《Reborn as the protagonist in Infinite Anime》


 Chapter 1

    In an ordinary house in Tokyo, Meng Haoran is in a daze. It has been three days since he came to this world. Meng Haoran still hasn''t returned to his mind. Meng Haoran originally lived on a blue planet, with loving parents and a group of friendly relatives. He had a good life as a child. He belongs to a well-off family that is more than enough.


    Today, Meng Haoran is watching his favorite animation Naruto. Suddenly, a page pops up on the computer, and the handsome pictures of the animation protagonists are displayed in a circular way. Naruto, Lu Fei, heizaki Ichigo, Conan, Goku, yueqian Longma... We see that Meng Haoran is boiling with blood and really want to replace him. At this time, it seems to hear Meng Haoran''s message, and the picture turns to show "do you want to become an animation protagonist? Do you want to dominate the second dimension? What are you waiting for? Download the animation protagonist system quickly? The system will realize your dream!" There is also a download button below.


    Meng Haoran resolutely clicked to download and thought, "this game is good. You can come down and play. Anyway, it''s poisoned. It''s a big deal to reinstall the system.". So the progress bar quickly starts from 1% to 100%.


    Two minutes later, with a "Ding" sound, Meng Haoran was sucked in by the black hole that suddenly appeared in front of the computer. He vaguely heard "the animation protagonist system loaded successfully, began to enter the game, choose the game world...", "choose successfully, enter the tennis prince world", "start to cross..."


    The picture goes back to Meng Haoran. "After dinner, go to school quickly. Don''t be late." a gentle female voice rings in Meng Haoran''s ear. This is Li Siqi, Meng Haoran''s mother now. Yes, Meng Haoran''s name hasn''t changed miraculously. Meng Haoran here is now an international student from country Z. his father Meng Feng is a businessman from country Z. he is often away from home on business trips, but most of them come to Japan on business trips, so Meng Haoran''s family came to Tokyo to settle down.


    "I see," Meng Haoran said. His voice was very clear, like a teenager aged 11-12. Yes, he was a teenager. Meng Haoran was a 12-year-old junior high school student among the tennis princes at this time. He was not tall or short at this age. He was medium-sized. He had this fascinating black hair and a Zhengtai face that could be loved by countless girls.


    Eating the food that his mother gave him and listening to the precautions that his mother said, Meng Haoran was warm in his heart and said: Since God let me come here and a pair of loving parents, I must complete the task of the system and get stronger and go back, so that my two parents can live happily.


    Meng Haoran thought in his heart: the system displays my attributes. A property panel is displayed in Meng Haoran''s mind:


    "Name: Meng Haoran


    Strength: 7 points (10 points for normal men aged 25, reflecting human strength)


    Agility: 8:00 (10:00 for normal men aged 25, reflecting people''s speed)


    Reaction: 11 o''clock (10 o''clock for normal men aged 25, reflecting human reflex nerve)


    Mysterious energy: 0 (reflects people''s mysterious energy, such as internal power, true Qi, magic, chakra, etc.)


    Title: ordinary people (the titles of the animation system include: ordinary people, supporting actors (1-9 stars), protagonists (1-9 stars) and the legendary god of the protagonist. The animation world is divided into four levels: black iron (which can include 1-3 stars of the protagonist), silver (which can include 1-6 stars of the protagonist), gold (which can include 1-9 stars of the protagonist) and God (which can include the God of the protagonist).


    Black iron world: there is no mysterious energy. It belongs to the normal world and represents the world: tennis prince, slam dunk master and sunspot''s male ball;


    Silver World: with mysterious energy, you can''t live forever without characters above immortal (protagonist 7 stars). Representative world: death, pirate king, Naruto, etc;


    Golden world: it has mysterious energy and no protagonist''s God (who can open up the world, such as Pangu). It represents the world: Saint Xingya and journey to the West;


    Divine world: the center of the universe, with the possibility of becoming the protagonist''s God (currently the protagonist''s God is vacant)


    Skill: basic tennis: Intermediate


    Combat effectiveness: 8 points (10 points for normal men aged 25), reflecting people''s comprehensive quality


    Combat power 0-9 points, which can be achieved by ordinary people theory


    The combat power is 10-99 points, the supporting role (1-9 stars) theory can reach; the gap between each star is 10 points


    The combat power is 100-999 points, and the theory of protagonist (1-9 stars) can reach; the gap between each star is 100 points


    Infinite combat power, the protagonist''s God theory can achieve


    Note: if there is no mysterious energy, the combat power cannot be played above 10 points. How many mysterious energy can play, and there is no need for mysterious energy after 10 points.)


    Exchange point: 0 points (used to exchange skills, lineages and items)


    Lucky draw times: 3 times (for lucky draw) "


    "System, then why do tennis princes have so many skills to break the wall."


    "That''s because they have a title bonus. They can play a little different above supporting roles, but they can''t be Superman without mysterious energy. They can only play a little different in specific fields."


    "System, how can I become stronger? What can I get from the lottery times? How can I return to my original world?"


    "The system will release the task according to the scene and get rewards after completing the task. The number of lucky draw can only be used to extract items from the current world. If you become the protagonist for more than 7 stars, you can return to the original world. Forget it, send the data directly to your brain."


    "Ding, data transmission..."


    Meng Haoran fainted with glory.

 Chapter 2

    "Ding, the data transmission is complete." Meng Haoran woke up with his eyes open. Why did Meng Haoran faint when he didn''t have time to vomit bad food? Meng Haoran asked in his heart, "what time is it? The system" "the host has been unconscious for 2 minutes, it''s 7:04 Tokyo time, and there are 16 minutes for class" (don''t vomit bad food, the author Jun came according to his own time)


    So on the way to the youth School Park, there was a legend that a man was speeding on the road at the speed of surpassing the car. People only drove to one back, vaguely a student. The good doer named it "flying Xueba". Well, Xueba can''t afford to hurt.


    Finally, Meng Haoran rushed to class 3 of the year one minute before class. "Ding Ding..." nervous English learning began, and Meng Haoran began to be in a daze. Of course, this is what others think.


    The truth is, "system, I want a lottery!"


    "OK, please choose start."


    A large turntable twice the size of Meng Haoran appeared in front of Meng Haoran. There were eight areas on it, each accounting for one eighth. On the top, it showed "tennis basic God level", "strength plus 1", "agility plus 2", "supporting role 2 star title", "yen 1OO million", "intermediate ball skill: external rotation serve", "the first level of selfless realm" Thank you for the lucky draw.


    Meng Haoran was stunned by the strength of the system, and a sense of happiness surged all over his body. The 8 items are easy to understand. Except for the "supporting role 2-star title", others are very easy to understand for Meng Haoran''s house. Except for the necessary "thank you lucky draw", the other worst ones are very useful for Meng Haoran now. It''s cool to draw "the first layer of the realm of no self". Don''t you see that this is the exclusive of the protagonist. As long as there is the word "no self", it''s a magic skill.


    Decisively choose the lottery, "Ding, congratulations on winning the basic God level of tennis", which is not bad. This is what we need now. "Do you want to continue the lottery?" "Tennis basic divine class" disappeared and was replaced by "supporting role 8 stars".


    "Go on and finish the rest." Meng Haoran meditated.


    "Ding, congratulations on getting 8 supporting stars and 2 Agility"


    "What''s the use of supporting 8 stars?"


    "This represents the title, which is rare. With it, you can reach the combat power of supporting role 8 stars in the shortest time, that is, the level of Taocheng in the world. It will take about one day to convert. Do you want to convert?"


    "Be decisive. It''s great. I''ll be a master right away. The system displays my attributes."


    "Name: Meng Haoran


    Strength: 7 points (10 points for normal men aged 25, reflecting human strength)


    Agility: 10 points (normal men 25 years old, 10 points, reflecting people''s speed)


    Reaction: 11 o''clock (10 o''clock for normal men aged 25, reflecting human reflex nerve)


    Mysterious energy: 0 (reflects people''s mysterious energy, such as internal power, true Qi, magic, chakra, etc.)


    Title: supporting actor 8 stars


    Skill: Tennis Foundation: Divine level


    Combat effectiveness: 29 points (expected to rise to 86 points)


    Number of sweepstakes: 0 (for sweepstakes)


    "System, why did it rise to 86 instead of 89?" "Supporting actor 8 stars also have strengths and weaknesses. If it''s not 81 points, laugh." "Well..."


    "Ding Ding..." after class, he came to the tennis King''s world and didn''t see the protagonist, so Meng Haoran got up and walked to the tennis court. Two minutes later, Meng Haoran saw a familiar scene. Several senior students were bullying Shenglang, Shengxiong and Horio and were asking them to give money. "Ha ha" Meng Haoran smiled at the familiar scene.


    "Xiao Mao, kid, come and try!" One of the seniors said angrily. "Ding, it is detected that the scene meets the release task standard. Task release:


    Task: break through their lies


    Description: instead of the protagonist, teach the senior students a lesson and let them know the power of the junior


    Bonus: strength plus 2


    Failure penalty: None


    "Accept?"


    "Then I''ll try. Don''t admit it if you lose." Meng Haoran walked over and said to himself: the system accepts the task.


    "Well, the rule is to knock down the can pulling on the other side with a tennis ball. It''s 100 yuan a ball and 10000 yuan if you win."


    Meng Haoran saw that the opposite can full of stones came out of his special tennis racket and hit the ball with the most professional posture. The can fell down as expected.


    "How possible!" "That''s all right!" The senior was stunned. "Give me the money!" Meng Haoran smiled. "What money did you give? We didn''t say we wanted to give it!" One of the seniors quipped. Meng Haoran''s face suddenly turned black. He was wondering whether to show them the power of 10 points. Suddenly, Taocheng came over, "I heard you. You said you wanted to give 10000. The senior can''t bully the younger brother, can you?" A look of anger if you don''t give it.


    The money was finally given, and the money of lianshenglang, Shengxiong and Horio returned.


    "What''s your name?" Taocheng said to Meng Haoran. "Meng Haoran." "Chinese Z! It''s rare. You play tennis well. Do you want to have a game?" "No, I don''t want to play an unfair game. See you in qualifying," Meng Haoran said and turned away.


    "Oh, did you find it? It''s so sharp." Taocheng looked at Meng Haoran''s back and whispered.


    Time returns to 1 minute ago;


    "The system will view the properties of Taocheng."


    "Name: Taocheng Wu


    Strength: 12 points (10 points for normal men aged 25, reflecting human strength)


    Agility: 9:00 (10:00 for normal men aged 25, reflecting people''s speed)


    Reaction: 10 o''clock (normal male, 25 years old, 10 o''clock, reflecting human reflex nerve)


    Mysterious energy: 0 (reflects people''s mysterious energy, such as internal power, true Qi, magic, chakra, etc.)


    Title: supporting actor 8 stars


    Skill: Tennis Foundation: Master level


    Smash: Master level


    Combat effectiveness: 50 points (86 points, injured)


    "I''ll tell you, am I afraid I can''t win? The combat effectiveness hasn''t been converted yet. Fortunately, I checked the system." Meng Haoran thought in his heart.

 Chapter 3

    "Strange, the system, why didn''t you see the dragon horse before Vietnam?" Meng Haoran asked.


    "Yueqian dragon horse came, but I saw you go one step ahead."


    "Where''s soudes?"


    A week later, after daily training, Meng Haoran''s combat effectiveness reached 88 points. Why more than 2 points? That''s because his strength increased by 2 points. When his strength, agility and response exceeded 10, his combat effectiveness increased by 1 point for each point. If


    If its combat effectiveness exceeds 10 points, 1 attribute is increased and 1 combat effectiveness is added.


    Tuesday, today is the day of the ranking competition of the Junior Middle School Department of the youth School Park, which has attracted many people to watch the war. The joining of Meng Haoran and Yue''s first two junior high schools is even more conjecture. We want to know where they are sacred.


    Meng Haoran stood on the tennis court at the moment when he was ready to start the match with the opposite dragon suit armour, "Ding, the main task of the world is released:


    Task: become the protagonist of the world


    Description: as the host of the animation protagonist system, the man destined to become the God of the protagonist should be the protagonist everywhere, so become the protagonist of the tennis prince world and replace the status of the original protagonist to become the new tennis king.


    Reward: one chance to enter the silver world


    Punishment for failure: stay in the world until you die of old age (compulsory acceptance) "


    "According to the task scenario, task Publishing:


    Task: take a blood


    Description: "Name: yueqian Longma


    Strength: 9 points (10 points for normal men aged 25, reflecting human strength)


    Agility: 10 points (normal men 25 years old, 10 points, reflecting people''s speed)


    Reaction: 10 o''clock (normal male, 25 years old, 10 o''clock, reflecting human reflex nerve)


    Mysterious energy: 0 (reflects people''s mysterious energy, such as internal power, true Qi, magic, chakra, etc.)


    Title: protagonist 1 star


    Skill: Tennis Foundation: Master level


    External rotation serve: Master level


    Small steps: Advanced


    Second knife flow: Advanced


    Combat effectiveness: 92 points (limit 199 points, steadily rising)


    So Meng Haoran, who came home, hurried to the room after eating. For tomorrow''s victory, Meng Haoran began the lottery. "The system begins to draw" Meng Haoran prays that there are good things, otherwise tomorrow will be miserable.


    "OK, start the lottery, please confirm" the same turntable as last time, but this time, in addition to the fixed "thank you lottery", the other seven are: the second level of selfless realm: the limit of hard training and understanding, one ball into the soul: Master level, two knife flow: intermediate, supporting role 9-star title, power point plus 3, agility plus 2, BMW one step.


    "I''ll go!" Only by winning one of the "9-star title of supporting role" and "the second level of selfless realm: the limit of training and understanding" can it be overturned. I hope to win the 9-star title of supporting role. In this way, 90% can win. If the combat effectiveness is more than 90, it won''t happen to be in 91.


    The "system lottery start" turntable began to rotate. After 30 seconds, it was already visible to the naked eye. A ball entered the soul: the master level was passed; Two knife flow: the title of intermediate and supporting role 9 stars has passed, and it is about to stop. Slowly come to the power point plus 3 area; Finally, it seems to stop at agility plus 2.


    "No!" Meng Haoran shouted in his heart.


    "Ding, congratulations on drawing to the second level of selflessness: the limit of understanding through repeated training"


    "Ah le" originally had a small acceleration on the last turntable. After agile plus 2 and thank you lottery, it almost stopped at the thank you lottery. Finally, it tenaciously came to the second level of the realm of selflessness: the limit of understanding. "Almost. Fortunately, I got it. This time tomorrow is the time for me to play." Meng Haoran finally recovered.


    "System view my properties"


    "Name: Meng Haoran


    Strength: 9 points (10 points for normal men aged 25, reflecting human strength)


    Agility: 8:00 (10:00 for normal men aged 25, reflecting people''s speed)


    Reaction: 11 o''clock (10 o''clock for normal men aged 25, reflecting human reflex nerve)


    Mysterious energy: 0 (reflects people''s mysterious energy, such as internal power, true Qi, magic, chakra, etc.)


    Title: protagonist 1 star


    Skill: Tennis Foundation: Divine level


    The second level of selfless realm: the limit of understanding


    Combat effectiveness: 101 points (the current limit is 199, which can be increased by exercise)


    "Sure enough, the second level of the no self realm made me break through the title of supporting role 8 stars, directly skip supporting role 9 stars and come to the leading role 1 star. It is worthy of being a legendary skill, and I can exercise and increase combat effectiveness. It''s great. Looking forward to tomorrow" Meng Haoran was excited.

 Chapter 4

    The next day, Meng Haoran arrived at the tennis court early. With the mood of success and benevolence, Meng Haoran is about to usher in the first test.


    "Good morning! Ah ran, so energetic, can you win the dragon horse?" Shenglang in the trio greeted, and the other two were unwilling to show weakness. "Morning! Aran!"


    "Good morning! I don''t know if I can win, but I don''t want to lose." Meng Haoran answered with a smile. The faint smile makes people feel good unconsciously. This is also the reason why Meng Haoran is more popular than Longma, because Longma has always been cold and inaccessible, while Meng Haoran is more approachable, so students get along better. With the last assistance, Meng Haoran has a better relationship with the trio.


    Soon the stadium became lively, and the yueqian dragon horse also came. "Come so early, but it''s still far away!" Yueqian Longma looked at Meng Haoran and said to himself.


    Meng Haoran looked around. Sure enough, the main candidates basically came. Dashi, Juwan, a Qian, bu Er, a long, Taocheng and Haitang were all there. Except for captain Tezuka, there was a game, others came to see the duel between the two first grade students.


    Let me see your strength! "System view their properties"


    "Ding,


    Name: taochengwu


    Strength: 12 points (10 points for normal men aged 25, reflecting human strength)


    Agility: 9:00 (10:00 for normal men aged 25, reflecting people''s speed)


    Reaction: 10 o''clock (normal male, 25 years old, 10 o''clock, reflecting human reflex nerve)


    Mysterious energy: 0 (reflects people''s mysterious energy, such as internal power, true Qi, magic, chakra, etc.)


    Title: supporting actor 8 stars


    Skill: Tennis Foundation: Master level


    Smash: Master level


    Combat effectiveness: 86 points (the limit is 89 points, which can be increased);


    Name: Haitang fumigation


    Strength: 11 points (10 points for normal men aged 25, reflecting human strength)


    Agility: 8:00 (10:00 for normal men aged 25, reflecting people''s speed)


    Reaction: 11 o''clock (10 o''clock for normal men aged 25, reflecting human reflex nerve)


    Mysterious energy: 0 (reflects people''s mysterious energy, such as internal power, true Qi, magic, chakra, etc.)


    Title: supporting actor 8 stars


    Skill: Tennis Foundation: Master level


    Snake ball: Master level


    Combat effectiveness: 85 points (the limit is 89 points, which can be increased);


    Name: hidekiro oshi


    Strength: 9 points (10 points for normal men aged 25, reflecting human strength)


    Agility: 10 points (normal men 25 years old, 10 points, reflecting people''s speed)


    Reaction: 10 o''clock (normal male, 25 years old, 10 o''clock, reflecting human reflex nerve)


    Mysterious energy: 0 (reflects people''s mysterious energy, such as internal power, true Qi, magic, chakra, etc.)


    Title: supporting role 9 stars


    Skill: Tennis Foundation: Divine level


    Moon Climbing volley: Advanced


    Combat effectiveness: 91 points (limit: 99 points, can be increased)


    Name: kikumaru Yinger


    Strength: 8 points (10 points for normal men aged 25, reflecting human strength)


    Agility: 12:00 (normal men 25 years old, 10:00, reflecting people''s speed)


    Reaction: 11 o''clock (10 o''clock for normal men aged 25, reflecting human reflex nerve)


    Mysterious energy: 0 (reflects people''s mysterious energy, such as internal power, true Qi, magic, chakra, etc.)


    Title: supporting role 9 stars


    Skill: Tennis Foundation: Divine level


    Stunt shot: Advanced


    Combat effectiveness: 96 points (limit: 99 points, can be increased)


    Name: Qian Zhenzhi


    Strength: 11 points (10 points for normal men aged 25, reflecting human strength)


    Agility: 10 points (normal men 25 years old, 10 points, reflecting people''s speed)


    Reaction: 9 o''clock (10 o''clock for normal men aged 25, reflecting human reflex nerve)


    Mysterious energy: 0 (reflects people''s mysterious energy, such as internal power, true Qi, magic, chakra, etc.)


    Title: supporting role 9 stars


    Skill: Tennis Foundation: Divine level


    Data tennis: Master level


    Combat effectiveness: 94 points (limit: 99 points, can be increased)


    Name: Hecun long


    Strength: 13 points (10 points for normal men aged 25, reflecting human strength)


    Agility: 8:00 (10:00 for normal men aged 25, reflecting people''s speed)


    Reaction: 8 o''clock (10 o''clock for normal men aged 25, reflecting human reflex nerve)


    Mysterious energy: 0 (reflects people''s mysterious energy, such as internal power, true Qi, magic, chakra, etc.)


    Title: supporting actor 8 stars


    Skill: Tennis Foundation: Master level


    Combustion play: Advanced


    Combat effectiveness: 84 points (limit: 89 points, can be increased)


    Name: Bu Er Zhou Zhu


    Strength: 10 points (10 points for normal men aged 25, reflecting human strength)


    Agility: 11:00 (10:00 for normal men aged 25, reflecting people''s speed)


    Reaction: 11 o''clock (10 o''clock for normal men aged 25, reflecting human reflex nerve)


    Mysterious energy: 0 (reflects people''s mysterious energy, such as internal power, true Qi, magic, chakra, etc.)


    Title: protagonist 1 star


    Skill: Tennis Foundation: Divine level


    Triple counterattack: Master level


    Combat effectiveness: 142 points (limit: 199 points, can be increased)


    I don''t know if I don''t see it. I''m surprised. I''m really a genius. Meng Haoran, who has my realm or not, is not an opponent,


    However, other people are not bad. They are supporting actors with 8-9 stars. It seems that Qingxue is really a strong team. "


    Come back to mind, the game began, "one goal, the dragon horse serves, the game begins"


    "Ding, it conforms to the task scenario, and the task is released


    Task: facing the protagonist for the first time


    Description: the first time you play the protagonist, please take the protagonist and tell him that you are the real protagonist


    Reward: one lucky draw


    Failure penalty: None


    "Accept?" The system task came unexpectedly, and Meng Haoran resolutely chose to accept it.


    The dragon horse was full of momentum, put on the posture of external rotation service, took off perfectly, waved the racket suddenly, and the "bang" ball flew over like Meng Haoran''s face.


    "Early guard against your move" Meng Haoran easily passed the ball club and ushered in bursts of exclamation.


    "See, that kid actually returns to the legendary external rotation serve"


    "It''s not bad here. It''s so simple to fight back."


    Before Meng Haoran was satisfied, the ball returned to Meng Haoran''s field again, and Meng Haoran didn''t receive it this time because of carelessness. "You''re far from it!" Yueqian Longma and Meng Haoran hit each other.


    "Well, you''re cruel!" Meng Haoran was speechless. At the same time, Meng Haoran also took it seriously. So there was such a scene. There were perfect returns on both sides. You played and I went back. It took a long time to get that point every time, and the score was in a state of anxiety. An hour later, the score came to 6-5, Meng Haoran''s match point.


    "Look, the little man changed his hands and changed his racket to his right hand" "isn''t it, have you given up?" There were bursts of frightened voices outside the field.


    "Have you finally come up with your real skills! But aren''t you too late?" Meng Haoran smiled at the dragon horse road in front of Yue, as if he had known it for a long time.


    "Don''t you" jump in the heart of yueqian Longma, and there is an ominous premonition. The primary candidates around are also very curious. "Let me see your strength! The data has not been collected yet." Ah Qian pushed his glasses.


    "Watch it" Meng Haoran sent the ball, and then his whole body began to shine. It looked like a light man, which was very mysterious.


    "What''s that?" Taocheng was surprised.

 Chapter 5

    Yes, in order not to let the dragon horse turn over, Meng Haoran resolutely chose to open the realm of selflessness, so there was such a scene.


    "No two! That''s" Dashi was about to stop talking, and his reaction was very strange.


    "Yes, that''s what Tezuka used. It wasn''t just a prototype at that time. This is more complete." Bu er said with a complicated face.


    "What is it, you don''t play riddles, OK?" Taocheng looked curious, and other candidates also looked at it.


    "Well, what Meng Haoran just used seems to be the limit of Tezuka''s training and understanding. I''ve seen Tezuka use this before, but Meng Haoran''s is more perfect," Dashi recalled.


    "Yes, that''s a legendary skill developed by the second of the three gates of the realm of selflessness," Buer added.


    "No self realm!!" People don''t know why.


    "The realm of selflessness, also known as the realm of selflessness, is the highest realm that can be reached only by focusing on nothing else, without distractions and rich experience. That is, everything in my mind has become empty, that is, empty is called nothing. This is not to act after thinking, but to fight back unconsciously by relying on the actual experience of my body and using the unique skills of other athletes I have seen. Only those who exceed their own limits To reach this level. Moreover, there are three gates in the realm of selflessness. Opening the first gate can greatly increase strength, and opening the second gate will lead to the ability of refining the limit of understanding. The third gate has not been opened yet. It is said that those who open all three gates can become the strongest, "explained professor a Qian.


    Now I understand everything and marvel at Meng Haoran''s talent. After listening to this, Yue thought to himself, "no, that guy must have opened three doors. No me realm! Let me see it." Longma''s father is lying in the gun.


    Longma stared at the ball attentively, "bang" hit it back hard, "bang" the ball appeared in Longma field, and Longma lost before he recovered his mind.


    "How can it as like as two peas are coming back to the same place, but everything seems to be doubled?" the audience next to it was shocked.


    "I see. This is the limit of understanding, doubling the strength, and returning all the balls, all the gyrations, all the tracks, all the destructive power and all the things of the other party." the candidates were silent.


    "At the end of the game, Meng Haoran won, with a score of 7-5." with the voice of the referee, the game was over. Meng Haoran smiled and waved around, reaping the joy of victory.


    "It''s wonderful. It''s not like a junior high school competition! Both of them are very strong." "Yes!" Some people who don''t know much about tennis talk about it. Those who understood Meng Haoran looked deeply.


    Yueqian Longma went back early, but it can be seen from his eyes that our protagonist is about to awaken. It is the eyes eager to become stronger. Meng Haoran has a sense of urgency. He still needs to practice more, otherwise he will go to the hard leading role play.


    The main candidates came to congratulate "congratulations on entering the main election" and "Congratulations..."


    "Thank you. I have to continue to work hard to catch up with all the students!" Meng Haoran was modest and became one with the elders


    When he finally got home, Meng Haoran felt that his strength was not enough. The protagonist without endless cards was not a good protagonist. Today, the cards were all lit up, so he had to add his cards. He just used the two lucky draws he got today to add them. Just do it, Meng Haoran began to take action.


    "System starts lottery"


    "OK, the lottery begins". The seven items that appear this time are: the second level of selflessness: the limit of talent, the wave ball: advanced, two knife flow: advanced, 10 million yen, one chance to create magic skills, improving combat power to the limit of the title, and an apple mobile phone 6S.


    Good thing! Unexpectedly, there is the limit of talent and the limit of improving combat power to the title. That chance of self created magic is also desirable. Forget it, smoke quickly.


    "Ding, congratulations on getting an Apple phone 6S"


    "Er" holds his mobile phone and Meng Haoran has no God in his eyes. Apple 6S one was replaced by BMW one. (the lucky draw is refreshed every time. You can only brush the one you draw continuously. You must draw at least once as long as you open the lucky draw.)


    "Ding, congratulations on getting a chance to create his own magic skill." Meng Haoran''s eyes burst with golden light and resurrected.


    "System, how to create skills?"


    "The system will arrange a forbidden space for the host. In the space, the host''s understanding will be increased by 100 times and start creating skills until they are created. Do you want to start creating skills?"


    "Start, start right away. I can''t wait to name my skills." Meng Haoran shouted wildly in his heart.


    "Ding, the host starts to enter the space..." "after entering, start to improve the understanding..." "after improving the understanding, start to create skills"


    Meng Haoran only felt that his mind was a hundred times cooler. Everything he didn''t understand before became simpler. Memories from small to large emerged, and his thinking was a hundred times faster. It was like the unity of heaven and man in the novel. He had an epiphany and began his creative road


    One second after the reality, Meng Haoran woke up, and his whole body exuded a different temperament, so that people can find his strong aura. Moreover, Meng Haoran''s eyes are full of self-confidence. What made him change so much? Is it his new skill?


    Meng Haoran calmly said in his mind, "system view properties"


    "Ding,


    Name: Meng Haoran


    Strength: 9 points (10 points for normal men aged 25, reflecting human strength)


    Agility: 8:00 (10:00 for normal men aged 25, reflecting people''s speed)


    Reaction: 11 o''clock (10 o''clock for normal men aged 25, reflecting human reflex nerve)


    Mysterious energy: 0 (reflects people''s mysterious energy, such as internal power, true Qi, magic, chakra, etc.)


    Title: protagonist 2 stars


    Skill: Tennis Foundation: Divine level


    The second level of selfless realm: the limit of understanding


    Extreme field: Divine level


    Combat effectiveness: 101 points (the current limit is 299, which can be increased by exercise)

 Chapter 6

    Meng Haoran completely replaced the position of yueqian Longma. In the battle with ah Qian, he saw Meng Haoran who opened the realm of selflessness. Ah Qian resolutely chose to give up. It seems that some things can not be solved by data, and even if he lost, he is the right choice. Yes, ah Qian burst brother snake. It''s unscientific. Is it the butterfly effect.


    In the following days, Meng Haoran started his daily life, going to school, training and going home at three o''clock every day.


    The training is still the same. What''s the matter? Hit the ball to the specified point, hit the ball of different colors back and hit the specified things, and their respective training and physical fitness training. Although ah Qian got his wish and became the primary candidate this time, he still embarked on the no return path of teaching assistant. In his words, it is to better collect data. So dry drinks came into being, making our lovely team members want to die.


    Meng Haoran, of course, escaped the disaster with his superb skills. It is worth mentioning that No. 2 deliberately put water in order to taste the fresh, and drank the "good" drink as he wished. Strong man! Even the hand grave can''t ignore the dry drink. Once he accidentally drank the dry drink as water, his hands can hold it tightly to produce the power of the dry drink.


    Meng Haoran got the information of Tezuka as he wished. It''s really powerful!


    ¡°


    Name: Tezuka Guoguang


    Strength: 11 points (10 points for normal men aged 25, reflecting human strength)


    Agility: 12:00 (normal men 25 years old, 10:00, reflecting people''s speed)


    Reaction: 12 o''clock (10 o''clock at the age of 25 for normal men, reflecting human reflex nerve)


    Mysterious energy: 0 (reflects people''s mysterious energy, such as internal power, true Qi, magic, chakra, etc.)


    Title: protagonist 2 stars


    Skill: Tennis Foundation: Divine level


    The second level of selflessness: the limit of tempering


    Zero chop: Master level


    Tezuka field: God level


    Ace serve: Advanced


    Ace hit back: Advanced


    Combat effectiveness: 198 points (270 points in case of injury, 299 points in the limit, which can be increased);


    Description: a talented person with a strong sense of responsibility is looking for a new pillar of youth learning because of injury.


    ¡±


    Unexpectedly, the systems are rarely described. Although there is only one sentence, it also reflects the power of Tezuka. This made Meng Haoran''s heart to improve his strength more urgent, so he began shameful training. What load ah, the amount of training was twice that of ah Qian. He was not afraid to be overwhelmed. Fortunately, there was a system that could be remedied in the future.


    The results are gratifying. Meng Haoran''s combat effectiveness directly weighs 101 to 201, breaking through 1OO points. There is wood! He became the first in the combat effectiveness of the whole team. Tezuka was 3 points short of Meng Haoran because of his injury.


    "Does Mr. Haoran drink water?" Since Meng Haoran defeated yueqian Longma, Longqi yingnai has been entangled with Meng Haoran. From time to time, she brings tea and water, boos the cold and asks for warmth. Meng Haoran accepted the kindness of the beautiful girl without saying a word. Although she is still a girl, she can also see her potential. As long as she keeps it for a few years, she can push it. Meng Haoran is evil.


    Because of the inertia of the world, Osaka Tian Pengxiang, that is, another sister, is still around yueqian Longma. But Meng Haoran didn''t like her very much, so he didn''t think so much.


    "Is it good? Haoran Jun!" Longqi yingnai looked forward, "well, as long as yingnai''s water is good to drink." Meng Haoran wiped the nonexistent virtual sweat. Sure enough, the IQ of girls in love was 0,


    "Water has a taste? I don''t know! Youth! It''s just different." seeing this situation, Taocheng decisively teased Longqi yingnai.


    "Er, that..." Nagasaki Sakura ran away speechless.


    The days passed and finally came to the exciting middle school tennis competition. The Tokyo regional competition kicked off in the spotlight. As a seed player, the youth academy naturally advanced all the way and won all the games to the final of the regional competition.


    "Did you hear that no one in the finals this time is actually the youth school against the immovable peak"


    "Immovable peak? I haven''t heard of it!"


    "I heard they beat another seed player. It''s very strong."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    "It seems that those who don''t move are not good!" Gan Hebu, who was collecting information, glanced at each other.


    "Well, isn''t this very interesting? I won''t be merciful, although they deserve sympathy." Meng Haoran next to him looked informed. Because Meng Haoran played doubles instead of Longma, the "hum ha" field didn''t appear and was bloody washed by Meng Haoran and Taocheng. Meng Haoran is not as strong as Longma. He is basically cooperating with Taocheng to make Taocheng very happy.


    "Hum, kid, who wants you to be merciful? Don''t be scared to cry by my strength." the Yiwu deep division of immovable peak looked disdainful. It turned out that immovable peak just passed by.


    "It''s up to you. Let your captain come. Only he has a little to see." Meng Haoran didn''t deserve to talk to him.


    "Shensi" Yiwu Shensi had to speak, but was stopped by the leader of immovable peak, Ju juping, while other immovable peaks took away Yiwu Shensi and left a group of back figures. It looked like a pack of wolves, and Ju juping was the leading wolf.


    "Cut, didn''t you defeat the nine ghosts?" Meng Haoran looked at their back and said.


    "It seems that you know them very well!" Bu Er smiled, but it gave Meng Haoran a bad feeling. So Meng Haoran immediately sold the information of immovable peak. The two people who got the information really gave up their plan to deal with Meng Haoran, but both looked heavy and seemed to think it was very difficult.


    "Don''t worry, our goal is the whole country. How can you fail here? They can''t turn the sky under my absolute strength." Meng Haoran comforted that the last sentence exposed the key point, but it did play a role.


    "Yes, we still have Tezuka, and I haven''t seen the strength of Haoran and Buer." Qian looked at Buer and Meng Haoran with an exploratory face, scared them to escape, and the tense atmosphere disappeared.

 Chapter 7

    The last game of the regional competition attracted a part of the audience. There were few people sitting around today to watch the game. The protagonists of today''s game are also in place. Yueqian Longma is also here. Yes, he was found by Meng Haoran. Isn''t it cool for the original protagonist to see him perform instead of him? Meng Haoran pulled yueqian Longma over under the guise of watching a friend''s game.


    Meng Haoran made friends with yueqian Longma by virtue of his affinity, that is, in order to understand the strength and progress of yueqian Longma, he kept a close watch on yueqian Longma, talked and cared about the current situation from time to time, and finally became a friend of yueqian Longma.


    Soon the game began. First of all, Kawamura and Buer fought against immobile peak¡°


    Name: yiwushen company


    Strength: 10 points (10 points for normal men aged 25, reflecting human strength)


    Agility: 9:00 (10:00 for normal men aged 25, reflecting people''s speed)


    Reaction: 9 o''clock (10 o''clock for normal men aged 25, reflecting human reflex nerve)


    Mysterious energy: 0 (reflects people''s mysterious energy, such as internal power, true Qi, magic, chakra, etc.)


    Title: supporting role 9 stars


    Skills: basic tennis: Advanced


    Temporary paralysis: Advanced


    Side spin serve: Advanced


    Combat effectiveness: 98 points (limit: 99 points, can be increased);


    Name: Ju juping


    Strength: 10 points (10 points for normal men aged 25, reflecting human strength)


    Agility: 11:00 (10:00 for normal men aged 25, reflecting people''s speed)


    Reaction: 10 o''clock (normal male, 25 years old, 10 o''clock, reflecting human reflex nerve)


    Mysterious energy: 0 (reflects people''s mysterious energy, such as internal power, true Qi, magic, chakra, etc.)


    Title: protagonist 1 star


    Skill: Tennis Foundation: Divine level


    Lion''s breath: Master level


    Explosive ball: Advanced


    Runaway lion: God level


    Combat effectiveness: 188 points (the limit is 199 points, which can be increased);


    ¡±


    Yiwu Shensi easily returned the ball, and Meng Haoran also returned, and the game began to be anxious.


    "Bang" Meng Haoran was still better and won a ball. Then he took advantage of the victory to win the service game.


    "What''s the matter? The ball doesn''t play well!" Meng Haoran opened sarcasm.


    "Kid" Yiwu Shensi posed as if he were a cross front dragon horse external rotation service. In fact, it was a side rotation service. He regarded the ball as Meng Haoran hitting it hard.


    "What, external rotation serve, that''s not more advanced" young scholars.


    "Hey! There''s the immobile peak of Shensi''s side spin serve."


    "I see. It''s really a side spin serve. It''s different from Longma because the rotation angle is different, but it has the same effect. He still has the ability." Qian opened the teaching mode to the young people.


    "Oh, it''s far from enough." The surprised Longma also understood.


    Back in the field, "don''t play the rest of the ball" Meng Haoran easily hit back. "Hit back, how could it be?" the people at Bu Dong Feng were surprised.


    Seeing this situation, Yiwu Shensi began to play up and down spins, as if he didn''t care about the service being received, if his strength didn''t increase suddenly.


    Three minutes later, "chance" Yiwu Shensi hit the ball back with a golden flash in his eyes. Meng Haoran, who was trying to catch the ball, suddenly felt that his hand was out of control and didn''t catch the ball.


    "Yes, the temporary paralysis of Shensi" motionless peak''s face was excited.


    "I see. If the ball is connected and rotated alternately, there will be arm paralysis at a certain time, and Yiwu Shensi sees this and hits the ball back, so Haoran can''t return the ball." before the young scholars ask questions, he gives an answer. He is worthy of being a professor, which makes the immobile peak opposite feel afraid. "Finally someone can understand me. That man is so terrible." The divine tail thought nervously.


    Next, Yiwu Shensi won a few more goals by temporarily paralyzing, and the people who didn''t move the peak looked very happy.


    "Kid, where''s the momentum just now? I''d better give up, although I won''t forgive you." Yiwu Shensi, who scored 1 point again, seemed to be in a good mood and said to Meng Haoran.


    "I''ve been underestimated, so I''ll show some strength! Don''t be scared to pee." Meng Haoran said, opening the realm of selflessness. His whole body glowed and became tall in an instant.


    "Meng Haoran''s limit of hard training and understanding" is the of Qingxue this time. People who see Meng Haoran''s enlarged recruitment of Qingxue are finally relieved. The immobile peak opposite was startled.


    "What''s that? He''s shining. It''s said that it''s the limit of divine horse''s understanding after thousands of tempering." audience


    "It''s wonderful. It''s worth watching this regional competition. I''m really right" "just, it''s not like a regional competition. It''s too strong" "..."


    In the face of Meng Haoran, who opened the limit of hard training and understanding, Yiwu deep company was blasted, doubling its strength. The ball that doubles all the other party''s balls, all rotations, all tracks, all destructive power and all things can''t be dealt with by Yiwu deep company.


    At this time, the immovable peak, who understood what the selfless realm was from the captain, was dejected. They knew that they would lose this time, and they all showed disappointment. When Yiwu Shensi saw the expression of his teammates, he finally collapsed and shouted out the nonsense of "don''t use the limit of hard training to understand", which attracted bursts of ridicule.


    "I let you lose and be convinced. Despair under my own magic skills." Meng Haoran was not shining at this time and stopped the limit of exercising and understanding.


    "You''re kidding! There are more powerful tricks. It''s your fault to give up the limit of hard training and understanding. I''ll make you lose." The deep division of Yiwu was rekindled.

 Chapter 8

    In fact, Meng Haoran just planned to win the game with the limit of hard training and understanding. But when I heard the words of Yiwu Shensi asking him not to use a hammer to understand the limit of refining.


    ¡°


    Ding,


    According to the task scenario, task release:


    Mission: benevolent protagonist


    Description: as an important supporting role, Yiwu Shensi''s request can be accepted by the protagonist, which reflects the protagonist''s kindness, but the protagonist''s dignity can''t be provoked. Without using the limit of honing and understanding, Yiwu Shensi feels the gap.


    Reward: one lucky draw


    Failure penalty: None


    Accept?


    ¡±


    Of course, the task was accepted, so Meng Haoran gave up using the limit of tempering and understanding. Of course, Meng Haoran, who has created his own magic limit field, is by no means false.


    "Did you hear that Haoran has more powerful tricks? I was shocked that he gave up his advantage just now." Taocheng looked at the venue and looked surprised.


    "Yo, West! Come on!" Juwan also came to coax.


    "Let me see if you can become the pillar of youth studies, Haoran." Tezuka looked at Meng Haoran, who was confident in the field, muttered to himself. Buer next to him was still smiling, but Qian turned on the recording mode.


    "So, are you ready? I''m going to go." Meng Haoran suddenly sent out a gas field to envelop the whole audience, and then the stadium seemed to become a battlefield, and countless fighting sounds began.


    "Kill! Kill!..." "ah..." with the scream, countless soldiers were fighting, but the stadium became the battlefield of the two, and the racket seemed to become their own weapons. The racket in Meng Haoran''s hand became a long gun, a dragon''s courage and silver gun, and Meng Haoran seemed to become Zhao Yun.


    "What" and "what''s that? How did he become like this, and how the fighting around him was?" many people were frightened. If Meng Haoran''s aura was not only on the court, many people might have to retreat, but even so, several timid ran away.


    Yiwushensi couldn''t say anything when he saw this situation. If he hadn''t seen the soldiers surrounded, he might have run out. At this time, the god horse race had long been forgotten.


    "Haoran, this is..." the young scholars were also startled.


    "In the extreme field, this is the divine level I developed, which only belongs to my magic skills," Meng Haoran said, but he was dressed as a general, which made him look like a stranger.


    "Extreme field???" everybody


    "Yes, it is the limit field. Its effect is that when I launch the limit field, a battlefield will be generated. Both sides of the competition will fight as two generals. Of course, those who do not reach their own limit cannot be incarnated as generals, and my dress is Zhao Yun. Of course, because of my skills, I automatically reach the limit at the moment of launching my skills. As for the other party, there is no such thing It''s an effect, and the strength that is not the limit will drop to the extreme. " Meng Haoran pretended. Meng Haoran didn''t say that he could still use the generals'' martial arts when incarnating.


    "Is Zhao Yun the famous general in the Three Kingdoms period of state Z? The Zhao Yun who can kill in and out of the ten thousand armies, then you have a dragon gall bright silver gun in your hand, which is really worthy of being a famous weapon?" Qian was surprised


    "Really erudite" Meng Haoran acquiesced. Others also understand the power of the limit field.


    At this time, Meng Haoran''s combat power became 299 points in the extreme field, while Yiwu Shensi was only 90 points, which was completely incomparable. Moreover, Yiwu Shensi was shocked by the environment and had no intention to play. Facing Meng Haoran''s ball, it was as if the ball was a gun head. They didn''t dare to pick it up, so there was a funny scene of running in the opposite direction of the ball.


    In two minutes, the game was over. Yiwushensi has been convinced, and his eyes to Meng Haoran are full of fear.


    "Ding, the task is completed." Listening to the system prompt, Meng Haoran smiled.


    "So strong, not at the same level as us." the God tail God looked at Meng Haoran surrounded by the team members, and the other immobile peak team members nodded. Even jujuping didn''t speak, as if by default.


    "The pillar of Qingxue is you." Tezuka stared at Meng Haoran and thought in his heart.


    "Well done" Taocheng,


    "Not bad" Juwan


    "..." all the young scholars came to congratulate.


    Yueqian Longma looked at Meng Haoran and felt powerless, but he remembered that the man at home continued to ignite his fighting spirit and planned to go home and practice hard. "I will defeat Haoran" thought so in my heart.


    After celebrating in the shop in He village, Meng Haoran returned home.


    "I''m going to meet your fiancee tomorrow, Aran," Meng Haoran''s mother suddenly said to Meng Haoran who was watching TV in the living room, which made Meng Haoran completely unresponsive.


    "Zhentian! What a coincidence! There''s another brother named shinichiro Zhentian." Meng Haoran joked.


    "Do you know so? Xian Yilang is Yue''s brother" it''s Li Siqi''s turn to be strange.


    "Well, shinichiro Shinda also plays tennis. I''m familiar with it."


    "I see," said Li Siqi, walking to the kitchen. It seems that she has gone to cook.


    Meng Haoran has been unable to vomit. He came to Shenma''s fiancee and is still shinichiro Shinda''s sister. Meng Haoran doubts that facial paralysis will have a beautiful sister. "What do you think? I''m not at the mercy of my parents, but it''s another matter if I''m beautiful." the latter sentence exposed Meng Haoran''s obscene ideas.


    Meng Haoran finally couldn''t resist. He won the two lucky draws today and won the "chess skill: God level" respectively. He became a master of all kinds of chess in an instant. If he was in the chess soul world, he could complete the task immediately. Zhao Yun''s unique skill "seven explorations of snake plate: master skill, with 10 points of mysterious energy added when using" was also drawn. His character exploded. He not only had martial skills, but also had mysterious energy. It was not a dream to pick up bullets with a gun. Even if he was empty handed, he could play a far more extraordinary power, and finally had the power of self-protection. Originally, "snake plate seven probes" should not appear in this world, but also because Meng Haoran today incarnates Zhao Yun in the limit field, so that the system may determine its existence..


    The excited Meng Haoran thought that he had found a system loophole. He really wanted to incarnate Pangu and get the Kaitian technology directly. But Meng Haoran immediately calmed down, because Meng Haoran can only incarnate as Zhao Yun at present. He still understands it with a hundred times of understanding. He can only try again next time.

 Chapter 9

    The next day, Meng Haoran got out of bed early. Because he wanted to see his fiancee, Meng Haoran was full of spirit and looked forward to meeting his fiancee for the first time.


    Meng Haoran and Li Siqi are on the way to Zhentian''s house. As for why, it''s because their home is very close, only 10 minutes away. It''s because this road is opposite to Meng Haoran''s way to school. In addition, Meng Haoran rides home every time and doesn''t care about passers-by, so the possibility of meeting them in Hotan is minimized. In addition, they don''t know Meng Haoran, so they won''t say hello to Meng Haoran, resulting in a situation that they haven''t seen each other for so long.


    Meng Haoran''s mother suddenly received a phone call on the road saying it was something. Li Siqi left and left Meng Haoran alone. Meng Haoran had to go by himself. Fortunately, he had an address and was not afraid to find it.


    With an uneasy mood, Meng Haoran walked twice as slowly as before. He walked for half an hour for 10 minutes and finally arrived. Meng Haoran sighed when he saw the house in front of him. This is a relatively ordinary Japanese style house, with a pair of stone lions in front of the door, which makes Meng Haoran feel very kind.


    After hesitating for a minute, Meng Haoran finally knocked at the door. "Zhi" the door opened, "are you Haoran? I''m Yue''s mother. Come in quickly. Yue is in the living room. Come with me." What catches the eye is a middle-aged beautiful woman. Years don''t seem to leave too many traces on her. More than 40 looks like a 30-year-old.


    It''s no wonder why he was recognized. Meng Haoran''s photo had long been sold to each other by his cheap father, but he didn''t know the woman''s appearance and said he knew it after reading it.


    "Thank you, aunt! Excuse me." Meng Haoran doesn''t have stage fright now. He goes in with the footsteps of a middle-aged beautiful woman. Through two doors, came to the so-called living room.


    "Here you are. You are really a talent, more handsome than the one in the photo. Come and sit here," a middle-aged man said to Meng Haoran with a smile, pointing to a position obviously reserved for him.


    "Haoran, are you okay?"


    "Uh, ah! I''m fine." When Meng Haoran came back from his stupidity, he had sat next to the girl, "we must get her." Meng Haoran''s most real spiritual portrayal at this time.


    "Pooh Pooh" at this time, Zhentian Yue next to Meng Haoran laughed at this performance, which really made Meng Haoran become a fool again.


    "Well, this is the month of our family. Isn''t it eye-catching?" The middle-aged beautiful woman joked.


    "What? Ah! Very beautiful" Meng Haoran was no longer calm. He was really moved this time. He was nervous under the gaze of his future father-in-law and mother-in-law.


    Zhentian Yue''s parents looked at each other and smiled. They seemed very satisfied with Meng Haoran''s son-in-law. For Meng Haoran, he had become a good contemporary man as early as Meng Feng''s praise. He was handsome, gentle, honest and capable. In addition, now I see Meng Haoran who is so confident and healthy (is there a system that can''t be confident?). The second old man decides that Meng Haoran is a son-in-law. Of course, judging from the performance of his daughter at this time, his daughter obviously won''t object. They decisively ignore Meng Haoran''s feelings. Of course, Meng Haoran wants them to think so at this time.


    "We have something else to talk about!" With that, Zhentian Yue''s parents left mysteriously, obviously to give them separate space.


    "That! Haoran Jun" Zhentian Yue looked at the handsome and masculine Meng Haoran in front of her and didn''t know how to speak.


    "Call me Aran. Anyway, you''re my fiancee." Meng Haoran plans to determine the position first, so that he can better use his fiance''s rights in the future. Of course, he won''t tell Zhentian Yue his obscene purpose, but show a kind and friendly appearance.


    "Ah! Isn''t that good? I''m three years older than you." Zhentian Yue.


    "What''s the matter with being three years older? There is a saying in my hometown that women are three years older and hold gold bricks. Age is not a problem." Meng Haoran noticed that Zhentian Yue subconsciously didn''t object, but tangled about her age, which showed that Zhentian Yue still recognized him in her heart. Meng Haoran was very happy.


    "Well, I''ll call you Aran." Zhentian Yue hesitated a little.


    "Then I''ll call you month. Be fair!" A pull-down closer.


    "OK" Zhentian Yue seems very happy and doesn''t seem to reject it.


    "Month, don''t we have a brother? Why didn''t we see it?" Meng Haoran saw no topic and asked his doubts.


    "Brother xianyilang is practicing tennis at school. He is the Vice Minister of the tennis department! My brother not only plays well, but also is very gentle. I remember when I was a child..." speaking of my brother, Zhentian Yuexian is very excited. There seems to be endless words. It seems that I like her brother very much.


    Meng Haoran was surprised that shinichiro Shinda was so gentle at home. It seems that he also has an unknown side! Meng Haoran listens, but his hand holds Zhentian Yue''s small hand.


    Zhentian Yue felt that her hands were held by a pair of warm and powerful hands. She felt her heart pounding. She wanted to take out her hands and felt reluctant. She looked at Meng Haoran and listened to her speech carefully. He thought that the other party was his fiance and let him hold it. She pretended not to care and continued to talk to Meng Haoran. Anyway, she still liked this feeling very much.


    "... by the way, does Aran also play tennis?" Zhentian moon finally remembered something.


    "Of course, it''s more powerful than our brother. I''m the man who wants to be the Internet king." Meng Haoran was very arrogant.


    "Lie, I don''t believe it? Brother, they are national champions!" Zhentian Yuedu''s mouth is very sexy, which makes Meng Haoran look straight.


    "Hum, my goal is the world. I will lead my team to win the national championship this time. Then I''ll show you my strength." Meng Haoran pretended to be very angry.


    "Well, well, I know you''re powerful. I believe you can''t do it yet." Zhentian Yue was frightened by Meng Haoran and quickly made amends, but she didn''t know what she thought in her heart. I turned my arm out in just one day. It''s really a big miss.


    "Haoran, month, dinner" was already at the dinner point.


    After dinner, Meng Haoran politely said goodbye to zhentianyue''s parents and went home. He made an appointment with zhentianyue and asked zhentianyue to watch his game before he left. Let zhentianyue''s parents have a better image of him.

 Chapter 10

    Since he had his fiancee, Meng Haoran''s life has become colorful. His daily work and rest time has changed from three o''clock to four o''clock. Every day, in addition to class, tennis practice and going home, he also goes to Zhentian''s house to meet his fiancee after going home for dinner and talk about love with his fiancee. Due to Meng Haoran''s hospitality, his relationship with zhentianyue is getting better and better. It can be seen from that zhentianyue has to offer a love kiss every time he says goodbye.


    And Meng Haoran finally met his brother-in-law, shinichiro Shinda. Different from what he imagined, shinichiro Shinda seemed very kind at home and took good care of Meng Haoran''s sudden cheap brother-in-law. The guests and hosts often have a good time. After learning that Meng Haoran also plays tennis, they also asked Meng Haoran to visit their tennis club. The implication is to give Meng Haoran guidance. Of course, Meng Haoran refused. Look at the joke. Meng Haoran doesn''t want to be pointed out. In turn, it''s almost the same.


    Shinichiro Shinda''s attributes were also obtained¡°


    Name: shinichiro Shinda


    Strength: 11 points (10 points for normal men aged 25, reflecting human strength)


    Agility: 11:00 (10:00 for normal men aged 25, reflecting people''s speed)


    Reaction: 12 o''clock (10 o''clock at the age of 25 for normal men, reflecting human reflex nerve)


    Mysterious energy: 0 (reflects people''s mysterious energy, such as internal power, true Qi, magic, chakra, etc.)


    Title: protagonist 2 stars


    Skill: Tennis Foundation: Divine level


    Wind forest fire Yin Mountain thunder: Divine level


    Combat effectiveness: 278 points (the limit is 299 points, which can be increased);


    ¡±Sure enough, he deserves to be the Vice Minister of the national championship team.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the school ranking competition of the youth School Park will start again. This time, yueqian Longma and Haitang Xun regrouped and seemed to have great confidence in being selected.


    "Haoran, let''s win or lose!" Yueqian Longma suddenly came to Meng Haoran.


    "Ha!" Meng Haoran obviously didn''t react. I don''t know why Longma was so confident. "System, view attributes" thought that he hadn''t checked Longma''s attributes for a while


    "Ding,


    Name: yueqian Longma


    Strength: 9 points (10 points for normal men aged 25, reflecting human strength)


    Agility: 10 points (normal men 25 years old, 10 points, reflecting people''s speed)


    Reaction: 10 o''clock (normal male, 25 years old, 10 o''clock, reflecting human reflex nerve)


    Mysterious energy: 0 (reflects people''s mysterious energy, such as internal power, true Qi, magic, chakra, etc.)


    Title: protagonist 1 star


    Skill: Tennis Foundation: Master level


    External rotation serve: Master level


    Small steps: Advanced


    Second knife flow: Advanced


    The first level of selfless realm


    Draw a, B: Advanced


    Combat effectiveness: 192 points (limit 199 points, steadily rising)


    "You''re not my opponent yet. If you meet me in qualifying, you''ll fight with you, or forget it." although Meng Haoran was surprised at the progress of our protagonist, he was still very confident and inadvertently revealed the breath of silk limit field.


    "All right." Yueqian Longma was suppressed by Meng Haoran''s breath, and his words had been spoken.


    In the face of the stronger yueqian Longma, and yueqian Longma did not form a group with Tezuka, Buer and Meng Haoran. Yueqian Longma was finally shortlisted in the main election this time, and Hecun long was brushed down. Brother snake also defeated Qian, although Meng Haoran knew that it was the result of dry water. In short, there has been a big reshuffle in Qingxue.


    Meng Haoran unexpectedly met Buer in the group final, but at the beginning of the game, the long lost task came "Ding,


    According to the task scenario, task release:


    Task: defeat genius


    Description: the protagonists step on the top of genius. Please beat Buer Zhouzhu to show that you are the protagonist.


    Reward: one lucky draw


    Failure penalty: None


    "Accept?"


    ¡±


    There is no doubt that Meng Haoran accepted. Although Bu Er is very strong, Meng Haoran is stronger. In the face of Meng Haoran, who went all out to directly open the realm of no self, bu Er fought very hard.


    "Game, Meng Haoran, 5-1" when the last game came, the breath of Buer finally changed.


    "This is, have you finally awakened?" Meng Haoran noticed the change.


    "I haven''t seen anything like this!" The main candidates outside the court are also aware of it.


    "Let me see the real No. 2! This time I must collect data" Professor Qian Zhenzhi.


    "Bang" at this time, Meng Haoran smashed the ball hard.


    There is a big stone next to "the brown bear with the second triple hit back is caught, which is known as the killer of the ball".


    When the ball was about to land on Meng Haoran''s court, Meng Haoran was in the air. Meng Haoran suddenly accelerated his fall, then turned over and caught up with the ball, then suddenly returned to the past, and scored a point before Bu Er got up, "15-0"


    "How is it possible that Haoran can actually do this kind of action, which is more special than Juwan''s special effect. Open it!" The audience outside was shocked.


    Yes, Meng Haoran just hung up, used one of the body methods of the martial arts "snake plate seven probes", and hit the ball back when it was impossible.


    "I''m going," Meng Haoran reminded the opposite No. 2, and the fierce competition began again.


    At that time, it was strange that he was like an outsider watching his game with Meng Haoran, as if his soul was out of his body, feeling the pleasure and excitement from his body, as if something was going to be born.


    For a long time, bu Er seemed to have broken a chain in his heart and his body came back.


    "Bang" suddenly, Meng Haoran''s discovery of catching the ball seemed to exude the same aura as his limit field. Then he saw a virtual shadow of a 4-wing Angel behind him. His action became faster and his strength increased a lot. This ball directly knocked Meng Haoran out of the realm of selflessness.


    "15-15" the referee''s voice revived the people around him.


    "What do I see? There is an angel''s shadow behind Buer, and Buer''s action seems to be a different person." the candidates don''t know Buer anymore.


    Meng Haoran didn''t understand and asked, "the system can view the unique attributes"


    "Ding,


    Name: Bu Er Zhou Zhu


    Strength: 10 points (10 points for normal men aged 25, reflecting human strength)


    Agility: 11:00 (10:00 for normal men aged 25, reflecting people''s speed)


    Reaction: 11 o''clock (10 o''clock for normal men aged 25, reflecting human reflex nerve)


    Mysterious energy: 0 (reflects people''s mysterious energy, such as internal power, true Qi, magic, chakra, etc.)


    Title: protagonist 2 stars


    Skill: Tennis Foundation: Divine level


    Triple counterattack: Master level


    Angel power level 2 (level 8): God level


    Combat effectiveness: 218 points (limit: 299 points, can be increased)


    Description: a genius who breaks the limits.


    ¡±


    Meng Haoran understood. In a word, he broke out, understood the power of god horse angel, and returned the second layer, a total of eight layers. It seems that one layer is a pair of wings! Genius is different. It directly skips the first layer and has four wings as soon as it appears.


    "No, your move is called Angel power! This is not the final form, is it?" Meng Haoran is still calm


    "Angel''s power? That''s a good name. But how do you know it''s not the final form? My move has 8 layers. I add a pair of wings each time, and then increase it by 20% in an all-round way, and finally reach 260% of my strength," explained Bu Er Zhouzhu.


    "Do you hear me? It''s called Angel power!" "Good and powerful effect" audience


    "Then I have to be serious too." the sound of fighting suddenly appeared on the court. Meng Haoran opened the limit field and became Zhao Yun.


    "Is this the limit field? It''s really strong. Come on." Buer felt the change of his body and looked more seriously. If you view the attributes, you will find that the combat power of No. 2 is limited to 200 points.


    "Then I''m on!" Meng Haoran hit the ball, but he began to struggle to return the ball.


    The 99 point combat power gap led to Meng Haoran''s victory, and finally Meng Haoran won the game "6-1".

 Chapter 11

    It has been some time since the last match between Buer and Haoran. After that, Buer lost but didn''t lose, because he believes that as long as he completes his new skill Angel power, he can beat Meng Haoran next time. Of course, these are what Meng Haoran doesn''t know. He just doesn''t think much about seeing Buer defeated by him, but even if he knows Buer''s idea, Meng Haoran won''t care, because he won''t stagnate.


    Our competition kicked off with vigour and vitality. Naturally, under the influence of Meng Haoran, the youth school, which is much stronger than the original work, played very smoothly and came to the top eight. Due to the inertia of the world, the top eight are still the eight teams, and the next game of Qingxue is, as expected, the St. Rudolph middle school with this week''s help to his brother Buer Yutai.


    The match between Qingxue and St. Rudolph is coming soon.


    "No two, do you want me to be merciful then!" On the court, Meng Haoran joked.


    "Then thank you!" No, he didn''t win, and he knew I wouldn''t lose. At this time, bu Er didn''t know that watching the moon made Bu Er Yu practice killing in the clear sky.


    "Really? Let Longma show mercy, but you''ll tell me not to show mercy later." Meng Haoran, who knows the plot, said something that Bu Er doesn''t understand, because Meng Haoran is singles No. 2, bu Er is No. 1, and Longma is singles No. 3 as the original. It seems that Tezuka is still very confident in Bu Er after his strength is improved, but it also reflects his serious injury.


    Sure enough, because Longma is active in the city competition, guanyue still arranges Buer Yutai to deal with Longma. Other appearance positions have not changed. Watching the moon is to deal with Meng Haoran. He thinks he has collected Meng Haoran''s data. In fact, they are all false data that Meng Haoran asked him to collect.


    Looking back, when he saw the battle watch, Buer already understood Meng Haoran''s words, but he didn''t let Longma show mercy. He also knew Longma''s character. Besides, he didn''t want to see the failure of Qingxue.


    The doubles started. The combination of Haitang and Taocheng won the doubles No. 2 against St. Rudolph. Like the original work, Haitang and Taocheng won the game without danger. Unexpectedly, Haitang still invented the whirling snake ball, which made him a big show. And the first doubles unexpectedly lost, we have to say that the inertia of the world is strong.


    The third singles of "one ball win, youth dragon horse serve" began. As soon as the dragon horse came up, he served with external rotation and played mercilessly.


    "Don''t belittle me." Yutai, who didn''t meet Buer, was very unhappy, but he hit the ball back cleanly. After all, he still had strength.


    However, the dragon horse didn''t reply at this time, but increased the power of hitting the ball. You come and go, and soon the better dragon horse won a ball.


    "Cut" Bu Eryu waved the racket too hard. It seems that he is going to show his strength


    "Finally it''s time to show the results." the moon watching in the coach''s chair is full of pride.


    "What position is that?" Everyone outside,


    "Look at my clear sky shooting," said Bu Er Yutai, hitting the ball with his unusual posture.


    "15-15" Buertai won a goal.


    "How could Yutai do such a trick!" Zhou Zhu is worthy of being a genius. He only saw it once and understood the shortcomings of killing in the clear sky. Using Yutai''s body many times will cause great harm to his body. When thinking of Meng Haoran''s words, he looked at the moon.


    "Well," he Buer, who was aware of the moon, looked at each other. His eyes were full of pride. It seemed that he was saying, "look, this is the unique skill to deal with Longma.


    "Useless" at this time, bueryutai in the field used the clear sky to kill again.


    "30-15" Longma used a B-shaped draw, "you''re far from it!" Finally began to ridicule.


    "What" No. 2 yutaihe guanyue couldn''t believe it. He was broken with only one ball. This is chiluoluo''s face.


    Meng Haoran smiled gently at this time. He had expected this situation for a long time. After all, yueqian Longma made greater progress than the original work under his pressure and was about to reach the strength of the Kanto competition.


    Therefore, when there was no unique skill to deal with Longma and it was not as good as Longma in all aspects, bu Eryu was shaved off.


    "It''s really merciless." Taocheng put his arm around Longma''s shoulder. Like the original, they finally continued to become good friends,


    Longma didn''t speak, but looked at Meng Haoran, as if he were declaring war. Meng Haoran resolutely ignored Longma''s provocation and picked up the racket


    Walked into the court.


    "Haoran, take good care of the moon for me," Buer said when Meng Haoran passed by him. The word "take care" is very important. It seems that the good man either doesn''t get angry or gets angry.


    Meng Haoran returned a look of "I do business, you can rest assured" and walked to his position calmly.


    "Watch the moon, right? You can only get 1 point in this game." Meng Haoran began to fulfill his promise and started verbal provocation.


    "What? You said I could only get 1 point." guanyue was really hit, and his face was very ugly. "I think it''s you!" Watching the moon is not willing to show weakness.


    Meng Haoran didn''t reply. He began to prove with action and hit the ball.


    Guanyue also began to play seriously. In guanyue''s eyes, Meng Haoran opposite appeared many flaws. He tried to play in the past. As he expected, he scored, and Meng Haoran didn''t seem to react at this time.


    "Sure enough," the stone in the heart of watching the moon finally put down.


    "Well, or is this my point?" the moon fart shook his hair.


    "Well, yes, that''s it," Meng Haoran said calmly. This attitude made the moon view suddenly angry.


    "Then you try" Guan Yue''s angry face. Guan Yue didn''t realize why he cared so much about Meng Haoran''s attitude. He wasn''t so easily influenced. In fact, this is because of the title of the protagonist. After all, the protagonist''s is so easy to affect others. You don''t see many weak protagonists who have defeated countless strong enemies with personal charm, which explains the strength of the protagonist.


    Meng Haoran began to fight back. The data obtained in the month observation was wrong, and the strength gap was so obvious. Meng Haoran finally realized his promise. Guanyue only got the first point, which made guanyue kneel on the ground with a broken face.


    Originally, Meng Haoran wanted to turn the table at the end like the original book, but he thought it was a waste of time! As the protagonist, it is not only time-consuming but also laborious to cooperate with others, so there is a scene of only one point in watching the moon. This not only completes the commitment to Buer, but also saves time. Well, the most important thing is that Meng Haoran misses his fiancee and wants to go back to see Zhentian moon early. It''s bad luck to watch the moon.

 Chapter 12

    "Get up, Aran, aren''t you going to play with Yue today? I put breakfast on the table." Meng Haoran''s mother was a little helpless.


    "Well, I see." Meng Haoran turned over and seemed to intend to continue to sleep. Then, he seemed to think of something. He suddenly opened his eyes and got up, dressed and washed. The skilled movements seemed to have been practiced countless times. Meng Haoran, who is used to sleeping in, is no match for the power of youth!


    "Fortunately, it''s time!" Meng Haoran finally arrived at his destination at the agreed time.


    Looking around, he didn''t see the trace of Zhentian moon. Meng Haoran put down his heart and asked girls to wait. It''s not what a man should do. Meng Haoran found a prominent position next to the amusement park and began to wait. The date place this time is the amusement park. Meng Haoran came here for the first time, but it''s normal to come here as a young boy. It can be seen from the young men and women who go in and out of the amusement park from time to time.


    Meng Haoran, who is boring to play with his mobile phone, has always been famous. At a glance, a girl dressed in a light blue skirt and black silk stockings on her legs trotted towards Meng Haoran. When running, the lights were shining and particularly charming.


    The girl is Zhentian Yue. I can see that she is in a good mood now. Her steps are as light as stepping on the song.


    "It''s all right. Don''t run so fast next time." Meng Haoran stroked Zhentian Yue''s panting back and said softly.


    "I just want to see you early!" Zhentian Yue''s concern for Meng Haoran is very useful.


    "Then let''s go and play. What''s good to play?" A few minutes later, see Zhentian Yue has rested.


    "I want to ride a Trojan horse, a bumper car, and a Ferris wheel." Zhentian Yue seems very excited. She probably has never come to play like this. Also, girls as traditional as she are generally not allowed to play with strangers, and her family is very busy. Her brother can only play ball. This is that she rarely has the opportunity to come here and play with Meng Haoran, She was almost awake last night.


    "Well, it all depends on you, my beautiful miss Yue." Meng Haoran put on a look that you decide today, which made Zhentian Yue more satisfied. She was very moved. Meng Haoran came to accompany her without training today. You know that her brother is still training today. Zhentian Yue was misled by her brother.


    The two began to play like little lovers. First, they rode a Trojan horse and kept laughing. The scenes in the fairy tale seemed particularly beautiful.


    Then the bumper car, with his extraordinary reflex nerve, Meng Haoran played amazing skills, and finally caused the siege of the whole audience, but Meng Haoran managed to cope with it. Causing bursts of exclamation outside the stadium


    "Ah ran, you''re great" has been on the way to the ferris wheel and received the treatment of heroes. In the face of the admiration of Zhentian Yue''s face, Meng Haoran is still very elegant. However, he said "that''s right, don''t look at who I am". After that, he put a shape of I am 6 to Zhentian, which made Zhentian Yue laugh.


    Finally came to the ferris wheel. Meng Haoran had the grace to queue up to buy tickets. While he went to buy a ticket, Zhentian Yue, who was waiting here, was in trouble.


    "Let go, you let go, I have a boyfriend." Meng Haoran, who was buying a ticket, heard a familiar voice, accompanied by a pulling sound. Looking back, he saw that Zhentian Yue was surrounded by three young men who were bad at first sight. Suddenly, anger filled my heart and rushed directly to the past.


    "What if we have a boyfriend? We just play and give money." One of the men said unkindly, and the other cooperated to pull Zhentian moon.


    "My brothers are very familiar with here. You are absolutely happy to play with us. I promise you will be happy."


    "Stop!" Just when zhentianyue was frightened and overwhelmed, Meng Haoran''s voice sounded in time, which made zhentianyue feel at ease in an instant.


    "What if you don''t stop?" The three men saw that Meng Haoran was the only one. Although they didn''t think so, they didn''t correct Zhentian month and let Zhentian month run behind Meng Haoran.


    "Ah ran, forget it, let''s go." Out of the siege, Zhentian Yue didn''t think Meng Haoran could beat the three, so she advised him.


    "Don''t worry!" Meng Haoran comforted Zhentian yuebu a little, and then, under the latter''s unbelievability, he beat the three people to beg for mercy.


    "Elder brother, we are wrong, you will spare us!" "Yes!" The three people who have been scared of being beaten beg for mercy. They have strong combat effectiveness. It''s too mysterious to see one like Meng Haoran. They lift one person with one hand. The strength of one arm is up to 100 kilograms. This is the Kirin arm!


    "Go away!" Meng Haoran doesn''t want to make things big. After all, it''s a society under the rule of law. It''s past to fight. It''s past to kill.


    "Wow! Aran, you''re so awesome" greeted the eyes of Zhentian Yue''s worship.


    "I have a lot more powerful. As my fiancee, you will know later." Meng Haoran is not modest.


    "Well" Zhentian Yue shyly lowered her head, and the two shadows coincided. They stood quietly in front of the ferris wheel. Although there were many people besides the two at this time, they were ignored by Meng Haoran and Zhentian Yue. They only had each other in their hearts at this time, and their emotions were sublimated at this moment.


    For a long time, the two returned to God, looked at each other and smiled, and their hearts were closer.


    "Are we still playing?" Meng Haoran asked softly,


    "En" heard Zhentian Yue''s affirmative answer, Meng Haoran walked to the ticket office again, but he pulled Zhentian Yue together and felt Meng Haoran''s carefulness. Zhentian Yue was warm in his heart.


    At this time, the crowd who witnessed Meng Haoran''s power nearby automatically made way for them. Meng Haoran bought the ticket very smoothly. Then began to play happily.

 Chapter 13

    On this day, Meng Haoran is wantonly sprinkling his youth on the tennis court of Qingxue. The court is full of the breath of hot-blooded men.


    "Is this the tennis Department of the youth academy? I don''t think so!" The visitor looked at Meng Haoran and others with extremely contemptuous eyes.


    "The dragon horse is looking for you." Meng Haoran saw the man in front of him, and then called to the yueqian dragon horse who was practicing as if there were no one else.


    "Well, I don''t know this arrogant guy." Longma is a little unclear, so.


    "Boy, who do you say is arrogant? It seems that you are very dissatisfied with me. Let me teach you how to be a man." the man was a little angry. Then he grabbed a club member''s racket, looked around and found some stones. According to the posture, he wanted to hit stones with his racket to hurt people.


    "Ya Jiujin, don''t do this, will you?" He Murong shouted out eagerly, but his voice was not very strong. It seemed that he was afraid.


    "Oh, Aaron, you''re here too! I''m just kidding." yajiujin, who was called by his real name, didn''t put down his racket and didn''t seem to want to give up.


    "Bang" the impact sound of the racket and the stone suddenly remembered that yajiujin suddenly burst up and hit the stone at Longma.


    "Be careful" and "be careful" attracted a burst of exclamation.


    "Ah... Don''t" came the cry of Longqi yingnai. It turned out that she was also within the attack range.


    Meng Haoran heard Longqi yingnai''s help, and suddenly his body turned into a remnant. He caught up with the stone at a speed that is impossible for ordinary people, and didn''t catch the stone before it hurt people.


    "Ba kana" yakuzin''s eyes contracted.


    "Shit, making a movie! It''s so fast, and there''s nothing wrong with catching such a fast stone." the young school onlookers said they couldn''t accept it.


    "En" Ya Jiujin lost his racket, then rushed to Meng Haoran and waved his fist 20 cm close to Meng Haoran, but Meng Haoran avoided it and was kicked to the ground by one of his sides, as if it was very painful.


    "Yajiujin, right? I advise you to stop, or I can''t guarantee what will happen," Meng Haoran said, pretending to pinch the stone into powder.


    "Ah Le! It was accidentally crushed. It seems that the stone is not hard enough." On one side, I looked at yakuzu, as if he was looking at whether yakuzu was hard enough.


    "Hum, I''m not that kind of violent man. I have the ability to play tennis. I''ll defeat you in your best field so that you can understand how useless you say." Ya Jiujin was also afraid of Meng Haoran''s power. He felt fear for the first time in his life and struggled to stand up.


    "Wait until you have the chance to meet me on the court! You are not qualified to play with me now. It is said that our next game is mountain blowing." Meng Haoran doesn''t want to do meaningless sports.


    "Then I''ll spare your life and enjoy your few days!" Yajiujin also said that he left like running away. His heart was full of unwilling. At the same time, he had an impact on shanblowing. As a result, shanblowing''s coach easily said that he was included in the team.


    "I''ve never seen such yajiujin" hechurong was shocked by Meng Haoran''s skill and strength.


    "Haoran, I didn''t see it. You still have this skill. Is it Chinese Kung Fu?" Taocheng said and made two gestures.


    "Hehe, I used to practice with a teacher for a period of time." Meng Haoran was worried that it was difficult to explain, and secretly said a good teammate of China.


    "It''s great. Can you teach me?" Taocheng wants to be strong. Other people can''t help pricking their ears. It seems that everyone has a Kung Fu dream.


    "Er, this can''t be spread out. We have to learn from teachers." Meng Haoran doesn''t want to waste this time. Besides, he won''t teach.


    "Taocheng, don''t think about it. Now continue to practice." what did Tezuka see? Others were a little disappointed, but they soon forgot this unpleasant point. After all, Kung Fu is far from them.


    "Can you talk about yajiujin?" Dashi then turned his eyes to hechunlong, and other candidates also looked over.


    "I knew yakuzin when I was a child, that''s......" he Murong began a long speech. In short, he talked about the growth experience of a person who can easily become a master no matter what he does. In fact, Meng Haoran can still understand yakuzin, because he also has this feeling now. I have the system in hand, If he didn''t realize that there are still many powerful people waiting for him to challenge, he would probably become as arrogant as yakuzin and do whatever he wants.


    After listening to the introduction of kamura lung, people also learned a lot about yajiujin, but they still wondered why he suddenly came here, so they looked at Meng Haoran. Yueqian Longma also wondered why Meng Haoran said yajiujin was looking for him.


    "Longma, did you once blow up all their tennis players in a school?" Meng Haoran asked.


    "Er, it seems that there is such a thing." yueqian Longma remembered that he was teaching Longqi yingnai to play at that time, which was requested by the coach. In fact, what longqiying wanted was Meng Haoran''s teaching, but it was the sweet play between Meng Haoran and zhentianyue, so she refused.


    "Yakuzin was there at that time," said everyone here.


    "No wonder, with his character, you can''t see Longma so arrogant." he Murong, who knows yajiujin the most.


    "Then how do you know?" However, we have grasped the key points.


    "Well, ha ha, we''d better start practicing!" Meng Haoran obviously couldn''t explain, so he began to play Tai Chi,


    No, no one has a secret.


    Then the situation on the court resumed as usual and began their own practice.

 Chapter 14

    Time flies, and it''s time for the game. In the game with Yinhua, Yinhua all abstained. It seems that he was afraid of being beaten by yueqian Longma.


    Shanchui was valued by Qingxue because he had a coach who once suffered losses from another Qingxue. Last year, shanchui''s south and East team also defeated Qingxue''s doubles, so Qingxue sent the most powerful team in this competition. Taocheng had to become a doubles team with Haitang under the aura of the protagonist in Vietnam. Of course, it was our Meng Haoran who fought with yajiujin, but it was the finale.


    The competition between the golden combination of Qingxue, Dashi and Juwan, began. "We won the game impolitely, Longqi," Yamaguchi''s partner coach smiled and said to the nearby coach Longqi.


    "Hum, what a annoying old man" Longqi was very upset, but he was a little worried when he was defeated last year.


    Sure enough, the South and east of shanblowing used the tactics of dealing with Qingxue last year. They attacked Dashi and greatly consumed Dashi''s physical strength, so that Juwan nearby couldn''t help helping him.


    "Don''t move, Juwan" was a little tired stone, stopped Juwan from trying to help, and then used his unique skill to climb the moon to intercept and win a ball.


    "What, have you overcome it!" The mountain blowers were surprised.


    "Don''t treat me as if I were the same as last year." Dashi obviously has countermeasures, which has inspired the people of Qingxue.


    "Hum, we don''t rely on this tactic to eat, but we are the national standard." Nan and Dongfang looked at each other, then nodded at the same time, and began their original playing method, perfect doubles, standard secret code, with incomparable tacit understanding.


    Qingxue was immediately beaten down, but it didn''t last long. The golden combination was not covered. The tacit understanding had already exceeded imagination. In addition, their own strength exceeded that of the South and the East, and they quickly began to fight back. Finally, Qingxue didn''t repeat the mistakes of last year and won the competition.


    "Sorry, coach, we lost." Nan and Dongfang admit their mistakes to old man Bantian.


    "It''s all right. You''ve played very well. It''s your luck to meet them before the Kanto competition." companion Tian didn''t think so. Instead, he could calmly analyze the situation. As expected, it''s not a fuel-saving lamp.


    The next stage is the dragon horse, and the mountain blow is a lucky thousand stones.


    "Lucky, I met a kid in grade one. It seems that today is my lucky day." Qianshi was very optimistic, and then knelt decisively. In the face of more than the original, I don''t know how many yueqian dragons and horses were beaten without fighting back. Even if he saw a lot of balls, he couldn''t get them because of his strength.


    "You''re far from it!" Yueqian Longma ended the game with his classic words.


    "What, Qianshi lost" the onlookers looked silly.


    "I didn''t expect this kid to be so strong" companion Tian was also a little surprised


    "Companion field, our first grade strength is good?" Coach Nagasaki finally caught the opportunity and began to ridicule.


    "Er... Er" companion Tian suddenly covered his chest as if he had a heart attack.


    "Are you all right with Toyoda?" coach Nagasaki was frightened by Toyoda''s reaction. He stood up and wanted to see Toyoda''s situation. He looked very worried.


    "Lied to you" companion Tian suddenly returned to normal when coach Nagasaki was anxious, which made coach Nagasaki aware of being cheated and looked very angry.


    "Haoran, teach me a hard lesson." Longqi ordered Meng Haoran to bear a grudge!


    "You don''t have to say I know." Meng Haoran, who has been standing on the field, looks at yajiujin with a arrogant face opposite. It seems that yajiujin has a good scar and forgot the pain.


    "Kid, I''ll teach you to be a good man this time." yajiujin''s eyes glowed with excitement when he thought of revenge soon.


    "I think you''ve come to feel failed again! I''ll meet your poor wish!" Meng Haoran did not show weakness.


    "Hum, you will soon be hit by me in despair." yajiujin, who knew Meng Haoran''s skill, did not make a personal attack, but picked up the racket and made a service position.


    Meng Haoran, who stood at "bang" and "15-0", didn''t seem to react.


    "Ha ha! That''s your level." Ya Jiujin finally found self-confidence.


    "Haoran, what''s the matter with you? You should have received the ball." Taocheng asked everyone''s voice.


    "It''s all right. I was a little distracted just now. Don''t worry." Meng Haoran returned to normal. It turned out that at the moment when yajiujin served, Meng Haoran''s mind:


    "Ding,


    According to the task scenario, task release:


    Mission: submit to yakuzin


    Description: as a person destined to surpass the protagonist, how can he not have a subordinate? Now I find a subordinate who meets the needs of the host. Please beat yajiujin with tennis to convince the host.


    Reward: yajiujin''s surrender


    Failure penalty: None


    "Accept?"


    ¡±


    "System, how can there be a task to recover your subordinates? Haven''t you done so before? And like Buer, it hasn''t triggered such a task. Buer is obviously better than bijiujin!


    "The host has fallen into the misunderstanding of thinking, but he is very strong, but he is the strongest in tennis. He is only suitable for tennis, and yajiujin is comprehensive. In the future, when the host goes to the high-level world, yajiujin can quickly increase his strength and help the protagonist in other aspects. In the full-time Hunter world, he is a genius like Qiyu, who can quickly learn to read and become a master, But not necessarily.


    "Shuoga, I think I understand. I didn''t expect yajiujin to be so talented. Show me his attributes."


    ¡°


    Name: Ya jiujinren


    Strength: 12 points (10 points for normal men aged 25, reflecting human strength)


    Agility: 12:00 (normal men 25 years old, 10:00, reflecting people''s speed)


    Reaction: 13 o''clock (10 o''clock for normal men aged 25, reflecting human reflex nerve)


    Mysterious energy: 0 (reflects people''s mysterious energy, such as internal power, true Qi, magic, chakra, etc.)


    Title: protagonist 5 stars


    Skill: Tennis Foundation: Master level


    Fundamentals of Taekwondo: Master level


    Basic basketball: Master level


    Fundamentals of football: Master level


    Fundamentals of Baseball: Master level


    Combat effectiveness: 230 points (in tennis, you can only play 180 points, the limit is 599 points, which can be increased to 299 points);


    Description: he is a natural sports genius. He can start any sport quickly and become a strong man. The same is true for all battles


    The world. Note: cultivation is also a kind of exercise, but it is in the body.


    ¡±


    "I''m so strong. It seems that as long as he can, he can quickly become a master. If this is not the world of tennis, he will be the protagonist. It''s five stars. He must be recovered. It''s decided that the system accepts the task, and my number one hitter is him."


    Then there was the scene just now. Meng Haoran didn''t react to yajiujin''s serve and was easily scored a point by yajiujin.

 Chapter 15

    "The game has just started. You are so happy to get a point. I think your mind needs to be strengthened! Do you want me to give you another point." looking at yajiujin, who is a little complacent, Meng Haoran stared at him with a strange look, as if he was looking at his own possessions.


    "Kid, you dare to talk. I can''t make you cry later." Ya Jiujin noticed that Meng Haoran''s eyes were wrong, but he didn''t think much. He just shook his hand harder.


    The game started again. Meng Haoran easily hit yajiujin''s serve, and the connected ball effortlessly hit yajiujin''s court. The game began to be a little decent. The score also began to jump, and all the players in the field seemed so ordinary.


    "How can there be a feeling of disobedience" Taocheng doesn''t understand when watching Meng Haoran and yajiujin play friendly games with each other.


    "It''s too friendly. There''s no smell of gunpowder. Haoran is actually playing with yajiujin. Before, he has always won the game with absolute strength, so it won''t be so troublesome." Gan standing next said everyone''s feelings.


    "Maybe Haoran has some purpose! Today''s Haoran feels very different. At first, it''s the same as usual, but since yajiujin served, there have been subtle differences, and the strange eyes make people don''t understand." what did Buer''s keen perception find? If Meng Haoran knew Buer, he could easily find his difference, He may be surprised to say, "it''s worthy of our genius!"


    "Game, yajiujin, 2-3" at this time, yajiujin took the lead. He looked at Meng Haoran opposite and looked very proud. Although he didn''t beat Meng Haoran with absolute strength, the score also showed that he was stronger than Meng Haoran.


    "Is that all?" Suddenly Meng Haoran looked at ya Jiujin and said impatiently.


    "What" Ya Jiujin can''t understand Meng Haoran.


    "I said your strength is only this level? Although the way you can change the ball at any time is not bad, but is this the only strength you have? You should be stronger!" Meng Haoran looked at ya Jiujin and hated that iron is not steel, because he had already regarded ya Jiujin as his subordinates. How can he do if his subordinates are not strong.


    "What are you talking about? I''m the leader. You should feel very lost. You don''t need to care about me." Ya Jiujin saw that Meng Haoran was a little concerned about him, and suddenly had a different feeling in his heart, because no one of his kind cared about him so much. Yes, ya Jiujin miraculously regarded Meng Haoran as a kind at this moment, because he had never seen anyone who could hit him with force before. It seems that fist is the best means of communication, Don''t you see, many people don''t know each other, and finally become friends of life and death.


    "Let me tell you what real power is! Let you understand that there are people outside, and there are days outside." Meng Haoran said and showed his current strength without reservation. He opened the second level in his magic limit field. Yes, it is the second level.


    The second level of the extreme field was realized in the space where he understood the extreme field last time. In fact, the second level of understanding was thanks to Buer. In that duel with Buer, he defeated Buer after the breakthrough. The system prompts that he has completed the hidden task "the protagonist can''t be defeated by the outbreak of the universe", and rewards the five-day time of understanding the space, because it''s not infinite time, There was no time to understand other magic skills, so Meng Haoran continued to understand on the basis of the limit field and completed the second level.


    "Kill" and "kill" at this time, the extreme field opened by Meng Haoran completely appeared in front of yajiujin.


    "This is..." Ya Jiujin unconsciously stepped back.


    "How can it be that the legend is true, and it is more exaggerated than the legend." the people outside the stadium looked at the situation in the field. Their eyes were really big. They saw that the field had become a battlefield. It was vaguely visible that countless people surrounded Meng Haoran and yajiujin, dividing the field and the field into two worlds. Different from the last time, Meng Haoran did not incarnate Zhao Yun this time, Just wearing a gold armor with a pair of armor wings behind it, the shape is very gorgeous. If someone familiar with two-dimensional animation sees it, he will exclaim "shit, Sagittarius golden holy clothes".


    Yes, the second most important thing in Meng Haoran''s limit field is to incarnate as a golden saint of Sagittarius, and have the power of a golden saint for a short time, but the duration is very short, up to 1 minute, Meng Haoran''s body can''t bear it. After all, his body is not very strong at this time, and if it lasts too long, it will attract the rejection of the world, There is no small universe in the world of tennis prince. Of course, Meng Haoran will not try to challenge the world alone. At this time, Meng Haoran only plans to use 20 seconds, which has little impact on the body. Afterwards, it is equivalent to the feeling of running all morning. The incarnation of the golden saint was inspired by the sentence of the system that the protagonist could not be defeated by the explosion of the small universe. He tried and succeeded.


    "Wow, Haoran''s strength has improved again. What a cool dress. Who''s the hero this time?" Juwan stared at Meng Haoran''s holy clothes with his eyes shining.


    "Local tyrants, let''s be friends!" "I want to have a monkey with you" the beauties who came to see the ball were deeply fascinated by Meng Haoran''s gorgeous.


    Long Qiying, who came to cheer for Meng Haoran by "Aran", looked at Meng Haoran obsessed. At the same time, she secretly said: I have to be more active.


    "Have you ever seen the speed of light?" Meng Haoran shamefully plagiarized Huang ape''s words.


    "Referee, score," Meng Haoran said to the confused referee that Meng Haoran hit the ball at the speed of light after finishing his words, and there was no damage, so strong control. Others didn''t even know whether Meng Haoran moved, but they just saw that he spoke inexplicable words to the referee after he finished speaking.


    In the audience, they saw that the ball originally in Meng Haoran''s hand appeared in yajiujin''s field.


    "What, not at all, hallucinations?" The young scholars also didn''t believe it. Among them, yueqian Longma also opened his eyes and had an invincible feeling for Meng Haoran for the first time. He felt that his father couldn''t compare with Meng Haoran.


    "No, it''s not an illusion." the stem next to him took a focus and looked carefully at the speedometer to test the speed. It turned out that Qian had been holding the speedometer, but it suddenly exploded after Meng Haoran spoke, which can only show that the speedometer tested the ball speed beyond the range. Let''s thank this unscientific tachometer that can detect the speed of light.


    Everyone understood it under Qian''s explanation, and suddenly looked at Meng Haoran in disbelief. At this time, Meng Haoran has closed the limit field and returned to an ordinary state. It looks no different from usual.


    Fortunately, Meng Haoran feels a little tired because he has exercise at ordinary times.


    "Then let''s go on," Meng Haoran said to yajiujin, who had some collapse.


    It''s easy to say later. Yajiujin had no fighting spirit at all, and there was no way to accompany Tian. After all, his strength was too poor. After that, yajiujin didn''t lose the game by a point.


    At the moment of completing the competition, Meng Haoran smiled because a hint came from his mind:


    "Ding, finish the task and submit to yajiujin. When the reward is given, yajiujin will unconditionally obey the host''s command and can''t resist. Congratulations to the host on harvesting one of his subordinates."


    At the same time, when the voice sounded, yajiujin also felt that there was a line connecting him with Meng Haoran opposite.

 Chapter 16

    The competition between Qingxue and Shanchuan drew a stop by Meng Haoran. Since the capital competition also came to an end, the youth School Park came to the capital competition with absolute strength and won the championship.


    After a simple award ceremony, the team members of various colleges and universities went back to their homes, and then the teams participating in the Kanto competition went to prepare for the next game. Young scholars came to the sushi restaurant in Hecun village to celebrate the championship.


    Meng Haoran was not in the place of youth school celebration at this time. He left the team in advance with something to do. Now he is doing unexpected things in an unexpected place.


    In a restaurant in Tokyo, Meng Haoran and yakuzin sat face to face.


    "What did you do to me? Why did I unconsciously listen to you and come here?" it turned out that Meng Haoran gave yajiujin an order to come here and wait for him when people didn''t pay attention after playing with yajiujin. Yajiujin was a little confused at that time, but he didn''t want to listen to Meng Haoran''s words, but his body came here unconsciously.


    "I think you have realized something! Yes, you can''t resist my orders." Meng Haoran gave yajiujin''s unexpected answer.


    "It''s impossible, there can''t be such a ridiculous thing." yakuzin was a little neurotic and didn''t want to admit that he was under control.


    "Then try it, yajiujin, slap yourself in the face," Meng Haoran said calmly.


    Then I only heard a "pa" sound in the restaurant, which attracted other people in the restaurant to point out. It was yajiujin who slapped himself in the face, but he was still very hard.


    "How could" yajiujin, who reacted, looked at Meng Haoran and was unwilling.


    "Don''t look at me like this. As long as you are at ease to be my man, I won''t order you to do something you don''t want to do, and you will be very glad to be my man in the future." Meng Haoran was seen as a little uncomfortable, but he said strongly.


    "Hum, without freedom, there is no fun in living." Yakuzin looked a little like death at this time.


    "Then tell me, what do people live for?" Meng Haoran suddenly raised such a question.


    "Er, I don''t know." yajiujin didn''t think about it again. He used to do things according to his preferences, and because it was too easy to do anything, he didn''t have a goal and didn''t dare to be interested in anything.


    "Let me tell you my answer! I didn''t have any goals before, but suddenly one day I saw a larger world and learned that there were many things I couldn''t touch at ordinary times, so I made up my mind to go to places I couldn''t go, see, and see those magical things," Meng Haoran said, pausing,


    "The bigger world" yakuzin doesn''t understand.


    "Yes, in fact, the world we live in now is just one of countless worlds, and the world also has levels. If the world is divided into 9 stars, the world is only 3 stars. A very ordinary world is called the black iron world, while the higher level 4 stars are no longer ordinary. We have strong people who can break common sense. Taking bullets empty handed is not a dream. As for the higher world There are also mountains and seas... And my goal is to become stronger, and then go to the summit to have a look. "Meng Haoran talked about the division of the world and combat power, and finally concluded.


    "It''s impossible!" Yakuzin was shocked


    "Hum, where do you think my outfit came from today? That''s one of the things of the world. Those who can wear it are close to the existence of God. Their fists can break the mountains and their feet can tear the earth." Meng Haoran disdained.


    Ya Jiujin then recalled today''s scene and believed it. He listened to Meng Haoran so carefully that it didn''t seem like a lie, so he recognized it. He never thought the world was so wonderful. He was deeply attracted by the world described by Meng Haoran and wanted to have a look. He didn''t resist being controlled by Meng Haoran.


    "If you become my subordinate, you can follow me to see the vast world. You will meet countless talents like you and even surpass you. You also have the opportunity to become a strong man. Even if you become a God, there is a glimmer of possibility." Meng Haoran gave a fatal blow.


    "Well, I promised." Ya Jiujin heard that countless people of the same kind sold their bodies excitedly. In fact, he was very simple. He just wanted to find a difficult thing to do. Besides, who didn''t want to be a strong man? Meng Haoran gave this opportunity too precious. Even if he sold his body, he couldn''t. at this time, ya Jiujin completely surrendered.


    "Well, you will be my number one man in the future. When I leave this world, I will take you with me." Meng Haoran happily made a promise.


    "When will you leave?" yajiujin entered the role and used the honorific title.


    "When I become the strongest tennis player in the world, it''s not far away." he answered his subordinates'' questions readily.


    "No wonder it''s so powerful. It''s not far from the strongest." Yajiujin also found a perfect excuse for his failure. After all, people can''t compare with each other.


    "Then you''ll be the same as before. Just take more exercise and prepare for the future. It''s getting late, and I''ll go," Meng Haoran said and walked outside the restaurant.


    Then, the reappearance of Meng Haoran has come to his fiancee''s house. After all, it''s like three autumn after a day''s absence. In this way, he and Zhentian Yue haven''t met for a long time. Today I received the first subordinate. This happiness also needs someone to share. After thinking about it, Zhentian month is the most suitable. It''s his responsibility to bring it to Zhentian month! Meng Haoran, who has tasted the forbidden fruit for the first time, can''t control it at all. He must share it well.


    So Meng Haoran came home very late that night.

 Chapter 17

    Meng Haoran plays with yingnai and zhentianyue every day in addition to exercise. Don''t live too well. And time passed slowly.


    That day, Meng Haoran was exercising happily with Zhentian Yue. Suddenly, "Ding, congratulations on the host''s 13th birthday. A special lucky draw will be awarded. Do you want to start the lucky draw?" Meng Haoran almost went to see a doctor.


    "OK, that''s it. Your action is very standard." "How did you stop?" Zhentian Yue looked at Meng Haoran discontentedly and thought that Meng Haoran was intentional. Meng Haoran had to temporarily ignore the system''s prompt and began to exercise, which was the biggest exercise.


    An hour later, Meng Haoran turned his attention to the system prompt just now.


    "System, what happened to the special lottery just now?" Meng Haoran grasped the key point of "special".


    "In order to celebrate the birthday of the host, the lucky draw of special awards. As the name suggests, the awards of the lucky draw are special. This is especially reflected in that the awards are items from other worlds. Because it is the first special lucky draw system, special awards can choose items from other worlds instead of random other worlds." The system gave an intimate explanation, and also brought another good news that Meng Haoran was overjoyed that he could choose items from other worlds.


    "What world is it?" Meng Haoran can''t wait to be stimulated.


    "The host can choose one of the following worlds as the lucky draw world: Silver World Naruto, black iron silver world sunspot''s male ball, silver world God of death, silver world pirate king, silver world cut red pupils." unexpectedly, except that one sunspot''s male ball is the black iron world, the others are the silver world that Meng Haoran can''t touch at present, that is, there is no golden world, Meng Haoran is a little aggressive.


    What to choose? The male ball world of sunspots is excluded first. The skills there are all related to basketball. Although some skills such as Zone State and Tiandi''s eye are also very practical, they are not enough compared with the other four worlds. Death''s soul chopping knife, ghost way and instant step; The devil fruit and domineering of the pirate king; The cool ninja and all kinds of blood stains in Naruto; There are also magical imperial tools that cut the red pupil in the world. Things in every world attract Meng Haoran so much that he can choose. At this time, Meng Haoran complains about the system. Why are there so many choices? It seems that sometimes it''s not good to choose too many.


    After thinking about it, Meng Haoran once again ruled out the world of cutting the red pupil, because the imperial ware must be a foreign object and can''t compare with the soul chopping knife in the God of death world. It is not only the product of the soul, but also can recover automatically. Unlike the imperial ware, it''s not easy to restore when it''s broken. Next, the pirate king''s world is ruled out. It''s good to be domineering. What if you smoke the garbage devil fruit? Do you eat it or not? Besides, if you have the opportunity to go to the pirate king and get the atlas of the devil fruit in the future, wouldn''t it be better to choose your own ability slowly.


    After thinking for a long time, Meng Haoran finally ruled out the world of death. After all, death''s soul chopping knife can be practiced by himself when he has a chance. Meng Haoran doesn''t think his soul chopping knife is not strong. What suits him is the strongest. Other ghost ways and instant steps can also be cultivated. Unlike the blood stains in the Naruto world, they can be easily cultivated. Even if they are cultivated, they may not be those powerful blood stains.


    It''s the Naruto world. Meng Haoran''s eyes are firm.


    "OK, Naruto world is selected, and items are randomly generated... After the items are generated, please select the host to start the lottery." under Meng Haoran''s expectant eyes, the items of the lottery are displayed in his eyes one by one. They are: Blood boundary writing wheel eye three gouyu, blood boundary white eye, blood boundary corpse vein, blood boundary wooden Dun, ninja shadow separation Ninja flying Thor, ninja earth moving reincarnation and finally, as expected, thank you for the lucky draw.


    The system is awesome, and all of them are all famous in the shadow of fire. The worst shadow splitting techniques are all cheating skills, not to mention that there is still a flying Thunder God. It is stronger than many bloodstains. The four generation of the shadow of fire is a strong generation by virtue of it. What Meng Haoran most wanted was to write round eyes and fly Thunder God. And the function is not complete. Although earth moving and reincarnation is a magic skill, it has little use. However, in any case, Meng Haoran can accept it as long as he doesn''t win anything, because the items are really good this time.


    "The system begins the lottery." Meng Haoran asked the system to start the lottery while praying that he must win the writing wheel eye and flying Thunder God he wanted.


    The roulette of the lucky draw began to rotate rapidly under Meng Haoran''s gaze, which made Meng Haoran''s eyes staring at the roulette a little spent, but Meng Haoran still didn''t move his eyes. It''s really that he has too high expectations for this lucky draw.


    The roulette finally slowed down, and the final result was about to come out. At this time, Meng Haoran''s heart had reached his throat and couldn''t put it down before the result.


    "Hu" Meng Haoran often breathed out, and then became elated. It turned out that at this time, the roulette had stopped, and the stop position was exactly what Meng Haoran wanted. Only three eyes of Gou Yu appeared in the winning position. Yes, Meng Haoran took the writing wheel eye.


    "Ding, the lottery is over. The draw is blood. Write the wheel eye three gouyu. Do you receive a reward?"


    "Get it, now, now," Meng Haoran shouted excitedly in his mind,


    "Reward distribution" Meng Haoran only felt a mysterious energy flowing through his eyes, and then the world in his eyes became clear. He could see not only far away, but also small things, and the pores on his body were clearly visible. If someone looks at Meng Haoran''s eyes at this time, they will find that Meng Haoran''s eyes have turned blood red and have three strange demons.


    Meng Haoran, like a child who has got a toy, constantly tests his writing wheel eye. Unfortunately, he has no test object and does not know the specific power of writing wheel eye.

 Chapter 18

    "The ball will disappear" seemed to hear Meng Haoran''s words. The tennis ball that was clearly visible at the last moment in Taocheng''s eyes suddenly disappeared in his field of vision. "What" Taocheng''s pupils contracted to the extreme, and finally there was no trace of the ball until the "bang" sound of the ball appeared not far from him, and at this time he could not receive the ball, Can only watch the ball go away arrogantly.


    In the view of outsiders, Taocheng was suddenly stunned after Meng Haoran finished talking, and then let the ball fly past his eyes, making Meng Haoran score easily. No one noticed that when Meng Haoran spoke, his eyes suddenly turned into three gouyu. Yes, Meng Haoran was testing his writing wheel eye with Taocheng and confused Taocheng''s eyes with the illusion of writing wheel eye.


    "What''s the matter with Taocheng?" Juwan, who watched the ball, didn''t understand.


    "Yes! There''s nothing special about the ball. Even the rotation of the ball hasn''t changed much. How can you not catch it?" Qian looked very carefully, but he was more confused.


    At the beginning of today''s daily training, Meng Haoran suddenly proposed to try his new skills and wanted a person to cooperate. Everyone was very interested. Taocheng directly played as an experiment, so there was the scene just now.


    "I don''t know, but at the moment Haoran finished speaking, the ball suddenly disappeared." Taocheng was also very strange. He thought everyone couldn''t see it, but from the reaction of others, it was obvious that only he didn''t see the ball.


    "It''s like magic. It''s incredible. What''s the name of Haoran''s ball?" Ju Wan listened to Taocheng''s answer and no longer studied its principle, but asked the name of the ball


    "It''s called psychedelic. It''s like being suddenly hit by magic." Meng Haoran casually chose a name. Others don''t know that the real reason why they can''t see the ball has been explained by Meng Haoran. After all, no one thinks about magic.


    "It''s called psychedelic. It''s a good name." Taocheng is not tangled about why only he can''t see the ball. Maybe he is the party! There''s a saying in Z Mandarin. Yes, it''s "I don''t know the true face of Lushan Mountain, but only because I''m in this mountain". That''s what it means. Taocheng wants to be a little more.


    "Well, who else wants to try my move?" Meng Haoran also wants to test his eyes. Therefore, all the young scholars came out in turn to experience the taste of magic, but they were all in the same situation as Taocheng. They didn''t know what was going on. The ball disappeared without any omen.


    Meng Haoran, who finally became addicted, saw the confusion on everyone''s face and couldn''t help laughing in his heart. This harvest was beyond Meng Haoran''s expectation. He not only mastered the use of writing lunyan, but also copied so many ball skills. Meng Haoran just seduced them to use their own skills after practicing with them, and then secretly copied it with writing lunyan. This is the rhythm to learn from the former dragon horse of China and Vietnam in the original book! It''s just that Meng Haoran copied by writing wheel eyes, and yueqian Longma was completely on his own.


    "Well, I''ve finished the experiment, and the effect is good. Let''s start our own practice!" Meng Haoran said, took the drink handed by yingnai, who had been waiting for a long time, drank it leisurely, and began the daily task of "playing the piano and saying love". The young scholars secretly despised it. In fact, they were envious. They all spent their energy on training, as if they could get rid of the order.


    While the young people were training in full swing, they saw a careless looking man in foreign school clothes looking around as if he was looking for something.


    "You are not a youth student! What are you doing here?" Dashi found this foreign schoolman wearing obviously different clothes.


    "Have you been found?" The visitor touched his head and looked a little shy. "I''m Chiye chiehara, the main choice of Lihai University Tennis department, and I''m going to be the ace. I heard that Tezuka Guoguang is here and that he is very strong," chiehara said to Dashi.


    "So you''re a..." "spy!" All the young scholars shouted in surprise.


    "Chieyuan Chiye, a sophomore of the Affiliated Middle School of King private Lihai University, is also the only player selected in the primary election in grade 2. His strength is very strong to be elected in a team like Lihai University." Qian took out his notebook and introduced it to the public.


    "I don''t think it''s so strong. Many of us have to be better than him." Meng Haoran was a little unhappy to see that the person he was looking for didn''t have himself, but he also told the truth. Without talking about Meng Haoran himself, Tezuka Guoguang, bu''er Zhouzhu and yueqian Longma can beat Che Yuanchi into a dog.


    "What are you talking about? Apart from you, Tezuka has a little strength, but others are not very good. Many people are better than me. Dream. For someone like you, I can solve the battle in 20 minutes, no, 15 minutes." Che Yuanchi also shouted, but he found the wrong object.


    "Then let me see it!" Meng Haoran said, picked up his racket and walked to an empty court.


    "Hum, come on." Che Yuanchi also wanted these people to see their strength. Instead of rejecting Meng Haoran''s proposal, he couldn''t wait.


    "One goal win, cut the original red also serve, the game begins" Dashi didn''t stop, but became a referee. It seems that he also wants to know the strength of cut the original red.


    "I hope you''re not as powerful as you say!" Chiehara Chi also said and hit the ball hard. However, how could Che Yuanchi be Meng Haoran''s opponent? After 10 minutes, the score reached 5-0. Meng Haoran won as long as he won the next game.


    "Why, the trump card of Lihai future is only this level, which makes me embarrassed to bully you. It seems that I can solve you in less than 15 minutes." Meng Haoran reversed Qiyuan Chiye''s words.


    At this time, qiyuanchi finally couldn''t help it. Her hair turned all white, her eyes turned red, and finally changed. Just as he was about to get angry, "the ball was going to disappear." the ball disappeared as Meng Haoran said, and chiehara Chi was won a ball again. There was a flash of amazement in his eyes.


    "Forget it, it''s not a matter to bully you like this, or don''t play." Meng Haoran said and walked out of the court, so that chiehara Chi was angry and recovered his true face. This is that Meng Haoran didn''t want to blow chiehara Chi too deeply. He also wanted to see the game between Zhou Zhu and chiehara Chiye! So he let him go magnanimously.


    A game was like a tiger''s head and a snake''s tail. Finally, Che Yuanchi couldn''t stand the eyes around him and ran away. Of course, at this time, he didn''t think Meng Haoran was stronger than him. He thought it was just a coincidence. After all, he hasn''t done his best.

 Chapter 19

    During the advent of the Kanto competition, a new round of qualifying started again in Qingxue, but it is obvious that the repair power of the world is strong. Taocheng was eliminated and Gan returned to the main team again. Originally, Kawamura lung did not have the chance to be elected, but a major event related to youth education occurred. Tezuka went to Germany to treat his injury and handed over the position of captain to Meng Haoran. In other words, Tezuka was too relieved that Meng Haoran left so early. The empty position of Tezuka was obtained by the luck of Kawamura, so he restored the lineup of the original work. Except that Meng Haoran replaced Tezuka.


    On this day, Meng Haoran and Dashi came to the scene of the draw for the Kanto competition.


    "Look, here comes the youth scholar. It''s a big stone, but who''s next? Why didn''t Tezuka come?" "Yes!" The same unknown team that came to draw lots.


    "Hello, everyone! I''m the new captain of the youth school. Please remember the name Meng Haoran, because this is the name of the captain who will become the leader of the Kanto competition and the national champion team, and the name of a man who will be famous all over the world." Meng Haoran changed his normal and issued a declaration in the hall. Shinichiro Shinda was a little stunned. He never thought he would meet in this way on this occasion, and was surprised by Meng Haoran''s declaration, but he was not angry. It seems that his brother-in-law''s identity is still very useful.


    "What! He''s so arrogant. Doesn''t he pay attention to us?" Some dragon trap called.


    "Do you have any dissatisfaction?" "I just... Ah, don''t come here, don''t... ah..." other people only saw Meng Haoran look at the Dragon suit, and then saw that the Dragon suit actually screamed. It seemed that Meng Haoran was frightened. In fact, Meng Haoran released his magic on the Dragon suit and let the Dragon suit fall into the illusion. They didn''t know what terrible thing he saw. However, the others stopped talking after such a fuss, which was obviously a little numb to the strange scene.


    "Now start drawing lots, please come up if you read your name." the time passed in silence. At this time, the lottery ceremony finally began, and everyone was a long sigh of relief. They were a little nervous and couldn''t stand it.


    The person in charge of drawing lots in "Kanagawa Xiangyuan No. 1 middle school" was called, and the person in charge of being called to draw lots came forward to start drawing lots. The so-called drawing lots is to draw out the serial numbers representing their own pairs, and then captain the adjacent serial numbers, 1 to 2, 3 to 4.


    "Next, Tokyo Yinhua middle school" when reading it, Meng Haoran looked at two of them sitting in the corner. Yes, they were representatives of Yinhua. They chose to abstain directly in the last battle with Qingxue. Meng Haoran wanted to see if they were as unlucky as before and smoke neutral Haida like the original.


    "Ah... Yinhua" shouted on behalf of the people from Yinhua who came to draw the lot, suddenly reached into the box and took out a note, "No. 2, great, it''s the opposite number to Qingxue. Let them see the new Yinhua spirit!" When he saw the lottery winner who was not against Qingxue, he was immediately excited, but he didn''t see his companions looking at him with angry eyes, because No. 1 is lihaida, the champion of last year, which is no different from winning Qingxue.


    "Fool, take a closer look" finally someone couldn''t get used to it. At this time, the representative of Yinhua looked back with doubts, and then his eyes were numb. It turned out that he was stunned by Lihai.


    After the episode, the lottery started again. With the lottery, the opponent of Qingxue also surfaced. As expected, it was the ice emperor.


    "It''s so powerful. The first thing is that the ice emperor, who was the quasi winner of last year''s Kanto competition, plays against the top four young scholars. The loser can''t go to the national competition." "Yes, but I think youth without Tezuka can''t beat the ice emperor, so youth will be unlucky." Somewhere in the hall came the sound of discussion. It seemed that they were not optimistic about Meng Haoran.


    "Ice emperor? Dashi, let''s go." Meng Haoran, who determined his opponent, ignored the gossip of others and said hello to Dashi and planned to leave.


    "Oh, have you given up? But it''s right, because I will lead my team to defeat Qingxue. Without Tezuka, Qingxue is vulnerable." The ice emperor''s trace saw Meng Haoran''s action and couldn''t help saying


    "The monkey mountain king over there, yes, that''s you." Meng Haoran suddenly turned around and pointed to the trace with his finger. He also used the name of Longma to the trace, "this is talking about me..." the trace was stunned.


    "Don''t think no one can hear what you say behind your back. If you want to say it, say it out loud to your face. It''s not because you give up, but because we have a winning ticket. Wait to be defeated by the youth school. Don''t me. The youth school is a team that wants to become a champion." Meng Haoran ignored the stunned people and left a natural and unrestrained back.


    The picture turns to Qingxue, "ice emperor? I didn''t expect such a troublesome opponent at the beginning." Kikumaru and his team learned about the grouping from coach Nagasaki. They felt a little stressed, but they did not lose confidence, because Meng Haoran''s existence made them believe that they would win even without Tezuka. Meng Haoran''s strength had already been deeply implanted in their minds, but even so, they were secretly determined to train hard to avoid accidents, They don''t want to be the last one to lag behind.


    Due to today''s shocking performance, Meng Haoran, who went to see Zhentian Yue at Zhentian''s house, was called by Zhentian Yue''s brother shinichiro Zhentian to have a good exchange. It was nothing more than words like not being too arrogant, which made Meng Haoran a little ashamed. In fact, he was still very low-key, but the system task made him high-profile for a while. It turned out that the system released the task when entering the lottery hall¡°


    Ding,


    According to the task scenario, task release:


    Task: the existence of the protagonist


    Description: as the protagonist, the sense of existence cannot be too low. Please show your sense of existence arrogantly.


    Reward: one lucky draw


    Failure penalty: None


    Accept?


    ¡±


    Then, in order to reward Meng Haoran, he was decisive and arrogant, which attracted the teaching of shinichiro Shinda. If he was given another chance to choose, he would still be arrogant to the end, all for reward.

 Chapter 20

    The Kanto competition finally began in Meng Haoran''s expectation day and night, and our youth also ushered in an important test. The strength of the ice emperor can''t be ignored.


    The match between Qingxue and Bingdi attracted many people to watch. The stadium was surrounded by people sent by different schools. There are also many spectators who come to watch, which is absolutely incomparable with the past. In particular, the ice emperor''s support group is also very frightening, which makes the young scholars feel great pressure.


    However, at this time, Meng Haoran did not move like a mountain, as if he had not been affected at all. He set an example for the others of Qingxue and let them calm down slowly. "Well, don''t be so nervous! Even without Tezuka, we will still win. Thank the ice emperor for bringing so many viewers. It will be ugly if we lose." Meng Haoran joked a little, which reflected his role as captain, let others completely put down their tension, and attracted coach Longqi, who was paying attention to the situation here, nodded.


    "Why is the big stone missing?" at this time, someone finally found out that it was wrong. The big stone that usually arrived very early has not arrived today.


    "Maybe it''s to send pregnant women to the hospital, and they can''t come if they get hurt." Meng Haoran joked, but no one saw the seriousness of his eyes and thought: is that still the case? I knew it.


    "Dashi''s words may be true" Bu Er is very cooperative.


    "I''ll contact" is no longer the right choice. Taocheng volunteered to undertake this task and took action quickly. Then, as Meng Haoran expected, Dashi really sent pregnant women to the hospital and was injured and couldn''t come. "... that''s the case. Dashi asked me to play doubles with master Juwan instead of him." Taocheng said to the crowd and looked at Meng Haoran with strange eyes. He was a little confused about Meng Haoran''s expectation.


    "That''s it! The big stone was replaced by Taocheng." Meng Haoran quickly diverted his attention, so that the others of Qingxue didn''t have time to think deeply. Finally, Taocheng once again put on the ball uniform representing the primary choice of Qingxue.


    The "ice emperor" and "ice emperor" competition kicked off with the support of ice emperor in the whole audience. The doubles of both sides came into play. Ice emperor''s are forbearance and xiangriyue people, while Qingxue''s side is the new golden combination Juwan and Taocheng. However, the momentum of Mao Qingxue seemed weaker than that of the opposite side. It was so difficult that it was the reason why Dashi was absent. Meng Haoran secretly vomited bad on one side.


    At the beginning of the game, the ice emperor was playing under the pressure of Qingxue. Without the cooperation of Dashi, Juwan''s stunt could not be brought into full play. Instead, he asked the opposite side to perform a different stunt to Riyue people, and forbearance was not a fuel-efficient person. His brown bear was caught, which completely blocked the smash in Taocheng. The score came to 0-4. If Meng Haoran didn''t know the original book, I''m afraid he wouldn''t look at it so calmly now.


    "It''s time to fight back!" Seeing the sudden change of Juwan''s expression, Meng Haoran understood that Juwan had been connected. Sure enough, Juwan began to encourage Taocheng, led Taocheng, and launched a counterattack against the ice emperor. The experience of Dashi recorded in Taocheng''s hand and Juwan''s incomparable tacit understanding, and the score soon moved back.


    Just when Juwan and Taocheng fought back, Dashi also came to the venue to cheer them on and make them more fighting spirit. He started three-man tennis and let the ice emperor''s people not fight back. Finally, when Xiang Riyue''s human strength was exhausted and the forbearance people couldn''t find a solution, Qingxue won the first game.


    "Qian, sometimes don''t think too much about the game, even if others don''t see it." Meng Haoran suddenly said to Qian, who was about to enter the second game, which made him a little confused.


    In the second doubles, Shihu liang of ice emperor and Feng changtaro fight against Qianhe Haitang of Qingxue. In the face of Feng Changtai Lang, who had the spirit of this ball, Qingxue was easily won the service game. Qingxue also played very anxiously in the service game. Finally, Qian stopped playing at all. He played two from Haitang. When Haitang was about to be unbearable, "Haitang, data collection is over" Qian had been collecting data. The game began a turning point here. Qingxue began to fight back, making it clear that the ice emperor would win as long as he won another game, but he could not win. Shihu Liang and Feng changtaro of ice emperor were not covered. They got the match point in this case.


    However, as Meng Haoran expected, even if there was a reminder, in the second game, he automatically raised the ball and gave up because he was misjudged. If you don''t say it yourself, it''s hard to predict the outcome.


    "Haoran, I''m sorry. I think the game still needs to be fair." The end Qian suddenly said something to Meng Haoran that no one else could understand. It turned out that Qian understood the meaning of what Meng Haoran said before the game.


    "Well, it doesn''t matter. Anyway, we will win in the end." Meng Haoran didn''t care. He just tried a little before.


    The game did not stop because of the end of doubles. The third singles started immediately after doubles. He Murong, who has a dual personality, worshipped the birch land of the ice emperor, the imitation genius. The game was very disappointing. After learning that Hua Di Chonghong could copy the opponent''s skills and that the wave ball had been learned, he Murong had no other way, so he had to play the wave ball against Biao with Hua Di Chonghong. In the end, he lost two big injuries and was sent to the hospital. The game ended in a rare draw.


    After seeing him off, the second singles, represented by Buer, also began. Because Buer is much better than the original book,


    The ice emperor''s Akutagawa taro was beaten so that he didn''t have the power to fight back. However, he didn''t even have the power of angels. The direct trio blew up Akutagawa taro, which made people speechless and shouted that it was not a level of battle.


    Finally, the competition reached the situation of two wins, one loss and one draw for Qingxue. As long as Meng Haoran won another game, Qingxue won.


    If the ice emperor wins the next game, there will be an extra match. At that time, it will be the same as the original. However, Meng Haoran is not a Tezuka after all. The extra match cannot appear. The aura of the dragon horse protagonist will be weakened again by Meng Haoran.


    "Ice emperor, ice emperor..." "trace, trace..." trace began his customary entry ceremony of Feng Sao, and Meng Haoran also picked up his racket and walked into the field with confidence on his face. He was not frightened by the performance of trace Feng Sao.


    A battle between dragons and tigers is imminent.

 Chapter 21

    "Here comes the minister''s duel. On our side is the Minister of the Ministry of trace, while on the opposite side is Meng Haoran, who replaced Tezuka as the new minister. I don''t know how strong Meng Haoran is." if Meng Haoran can''t, this game is not worth looking forward to. It''s said that Meng Haoran declared to defeat the Ministry of trace in the lottery. Whether he has real strength or mystify, let''s wait and see. " A conversation came from the audience camp.


    "Hey, are you ready to fail?" Meng Haoran suddenly said to the trace after loading.


    "What? Failure, aren''t you crazy? The winner will be the ice emperor, and the one who defeated you will be me. Indulge in the skills of my uncle Mei Miao!" Obviously, the trace didn''t pay attention to Meng Haoran. Meng Haoran didn''t say anything more about it, but secretly decided to beat the trace into a dog for a while.


    "Then the first singles between Qingxue and Bingdi will start now. The winner will be determined in one game, and Bingdi will serve at the trace." the referee announced the start of the game.


    "Hum, let me see what happens to the choice of Tezuka." the trace snorted coldly and hit the ball hard.


    "Oh, I''ll make you look good and clear. Just take it seriously!" Meng Haoran didn''t try to do more and more. He directly opened the limit of training and understanding, and the competition was tense at the moment.


    "That''s" the trace was a little surprised to see Meng Haoran''s state, "but it''s interesting" but it wasn''t frightened. It really deserves to be the ace of the ice emperor.


    "Bang!" The trace returned the ball with both hands and seemed to be able to cope with this scene, but the trace''s eyes were serious at this time, and obviously began to regard Meng Haoran as an opponent that can not be underestimated.


    "This game is really worth seeing," Qian Shi, who came to observe, looked at the fierce competition in the field.


    "I didn''t expect that this boy really has a set." Shinichiro Shinda also has to admit that Meng Haoran still has strength and is a strong man at the same level as him.


    "Why, deputy minister Shinda, do you know that guy?" Keihara was a little surprised when he heard shinichiro Shinda''s words, but at this time, he was also frightened by Meng Haoran''s outbreak. Maybe he really let me go last time.


    "Yes, I know him and know him very well. He comes to my house almost every day." shinichiro Shinda said something that surprised other people.


    "What, I go to Vice Minister Shinda''s house almost every day. What''s the relationship between him and vice minister shinichiro Shinda?" Che yuan couldn''t believe that shinichiro Shinda and Meng Haoran were so close.


    "He''s my brother-in-law," shinichiro Shinda burst out.


    "Meng Haoran is the brother-in-law of vice minister Zhentian! How is it possible!!" Chieyuan shouted and let others around him look at him. However, when he saw that it was lihaida who turned back, the majesty of the king was really strong.


    "Hey, hey! Do you hear me? Meng Haoran is actually the brother-in-law of lihaida Zhentian shinichiro. This is big news!" Kikumaru, they also heard chiehara shouting.


    "Isn''t it obvious that Zhentian Yue is not shinichiro''s sister. No wonder Zhentian''s surname is so familiar. It turned out to be shinichiro of Lihai University." Dry analysis.


    Meng Haoran in the "15-0" field was stunned by the cry of cut yuan, which let the trace seize the opportunity.


    "I dare to be distracted in the game" got a point, but he didn''t say that he was distracted just now. Meng Haoran''s other identity surprised him.


    "Brother Zhentian is here too! Did you come to see me specially?" Meng Haoran automatically ignored the words of trace, but smiled and greeted shinichiro Shinda. Shinichiro Shinda also nodded to Meng Haoran. After laughing, how can trace compare with his eldest brother-in-law.


    "You" saw that Meng Haoran ignored him and suddenly hit the ball. It was obvious that he didn''t want Meng Haoran to have time to chat with shinichiro Shinda.


    "Don''t be so anxious. Can''t you wait for me?" Meng Haoran didn''t let the trace succeed and easily returned the ball to the past. However, it was obvious that the trace would not listen to him, but accelerated the pace of the game. At this point, the fierce game began again.


    "The new minister of Qingxue was even in a tie with tracebu. No, it seems that tracebu has the upper hand. After all, tracebu hits the ball with both hands." The audience sighed when they saw such a fierce game, and the ice emperor''s support became silent. After all, it seemed that the ice emperor was in a bad situation.


    "Indulge in my uncle''s beautiful skills." the trace saw the opportunity and finally used his unique skill "broken wheel dance", and suddenly hit the ball to the place where Meng Haoran held the racket.


    "Here comes the broken dance wheel. The Minister of the trace finally came up with a unique move." The ice emperor''s people were excited when they saw the enlarged move of the trace. Then, "what didn''t hit, and the ball didn''t hit Meng Haoran''s hand. Instead, it looked at the center of the other party''s racket on purpose." The situation did not develop as the trace thought, but made an oolong.


    "Do you really see? Look at the ball carefully! Aren''t you very insightful?" Meng Haoran laughed and thought: it''s strange that you can see clearly under my eyes.


    "Cut" trace was a little blushed when Meng Haoran said, "serve quickly" to divert attention.


    "Ran, I came to see you play." Meng Haoran, who wanted to say a few more words, suddenly heard a familiar voice and looked out of the court. It turned out that it was Zhentian moon. "It''s the moon! Let me show you my strong strength!" Meng Haoran smiled at the moon and didn''t intend to drag the game down.


    "That''s Zhentian moon! It''s so beautiful. I can''t see that shinichiro Zhentian has such a beautiful sister. Meng Haoran is also lucky." The arrival of Zhentian moon aroused everyone''s surprise.


    "The game should be over. Next is the moment to witness miracles. Are you ready?" Meng Haoran, who stole the words of a magician, then began his personal performance.


    "What, isn''t that the beluga whale that Buer just used? How could he?" "This time it''s a whirling snake ball" "stunt shots have also been used" "who the hell is he?" Meng Haoran used his skill of copying with writing wheel eyes, and from time to time made the trace have some problems with its eyes, beating the trace worse than a dog.


    "At the end of the game, 6-3, Meng Haoran won." finally, the trace failed to turn over. Meng Haoran also perfectly showed his handsome side in front of zhentianyue, which attracted zhentianyue to look at him with stars in his eyes.

 Chapter 22

    Since seeing Meng Haoran''s wonderful performance, Zhentian Yue has been more gentle to Meng Haoran. She also rewarded Meng Haoran for playing with the posture in the film, which turned Meng Haoran into a great fan. Meng Haoran had to thank the good actor of trace and wanted to play again next time, but trace absolutely didn''t want to come again.


    "How are you doing recently" was in the restaurant where he met yakuzin last time. Meng Haoran met yakuzin again.


    "It''s OK. I''ve been exercising myself. Now I don''t feel a little stronger than before. What''s the matter with calling me out this time?" Yajiujin wondered, "is it time?" Suddenly remembered something and said excitedly.


    "No, it''s not time for us to leave. I have something to do this time." Meng Haoran understands the desire for yajiujin in the new world, because he is so eager, but he still has to give the real answer.


    "Oh" Ya Jiujin suddenly seemed to be splashed by a basin of cold water, completely without the positive "so what is it?" I replied.


    "Remember the division of combat power I said last time?" Meng Haoran did not directly explain, but asked an irrelevant question.


    "Remember, what''s the matter?" Ya Jiujin didn''t understand Meng Haoran''s meaning, but he still answered the question.


    "As long as the combat power exceeds 10 points, we are no longer ordinary people, but we need mysterious energy to play the combat power above 10 points. I said that although our special existence has higher combat power evaluation than ordinary people, we can''t play it because there is no mysterious energy."


    "Yes! So how can we have mysterious energy?" Yajiujin asked his doubts.


    "I called you out this time to solve this problem. As a person in this world, you can''t have mysterious energy. After all, mysterious energy exists only above the silver world. But since you have contacted me and become my subordinate, you are qualified to have mysterious energy. I called you out this time to open your potential and let you get out of exercise To generate mystical energy, because I don''t have a method of cultivation at present, so you can only exercise in the most primitive way, that is, constantly depleting your physical strength, then recovering, and constantly repeating this process, you can exercise mystical energy. Although this method improves very slowly, it is always better than nothing, "Meng Haoran said. There is also a little complaining about the system here, He didn''t even have a cultivation method, which made him a little unable to lift his head in front of yajiujin.


    "What, as long as I develop my potential, I can have mysterious energy immediately. Help me develop it quickly." Yajiujin didn''t expect to have mysterious energy so soon and become a real irregular person. Although he heard Meng Haoran say that there is no good method of cultivation and can only use the most basic exercise to improve mysterious energy, he didn''t care. After all, it''s a great good thing to have mysterious energy.


    Seeing yajiujin''s reaction, Meng Haoran breathed a sigh of relief. After all, in his opinion, it''s a shame that even good cultivation methods can''t be provided to his men. Fortunately, yajiujin didn''t mind. It seems that he underestimated the attraction of mystery to yajiujin. As for why he asked yajiujin out today, there was a sudden development potential. That''s because yesterday, Meng Haoran was idle and studied the system carefully. He actually found that the function of helping his subordinates develop their potential can enable the developer to have mysterious energy. He knew the power of mysterious energy and thought of having a subordinate with mysterious energy, So without much thought, he called yajiujin out today. Unexpectedly, he ignored the cultivation method. He only told yajiujin the most bitter and tired one. Of course, he wouldn''t use this method to cultivate. I don''t know who invented this thankless method.


    "Well, let''s find a place and I''ll stimulate your potential," Meng Haoran said. "What are you waiting for? I know there is a hotel nearby." Ya Jiujin couldn''t wait to pull Meng Haoran out.


    Ten minutes later, under the strange face of the hotel owner, Meng Haoran and yajiujin came to the open room. "Then let''s start." Meng Haoran put his hand behind yajiujin and made a power transmission posture. The system is too earthy. He still needs this posture to cooperate. Meng Haoran secretly vomited.


    As soon as Meng Haoran''s hand touched yajiujin''s back, a white light began to appear, and then quickly surrounded yajiujin''s whole body. It seemed that he really wanted to do so.


    Soon, the development potential was over, and yakuzin stood up at the end. "How do you feel?" Meng Haoran asked curiously. "I don''t feel so good at any moment," said ya Jiujin, shaking his fist hard, and then suddenly waved a fist to the wall. "Bang", the wall was cracked with naked eyes. As long as ya Jiujin makes more efforts, he can definitely break through the wall.


    Seeing yajiujin''s exaggerated performance, Meng Haoran quickly looked at yajiujin''s attributes, and then was shocked again. He saw: "Name: yajiujinren


    Strength: 13 points (10 points for normal men aged 25, reflecting human strength)


    Agility: 13 points (10 points for normal men aged 25, reflecting people''s speed)


    Reaction: 14 o''clock (10 o''clock for normal men aged 25, reflecting human reflex nerve)


    Mysterious energy: 10 points (reflect people''s mysterious energy, such as internal power, Qi, magic, chakra, etc.)


    Title: protagonist 3 stars


    Skill: Tennis Foundation: Master level


    Fundamentals of Taekwondo: Master level


    Basic basketball: Master level


    Fundamentals of football: Master level


    Fundamentals of Baseball: Master level


    Combat effectiveness: 240 points (you can only play 180 points in tennis, 20 points in actual combat and 299 points in the limit, which can be improved);


    Description: he is a natural sports genius. He can start any sport quickly and become a strong man. The same is true for all battles


    The world. Note: cultivation is also a kind of exercise, but it is in the body.


    ¡±


    Actually, he has 10 mysterious abilities directly, and can play 20 points in actual combat. In addition to Meng Haoran, the strongest in the world is yajiujin. The strongest in the world was born in such a simple way. It seems that developing potential is really a magic skill. The success of yajiujin''s development has made Meng Haoran think of the scenes of countless strong men in the future.

 Chapter 23

    After staying with ya Jiujin for a while and fully understanding the role of developing potential, Meng Haoran left, leaving ya Jiujin alone to slowly experience the new power. To tell the truth, Meng Haoran experienced the power beyond ordinary people. Meng Haoran''s sense of expectation for the new world has increased again. He wants to complete the main task of the world immediately and then go to other world to see it, Sure enough, men yearn for strength.


    It has been some time since the war with ice emperor, and the competition between Qingxue and Chengcheng in southern Hunan will also begin. Because Qian let coach Longqi read the Interview magazine about Chengcheng Xiangnan, Haitang achieved his wish and won the No. 3 singles, which is his first singles since Meng Haoran.


    "It''s the city that becomes southern Hunan. Please be sure to win." Ruo Renhong, who was about to enter the field, was surrounded by a bunch of girls, which made Meng Haoran envy. "Of course," Ruo Renhong also cooperated.


    "It seems that it will not be quiet for the time being." "is it ruorehong''s Pro guard?" "No wonder" Cheng Cheng and others in southern Hunan also know Ruo Renhong''s character.


    "It''s far from enough." The oncoming yueqian dragon horse saw this scene and said a classic mantra. Meng Haoran saw that at this time, the beautiful coach of Chengcheng in southern Hunan looked at Longma as if he was going to say hello. "Please wait a minute. You are yueqian Longma! Please give me more advice today. I''m Huacun, coach of Chengcheng Xiangnan tennis department. I''m so glad to see you! Has Meng Haoran, Haoran Jun of your team arrived?" The front is still normal, but the back surprised Meng Haoran. He didn''t look for yueqian Longma, but for him. On second thought, Meng Haoran''s popularity did overshadow our protagonist yueqian Longma. It''s reasonable that Meng Haoran should be paid more attention.


    "He, that''s not!" Longma sold Meng Haoran unscrupulously, which attracted the people in Chengcheng Xiangnan to turn their heads. They looked at Meng Haoran curiously with 10 pairs of eyes, especially the meaningful eyes of Huacun, the beauty coach in Chengcheng Xiangnan, made Meng Haoran a little numb and glared at Longma.


    "Haoran Jun, you are a good material, but I have always liked you. If you can come to us, it will be better. I will make you the best finished work. It doesn''t matter to answer me after the Kanto competition. Think about it." Huacun first broke the calm, but what he said made Meng Haoran feel a little chilly and quickly refused: "don''t think about it. I can tell you now that I won''t go to you. Your training method is not suitable for me. It''s better to stay in Qingxue. Longma''s words are very suitable for your training plan." Also overcast the dragon horse.


    "Well, why don''t you let the dragon horse try first and come again if the effect is good?" He didn''t care about Longma''s will at all, and still didn''t give up on Meng Haoran. "I refuse" Longma interrupted and stunned Huacun. He didn''t expect to be rejected continuously.


    "The so-called finished product is already finished, isn''t it?" Longma gave the last blow, then turned and walked away. Of course, Meng Haoran followed. "What a rude guy" next to him, kuiju moto, who has been paying attention to the situation here, is very dissatisfied with yueqian Longma and Meng Haoran, but he doesn''t notice that Huacun''s eyes at yueqian Longma are more angry re than that at Meng Haoran just now. Sure enough, the protagonist is different. These two words make Huacun''s attitude towards him so big.


    Before long, the young scholars and Chengcheng met again in southern Hunan, and the game was getting closer and closer with the coming of both sides. Cheng Cheng''s team members in southern Hunan looked at Qingxue with anger, as if they were going to burn them. In particular, they looked at yueqian Longma and Meng Haoran. They stared at the boss. If their eyes could kill, Meng Haoran and yueqian Longma would have been killed countless times.


    "The competition between Chengcheng Xiangnan University Park and the youth college is about to begin. Please take your place." just when Meng Haoran was about to get tired, the radio rang out, which drew the attention of both sides and made Meng Haoran relieved. After all, he was looked at by a group of men with fire re''s eyes. He was very upset. If he changed to a woman, it would be another matter.


    "The first singles Haoran; the second singles Longma; the third singles Haitang; the first doubles Dashi Juwan; the second doubles dry peach city" coach Longqi began to arrange the battle order. Surprisingly, Buer was on the bench, and Longma still got the order of the original work.


    The second singles match of "one game is the winner, Qingxue Taocheng serves" began. Qingxue''s opponents are twins Tanaka Yangping and Tanaka Haoping. At the beginning, they used the dialogue in the game to annoy Taocheng, and Taocheng was also very cooperative. In addition, as twins, they were systematically trained. For a time, Taocheng had no ability to fight back.


    "Worthy of being a twin group" is relieved to see that Yokohama Tanaka and Haoping Tanaka have taken control of the situation.


    "Another parallel array won''t let you succeed." Taocheng hit the ball to the rear.


    "How could it be? They are clearly in front." after playing in Taocheng, I found that the two opposite people had run to the back and put it, so I waited for the ball to pass.


    "OK, I''ll come." Yokohama Tanaka hit the ball. Taocheng rushed over. The racket touched the ball but didn''t cross the net.


    "Asshole, they saw through" Taocheng clenched his fist and looked like he was going to lose control.


    At this time, Meng Haoran suddenly walked out of the court, sat down in a chair outside the court, and then closed his eyes. It seemed that he was going to sleep. "Let me help you!" No one noticed that Meng Haoran pretended that his closed eyes were already three gouyu. At the same time, Taocheng''s eyes also became three gouyu. However, Taocheng''s eyes were not as obvious as Meng Haoran. If you didn''t observe carefully, you couldn''t see it at all.


    Others only saw that Taocheng suddenly restored calm, showed a smile that shouldn''t belong to him, and then said, "you''re still good! Let Taocheng, no, I can''t help it, but the situation will end soon." Meng Haoran almost leaked.


    "What! He was beaten so badly, but he said something inexplicable." Tanaka Haoping fought back after listening to the words of "Taocheng". In fact, Meng Haoran stopped talking, shook his hand, adapted to his body, and then motioned to serve.

 Chapter 24

    Under Meng Haoran''s control, Taocheng became very calm and was no longer affected by the opposite side. In other words, Meng Haoran himself was changed. How could he be angered by such a simple trick?


    "What''s the matter? Come again! Brother, I''m waiting for your parallel array." Meng Haoran constantly mocks through Taocheng. Anyway, he is not his own body and is a little unscrupulous.


    "Hateful" Tanaka Yangping and Tanaka Haoping were angry, but they still had to play a parallel array. After all, this move is their strongest move. But this time the effect was not so good. Meng Haoran operated "Taocheng" to a squat smash, which blew away the rackets of Tanaka Yangping and Tanaka Haoping.


    "What, it''s completely different from the power just now! It''s the joint force of the two people that hit the rackets of the two people!" I can''t believe Taocheng changed so much before and after it became a city in southern Hunan.


    The game did not stop because of this. After Tanaka Yangping and Tanaka Haoping picked up their rackets, the game continued.


    "Pick me up again" and "Taocheng" used the squat smash again, and then naturally scored another point. "Ha ha, doublekill, it seems that I''m going to be supernatural. Do you want a killing sword?" Meng Haoran began to entertain himself.


    "Taocheng, are you okay?" Qian also found something wrong with Taocheng and asked with concern, "it''s okay. How can I be okay? I''m in good shape now." Meng Haoran said and showed the muscles of Taocheng. It looked funny and anxious. "That''s it!" Although Qian feels a little wrong, he doesn''t think much. He can''t imagine that Meng Haoran is playing with him now.


    The next game was a personal show of Taocheng. The continuous squat smash made the two opposite people miserable. They wanted to take it, but they couldn''t take it. There was no other way. In the face of the "Taocheng" that had recovered its calm, the score was directly connected to 6 innings, and finally 6-4 Qingxue won the second doubles. It is worth noting that at 3-4, "Taocheng" did not pay attention to drinking the new dry drink brought by dry. However, because Meng Haoran was controlling it, Taocheng did not respond, so that the game could continue, and there was no Oolong abstaining in the original book. At the end of the game, the moment Meng Haoran gave up controlling Taocheng, Taocheng just woke up fainted. It seems that he has been held for a long time and avoided the danger of Meng Haoran being found.


    Meng Haoran, who has enjoyed the fun of the game, did not write wheel eyes to help the youth in the next game, but let them play by themselves. This is also because he knew that they would win the next game, otherwise he would have to take risks again. The main candidates of Qingxue didn''t disappoint him, because Tezuka didn''t let Dashi be the leader. Dashi didn''t have so much pressure. He didn''t support strongly after the injury. Instead, he completely recovered the injury and played his strength in the game, so that there was no opportunity for the opposite side to win the first doubles.


    Haitang also lived up to expectations and defeated ruorehong in southern Hunan, which proved that some things can succeed not by imitation. If Renhong failed to imitate Haitang, his success greatly increased Haitang''s self-confidence and strengthened his determination to continue to strengthen training in the future. Er, another hard-working talent was born.


    Because of Meng Haoran, the game ended only in the third singles, and yueqian Longma didn''t have a chance to play. Meng Haoran had an unexpected harvest at the moment when the referee announced the end of the game. "Ding, congratulations on the host''s tragic fate of completing the hidden task, and reward a lucky draw."


    "System, what''s going on? How did you suddenly complete the task? What''s the tragic fate?"


    "Because of the host, Taocheng avoided the tragic end of losing the game due to the new dry drink, and indirectly


    It has affected Dashi, so that Dashi can safely recover from the injury, avoid the tragedy targeted in the competition, and complete the fate of the tragedy of the hidden task. "


    "What''s the matter with the sea hall? Why didn''t you notice until the end of the game?" Meng Haoran felt something was wrong.


    "The system didn''t make a sound." it''s a delay, isn''t it? Shit, you''re so unreliable. You know you''re so unreliable


    Meng Haoran''s silence in the face of the system finally broke out, because the most annoying thing was the delay. There were countless times that he was hanged in the national game because of the delay. In the face of Meng Haoran''s accusation, the system didn''t respond, just like default. After Meng Haoran vented, he said "absolutely not next time"


    "Not next time, and next time, you say you want to make such compensation," Meng Haoran insisted. "Will you reward a lucky draw?" "Twice" Meng Haoran saw that the system actually responded to the great joy and began to bargain. However, he only added one "transaction" and the system readily agreed, which made Meng Haoran feel that he made a mistake. The asking price was still too low, but he didn''t care much. After all, he picked up two opportunities in vain, which was a chance only to work hard before. With these two opportunities, Meng Haoran''s lucky draw miraculously reached four times, and the property page has changed greatly compared with the past¡°


    Name: Meng Haoran


    Strength: 12 points (10 points for normal men aged 25, reflecting human strength)


    Agility: 13 points (10 points for normal men aged 25, reflecting people''s speed)


    Reaction: 13 o''clock (10 o''clock for normal men aged 25, reflecting human reflex nerve)


    Mysterious energy: 0 (reflects people''s mysterious energy, such as internal power, true Qi, magic, chakra, etc.)


    Title: protagonist 3 stars


    Skill: Tennis Foundation: Divine level


    The second level of selfless realm: the limit of understanding


    Level 2 of extreme field: Divine level


    Write wheel eye three hook jade (have several copy skills)


    Combat effectiveness: 230-399 points (the current limit is 399, and the amount of exercise can be increased)


    Lucky draw: 4 times "


    Looking at his current attributes, Meng Haoran smiled happily, especially the four lucky draw opportunities, which made me feel very comfortable. What a lucky day! It was so effortless that there were three more lucky draws. Meng Haoran thought beautifully in his heart. Let the young scholars in the same industry think that he is happy for today''s victory and that he is worthy of being the captain who cares so much about the game. For Meng Haoran, the misunderstanding of Meimiao arose in this way.

 Chapter 25

    After the game, Meng Haoran and his family yearned to come to the sushi restaurant in Hecun to celebrate. Meng Haoran didn''t shirk this time, but had a carnival with everyone.


    Winning the city into southern Hunan and entering the top four of the Kanto competition also means that the youth school has got the ticket to the national competition. Even if the next competition is completely defeated, you can enter the country. However, failure is not allowed by the youth school. Meng Haoran will not sit and watch this happen. As a person who wants to surpass the protagonist, how can he do worse than the protagonist? Meng Haoran has no good way in the past, After all, the game is not a person''s business, but now with the writing wheel eye, Meng Haoran can directly intervene in the game, so as long as the other party is not all experts who surpass Meng Haoran, there will be no possibility of losing, and those stronger than Meng Haoran have not yet appeared.


    Surprisingly, immovable peak has also entered the top four this time. I remember that they were badly beaten by the mountain in the competition. Although there were factors threatened by yajiujin, there is a gap in strength. Now they have completed revenge in the Kanto competition. Immovable peak people are also working hard!


    "Why is the system delayed today?" Meng Haoran, who came home, did not rest immediately. Instead, he asked about the reasons for the system delay today. After all, one has two. He doesn''t want to have other changes in the system at a certain moment next time. When he meets a powerful enemy, he can''t judge the strength of the other party with the system, but it''s very bad, It''s likely that you can''t avoid something that shouldn''t happen.


    "That''s because of the system upgrade." the system gave Meng Haoran an unexpected answer "upgrade, the system is still upgraded." Meng Haoran was stunned by the system''s answer. He didn''t expect that the system is more urine than the game of his previous life. Isn''t the so-called upgrade an update? What he used to play is almost every Monday.


    "Yes, the system also needs to be upgraded, because when the system comes to a new world, it needs to understand and master the rules of the new world, and then make corresponding adjustments according to the rules. Today''s update is because the system has fully mastered the world. Due to an unexpected event, it did not come and notify the host, resulting in a delay, but this will not happen next time Love. " The system carefully explained the cause and effect of things.


    "So what has changed after the upgrade?" Meng Haoran asked the most important thing, "the new features of the system after this update are as follows:


    1. The system opens a virtual training space, and the host can carry out corresponding training;


    2. Open the exchange point, and the exchange point will be automatically distributed every day according to the title;


    3. Open the daily task, and the host can obtain the exchange point through the daily task;


    4. The exchange system is officially opened to exchange world goods;


    Please test the specific functions by yourself. "


    "Oh, the exchange system finally appeared." Meng Haoran used to wonder why the exchange point and exchange system did not appear in the system, and the exchange point did not know how to obtain it. Finally, it appeared this time. Meng Haoran first opened the exchange system with great interest


    Exchange interface (tennis prince world)


    goods:


    Atomic bomb: a powerful destructive weapon that can destroy a small city. Exchange point: 100000


    Missile: a powerful destructive weapon that can destroy a village. Exchange point: 20000


    Refrigerator: ordinary preservation tools exchange point: 100


    TV: household appliances capable of watching programs exchange point: 100


    skill:


    The third level of selflessness: seamless exchange point: 100000


    The second level of selflessness: tempered, talented, exchange point: 50000


    No self realm first exchange point: 10000


    Exchange point of deprivation of five senses: 10000


    Fenglin huoyin mountain thunder exchange point: 5000


    Triple hit exchange point: 4000


    Tiger gun exchange point: 100


    Small step exchange point: 100


    ¡±There are a lot of items on the exchange interface, which are divided into two parts: items and skills. Almost as long as the item area is tennis prince, some things in the world are on the exchange list, and so are the skills area. Many skills are on it, which makes Meng Haoran very excited. In the future, as long as there are enough exchange points, he will have the whole world, which is much more convenient than storage rings. Because there is no exchange point for the time being, Meng Haoran can only have a look.


    Next, Meng Haoran focused on the virtual space. After research, Meng Haoran completely understood its role. Just like its name, the virtual space can generate the training field required for training according to the requirements. Different fields can be generated according to different requirements, and the speed per hour can be adjusted, which is divided into 1:10; 1£º100£» 1: There are three levels of 1000, but the adjustment time requires exchange points. The first level 1:10 is 100 exchange points a day, the second level 1:100 is 1000 exchange points a day, and the last level is 10000 exchange points a day. Although it''s a little expensive, Meng Haoran feels it''s worth the money after experimenting. One hour of training in virtual space is equivalent to four hours of training in reality. In this way, Meng Haoran has three times more time than others even if he doesn''t adjust the time. The training space is perfect, which makes Meng Haoran laugh a little out of his mouth.


    Finally, Meng Haoran focused on his daily tasks:¡°


    Daily task 1:


    Swing 1000 times and get 100 exchange points


    Daily task 2:


    Swing 10000 times and get 200 exchange points


    Daily task 3:


    Run 10K and earn 100 points


    Daily task 4:


    Win a game and get 300 exchange points


    ¡±Isn''t that routine training? It seems that it''s easy to have 600 points every day. You can exchange divine skills in about half a month. It''s not too simple.


    Also forgot the daily exchange point according to the title:¡°


    Ordinary people: 0:00 / day


    Supporting role 1-9 stars: 10-100 points / day (10 points per star)


    Protagonist 1-3 stars: 100-300 points / day (100 points per star)


    Protagonist 4-6 stars: 1000-3000 points / day (1000 points per star)


    Protagonist 7-8 stars: 10000-20000 points / day (10000 points per star)


    Protagonist 9 stars: 100000 points / day "


    In this way, Meng Haoran is the protagonist of three stars. He can get 300 points every day. Plus 1000 points every day, there is a magic skill every 10 days. Is there any VIP treatment? Meng Haoran was completely moved by the news brought by the system upgrade. He was in tears. This golden finger was too big. Meng Haoran felt that happiness came too suddenly and stayed awake all night.

 Chapter 26

    On Sunday, Meng Haoran suddenly received a phone call from Dashi, saying that he was going to play bowling together. Meng Haoran thought that all the staff participating in the bowling competition in the original book had been dried by dry drinks. He resolutely pushed off and said he couldn''t go. Dashi at the other end of the phone felt ten points of regret. Then, on the same day, Meng Haoran exercised in the virtual space for a day, not only completed three daily tasks, but also greatly improved his combat ability. Yes, he only practiced tennis in a small part of his time, and most of his time was practicing with people. He created a virtual challenge arena in the virtual space, and then fought with virtual people. After all, tennis is destined to be only a part of his life, not all. What he needs in the future is that kind of direct confrontation.


    On Monday, when Meng Haoran came to the training ground of Qingxue, he was surprised to find that all the members of Qingxue didn''t seem to have any spirit, and they didn''t know whether it was an illusion or something. The people of Qingxue looked at him with a little resentment, which made Meng Haoran confused. Maybe it was because they didn''t go bowling with them yesterday. Meng Haoran thought so. I have to say that Meng Haoran''s intuition is still very accurate. They feel a little uncomfortable because only Meng Haoran was saved from a disaster yesterday. Meng Haoran has committed public anger!


    "Hello, everyone! It seems that I had a good time yesterday. I have no spirit today." Meng Haoran said hello with a smile. "Hum" everyone did not respond and began their own practice. Meng Haoran didn''t care. He stepped aside and began today''s daily life.


    "This Sunday is the game against the hexagon. Do you have any opinions?" Coach Nagasaki saw that the atmosphere was very dull and threw out a topic of interest to everyone.


    "I don''t care. Anyway, just play casually at that time." Meng Haoran didn''t pay attention to the hexagon at all. If lihaida could make him serious. Others are not dissatisfied with Meng Haoran''s attitude. In their opinion, Meng Haoran has the strength to say such words.


    "Don''t underestimate the hexagon. They still have experts. As far as I know, saber hujiro in the hexagon is a very strong person. He......" Buer didn''t introduce one of the experts in the hexagon like Meng Haoran, but solemnly made other young scholars pay more attention to the hexagon. It seems that Buer is more suitable to be the captain than Meng Haoran!


    "Yes, I heard that their captain is also in grade one like Haoran. It must be a very capable person to be the captain of the online ball department in this grade." Qian also expressed his views. He paid great attention to the other party''s captain. Talents like Meng Haoran are very difficult to deal with.


    "Ann, it''s a level with Longma. Well, it''s worse than Longma." Meng Haoran knows a lot. "What''s a level with me? Am I weak?" Yueqian Longma also began to brush up the sense of existence and let Taocheng nod again and again. It is obvious that Taocheng thinks yueqian Longma is still very strong. At least he doesn''t guarantee to win.


    "As long as we play well at our level, I think the final victory must belong to Qingxue." at this time, Dashi came out to make a round. He didn''t want to see any disharmony in the team, but obviously he was worried too much. Even if he allowed Meng Haoran, he wouldn''t allow it. This is the key to whether Meng Haoran can take a step closer.


    "Don''t think too much. What should come will still come. Our goal is the whole country. We can win in a mere six corners. If we don''t have the confidence to win, how can we come to the end? We''d better go to training when we have time!" Meng Haoran was a little impatient and ended the topic. Others were also reminded by what Meng Haoran said. They really thought more, so they began their own practice again, but they were obviously more serious than just now.


    Meng Haoran saw this situation and smiled, but he didn''t practice any more, because his daily tasks had been almost completed, and he was still short of the victory of a game. "Taocheng, you come and practice with me." Meng Haoran called Yue Qian who was training. Today''s daily tasks depend on Taocheng. 300 exchange points can''t be wasted! Taocheng can improve his strength by practicing with him. It''s killing two birds with one stone.


    Asked by the captain to practice, Taocheng said it was very stressful, but he was still very happy. There were few opportunities to fight with Meng Haoran, so he began to practice with Meng Haoran. In fact, it was a game in which Taocheng was hanged by Meng Haoran.


    Finally, 20 minutes later, Meng Haoran''s daily task was completed, and Taocheng also came to a breathless end. Of course, the result of the game was 6-0, Meng Haoran won completely. Taocheng didn''t feel discouraged in the end. He knew the result before playing. On the contrary, he benefited a lot from the practice with Meng Haoran, found many weaknesses he didn''t pay attention to, and gave him a clear goal for future training.


    For the next five days, Meng Haoran always found someone to practice every day. While Meng Haoran completed the task, he also indirectly improved the strength of Qingxue. It can be said that he inadvertently inserted willows into the shade. The young scholars were not used to Meng Haoran''s change at first. They thought it was Meng Haoran''s whim, but when they benefited from it, they hoped that Meng Haoran could continue like this. There was one more thing they expected every day, that is, they were called by Meng Haoran to practice. Zhongqian was the most happy because he had a lot of opportunities to collect data.


    With the addition of the title, Meng Haoran has more exchange points in recent days


    5700 points. If there were not a game on Sunday and a day off on Saturday, there would be 6700 points. However, 5700 points is enough for him to exchange some things. He first exchanged 5000 points for his brother-in-law''s stunt wind, forest fire, Yin Mountain thunder, and then exchanged 200 points for a pistol, leaving 500 points for standby. Meng Haoran, who has a pistol, feels that he will go up at a higher level. After all, the pistol is still a great threat to ordinary people. Now he can''t hide bullets. Maybe he can incarnate as a saint fighter, but it''s very laborious! In addition, the pistol can be stored in the system, which is very convenient. Meng Haoran decided to exchange it. Of course, the most important thing is that men have a certain love for guns.

 Chapter 27

    "Why, why, why have you been sticking bandages on your face?" hexagonal Zhongshu Xiyan started his 100000, why "started again." Longma doesn''t wonder, "why wear a headscarf on your head because it''s cool?" This time it was against the sea hall, which made the sea Hall''s face black all of a sudden. "Why keep smiling" didn''t even escape. In Meng Haoran''s view, it was just to pull hatred, and the guy who told boring jokes was also annoying. Meng Haoran was secretly determined to lose the hexagon in the face of this situation.


    "The first is the second doubles Taocheng and Longma. Let them see the power of youth learning." the combination of Taocheng and Longma did not appear in the district qualifier, but appeared here. Of course, this is the result of Meng Haoran''s strong support, but their cooperation is still very good, not as bad as the original. This is realized under the pressure of Meng Haoran. After all, if you don''t do so, Meng Haoran won''t let them play.


    The game began. Taocheng and Longma beat the hexagon with the strength improved by today''s practice with Meng Haoran.


    Although the strength of the hexagon is good, otherwise it can''t reach the semi-finals, yueqian Longma is not the original Hechun lung. Hechun lung can win. Of course, he is also very relaxed. He is not a bit stronger than Hechun lung. It can be seen from his attributes that he is the original protagonist after all. He is very strong in singles and not weak in doubles, And he has been aiming at Meng Haoran. He practices every day, which makes the old man in his family very happy. He has always wanted to find a chance to thank Meng Haoran.


    Although the hexagon has played a national level, it is also powerless to face the dragon horse who has opened the realm of selflessness. Finally, it was won the first game 6-3 by the youth school, and the youth school temporarily took the lead.


    "Dashi and Juwan will play the first doubles in the next game" because there are more Meng Haoran, coach Longqi didn''t break up the golden combination this time. Meng Haoran''s youth school doesn''t need to strengthen doubles at all. Besides, Longma doubles is also good.


    As in the first game, the gold combination suppressed the other party with absolute strength. The middle hexagon tried to fight back, but they were all beaten back. Dashi and Juwan good friends broke out with great momentum, which made Meng Haoran couldn''t help but praise "good friends for a lifetime!".


    In the third singles, the six corners sent a trump card, that is, their captain, Kui jiantaro in the first grade. Of course, Meng Haoran came out. Slightly hot lower body, Meng Haoran picked up the racket and walked to the court.


    "You are Meng Haoran! As the captain of the same grade, please give more advice." he said it was advice, but his eyes were full of war. Kwai jiantaro was obviously full of confidence in himself and thought he would beat Meng Haoran. The mistakes in front did not affect him at all.


    "Then learn well! I''ll show my strength." Meng Haoran followed Kui jiantaro''s words and positioned himself as a strong man.


    "It''s arrogant. Kentaro is just being polite to him. He pretends not to know." sabakukichiro in the hexagon is dissatisfied with Meng Haoran''s attitude. "No, Haoran is telling the truth. I haven''t seen his strength yet." Buer explained to sabakukichiro, and was surprised to hear Buer say so. "Is it?" He took a deep look at Meng Haoran and didn''t entangle in this matter anymore.


    "Watch it, serve outside." Meng Haoran impolitely aimed the ball at the other party''s face. "What, he can also." jiantaro flashed the ball but lost the chance to hit the ball. "Isn''t that the unique skill of yueqian Longma?"


    "Facing our captain, we should make a good plan to face all of us, because he can play a lot of balls. Basically, he can play in our team." Taocheng kindly explained, "well, how powerful, but I won''t give up." Jiantaro was not hit by this, but strengthened his determination to defeat Meng Haoran.


    "What, did you see the ball just now, but you didn''t see the racket" "I didn''t see it either. What the hell is this?" There was a sudden exclamation from the audience.


    "Haoran is really unfathomable." Qian sighed when he saw Meng Haoran''s new move. "Can''t you see the lead?" But when I saw this move, I was thoughtful.


    "How could it be that jiantaro had no power to fight back." hexagonal looked at Meng Haoran in shock, his eyes full of awe of the strong.


    "Bang", another invisible lead racket, Meng Haoran won a ball again, but Jiantai Lang didn''t touch the ball. Speaking of this, Meng Haoran exchanged the accessory of fenglinhuoyinshan thunder. It is worthy of being the unique skill of the No. 2 figure of Lihai University. It has begun to show its greatness before making efforts. I remember that Longma was almost lost by this move. If it hadn''t broken out in the end, Qingxue might not have been the champion.


    "Can you keep up? Do you want me to slow down?" Meng Haoran was in a good mood at this time. He didn''t waste the 5000 exchange point. He also had a little meaning to the experimenter jiantaro. He slowed down without waiting for jiantaro''s answer.


    "Finally received" in Meng Haoran''s underwater, jiantaro finally touched the ball. Now jiantaro doesn''t expect to win the ball. As long as he can''t touch the ball, he will be moved to tears.


    "It seems that the game has ended early, and Tezuka really didn''t choose the wrong person." Dashi smiled and looked at Meng Haoran.


    Then Meng Haoran began to play a more ordinary way, but even so, Jiantai Lang realized the gap. The strength and speed of each ball far exceeded him, so that he had to use all his strength to fight back. Finally, his tired hands couldn''t lift up. On the contrary, Meng Haoran should not be too relaxed. This amount of exercise is not as much as daily tasks, so Meng Haoran has no energy at all. He is still a little wandering when playing. He thinks about what expression he will have when he plays with his brother-in-law and uses his own unique skills. When he thinks about it, he wants to start the final immediately.


    "At the end of the game, young scholar Meng Haoran won, 6-0" although Meng Haoran didn''t do his best, the game ended quickly. Kentaro was shaved and left the court in frustration. "It''s really unwilling! There is such a strong first grade, but I will catch up with you." Kentaro recovered quickly and declared to catch up with Meng Haoran, But he didn''t see Meng Haoran''s real strength, otherwise he wouldn''t say such words.


    So, in the six corners of Qingxue, Qingxue easily won, entered the finals and met Lihai University smoothly.

 Chapter 28

    The final match between Qingxue and Haida in the Kanto competition was postponed due to the weather, leaving a valuable week for Qingxue. At the suggestion of coach Longqi, Qingxue began a week-long overnight training, and unexpectedly designated Meng Haoran as the person in charge of the plan, that is, Meng Haoran should be responsible for their training arrangement this week, Meng Haoran jumped when he heard coach Longqi''s arrangement. However, after careful consideration, he still felt very interesting. Let''s just go on with the task. Let''s pray for the youth school. Meng Haoran will not miss this opportunity. It can be expected that the youth school''s stay will be very interesting.


    "So, what are we going to do?" Taocheng asked Meng Haoran. At this time, they had come to the place where they slept together. It was a place in the suburbs. It was backed by mountains and water. It was very natural.


    "You should be prepared. I have made a complete plan for this training, which I call the saint fighter plan." Meng Haoran hasn''t finished "Saint fighter plan!! what''s that?" the people said they couldn''t understand.


    "Yes, it is the saint fighter plan. The so-called Saint fighter is a person who struggles for the same sacred goal and the difficulties to achieve the goal. My name means that we take the whole country as the sacred goal, and it is difficult to stop our other teams. Now our difficulty is lihaida, although the Deputy Minister of lihaida has a good relationship with me, and The other team''s captain is still in hospital, but they are not weak. It can be seen from the video of their game with immovable peak. In order to defeat Lihai University, I have made such a plan. As long as you can complete this plan, we will win. " The young scholars were very relieved to see Meng Haoran talking freely and determined that Meng Haoran would lead them to victory. They often practiced with Meng Haoran since Meng Haoran had a daily life, which was not as stressful as the original work for the strength of Lihai University.


    "Next, I''ll talk about the specific arrangements. I get up at 6 o''clock every day, and then do morning exercises. I load 10kg, run to the top of the mountain behind me, and then come down for about 10km. I''ll eat when I come back. I''ll have dinner at about 7:30 on time, and I won''t eat if I don''t catch up." Meng Haoran calmly introduced it to the people of Qingxue, completely ignoring their growing mouth, "After breakfast, one person stands on the edge of the cliff, the other person stands on the other side and aims at the person on the edge of the cliff with the ball, and then the person on the edge of the cliff should constantly avoid when others hit the ball. This process lasts for 10 minutes and is carried out alternately. By the way, although there is a river under the cliff, it will be OK to fall down, but I think no one will want to go down? In the afternoon, it is 10000 Practice and everyone takes turns to practice with me. It''s a pleasant evening to practice bravery and watch ghost movies. Is there any problem? "


    "Well, I want to ask, can this really improve? And what if you get hurt." Qian, who is proficient in science, said it was unscientific. "Listen to me, I''ll be with you, and I''ve arranged rescue measures. Besides, I''ll be so bored with you without improvement?" Qian was convinced by Meng Haoran. He didn''t think Meng Haoran was so boring. However, the fact is that Meng Haoran was so boring. This plan is actually his daily task. The flexible practice in the morning is purely to meet the evil interest of taking people as targets. The courage practice in the evening is also fun. Even the name of the plan is taken casually. If you really practice as he said, you might as well use the original method, but how can Meng Haoran let them get nothing? After all, he came to play with him. Meng Haoran looked at his new skills and thought it would depend on you.


    Let''s take a look at the source of Meng Haoran''s self-confidence: "the third important effect in the field of limit: the effect is to help others reach the limit unconsciously". Yes, Meng Haoran''s extreme field has broken through the triple, and the effect is not to improve himself, but to help others. He created it for the convenience of his subordinates in the future. Now it''s just in use. He will use it to improve the strength of others in the afternoon practice match. In this way, the final training results may surpass the original work and make it easier to face lihaida.


    The next day, the young scholars started the saint fighter plan. As Meng Haoran expected, it was different to regard the protagonist as a target. The ghost film at night made him admire his intelligence and even think of such a good "exercise" method, especially because Sakura Nagasaki also came to sleep together and participated in the evening activities. Every time Sakura Nagasaki was frightened, she would lean in Meng Haoran''s arms, During this period, Meng Haoran was very happy.


    In this way, he su passed in Meng Haoran''s happiness. On the last day, the ice emperor came to the place where he Su of Qingxue and played a practice match with them. Of course, Meng Haoran didn''t play, but assigned them opponents according to the original work. The result was the same as the original work. No, it was still a little different. It was too easy for Qingxue to win, which made them feel a little unrealistic, According to Meng Haoran''s completely incomprehensible training, they have improved so much that Meng Haoran has become more mysterious in their hearts. However, there are still two people who notice that they can only improve the most when they compete with Meng Haoran every day. They are Qianhe Buer. The former has data comparison on their own changes, and the latter is completely instinctive.


    Qingxue, who easily defeated Bingdi, is full of confidence in tomorrow''s game. He is completely different from before he su. Meng Haoran regrets that his self-confidence is really based on strength. If he wants to be confident all the time, he will keep improving his strength. He has a deeper understanding of strength.


    "I''m really looking forward to meeting my brother-in-law tomorrow! By the way, I''ll come to watch the war tomorrow month to see who is better between me and brother-in-law." Meng Haoran lay in bed thinking about the competition with lihaida tomorrow. He was a little excited and couldn''t sleep. In particular, he was excited to beat her brother in front of Zhentian Yue. In this way, Meng Haoran didn''t sleep slowly until very late.

 Chapter 29

    "Aran, I really didn''t expect that we would meet here." shinichiro Shinda looked at Meng Haoran in front of him and said that he had never thought that Meng Haoran would appear in front of him in this capacity, not as his brother-in-law but as his opponent, "I''ve been looking forward to today for a long time. Let''s have a good game. We''re here for victory. Even if it''s you, I don''t intend to show mercy." Meng Haoran, as the captain of the youth school, is talking with shinichiro Shinda before the game.


    "Then you have to be careful. We have no dead corner in Lihai University." shinichiro Shinda has lost his tenderness at home, but appears very serious. It seems that he has a deep attachment to the national three company hegemony of Haida!


    "We are very strong," Meng Haoran said, pointing to the direction of Qingxue. Shinichiro Shinda also looked at it along Meng Haoran''s fingers, and then his eyes gradually became dignified. He found that the current Qingxue was completely different from what he saw last time, with amazing momentum. They could see strong muscles from their bodies, which was not seen last time, I can''t figure out why such a big change will take place in such a short time.


    "Brother, Aran" at this time, shinichiro Shinda also came. Shinichiro Shinda''s attention was transferred to his sister. His serious eyes looked at shinichiro shinichiro and suddenly became soft. As expected, he was a man who loved his family. "Yue, did you come to see me?" Meng Haoran said and gave Zhentian Yue a look that only the two of them could understand. "It''s just... It''s not possible. I''m here to cheer for my brother." Zhentian Yue obviously understood Meng Haoran''s eyebrows and eyes. From Meng Haoran''s eyes, she reminded her of the last time that she was excited to agree to a shameful request because she saw Meng Haoran''s handsome tennis. "Oh..." Meng Haoran just looked at Zhentian Yue with disbelief. He couldn''t stand it until he saw Zhentian Yue.


    "Well, you two don''t show your love." shinichiro Shinda felt and relieved to see that Meng Haoran and Zhentian Yue had such a tacit understanding, but he interrupted their continuation, because the game was about to begin.


    "Now the final of the Kanto competition is about to begin. The youth academy is affiliated to Haida. Please play the second doubles of both sides." with the broadcast, both sides of the competition have entered their own positions. The competition between Taocheng and Haitang against Hu Lang sangyuan and Marui Wentai is about to begin.


    "Look, Li Haida''s two people, what are they doing?" Marui Wentai was eating a cake, while Hu Lang sangyuan was shaving his head.


    "This is their pre match ceremony. According to the data, they do it every time." Gan closed his notebook after saying that. "What a strange ceremony," Taocheng said.


    The competition began soon. Not surprisingly, Taocheng and Haitang took the lead in winning a game by relying on their extreme body. "Great, the first game was won." the youth''s solidarity cheered when they saw Taocheng win a game so simply.


    "According to the data, the probability of losing the first game is 90%, but the corresponding probability of winning after losing the first game is 100%." Qian opened his notebook again. Sure enough, the omniscient professor "how could" suddenly turn other originally happy feelings into worries, "Is the first game for observation? It''s really bad fun, but even so, they didn''t give full play to Taocheng." Juwan also saw each other''s intention this time and was a little upset.


    "I''ve seen it clearly, and the next step is to fight back." taro Marui and Jackie sangyuan looked at each other, and then really gave full play to their strength. Taocheng and Haitang were overwhelmed, but they quickly adjusted and began to fight Lihai.


    1-1, 1-2, 2-2, 2-3, 3-3... The score has not been opened, playing very fiercely.


    "Ah ran also has good teammates!" Shinichiro Shinda sighed when he saw that Qingxue had fought with them like this. "Hum, it''s just a coincidence!" Chiehara doesn''t think so. He has always looked down on other people in Qingxue except Tezuka and Meng Haoran, and blamed the current situation on the poor state of Marui Wentai and Hu Lang Sanghara.


    Suddenly, Taocheng tripped and his knees were bleeding. Meng Haoran was not surprised. Then he went to the referee and said amazing words. In Meng Haoran''s opinion, we have to lose anyway. It''s better not to waste time. Besides, if we win all doubles, we won''t have his chance to play, so we made this decision.


    "Captain, I can still play." Taocheng is not happy. "It doesn''t matter. We''ll still win. Let''s deal with the wound first!" At Meng Haoran''s insistence, Taocheng gave in and was very grateful to Meng Haoran.


    The first doubles also started. There was no accident this time. Although Dashi and Juwan improved a lot, they didn''t get a substantive breakthrough. They were defeated by Lihai. In Meng Haoran''s opinion, only when Dashi and Juwan can be in tune can they be defeated.


    In the third singles, Longma took the place of Qian. Meng Haoran was also very sorry that he could not see the Ji love duel between the professor and the doctor. But their game was too suspended. Maybe the other side won. Meng Haoran didn''t dare to gamble. Longma was different. With his strength now breaking out, he could beat shinichiro Zhentian. The winning rate for the doctor was too high. Coupled with the aura of the protagonist, he was absolutely sure to win, The enhanced version can definitely hang and hit the original. Finally, Meng Haoran himself to shinichiro Ueda, the perfect script.


    As expected, yueqian Longma defeated Liu lianer by relying on the realm of selflessness. Lianhe''s improved strength has not been fully brought into play, which caused the audience to exclaim. This is the first time yueqian Longma has received so much attention, and it''s finally a bit of a protagonist. However, the next fight between Buer and chieyuan stole the limelight from yueqian Longma. After all, Buer''s angel field attracted too much attention. Yes, Buer did his best and seemed to be angered by chieyuan.


    This time, chieyuan didn''t collapse directly like the original work. After all, angels were not frightening by demons. However, although it didn''t collapse directly, the huge strength gap made chieyuan unable to fight back, and finally won the game with an absolute advantage.


    "It''s my turn at last. My racket is already hungry." It was not easy to wait until Meng Haoran came on. Meng Haoran was a little neurotic at this time. He hurried into the field without waiting for the referee''s notice.

 Chapter 30

    "Ah ran, brother come on" Zhentian Yue shouted excitedly when she saw that Meng Haoran and her brother finally appeared, but she just didn''t know whose supporter she was.


    Meng Haoran waved his hand in the direction of Zhentian Yue happily, looking natural and unrestrained. Then he looked at the serious shinichiro Zhentian on the opposite face and said, "this moment has finally come. Don''t let water out!"


    "Don''t worry! I never intended to do that, even you." Shinichiro Shinda was obviously serious at this moment. Due to the fast end of the match against keihara and their abstention in the first game of Taocheng, there was still enough time for other people of Lihai university to watch the final game. Of course, other primary candidates of Lihai University stayed. After all, who doesn''t want to watch such an important game with his own eyes? They left because there was really not enough time.


    "It''s up to Vice Minister Zhentian to see you," murmured Hu Lang sangyuan, who was very persistent about the three bullys of Lihai University.


    "Have you ever fought yourself?" A moment before the game, Meng Haoran suddenly said strangely to shinichiro Shinda. Then bang, 15-0, Meng Haoran scored a point.


    "There is an invisible lead shot." Qingxue cheered, "how is it possible that this is not vice minister Shinda''s..." chiehara seemed to be a ghost. He saw shinichiro Shinda''s unique skill in Meng Haoran''s hand.


    Shinichiro Shinda looked at the landing point of the ball and did not panic. "Accident? Just simple speed" or did not fully respond to the meaning of what Meng Haoran began to say, slightly adjusted the racket and prepared for the next catch.


    "Well, in one ball, watch it." Meng Haoran didn''t think it was the invisible lead racket again. No, it should be invisible to most people. At this time, shinichiro Shinda saw it completely, and reacted while seeing it. He slightly moved a step towards the ball, and then hit the ball back.


    "This is just the beginning." Meng Haoran was not surprised that shinichiro Shinda could receive the ball. "His illness is like the wind" once again made another surprise move.


    "His illness is like the wind" shinichiro Shinda also used it to fight back. "Next is Xu Rulin." Meng Haoran did not repeat his next move. Therefore, the field became a battle between the two sides using wind, forest and fire Yinshan. It was like two shinichiro shinichiro Shinda fighting each other.


    "How could it be that there are two vice ministers of Zhentian?" chiehara looked at Meng Haoran and completely regarded him as shinichiro Zhentian. "Come on, vice minister Zhentian! Fortunately, the village is still waiting for us." Hu Lang sang Yuan said and looked at the time.


    15-15, 15-30, 30-30, 30-45. The two sides were at odds with each other. At this time, shinichiro Shinda had fully understood what Meng Haoran said, but it strengthened his determination to win. "Lihaida has no dead corner." shinichiro shinichiro roared, and then hit the ball to the dead corner of Meng Haoran faster than just now.


    "Game, shinichiro Shinda, 1-0" game began to tilt like Lihai. "Well, it''s still better than the original." Meng Haoran actually has a move of thunder. It''s just that shinichiro Zhentian used it to deal with Tezuka. The effect on Zhentian is not obvious. If he used it, he might still be cracked by Zhentian.


    "Give up! It''s no use using my tricks to deal with me." shinichiro Shinda feels in good condition. "It seems that you have completely forgotten!" Meng Haoran kindly reminded, "what?... is it" shinichiro Shinda was stunned for a while, and then remembered something. He found that Meng Haoran himself had his own skills unused.


    "That''s it. I''m not happy with myself. I''ll go back next!" He opened the realm of selflessness.


    "There is no self realm" and "Qingxue, Qingxue" the people of Qingxue shouted hard when they saw Meng Haoran''s signboard.


    "This is at that time." shinichiro Shinda also recognized the tricks used by Meng Haoran and took them seriously again. It''s impossible to be serious. No one can ignore the realm of selflessness, even shinichiro Shinda.


    "Then the game will start again." Meng Haoran played the most powerful ball since the beginning of the game. The hitting sound of the "bang" ball has changed, so people have no doubt that the ball will be smashed in this way.


    "No" shinichiro Shinda cheered himself while struggling to hit. After several consecutive times, shinichiro shinichiro''s action slowed down, gasped slightly and seemed to consume a lot.


    "I''ve never seen such Deputy Minister shinichiro Zhentian." Chihara looked at shinichiro Zhentian, who was panting in the field. He couldn''t believe that someone could fight with shinichiro Zhentian outside Xingcun. Other people on the side were also a little impatient.


    "Brother, come on." although Zhentian Yue didn''t know much about tennis, she also saw that shinichiro Zhentian was at a disadvantage and began to refuel her brother, "and me?" Meng Haoran in the venue was unhappy. Even her brother-in-law''s vinegar "won''t cheer you up." Zhentian Yue didn''t like Meng Haoran''s wish. At this moment, her brother''s position in her heart was higher than Meng Haoran. Meng Haoran, who responded, was not angry. There was no need to be angry with shinichiro Shinda. After all, he is pressing others to fight now.


    "Game, Meng Haoran, 1-3". "Vice Minister Zhentian, Minister Xingcun is still waiting for us. Don''t give up!" The people of lihaida began to cheer up for shinichiro Shinda.


    "Yes, yukimura is still waiting for me, and the triple bully of Lihai university can''t end here." shinichiro Shinda thought, and a picture appeared in his mind. It was the picture of him holding a knife and splitting forward. In the picture, he was so calm and calm, and his eyes were full of war.


    Outsiders saw shinichiro Shinda close his eyes, then suddenly open them, and the momentum became cold. "Did you break through, worthy of being my brother-in-law?" Meng Haoran, who received the ball, felt the most deeply.


    "Good job, vice minister Zhentian" lihaida saw the hope of victory.


    The game will reach Qi point again. Both sides will not give in, but careful people can find that shinichiro Shinda is playing more and more smoothly.


    "What, Shinda also understood the realm of selflessness." in this all-out competition, shinichiro Shinda evolved again.


    "Champion, lihaida" "champion, lihaida" lihaida''s solidarity seems to have seen them become champions.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    "Game, shinichiro Shinda, 4-3" shinichiro shinichiro Shinda also won three games in a row. It seems that the outcome of the game has been determined, but the youth people are not much alarmed. They know that Meng Haoran''s strength is not only that.


    "Brother in law, are you in a hurry? Then I won''t delay." Meng Haoran finally decided to come up with a unique skill and opened the limit field of magic skills, but he just turned into Zhao Yun. The consumption of turning into a saint fighter is too large. Zhao Yun can cope with it again.


    "Is this your unique skill?" Shinichiro Shinda felt the changes around him, as if he were on the battlefield. "But I won''t lose." shinichiro shinichiro Shinda suddenly became a Japanese samurai. It turned out that he had reached the limit unconsciously.


    "Oh, not bad?" Meng Haoran saw shinichiro Shinda, who was obviously going to fight with him, smiling.


    The reality is cruel. Even though shinichiro Shinda has played beyond his level, he still can''t compare with Meng Haoran. Others only saw a Japanese samurai fighting with Z. finally, the samurai was defeated by the warfighter, and the samurai degenerated into shinichiro Shinda. At this time, the game was just over, and Meng Haoran won the game 6-4.


    At the end of the game, chiehara cried, and the others looked very sad. On the other hand, the young scholars rushed into the venue, screaming and shouting, and picked Meng Haoran up and cheered.


    So far, the youth school dominated the Kanto competition.

 Chapter 31

    After the "handshake between the two sides" competition, Lihai University and Qingxue held a friendly handshake, followed by the award ceremony of the Kanto competition. A very simple award, a medal was issued, and then the photo was taken.


    "I didn''t expect you to be so strong," shinichiro Shinda said to Meng Haoran. "I''ve always been strong, but you don''t believe it." at this time, Zhentian Yue stood next to Meng Haoran. She seemed a little excited after watching the game. She never thought there would be such a wonderful game. Although her brother lost, the winner was her fiance, She can still accept it.


    "Let''s go. I''ll go to see Xingcun with you. The operation is about to begin, isn''t it?" Meng Haoran suddenly said, "Oh... OK, let''s go together!" Shinichiro Shinda has not fully recovered from his failure and is a little afraid to face yukimura.


    Meng Haoran and lihaida''s party came to the hospital where Xingcun lived. Although others of lihaida didn''t deliberately target him, they didn''t give him a good face. Meng Haoran kissed me with Zhentian Yue and completely regarded others as air.


    "Minister Xingcun, we''re here" finally met Xingcun in the ward. Xingcun looked good and was very confident in the next operation. "Well, win!" Although it was an inquiry, he used a positive tone. Obviously, he didn''t believe that Lihai Congress lost to Qingxue.


    "This..." Che yuan didn''t dare to tell yukimura the truth, and the others wanted to stop. "How..." yukimura seemed to understand something when he saw them like this, and his heart became heavy. "Even you lost" was said to shinichiro Shinda. He couldn''t think of anyone in Qingxue who could defeat shinichiro shinichiro shinichiro.


    At this time, everyone turned their eyes to Meng Haoran, "when I first met, I was Meng Haoran, also the captain of the youth school, and my uncle was defeated by me." Meng Haoran''s attitude towards the patient is still good. Shinichiro Shinda on the side nodded slightly when he saw that Meng Haoran was so sensible.


    "Brother-in-law?" The news of Xingcun is a little out of date. "He is my sister''s fiance." shinichiro Shinda explained, "what Fortunately, the village was shocked. He could not accept such complicated news. His mind kept repeating that "it was his brother-in-law who knocked down shinichiro Shinda.".


    "This is Zhentian''s sister. It''s very beautiful." at this time, Xingcun also noticed Zhentian, the only woman in the room. When looking at Zhentian Yue, she first showed a trace of surprise Yan, and then just appreciated her back. Meng Haoran nodded secretly when he saw Xingcun''s performance. It is worthy of the son of God''s high resistance to beauty. It seems that he deliberately ignored the loss. He not only didn''t need comfort, but also changed the topic, so that other people''s mood could be relaxed.


    Then I spent the time in a question and answer. Of course, Xingcun asked Zhentian Yue and Meng Haoran. They all asked questions about life, such as what they like at ordinary times, what hobbies they have, how they get along with Meng Haoran, and so on. Others can hardly speak. Only shinichiro Zhentian added from time to time. The atmosphere is very harmonious and can''t see that they are opponents.


    While the conversation was still going on, suddenly the door of the room was opened. "It''s time for operation". It turned out to be the nurse of the hospital. Unknowingly, it''s time for operation in Xingcun.


    "Please," yukimura said to the nurse. Then he got ready and was pushed out by the nurse. He saw that the way forward should be during the operation. Meng Haoran and his colleagues were naturally together. During this period, others encouraged Xingcun to "come on, Minister! We will be with you", "yes! Everything will be all right"... "Facing the concern of the team members, Xingcun smiled and nodded one by one, his eyes were very calm, as if he didn''t pay attention to the operation, Just a moment before entering the operating room, he said, "don''t worry, Lihai University''s three bullys are still waiting for me to realize!" At this moment, he was so confident that he was worthy of the name of the son of God. He infected the others of lihaida and made them recover their composure in the past.


    "Hey, hey! It''s a little inappropriate to say this in front of me!" When Yoshimura completely entered the operating room and could not hear what was outside, Meng Haoran interposed, telling them not to ignore the man in front of them who had just defeated them, which attracted Zhentian Yue''s "puff" smile, and his words also made him the focus again. "The strength of Yoshimura is not what you can imagine," shinichiro Zhentian explained, obviously not optimistic about Meng Haoran, It seems that their trust in Xingcun is far beyond imagination.


    The operation was very smooth. Xingcun could be discharged as long as he was hospitalized for observation for a few days. Seeing the success of the operation, the people of Lihai University were finally relieved. In order not to disturb Xingcun''s rest, they left the hospital in advance. Meng Haoran went to her house for dinner with Zhentian Yue. Of course, there was shinichiro Zhentian.


    Meng Haoran, who came to his father-in-law''s house, was warmly welcomed by the Zhentian family and unexpectedly met Zhentian Yue''s grandfather, the old man who likes playing chess. Meng Haoran, who met for the first time, got along well with the old man, mainly because he liked him and discussed chess with him. At first, the old man didn''t think much of it. He began to discuss with Meng Haoran with the idea of giving advice. Later, he was directly conquered by Meng Haoran''s rich chess knowledge. It was amazing. Talking on paper was not enough. He just took Meng Haoran to a real battle, It was hard to decide between the two sides. In the end, the better the relationship, so that the old man was completely satisfied with his grandson-in-law.


    Of course, this is the result of Meng Haoran''s request. For this reason, he specially let the old man, and let him not see it. Meng Haoran had to rejoice in the chess skills he had drawn before, otherwise it would not be so easy to deal with his grandfather.


    That night, Meng Haoran, accompanied by Zhentian Yue, went home and left Zhentian Yue too late. Then he didn''t sleep all night. It is said that they came out very late the next day.

 Chapter 32

    "What a surprise!" Jumaru in the car saw the selection site they arrived through the window and exclaimed, "yes! It''s really powerful. Do we want to live here for a while?" "It''s exciting" the others also exclaimed.


    Meng Haoran and others suddenly received a call from coach Nagasaki during the summer vacation, saying that Japan and the United States were going to have a youth friendly competition, and the Japanese representative first selected excellent people from several teams in the Kanto competition to participate in the training, and finally the coach selected the representative.


    As the champion of the Kanto competition, all the members of the youth school came to participate in the selection, and only some of the other schools came. Lihai came to shinichiro Shinda, liulianer and keihara; The ice emperor came to fengchangtaro, Kadoorie Liang, Kengo fujibu, Huadi Chonghong and forbearance; The city in southern Hunan has the divine City Lingzhi, if people are Honghe and guijiu; Immovable peak has shenweiming and yiwushensi; There are also the hexagonal ones, kikeng Jinliang, Tiangen and sabakujiro; Finally, bu Er Yutai, Mu Geng Jinchun and Guan yuechu mixed in. Others have participated in the Kanto competition,


    "Long time no see, haoranjun" suddenly at the gate, a red car stopped at the parking space. The people who came down were all acquaintances, Cheng Cheng''s Huacun coach in southern Hunan. "Isn''t she Cheng''s Huacun teacher in southern Hunan?" Taocheng looked surprised. I didn''t expect to meet her here.


    "Mr. Longqi, please take more care." Huacun didn''t talk to Meng Haoran and greeted coach Longqi. After coach Longqi''s introduction, people knew that coach Longqi was the general leader of this time. In addition, Huacun coach and ice emperor''s coach kutaro were probably the leaders because Qingxue was the champion of this Kanto competition, The means of the other two are above her!


    After a brief explanation, everyone finally understood the way of this training, and then everyone went to check the grouping. The selection grouping was divided into three groups. The team leaders in each group were different. Meng Haoran was of course assigned to Huacun group. It is said that this is the result of Huacun''s struggle. It seems that she still hasn''t given up.


    "Haoran, I''ll wait for you in the selection group." Shinichiro Shinda said to Meng Haoran after reading the group. "Well, I didn''t expect that I was from Huacun group." Meng Haoran looked at the group table and thought, "in short, work together!" Shinichiro Shinda was very friendly to Meng Haoran''s brother-in-law, but on one side, chiehara snorted.


    "From now on, we are all rivals. Let''s cheer together." then Dashi suddenly said to the young scholars, "yes" answered in one voice.


    Longqi group, "let''s practice freely on the first day today." coach Longqi told the team members the arrangement of the first day, "is it free practice?" "It''s really Mr. Longqi''s style." Dashi and Ju Wan looked at each other.


    The picture goes to Huacun group. "In order to defeat the West Coast selection team of the United States, we will organize the strongest team in this training. In order to further understand you, I want to hold a meeting first, and then make adjustments according to each of you." Huacun wants to know the situation of each team member first. Of course, Meng Haoran is also the object of understanding, I just don''t know how to understand it. "If you want to understand us, you''d better hurry to play." however, Huacun''s words just fell, and the trace impatiently interrupted, which made Chengcheng Xiangnan team members glare at one side, while Meng Haoran secretly praised "good Japanese team mate".


    "Now that you have come to my group, you should follow my method, OK, trace" chuckled. Huacun showed a strong woman and fought back without showing weakness. The words in trace obviously increased the voice, and then trace resolutely withered.


    ˜Y group, ˜Y taro is on the chair, while the others are standing. Obviously, he is the tallest of the three, and he still uses the back to the members of the group. Let''s mourn for the people of ˜Y group. "I don''t want to say anything more. Although it''s a friendly game, you have to win when you play. If someone doesn''t think so, he can go back now. He is never allowed to step on the court with the mood of the game at any time. That''s what I want to say." his words are also very cold, so that the people present don''t dare to talk, Stunned, "all the staff gather on the court and start the game immediately", before everyone came back, kuotaro entered the state, and everyone had to keep up.


    On the first day, the staff of each group spent in different coaches. In short, Longqi group was the most free and Huacun group was the most relaxed, because they only knew at the beginning, but the group of ˜Y was unlucky. At the beginning, there was a fierce competition, and there was a black face in the face of ˜Y. Meng Haoran, who knew all this in advance, was glad not to be assigned to the group of ˜Y.


    In the evening, Meng Haoran talked to his roommate, tracebu, bored. "Hey, what do you think of Tezuka?" Meng Haoran seemed to say inadvertently. "Well, Tezuka, I heard that he is a strong man, but I believe if it was him that time, I would win." tracebu pondered and replied, but it really made him right, Tezuka, who was injured, was really not his opponent. "Well, do you want to try?" Meng Haoran said mysteriously, "what do you want to try?" "Try to compete with Tezuka and he will come in a few days." the trace didn''t answer. Obviously, it didn''t believe that Tezuka in Germany would suddenly come back.


    The training continues. Meng Haoran in Huacun group is very leisurely. However, because Huacun has not given up on him, he always looks for various reasons to check his body and look at him from the perspective of art, so he has to hide from her. To tell the truth, Meng Haoran, who is favored by Huacun, is still a little proud. After all, he is such a beautiful woman and familiar, Meng Haoran doesn''t mind what happens with her, but yingnai is also making him unable to start. Besides, he is very upset that the other party just regards him as a work.


    Coach Longqi was hospitalized as scheduled, and yingnai had to take care of her, which made Meng Haoran who was not accompanied by yingnai very unaccustomed and less fun at ordinary times. Mechanical training with a group of people was also very annoying. Meng Haoran''s training had not improved much. If he didn''t have nothing to do, Meng Haoran might have left long ago, Anyway, he doesn''t want to compare with the American team.


    Still, Tezuka is coming back. Something interesting is about to happen. Meng Haoran spent his training in this waiting.

 Chapter 33

    On this day, Meng Haoran was doing his daily work. Suddenly, he heard the noise from the nearby stadium. After listening carefully, it seemed that someone was calling the name of Tezuka. Meng Haoran showed a long lost smile and the secret road finally arrived.


    "Trace, let''s go and have a look?" Meng Haoran called the trace department together, and the trace department was also interested in following up. He wanted to see what kind of person the former Minister of Qingxue was. After all, seeing is time, hearing is false.


    "Where are you going?" Huacun noticed Meng Haoran''s actions and was slightly angry about their actions. "Well, go to the bathroom" was obviously a perfunctory answer. "That trace Jun" didn''t investigate. It seems that she really loved Meng Haoran. "The same" trace didn''t even think about it, and directly used the same reason as Meng Haoran, "Well, then you go." Huacun just wanted to reflect her sense of existence. In fact, she was also very interested in Tezuka and decided to follow up.


    "Then I''ll go to the bathroom, too!" "I''ll go too!..." when the three people in Huacun left one after another, the rest couldn''t help it, so more people went to the "toilet".


    Time goes back to 3 minutes ago, when the people in the ryazaki group were not knowing how to arrange training because there was no coach. "If you want to find a coach, it''s here." Tezuka suddenly appeared in their vision and said something that surprised them.


    "Ah" "en" "hand, Tezuka" big stone first responded, "it''s really Tezuka!" Juwan''s reaction was not slow. "When did the minister come back?" several young scholars hurried to the side of Tezuka, and then they talked about the past.


    When Meng Haoran came, he saw that a group of people surrounded the Tezuka in the middle. "Is that the Tezuka?" Although the trace is a doubt, the tone is affirmative, because he has felt the strong breath of Tezuka, "well, that''s our minister of youth studies." Meng Haoran smiled at Tezuka. Tezuka noticed that Meng Haoran''s eyes looked at each other like Meng Haoran, and nodded slightly to Meng Haoran.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    "Isn''t Tezuka doing recovery training in Germany?" at the place where the selection team ate, all the people came and sat in their chairs. Tezuka and the other two coaches stood in front of the crowd, looked at the Tezuka suddenly appeared here, and Buer''s brother asked questions, "He will appear here, indicating that the treatment is over," guessed Guan Yue, but the guess is very accurate. Because Tezuka went to Germany for treatment very early and was not injured again in the game with ice emperor like the original, he has actually recovered very well.


    "Quiet" when everyone was talking, Huacun said, "first of all, it''s about the succession of teacher Nagasaki, and the head coach was replaced by ˜Y." ˜Y finally rose to the top. "Then, who will take over the coach of Nagasaki group? According to teacher Nagasaki''s strong recommendation, we welcome Tezuka, and he will act as a new coach." ˜Y announced Tezuka''s appointment, Other people at the bottom responded with doubts, disdain, undeniable, and comfort. Naturally, those who doubt and disdain are those who do not know about Tezuka, and those who have heard about Tezuka''s name. The last comfort is naturally the youth scholars who know the most about Tezuka.


    "Originally, Tezuka should have participated in this training as a player, but he was still in recovery training. In addition, he had no intention to join the selection, so he came back from Germany as a temporary coach." Huacun explained to Tezuka, which surprised Meng Haoran that Tezuka had hidden the fact that he had recovered.


    "Sorry" Takemoto guijiu raised his hand and seemed to want to speak. "How" Takemoto acquiesced, and Takemoto guijiu stood up. "I''ve heard how excellent taketsuka is, but he''s a middle school student like us, and I haven''t seen his strength, so I can''t agree." Takemoto guijiu doesn''t think he''s worse than taketsuka, who is also a middle school student, I don''t think Tezuka is qualified to be their coach.


    "Tezuka, for such opinions," ˜Y kicked the ball to Tezuka. In fact, he didn''t believe Tezuka a little. "I think such a question is very reasonable. Whether I can be recognized as a coach can be judged through today''s practice! Is that ok?" Tezuka''s expression didn''t change at all. He said his plan. It seems that he still speaks by strength, while others didn''t say anything when they heard him.


    "I think the responsibility of the coach is to see the strength of the players, find out the weaknesses that everyone should overcome and the strengths that should be improved by 1, and give appropriate suggestions. Then in order to understand your strength, I''ll compare with you again and again!" On the pitch, Tezuka made a declaration to the others in the ryosaki group, which was a bit like refusing to fight.


    Next, Tezuka started the wheel fight, but he used his right hand, which was not as serious as the original left hand. He still learned his right hand. I have to say that Tezuka was very conscious. Even if his left hand was not injured, he made plans after the injury.


    In the first game, Takemoto guijiu said to Tezuka, "don''t worry, just attack with all your strength." Tezuka''s words made Takemoto guijiu very unhappy. Then Takemoto guijiu played 12 points and hit the ball to Tezuka.


    "Why, I clearly aim at the corner" after playing for a while, hiromoto kuiju gradually found out that it was wrong, because his return ball always ran to Tezuka, as if he was attracted. "How could" the more I played hiromoto kuiju, the more I couldn''t figure it out.


    "Tezuka hasn''t moved a step since the beginning." the God tail outside looked very carefully, and others were surprised, because there was no ice emperor''s battle, and the unique skills of Tezuka haven''t been exposed yet. "The field of Tezuka!" Meng Haoran said to himself like the scene in the field. He had already run from Huacun. Of course, he was accompanied by tracebu and others.


    Others heard Meng Haoran''s words and understood the effect of Tezuka in the Lenovo field, that is to control the rotation of the ball and make the other party hit the ball back to their side.


    "He, what kind of person is he?" Komoto guijiu finally failed miserably in the field of Tezuka and agreed with Tezuka.


    Next, the people of the Longqi group fought against Tezuka, but they were defeated by Tezuka. It was still very easy. So far, the members of the Longqi group fully recognized the identity of Tezuka, and the traces that watched all this also ignited the war against Tezuka.

 Chapter 34

    When his opponent Suzuka San of the trace Department expressed his intention to fight, Meng Haoran noticed that another person also had a considerable interest in his opponent Suzuka, that is, shinichiro Shinda, who also came to watch the Tezuka competition. From shinichiro shinichiro''s expression, we can see what he was thinking. There must be only the strong at the top.


    "Minister Tezuka, can''t your group play?" Meng Haoran saw that it was a rare opportunity at this time. According to his observation, Tezuka didn''t consume much physical strength. After all, he didn''t even use his left hand.


    "Well... Yes," Tezuka mused a little, and then agreed. "Do you want to play?" Thought Meng Haoran asked for himself. "No, it''s for traceback and Zhentian," Meng Haoran quickly denied.


    On one side, shinichiro Shinda and the trace were stunned when they heard Meng Haoran''s answer. Shinichiro Shinda was stunned that Meng Haoran actually saw it. The secret way was so sharp, and the trace wondered why Meng Haoran pulled shinichiro Shinda in. However, after looking at shinichiro shinichiro''s expression, the trace found something wrong and understood why Meng Haoran said that, I admire Meng Haoran''s careful observation. In fact, Meng Haoran just knew that shinichiro Shinda would be interested in tsuka.


    "Is that so?" Tezuka looks at tokbu and shinichiro Shinda. Tezuka has heard of the reputation of tokbu and shinichiro Shinda. He knows that they are very strong opponents, but his injury has recovered almost. He is not afraid to fight. On the contrary, he also wants to compare with them.


    Being stared at by Tezuka''s eyes, tracebu and shinichiro Shinda didn''t speak. They both responded to Tezuka with warlike eyes. Obviously, Meng Haoran said well.


    "But there are two of you. Who will come first?" Tezuka threw out a troublesome question, and tokbu and shinichiro Shinda were also asked. They looked at each other and did not give in to each other. It seemed that if no one stopped, there would be a fierce duel like the original.


    "Then come to doubles!" At this time, Meng Haoran suddenly interrupted, "doubles?" Tracebu and shinichiro Shinda didn''t understand Meng Haoran''s meaning. "Yes! You''re in the group, and I''m in the group with Tezuka." Meng Haoran said amazing words. It turned out that he also wanted to step in. In fact, he wanted to try this for a long time. This time, he finally seized the opportunity to play tennis with three ministers. Although shinichiro shinichiro Shinda is a vice minister, his strength is definitely ministerial level, I''m excited to think about this collocation.


    "Tezuka and Haoran!" Shinichiro Shinda said to himself, picked up his own racket and walked into the court. It seems that he agreed. When the trace saw this scene, it had to agree, although it was a little uncomfortable.


    "Tezuka, how do you feel?" seeing that two of the three agreed, Meng Haoran looked forward to asking Tezuka.


    "It''s good" Tezuka saw that Meng Haoran''s expectation had no objection. Besides, he also felt interesting.


    So a high-end doubles game in middle school tennis was decided and will begin soon. "What do you want to do, I don''t allow it." Huacun, who heard the news, rushed over. "If you do, I''ll cancel your qualification for the selection team" has a strong attitude.


    "Well, whatever." Meng Haoran didn''t care about Huacun''s words. Anyway, he was not interested in the U.S. team. "You''re so..." Huacun didn''t expect Meng Haoran to be and disappointed with this attitude. He turned his eyes to tracebu and Zhentian. Tracebu and Zhentian hesitated a little, but looked at Meng Haoran and made a decision, "I think this game can be carried out." ˜Y arrived in time to resolve the embarrassment of Huacun and let the words of tracebu and Zhentian not be said. It was timely rain. Tracebu and Zhentian were also relieved. It would be best to solve it in this way.


    "Let''s start soon." Meng Haoran felt that he was a good man at this time.


    ¡­¡­


    "In a decisive game, Tezuka and Meng Haoran started the match against tokbu and Zhentian. First, Zhentian served." dashijun came to serve as the referee again, and the people who came to watch this unprecedented game also surrounded the court. Basically, all the people who participated in the selection came, including Shenglang and others who worked as chores.


    "Is it going to start at last? The duel between the four ministers is really expected!" "Yes! I didn''t expect to see such a great game. It was a worthwhile trip."... "There were bursts of comments around.


    The four people in the field have completely entered the state. For them, if they are a little careless at this time, the game will end in an instant. The master''s fight can''t be distracted! Even Meng Haoran dare not underestimate the other three. Although he is stronger than others, he is not absolutely strong. Besides, doubles is not comparable to singles. The role of 1 + 1 is greater than two.


    "There is an invisible lead shot" Zhentian used a powerful trick from the beginning. It seems that he can''t underestimate the two opposite people. After all, one was Meng Haoran who beat him, and the other also showed corresponding strength in the game just now.


    "Fight back, it''s so simple" Tezuka didn''t disappoint the audience and showed great strength.


    "Got it." the trace Department saw a flaw in Meng Haoran. "How could I have such an obvious flaw! I lied to you." it turned out that Meng Haoran deliberately revealed a flaw and hooked the trace department.


    "Bang" Meng Haoran won the first goal.


    "What a fierce game. There are so many changes in such a short time. It''s really Haoran." they were excited in Taocheng.


    "Cut, the game just started." the trace was a little angry when he saw that he had been hit. "Don''t make low-level mistakes." Zhentian was also dissatisfied with the trace, and the trace ignored him because of a mistake.


    The competition of "there is an invisible lead shot" was held again. This time, there was no mistake by the trace. The two sides launched a tug of war. Basically, both sides had no special weakness. Even if they cooperated with doubles for the first time, they seemed to cooperate for a long time. There was no phenomenon that the trace and Zhentian did not cooperate with the American team in the original work, Meng Haoran and Tezuka gave them considerable pressure, so that they had to put down their prejudices and start to cooperate.


    "The ball club disappeared" Meng Haoran used his writing wheel eye, and the ball suddenly disappeared in front of Zhentian''s eyes.


    "How could it be, but in that case, you don''t need your eyes." Zhentian suddenly closed his eyes, and then waved with the feeling, 15-15, a beautiful return ball. Zhentian broke Meng Haoran''s move. Of course, this is just because Meng Haoran only affected his vision.


    "This is what I want." Meng Haoran was not surprised to see the success of Zhentian''s return. He was very happy about Zhentian''s outbreak.

 Chapter 35

    "See, just now Zhentian actually closed his eyes and hit the ball accurately, but why did he close his eyes!" Those who have not seen Meng Haoran''s move are surprised that Zhentian can close his eyes to play, but they are surprised that Zhentian closes his eyes. After all, the ball has not disappeared in the eyes of others.


    "It''s psychedelic. It''s like magic. I haven''t seen Haoran use it for a long time. It''s so simple that it''s cracked. It really deserves to be Zhentian." Knowing Meng Haoran''s powerful move, Qian sighed.


    "Then I''m going to take it seriously." Meng Haoran saw that the two sides were a little deadlocked, so he went out of the realm of no self, and the golden light appeared all over his body, pushing the game to the Gao tide.


    "No self realm?" The trace found Meng Haoran''s behavior. The familiar scene reminded him of the original game and frowned slightly, but he soon recovered his peace. He said in his heart: I''m not who I used to be. Let''s see my progress.


    The "bang" ball flew straight to the trace. The trace faced the doubled ball. His eyes suddenly emitted red, yellow and white lights alternately, and finally stayed in white. "That''s it" slammed the ball back.


    "15-30" Meng Haoran didn''t react at all and was scored.


    "Indulge in my uncle''s beautiful skills! Everything you can''t escape my eyes." the trace saw his unique skill and became narcissistic.


    "The world of ice? Unexpectedly, I understood it at this time." Meng Haoran clearly remembered that this move was a unique move used by traceback in the national competition. Unexpectedly, it was used here. However, Meng Haoran looked at the direction of the Tezuka and smiled.


    "Useless" once again hit the ball back to the trace of Meng Haoran''s field with the world of ice. Sure enough, Meng Haoran still didn''t react. Just when the ball was about to fly out of the field, the situation suddenly changed. I saw that the ball moved to Tezuka in the rear and finally moved to Tezuka.


    "30-30" trace is a little silly looking at the "Tezuka field" of Tezuka. Unexpectedly, it has forgotten this. "Trace has figured out that with the existence of Tezuka field, his ice world can''t play at all.


    "I see. Although I don''t know how the trace hit the ball that can''t be hit back, that move can only be aimed at one person. As long as another person catches the ball, generally the ball aimed at one person can''t be interfered by others, and the Tezuka field has become a breakthrough point that can be interfered." He analyzed the situation seriously.


    Next, in the face of Meng Haoran who opened the realm of selflessness and Tezuka in the field of Tezuka, Zhentian and tracebu lost more and won less. Soon the score came to 4-2, and Meng Haoran took the lead.


    "How could this happen?" the trace finally couldn''t help complaining. "Calm down. Next is your serve. We still have a chance," Zhentian reminded. "I''m kidding. How can I give up like this!" The trace threw the ball hard into the air, and then the air flow around the body was invisible to ordinary people. The pupils changed color continuously, and finally stayed in red, "ah... Ah!" The ball flew to Meng Haoran.


    Meng Haoran, who was about to hit back, found that the ball almost didn''t bounce up, just like the only Yan flashback, which led to Meng Haoran''s failure.


    "It''s named Tang Weiser''s serve. I didn''t think it would be used so soon," the trace looked seriously at the other side of the court and didn''t underestimate the two people who could force him into such a scene.


    "What''s that serve? It didn''t pop up." the audience around can''t believe their eyes. They actually have such a serve.


    "Isn''t that the best Yan flashback?" Jumaru said to Buer, "no, I use the rotation of the opponent''s ball to play Yan flashback, so I don''t have a big burden on the wrist, but I can''t add that rotation to the serve, so the opponent''s burden is great." it seems that in order to verify Buer''s words, after three balls are served at the trace, it can be clearly seen that the trace has a lot of physical exertion and some asthma.


    "Service error" there was a mistake in the trace. It seems that it is not a regular service. "It''s still Tang Weiser serving" the audience. "It''s the same. If you don''t play now, you may not have a chance." the dry outside looked at the situation very clearly.


    "Game, Zhentian, trackside, 3-4" trackside won a sentence by relying on Tang huaiser''s service, but the situation was still favorable to Meng Haoran and them.


    "Trace didn''t put" Zhentian looked at the panting trace and didn''t know what to think. "It''s all right. How can it be? I''ve been thinking about the music that day in my mind." trace played a riddle, "me too." Zhentian can actually match.


    "Broken tango" Meng Haoran noticed the trace''s conversation and muttered, "what" Tezuka thought Meng Haoran was going to say, "no, nothing" Meng Haoran didn''t tell Tezuka his guess.


    In the following competition, as Meng Haoran expected, Zhentian not only opened the realm of selflessness again, but also the cooperation between trace and Zhentian changed again. The cooperation was incomparably tacit, and the action was extremely beautiful, as if they were dancing.


    The score of "game, Zhentian, tracebu, 4-4" was finally tied.


    "Really difficult guy" Meng Haoran was also a little helpless, "can''t go on like this." the scene in the field suddenly changed into a small battlefield. It turned out that Meng Haoran opened the limit field.


    "Have you finally made a unique move?" Zhentian and tracebu noticed Meng Haoran''s change, but they didn''t panic. After all, they are two people now.


    "Is this the limit field?" Tezuka tightened the racket held in his left hand. He had already changed his hand. After all, the strength of the other party is not joking.


    After opening the limit field, the two sides became close to each other, and the score was still in a stalemate. After 4-4, they entered the seventh round at 4-5, 5-5, 5-6 and 6-6, and the score gap in the seventh round was no more than 2 points. The broken tango was really strong, and even opening the limit field could not fully dominate. This was also because it was doubles, and the effect of 1 + 1 was far greater than 2, In particular, it is the two person group of trace and Zhentian.


    "Let me come" Tezuka suddenly released a short ball, and the trace ran over. "How could" the ball didn''t develop as expected, but didn''t bounce up after touching the ground. Instead, it moved to the rear. "Zero chop" the trace looked at Tezuka with shocked eyes. Unexpectedly, the zero in the transmission was so powerful.


    "At the end of the game, 47-45, Tezuka and Meng Haoran won." Dashi announced the final result. Everyone also recovered from the zero style just now and looked at Tezuka with awe. Of course, others were not disappointed because of the loss of tracebu and Zhentian. After all, their skills have completely conquered them. It can be said that this is the top game in middle school.


    "I announce that except for Tezuka, the other three are selected into the youth team. No one objects!" ˜Y issued a statement at the end of the game. Of course, the others have nothing to say. The strength of the four people is obvious to all. Who can be selected if they are not selected.

 Chapter 36

    Due to the war of Meng Haoran''s four people, the number of places in the selection team was reduced by three, nearly half, and the remaining places were more popular. Other people trained hard to compete for the remaining places, which surprised Meng Haoran. He didn''t expect that other people were so persistent in the selection team.


    "How leisurely!" Meng Haoran, who has been selected, sat in a chair next to the training ground and watched other people train. Since he was selected, Meng Haoran has nothing to do but complete his daily tasks. He just looks at other people''s training.


    "Hao Ran, would you like me to do something for you? You look very idle!" Huacun couldn''t see Meng Haoran anymore. "No, no, actually I still have a lot of things to do." Meng Haoran was startled by Huacun and hurriedly said. While talking, she walked away from Huacun and joked. She didn''t want to do those strange exercises with Huacun.


    "Hum, am I so annoying?" Huacun was very angry when he saw Meng Haoran''s response. "No, I still have to work hard. I must turn him into my work." Huacun strengthened his faith.


    Meng Haoran, who was far away from Huacun, casually found a room and took out his mobile phone to play with Zhentian Yue. He didn''t notice the word "Huacun" written on the door of the room. Yes, he accidentally entered Huacun''s room.


    "How tired! Take a hot bath first!" Meng Haoran, who was sweet with Zhentian Yue, suddenly heard a familiar voice. "Oh, it''s Huacun. Unexpectedly, it''s her room. It''s not good to be found by her. It''s too late to leave now." Meng Haoran heard the voice of Huacun. He understood his situation a little. He quickly looked around to see where he could hide. Suddenly, he brightened up and hid in the wardrobe.


    "Ah..." Meng Haoran was dazzled by the loud cry. He hurriedly covered Huacun''s mouth. Huacun looked at Meng Haoran with horror. It turned out that Huacun came out to get clothes and didn''t wear anything. He just saw Meng Haoran coming out of the wardrobe.


    "Listen, I didn''t come here on purpose, but I went to the wrong room. I had to go. Don''t shout. It will cause misunderstanding. Nod when I understand." Huacun had calmed down at this time and nodded quickly when hearing Meng Haoran''s explanation.


    "What happened to Mr. Huacun?" With the knock on the door, Huacun, who was about to say something to Meng Haoran, was interrupted by someone. It turned out that the students of Huacun had just heard the cry of Huacun to check the situation.


    Meng Haoran looked at Huacun with help seeking eyes. If this matter was found, his wisdom would be destroyed. "Nothing. I just found a cockroach, but it''s gone. I''m going to take a bath now. Go!" Huacun didn''t want this matter to be known to everyone, so he made up a reason.


    "Well, then I won''t bother." the people outside the door believed Huacun''s words, and then heard the sound of footsteps moving away. It was obvious that they had left.


    "Don''t look" Huacun also found Meng Haoran''s abnormality and hurriedly hid in Yu room.


    "Does it look good?" Huacun glared at Meng Haoran fiercely. "It''s good-looking. If only it had been like this all the time." Meng Haoran, who regained his mind, found that he said something he shouldn''t have said. "I don''t mean that, but it''s really beautiful."


    "Really?" Huacun heard Meng Haoran boast of her beauty, and her tone was soft, "what are you going to do?" Directly into the topic, he looked at Meng Haoran with a serious face. The expression told him that if he was wrong, the consequences were very serious.


    "Everything is up to you! No matter what conditions I promise, you can ask me to be responsible, but first say that I have a fiancee." Now Meng Haoran has also been appointed.


    "Responsible? You didn''t do anything. You just looked at it. You don''t need to be responsible, but you have to promise me three requirements." Huacun was a little excited when she heard Meng Haoran say that you can be responsible, but she hurried out of the idea.


    "Really, just three requests, I promised." Meng Haoran was overjoyed and quickly agreed to Huacun''s request, but he didn''t find that he didn''t need to be responsible. He was suddenly lost.


    "Well, isn''t it enough?" Seeing that Meng Haoran promised so quickly, Huacun seemed to be very happy that he didn''t have to be responsible. His tone suddenly became heavy, and he was very uncomfortable.


    "No... no," Meng Haoran quickly denied.


    "Well, listen, the first condition is that when I work, let me guide you in training. Of course, you don''t have to leave the youth school, so you don''t have to be embarrassed; the second condition is that you should have the same attitude towards me as others and don''t hide from me; the third condition will be told to you after you haven''t thought it out." Huacun spoke out her request.


    "OK, I promised." Meng Haoran didn''t expect such a request. Although he didn''t want to be her work, he had to do so now. Just practice at will.


    "Well, that''s all right! You and I don''t know what''s going on today. You can go." Huacun nodded with satisfaction and then ordered to leave.


    Meng Haoran escaped like an amnesty. After Meng Haoran left, Huacun''s face turned red for the first time. She was seen by a man for the first time. In order to keep the teacher''s face, she pretended not to care. In fact, her heart has been pounding.


    In this way, the relationship between Meng Haoran and Huacun has become complicated. In the future, they will get along very happily in the eyes of outsiders. Meng Haoran also began to listen to Huacun''s suggestions, so that people who don''t know think he has changed his sex.

 Chapter 37

    Since signing the unequal treaty with Huacun, Meng Haoran''s days have become busy. He not only has to complete his daily tasks, but also listens to Huacun''s arrangements for various trainings. Of course, no matter what requirements Huacun put forward, Meng Haoran can complete it perfectly, so that the smile on Huacun''s face has not broken.


    "That''s all for today!" Huacun looked at the sky. Unconsciously, it was close to dusk. "It''s finally over!" "I''m so hungry. I want to eat." "Go to the canteen." Hearing Huacun''s words, the players on the pitch immediately became active. After a day of training, they were very hungry and felt that a cow could eat.


    "Haoran Jun, come with me." Meng Haoran, who was about to go to the canteen, was stopped by Huacun and smiled bitterly. Meng Haoran obediently walked behind Huacun.


    "Wait, Mr. Huacun, are you going the wrong way?" Meng Haoran, who followed Huacun for a while, found that it was wrong. They went in the direction of going out. "Just follow. We''re going out to eat. It''s a reward for you." Huacun''s answer surprised Meng Haoran. "Finally we can have a good meal. We''ve been tired of eating in the canteen for a long time." looking at Huacun, his eyes softened a lot, Secret way: she is still very considerate.


    They walked along the path to the place where Huacun parked the car at the gate. Huacun opened the door and sat on the driver, motioning Meng Haoran to take the co pilot. Meng Haoran, who was supposed to be the back, had to obey her orders.


    "So my car is OK?" Huacun provoked the topic, "well, it''s good." Meng Haoran didn''t know much about the car, but he still felt that the car was not ordinary. It was very comfortable to sit up, and the tip of his nose could smell a faint fragrance. It should be the body fragrance of Huacun.


    "Yes, but I bought it after two years of frugality. At that time, I liked it at a glance, and then..." Huacun was very satisfied with Meng Haoran''s answer. He began to talk to Meng Haoran about his car buying experience, and Meng Haoran just said he was listening with "en" when necessary.


    ¡­¡­


    After driving for about half an hour, Meng Haoran stopped at a newly decorated Chinese restaurant. "I heard that this new Chinese restaurant is very good. I''ve wanted to try it for a long time. Should you know Chinese food very well?" Unexpectedly, Huacun is actually interested in Chinese food. Meng Haoran''s senses in Huacun are better. After all, Chinese food is also his hobby. It''s said that he hasn''t eaten Chinese food for a long time since he su. I really miss it!


    They were led to a table near the wall by a waiter and sat down. "I want Mapo Tofu, double cooked meat and braised beef, and three delicacies soup. Mapo Tofu is my favorite. Haoran, what do you want?" Huacun skillfully ordered without looking at the menu. It seems that he knows Chinese food very well.


    "No, just these three dishes! You can''t eat too much." Meng Haoran was stunned after listening to Huacun''s order. Unexpectedly, she also liked Mapo Tofu, which reminded him of pestering his mother all afternoon when he was a child to eat Mapo Tofu. It''s really nostalgic!


    "That''s it," Huacun said to the waiter, "OK, please wait a minute." the waiter turned and left,


    "Haoran Jun has any plans for the future? I mean, after participating in the national competition," Huacun said to Meng Haoran with great interest. His eyes are full of exploration, "will they be in the future?" Meng Haoran couldn''t help thinking that he would go to other worlds after becoming the Internet King until he became the God of the protagonist. He couldn''t help falling in love with the thought that he would see many novel and interesting things in the future.


    "Haoran Jun, Haoran Jun" Meng Haoran was awakened from his reverie, "ah!" A little confused, "I''m asking you what plans you have in the future." Huacun again stressed the question just now.


    "I haven''t thought about it yet." Meng Haoran, who couldn''t tell the truth, had to do it perfunctorily. "How about coming to our city into southern Hunan? After all, they won''t be in Tezuka next year." Huacun still didn''t give up his plan to bring Meng Haoran to her.


    "No, I don''t think I have many opportunities to play tennis in the future. I''ll quit the tennis club next year, probably..." Meng Haoran said here. According to his idea, his strength can almost complete the main task of the world after the national competition. Even if it can''t be completed, the U17 should be OK. Anyway, he won''t be here next year.


    "What, how can you quit the tennis club? It''s a pity that you have such a good talent and don''t develop in the tennis industry. Don''t you think about it anymore?" Hearing that Meng Haoran was going to quit the tennis club, Huacun felt incredible. She couldn''t imagine that Meng Haoran would make such a decision and tried to persuade Meng Haoran to think again.


    "No, it''s already decided. Please don''t tell others." Meng Haoran didn''t hesitate.


    "Is there any difficulty?" Huacun still couldn''t accept it. He thought he had something to hide. "Well, let''s stop talking about this topic and have dinner!" The waiter just brought the dishes here. It''s still very fast.


    Then they were silent. Meng Haoran didn''t say anything, while Huacun was thinking about what Meng Haoran just said. A meal was very boring. However, Meng Haoran was very satisfied with the meal at that time. The food in this Chinese restaurant was really good and had the flavor of his hometown. He ate five bowls of rice in a row, which greatly exceeded his usual amount.


    After dinner, Meng Haoran returned by car. Huacun looked brooding and seemed to be trying to make Meng Haoran change his mind. They wanted to try Meng Haoran''s attitude while eating. Unexpectedly, they heard such explosive news. If they had known it would be better to come out, there would be no current entanglement.


    "Then I''ll go back first. Good night! Huacun teacher" Meng Haoran said goodbye to Huacun as soon as he got off the bus. "Ah! Oh, you go first!" Huacun is still thinking about Meng Haoran. Meng Haoran gets an answer and immediately walks to his dormitory. Huacun looks at Meng Haoran''s back until it disappears in her sight.


    "Really, I said it carelessly."

 Chapter 38

    After fierce competition, the members of the selection team were finally determined. Yueqian Longma was full of momentum because of Meng Haoran''s great enemy. Finally, it was directly selected. Qianshi in the original book was not selected. It was probably replaced by Meng Haoran. Although he also worked hard, his strength is not comparable with Meng Haoran. The others are the same as the original. They are Juwan, Buer, forbearance, and cut the original.


    "Let me see what I have gained during this period of time!" Meng Haoran, who has returned home, suddenly wants to see how strong he is now


    "Ding,


    Name: Meng Haoran


    Strength: 14 points (10 points for normal men aged 25, reflecting human strength)


    Agility: 15 points (10 points for normal men aged 25, reflecting people''s speed)


    Reaction: 15 o''clock (10 o''clock for normal men aged 25, reflecting human reflex nerve)


    Mysterious energy: 0 (reflects people''s mysterious energy, such as internal power, true Qi, magic, chakra, etc.)


    Title: protagonist 3 stars


    Skill: Tennis Foundation: Divine level


    The second level of selfless realm: the limit of understanding


    Level 2 of extreme field: Divine level


    Write wheel eye three hook jade (have several copy skills)


    Combat effectiveness: 378-399 points (the current limit is 399, and the amount of exercise can be increased)


    Exchange point: 34000 points


    Lucky draw: 4 times


    ¡±


    Looking at his attributes, Meng Haoran smiled with satisfaction. Has he been so strong unknowingly? In this world without the protagonist four stars, he is undoubtedly standing at the top, even if it is similar to Vietnam''s former nanjiro ratio!


    "System, am I not the strongest tennis prince in the world?" Meng Haoran was a little confused at this time.


    "Yes, there''s something better than you," the system replied as expected.


    "Why, my combat effectiveness can reach 399 points. Isn''t this the limit that the world can bear?" But Meng Haoran still doesn''t understand.


    "It doesn''t mean that the combat power is the strongest. After all, you are not the only one in the world who has reached this level. There are many people like you. To truly become an Internet king, you must defeat the strongest recognized by the world. At present, the strongest in the world is yueqiannanjiro, and it may be yueqianlongma in the future. If you don''t defeat him when yueqiannanjiro is still the strongest, The system explains that only the dragon horse becomes the strongest before Vietnam.


    "I see. To become the strongest, we must defeat the current strongest recognized by the world! I don''t want to wait for Longma to grow up. I''ve decided to challenge Longma''s father after the national competition. I''ve been in the world long enough." Meng Haoran looked deeply out of the window. That''s the direction of yueqian Longma''s house, When Meng Haoran made up his mind, the Vietnamese former nanjiro, who was practicing with the Vietnamese former dragon horse on the other side, suddenly had an induction, which was a feeling of being watched.


    "Arle" came back and the ball had stopped in his court.


    "What''s the matter?" although he scored, Longma obviously felt that his father was distracted for a moment just now.


    "No, it''s okay. Let''s go on!" Koichiro Koichiro Koichiro did not understand, so he simply gave up and continued to play with Ryoma, but unconsciously increased the power of the ball, making Ryoma Koichiro feel a sudden rise in pressure, but Ryoma Koichiro did not remind him, because he also enjoyed it, and the greater the pressure, the better.


    "Finally, there are many people!" The youth members of Taocheng and his party who were not selected came to the venue of the friendly competition. It was a large indoor gymnasium. At this time, it was already a sea of people. They were full of spectators to watch the competition. Fortunately, the school where some members participated had a special position, otherwise they would have to stand.


    "Finally crowded in." although there was a seat, it took a lot of effort to get to the seat. "I didn''t expect Haoran that they could compete here. It''s impossible for the national competition to have so many spectators!" Taocheng sighed, "the probability of the national competition not having so many viewers today is 999%" Qian was unwilling to show weakness, "well, the competition is about to begin. Let''s watch it carefully!" The big stone came out to make a round and stopped the topic.


    Sure enough, the team members from both sides have been introduced. "First of all, there are often members of the Japanese pair. They are Jingwu trackside and renzu Yushi from Bingdi School Park. I saw that the trackside came out with the pace of Feng Sao, while renzu walked behind. The support group of" Bingdi "," Bingdi "," trackside "and" trackside "came with the trackside to the center, He snapped his fingers and the voice stopped. "The winner is me" the trace issued a declaration.


    "It''s still this set. I''m not tired of playing." Meng Haoran in the back glanced.


    "Next came shinichiro Shinda and chiya chiehara, affiliated to Lihai University." the two people went very normal. Except that Shinda had a straight face, the cutting principle was excited.


    Finally, under the leadership of Meng Haoran, the four people calmly walked into the venue.


    "Hey, did you hear that? They are all from the youth School Park. They are so powerful. Unexpectedly, half of them are from their school." "yes, they are so powerful." listening to the comments from around, the waist of the youth school people suddenly straightened up, as if it was him who appeared on the court.


    "It seems that our popularity is also good!" Meng Haoran was very satisfied with the audience''s response. "Yes" Buer still smiled at Mimi, "see? Little boy, we are very popular." Juwan appears very active, "en" more recently, I saw more in the United States. I don''t feel much about this scene.


    "Here are the members of the American team, they are Michael from China and Billy Katie from the west of the United States..." the appearance mode of the American team is very different from that of Japan, as if they are all big stars. In particular, the appearance of Tom Griffith and Terry Griffith caused the screams of many female audiences, which made Meng Haoran very unhappy, Well, he never admitted that he was jealous.


    "The opponents of the game will be announced immediately before the start of the game. Please don''t pay attention to the electronic version. The next thing to be announced is the players of the second doubles." with the commentator''s words, the names of four people appear in the electronic version. The American team is Mickley and Billy Katie, while the Japanese team is shinichiro Narita and keigo Tanabe, which still hasn''t changed,


    After seeing the list of players, both sides entered the field with rackets, and the game was imminent.

 Chapter 39

    "My goddess of victory is looking at me!" Billy Kaidi looked at the corner of the auditorium with fire re''s eyes. There were a group of people with obvious commercial atmosphere. That was the sponsor found by the American team. As long as the game could be done well, the sponsors would sign a contract with them, and the woman Billy Kaidi saw was sitting there. It was a girl with long blond hair and looked very quiet.


    "Dare to look down on me." the trace noticed Billy Katie''s sight and thought it looked down on him, but he was right. To tell the truth, most of the American team looked down on the Japanese team. After all, they were professionally trained.


    "One game, shinichiro Shinda serves." The referee''s voice sounded.


    "Look at the move" shinichiro Shinda came up with an invisible lead shot. "Hit back" mikaeli kept up with shinichiro shinichiro Shinda''s speed. "It''s true that he learned martial arts in country Z." Meng Haoran actually appreciated mikaeli very much. After all, he is from the same country.


    "Bang..." there was a sound of hitting the ball on the court, but the audience didn''t see where the ball was. "15-0, the American team took the lead, let''s look at the slow motion." in fact, he didn''t know what was going on. The ball was suddenly in the field of the Japanese team.


    The audience turned their attention to the big screen. After slowing down for an unknown number of times, they finally saw the action of the two people on the court. It turned out that it was mikaeli and shinichiro Shinda hitting the ball at a speed invisible to ordinary people. Finally, shinichiro shinichiro shinichiro was cheated by mikaeli''s fake action and lost the first point.


    "It didn''t happen in the middle of the game, did it? It was so early..." Meng Haoran said to himself, a little puzzled. "What" next to him seems to have heard something, "nothing, just complaining about today''s breakfast." of course, Meng Haoran can''t repeat what he said just now. Others are nothing. If he guessed something, he won''t have anything, But there will be trouble.


    The game continued, and the duel between shinichiro Shinda and Macquarie began again, but Macquarie won basically in the end, and the score reached 1-0


    "I said you had enough!" The trace really couldn''t see it anymore. He had become a decoration just now, but he didn''t worry about falling behind because of the score. The two opposite people were no better than Meng Haoran and Tezuka. On the contrary, he could clearly see that their strength was higher than each other. If he used the ice world, the game would end soon.


    "Well, I see." although shinichiro Shinda is very unwilling, he doesn''t intend to continue with Macquarie. After all, it''s doubles.


    So, in the next game, the trace began to work hard, "there was a broken round dance music". After forcing Billy Katie to play a high drop ball, the trace jumped up suddenly, which was obviously a unique move, "intoxicated..." the trace who had just played the ball was about to make a victory declaration, but he saw Billy Katie''s voice in the air, Then "I''ve got the ball." Billy caddy used his stunt to hit the goose back and hit the ball directly in the air.


    "15-0" another point for the American team, "Oh, I still have some skills!" The eyes of the trace became very terrible. It was very uncomfortable to be interrupted by someone from pretending to force.


    "See!" Billy caddy conveyed his meaning to his victory goddess''s eyes, completely ignoring the trace opposite.


    "Billy" Mickley said seriously, "I see." as a teammate, Billy Katy understood Mickley''s meaning, just told him not to be careless.


    "It seems that the other party is not vegetarian." Buer was a little surprised at the strength of the American team. He actually cracked the signature skills of the trace so simply, "but it''s not enough!" Yueqian Longma doesn''t care. The strength of Zhentian and traceback is obvious to all.


    "Everything about you is under my eyes." the trace failed one move and made another move. Compared with likati, he used the world of ice.


    "Let me come" Billy caddy was confident about the ball, "what" but he didn''t receive it decisively. At the moment he wanted to hit the ball, he suddenly found that he seemed to be frozen and couldn''t catch the ball.


    "What''s that trick?" Michaelis saw the horror of it. "Are those eyes?" Puzzled, he looked at the eyes of the trace. It has to be said that the master is different.


    The "15-15" game began to reverse. Facing the fierce attack of the trace, the U.S. team had no way at all. The game began to fall in general. In addition, Zhentian didn''t fight hard with Macquarie, but cooperated with the trace. Without Meng Haoran, their cooperation could not be so good. It would be simple for the first time and the second time. The trace and Zhentian said there was no pressure at all.


    In the subsequent game, although the American team fought hard, it was completely futile for the two people who had already faced Meng Haoran and Tezuka.


    "I don''t want her to see me lose the game." Billy Kaidi roared and hit the highest goal. "Good ball, but..." Zhentian''s eyes changed and used his signature skills like a mountain


    "The game is over, 1-6, Japan wins" came to an end.


    "How could" Billy caddy was unwilling, because his ugliness was seen by her sweetheart. He looked up at the audience. Sure enough, the blonde girl there had disappeared. He probably didn''t want to see him. He thought so pessimistically.


    "I really don''t know my happiness in happiness." Meng Haoran couldn''t help vomiting when he saw Billy Kaidi''s appearance, but he knew that the girl had been interested in him for a long time. Only Billy Kaidi didn''t know it.


    "What a waste, this thing can''t be completed." the supervisor of the American team was very angry that the second doubles was hanged. He didn''t even play a close match, which made several sponsors go away. These are his financiers. Now he just hopes to play a good game in the next game.


    The break time was very short. The first doubles followed the second doubles. With the display of "m Griffith, Terry Griffith and kikumaru Yinger forbearance" on the screen, the list of players for the new round was confirmed.


    "What an unexpected combination! Juwan senior and forbearance are together. Shouldn''t it be he Buer senior?" Taocheng doesn''t understand this combination. In his opinion, Juwan and Buer are more familiar. Besides, Buer is stronger than forbearance, but he completely forgot that there are singles. If Buer is so strong, it must be singles.

 Chapter 40

    "Ah... Mu Griffith, Terley Griffith..." after the two of the American team appeared, there were bursts of exclamations in the audience.


    As the brotherhood of the American team, Mu Griffith and Terley Griffith are very popular. In particular, their younger brother is like a fake mother and is loved by the girls. They are like stars. They pursue stars everywhere.


    "Jugglers finally appeared." Meng Haoran was a little upset when he saw that M Griffith and Terley Griffith were so popular, especially so many girls screamed.


    "Have you heard of them?" Hua Village, who was not the on-site guide, passed by Meng Haoran and said, "Er, listen to Qian." Meng Haoran took Qian as a blocking sign and sneezed hard in the audience. "Who is thinking of me?" I wondered.


    "Is that so? It''s really dry." during the selection team, Huacun has seen the ability of dry, which is deeply impressed by his tennis data.


    The game did not change because of Meng Haoran, probably because Meng Haoran did not have a great impact on Juwan.


    At the beginning, mu gelifei and Terley gelifei took the initiative with superb strength, leaving jumaru and forbearance completely helpless. However, after jumaru and Terley gelifei broke out a new formation, jumaru confused mu gelifei and Terley gelifei with super fast speed, and there was a residual shadow, which was reversed in an instant.


    "I didn''t expect this to happen." the supervisor of the U.S. team saw that when m Griffith and Terry Griffith fell into the disadvantage, the audience seemed more involved. It was a performance called worry. "It seems that the script is going to change."


    At halftime, "I''m sorry, boss, we''ll work hard." m Griffith thought the supervisor would be dissatisfied with their situation. "No, now modify the script, you''ll lose the game." the supervisor said his plan. After his observation, the audience can be more involved and attract attention.


    "Lose!" At the same time, mgliffe and Terley griffe said with strong disbelief, "yes, it''s a loss." the supervisor emphasized his words again, and then looked at mgliffe and Terley griffe with fixed eyes, "I know." mgliffe and Terley griffe finally had to give in, although they were very unwilling.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    "What''s the matter? You have more than this strength." it''s obvious that the hitting speed and strength of M Griffith and Terley Griffith have decreased significantly compared with that just now.


    "Really?" As if stimulated, mgoliphi made a strong counterattack, and Juwan was scored a point. "That''s what I want." Juwan seemed very happy.


    "Brother," Terry Griffith reminded, "I know, as long as I lose in the end!" M Griffith deceived himself and others and replied, "well", in fact, Terley Griffith didn''t want to be so oppressed.


    "Do you want to play a close game and lose it in the end?" The American team''s supervisor didn''t think so. "It''s good. After all, the first game was too ugly."


    However, the next thing was beyond his expectation. When they burned again in terglipha, Juwan had almost no advantage, but lost. Finally, the United States won 6-4.


    After the "brother" game, Terley Griffith remembered that they were going to lose. "His body didn''t listen to the command at all, so he naturally played the ball." Mu Griffith said to himself. In fact, Terley Griffith was the same.


    "Nice game" when the two players shook hands, jumaru said to the Terley Griffith brothers. It seems that jumaru is very satisfied with the game and doesn''t care even if he loses.


    "Well, thank you," said M. Griffith. He was grateful to Juwan, but he still wanted to explain to the supervisor.


    "You... Forget it, that''s it. It''s good. You go down." The supervisor of the U.S. team wanted to scold m Griffith, but it suddenly occurred to him that this was the case and that they would be used in the future.


    "Yes, boss" m Griffith breathed a sigh of relief. They quickly left this place of right and wrong and went to the special lounge of the American team.


    After the second game, the sponsor went a few more, because although the American team won, it was not overwhelming, but played very hard and disappointed them.


    "Next, it''s lunch break. Please come back to watch the next game after dinner." just when Meng Haoran thought it was time for him, he heard such news. "Forget it, I''m really a little hungry. Let''s talk about the two senior students together! And Juwan senior students." Meng Haoran had to suppress his war intention.


    "Can you talk about it?" Just as the three were having dinner, the supervisor of the American team suddenly came over and invited Bu er. At this time, bu Er looked at Meng Haoran and said, "go" Meng Haoran indicated that Bu Er could go. He knew what would happen next, but it was the supervisor of the American team who told Bu Er their tragic story about someone, and then let Bu Er show mercy during the game, But this is doomed to be futile, but it''s not easy to fool.


    After a short break, everyone returned to the stadium, and the names of the competitors were also displayed on the electronic board, namely Bob old horse of the United States and Meng Haoran of Japan.


    "Kid, I''ll make you die ugly," Bob old horse said in English to Meng Haoran as soon as he played. Meng Haoran can''t laugh or cry. He''s joking. He''s not a thousand stones. He can only rely on perseverance to fight with Bob''s old horse. It''s not that many muscles have great strength. He decided to let Bob''s old horse see what real power is later.


    "I don''t know whether I''m dead or not, but I''m sure you''ll be beaten very rhythmically later." Meng Haoran didn''t pretend to understand like a thousand stones. He fought back on the spot.


    "Damn" Bob old horse was so angry that he fell his racket to the ground. If it weren''t for the game, he would rush up and beat Meng Haoran.


    "Have the ability to hit me!" Meng Haoran added fuel to the fire. Once Bob''s old horse rushed over, he had reason to clean up Bob''s old horse openly and let him know the real power.


    Unfortunately, Bob calmed down and picked up his racket again. Depending on the situation, he wanted to teach Meng Haoran a lesson in tennis.


    Seeing that the "cut" did not achieve the desired effect, Meng Haoran felt a little boring.

 Chapter 41

    "Eat my ball" Bob old horse tried his best from the beginning. It seems that he was completely angered.


    "What? I thought it was so strong, so it was the only way." Meng Haoran easily passed the ball to the United States, which surprised the people of the American team. As teammates, they know how powerful Bob''s old Polo is. They can''t hold the racket if they don''t make every effort to catch the ball.


    "I didn''t expect that such a thin and weak man should have such a strong power. Did he practice martial arts like Macquarie?" m Griffith watched the game on TV in the lounge. Seeing Meng Haoran hit the ball back so easily, he couldn''t help thinking of Macquarie on the same team, because Macquarie''s power is also strong in martial arts, but he has always been the speed of performance.


    "Damn" Bob old horse felt the strength of returning the ball and couldn''t believe it. Unexpectedly, he couldn''t suppress Meng Haoran in strength.


    Meng Haoran didn''t use any skills to deal with Bob''s old horse, because Bob''s old horse didn''t have any special brilliance, but he had great strength. Without the advantage of strength, Bob''s old horse was completely a role to be hanged. Meng Haoran felt that he played very easily and didn''t think how ordinary people could have such strong strength, Qianshi, who had practiced boxing in the original book, was also weak in strength. In the end, he could only rely on perseverance to draw with Bob''s old horse.


    "Let''s do whatever else." although Meng Haoran played very easily, he was a little impatient. After all, this mindless competition really made him unable to ignite.


    "Kid" Bob''s old horse became more angry after hearing Meng Haoran''s words, but he had no way. After all, his advantage is strength. In the face of Meng Haoran with the same strength and skills, Bob''s old horse can only admit bad luck.


    Seeing that Bob''s old horse is indifferent to his provocation, Meng Haoran finally understands that Bob''s old horse has only this degree and plans to solve the game quickly.


    "What''s good to use?" Meng Haoran was a little confused about what skills to use to quickly end the game. Thinking of the word "fast", Meng Haoran thought of Zhentian''s speed, so he began to use the invisible lead to deal with Bob''s old horse.


    "Game, Meng Haoran, 1-0" Bob''s old horse really can''t keep up with the rhythm and hasn''t touched the ball.


    "I didn''t expect him to do the same." Billy Kaidi looked at Meng Haoran, who was in the power of the great Dharma, and then looked at Macquarie with strange eyes, as if saying whether the people of Z are so strong.


    Maikeli ignored Billy Kaidi''s eyes. He was also surprised at this time. "Who is sacred" guessed that Meng Haoran is the descendant of which martial arts.


    Basically, as long as the ball is hit by Meng Haoran, it will score, so the time of this game becomes very short. The game has ended 6-0 in less than 10 minutes. The gap between the two is like a novice and a professional, which makes the audience a little impatient.


    "Is that man really from the United States? How could he be so weak that he didn''t win a game." An audience was puzzled and said, "you are wrong. It is not that he is weak, but that his opponent is too strong. Do you know who Meng Haoran is?" There happened to be an insider on the side, "is he famous?" Other people who didn''t pay much attention to tennis looked at the insider.


    Seeing that he was concerned, the insider proudly raised his head as if he was great. He said slowly until he saw that others had the impulse to beat people. "Meng Haoran is currently the Minister of the youth school, and once was in......" as expected, he knew a lot and almost completely described Meng Haoran''s achievements.


    "Meng Haoran is so strong that he will be my idol in the future." after understanding Meng Haoran''s achievements, many people have become Meng Haoran''s fans. This happens everywhere. If Meng Haoran knows that he has so many fans unknowingly, he must wake up in a dream and sigh, "it''s worth my hard performance!", I completely forgot that it was because of the change of time that I played so fast.


    "Next is the national competition!" Meng Haoran is a little melancholy. Although this feeling of being higher than the cold is good, he is a little bored after a long time. He can''t wait to meet new challenges.


    Just as he was about to end, "Ding, it conforms to the task scenario. Task release:


    Mission: Lien Chan


    Description: control Buer fought against Andrew iglijeff and won, demanding an overwhelming victory


    Reward: one lucky draw


    Failure penalty: None


    Accept?


    ¡±


    I didn''t expect that there would be a task at this time, which brightened Meng Haoran''s eyes. After listening to the task, Meng Haoran accepted it without hesitation. He took a look at Bu er who was about to play. Meng Haoran said sorry in his heart. After all, bu Er can easily win without his control.


    The next Meng Haoran peed and escaped to the audience. Of course, he was disguised. Now he can just see the stadium in this position, and the original owner of the position has been played by him with the writing wheel eye. "I didn''t expect to use you again." Meng Haoran touched his eyes and opened the writing wheel eye.


    At the moment when Meng Haoran opened the writing wheel eye, Zai Buer on the field was slightly stunned in the eyes of outsiders, and then returned to nature. Because his eyes were narrowed, no one found his abnormality.


    "I''m not the only one. You can take it this time." Meng Haoran looked at the unknown Andrew iglijeff opposite through the only one. According to the task requirements, he needs to defeat Andrew iglijeff with absolute strength, so Andrew iglijeff will lose miserably, instead of fighting an offensive and defensive war like the original work, so Andrew iglijeff still has the power to fight back.


    "I''m sure to win. In order to win, I''ve turned myself into a machine." in the face of self hypnosis in the name of genius, Andrew iglijeff''s strength is still good. After all, he has experienced devil like training. From ordinary people''s miraculous promotion to the ranks of one star protagonist, Meng Haoran saw the title of Andrew iglijeff from the system, Darling is really not weak. If he didn''t meet Bu Er, he might really win all the time, but this time he met Meng Haoran, who is stronger than Bu Er, is also extremely unlucky.


    The game of "one set, one serve" began.


    "Then let you see it," Meng Haoran said. His eyes contracted suddenly, and then he saw the image of an 8-wing angel slowly emerging behind the No. 2 in the field.

 Chapter 42

    "Bu Er did his best as soon as he came up. Can you say that his opponent is very strong? I can''t see it at all!" Jumaru was surprised to see the angel behind Buer. She didn''t expect that Buer paid so much attention to Andrew iglijeff. You know, even in the face of Qiyuan Buer, she didn''t make a unique move directly.


    "The strength has been enhanced again." Che yuan looked at the angel behind Buer and thought deeply. He remembered that he had six wings last time. This time he had two more wings, and his momentum was much stronger than last time.


    "This is the move used in the Kanto competition and the match between chieyuan. It''s really beautiful!" The trace looked at the angel behind Buer and exclaimed.


    "What is that, so like an angel?" Andrew iglijeff felt the deepest on the court. Since the virtual shadow behind Bu Er appeared, he felt that the surrounding air was solidified.


    "Bluff?" Billy Katie of the American team couldn''t believe that playing tennis would be so mysterious that even angels came out.


    However, in the next game, all the spectators were speechless, because the No. 2 performance on the court was really too strong. It was completely a hanging hit on Andrew iglijeff. Even if Andrew iglijeff was a tennis machine that could hit the ball anywhere in the field, it was not so easy to catch the No. 2 ball, Besides, the triple counterattack is more powerful under the increase of the angel field. Except for the giant bear counterattack, the other two can be played directly without the rotation of the opponent.


    "It''s so strong. I underestimated him before." kenbu can play Tang Weiser''s serve at any time, and it''s effortless. It''s incomparably strong compared with him.


    "Yes!" Through this game, Zhentian also knows Buji again.


    "Didn''t you use your best to play with me last time? Damn it." after watching today''s game, Che yuan thought that at that time, bu ER was so strong. After all, no one believes that Bu Er will make such great progress, which is different from Kanto competition.


    "The game is over, 6-0, no two wins." this game is as short as the last game. It is said that the American team has lost more and more miserably since the singles.


    "How could it be! I can''t believe it. Is that really the same? How terrible! The other party didn''t provoke him!" Taocheng in the audience saw that Bu ER was so serious and wondered if Andrew iglijeff had a grudge against Bu er.


    "No. 2 has a 100% chance of revenge with Andrew iglijeff." Qian also thought so. "He has got good data again." he closed his notebook and vaguely saw words such as angel field on it.


    "It''s finally over." Meng Haoran in the audience opened his eyes. It''s also very tired to control Buer to play. Besides, he let Buer play super long, otherwise the game would not end so soon. "I didn''t expect that the controller used his own skills so hard." Meng Haoran also used the writing wheel eye for the first time, and successfully let Buer use the angel field.


    "There''s follow-up work." Meng Haoran used the writing wheel eye again to wake up Buer. "I hope it won''t be found. After all, it''s Buer" looks a little worried.


    "Ah Le, what''s the matter?" when he woke up, Buer found that he had gone from the field to the field, and looked around as if his game had ended, which made him think of the last hexagonal peach city and meditate.


    "That Buer could..." the supervision of the U.S. team has been silly. According to his understanding of Buer, Buer should release water. Instead of directly exerting all his strength now, it seems that there is hatred. "Andrew is also a waste." Andrew iglijeff, who is usually good in his eyes, has completely become a guy who can''t get on the table.


    At this time, there were no sponsors left, which was worse than the original work. This was all due to Meng Haoran. Who let him defeat the singles of the American team, so that they had no chance to show themselves, which disappointed the sponsors.


    "Well, the task has been completed. Let''s have a good rest and have a look at the game." Meng Haoran, who has had two games, is satisfied and is ready to see the duel between yueqian Longma and Kaibin Smith. I don''t know whether Kaibin Smith has learned all the skills of yueqian this time. If he has learned all the skills of yueqian, he will have a look at the game.


    "The last game will be held next. The two sides of the game are..." the electronic board changes with the electronic sound. Only the name of Kaibin Smith first appears on it, and then the name of yueqian Longma.


    "Unexpectedly, there was no chance for chieyuan to play. The dragon horse full of fighting spirit is really terrible!" Meng Haoran was not surprised that yueqian Longma did not become a candidate this time, but directly appeared. After all, Longma''s strength was stronger than Che yuan. In addition, his fighting spirit did not disappear like the original work, but burned more vigorously.


    "Finally, I''m going to compete with yueqian dragon horse." Kaibin Smith seems very excited. He has been waiting for this day for a long time. He doesn''t know how much he has paid for this day. Today, he will finally usher in the harvest, just like students participating in the college entrance examination, which is both excited and nervous, because the college entrance examination determines whether the previous efforts are useful, For Kebin Smith, the match with Vietnam''s Qianlong horse determines whether his previous efforts are correct.


    "I will surpass myself if I defeat yueqian Longma." Kaibin Smith''s obsession with yueqian Longma is too deep.


    If Meng Haoran knew what Kaibin Smith thought, he would sigh, "today''s baby can''t afford to hurt!" I made myself so tired in order to fight for breath.


    "Yueqian Longma, this is our second meeting!" Yes, Kaibin Smith went to the youth school and met the Vietnam dragon horse once, but they still didn''t compare because of the Tezuka.


    "Ah" yueqian Longma doesn''t feel deeply about Kaibin Smith. What he cares most now is Meng Haoran. Kaibin Smith is just the opponent he needs to defeat.


    "I''ve been waiting for this day for a long time," cabin Smith said without paying attention to the coldness of yueqian Longma.


    "I didn''t make you wait." yueqian Longma pressed his hat.


    "It seems that Kaibin is very happy! Yes, he can finally face yueqian Longma. Kaibin has watched the tape of yueqian Longma more than a hundred times and has broken it." Billy Katie, as Kaibin Smith''s partner, understands Kaibin Smith''s mind and is happy for Kaibin Smith.


    "The outcome is determined in one set, and the first singles game begins..."

 Chapter 43

    "Look, the little spot is the right hand, that is to say, it is the external rotation serve." jumaru guessed when she saw the yueqian Longma serving with his right hand instead of his habitual left hand.


    Sure enough, jumaru''s guess was completely correct. Yueqian Longma did come up with an external rotation serve and scored a point on Kaibin Smith.


    "Is this the external rotation serve of yueqian Longma?" Cabine Smith muttered to himself, looking very excited.


    Next, yueqian Longma once showed his unique skills, and Kaibin Smith was scored every time, and was directly won the first game by yueqian Longma.


    "Kaibin, you play like this." in the next lounge, the supervisor of the U.S. team slapped Kaibin Smith. The failure of this plan has greatly annoyed him. Kaibin Smith''s performance has become the best outlet.


    "Their supervision and at first were just different," Ju Wan said badly. "En" Bu Er also echoed, and his eyes at the supervision of the American team became bad.


    Yueqian Longma also looked surprised. Obviously, he didn''t expect such a thing to happen.


    When the game started again, Kaibin Smith seemed to become suddenly powerful under the influence of supervision. The ball that he didn''t receive in the last game could hit back beautifully. He also hit back from time to time with the unique skills of yueqian Longma, which made yueqian Longma look very ugly. After all, no one likes the opponent to use his own tricks to deal with himself.


    Cabin Smith''s research on the Vietnam Qianlong horse was really thorough, and his skills were slightly strengthened. In this way, he soon gained the upper hand, and the score was leveled to 1-1


    "Dare not use other people''s tricks" yueqian Longma, who was scored by his own skills again, was not calm, but Kaibin Smith pretended not to hear yueqian Longma''s words, but smiled proudly, as if he was very satisfied with the current situation.


    "Cut" the dragon horse saw that the other party didn''t respond. He knew whether he wanted to make his own calculations or not. He firmed his eyes and said secretly: there''s a move you haven''t seen!


    "Yue Qian, let me see your growth during this period of time!" Meng Haoran discovered the change of the dragon horse before Vietnam.


    "Bang" Kaibin Smith hit a high drop ball under the guidance of yueqian dragon horse. "What" saw our dragon horse jump up suddenly. It was unbelievable that he jumped over the net.


    "Ah... Play" in Kaibin Smith''s view, the ball blew like a tornado and hit a small pit on the ground. Kaibin Smith was deeply shocked by the power of the ball. He had never seen such a spike again and did not believe that yueqian Longma could play such a ball.


    "It''s not on the video!" Billy Katie was surprised and frightened.


    "This is not the ball of Hesu. It''s because he didn''t play before the game with Lihai University, so this move was not recorded," Dashi analyzed. As a witness at that time, he understood the power of this ball most.


    "Whirlwind smash!" Meng Haoran looked at the ball with emotion. In fact, he had seen it countless times, but he was surprised every time he saw it.


    In the face of such a powerful smash by yueqian, Kaibin Smith had no power to fight back, and the score was widened in an instant. Although Kaibin Smith tried not to play a high drop ball, he couldn''t help himself in the face of the fierce attack by yueqian Longma.


    "Caibin, it''s time to use that move," reminded Billy Katie, who knew that the move created by caibin Smith and him was powerful.


    "I see." cabin Smith looked a little impatient and was hit by the sudden change.


    "There are other tricks!" Yueqian Longma noticed this scene and became alert.


    Finally, when the people were impatient, Kebin Smith''s expression suddenly became serious, and his grip on the racket was different from usual, as if he wanted to hit the ball with the side of the racket.


    "Are you coming?"


    At this time, Kaibin Smith thought: I have been working hard for today. In order to become a tennis master like yueqian Longma, I have done it. Then, now is the time for me to surpass him.


    "Bang" Kaibin Smith''s racket finally came into contact with the ball. Sure enough, he hit the ball with the side of the racket, and there were many return balls in other people''s eyes. It can be said that there are different balls in different people''s eyes, and the more balls in people''s eyes with better dynamic vision, but this obviously doesn''t work for Meng Haoran. The power of writing wheel eyes is beyond imagination, In Meng Haoran''s eyes, this is just a simple return.


    "What" was more and more surprised. He didn''t know which ball to play. Kaibin Smith scored decisively.


    Next, the attack and defense exchanged. Yueqian tried various methods, but failed to crack the illusion of Kaibin Smith. However, yueqian is not discouraged, because his strength has not really been fully demonstrated.


    "Ha ha, that''s it, caibin." Billy Katie smiled when he saw the scene in the field.


    "Yueqian, will you crack it with shadow like the original? That''s too boring," Meng Haoran said to himself in a voice that only he could hear.


    "Yueqian, don''t be careless" in the rest area, Tezuka said to yueqian, "yes" yueqian replied, and he already had a way in his heart.


    When the game started again, Kaibin Smith still had the upper hand, but he also kept up with the score.


    "It''s a whirlwind smash!" Kebin Smith still couldn''t resist this move, so that the game couldn''t be one-sided.


    "I forgot you still have this move." Kaibin Smith was obviously in a good mood at this time. He thought that as long as he played less golf, the situation was still in him, but that''s right, if there were no other changes.


    "Look at the little one''s feet" Juwan suddenly shouted, so that others didn''t know why.


    "That''s" it turns out that the foot before heavy just started to cross didn''t leave, and all the balls of cabin Smith will automatically hit there, "Tezuka field!" The trace gave the answer.


    "I''ve learned it! It''s good! It''s a little interesting." Meng Haoran''s eyes lit up.


    "What can I do? My phantom ball is still unsolvable." Kaibin Smith also found the situation in the field and knew that his ball was controlled, but he was still very confident in his unique skills.


    "There''s a phantom ball" cabin Smith did it again.


    "What little bit pressed his hat down so that he couldn''t see the ball?" But unexpectedly, yueqian successfully hit the ball back and scored directly. He used the field of Tezuka without moving, and could vaguely judge the position of the ball. In addition, he looked at the shadow of the ball and hit Kebin Smith''s ball smoothly.


    The next game was simple. In the face of Kaibin Smith who broke his unique skill, yueqian had the absolute upper hand. Even if Kaibin Smith broke out in a small state of selflessness, he was still blasted by yueqian, which was worse than the original work. However, Kaibin Smith untied the knot like the original.


    The game between Japan and the United States came to an end.

 Chapter 44

    Since the end of the Japan US youth competition, Meng Haoran has started a new round of training. In order to make final preparations for challenging the world''s strongest, a lot of things have happened during this period. It is surprising that Huacun has actually entered the interior. She often sees her exchange feelings with zhentianyue and Longqi yingnai, just like a good sister, and her relationship with Meng Haoran has become ambiguous, It was only one step away from fully establishing the relationship, but neither side pierced the layer of paper.


    Meng Haoran''s strength has reached the peak after training. He has 399 combat effectiveness under normal conditions. With various skills, he has the strength to defeat his former father, but he didn''t challenge immediately. After all, he still has deep feelings for the youth tennis department after staying in youth school for so long. He plans to say goodbye to them after the national competition, It''s worth his visit to the world.


    Time passed quickly. In a twinkling of an eye, the national competition was about to begin, and the day when Meng Haoran left was getting closer and closer. On this day, Meng Haoran just finished his daily training, "system, check my current attributes"


    "Ding,


    Name: Meng Haoran


    Strength: 14 points (10 points for normal men aged 25, reflecting human strength)


    Agility: 15 points (10 points for normal men aged 25, reflecting people''s speed)


    Reaction: 15 points (10 points for normal men aged 25, reflecting people''s reflex nerves) mysterious energy: 0 (reflecting people''s mysterious energy, such as internal power, true Qi, magic, chakra, etc.)


    Title: protagonist 3 stars


    Skill: Tennis Foundation: Divine level


    The second level of selfless realm: the limit of understanding


    The third level of extreme field: Divine level


    Write wheel eye three hook jade (have several copy skills)


    ¡­¡­


    Combat effectiveness: 399 points (current limit: 399 points)


    Lucky draw: 4 times


    Exchange point: 57200 points


    ¡±


    "There are so many exchange points unconsciously! It''s worth doing my daily work!" Although there are many exchange points, Meng Haoran does not intend to use them. In this world, such attributes are enough. Exchange points and lucky draw opportunities can be reserved for the future world. At that time, they played a far greater value than now. After all, the level of this world is still too low.


    "Next, it''s time for me to fulfill my duty as a captain and lead the youth to dominate the country..." Meng Haoran thought about the youth. The corners of his mouth tilted slightly, as if he thought of some happy things.


    Qingxue, Tezuka looked at his left hand alone in the lounge, "this moment is finally coming, the whole country!" In his mind, when he was a freshman, the then tennis minister Dahe made him a pillar of youth school, and his eyes became firm.


    By a river, the Haitang just finished his training. He was tired and lay on the ground. He felt the fatigue from the cells of the whole body. He smiled nervously. "My Haitang fumigation is not so easy to defeat, and the training needs to be strengthened."


    In an apartment, Qian looked at the data displayed on the computer and said, "is the chance of winning the national competition 90%? But I think it is 100%, because of that guy..." because Meng Haoran joined the greatly changed strength of the youth school, the current data shows that the winning rate is very high. This is because Qian did not fully collect Meng Haoran''s data, otherwise it will show 100%, Meng Haoran''s strength is beyond doubt.


    Dashi and Juwan sat together. "Dashi, our doubles are finally coming to the country. We will win, right?" Jumaru said that although it was a question, it was in a positive tone. "Well, we will dominate the country." Dashi thought of their efforts and gave a positive answer. "Will we always play doubles in the future? High school and university must play together," jumaru looked forward to, Thinking that he had been doing aerobic running in order to solve his physical problems, he finally overcome this big problem. He was full of confidence in the national competition, "let''s work together!" Dashi is also full of expectations for the national competition.


    At this time, he was practicing his swing at his home in Hecun. "After this year, I won''t play tennis anymore, so in order to leave no regrets, I must complete the goal of dominating the country with you." Thinking of the greater power of the swing, "alon, keep your voice down" came the voice of his father. "Oh" although he seemed to agree, he didn''t change his hand. When his father saw that the voice was still so loud, he couldn''t help coming to check, but he saw him outside the door, and he stopped, "forget it, it''s the last, alas!" I am leaving.


    "Longma, try harder! I didn''t eat, did I?" "Hateful" Yue Qianjia, the battle between father and son began again


    Deep in the mountains, "it''s time to go down the mountain." Taocheng is dressed up as a savvy man. He looks a little immortal. During the period from the beginning of the national competition, he came to the mountains alone and lived a ascetic life, greatly developed his potential and felt much stronger than before.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    At the same time, the ice emperor, immovable peak, lihaida and other teams that want to participate in the national competition are also full of self-confidence. They want the national competition to start immediately. In order to be ashamed of the national competition, they have put in great kung fu training, and their strength has changed dramatically. Especially the ice emperor, they were not qualified to participate in the national competition, However, because the venue of the national competition is Tokyo, there is an extra local quota and there is a chance for the preliminary competition. All the members hold their breath and wait for the national competition to be elated.


    Of course, other teams qualified to participate in the national competition can not be underestimated. After all, they are killed from the heavy siege. They are not weak and have their own characteristics. It can be said that each team of the national competition is worth looking forward to.


    The picture will come to Meng Haoran, "I don''t know if there will be any unexpected changes, but anyway, I will lead the youth school to the top. Let''s take this national competition as my warm-up match! Yue qiannanjiro wait, the day of World War I is not far away, and I will go to the silver world." Meng Haoran looked up at the sky as if he saw the endless world through heavy clouds.


    At the same time, yajiujin, who had just finished physical exercise, seemed to feel something. "It seems that it''s not far from that day. I can''t wait." For Meng Haoran''s world, he was impatient and couldn''t wait to see all the magic.

 Chapter 45

    The national competition finally opened in the spotlight, and the battle to decide who is the overlord began.


    The first stop of the youth school is the powerful Bijia middle school. Speaking of Bijia middle school, most of them are losers who have been trained under difficult conditions. They can often be seen working in the original works and theater versions. Compared with the rich ice emperor, they are beggars. Even ordinary middle schools are not as good as ordinary middle schools. Basically, they rely entirely on themselves. Coaches come to make up for it.


    "Boy, let you see what real power is." Tian Renzhi in Bijia started a mockery of yueqian Longma. It seems that almost every time yueqian Longma''s opponent is a little wrong with him. This is the mockery aura of the protagonist. However, after every game with him, his opponent will become friends with him.


    Yue Qian didn''t reply. He didn''t seem to be interested in such low-level people. Also, Tian Renzhi was good for nothing except his strength. He didn''t think of other ordinary people who didn''t even have any advantages. "It seems that the result of the game is doomed." Taocheng looked at the situation in the field and saw that they were no longer on the same level.


    "Well, a little bit will never lose." Juwan has full confidence in yueqian Longma.


    "The probability of winning is 100%." Dry out God''s mending knife.


    The other young students didn''t speak, but it can be seen from their faces that they agree with Qian''s point of view. However, the fact is also true. The enhanced version of yueqian Longma directly turned over the whole court. Tian Renzhi''s powerful service directly hit the first ball back, which made him burst out "Cao" directly in his heart. Then he lost his confidence and was finally won by yueqian Longma 6-0.


    The second game was buerhe village vs Pinggu field. There was no 7-5 in the original book. Buer didn''t cover the sharp rise in strength. He played a 6-1. That game was still Buer. They didn''t take it seriously and were unfamiliar with the opposite moves.


    In the third game, Tezuka vs Jiafei, due to the emergence of Meng Haoran, there are enough singles in Qingxue, so Buer and Dashi are still doubles. After all, Dashi was not injured. Needless to say, Tezuka directly solved the battle in the field of Tezuka. He didn''t even give full play to his real strength. Let Qian, who needs to collect data, look at Tezuka with resentful eyes. Meng Haoran shivered, because Qian will certainly look at him with the same eyes for a while. He doesn''t have the determination of Tezuka to ignore everything.


    The game should have ended here, but because it is the first game of the national competition, it has to play five games, so it will play two games next, although these two games have no impact on the result.


    In the fourth game, jumaru Dashi vs huoxinyuan didn''t know. In the face of the golden doubles of technical flow, the two in Bijia didn''t support the original work for so long. You know, they didn''t have to lose the game until they had heatstroke, but jumaru didn''t give them a chance to play, elegant stunt, Coupled with the incomparable cooperation, all the people in Bijia unconsciously showed their admiration. The 6-0 score explained everything.


    Finally came the captain duel time. Because Qingxue defeated each other with absolute strength, the time was very short. The competition in other venues did not end, so there was no scene of a group of other teams watching.


    The captain of Bijia''s team, Yoshiro kimoshi, was frighteningly black. Anyone who thought he could show his ambition in the national competition, but was beaten to pieces in the first game, and it would be hard to end the competition directly in advance. Although this season has ended ahead of schedule, in order to save some face, he must win this game. Yongsiro is very confident in his strength. He is known as the ace killer. I don''t know how many trumps of the team have been lost in his hand. He doesn''t think there will be any accident this time.


    Unfortunately, the idea of wooden hand yongsiro is good. If his opponent is someone else, he still has a little chance, but there is absolutely no chance to win against Meng Haoran. Meng Haoran can open the protagonist of the plug-in protagonists.


    "Are you the captain of the youth school? Don''t think I''m the same as the guys in front. I''m not at the same level as them. Don''t be surprised if you lose!" Wooden hand yongsiro said contemptuously to Meng Haoran.


    "Oh! Then you''re welcome. Come out if you have any tricks!" Meng Haoran''s tone was slightly cold. He didn''t have a good face for the arrogant guy in front of him. At present, he decided to clean up mushou yongsiro. If mushou yongsiro knew Meng Haoran''s idea at this time, he would regret his attitude just now.


    Seeing Meng Haoran''s appearance, Taocheng whistled "someone is going to be unlucky" and said with a finger. Everyone else nodded with an understanding face, which surprised other people who didn''t understand the situation.


    Wooden hand yongsiro listened to Meng Haoran''s suggestions and used his whole body. Basically, the unique skills of other people in his team have been used by him many times, and they are all enhanced versions, which makes the young scholars except Meng Haoran have to look at him with new eyes. His strength is still worthy of recognition.


    After a round, Yoshiro kimoshi won a game. At this time, his mood was as cool as eating ice cream in summer, as if he saw the outcome of his victory.


    "Well, your performance is over. Next I''ll start the game." Meng Haoran suddenly uttered a sentence. The implication was that he deliberately lost just to see Mutou yongsiro''s performance. This is really not true anymore, but it''s not a matter in Mutou yongsiro''s ears.


    "Keep talking hard, kid." Wooden hand yongsiro was provoked.


    Wood hand yongsiro''s anger is doomed to have no way to vent. Meng Haoran actually closed his eyes in the next game. This is Meng Haoran''s response to wood hand yongsiro''s use of sand to deal with Tezuka in his original book. Anyway, this has little impact on him. You can also be angry with wood hand yongsiro. Why not kill two birds with one stone.


    In the face of Meng Haoran who surpasses himself in an all-round way, Yoshiro wooden hand finally feels the feeling of his opponent in the face of himself. The pain is simply not enough.


    15 minutes later, "the game is over, 6-1, young scholar Meng Haoran wins" wooden hand yongsiro lies on the ground, which looks miserable and makes people can''t bear to look directly at him.


    In this way, the youth school won the first game and ended the game.

 Chapter 46

    Although there are so many experts in the national competition, Qingxue has never been afraid of challenges. In addition to doubles, which is a little weak, except Juwan and Dashi, the tacit understanding of others is not enough. However, the strength is there after all. In addition, Meng Haoran, Tezuka Guoguang and buerzhou help, as well as our original protagonist Yue Qianlong and Ma, Qingxue has a great momentum.


    "I didn''t know that the ice emperor would be like this. I didn''t expect that they would be our opponents in the end." The young scholars were envious of the ice emperor''s luck, but they were not envious. After all, they beat the ice emperor and promoted to the whole country. On the contrary, they were happy for the ice emperor to enter the whole country.


    "The ice emperor will be ended by us again." Taocheng children are full of confidence.


    Meng Haoran, on the other side, felt very boring at this time. He had no expectations for a group of opponents who knew the roots and the bottom, and were still defeated by his subordinates. At this time, he just wanted to fight with yukimura quickly to win the national championship, and then have the final showdown with Vietnam Qiannan Jiro. If he won, he could embark on a new journey, Meng Haoran was excited at the thought of the unknown mysterious world.


    "Haoran, your recent state is wrong! It seems that you are a little absent-minded. What happened?" However, he noticed that Meng Haoran''s state was not very normal and was a little worried.


    "Well, nothing. I''m just thinking about something else. Don''t worry." Meng Haoran couldn''t tell the truth. After all, if he told Buer the truth, he wouldn''t believe it. So he perfunctory.


    "Is that so?" After all, everyone has his own secret. Meng Haoran doesn''t want to tell him, and he can''t ask.


    Time turns, ice emperor and Qingxue face to face again.


    "Meet you again, Haoran Jun. This time we''ll be ashamed before the snow. I''ve been waiting for this day for a long time." The trace can''t wait to show his attitude like Meng Haoran.


    "Then I''ll wait and see." Meng Haoran didn''t say no. looking at the expression of the trace, he sighed in his heart: This is the last fight! I can still remember the last game. Knowing that he didn''t have much time, Meng Haoran was also a little sentimental.


    In fact, Meng Haoran can not leave, but it is impossible. Now that he has known the magnificent world and has a great opportunity to see it, as long as he is not a monk who is disillusioned with the world and an old man who is about to enter the earth, he will not give up this opportunity. Moreover, the attraction of longevity is not ordinary. How can Meng Haoran, a young man who has not had a lot of experience, bear it, I still have a chance to come back in the future.


    Soon the battle arrangement came out. The first doubles, Dashi Juwan vs shihufeng, and the second doubles, dry; Haitang vs sunward; Riji, the third singles Taocheng vs forbearance, the second singles Meng Haoran vs Huadi, and the first singles Tezuka vs trace.


    Except for the second singles and the first singles, the others have basically not changed. Meng Haoran didn''t want Tezuka to get hurt before he played with Hua Di himself. In fact, he was also curious whether Hua Di could make him feel pressure and whether any moves could be copied quickly.


    What else to say? Start fighting.


    The first is the performance of Taocheng. Let alone, at the beginning, Taocheng was really a bit like a magic stick. All kinds of accurate predictions almost lost confidence.


    In the game, Taocheng gave up his strength, played with perceptual tennis and easily won the first four games, but will the ice emperor''s genius really let the situation be like this? Of course not, because the ice emperor''s genius can close his heart, Taocheng''s perceptual tennis failed, and hit the post on the barbed wire, bleeding, but still persistent returned to the court. The passion of Taocheng ignited the forbearance foot -- the genius of the ice emperor awakened. Forbearance foot fought with Taocheng and was Ji passionate. However, due to the injury of Taocheng itself, forbearance foot narrowly won in the end.


    The hard-working duo came out. Qian Haitang vs Xiang riji. Qian and Haitang are the most hardworking two in Qingxue. Their training volume is basically 2-3 times that of others. Their strength depends on their own. Other players have more or less talents, such as the power of Hecun, the flexibility of Juwan, the overall situation of the big stone, the sensibility of Taocheng, and others are like talents, not to mention more. The sea hall is completely built up by a large number of training. It depends on those two moves. Dry is the flow of science. It forcibly uses its IQ to tennis. With scientific training, it occupies a place in youth studies, which is incomparable with Buer and Tezuka.


    At the beginning of the game, Bingdi let Qingxue fall into the trap of quick decision of Bingdi doubles. Xiang riji and Xiang riji also understood that if they fight with Qian, it is Bingdi who loses the battle. Their physical strength in Haitang is not covered. Even Xiang riji and Xiang riji have trained their physical strength, but they are not arrogant enough to surpass Haitang and Qian.


    Qingxue once fell behind 2-5 in the face of the ice emperor''s attack, and fell behind 0-40 in the sixth set. However, Qingxue''s IQ was still very high. Bingdi thought victory was in sight, but he didn''t know it. The game had unknowingly turned into a correction war. The result was self-evident. It was only a little, but Bingdi couldn''t win. Finally, Qingxue fought back and won the doubles 7-5.


    The game went on to 1-1, the score was flat, and then Meng Haoran and Hua Di performed.


    Not to mention, Huadi really has a set. Zhentian''s unique moves have been learned many times, but Meng Haoran''s moves are too fast. Once Huadi learns one, he immediately changes another, making Huadi always in a learning state, but he can''t score. In addition, the more difficult the moves, the longer Huadi learns, and finally Huadi gains a lot, but Meng Haoran plays with the score of 6-0.


    Meng Haoran, who got off the court, smiled calmly. Looking at the confused voice of Hua Di on the court, he said to himself: I''m Meng Haoran, who calls me a copy of thousands of tennis moves. Fight with me, sample, kill you.


    The others of the youth school looked at their captain with admiration. He had just taught them a good lesson. It can be said that the Tao is one foot higher and the devil is one foot higher. It was definitely a big war for other people to face Huadi, but Meng Haoran easily played with the strong enemy in their eyes, which was the end that even the ice Emperor didn''t expect. They had deep feelings for Huadi. They had such a simple defeat. At the moment, they felt as if they were dreaming.

 Chapter 47

    After the settlement of Huadi by Meng Haoran, the ice emperor has entered the Jedi, and Qingxue will win as long as he wins another game. The next thing Qingxue played was not the half hanging doubles of Qian and Haitang, but the famous golden combination Juwan and Dashi in the country. It was still the uninjured version of Dashi. You know, the original work almost couldn''t beat the injured version of Dashi Bingdi. It was Qingxue who abstained because he was afraid of Dashi''s injury. The situation was absolutely unfavorable to the Bingdi.


    "Feng, we must let the captain play." Shigeru''s implication is that they must win. If they lose, tracebu won''t even have a chance to play.


    "Well, the captain of the trace department will certainly play," Feng replied firmly. He also saw how hard the trace Department has worked for the national competition during this period. If they don''t even have a chance to play because of their defeat this time, it would be so much. Therefore, he was determined to win anyway.


    "You don''t have to do this. Don''t have pressure. Just do your best." The trace also matured a lot, but his clenched fists betrayed him. At this time, his mood was complex. I didn''t expect that Qingxue was so powerful that they were forced to this situation.


    That''s what I said, but the reality is that the group of Shishu and Feng began to use a mirage. The two people were like a shadow. Shishu looked like a person in front of Feng, making Juwan uncertain who caught the ball, so they made the wrong decision. With Feng''s new serve, they once stood in the upper hand and saw that they were going to win.


    But the variables appeared at the last moment. With the power of faith, The power as like as two peas in the same way is the same as the same. That is, the two people can know each other''s actions and even their thoughts without communication. Yes, the good friends of the chrysanthemum pill and the big stone have finally become the fruit. Two people also emit Hua gold color at the same time, and the eyes are also as same as the bestie.


    Then, the ice emperor''s two people were tragic.


    "How is that possible? What''s going on?" Hsinchu couldn''t believe this fact. Qingxue''s suddenly broke out like a chicken''s blood. It was almost invincible, which plunged Hsinchu into despair.


    "Senior student of Shindo! Imagine the trace" was about to enter the garbage time. Feng''s voice pulled Shindo out. Shindo looked at the field and was touched by the disappointed trace. He had never seen the look in the trace again. He remembered the efforts of himself and his teammates and cheered up again.


    After Shihu and Feng perked up again, they tried their best to return the ball. Even if they fell down many times, they stood up tenaciously, as if they were incarnated as Xiaoqiang. Although they were still defeated by Juwan and Dashi, they didn''t have no strength to fight back. The game was still a little interesting.


    "It''s not necessary!" Meng Haoran looked at the live version of the hot-blooded plot and couldn''t help admiring them in his heart, but he still thought they couldn''t turn over.


    When Meng Haoran thought like this, there was a sudden change in the venue. Juwan and Dashi stopped moving. The referee came forward to check. It turned out that they had lost consciousness. It was a waste of energy to start homology. They had started it for half an hour. In addition, it was the first time to enter homology, so there was this unexpected scene, Of course, the last efforts of the ice emperor also greatly increased their physical exertion.


    "Should I say something!" Meng Haoran looked at the ice emperor with a great sigh of relief. A group of people were speechless, but they also felt something vaguely, just uncertain.


    "Tezuka senior will give it to you."


    "En" Tezuka''s answer is very concise but surprisingly reassuring. He is such a man with special charm, which makes Meng Haoran a little like accepting him as his hand.


    On the other hand, trace was excited. Although he didn''t fight Meng Haoran, Tezuka was as strong as his intention. Of course, he wouldn''t say that when he knew that his opponent was not Meng Haoran, he was disappointed and couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. He probably knew subconsciously that he couldn''t beat Meng Haoran!


    The match between the trace and Tezuka was very fierce and seemed to be on a par. At this time, the trace could not find the weakness of Tezuka, but Tezuka could not take any advantage. The trace was a little over evolved stimulated by Meng Haoran.


    Gradually, the game unexpectedly evolved into a struggle like the original one. The only difference is that the Tezuka is not in danger of injury. It is not the trace that forced him, but their strength is almost the same.


    Meng Haoran was seething with enthusiasm. Although he knew that the two people on the court were actually under him in strength, their spirit was worth learning. They tried their best in every ball, and every collision was so fierce that it was not about skills. The collision of pure soul was unwilling to admit defeat for their own beliefs, and watched them play, As if two soldiers were dueling, Meng Haoran wished it was him on the court at this time.


    Finally, there was an unexpected ending for everyone else. The game not only reached the seventh, but also reached 201-201. Finally, both sides couldn''t hold the racket and ended in a draw. At the end of the game, the whole audience looked at the two people on the field with admiration, not about the victory or defeat, but admired their sportsmanship.


    The score is flat. What should we do? I had to play an extra game. The result was self-evident. There were still Buer and yueqian in Qingxue. The ice emperor knelt decisively.


    Although the ice emperor lost, they were not disappointed because they had tried their best. The reason why they lost was that young scholars were too strong. Besides, it was not so difficult to lose to people like Tezuka. It seems that Tezuka has been accepted by them and others have won their recognition. As for Meng Haoran, well, they didn''t compare him together from the beginning, They are not dimensional. It is necessary to lose with Meng Haoran, but they didn''t expect to lose so clean.


    "Haoran Jun, you want to win!" After the game, the ice emperor''s trace said to Meng Haoran.


    "Well, we will work hard together with your share." Meng Haoran also knew that the ice emperor entrusted their dreams to Qingxue and seriously replied.


    Yes, there is only one champion in the competition. Not everyone''s dream can be realized, but the loser can entrust his dream to others. Until it is realized, it is also an indirect realization of his dream.

 Chapter 48

    Qingxue, who defeated Bingdi, entered the semi-finals. He spent too much time playing six games, so he didn''t go to see the game between sitianbao temple and immovable peak. However, Qian didn''t know where to get the video at that time. The people of Qingxue started the Cinema mode to watch the film called "hanging and beating immovable peak". Yes, immovable peak lost three consecutive games to sitianbao temple.


    "I didn''t expect the sitianbao temple to be so strong." people can still feel the power of sitianbao temple through the screen.


    "Well, especially the abnormal duo, I''m willing to lose," Meng Haoran said. His face was a little unnatural. He really had no resistance to fags. If he met them, he might admit defeat directly. I really don''t know how Taocheng and Haitang beat them. Thinking of this, Meng Haoran glanced back and forth between Taocheng and Haitang with strange eyes.


    "Oh, yes!" When Meng Haoran said this, it seemed that they were doubles in the next game. Taocheng''s face was a little green, and only Haitang''s nerve was thick and didn''t respond.


    Others looked at Taocheng and smiled mysteriously, as if they thought of something good.


    The next day, the semi-final was held at a tennis court in Tokyo.


    In the first game, Meng Haoran vs Bai Shi, no two started the bench again.


    "Baishi, I''ve heard that you are called the holy book. I''ve heard a lot about you. This time I''m going to observe it closely." Meng Haoran looked like a good man, as if he really respected Baishi, but his eyes didn''t fluctuate at all.


    "I feel ashamed to be said by the uncrowned king!" Baishi is not a young bird, but an old bird. It''s a little fun to deal with this scene.


    "Everywhere, it''s just the praise of others. It''s comparable to your real talent." Meng Haoran said modestly, "who is the uncrowned king? It shouldn''t be me?", Meng Haoran, who never cares about current affairs, is a little blind. I don''t know when he got such a nickname. It seems that he is still very promising.


    Next, the two sides launched a friendly dialogue and showed the competition second and friendship first incisively and vividly, which surprised others and didn''t understand what they were doing.


    "Are you ready? Can the game begin?" The referee on the side finally couldn''t stand it and interrupted the 10 minute harmonious communication.


    "OK" and "OK" Baishi and Meng Haoran answered tacitly. At the same time, they thought: it''s really hard to deal with.


    "Are you disappointed to hear that you know our family well and didn''t fight him?" Meng Haoran with the ball started talking nonsense again.


    "Er, no, I have to fight Bu er. He is a genius." Bai Shi was stunned first, and then responded.


    "Really?" Meng Haoran said with a mysterious smile and began to serve in his hand.


    "This ball is so familiar." Baishi looked at Meng Haoran''s action and felt as if he had seen it somewhere.


    "Isn''t that the best serve?" The young scholars were still familiar with each other. At a glance, they saw that Meng Haoran''s serve was very similar to Buer''s move, and looked at Buer aside.


    "Yes" Buer gave a positive answer. At the same time, he was a little confused about what Meng Haoran was doing.


    "The ball disappeared." at the moment when Baishi waved the racket, the ball suddenly disappeared from his vision. "Do you think of the familiarity just now, understand the origin of the ball for a moment, and then think of the legendary information about Meng Haoran. Meng Haoran will know many people''s unique skills and show a sudden look" but don''t beat me like this. "


    The second ball, Baishi hit back Meng Haoran''s serve. It really deserves to be a holy book and immediately changed its color.


    "Oh, good! What about this?"


    "That posture is Yan Huishan, the best student." there was an exclamation from the youth camp. However, the fact is the same. Meng Haoran skillfully used Yan Huishan, one of the three counterattacks.


    "Has it completely become the same?" At this moment, Meng Haoran and bu ER in Baishi''s eyes overlapped.


    Baishi''s strength is indeed National. Meng Haoran was cracked immediately with every move. His triple counterattack was not enough. He only won a few points at the beginning, and then was blocked.


    "What''s the matter? You''d better use your own moves!" Baishi looked at Meng Haoran who seemed helpless and said that he had cracked Meng Haoran''s triple counterattack. He thought that Buer had no other moves. He wanted Meng Haoran to give up the idea of fighting with Buer''s moves. He was a little angry that Meng Haoran despised him. He didn''t know that Buer had the fourth, fifth and sixth counterattacks, let alone the power of angels.


    "No, no, no, you''re still far away! Let''s talk after this move," Meng Haoran said, and planned to use the guard of a hundred wrist giant.


    "Hum" thought Meng Haoran looked down on his white stone, and his face became ugly.


    "You can''t fight" Meng Haoran issued a declaration of victory.


    "How is it possible" is obviously a very common return in Baishi''s view, but he hasn''t returned to the net. He can''t understand it completely.


    "This time it''s the guard of the hundred wrist giant" the voice from Qingxue made Baishi understand that the ball was not simple, as if it was another move.


    The guard of the hundred wrist giant is very physical. Its inventor can''t use it to finish the whole game, but it''s nothing to Meng Haoran. Meng Haoran, who has long been not an ordinary person, said that he has been amplifying the move without pressure. His monster like physical strength is enough for him to fight all the time.


    Facing the guard of the hundred wrist giant, Baishi has no temper at all. In particular, this kind of ball can be played casually. Baishi can''t find a solution. He can only bite his teeth and swallow it in his mouth. He thinks he''s unlucky. He also admires Buer, but he is more awed by Meng Haoran who can give full play to his power. After observation, He also saw that the guard of the hundred wrist giant was not a conventional skill.


    "At the end of the game, 6-2, young scholar Meng Haoran won"


    "It''s over so soon" Meng Haoran, who played well, was awakened by the referee.


    "What a monster" the panting Baishi looked at Meng Haoran, who had no consumption at all, and scolded.


    The first game of the semi-finals came to an end with the victory of Qingxue, but this was expected by both sides. No one believed that Baishi would win from the beginning. After all, Meng Haoran''s name is too big. It''s just surprising that Meng Haoran beat Baishi with the same skills. Even beating Baishi with the skills of others is also acceptable.

 Chapter 49

    Doubles No. 2, the youth school appeared in Taocheng and Haitang, but the four Tianbao Temple didn''t appear for a long time. "Are you afraid of us, hahaha" Taocheng comforted himself.


    "Idiot, s" Haitang attacks Taocheng road. Everyone knows that it is impossible to abstain before the fourth Tianbao temple.


    "Hi, everyone." I saw two strange objects emerging from the four Tianbao temple. When I looked carefully, it turned out to be two people.


    "Wait a long time"


    "It''s Xiaochun and Yuci''s doubles." then they started a funny show. They hugged each other and made all kinds of disgusting movements. They couldn''t see that they were official members of the four Tianbao temple.


    "What are you doing?" Taocheng and Haitang were disgusted.


    "You two have been touching there since just now. Is it... The same..." Taocheng said, shaking Dou up all over here. Although you have seen it in the video and made preparations, you still kneel decisively when facing each other.


    "I see. It''s really difficult to deal with the situation that affects the opponent. It seems that Taocheng has been recruited." Qian calmly analyzed outside the court.


    "Er, I''ll go to the bathroom." Meng Haoran really couldn''t see it and began to retreat.


    Half an hour later, "it''s probably over! I''d better go back."


    "At the end of the game, 7-6, the youth won." Meng Haoran, who had just entered the field, heard the voice of the referee.


    "The time is just right" Meng Haoran feels very good.


    "Does it take half an hour to go to the bathroom?" Juwan saw Meng Haoran coming back and joked, "I fell into the pit!" Yueqian was so familiar with Meng Haoran that he even joked from time to time.


    "How could it be? I just went outside to buy some water." Meng Haoran won''t tell them the truth is that he went to see his sister, not to mention that there are really many sisters here. He couldn''t help wandering when he thought of the black silk Royal sister Meng Haoran he just saw.


    The third game is the second singles game. The youth school sent Hecun long, while sitianbao temple is Ishida silver, known as the ancestor of wave ball. It is also a power player. Hecun''s ball skills seem to be full of loopholes in Ishida silver. After all, it is pirated and genuine.


    "Don''t lose, after all, you can only play after you squeeze me and No. 2 senior." Yue Qian put pressure on Hecun before the game began. It seems that he is not willing to be a substitute, especially Hecun, whose strength is still under him, actually played.


    "Good Lala, Aaron, don''t have pressure. We''ve been ahead for two games. Just play normally." No. 2 became a peacemaker. His mentality is good. He doesn''t care about being a substitute at all.


    "Well, I will win." he Murakami is determined to win no matter what price he pays. To tell the truth, he is very surprised to let him play in the team. After all, he doesn''t have much strength to shine in the team. No matter which one of Buer and yueqian is superior to him, it''s reasonable that he has no chance to be a singles player, but the fact is that he is No. 2 in singles, so he is under great pressure, We have to turn pressure into motivation to repay young scholars.


    "Burning, hitting CI wave ball" is a unique skill of kamura. The revised version of hitting CI wave ball looks very powerful.


    "Ah" but things were beyond the expectation of He village, and the other party took it down easily.


    "The destructive power is more than twice that of shedi. It takes advantage of the strength of rushing CI in the front to pour the weight of the whole body into the ball. It''s beautiful, but even so, it''s just equivalent to my one-way wave ball." Ishida silver''s calm evaluator, Hecun''s Ci wave ball, then hit back lightly, flew Hecun''s racket and scored easily.


    "How could it be that it was so easy to hit back the wave ball of Hecun senior." Shenglang couldn''t believe that there would be such a thing. You know, it''s not an ordinary ball.


    "Ishida silver is the inventor of the wave ball, and his wave ball has 108 types from weak to strong. Type 1 is the weakest and type 108 is the strongest." Qian opened his notebook and said seriously, revealing a trace of concern in the depths of his eyes.


    "108? Boring tricks." Meng Haoran dismisses it. In his opinion, the wave ball can only be regarded as one move. After all, the effects are the same, but the power is different. "Don''t let me down, alon." Meng Haoran looks at Kawamura on the field and his thoughts can''t help returning to a certain afternoon.


    "What would you do if you met someone who completely restrained your wave ball in the national competition? Aron"


    "..." but he Cun didn''t answer Meng Haoran''s words, but he Cun''s eyes were very serious at that time. It was the eyes that risked everything to win.


    "Then let me see your consciousness!" Meng Haoran turned his attention to the river village in the field.


    "If your unique skill is only this level, it''s too sad." Ishida silver''s attitude is very arrogant.


    He Murong didn''t speak, but proved himself with action. Tai kept using the wave ball and Ishida in the next game. Although he was played back every time, he didn''t give up.


    "69 style" unknowingly, the ball stone field in He village can only be played back with 69 style. The power of He village increases too fast.


    "If it goes on like this, the arm of He village is not good!" Although he knew what was going to happen, Meng Haoran was still shocked. The appearance of Hecun at this time reminded Meng Haoran of Xiao Li, who endured the test in Naruto. In order to prove that he used the forbidden technique and was almost disabled, but he had no regrets.


    "Let me help you." Meng Haoran secretly opened his limit field, but there was no abnormal image. He had mastered the limit field. At this time, Hecun in the field suddenly found that he was full of power, as if he had reached the limit.


    "Giant horn" River Village unconsciously shouted slogans, and then others saw that the field was like a Taurus rushing past, and the horn flashed away from the field of river village.


    "This is..." Meng Haoran was a little stunned. He actually saw the shadow of Taurus golden saint in Hecun. Is it because his extreme field has incarnated Hecun long? Meng Haoran guessed.


    "Well, he village senior finally became powerful." although he didn''t understand what happened, Shenglang felt so powerful.


    "I can''t see" Ishida silver couldn''t calm down when he village faced the ball.


    "There is such a thing" "Ishida won''t lose!" "..." there were bursts of noise from the of the Four Heavenly Treasures Temple.


    Since playing the giant horn, Kawamura seemed to be a different person. He played Ishida without fighting back. Finally, he successfully won 6-4, but he also fainted at the end of the game.


    "Is Aaron okay?"


    "Fortunately, it''s just overdrawn. Just have a rest."


    "It''s strange that you don''t faint when you fight so hard," Meng Haoran said secretly. "It''s still my credit!"

 Chapter 50

    While Qingxue defeated sitianbao temple, on the other hand, lihaida was also competing, and successfully awakened the magic of chieyuan in the competition. Zhentian played with absolute strength and the other party didn''t get a point. It was terrible.


    "Congratulations on your promotion to the finals. Let''s have an all-out game in three days! By the way, we''re going to barbecue together. Do you want to go together?" Qingxue''s group just met lihaida''s group outside, and Dashi sent out a friendly invitation.


    "Sorry, we still have training." Xingcun doesn''t appreciate it. For Qingxue, tomorrow''s opponent, the stumbling block of Lihai''s junior bully is not very cold, and others are expressionless.


    Xingcun said a word and left. Other members of Lihai University also followed up. It seemed that they ignored a group of young scholars. Only Zhentian nodded slightly to Meng Haoran when passing in front of Meng Haoran and asked Meng Haoran to shout "it''s still my brother-in-law. It hasn''t changed!"


    "We still have to relax, don''t we?" Dashi smiled awkwardly. He didn''t expect that lihaida didn''t give face so much.


    "Yes" followed suit, and even Shouzhong nodded slightly, so the young scholars kept the same direction and continued to set off for the barbecue place.


    Three days later, there were no empty seats in the final of the national competition. The teams that had participated in the competition and above basically came. There were also a large group of tennis lovers. The backup group of Lihai University and Qingxue couldn''t even turn over a spray here. In short, the scene was very lively.


    "Today is the time for us to realize our dream, but don''t fall off the chain at the critical moment." Meng Haoran saw that everyone was a little nervous and made a joke to liven up the atmosphere.


    But unexpectedly, everyone didn''t reply, but Meng Haoran looked carefully and found that he was worried about nothing. Where were they nervous? They were over excited and completely immersed in their own world. Meng Haoran was not talking. After all, it was good. He didn''t want to destroy it.


    "Ah, what about yueqian?" Meng Haoran was about to do his own business when he suddenly found that yueqian was not there. "It seems like such a thing." he thought of the animation he had seen in his previous life, as if yueqian had lost his memory and didn''t come, "well, it doesn''t matter. Anyway, he didn''t have his share today.


    "Sure enough, Xiao Bu Dian didn''t come. Is he angry to be a cold bench!" Others also found that yueqian didn''t come.


    "I''ll find him," Taocheng volunteered. He didn''t make any arrangements today. He was in sympathy with yueqian.


    "En" Tezuka thought about it and agreed with Taocheng. Anyway, it doesn''t matter now. The top priority is to win the game, and others didn''t object.


    In the cheers of the audience, the third singles competition began. "Let''s invite the third singles players to enter" Tezuka and Zhentian stood in the field at the same time.


    "Did they fight each other at the beginning?" People who know their names are very surprised, but on the other hand, they are very looking forward to it. They have long wanted to know who the two experts of Tezuka and Zhentian are the strongest. Now they finally have a chance.


    "I won''t let you go easily." Shinichiro Shinda said something cool and turned away.


    "Hum" the Tezuka made an unknown hum.


    "Vice President Zhentian looks confident," he said with a bandage.


    "One game win, Lihai Da Zhentian''s serve"


    "Go to Tezuka and let me lead you to the abyss of defeat." Zhentian said and sent the ball. It''s a very ordinary serve, but it makes people look very oppressive.


    "Yeah... Ah, look at my illness like the wind" the ball disappeared in an instant. Zhentian used his unique skill Fenglin volcano, and Tezuka unwilling to show weakness used the Tezuka field, and the ball was pulled in the past.


    "Look at my move, Xu Rulin." Zhentian gently hit the ball back, and the ball fell in front of Tezuka''s net.


    "Even if it fell there, it was a Tezuka..." before Li Haida''s Hu Lang sang yuan finished, the ball flew to the Tezuka in the back field. There is no doubt that the Tezuka field has worked again.


    "So aggressive as fire" Zhentian changed his move again.


    "Bang" Zhentian''s fire can''t stop the Tezuka.


    "There''s still one move that doesn''t move like a mountain." even Meng Haoran admires Zhentian''s many moves, but the Tezuka area is worthy of the skill named by Tezuka to make meritorious contributions again.


    Zhentian hasn''t given up and continues to attack. Only a few people find that with Zhentian''s fierce attack, the Tezuka field has been gradually cracked. The circle drawn in the Tezuka area has been distorted and the scope has been expanded. In this way, the Tezuka field will be completely broken.


    "Is it hard to break through the field of Tezuka? It''s worthy of being my brother-in-law." Meng Haoran discovered Zhentian''s attempt.


    "Ah... Ah, take the move to Tezuka." Zhentian finally cracked the Tezuka area and made a sharp deduction, but Tezuka tried his best and hit back twice.


    Just when everyone in Qingxue thought that the victory and defeat had been fixed, Zhentian immediately moved to the backcourt and hit the ball back to score.


    "Look at me, this move is like thunder." it turned out that just as Tezuka sealed its temper, Shinda also sealed his unique move, which is like thunder.


    "Wonderful skills" Tezuka remained unmoved and launched another brilliant move of his own to see through Zhentian.


    "That''s" in the eyes of Tezuka, who launched the brilliance, Zhentian was surrounded by a layer of black and red Qi. It was impossible to see through. It turned out that Zhentian also had a move "hard to know, such as Yin", which specifically restrained the brilliance.


    In the face of Zhentian, who was completely defeated by the unique skill, Tezuka fell into the disadvantage, dropped four games in a row, and the score came to 0-4.


    "There seems to be no way to fight back," Tezuka said at this time. "Then just don''t fight back." Tezuka seems to have made up his mind.


    "No Tezuka" coach Nagasaki seems to know something.


    "Out of bounds" Tezuka scored for the first time. It turned out that Tezuka used the Tezuka field to pull Zhentian''s ball out of the field, but Tezuka had to give the ball more than 60% rotation. The opponent''s burden was greater than expected, so the hand was likely to be injured again.


    "Qingxue won this game, 4-4" after Tezuka made the illusion of Tezuka, Tezuka temporarily gained the upper hand, but the situation of Tezuka looks very bad. Although Zhentian also has a little burden, it is much better than Tezuka.


    Originally, it was not easy to decide the outcome, but when Zhentian didn''t fight hard, Tezuka had no choice again. Finally, Zhentian won the game 7-5.


    "Tezuka, I don''t want to play with you anymore." Zhentian came to the Tezuka that was so tired that he helped Tezuka up. At the match point of Zhentian, Zhentian chose to fight Tezuka again. If it wasn''t for luck, Zhentian couldn''t win, which made Zhentian completely convinced Tezuka.


    "Tezuka, I saw your consciousness, and Qingxue saw it." Meng Haoran silently looked at the Tezuka in the field, and something seemed to burn in his body.

 Chapter 51

    "Captain Tezuka lost..." when Taocheng came to the competition with Yue Qian, he just heard that Zhentian won. Taocheng was stunned at that time. I can''t believe that Tezuka, who is almost invincible under his influence, will be defeated here, even if his opponent is shinichiro Zhentian.


    The yueqian brought by Taocheng should have attracted much attention, but it didn''t get the attention at this time. Everyone paid attention to the ongoing finals. The original work was because yueqian had to play. Young scholars were worried. Now, unlike in the past, others just asked about the situation of yueqian and didn''t think of any way to restore yueqian''s memory.


    The game did not stop because of Tezuka''s defeat, but became more and more intense. The second game was the doubles of dry sea hall vs Liu ceyuan.


    Originally, Qian had already collected the data of Liu and Qiyuan, which should be able to overwhelm each other, but he didn''t expect to be beaten out of the north at the beginning.


    "How could it be? I have collected all your information." Qian''s self-confidence was hit.


    "Is that so?" Liu didn''t say no.


    Thinking that the data had changed, he collected the data silently in the next three innings.


    "The data has been collected"


    "The data has been collected," Liu Heqian said at the same time. "You say so, right? What if I tell you that the data you collected is wrong?"


    "No way, my data can''t be wrong, you can''t shake me." although Qian said so, he unconsciously had a trace of doubt in his heart.


    The fact did not develop as expected. Qian''s data went wrong again. The score came directly to 0-5. Qian was beaten and gave up for a time.


    "Mr. Qian, don''t give up! Don''t forget what you have been trying to collect data for in the past three years, isn''t it for today?" Haitang was very excited when he grabbed the dry clothes.


    "It''s useless. It''s impossible to win. There''s always a limit to manpower." I still haven''t perked up.


    "Turning the impossible into possible is not our doubles!" Haitang''s words finally awakened Qian, who cheered up again.


    The strength of Qian, who was in a different state, was also improved, but when chieyuan entered the demon state again and began to target Qian, Qian was constantly hit and his injury was getting worse, which almost made the Haitang on one side enter the demon state, but he was pulled by Qian''s sentence "the data has been collected".


    However, when everyone thought that the youth school would regroup, Qian suddenly fell down. It turned out that he had already reached the limit and was just struggling. The youth school had to abstain. So far, lihaida won another game 1-5, and Haitang sent Qian to treatment.


    "Ah, our situation doesn''t look very good! Do you think so! Bu Er senior" at this time, Meng Haoran calmly talked to bu Er, and our Bu Er has already changed from the usual smiling appearance. Bu er''s eyes are open, his expression is very serious, and he has completely entered the state.


    "I''ll move back to the situation, and then it''s up to you." Buer looked at his opponent RenWang, who was about to face, and said as if he had won.


    "It seems that our genius is full of confidence!" Meng Haoran smiled, and he was also very relieved about Bu er.


    "Buer depends on you" and "Buer" young scholars are also full of expectations for Buer.


    No. 2 didn''t disappoint everyone. At the beginning, five kinds of return balls prevailed. It seemed that victory was in sight for the next four innings.


    "Ren Wang, when will you wait?" Zhentian was very dissatisfied with Ren Wang''s performance.


    "I also want to be well prepared." Ren Wang seems to have spare power.


    "Let him go. After all, the other party is a genius!" Fortunately, the village seemed very calm.


    "The illusion of King Ren is very strong. He can not only imagine you, but also me. He told me." Yukimura said.


    "Even yukimura, you can imagine" Zhentian looked at RenWang who walked back to the stadium with surprised eyes.


    "What" in Bu er''s eyes, the king of benevolence opposite seems to be incarnated as Meng Haoran.


    "Let the opponent you absolutely can''t win fight with you!" King Ren said, "then wait and see" this time completely became Meng Haoran''s tone.


    "Tezuka" young scholars looked at Meng Haoran in the field. After looking at the real card next to him, Meng Haoran didn''t know what he was thinking.


    "Me?" Meng Haoran was also startled. When he wanted to come, shouldn''t King Ren be transformed into a Tezuka? He didn''t think that because of him, Buer tasted defeat, and he always swayed in front of Buer with the attitude of absolute strength, and his position in Buer''s heart had already surpassed Tezuka.


    The pseudo Meng Haoran first took Meng Haoran''s various skills by surprise. The changing ball skills, the wind and fire forest mountain of Shenma Zhentian, the No. 2 5 return stroke, the kingdom of the trace and the tempering of Tezuka, etc. came on the stage one after another, and the score was gradually chased back.


    "No. 2, don''t play anymore." Meng Haoran said discontentedly when the game was 4-4. Yes, in his opinion, No. 2, who has the sixth stroke and the power of angels, is playing at all.


    "Ah, this... This is the limit field" Ren Wang unexpectedly tried this move.


    "You can''t compare with one ten thousandth of Haoran." However, the king of benevolence declared that although the king of benevolence can use the limit field, he incarnates a clown, which is really in line with his personality.


    "I don''t deserve you to play. Look at my sixth counterattack, the anger of God - exterminating the world." Buer made a domineering notice and used his angel''s power. The angels behind Buer appeared, with 8 pairs of wings, which is already the highest level angel.


    "It''s the wrath of God, isn''t it still an angel?" As soon as Meng Haoran finished speaking, the angel behind Bu Er changed again and became the image of Western Jesus being crucified, "Oh, it''s a little interesting."


    "Playing tricks" benevolence king was frightened by Buer and began to deceive himself.


    "Coming, the only new move" people saw the devastating natural disasters such as volcanic eruption, earthquake and tsunami appearing on the court, and then found that the ball had been deeply engraved on RenWang''s court, and the ball exaggerated to play a big hole about 10cm deep.


    "It''s incredible. It''s really good. It''s better to take the initiative to attack than to fight back!" Meng Haoran is very proud of the ball invented by Buer under his influence. In his opinion, this move is more handsome than the original spark flower.


    There was no suspense in the game. RenWang was completely lost his confidence by Buer. The whole person was confused and finally Buer won this crucial game 6-4.


    "Although there are setbacks, but finally return to the plot." Meng Haoran also breathed a sigh of relief. He was really afraid of any accident, so that he couldn''t play.

 Chapter 52

    In the fourth game, in front of Dashi and jumaru who have the same tune, Marui and sangyuan of Lihai university are not rivals at all. It has to be said that the same tune is a bug. In addition, jumaru has overcome his physical problems and can fully support the same tune of the whole game. Therefore, Lihai great tragedy and Qingxue don''t need to buy time for Vietnam. This game is probably the most boring one today, Qingxue won the game 6-0 directly.


    The game is coming to an end here. The two sides are tied 2-2. Finally, there is the most wonderful trump card duel, that is to say, our Meng Haoran is finally going to play.


    "At last, it''s time for Lihai to successfully realize the three consecutive hegemony, or for Qingxue to ascend the altar. It''s the two people on the field who decide all this. Who is better, Xingcun Jingshi, known as the ''son of God'' a long time ago, and Meng Haoran, the ''uncrowned king'' who has just emerged and is favored by people recently?" Most people think so at this time.


    "Wearing a coat is not easy to play. I advise you not to be too leisurely immediately." Meng Haoran saw that Xingcun pretended to be unhappy in front of him.


    "Xingcun, Haoran is not so easy to deal with. Let''s go all out!" Zhentian stood on the side of his brother-in-law this time. He knew a little about Meng Haoran and was very dissatisfied with Xingcun''s obvious death seeking behavior.


    "It seems that losing the ball has affected your judgment, or because of his special relationship, your unconscious heart has a direction." Fortunately, the village didn''t give Zhentian a good face. He was very dissatisfied with Zhentian''s defeat in the Kanto competition. Although he didn''t say anything at that time, he had already firmly remembered it.


    "At the beginning of the game, young scholar Meng Haoran''s service game" with the signal of the game, the momentum of the two people on the field suddenly disappeared, and even people outside the field felt a trace of depression.


    "Eat my move Shenyin + thunder" Meng Haoran played a combination skill at the beginning. It was really an ace. It was extraordinary. The two moves together were not as simple as 1 + 1.


    "The ball won''t disappear." yukimura wasn''t frightened, "and the speed wasn''t very fast." he waved his racket suddenly, "bang" caught Meng Haoran''s serve.


    "This move? Zero style change" Meng Haoran incarnated as a master of ball skills. Various ball skills emerge one after another. They are not the original version, but all variant versions of carefully revised demerit recording. It can be said that they have been carried forward in Meng Haoran, and it can be regarded as allowing the original owners of those moves to indirectly participate in the game.


    "Really worthy of Haoran, I can still do this. I don''t know my unique skill can still be used like this." Meng Haoran''s cool performance welcomed the emotion of relevant personnel.


    "Yes! What I think is true. King Ren is not as good as one ten thousandth of the genuine Meng Haoran. If King Ren just hit me like this, I might lose." However, he compared Meng Haoran with King Ren and let others who heard him nod quickly. Meng Haoran conquered everyone with his talent.


    However, Buer also has his own pride. It can be seen from his words that Meng Haoran can still deal with this level of performance. I don''t know how many people heard it. Of course, it must be like Tezuka.


    Back on the court, the ball has been played for 10 minutes. During this period, Meng Haoran showed no less than 100 kinds of ball skills. It really made the audience feel cool and just wanted to say "don''t stop". Xingcun is really more powerful than expected. He can hit back every ball. It''s not difficult to see that he has reached a level beyond the reach of ordinary people. He can see through the weakness of his moves at a glance. The yueqian of the original book can''t win if it''s not the outbreak of the small universe.


    "15-0" scored by Xingcun. Meng Haoran carried it without paying attention, but Xingcun was also difficult. His hair was in disorder, and he didn''t know where his coat was.


    "Just now it seems that the sense of touch has disappeared." Meng Haoran looked at Xingcun and said to himself. He was familiar with the body. He found it at the moment when the sense of touch changed, but he was won a ball by Xingcun before he had time to respond. I have to say that the deprivation of five senses is really overwhelming.


    "But it''s hard for you!" Xingcun''s physical strength has been consumed a lot and has been a little panting. On the contrary, Meng Haoran only sweats slightly after so many big moves. It seems that he is just warming up. He is really a monster.


    "You can''t win like this, Xiao brother." That''s what I said, but Xingcun has regarded Meng Haoran as a great enemy. After all, he has never met such a difficult opponent.


    The game started again. Meng Haoran learned well this time. He didn''t pretend to be forced anymore. He just played in a very ordinary way, but his strength and speed were unusual.


    Meng Haoran and Xingcun are rivals, and they will meet good talents and win a tie. Of course, this is only the current situation.


    "Where''s the ball?" Suddenly, Meng Haoran, who was playing, found that his eyes were dark and his visual sense was deprived, but this had little impact on him. He had already prevented this move, resolutely closed his eyes and hit the ball back by feeling.


    "Look, there is no focus in Haoran''s eyes." after playing for a while, Taocheng also found something wrong with Meng Haoran.


    "I can''t see it! It''s really terrible. The son of God''s five sense deprivation, the so-called five sense deprivation is..." I don''t know when Qian with bandages on his head will arrive at the stadium and become a professor again to give our young children science knowledge.


    "Whoosh" and "I see." after dry explanation, everyone also understood what the situation was now, and became more worried about Meng Haoran on the field.


    During this period of dry science popularization, Meng Haoran had no five senses. Fortunately, Xingcun took advantage of this opportunity to salvage the score, and the score came to 0-3.


    "Helpless? It''s ridiculous!" Ice emperor''s trace is not right.


    At this time, what kind of state is our protagonist Meng Haoran in?


    In an unknown place, "what can the system do for me to recover?"


    "There are four ways to choose. 1. Learn to be perfect. 2. Awaken the sixth sense. 3. Learn to deprive the fifth sense. 4. Break the skill of Xingcun with special energy."


    "There are still many ways, but it''s not my style to beat others with their skills. If you bully people with special energy, there is only one way. How can the system awaken the sixth sense?"


    "Spend 50000 to exchange for special space understanding"


    "There''s not enough time!"


    "It''s okay. The flow rate in special space is different from that in the outside world. No matter how long it has been inside, it''s one minute outside."


    "Well, then exchange it. Let''s wait."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

 Chapter 53

    "What''s the matter? The game will be over if he doesn''t return the ball." Xingcun was a little complacent at this time. In the face of the readily available triple bully, even if his mood has been, he can''t continue to calm down.


    "As you wish, the next is the moment to witness miracles." Meng Haoran opened his eyes. At this time, his temperament has changed imperceptibly. Through your efforts, he finally mastered the sixth sense. Although he has just started, he has undergone earth shaking changes from the previous moment. It can be said that the five senses and the six senses are only one sense, but the difference is the difference between immortals and mortals, In the world of Saint fighters majoring in sense, only entering the sixth sense is qualified to become a saint fighter, and then become stronger, but not entering the sixth sense is mortal cannon fodder after all.


    "The system views my properties."


    "Ding,


    Name: Meng Haoran


    Strength: 14 points (10 points for normal men aged 25, reflecting human strength)


    Agility: 15 points (10 points for normal men aged 25, reflecting people''s speed)


    Reaction: 15 points (10 points for normal men aged 25, reflecting people''s reflex nerves) mysterious energy: 0 (reflecting people''s mysterious energy, such as internal power, true Qi, magic, chakra, etc.)


    Title: protagonist 4 stars


    Skill: Tennis Foundation: Divine level


    The second level of selfless realm: the limit of understanding


    The third level of extreme field: Divine level


    Write wheel eye three hook jade (have several copy skills)


    ¡­¡­


    Combat effectiveness: 401-499 points (the current limit is 499, which can be increased)


    Combat realm: the beginning of the sixth sense (exclusive to the saint fighter world)


    Lucky draw: 4 times


    Exchange point: 7200 points


    ¡±


    Even though there was only one fighting realm, Meng Haoran had expected that with his strength, there would be more than one attribute. Thinking of the beauty, Meng Haoran was so excited that he could hardly hold the shot.


    Other changes are that it has finally broken through to the protagonist''s four stars. Its combat effectiveness has exceeded the limit of the world. It''s difficult to lose this time.


    "Let''s see what returning to simplicity is." Meng Haoran''s momentum gradually weakened and finally completely became the aura of ordinary people. However, he lacked the power of explosion in the body that others could not see. He met seamlessly, and his power completely converged to other people waiting for explosion. However, unlike seamlessly, Meng Haoran''s power was really improved at this time, Seamless is to control the original power. It can be said that the gap in the total power is more than a hundred times.


    "What''s the matter? The referee will pronounce the sentence quickly!" Just when people thought how Meng Haoran wanted to enlarge the move, Meng Haoran suddenly came up with such a sentence.


    "Ah" the referee didn''t know why, but he saw the ball stop in the field of Xingcun. "The photography class played back the game" quickly asked for support. Of course, Meng Haoran scored.


    "How could it" yukimura didn''t see what had just happened, but the video proved everything. Yukimura was flustered and only hinted that it was a coincidence.


    "Do you want me to slow down a little?" Meng Haoran smiled and suggested very gentlemanly. In fact, he also did what he did. Of course, the real situation is that he doesn''t want to let them play back every ball, wasting everyone''s time.


    Under the control of Meng Haoran, everyone finally saw the track of the ball this time, but Xingcun couldn''t fight back. It''s two different things to see and keep up with the body.


    ¡°30-0¡±


    ¡°40-0¡±


    "Young scholar Meng Haoran won the game, 1-3"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "I didn''t expect this boy to be so strange. It''s obviously not perfect, but the effect is stronger." on the stand, Kazuo maenamjiro didn''t know when he came. At this time, he looked serious and seemed to have something he didn''t understand.


    "No, it''s a young man''s business anyway. It''s impossible for him to come to me. Let the boy in front of Yue have a headache! His flawless clothes should be almost finished and should compete with the young man." After thinking for a while, he didn''t figure it out. Vietnam nanjiro resolutely gave up. In his opinion, although Meng Haoran is very strong, he is not his opponent. He is just suitable for the goal of being his son, but he doesn''t know that he will face Meng Haoran soon.


    "Never seen such a lucky village" Che yuan showed a depressed expression and was frightened by Meng Haoran''s outbreak.


    "It deserves to be the trump card of Qingxue. It''s troublesome." Liu''s eyebrows also frowned.


    What Zhentian thought was "sure enough, it''s deep and leak free. He forced the lucky village like this. It seems that I need to know more about him. Yue really didn''t see the wrong person."


    The youth side, after experiencing the initial worry, showed a long lost smile and cheered loudly for their trump card.


    "But he should still be in a state of no five senses. Why does it have no effect at all?" Genius does not miss any small details, but the sixth sense of magic is not what he can think of.


    Under Meng Haoran''s high pressure, at one moment, Xingcun''s five senses deprivation completely failed. He had no energy to maintain this skill. In addition, it was useless to maintain it. It would be better to focus on returning to the ball.


    "Oh, finally enlightened." Meng Haoran found that his five senses had recovered for the first time, and the action of Xingcun opposite him was suddenly sensitive and could return the ball hard.


    "I won''t admit defeat." Xingcun had forgotten everything at this time, and there was only one thought in his mind, that is "win".


    Xingcun, whose body has exceeded the limit, finally feels that he and Meng Haoran are at the same level again. Of course, this is his illusion. Meng Haoran doesn''t give full play at all, but uses the same strength as Xingcun.


    "Forget it, let''s use unique skills to decide the outcome!" Meng Haoran didn''t use the power of the sixth sense to open up his magic limit field. Suddenly, there was a killing sound everywhere. Meng Haoran''s signboard image Zhao Yun reappeared, which seemed to be forced by the wind Sao.


    The opposite Xingcun also looked at his new image unexpectedly. He was dressed as a vampire. He looked really handsome. Of course, Xingcun also felt that his state was unprecedented.


    "Let''s go!" Looking at the dress of Xingcun, Meng Haoran was stunned, but immediately entered the state, and the game started again.


    With the progress of the game, Meng Haoran found that Xingcun''s physical strength had recovered. He was extremely puzzled. He speculated that it was the reason for the vampire state. In fact, Xingcun inherited the vampire''s resilience, but not by sucking blood, but by returning the ball. Whenever he returned the ball successfully, he would recover part of his physical strength. In this way, he could keep the Dian peak all the time.


    "No, they still have such strong power at this time. They are monsters." "Yes!" "..." a voice of discussion came from the audience.

 Chapter 54

    There are only two extreme scenes on the field. In Xingcun, people see elegance and speed, while Meng Haoran has blood and power. A ball net divides the field into two worlds, and the ball is the link between the two worlds.


    "I didn''t expect that Xingcun was also a strong man in the limit. It helped him to open the limit field." At this time, Meng Haoran was wondering whether to close the limit field and overthrow Xingcun with simple methods, such as using the sixth sense again or simply solving it directly with special energy.


    Finally, Meng Haoran gave up the change, because it was not his character to escape from a little difficulty. Besides, he was not at a disadvantage now, but played harder, which was regarded as a test.


    At this time, Xingcun is playing more and more vigorously. He has gradually adapted to the current state. Although he doesn''t understand what happened, he won''t stop as long as he can win. Lihai University''s three consecutive tyrants are not allowed to end in his hands.


    The duration of the battle was amazing. Two hours later, there was still no winner. At this time, the score had already entered the seventh inning, which was a special case in Meng Haoran''s tennis career. In the past, he crushed it with absolute strength and then won the competition. This time, he could continue his previous style, but he thought he might encounter this situation in the future, He resolutely gave up his advantages. Of course, these are the last few games. After all, he can''t play like this without leaving the tennis world. At most, he can only play from time to time.


    "Chang Sheng, Li Hai Da" "Chang Sheng, Li Hai Da..."


    "Qingxue" "Qingxue..."


    At the end of the game, the support of both sides was enthusiastic and cheered loudly, as if they could win as long as the voice exceeded the opposite side.


    "Why doesn''t Haoran continue to use that move?" Taocheng said the sixth sense. After all, Meng Haoran had a big advantage before he didn''t use the limit field.


    "Maybe that move consumes too much," Qian analyzed, but even he didn''t believe it, because Meng Haoran hasn''t shown a little tired up to now. It''s obviously a physical Superman.


    "There should be other considerations." Tezuka actually participated.


    "You don''t have to worry. Haoran has never let us down. Of course, this time is no exception." Dashi said to everyone''s heart. Thinking about Meng Haoran''s realization all the time, everyone smiled.


    "Minister Xingcun should hold on!" Chieyuan of Lihai University looked at him and thought silently that Xingcun was recovering from a serious illness after all, and even if the physical reason could be solved because of the incarnation of a vampire, there was no spiritual way. Such a long time of high concentration was not much, which had consumed Xingcun''s energy, but Meng Haoran was still in high spirits.


    This kind of intensity competition is a small case for Meng Haoran who has understood the sixth sense, and the goddess of victory has smiled at Meng Haoran.


    "Can''t you?" Xingcun feels that his spirit is not enough to control his body. If it wasn''t for the game now, I''m afraid he would have gone to bed.


    "83-82" Meng Haoran got the match point again while Xingcun was in a trance.


    "Let me finish the game!" Meng Haoran, who felt that the time was ripe, planned to end the game.


    The "bang" ball flew to Xingcun in the spotlight. Although Xingcun was tired, his strong belief made him react and hit the ball back.


    This ball has become a tug of war again. Every time Meng Haoran wants to win, Xingcun can always attack back with strength.


    ¡­¡­


    "It''s over" finally Meng Haoran noticed that Xingcun was in a trance again.


    "Captain Xingcun! Wake up!" There was a cry in Xingcun''s ear, and when Xingcun woke up again, it was too late to "lose like this? No, I haven''t fulfilled my promise." With the emergence of the idea of yukimura, his body glowed golden on the field. He opened the door of no self, didn''t need to think, and played only by instinct.


    "It''s actually a selfless realm. I see. So his mental problem can be solved. However, hey hey." Meng Haoran analyzed what happened at the moment when Xingcun changed, but he was not tired. He didn''t want to fight with a man with strong instinct and endless physical strength. Since Xingcun opened, Meng Haoran was not polite and resolutely opened the wheel writing eye, An illusion passed.


    In the feeling of Xingcun, he should have fought back, but the reality is that in the eyes of outsiders, he stood there after breaking out of the realm of selflessness, and Meng Haoran directly won the match point.


    "It seems that this challenge has succeeded." as a great hero, Meng Haoran was thrown into the sky by the people of Qingxue. On the other hand, Qiyuan of Lihai University shed tears. Compared with heaven and hell. The reality is the same. Some people succeed and others fail. But what our generation should do is to sum up the experience of failure after failure and then challenge success again.


    Meng Haoran left a strong opponent for Qingxue! I don''t know whether Taocheng and Haitang can cope, but it''s not within Meng Haoran''s consideration.


    The award ceremony began immediately. At this moment, the youth school finally stood at the top of the country, holding the trophy and showing a happy smile.


    After the award, Qingxue celebrated wildly. Meng Haoran came out that night, and everyone went back lying down.


    The next Meng Haoran began to live in seclusion, prepare for the last stop of the tennis world and try to adjust his state. This war was careless and important to him.


    Of course, Meng Haoran also cherished his feelings with the young scholars. Instead of asking them to contact them, he revealed what he was going to do, and invited them to watch the war at that time, which was also to broaden their horizons.


    During this period, the girls related to Meng Haoran often came to have in-depth contact with Meng Haoran. It goes without saying that Zhentian moon, even yingnai, was deeply developed by Meng Haoran. Unexpectedly, Huacun was also successfully won by Meng Haoran, which shocked the others of Qingxue to see their intimacy.


    It can be said that Meng Haoran had a very pleasant life and was a little happy. He almost had the idea that it was not bad to live like this. However, Meng Haoran, who has the spirit of adventure in his bones, will eventually leave. Maybe one day he will settle down with his women at some time after he has become his goal, but it is too early for Meng Haoran now.

 Chapter 55

    "It''s time to know." At this time, Meng Haoran is standing opposite Vietnam qiannanjiro. I remember that when he just proposed to compete with Vietnam qiannanjiro, the other party actually refused, but when Meng Haoran said that this was his farewell game in the world, Vietnam qiannanjiro agreed.


    The competition venue is where yueqian father and son often practice, which is very simple, but who cares at this time.


    There were not only a group of young scholars at the scene, but also some people close to Meng Haoran, such as brother and sister Zhentian Yue and the trace of ice emperor. Of course, what surprised others was that yakuzin was here.


    "Didn''t he quit the tennis club?" Taocheng looked at ya Jiujin in surprise.


    Yajiujin was very calm about other people''s attention. At this time, he was extremely excited, because if Meng Haoran won today, it means that the day when he and Meng Haoran will leave is not far away. This is great good news for him who has long yearned for the outside world. He doesn''t think Meng Haoran will lose today. For Meng Haoran who can teach him to understand the real power, He has long been revered as a God, and who is Vietnam''s former nanjiro? I haven''t heard of it. How can I compare with his master?


    "I didn''t expect that he has reached this stage, but he should not be comparable to his father!" He has been practicing with his father since childhood. No one knows his father better than him. It is simply unfathomable. Even now, he is as fragile as a child in his father''s eyes. Only his father takes it seriously, he is definitely not an enemy of unity. Although Meng Haoran is also very strong, he is definitely not as strong as his father. After all, his father is a legendary warrior.


    Regardless of what others thought, Meng Haoran''s game with Vietnam began.


    The game is not as fierce as others think. It can even be described as plain. The two people''s balls are in line with the rules. In the eyes of others, there is a strange feeling that the two people who originally wanted to come to the field should emerge in endlessly, and they should fight a natural collapse, but the reality is quite the opposite.


    "Did you notice?" The No. 2 of Qingxue suddenly opened his mouth.


    It seems that "en" Tezuka also found something.


    "What riddles are you playing? What''s wrong? Tell me quickly. I''m so worried." Juwan couldn''t help it.


    "Let me tell you so!" But he pondered for a moment. "Do you know the martial arts experts in country Z? Their competitions often look flat and light, but they are very dangerous. If they are careless, they will lose the game. Haoran should be in this state at this time. Although their ball is easy to catch, but if you really think so, you are very wrong."


    Just as Buer said, "boom" Meng Haoran accidentally didn''t catch the ball. The ball flew to the big tree on one side, and the ball knocked down the tree.


    "I''m not going! It''s so fierce." Taocheng stared at the fallen tree and stared at the boss. "I see. I''m still too far away from the master." although Taocheng thought he could achieve this effect with all his strength, he couldn''t play like Meng Haoran. I can''t believe that the soft ball in his opinion has such power.


    "Sure enough, there''s a set! Young man." Yue qiannanjiro didn''t show a relaxed look because of scoring, but became more serious. To tell the truth, he played with a playful attitude at the beginning, in order to persuade Meng Haoran to change his mind through this game. After all, it''s a pity to quit the tennis industry in such a tennis day, But with Meng Haoran''s first shot, his idea completely changed. He immediately put Meng Haoran at the same level as himself. After all, adding softness and strength to the ball is the signature skill of their Dian peak strongmen.


    In the world of the prince of tennis, because they can only reach the protagonist''s three stars, those who reach 399 begin to develop their control. Finally, when the control reaches the limit, they can add soft strength to the tennis. This kind of ball seems simple, but its power is beyond imagination. People who can play soft tennis are also called Dian peak strong.


    "I was careless just now, but I won''t do it next time, uncle. Pay attention." Meng Haoran was also surprised at this time. You know, adding soft strength to tennis, but he realized recently that he actually met his opponent here. He was very glad to challenge Vietnam''s former nanjiro now, If he didn''t understand the softness, he had to use special energy violence to win against the former nanjiro of Shangyue, which was not what he wanted.


    Meng Haoran went all out and opened the limit field and the sixth sense at the same time, but even so, he couldn''t get the upper hand. Vietnam qiannanjiro also opened seamless, and turned into a Japanese warrior, which was comparable to Meng Haoran.


    "It''s really a guy called a warrior." Meng Haoran was not surprised to see the incarnation of Vietnam''s former namjiro, which was expected by him.


    With the progress of the game, the sun gradually set. The game has been going on for five hours, but it is longer than that with Xingcun. At this time, Meng Haoran also feels tired. Of course, his opponent is not comfortable.


    Finally Meng Haoran got a match point, and this was the first time he didn''t know how many match points he had won.


    "Samurai attack" Yue qiannanjiro used his unique skill to move back to Yicheng.


    "The last ball, take it, lightning speed ball" saw a dazzling golden light flash across the court. At the last moment, Meng Haoran opened the second layer of the limit field and felt the victory and defeat with real power.


    "You''ve won," said Maehara bitterly. He never thought he would lose here again, and he still lost to such a young man. He thought he would lose to his son in a few years.


    "He won." Yue Qian opened his mouth. In his eyes, his invincible father actually lost.


    "It''s really him." although Buer was surprised, he could accept it. After all, he didn''t know much about Vietnam.


    Anyway, Meng Haoran succeeded. Just now the system has announced that the main task is completed. He can leave at any time, but of course he won''t leave immediately. He still has preparatory work to do.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    A few days later, Meng Haoran, who had been best prepared, quietly left the world with yakuzin. Of course, while they left, the time of the tennis world also stopped at that moment forever.

 Chapter 56

    "Well... Where is this?" Meng Haoran rubbed his head and felt dizzy. Yajiujin lay there quietly not far from him.


    "Er, I remember. Didn''t I go to the new world? Did I get to the ground?" Meng Haoran looked around. It was a forest, the trees were very tall, and the fresh air showed that this was not the earth world suffering from air pollution.


    "Where is this system?" At this time, Meng Haoran finally remembered that there was a system to ask.


    "Ding, detecting the environment......"


    "Ding, the detection is completed. The world where the host is now is Naruto world. At present, the forest outside a Ye country of fire is in the Third World War."


    After listening to the introduction of the system, Meng Haoran crashed a little at that time. After all, fire shadow is a world where killing people is not worth their lives. Although he used to watch animation very well and liked the blood and youth in it, Meng Haoran changed his view when he came here. The world is not suitable for him. It seems that Meng Haoran will enter the killing Lu state from today on, Meng Haoran began to plan for the future. First, he should have strength, and then


    "Boss, this is the new world." when Meng Haoran was meditating, yajiujin finally woke up, but he was more excited than Meng Haoran. As soon as he woke up, he asked if this was another world.


    "Well, this is a ninja world, where strength is respected and the law of the jungle is followed. Children under the age of 10 may be powerful people who kill countless people. Ninjas in this world are divided into five big countries and some small countries according to their regions. Each big country has its own ninja village, including the wood leaf of the country of fire..." Meng Haoran spoke to yajiujin with his own influence.


    Yakuzin nodded as he listened. His eyes became brighter and brighter. When he heard the power of Ninja, he couldn''t go to see it immediately.


    "Well, that''s the case. Now the tolerance world is in a world war. Our situation is very bad. We can''t deal with any ninja. The top priority is to strengthen ourselves and enhance our strength." With that, Meng Haoran went out of the forest.


    At this time, Meng Haoran communicated with the system while walking, "system, how can I increase my strength?"


    "Ding, the world belongs to a five-star world, and the host has the title of four-star protagonist. Only by developing the special ability of relative combat power, it is equivalent to the world-class strength. The division of combat power in the world is as follows:


    Ordinary people: 0-9 o''clock,


    Lower tolerance: 10-99 points


    Moderate tolerance: 100-199 points


    Upper tolerance: 200-299 points


    Elite tolerance: 300-399 points


    Shadow level: 400-499 points


    Super Shadow: 500-599 points


    (the combat effectiveness here has corresponding special abilities and can be brought into full play. This refers to chakra)


    ¡±


    "So I''m going to learn chakra?"


    "No, as the host of the system, the system has corresponding skill"


    "God horse? Why didn''t you say it before???"


    "This is because the host''s previous world could not apply special energy. If it was forced to use it in time, it would also be found by the world''s will and be excluded. Now the host has come to the world where special energy can be used, so there is a place for the use of materials in the skill."


    "Oh, give it to me right away." Meng Haoran was very excited when he thought that he could finally go high after practicing his kung fu.


    "Ding, skill transmission" Meng Haoran felt that something suddenly appeared in his mind and quickly checked it,


    For a long time, Meng Haoran often breathed a sigh and understood his exclusive skill. The skill given to him by the system is called "thousands of energy conversion decisions". As the name suggests, it is to convert his own energy into other world energy that can be used. At the same time, because Meng ran''s combat power is there, he has no bottleneck in cultivating to the shadow level and can cultivate corresponding special energy, Then he can turn his special energy into chakra in this world. Later, he can quickly start in another world. For example, when he comes to qilongzhu, he can turn his special energy into Qi.


    It can be said that the resolution of thousands of energy conversion is the energy to cultivate a kind of golden oil. Meng Haoran calls it world energy. This energy can be used in any world, just as gold can be used in the world and only needs to be converted into local currency. Of course, the world energy is high-level energy. If it is not converted, it has advantages over other low-level energy, such as the natural energy used by chakra in the upper immortal mode.


    "Thousands of energy conversion decisions" is Meng Haoran''s exclusive skill. Only he can practice it. Of course, he can also help people convert energy. In this way, Meng Haoran needs to refine chakra in the world earlier than yajiujin. It doesn''t need to be very advanced. Only chakra can be refined. As Meng Haoran''s subordinate, yajiujin is also reaching the elite. There is no bottleneck at all. In other words, yajiujin has reached 399 combat effectiveness after training in the tennis world. He is about to break 400. At that time, he can become a shadow level.


    "By the way, in the new world, the exchange system should also be refreshed, so I don''t have to worry about yajiujin''s skills." Meng Haoran suddenly thought that the exchange point can exchange items in his current world. He was immediately excited. God horse ninja and blood are his favorite.


    "Ding, the exchange system is being updated, and there are still 2 hours to complete the update." the answer of the system made Meng Haoran speechless. The update of Tiansha had to wait silently.


    "Kill! Kill all, rob all, burn all"


    "Don''t beg you, he''s only one year old!"


    "Leave me alone, please"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Just as Meng Haoran and his wife were walking out of the woods, they heard a lot of noise. When they came in, Meng Haoran was furious. It turned out that mountain bandits were slaughtering the village, even the old and weak women and children.


    "Stop" Meng Haoran shouted, which immediately attracted attention.


    "Who are you? You''d better not mind your own business, otherwise, hum," a man who looks like the leader threatened. Seeing Meng Haoran''s gorgeous clothes, he thought they had a great future, and hoped Meng Haoran would retreat in the face of difficulties.


    Meng Haoran is wearing famous brand clothes brought by the tennis prince world. It seems that the workmanship is really finished. It can be said that he is very tall. No wonder the mountain bandits admit their mistakes.


    "I told you to stop." Meng Haoran didn''t flinch. He had checked the attributes of the mountain thieves. They were just strong ordinary people. Without ninjas, he and yakuzin could deal with them.


    "If you want to die, brothers, continue. Leave him alone." the mountain bandit leader was angry when he saw that Meng Haoran was so uninterested. He immediately asked someone to kill Meng Haoran.


    "Yajiujin goes up" Meng Haoran ordered. He directly welcomed him and used Zhao Yun''s unique skills, and yajiujin was unwilling to be weak against other mountain thieves.


    Ordinary mountain bandits are Meng Haoran''s opponents. After 10 minutes, all the mountain bandits were killed, ignoring the villagers'' feelings. After the battle, Meng Haoran rushed into the forest and vomited wildly under an old tree. Yajiujin, not far from him, was a little better, but his face turned white.

 Chapter 57

    Even if Meng Haoran was prepared for the first murder, he couldn''t stand the reaction of his body. It''s not easy to bear it until now.


    But after all, Meng Haoran''s adaptability is still very strong. After a while, Meng Haoran recovered and made up his mind that this is the first and last time.


    "Let''s go back." Meng Haoran called yajiujin and planned to stay in the village just now. By the way, yajiujin naturally had no objection.


    Back in the village, Meng Haoran was warmly received by the villagers. When Meng Haoran explained his intention, the villagers immediately vacated the best house in the village and said to live as long as they wanted.


    Meng Haoran was not polite, so he stayed here.


    "Next, stay here for a while! I''ll give you the cultivation method later." Meng Haoran told yajiujin that he planned to exchange chakra''s cultivation skill to yajiujin when the system was updated.


    Yajiujin was also very happy to practice Kung Fu immediately. However, as a subordinate, he also saw that Meng Haoran needed to rest, so he took the initiative to take a rest.


    Meng Haoran felt a burst of fatigue after yajiujin left. He immediately lay in bed, closed his eyes and rested, and gradually fell asleep.


    Meng Haoran was awakened by yajiujin. The villagers prepared a meal for them. The meal was not rich, but it was enough to swallow. Of course, Meng Haoran was not polite at this time. His stomach had long been empty. Now no matter what he ate, it was delicious and almost wolfed down.


    More than two hours have passed, and the exchange system has been updated. Meng Haoran returned to his room and began to exchange,


    "The system opens the redemption list."


    "Ding..." I saw two options in my mind. One was the prince of tennis and the other was Naruto. I decisively chose Naruto, and then the exchange page appeared,


    ¡°


    Skill: low level chakra refining exchange point: 500 points


    Intermediate chakra refining exchange point: 1000 points


    Advanced chakra refining exchange point: 2000 points


    Bloodstain: Reincarnation eye exchange point: 50000 points


    Write round eye exchange point: 20000 points


    White eye exchange point: 10000 points


    Wooden Dun exchange point: 10000 points


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Ninja: big fireball skill exchange point 200


    Doubles exchange points 200 points


    Split exchange points 200 points


    Instant body skill exchange point 200 points


    ¡­¡­


    Shadow part exchange point: 10000 points


    Transfer and rebirth exchange point: 10000 points


    ¡­¡­


    Fixture:


    ¡­¡­¡­¡±


    "There are only three cultivation methods" Meng Haoran looked at the exchange page and wondered, but soon he realized that the cultivation of the fire shadow world is not long after all. The strength of ninjas depends entirely on talent. Coupled with the continuous war, no one has studied these things at all. It has never been heard that there is a special chakra cultivation method of Shenma that can make people become talents in an instant, Moreover, Naruto''s world is mainly divided by strength. Chakrado doesn''t mean strong. If Naruto wants to start, chakra is obviously more than Sasuke, but it still can''t compare with Sasuke.


    After Meng Haoran figured it out, he simply exchanged the advanced chakra refining, and the exchange point was reduced to 10200. Then, in order to become a qualified ninja, Meng Haoran exchanged all the basic ninja skills, bought some forbearance tools, and left 2000 exchange points for standby. As for the blood stains, Meng Haoran thought about it and didn''t exchange them for the time being. After all, the exchange points are not enough, And three gouyu''s wheel eye is enough.


    That night, yakuzin began chakra''s cultivation, and Meng Haoran was silently running his thousands of energy conversion decisions, trying to improve his strength to the same level as his combat effectiveness in the shortest time.


    "I have increased my mysterious energy by 20 points. It seems that I can become a real expert in less than 10 days." Meng Haoran, who has been practicing all night, was surprised to find that his mysterious energy has increased by 20 points and entered the category of next tolerance. "Thousands of energy conversion decisions" is really powerful, "I don''t know what happened to yajiujin."


    Although he practiced all night, Meng Haoran felt energetic and did not feel tired at all. He hastily dealt with breakfast and began to continue to practice. During this period, he checked the attributes of yakuzin and found that yakuzin''s special ability was improved by 3 points. It seems that the advanced chakra refining is really not good. It was only improved by 3 points when yakuzin has no bottleneck.


    I don''t know Meng Haoran''s cultivation. Yajiujin is very excited. With advanced chakra refining, his strength has risen sharply. One night is comparable to the improvement of one month in the tennis prince world, and it''s so easy. Compared with the past, it''s heaven, which greatly improves his cultivation enthusiasm.


    The next month, Meng Haoran and yajiujin lived in this small village, so the villagers strangely found that their benefactors came out to eat in their own room and didn''t know what they were doing. Although they were strange about Meng Haoran''s practice, the villagers didn''t bother, but just took Meng Haoran''s behavior as a hobby.


    During Meng Haoran''s latent cultivation, mountain bandits visited the village again, but they were all sent away by yajiujin. It''s not too simple for yajiujin to bear the strength.


    On this day, Meng Haoran finally reached the point of no promotion. His mysterious energy finally reached the leading role of 4 stars like the battle, while ya Jiujin was a little close and could reach 141 points of tolerance. Such strength is also enough to protect himself.


    Meng Haoran plans to take ya Jiujin to find some Ninja to practice. He refuses the villagers'' request and officially starts a new journey.


    Walking on the country road, Meng Haoran''s mood is not to mention how comfortable. At the thought of making an official appearance soon and meeting the strong and beautiful women of fire shadow, Meng Haoran wants to fly to Muye.


    After a few days, Meng Haoran and his wife finally came to Muye. At this time, because it was a special time of war, Muye''s gate was difficult to enter, and the review was very strict. However, of course, it was not difficult for Meng Haoran. He just made a small plan, stole a beam and changed a pillar, and swaggered into the wood leaf.


    Find Muye''s agent. Meng Haoran bought a small courtyard in Muye. Of course, the money was sent by mountain bandits. At this time, Meng Haoran was no longer a monk under Wu Xia. His life is no less than 100 people. He can be called a real ninja. Yajiujin fell in love with fighting and has the trend of becoming a fighting madman.


    No one knows that the famous "Professor" arrived in Muye today.


    At the moment of stepping into Muye, the system released the long lost main task,


    "Ding,


    According to the scenario, the main task release:


    Mission: become the strongest fire shadow and train 10 shadow level strong.


    Reward: access to other worlds


    Punishment for failure: stay in the world


    ¡±

 Chapter 58

    When he learned about his main task, Meng Haoran felt very difficult. He expected that the one in front would become the strongest in the fire shadow world, but he was really embarrassed by the cultivation of 19 film level strong people in the back. He didn''t know anything about being a master god horse.


    After thinking for a long time, I didn''t come up with a way, but I was surprised to see that yajiujin brightened Meng Haoran''s eyes. Yes, you can find those who are destined to become shadow level with the title of 5 stars to cultivate. At that time, just wait for them to grow up. It doesn''t matter if they won''t teach, but it''s just a little longer!


    For the task, Meng Haoran began to look for those potential stocks the next day. Not to mention, there are a lot of talents. Muye is worthy of being the strongest forbearance village. As long as it is a ninja, there are more than one star, two and three stars emerge in endlessly, four stars are also found from time to time, and even five stars are seen.


    Because it was wartime, people like Sanren were on the front line, and most of the elite ninjas were on the front line. Only some of them were in Muye, but Meng Haoran still found three people who met his conditions. As for the other seven, Meng Haoran put his hope on Muye 8 color and the group of future protagonists.


    The three people found were all children of civilians, including those of large families, but Meng Haoran gave up. He didn''t want to attract attention. It''s not a good thing to involve too much.


    Witnessed by the parents of the three children, Meng Haoran accepted the three as he wished. As for the middle process, Meng Haoran only showed his strength slightly. Their parents were more positive than Meng Haoran and didn''t care about Meng Haoran''s young and excessive appearance. At this time, 12-year-old Shangren had it, It is not surprising that Meng Haoran has such strong strength.


    After inquiring about the war situation, he knew that it was coming to an end and that the war would be stopped soon. Meng Haoran had no other ideas except that he had no experience of the war.


    "Well, then you can study here every day. I''ll let your senior brother teach you first." Meng Haoran said to the three future film level strongmen. The senior brother Meng Haoran spoke of was yajiujin. He planned to let yajiujin teach them chakra refining first. As for the later ninja, wait until he comes to ninja.


    "Yes" the three children spoke in one voice. Obviously, they were still a little afraid of Meng Haoran.


    The three people Meng Haoran found were yedU Dalang, Gaocun flower and eight gods Taier, two men and one woman. Among them, yedU Dalang is wind and fire attribute, eight gods Taier is earth attribute, and Gaocun flower is water attribute. Although from the attribute point of view, only yedU Dalang is more capable, their talent is 4-star. As long as there is a method of cultivation, there is no problem in cultivating to the shadow level.


    In the original works, they did not appear because they did not embark on the path of Ninja, or died in the war.


    Meng Haoran let ya Jiujin stay in Muye, while he came to the dark world alone and became a bounty hunter. He mainly wanted to fight with all kinds of strong men, improve his combat experience, and fully master his own strength. Of course, it was also Meng Haoran''s task to make some money and practice Ninja.


    In this way, Meng Haoran spent the next period of time living a 2:00 first-line life, doing tasks, and then returning to Muye to rest. With the passage of time, Meng Haoran''s Ninja library has also been enriched. There are all kinds of Ninja with various attributes and levels, and the three small schools under his door have gradually become stronger.


    During this period, Meng Haoran conducted his first lucky draw in the world of fire and shadow. He drew ice Dun and bones and veins. There was a psychic scroll. He signed the contract only when he met a psychic beast that met his heart. Meng Haoran also left a lucky draw for no need.


    With Meng Haoran''s increasing number of bounty missions, his reputation has gradually become louder in the tolerance circle. The outside world has given him a nickname "Diablo maniac". Due to his good confidentiality work, outsiders only analyze his at least shadow level strength from the tasks he completed, and guess from the clues he left that he is a mixed descendant of shuiwuyue and Huiye, Of course, nothing can be found along this clue. The fundamental direction is wrong.


    "What happened?" Meng Haoran asked about the cultivation of the three small schools. Recently, he has rarely worked out tasks, because he has rich combat experience and doesn''t need to accumulate. He just does tasks from time to time.


    "I''ve endured it." After such a long time of cultivation, yajiujin has become the strength of the elite to endure Dian peak. All his ninja skills are self-taught. Basically, he has not encountered any problems. He is worthy of being a genius under Meng Haoran.


    Although "Zhongren" knew that the three small schools were not simple, after all, he was a genius selected by him, but he didn''t expect to make progress so fast. He came to Zhongren in just three years. It seems that when the plot officially begins, they are at least elite.


    "Then you take them to do the task and try it out." Meng Haoran plans to let yajiujin also improve the actual combat. After all, making a car behind closed doors is not conducive to future development. Every strong man grows up on thousands of bones.


    With Meng Haoran''s decision, yajiujin led the three primary schools to start their mission life. Since then, there have been several more bounty hunters in the tolerance world.


    Yajiujin''s departure made Meng Haoran''s yard deserted. Meng Haoran began to study how to teach students because he was bored. Of course, it was not knowledge, but practice. Let alone he really studied something famous.


    He rented a place in Muye and set up a tutorial class for the poor students in Ninja school. After all, he is a strong film player. His eyesight and experience are not covered. He easily turned the poor students into excellent students, which is the result of his failure to take seriously.


    With the rapid development of the strength of many children in his hands, his reputation has also spread in a small range in Muye, and his business is getting better and better. Countless adults want to join his counseling class with their children, which annoys him. Finally, he expressly stipulates that only one class, 20 people in this class, should be changed every year, otherwise they will not teach, so it will be easy.


    At first, it was only civilian children to tutor, but with the graduation of the students in his class, they showed completely different strength in the school. The big family gradually knew that he was the No. 1 figure. After all, even ordinary people could have such a great promotion, so the genius would be even greater. Therefore, Muye''s big family sent their family''s genius to Meng Haoran''s tutoring class one after another.


    The participation of the big family reduced the opportunities for civilians to obtain the places in the tutorial class, but the 20 places decided by Meng Haoran remained unchanged every year, and 20 places, 10 civilians and 10 big families. Although the big family wanted Meng Haoran to give more places or even increase places, they had nothing to do in the face of Meng Haoran''s toughness. At first, they wanted to force him, But after Meng Haoran took the initiative to invite them to talk, everyone stopped talking and tacitly accepted Meng Haoran''s arrangement.


    Meng Haoran''s tutorial class took root in Muye.

 Chapter 59

    "What kind of person is Meng Haoran?" In Muye fire shadow building, three generations of fire shadow ape flying day cut Na Na said to himself, Meng Haoran''s movement is so big that everyone in Muye has known it for a long time, but after investigation, we can''t find out the details of Meng Haoran. We don''t know whether Meng Haoran is an enemy or a friend. In addition, Meng Haoran''s strength is high, and ape flying day cut doesn''t know what attitude to face him.


    "Just wait and see what happens!" Ape flying day chopping finally decided to maintain the status quo. In addition, Meng Haoran is now cultivating talents for Muye. For ape flying day chopping, who attaches great importance to Muye, he still tends to Meng Haoran.


    "Teacher, I think my disciple Bofeng shuimen can be competent for the four generations of fire shadow." in the fire shadow office, the disciple Zilai of the ape flying day chop is also here. Originally, the ape flying day chop felt that he was old and not suitable for the position of fire shadow. He considered making Zilai also be the four generations of fire shadow. I didn''t know that Zilai was completely not interested in this position.


    "Watergate? Well, that''s it." Ape feiri cut thought for a moment and agreed to zilaiye''s proposal. The strength and reputation of Bofeng Watergate really met the requirements, and its mind was good. It was indeed qualified to be a fire shadow. The position of the fire shadow was determined without the knowledge of others.


    "By the way, Muye seems to have a hot tutorial class recently!" Ape flying day cut suddenly said such a sentence.


    "Then I''ll see." of course, I understand the meaning of ape flying day cutting. It''s just to let him see what Meng Haoran came from. Originally, it''s not his business, but who let him just refuse the old man''s kindness! Take it as compensation for your apprentice to be a fire shadow soon! I should have done the job myself.


    "How''s your baby recently? I heard that he has entered the tutorial class and has a bright future! I heard that the strength of those who come out of it will rise sharply." A man on Muye Street enviously asked his friend next to him. His friend''s son was selected into Meng Haoran''s tutorial class this year.


    "I don''t deserve it. That boy is luck." Although the words are very modest, the proud look of Jiao can''t hide it.


    Such dialogues occur frequently in various places of Muye. Although the content may be different, the meaning expressed is one, that is, as long as you enter the counseling class, you will have a bright future, just like entering Tsinghua University and Peking University in the modern college entrance examination.


    Meng Haoran''s tutorial class has been on the right track. It is worth mentioning that the system has issued special repeatable tasks according to his performance during this period. Every time he teaches a lower tolerance reward exchange point of 100, middle tolerance of 1000, upper tolerance of 10000 and elite tolerance of 50000, it can also be regarded as a remedy for the regret that he can''t rely on doing daily tasks in the tennis world in the fire shadow world, This task greatly improved Meng Haoran''s teaching enthusiasm. Of course, his students were miserable, and the amount of training suddenly doubled.


    "Mr. Meng, I always feel uncomfortable practicing this ninja. Is there something wrong?" In Meng Haoran''s yard, a student came for advice. Meng Haoran was used to this situation and asked the students to demonstrate. Meng Haoran pointed out his practice mistakes and the students left happily.


    Looking at the departure of the students, Meng Haoran felt that it was not a way to go on like this. Although he could teach, it was too boring. He couldn''t stand repeating such a life every day. He was considering whether to close the tutorial class, but he couldn''t let go of the confusion at the exchange point.


    "If only someone would help me," Meng Haoran thought.


    "You are Meng Haoran who was recently passed on." when Meng Haoran wanted someone to help him, Zilai suddenly appeared in front of him.


    Meng Haoran naturally recognized Zi Lai at the first time. "Yes, it''s you." isn''t it right in front of his helper? Zilai is also the gold medal teacher who taught countless strong people in the original work. Although most of his disciples died in the end, only Naruto resisted the past by relying on the aura of the protagonist. But this does not conflict with Meng Haoran''s purpose. As long as Meng Haoran comes to teach people, it has nothing to do with him as for the end of the people who teach.


    Meng Haoran thought of this and looked at Zilai with bright eyes, which made Zilai who didn''t understand the situation think that Meng Haoran had a special hobby. He was scared and stepped back. At the same time, he secretly regretted that he had taken such a task.


    "I''m a normal man," he said, looking at Meng Haoran with a disdainful face.


    Meng Haoran was stunned at Zilai''s words, and then reacted angrily and said, "what I like is beauty. Don''t misunderstand."


    "I understand, I understand!" I can see that Meng Haoran didn''t look like that just now, but he still showed your expression, which made Meng Haoran angry.


    "Hum" Meng Haoran didn''t continue to explain, "do it!" Just let a ninja go.


    "Let''s fight now" has also easily avoided the past. It''s a little unexpected that Meng Haoran is so direct. Although he came this time to test Meng Haoran''s strength, shouldn''t he have a friendly conversation first, have a good relationship and propose an exchange competition?


    The idea flashed in zilaiye''s mind, and then Zilai devoted himself to the battle. However, he said "it''s inconvenient here, come with me" for fear of damaging the wood leaves. His figure rushed to the woods outside the village in an instant. Meng Haoran certainly had no opinion. After all, it was his yard, and it would hurt him if it was damaged.


    On Muye''s street, people saw two figures galloping out of the village one after the other.


    Two minutes later, Meng Haoran and Zilai looked at each other 20 meters apart. Both sides raised their momentum to the top. For a time, the atmosphere became very serious.


    "It''s hard to deal with this boy." Meng Haoran was shocked when he looked at Meng Haoran who couldn''t compete with his momentum. You know, he is one of the three forbearance legendary ninjas, and his strength has reached the shadow level that ordinary people dare not think of. The boy in front of him can compete with him. Although it''s just momentum, but even so, Meng Haoran''s strength is not much worse.


    "Huodun inflammatory bomb" Zilai also launched an attack first. I saw that the air became hot with the formation of stamps, and then the inflammatory bomb appeared and flew to Meng Haoran.


    Meng Haoran did not dodge. He was hit by the front and turned into a branch. It turned out that Meng Haoran used stunt.


    "Behind you" Meng Haoran''s voice came from Zilai and the rear. "What a skilled body following skill" Zilai was surprised and immediately reacted. He jumped forward, then turned around immediately and used the spiral pill at the same time.

 Chapter 60

    "You look up to me so much." Meng Haoran smiled with spiral pills. The next moment, he only heard a harsh sound, like the song of a thousand birds.


    "Thousand birds!!" I was also surprised. I don''t know how Meng Haoran could his disciple kakassi''s move, but it''s too late to change his move. Their big move collided with each other, and then "bang" exploded, creating a big pit about 3 meters deep and 10 meters wide.


    "Did you escape?" It turned out that Zilai did not fight with Meng Haoran, but retreated in a crushing manner. At this time, Zilai also stood 100 meters away from the explosion site.


    "Boy, you don''t know how to respect your elders!" I was also shocked by the power of Meng Haoran''s move of thousands of birds. I didn''t expect that Meng Haoran gathered so much energy in such a short time. I''m afraid it was more powerful than Kakashi''s move. From the side, it can be seen that Meng Haoran''s strength is much stronger than Kakashi''s. I also had the idea to stop. If he continues to fight, he will use his real skills, It won''t be easy to control then.


    It seems that Meng Haoran saw the idea of Zilai. Instead of answering, Meng Haoran kept printing his hands and opened the mode of enlarged moves, "Shuidun water dragon play", "Shuidun water mackerel play", "Huodun Hao fire loss", "Huodun dragon fire singing"


    In the face of Meng Haoran''s various Ninjutsu, he had to hide and end up in a mess.


    "Stop, what conditions do you have to mention!" 10 minutes later, I also saw Meng Haoran and still didn''t let him go, and he couldn''t break out all his strength. Suddenly, a flash of light flashed in my mind and said such a sentence when I just met Meng Haoran.


    Don''t mention it, Meng Haoran really stopped. Although he still had some unfinished business, the feeling that he could only hide from others made him a little addicted, but Meng Haoran still didn''t forget his original purpose. He thought it would take a lot of talking, but he didn''t expect to go to the road like this.


    "Er" Meng Haoran organized a language, "in order to make up for my mental loss, physical exertion and chakra consumption, during my recovery, you must replace me as the teacher of the tutorial class. Rest assured that I will recover quickly, about one year is enough." Meng Haoran doesn''t just want to replace me for one year, but the future is long. Stabilize him first, Just try to keep him completely in this year.


    No matter what Meng Haoran thought, he was completely dizzy after listening to Meng Haoran''s words. The corners of his mouth kept pumping Dong and his face was completely black. In his opinion, Meng Haoran was completely sitting on the ground. There was no consumption of Meng Haoran''s physical strength and chakra at all? Although Meng Haoran used a lot of Ninja just now, it can be seen from his eyesight that these are drizzle for Meng Haoran. There is no need to recover. What''s more, what''s more, it should be my loss.


    "Really" since I heard that I could look at my sister in a fair and aboveboard way, and I suddenly wavered. You know, he only dared to look secretly before, which was too attractive to him.


    "Of course, you think! The mother and sister of which family don''t want their children and younger brothers and sisters to become talents, and my tutorial class can achieve this goal. They don''t try their best to please you in order to enter the tutorial class, and then..."


    "Well, I promised. Isn''t it a year?" Before Meng Haoran finished speaking, he was recruited. When he wanted to come, he wanted to check Meng Haoran''s low level, which was more convenient for close observation. It was just a little longer. He didn''t think about it. If he wasn''t a tutor, wouldn''t it be better to release words to receive disciples in the name of his three forbearance.


    Since he joined the tutorial class, Meng Haoran has been completely idle. Although he visits the situation from time to time, he is not teaching. He has also fulfilled the expectations of the public and undertaken the work of teachers. Moreover, he has done better than Meng Haoran. The number of ninjas taught has increased sharply, and Meng Haoran''s exchange point is also changing, which makes Meng Haoran feel happy. As for Zilai, he has been working for some time, and finally responded that he was recruited, so he was no longer within the scope of Meng Haoran''s consideration.


    It''s strange to say that after knowing that he was recruited, he quit in addition to oral words, but in fact he didn''t take action. Of course, part of the reason is that he kept his promise, but the bigger reason is that the people he taught contribute to Muye, which can also be regarded as indirectly helping Muye.


    Before long, the four generations of Huoying came to power, and it was one step closer to the birth of Naruto. Meng Haoran became familiar with Bofeng shuimen from his own time, and gradually became a friend who didn''t say anything. Meng Haoran admired the man who sacrificed himself for the great cause in the original book, although he misestimated the people''s feelings and tortured his son, But that was not his original intention. In fact, he sealed the nine tails in Naruto''s body in order to give his son an amulet. I don''t know what will happen later.


    As a friend, Meng Haoran plans to save his life this time, but in order not to affect the plot, it''s better to let Bofeng shuimen disappear in front of people.


    "Can I use the system virtual space only by myself?" Meng Haoran, who had just finished training his ninja in the virtual space and improved his ninja level, asked in a whim.


    "No, others can also use it, but they also need the exchange point." the answer of the system confirmed Meng Haoran''s idea and made it possible for Meng Haoran to realize his idea, but we still need to confirm it.


    "Will the system be exposed?" This problem must be solved, otherwise Meng Haoran would rather use it alone in the future, but it would be too wasteful.


    "No, the system will hint in the user''s mind that they will not think about that at all, but regard it as a strange place formed naturally." The systematic answer made him overjoyed, so that he could train talents quickly. Although at first glance, it seems that the gain is not worth the loss. After all, we need to use the exchange point, but it depends on how to use it.


    For example, the people of Yu Zhibo family have the strength of tolerance as long as they open their eyes. Meng Haoran only needs to let them experience the stimulation of a day in the virtual space and keep them open their eyes. This is a loss. If he opens 2 gouyu and becomes Zhongren, he won''t earn 900 points and won''t lose! Think about it, let Meng Haoran excited.

 Chapter 61

    Since Meng Haoran came up with the idea of using virtual space to earn exchange points, the people of Muye yuzhibo family have inexplicably found that the people with ordinary qualifications in the family have opened their eyes. Although they are all one gouyu, few two gouyu and three gouyu, there is no doubt about the improvement of the strength of yuzhibo family.


    When investigating the cause, all the people who accidentally opened their eyes said they had a nightmare and opened their eyes when they woke up, which made people who wanted to know the truth cry and laugh, and gradually gave up looking for the bottom.


    At the same time, Meng Haoran watched his rapidly growing exchange point bloom. Yes, he stole those people of the yuzhibo family, and then used the virtual space to make them experience great stimulation and wake up to the bloodstains. But all this happened without the knowledge of the parties. Afterwards, they just thought they had a nightmare.


    It is worth mentioning that even so, the system defaults that Meng Haoran has completed the training, because Meng Haoran has trained more than one level of tolerance in a day, so the exchange point is profitable.


    "Does Haoran go to my house for dinner?" In Meng Haoran''s yard, our four generations of Huoying looked forward to Meng Haoran.


    "Er, Watergate! I''ve eaten. You''d better go back and eat quickly. My sister-in-law''s meal is still delicious. Don''t be ignorant of your happiness." Meng Haoran ignored the expectation of Bofeng Watergate, but he had a taste of Shenma called dark cuisine. Originally, he didn''t believe that there was such a bad meal in the world, but after tasting it at Bofeng Watergate, Meng Haoran resolutely knelt down and vowed not to go to his house for dinner.


    "Alas" Bo Fengshui sighed deeply when he saw that Meng Haoran was not fooled. Although he also knew that Meng Haoran could not go back to share joys and sorrows with him, he would not give up in the end. Originally, his marriage was very happy, but since Jiu xinnai fell in love with cooking dinner, his good day came to an end. Because Jiu xinnai was pregnant, he couldn''t make her angry, He had to bite his teeth and eat the dark food made by jiuxinnai.


    It happened that jiuxinnai thought her cooking was delicious, so she had to cook a lot of meals every time, so that bofengshuimen tried every means to get foreign aid, which could reduce the pain. At first, fortunately, without everyone''s knowledge, many people were recruited. After that, bofengshuimen only fought alone. Unfortunately, Meng Haoran was also one of the recruited, At that time, Meng Haoran swallowed the bitter fruit in tears and later had a night''s diarrhea. This is also the first time that Meng Haoran suffered such a big loss in the world. Jiuxinnai can also be proud.


    "Then I''ll go first." Bofeng shuimen took the bleak figure of the strong man who never returned.


    "Brother, let''s go all the way." although Meng Haoran sympathizes with Bofeng shuimen, he will never change his mind. He can only support mentally. "Do you want to eat barbecue or Ramen? If you decide, just barbecue." in fact, Meng Haoran didn''t eat at all. Now he''s thinking about where to go.


    "It''s less than a month before Naruto was born." after a delicious meal in a barbecue shop in Muye, Meng Haoran began to think about business.


    "My strength should be enough to deal with the chaos of the nine tails, but I still need to plan specifically." After all, we have to consider emergencies.


    His life in Muye is not in vain. Meng Haoran''s strength has changed dramatically for so long. At this time, his attributes are:


    "Name: Meng Haoran


    Strength: 20 points (10 points for normal men aged 25, reflecting human strength)


    Agility: 21 points (10 points for normal men aged 25, reflecting people''s speed)


    Reaction: 20 o''clock (10 o''clock for normal men aged 25, reflecting human reflex nerve)


    Mysterious energy: 510 (reflects people''s mysterious energy, such as internal power, true Qi, magic, chakra, etc.)


    Title: protagonist 5 stars


    Skill: spiral pill (a)


    Thousand birds (a)


    Multiple shadow separation (a)


    Rachel (s)


    ¡­¡­


    The third level of extreme field: Divine level


    Write wheel eye three hook jade (have several copy skills)


    Some basic ninja skills (such as instant body skill)


    ¡­¡­


    Blood: bingdun


    Cadaveric vein


    Write wheel eye


    Combat effectiveness: 510-599 points (the current limit is 599, which can be increased) 61 points (ROU body)


    Combat realm: the initial stage of the sixth sense (exclusive to the saint fighter world) the initial stage of Super Shadow (exclusive to Naruto)


    Lucky draw: 1 time


    Exchange point: 202300


    ¡±


    All useless skills are blocked, so tennis skills are basically blocked, but Meng Haoran''s self created extreme field is still strong. It can be said that in this world, he plays a more important role than in the tennis prince world before. Now as long as he expands the extreme field, he can immediately play 599 points of combat effectiveness, and his special abilities will temporarily reach 599 points, Moreover, the enemy avatar mode is cancelled. In this way, the enemy will only be suppressed. The best situation is that the strength remains unchanged. This is probably because the battle of ninjas does not need to be fair. After all, playing tennis should be fair, so that the Oolong event of Xingcun will not happen.


    In Meng Haoran''s view, the change in the limit field is due to the rules of the fire world. However, Meng Haoran supports this change, only saying "let the change be more violent!"


    It can be clearly found from the attribute panel that Meng Haoran''s body attributes have been greatly enhanced, so that there is a rou body combat effectiveness in the combat effectiveness. Its calculation method is that the three attributes except special energy are only sum, indicating the combat effectiveness that can be played without energy.


    In the initial stage of the Super Shadow of the combat realm, it is exclusive to the fire shadow world. The emergence of this title is also an affirmation of Meng Haoran''s strength. In addition to a limited number of people in the fire shadow world, Meng Haoran has stood at the top. Even now, the wave wind water gate is only the shadow level Dian peak, which can see Meng Haoran''s strength.


    "It''s up to you then." Meng Haoran smiled at the scroll in his hand. It was called the soul storage scroll, which he spent a lot of money from the exchange system. As the name suggests, it can store and nourish the soul. But when he saw it, Meng Haoran was surprised. How could this kind of thing appear in this world, but when he thought about death, everything appeared, It''s not so strange that this thing appears.


    Things are ready, and then we will rob the soul with the God of death. Meng Haoran took out something to deal with the God of death. It''s a mask. It looks like the God of death, but it''s a special prop exchanged by Meng Haoran from the system. It''s called the power of the God of death. It can temporarily have the same power as the God of death. It''s a disposable item. It cost Meng Haoran 50000 oceans. It''s really expensive.

 Chapter 62

    "Who?" At the place where Jiuwei was detained, one of the Ninjas in charge of guarding found something wrong, but as soon as he finished his words, he lost consciousness, and others died one after another in less than 10 seconds.


    "Hum, if you don''t talk much, you won''t die." it was a masked man with a spiral mask. From the only visible eye of the mask, we can see whether it was the person with the eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eye or the most advanced eternal writing wheel eye in the blood wheel eye. Although the eternal writing wheel eye just flashed away and became a kaleidoscope, But that is the result of the mask man''s control in order to hide people''s ears and eyes. The eternal kaleidoscope writes wheel eyes, which can be used without damaging vision. It is the highest realm pursued by the yuzhibo family.


    Although the "who" Jiuwei is sealed, it can also feel some situations outside, but it is not afraid, just curious.


    "Jiuwei? You don''t need to know who I am, as long as you know you''ll come out soon," said the masked man. At last, his eyes had a different meaning. He had made it clear that today was the day when the son of the fourth generation of Muye Huoying was born.


    "Oh! Are you here to save me? Good boy. I''ll repay you when I come out." After hearing the masked man''s words, Jiuwei was overjoyed and yearned for freedom.


    The masked man ignored Jiuwei, but looked at the seal for himself, and then sealed the seal with his hands at a speed invisible to the naked eye. He read some words he didn''t understand in his mouth. He saw that the speed of his seal was getting faster and faster, and finally with a "solution", he only saw that the seal of Jiuwei was untied by himself.


    "Well, I can finally come out." Jiuwei keenly felt the dissipation of the seal and rushed out of the seal immediately. It had had enough of this place for a long time.


    "I''m going to avenge the guy who sealed me earlier." Jiuwei just came out and was going to go to trouble, but he felt wrong in the twinkling of an eye. "It feels like a blood ring eye. It''s an eye of eternal realm at any time. Who are you?" Only the writing wheel eye can control chakra''s nearly infinite it, and the masked man in front of him has this condition. Jiuwei didn''t expect to go out of the tiger''s den and into the wolf''s nest, so he struggled desperately to get rid of control.


    The masked man didn''t answer, but Gou Yu in the pupil turned more and more powerful. At first, Jiuwei struggled fiercely, but with the passage of time, Jiuwei slowly calmed down. Finally, Jiuwei''s eyes became the same as the masked man, which was a sign of complete control.


    "Go! Your goal is that." the direction of the masked man''s eyes is Muye. "Destroy it and enjoy it!" As the masked man''s words fell, Jiuwei''s huge body began to move to the wood leaf. When Jiuwei took action, waves appeared around the masked man, and then he disappeared. It seemed that he had never appeared before. Only the wreckage of one place witnessed what had just happened.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    "Dong" and "Dong" Muye villagers who were resting obviously felt the vibration of the earth and looked around in panic to find out the source.


    The vibration became more and more frequent. At this time, the Ninja finally found the huge sound far away from the wood leaves. The man was stunned at first, and then shouted, "nine tails are nine tails!" Then he ran backward in panic, as if he were far away from nine tails.


    Of course, such a big thing could not hide from others. The upper layer of the wood leaf immediately responded and ordered nine tails to stop at all costs and never let them enter the wood leaf, because no one could accept such damage.


    With an order, the wood leaf is like a huge machine running, countless figures flash, and the goal is that huge figure.


    "Are you going too?" Meng Haoran uttered a nonsense. He was also tied to the tutorial class. At this time, he was not in Muye like the original.


    Sure enough, after listening to Meng Haoran''s words, I also replied "of course". My expression was very serious. Indeed, the more we reached the critical moment, the more reliable we could be. "Let''s go" I also knew that Meng Haoran was powerful and of course wanted to pull this foreign aid.


    "En" Meng Haoran looked at Zilai, and the expectation in his eyes did not refuse, and this was what he had planned for a long time.


    On Meng Haoran''s way to Jiuwei, Jiuwei has exchanged fire with Muye''s leading troops, but Muye''s Ninja is not enough at this time. Even if now Jiuwei is in a controlled unconscious state, Muye''s people have been beaten back.


    "Stop it before the four generations come, and don''t let it near the village at all." an unknown Ninja said loudly, and then rushed to Jiuwei again. He was covered with blood and had been fighting for a lot of time. There were many people like him, but even so, it was just enough to drag Jiuwei.


    At this time, in front of the four generations of fire shadow, there was a man blocking his way. He was wearing a mask. It was the masked man who put nine tails out.


    "Yuzhibo family? What do you want to do?" although he didn''t know the masked man, Bo Fengshui gate also saw that the other party was not good, and made a plan to make a quick decision. He was still anxious to go to Jiuwei.


    "Stay! Four generations, you can''t go anywhere." Sure enough, the masked man''s words confirmed Bofeng shuimen''s conjecture, and a big war was inevitable.


    Just then, "Watergate, give him to me. You go to Jiuwei to support first." It turned out that Meng Haoran and Zilai also arrived. Meng Haoran took the mask man''s opponent on his own initiative.


    "Teacher" Bo Fengshui looked at zilaiye. Seeing the teacher nodding, Meng Haoran said, "I''ll give it to you." The worry about Muye still made him make a decision.


    "You go too," Meng Haoran said to Zilai, who had not yet moved, and hesitated to see Zilai. "Don''t worry, my strength is stronger than you think."


    I also thought of the war with Meng Haoran. Then I turned and left, "be careful!" Leave a word to make Meng Haoran cry and laugh, "it''s him who should be careful!" Meng Haoran looked at his opponent in front of him. He didn''t know what the masked man thought. He didn''t stop them from leaving.


    "Yu Zhibo takes the earth, doesn''t he?" Meng Haoran''s words made the mask man''s face look ugly, but he couldn''t see it because of the mask.


    "How do you know?" Asked the masked man.


    "If you beat me, I''ll tell you." Meng Haoran didn''t answer, but started fighting directly.

 Chapter 63

    "Spiral pill" Meng Haoran passed by the masked man one by one, and the masked man didn''t seem to react.


    When the spiral pill hit the masked man, "no, there was no feeling of contact." Meng Haoran said in his heart: not good. Sure enough, the masked man smiled strangely, and Meng Haoran''s hand passed through his body.


    It''s like the masked man doesn''t belong to this time and space. This is the virtual transformation in the divine power of the masked man''s skill of writing wheel eyes. Any part or whole body is instantly transferred into or out of different space. After being transferred into different space, the body can still be seen in the real world, but it''s only a virtual shadow. It looks like it can penetrate objects. It''s fast to use, but the body can''t touch the object when virtualized, so it can''t attack the enemy and can only be used for defense.


    The masked man used the virtualization to make the part of his body in contact with Meng Haoran enter the different space to avoid Meng Haoran''s spiral pill. At the same time, the part without virtualization made an attack, and a sideways kick kicked Meng Haoran more than 5 meters away.


    "If you''re careless, you''ll forget your bug skill." Meng Haoran stood up and moved his body. The attack of the masked man just now had little impact on him. "It''s different this time."


    Meng Haoran, the "limit field opening", meditated in his heart. An extremely powerful aura emanated from his body. At the same time, Meng Haoran turned into Zhao Yun and his weapon became Chang Qiang.


    "What" the masked man looked at Meng Haoran''s change in surprise, "suddenly changed a person, special skill?" At the same time, Meng Haoran''s sense of oppression forced the masked man to face up.


    Meng Haoran rushed over again, but different from the last time, this time Meng Haoran didn''t use any ninja, just competing with the masked man with body art.


    "What''s the matter? His speed is getting faster." the masked man found that he couldn''t keep up with the rhythm and had to defend passively.


    "No, you''re slowing down." seeing the man''s doubts, Meng Haoran gave the answer.


    "I see, but you can''t beat me." Although the masked man was at a disadvantage, Meng Haoran''s attack did not play a practical role.


    "Really?" Meng Haoran smiled disdainfully, then stopped the attack, pointed Qiang at the masked man, and then the momentum rose sharply. He saw a flame appear from nothingness, and then spread on the long gun at a very fast speed.


    The masked man immediately felt bad. In his opinion, the flame from nowhere gave him a great threat, "don''t you need to make a seal, no seal ninja?" The idea flashed away in my heart.


    "Fire kill" Meng Haoran finally made this move. This shot can be described as earth shaking. The dazzling fire lights up all around, and the space fluctuates. At the same time, there is a faint roar.


    The "useless" masked man didn''t hide. He didn''t believe that this move could hit him, but this time he miscalculated. He saw that the long gun didn''t pass through as he expected, but directly attacked his body.


    "Incredibly" the masked man moved his body in a critical moment to avoid the key, but he was pierced, and there were bursts of burning sensation from the pierced place. Obviously, the injury was not optimistic.


    "Thousands of miles of anger, red lotus canshi" slowly pulled out his long gun. Meng Haoran said this sentence like a forced one. At this time, he shouted wildly in his heart: "forced success. In the past, when playing games, he often watched the enlarged moves of game characters and always had to say a few words of dubbing. It turned out to be so cool."


    Meng Haoran just used his own skills created by Muye during this period. It was inspired by the God Zhao Yun in the game kill of the Three Kingdoms. Today, he tried to be tall. This move is designed to deal with the divine power. He uses a special flame to make the objects surrounded by it ignore space. This makes use of the particularity of the extreme field to make it wield power beyond imagination, Of course, it can only be where space is extremely unstable.


    "I''ll admit it this time, and it won''t be so simple next time." the figure of the masked man gradually disappeared. His body completely entered the different space. It seems that he escaped, and Meng Haoran didn''t chase it. He still has more important things to do.


    "I hope it''s not too late." Meng Haoran rushed to the Jiuwei battlefield.


    ¡­¡­


    "Does Watergate really want to do this?" In the face of Jiuwei Muye''s continuous collapse, he could not hold on. At this time, the four generations of Huoying made a difficult decision. He decided to seal Jiuwei to his newly born son Naruto with prohibition, and the price of sealing was his own life.


    The third generation couldn''t bear to ask. In fact, he should stand up at this time, not the fourth generation, but he was silent and just wanted to make good compensation to Naruto afterwards.


    Bofeng shuimen didn''t speak, but answered directly with action. He took his son who had just been brought over and gently hugged him. "You should live well, and dad will always guard you." at this time, Naruto seemed to feel something and cried loudly.


    "Are the corpses and ghosts sealed up? Sure enough, it''s against the sky." When Meng Haoran arrived at the scene, he happened to meet the scene of Feng Shui goalkeeper Jiuwei''s Yin attribute chakra sealed with a corpse and sealed into the God of death with himself, while Yang attribute chakra sealed into the newly born Naruto with a gossip seal.


    "Master, Naruto, please," Watergate said to Zilai on his deathbed, and Zilai nodded silently. Where others can''t see, a tear slipped across his cheek, which can see Zilai''s deep feelings for the disciple.


    "Hey, it depends on whether the system is inside." Meng Haoran took out the mask at the right time, put it on his head, and then took out the scroll. Meng Haoran wearing the mask only felt that a strange energy appeared all over his body, which was far more powerful than chakra. Regardless of the experience, Meng Haoran gathered all the energy to condense it into a sword, and then cut off the ghost of death.


    "Time is just right" when the God of death was about to enjoy the soul of the wave wind water gate after he sealed the Yin attribute of Jiuwei chakra, Meng Haoran''s attack directly beat the God of death back. It seemed to outsiders that the God of death suddenly roared and disappeared.


    Meng Haoran looked at the scroll in his hand and smiled. He could see that the original ordinary scroll was emitting a strange light. The soul of Watergate had been collected, and of course, the scroll of nine Sinai.


    Deliberately pretending to come, Meng Haoran appeared in front of everyone, "what''s the matter, what happened." The preemptive asked Zilai.


    Since then, he also restrained his sadness and told Meng Haoran the story. Meng Haoran made the performance of hearing the bad news and successfully hid it from the world.

 Chapter 64

    In Muye''s ordinary house, Meng Haoran sat quietly on a chair. At this time, it has been some time since the chaos of nine tails, and the places damaged by nine tails have been repaired. It has to be said that Ninja is a good thing. What can be done in modern times in a few years is now done in a few days.


    There are two people lying on a bed in the room. Take a closer look, isn''t it our fourth generation Huoying and his wife? But they all lay there quietly without breathing.


    "The preparations have finally been made. Now you can really resurrect immediately." Meng Haoran pretended to be in a bad mood because of the death of Bofeng shuimen and his wife after the chaos of Jiuwei. He disappeared in Muye. In fact, he was secretly waiting for the funeral of the fourth generation to dig graves and take corpses.


    Of course, the corpse is in hand. There are fake goods prepared by Meng Haoran in Muye''s tomb. It can be said that it is considered very carefully. Now there is only the step of waking up the two people.


    Meng Haoran opened the scroll that preserved the souls of the two people and operated according to the prompt of the system. He saw two faint lights flying to the two people on the bed as if they were attracted.


    A few minutes later, the fingers of the wave wind water gate moved slightly, and then the closed eyes opened again, "I am..." the wave wind water gate, whose soul had just attached to the body, was confused in his eyes and didn''t seem to understand what had happened. "I''m not dead? Yes, I''m willing to perform the forbidden art in order to save the village." he gradually recalled his bit by bit.


    "Watergate, thank me this time." Meng Haoran suddenly said.


    "It''s you, Haoran." after listening to Meng Haoran''s words, bofengshuimen immediately responded, "you saved us, thank you." who wants to die if he can live? Besides, his life is very happy, and his son was just born. Although he doesn''t understand how Meng Haoran brought him back from the dead, bofengshuimen doesn''t ask much. After all, who has no secrets.


    "Well" when Meng Haoran wanted to continue to say something with Bofeng shuimen, the whirlpool jiuxinnai on one side finally had a movement.


    "Jiuxinnai, great, you''re all right" bofengshuimen noticed the vortex not far from him. Jiuxinnai was surprised and looked at his lover with affectionate and gentle eyes.


    "Watergate" vortex jiuxinnai also looked at the wave wind Watergate for the first time.


    Seeing this situation, Meng Haoran quietly walked out of the room and left time for them. After life and death, they must have a lot to say.


    Perhaps because they realized that Meng Haoran was still waiting, the two people in the room quickly ended the conversation, but it also took nearly an hour or so.


    Meng Haoran, who entered the house again, was watched by two pairs of curious eyes. Meng Haoran talked about the process without changing his face. He blamed his ability to revive them on the ancestral scroll, which was a disposable product handed down from generation to generation, but no one had used it before. He tried it with the idea of trying it. Unexpectedly, he succeeded. This was the scene just now.


    Of course, Meng Haoran made it up to let them know their sacrifice and hide the truth, which is also conducive to the next communication.


    Sure enough, after listening to Meng Haoran''s explanation, the Watergate couple''s eyes are full of gratitude to Meng Haoran. If they have a favorable degree, they must be more than 90. As long as they are not asked to do something like killing their son, there is no problem.


    "What do you say? Now you are dead in the eyes of others. Do you have any ideas?" Meng Haoran asked.


    Wave wind, water gate and vortex jiuxinnai were silent. In fact, they didn''t know what to do after this. After life and death, their previous ideas changed, and they were not so keen on Muye. Their only concern was Naruto.


    "You can stay here as a teacher, and I can pick up Naruto at that time, but you just can''t appear as you used to," Meng Haoran suggested. This is his real idea, pulling a strong man.


    They hesitated and agreed. Meng Haoran''s request was not too much. It was entirely for their consideration. In addition, Meng Haoran was a life-saving benefactor in their hearts. Of course, they would not object, but it was a little unacceptable that they could not make concessions with Naruto.


    "Ann, I just can''t recognize each other outside. I can tell Naruto the truth where there is no one." Seeing their hesitation, Meng Haoran added.


    Sure enough, they were completely relieved at this, but in order not to affect Meng Haoran, they secretly decided not to recognize each other first, and then told Naruto the truth when he could keep the secret. After all, the child couldn''t control his mouth.


    A few days later, Meng Haoran returned to Muye with the completely changed wave wind water gate and vortex jiuxinnai. As a shadow level master, others certainly couldn''t find out.


    Under the introduction of Meng Haoran, they successfully obtained the residence qualification and became the new teacher of Meng Haoran''s tutorial class. In this way, Meng Haoran''s tutorial class has more couple teachers with pseudonyms of Meng shuimen and Meng xinnai, but they just changed their surnames, but of course others don''t think about that. After all, it''s incredible.


    Soon after, Naruto was successfully adopted by Meng Haoran in the name of his good friend''s son who needed to take care of himself, and then gave it to Naruto''s genuine parents. This time, the three generations did not stop it. He also knew that it was good for Naruto.


    In the eyes of outsiders, Meng shuimen and Meng xinnai recognize Naruto as their son because Naruto is cute and they have no children under their knees, and they bring it better than their own. Nonsense, is it good to kiss?


    The accident inevitably happened. Zilai also found the real body of Bofeng Watergate. As a person who really cares about his disciples, Zilai is certainly happy. The whole person is refreshed. Zilai is too familiar with them. In addition, they meet every day. It''s strange not to be found. If things are not too incredible, Zilai can''t believe it for a time, It may also be found faster.


    Meng Haoran can only tell Zilai the truth, and in order to let him keep it secret, he agreed to Zilai''s resignation, so Zilai was also free and began his happy life of finding materials.


    In this way, everything has returned to the origin, but with the variable of Meng Haoran, it can be imagined that Naruto''s childhood will not be the same as the original. Will Naruto still be that Naruto in the future? It doesn''t matter what Meng Haoran did. In Meng Haoran''s opinion, it''s very important to have a good childhood. He must experience that kind of sadness and urge his childhood to become a talent. He would rather not become a talent. In addition, under his guidance, Naruto will certainly be stronger than the original work, which is his self-confidence as a system.

 Chapter 65

    Naruto''s life in Muye is much better because of Meng Haoran. At least he doesn''t have to expire cattle Nai again or save money to eat ramen. After all, his real parents are around him. With Meng Haoran, an authentic food, Naruto is lucky to eat authentic Chinese food, such as god horse Mapo Tofu, braised lion head and Buddha jumping over the wall, To this end, Meng Haoran also specially exchanged a cooking skill.


    There are also some bad aspects. Although Muye villagers don''t say anything in the open, they secretly regard Naruto as a fox demon. It''s wrong to look at him. Some people also tell their children not to play with Naruto. Of course, these are the bottom people who don''t know the truth, and the big family should be better, which disappointed the Watergate couple who made great sacrifices for Muye, The sense of belonging to the leaves is also reduced.


    Naruto knew the truth, or Meng Haoran told him himself, so Naruto was not affected, but proud of his father who had a hero, and determined to be a fire shadow and a great hero when he grew up. Therefore, he began to learn Ninja early.


    Jiuwei certainly dare not make trouble in the face of the four generations. Naruto has become a real human pillar force, without the phenomenon that chakra is difficult to control in the original book. Of course, Naruto has a good talent as a famous family. Under the guidance of Meng Haoran and his real parents, he became xiaren in less than a year. This is still the result of not affecting his physical development. Sasuke, Naruto''s good friend, was pressed into Wannian Lao 2 by Naruto.


    "Wow, it''s Naruto, Naruto, I like you", "Naruto, I want to give you monkeys"... "A group of flower crazy women in Ninja school have generated Naruto''s loyal fans. This scene will appear whenever Naruto passes by. Unlike the Naruto with ordinary clothes and beard in the original book, Naruto now learns from Meng Haoran and is dressed up with handsome and threatening clothes, Coupled with the sunshine smile, the whole is a handsome pot, and it is also a powerful handsome pot. Naturally, it is full of popularity.


    "Hum, pretend to force" Sasuke looked at Naruto. He was a little upset about his popularity. His high cold line was completely defeated.


    "If he hadn''t been the adopted son of the tutor, he wouldn''t be as strong as me." Sasuke has also been to the tutor class opened by Meng Haoran. It''s better to say that as long as people with a little talent have been there, that year was really a period of rapid improvement of their strength, most of them had the strength of tolerance, and some of them just reached the level of tolerance.


    You can imagine how shocked a group of ninjas under the age of 10 are. It may be common in the war years. After all, there are 12-year-old Shangren, but you should know that this is in the era of peace.


    Naruto has a small stove. At the age of 12, he is Shangren. He has just made a breakthrough. Coupled with his Nine Tailed chakra and resilience, his father has given him a special ninja. He can fight with the elite Shangren, that is, his strength is comparable to Kakashi without a kaleidoscope. Sasuke, as a strong follower of his existence, has reached the Zhongren Dian peak, which is not far from breaking through Shangren. Because of Meng Haoran''s special care, he has opened two gouyu writing wheel eyes, and ordinary Shangren is not his opponent.


    Other people are not bad. Muye''s new eight colors have the strength of tolerance. It can be said that the younger generation of Muye has been promoted to a higher level because of Meng Haoran''s existence.


    The tragedy of the yuzhibo family still happened, and because of Meng Haoran, the strength of the yuzhibo family has been strengthened. As a result, the loss of Muye is much greater than that of the original book, but the harvest of writing wheel eyes is also much more. Tuan Zang is happy. His extra eyes can let him use Yixie Naqi several times.


    Sasuke often competed with Naruto. Under the influence of Naruto, it was not as dark as the original work, but killing that man was his first goal. In order to achieve his goal, he had to improve his strength. Therefore, he wanted to learn from Meng Haoran many times, but he failed to do so. So he retreated and asked to focus on the disguised fourth generation couple. Although the fourth generation couple did not accept him, Looking at Naruto''s face also gave some advice.


    As soon as Naruto sat down, Sasuke issued a declaration, which seemed to take the exam as a good opportunity.


    "Really?" Naruto smiled confidently, "that''s not necessarily. I''m the one who won." Sasuke''s disdainful eyes answered Naruto.


    "The topic of today''s graduation exam is separation. If you don''t pass, you''ll stay in Ninja school." The teacher was iluka. He announced the test questions loudly. As an ordinary Chinese, he was still a little under pressure. After all, some people in the class were better than him. However, as a member who loved Muye, he was happy that Muye had so many good seedlings.


    "Yo West, this is my strength." Naruto was excited as soon as he heard the topic, because multiple shadow separation was the first Ninja he mastered. As an advanced ninja of separation, he mastered it so well, of course.


    Sasuke gave a "click" in his heart after listening to the test of separation. He also felt bad. As Naruto''s opponent, he knew Naruto best. He felt a touch of sadness when he thought that Naruto had separated more than 100 shadow parts in the previous war.


    Sure enough, after Naruto came to power, 10 entity shadows suddenly shocked the whole audience, while Naruto smiled proudly and said secretly: This is the result of my great strength.


    "Whirlpool Naruto, qualified" iluka first came back and announced the results.


    "Worthy of Naruto!" On the side of yamanakai Nodo, she is also a member of Naruto fans.


    "Hum, Sasuke will also lose." chunye Ying still likes Sasuke. It seems that there is no market for cold faced men.


    "Naruto." Rihata looked at the limelight Naruto and secretly called oil.


    "Trouble guy" Nara Deer pill doesn''t look energetic.


    The test continued. Sasuke became the second with 8 parts, and no one surpassed him in the future. Nara lumaru and others also had 6 or 7. They might have been the first in the past, but they are not so conspicuous today.


    In the end, no one failed, and Shuimu had no chance. Iluka announced that he would come to the group tomorrow. From then on, everyone put up with it.


    Everyone went home happily. Of course, they had to celebrate that day.


    "Hehe, the plot has finally begun." Meng Haoran can''t wait for a long time. "I should do something. If I have it, I''ll join Kakashi and them." No one knew that there would be a special person in group 7.

 Chapter 66

    Morning, Sasuke''s classroom came early. After all, today is the day when they officially become ninjas. Some people even arrived a few hours early. They got up at 6 o''clock from 9 o''clock.


    "Hum" in the face of Naruto''s greeting, Sasuke angrily turned his face to the other side. He was still depressed about the graduation exam. It was actually a test of separation. Naruto was the best at it. He was unable to vomit badly.


    Naruto was used to Sasuke''s attitude and sat down next to Sasuke. Then they didn''t speak and quietly waited for the teacher''s arrival.


    "Zhi ~ Ya" the sound of opening the door sounded in everyone''s ears, and iluka came in.


    "Oh, everyone came so early. They are not so active in ordinary times, and they are all here." During the conversation, he looked at 12 Xiaoqiang such as Naruto and Sasuke, which embarrassed the people who were seen. You know, they often skip classes because their strength has exceeded the school teachers, and they are a little embarrassed to be pointed out face to face. Therefore, young people are not thick skinned enough and need to be improved!


    Naruto was a little blushing, but after Meng Haoran''s training, it was different. It just recovered in an instant, which impressed the fans who had always focused on him.


    "Well, this is probably the last time we met in this capacity at school. I also know that you can''t wait. I don''t say much. Let''s get to the point now." Iluka did not procrastinate at all. This pragmatic attitude made the students secretly praise.


    When the topic comes, everyone''s spirit is also highly concentrated. After all, the current grouping is related to the future. If you are divided into a powerful group, it will be much easier to do tasks in the future. This is the idea of people with low strength. Although those with high strength also have some ideas, they mostly focus on the teachers who lead the team, hoping to improve their strength, The requirements for team members are not high.


    "You probably know that you will work in groups of three under the guidance of a tolerant teacher," iluka said. Everyone nodded. Most of them learned this from various channels.


    "Be sure to work with Sasuke," roared Sakura chunye, whose mind blackened. Of course, most of them want to work with Naruto. Who calls Naruto popular.


    "Class one, long Taoyi, Xiao Bingjia, Lu Renyi"


    "Class 2, Da Jiangyou, Millennium party, Xiaoping state"


    ¡­¡­¡­


    "Next is class 7, whirlpool Naruto" was read his name. Naruto looked forward to it a little. I don''t know who he was in group with?


    "Chunye Sakura" chunye Sakura didn''t react much to the group with Naruto. After all, she didn''t hate Naruto, but the probability of being divided into a group with Sasuke decreased a lot, and she became nervous immediately.


    Naruto looked at chunye cherry and turned his mouth. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    "And yuzhibo Sasuke" just dropped, Sasuke himself didn''t respond, but chunye Ying jumped up happily "with Sasuke!"


    "Cumbersome" Sasuke was a little disgusted with chunye Ying''s reaction. In his opinion, this woman was useless and didn''t help him at all. "However," he looked at the Naruto aside. Sasuke felt a little better about this group. He had to admit that Naruto was qualified to work with him.


    Not to mention their own ideas, the division continues


    "Class 8, Nara lumaru, yamanakai Inoue, qiudao dingci"


    The classes of "class 10, rihata, gouzuka and younvzhinai" are not sequential. For example, class 3 is the group of Xiao Li who graduated earlier than Naruto.


    After the class division, everyone was happy and worried. The joy was that they finally became ninjas. The worry was that they didn''t know what would happen in the future, but after all, they were still children. They soon forgot their worries and discussed with interest how to lead their teachers next.


    "Kakashi, listen to Mr. Meng say it''s very powerful." Naruto is still very happy when he knows that his team leader teacher is Qimu Kakashi. After all, Meng Haoran has a high evaluation of it. All the people who can be remembered by Meng Haoran are strong. He thinks so. Well, Meng Haoran forgot to say that Kakashi is a famous late king, so Naruto and they are doomed to tragedy.


    "Haven''t you come yet?" There are only three Narutos in class 7 left in the classroom. The teachers of other classes have long come to pick up their respective team members.


    Sasuke didn''t say god horse, but his smelly face showed his mood. Chunye Sakura can still hold on. It''s very happy for her to stay with Sasuke like this.


    Time passed slowly. The very different Naruto didn''t play tricks, but he didn''t give him a good face when kakasi came.


    "By the way, let''s introduce ourselves first!" After picking up the Narutos, Kakashi took them to a rooftop and began the old-fashioned dialogue.


    "What should I say to introduce myself?" Sakura chunye spoke out the wishes of the three.


    "Well, like things, hate things, future dreams, and interests, that''s almost all," Kaka said lazily.


    Just as he was about to start, "let me join" a voice that obviously didn''t belong to the four came in.


    "Miss Meng, it''s you!!!" Out of Kakashi, the other three spoke in unison and were very puzzled about Meng Haoran''s arrival, but then Meng Haoran''s words made them understand the reason.


    "Er, I''m a little bored. I found something to do. I wanted to take a class, but I temporarily joined your class in order to leave at any time in the future. That means I''m your team leader teacher like Kakashi." Meng Haoran''s words excited the three Narutos. After all, they are no strangers to Meng Haoran. Their learning strength has not risen slowly under his leadership. Sasuke is the most excited. In his opinion, he is one step closer to revenge.


    Kakash is tucking in his heart: I don''t want to make complaints about this job yet. I want to be boring too!!!


    On the other hand, Kakashi, who had received the news for a long time, was also very curious about Meng Haoran. After all, he was a good friend of master. I heard that he had strong strength, and he also held a counseling class, which greatly improved Muye''s strength. What kind of person is he? Kakashi was not angry at being interrupted, but looked at Meng Haoran and meditated.


    "Then I''ll introduce myself. Everyone knows my name and what I do. There are no things I like and hate. As for my future dreams... There are many interests." Meng Haoran shamelessly embezzled Kakashi''s introduction, and others didn''t get any useful information.


    "It''s really his style", but the three children are not strange. They know Meng Haoran more or less.


    Next, we started to continue the introduction. Kakashi really deserves to be Kakashi. He directly skipped his introduction, only said his name and said "others you will know later".


    Naruto''s introduction is almost the same as the original, but Naruto''s preference is not ramen and Sakura. Sasuke wants to surpass Naruto in addition to revenge. Sakura hates Naruto.


    Kakashi hastily explained that the meeting would end when he went to the survival exercise tomorrow, and the first communication of class 7 came to an end.

 Chapter 67

    "Oh! You came early!" Naruto arrived early at a drill ground in Muye. Naruto was reminded by Meng Haoran that they had eaten. Sasuke and Sakura were not so lucky. They are a little hungry now.


    "Naruto, you''re here now. Didn''t Mr. Kakashi say 9 a.m.? It''s noon now. We''re not allowed to have breakfast. We''re starving." Chunye cherry is not poor.


    "Er, I came here after listening to Mr. Meng that I could eat. As for why I came so late, it''s because I heard Mr. Kakashi''s nickname yesterday!" Naruto was embarrassed and grabbed his golden hair with his hand.


    "Teacher Kakashi''s nickname!!" Even Sasuke was interested.


    "It''s Muye''s late king." Naruto said carelessly, as if it wasn''t a big deal. "I heard what my adoptive father said today." seeing Sasuke''s face turned black, Naruto quickly added that he was also a master. Naturally, he knew his apprentice. In order to keep his son from suffering losses, the four generations couldn''t care about any rules.


    "So you can''t eat..." chunye Sakura''s response was not slow. Seeing Naruto nodded, his image of Kakashi suddenly plummeted. However, Meng Haoran didn''t have too many ideas about not telling them all this. Meng Haoran was so far from them that he deliberately ignored him.


    When kakasi came, he saw the poor eyes of chunye Sakura and Sasuke, which was of course expected by him. Naruto didn''t show any emotion, which made him slightly surprised.


    "Miss Kakashi, how long have you been late!" When chunye Ying saw the Lord coming, her voice grew a little louder, but her voice, which had already been hungry, sounded a little hoarse.


    "Well, I''m lost on the road of life." Kakashi calmly explained, and then quickly changed the topic, "hasn''t Mr. Meng arrived yet?"


    The crowd was really distracted, "yes, Mr. Meng didn''t come either." Then they remembered that Meng Haoran said he would come too.


    "I''ve already arrived." Meng Haoran''s voice suddenly remembered around. People heard the reputation, but they didn''t see its voice. Just when they were wondering, a tree not far from them "bang" became Meng Haoran. Only then did they understand that Meng Haoran had long been hidden around them.


    "I said Mr. Meng would not be as unreliable as Mr. Kakashi." Naruto quickly corrected Meng Haoran''s name. He respected Meng Haoran, his father''s good friend.


    "Yes." Sakura chunye agreed. Although Sasuke didn''t speak, the fool could see what he wanted to express. In Sasuke''s opinion, Meng Haoran, who is powerful and boundless, can''t be late. Even if he is late, he can be forgiven. Kakashi obviously wants to change the topic


    Of course, the truth is not like this. Meng Haoran has just arrived. In order to maintain his glorious image, he decisively staged the scene just now.


    "Hehe, it''s getting late. Let''s start quickly!" Kakashi saw that the war spread to him again.


    "What about this?" Naruto asked. Because he didn''t wait long and had dinner, he didn''t feel very late for Kakashi.


    "I have two bells here. As long as I grab the bell in my hand in the next two hours, you will pass the test. I said that in front, those who don''t grab the bell will be repatriated to Ninja school to study again. Those who don''t grab the bell will be tied up to see us." Then he took out his Bento.


    Kakashi''s words just fell, and the reactions of the three were different. Naruto was very confident in his strength and believed that he would be able to pass. Of course, he also noticed that as long as two bells, that is, as long as two people could pass, he regretted chunye Sakura''s exit. After all, Sasuke''s strength must be stronger than hers.


    Sasuke was surprised at first, and then he was eager to try. He also wanted to test his strength. As for chunye Sakura, she was completely deceived. She was not stupid and a little smart. It was conceivable that she could not live with Sasuke. She felt that the whole person was not good.


    "Well, if there''s no problem, let''s start!" Kakashi also pretended to force out the intimate paradise, completely underestimated Sasuke and Naruto.


    "That''s not good!" When Naruto was about to start, Meng Haoran spoke unexpectedly. There was no way. If this went on, Kakashi would definitely be robbed of the bell by Naruto and Sasuke without kaleidoscope, so it would not have the effect of the exercise.


    "Kakashi, how about giving me this exercise? Don''t worry, it will never embarrass you. If you are not satisfied with my test in the end, you can continue your test." Kakashi was blocked before he said anything.


    "All right!" Think carefully, Kakashi still compromised. Besides, it doesn''t mean that he is not satisfied and can continue his test! He also wanted to see how Meng Haoran tested.


    "Well, my test is divided into two parts. The first part is the strength test. After all, Ninja is a high-risk industry. You can''t live well without enough strength. In this way, you might as well go back to school; passing the strength test is the Q & a test. The Q & a test measures your IQ and EQ. Ninja can''t be a reckless man." Meng Haoran explained his test with a smile. Seeing that the nature of chunye cherry is not high, he added, "as long as I pass the test, all three people can pass."


    Chunye Ying, who is still immersed in her own spiritual world, finally revived when she heard Meng Haoran''s words and burst out with unprecedented strength. "In order to help, I must live." her eyes said so. At the same time, she was also grateful to Meng Haoran. Meng Haoran let her see hope.


    "The so-called strength test is in my hands. No matter what method is used to last for 10 minutes, it is divided into groups and individuals. Groups are you three together, and individuals come one by one. You can choose individuals or groups. If you choose individuals, I will suppress my strength in tolerance, and groups are tolerance." Meng Haoran didn''t ask Da to say forbearance. After all, Naruto can burst out far more power than zhongforbearance.


    "So the question is, which one do you want to choose?"


    Naruto and Sasuke were immediately silent. Choosing an individual is undoubtedly easier for Naruto and Sasuke, and there is little chance that the whole army will be destroyed. If choosing a group, they may not be able to pass. Of course, there is little chance that Sakura will pass.

 Chapter 68

    After a short thought, "I choose a group." Naruto took the lead in saying, "me too." Sasuke is also unwilling to show weakness. Of course, chunye cherry''s choice is also a group.


    Chunye Ying looked at Naruto with gratitude. She thought Naruto was a group she chose for her consideration. After all, it was more likely for her to choose a group with them.


    "It''s more challenging." Naruto''s idea is actually like this. He is willing to choose an individual who will live. Meng Haoran can''t beat him if he limits his strength to Zhongren. He is Shangren, and he is not an ordinary Shangren.


    Sasuke won''t consider chunye Sakura anymore. He just doesn''t want to show weakness in front of Naruto. He knows each other best. Sasuke obviously sees Naruto''s plan.


    Kakashi smiled when he saw that the three chose a group. In his opinion, Naruto and Sasuke were unwilling to abandon their companions. This practice was just what he wanted. If Meng Haoran knew his idea, he would say: young, you think more.


    The selection is unchanged Although he knew that things must be, Meng Haoran asked.


    Three small answered Meng Haoran with firm eyes. No matter what they thought before, since they made a decision, they would not change.


    "Then as a teacher, I''ll give you a discount and give you five minutes to prepare the plan. Of course, you can attack directly. I don''t care. I''ll start the attack in five minutes." Meng Haoran said with a funny smile.


    In fact, his words have two meanings. If they are ready for five minutes, they can really discuss the strategy, but five minutes does not change much in the overall situation, and as members of the same group, they must cooperate with tacit understanding. In actual combat, they can know the ideas of their companions with one action and look, which does not need time quotient. Sakura chunye doesn''t say, Naruto and Sasuke have long cultivated tacit understanding as good friends, These five minutes are not needed at all; On the other hand, Meng Haoran said that he would start the attack in five minutes. In fact, he was reminding them that if they attack immediately, the time is also counted, so they will earn five minutes in vain, greatly reducing the difficulty of the trial.


    Naruto didn''t disappoint Meng Haoran. As soon as Meng Haoran''s words fell, he couldn''t wait to attack. He said "the art of multiple shadow separation" and separated eight entities to rush towards Meng Haoran. Although he didn''t understand Meng Haoran''s intention, his confidence in his strength made him not choose to discuss, which can be said to be a mistake.


    Sasuke, the "Naruto" originally wanted to say something to Naruto, but saw that things had already begun to prepare for the battle, leaving chunye Ying at a loss. After all, she came out of the Ninja school and immediately reacted and made the right decision. Her strength was not high. She didn''t help much. It''s better to hide and wait for the opportunity to contain Meng Haoran, Of course, this is actually of no use to Meng Haoran. After all, there is too much difference in strength.


    The situation is ever-changing. At this time, Meng Haoran has intersected with Naruto short soldiers. Meng Haoran abides by the agreement, does not attack, but just avoids Naruto''s attack.


    Meng Haoran appeared to be at ease under the attack of several Narutos, and the attack of Narutos could not fall on Meng Haoran at all.


    "Good chance, Huodun - the art of fireball" Sasuke saw that Naruto entangled Meng Haoran, and started the attack directly regardless of Naruto''s sake. Meng Haoran had to say, is it really sold? This is Sasuke. Are you a professional ADC?


    "Yo West" saw a flash of fire, Naruto and Meng Haoran were hit decisively.


    "It hurts... It hurts... Sasuke, you really have to do it." The feeling of separation will feed back to the subject, and Naruto doesn''t feel good.


    "Well done." Just when people thought that Meng Haoran would at least get hurt, Meng Haoran came from a distance, as if what was here just now was an illusion.


    "It''s instant body skill" chunye Ying''s voice came out of the tree. Because she didn''t participate in the war, she looked carefully outside. At the moment when Meng Haoran was about to be hit, Meng Haoran suddenly disappeared.


    The "hateful" Naruto rushed to Meng Haoran again and used the spiral pill, and the speed was far faster than Zhongren and reached Shangren.


    "That''s the teacher''s..." Kakashi obviously recognized this move. "Have you grown so strong?" Seeing Naruto use this move, we know that Naruto''s strength is far beyond the level of a 12-year-old boy, which is as much as he did at the beginning.


    "I''ll come too." Sasuke opened the writing wheel. He''s going all out.


    "This kid is also..." Kakashi was shocked again when he saw Sasuke''s ER gouyu. "I can''t see that he just came out of Ninja school. If I did it my way..." Kakashi couldn''t help sweating a cold sweat. Knowing that they had this strength, he would never propose to rob the bell. He would really get caught if he didn''t do his best, At this time, he thanked Meng Haoran a little. "What would you do?"


    "It''s time!" Meng Haoran said this sentence. His momentum soared and reached the limit of tolerance. He suddenly disappeared in Naruto''s vision before Naruto''s attack arrived.


    "What" Naruto responded that Meng Haoran had grasped his hand, and then a strong force came from his hand, which made his spiral pill dissipate automatically.


    "Five minutes later, I began to fight back." despite Naruto''s surprise, Meng Haoran kicked Naruto out.


    "Naruto" Sasuke also rushed over and stabbed Meng Haoran''s upper body with a bitter hand, but it was only a false shot. After Meng Haoran flashed, he found that two hands appeared at his feet and firmly grasped his feet, while Sasuke in front of him dissipated with a "bang", which was a split body.


    "It''s over, the decapitation in Tu Dun''s heart" Sasuke''s voice came from the ground.


    "Is it possible?" Meng Haoran suddenly stamped his foot. The land under Meng Haoran''s voice split in all directions. Meng Haoran interrupted Sasuke''s Ninja with his strength.


    A dull hum came from below, and then a bang again. It was still separated.


    "Haven''t played yet" a branch next to Meng Haoran turned into Naruto, and Naruto''s spiral pill was ready. Meng Haoran couldn''t dodge.


    "It''s still early" Meng Haoran made an abnormal action. His upper body bent forward directly, his head almost touched the ground and avoided the blow. At the same time, his hands supported his body with the help of the power of the ground, his waist drove the power of his whole body, and kicked Naruto into the sky with his feet.


    The sound of "water escape water shark bullet" rang. Meng Haoran didn''t focus on Naruto in the air. He used ninja. If he was hit, Naruto would feel bad. Even with Naruto''s recovery, he had to lie down for a while, so Naruto''s staff would be reduced.

 Chapter 69

    Just when Naruto was about to be eliminated, a figure unexpected to Meng Haoran appeared, that is, chunye Ying, who had been playing soy sauce, rushed out at this critical moment, and affected Meng Haoran''s Ninja with bitterness, which made Meng Haoran''s Ninja deviate a little, but it was a thousand miles away. Ninja has deviated a lot from Naruto, Naruto dodged hard.


    "I didn''t expect you to be useful!" Sasuke recognized chunye Sakura''s behavior at this time, and subconsciously did not reject chunye Sakura. Of course, he didn''t find it himself.


    "Thank you, Sakura" Naruto escaped from the disaster. He remembered that it was really a critical moment just now, and was grateful for chunye Sakura''s help.


    "Well, I''m also a member of class 7, which should be." chunye Ying was angry at Sasuke''s words, and was very reserved about Naruto''s thanks.


    "The trial is not over yet?" Just when the third primary school wanted to say something, Meng Haoran''s voice came over. In fact, Meng Haoran put a little water just now, otherwise chunye cherry would never affect him. He did so to improve chunye cherry and let her integrate into class 7.


    As an elite, Kakashi''s forbearance is certainly extraordinary. He saw Meng Haoran''s intention and admired Meng Haoran.


    "Naruto, let''s go together. Sakura uses a long-range attack." Sasuke took the lead in entering the state, Naruto followed, and the battle began again.


    "I must do something." Sakura chunye knows that Sasuke is actually thinking of herself. Her strength is too low to help at all. She just took a surprise advantage to play such a role. For the first time in her life, she has such a strong pursuit of strength and hopes to become stronger.


    "Spiral pill"


    "Huodun Haolong''s art of fire"


    Sasuke and Naruto have not given up, but they are of little use to Meng Haoran''s ninja. He easily hid in the past. On the contrary, Sasuke and Naruto are beaten out every time. Naruto can hold on with strong resilience, but Sasuke can only hold on with his will.


    "Solve one" Meng Haoran absolutely solved Sasuke, who was already at the end of the crossbow. He first blocked Naruto''s side kick with his left hand, and then pressed Sasuke''s head with his right hand to hit the ground. If this move is successful, Sasuke will lose his combat effectiveness.


    The "bang" miracle did not appear again. Sasuke turned his eyes and fainted.


    "Sasuke" Naruto was immediately stimulated, his eyes were red, a chakra tail was exposed from the back of his body, and the power of nine tails was used.


    But there was another person who had a bigger reaction than him. That was chunye Ying. As Sasuke''s brain powder, he saw that Sasuke was treated like this. He immediately rushed over regardless of the huge gap with Meng Haoran, wanted to work hard with Meng Haoran, and completely forgot that this was a retest.


    "Things are bad!" Kakashi didn''t expect Naruto to burst out the power of nine tails, and chunye Sakura rushed up without brains. He had expected the result and thought Meng Haoran didn''t intend to let them pass, which was inconsistent with his original intention.


    As expected, things were the same as Kakashi thought. Although Naruto broke out, it was far from Meng Haoran''s opponent. Let alone chunye Sakura, it didn''t work at all. On the contrary, it delayed Naruto''s performance.


    "Five element seal" cracked Naruto''s moves again. Meng Haoran was impatient and directly sealed Naruto''s chakra. Without the support of nine tail chakra, Naruto could no longer hold on and fell down.


    Seeing that Naruto also failed, chunye Ying stopped decadent, gave up resistance and quietly waited for Meng Haoran''s attack.


    Meng Haoran''s attack did not come, so chunye Sakura looked at him.


    "It''s 10 minutes. The first stage is over. You passed." Meng Haoran smiled and explained, "I didn''t say that only the last person can pass. As long as there is one person in the group, it will pass." Afraid he didn''t understand, he said one more sentence.


    "Yes! Miss Meng, you are very kind." Chunye Sakura reacted and was pleasantly surprised. It''s really another village with hidden willows and bright flowers! She thought Sasuke and Naruto were eliminated. If so, she couldn''t get over it. After all, Sasuke and Naruto played a far greater role than her.


    Kakashi often breathed a sigh of relief. This result is what he wants to see. The performance of Naruto has made him reluctant to eliminate them.


    "Well, help them aside and have a rest!" Meng Haoran still has a sense of propriety. Sasuke and Naruto drive miserably. In fact, they are skin injuries. Just have a rest.


    "Oh... OK" chunye Ying quickly helped Sasuke up, subconsciously ignored Naruto, and Meng Haoran had to do it himself.


    ¡­¡­


    "Hahaha, so it is! That''s great." Soon Naruto recovered. After understanding the situation, he laughed and the corners of Sasuke''s mouth tilted slightly.


    "Well, now that you all understand, start the second phase of the test! Because the second phase of the test doesn''t need hands-on, it''s just now." Without wasting time, Meng Haoran continued his trial.


    "There are three questions in the second stage. Because you are the selected group, you can discuss it." Meng Haoran''s words dissipated the originally tense atmosphere, which greatly increased their passing rate.


    "Listen, question 1: what can you drink to turn people into ghosts?" The first question obviously tests IQ.


    "Wine" in Naruto and Sasuke are still thinking hard, chunye Sakura easily answered, worthy of Xueba.


    "Yes, so the second question: when performing a task, if you can complete the task by abandoning your partner, will you abandon him?"


    "Of course not. Companions are irreplaceable." This time Naruto answered first, and his fancy for his companions is unmatched.


    "No, ninjas focus on tasks." This question is actually right, but Meng Haoran can''t say that because of his different positions.


    Kakashi has decided that the three are qualified when he hears the answer of the three children. No matter how Meng Haoran judges them, he will make them qualified.


    "Because it''s three questions, you still have a chance. Just answer the last question correctly."


    "Ah!!!" Three small hear the front is surprised, think finished, but hear the back have rest assured, but nervous a lot.


    "Question 3: but when your parents are in danger and you can only save one person, what do you do? Give you 10 seconds to consider." Meng Haoran is shameless and applies the problem of full-time hunters.


    Sure enough, the three children were at a loss and didn''t know what to do.


    "10, 9, 8..." Meng Haoran''s voice greatly disturbed the three small ideas


    "... 0" in the last three people did not give an answer.


    "Alas!" The three children sighed at the same time. They really didn''t know how to answer and thought they had failed.


    "Congratulations, you''re right, because normal people don''t know the answer and can''t choose." Meng Haoran''s words once again pulled the three small children to heaven.


    "Qualified," Kakashi also said at this time. "Add that although it is waste that cannot complete the task, those who abandon their companions are not as good as waste." His words exposed his views on the second question.


    "Well, that''s what I think." Meng Haoran added.


    Kakashi and Meng Haoran''s words made them meditate, and finally they all nodded secretly.


    The exercise was successfully concluded.

 Chapter 70

    After passing the survival exercise, Naruto and others finally became the official lower tolerance, but their imagined Ninja life did not come.


    Naruto had always thought that the Ninja task was to kill mountain bandits, protect princesses, daimyo and spy on national conditions, but the reality was that they had been doing the small task of helping people take children and help people find cats and dogs. What made them sad and angry was that one task was to pick dung.


    Meng Haoran certainly has no love for this kind of task. He goes back to rest under the slogan of going back to teach students. He also praises his name as that disciples need to complete the task independently. It''s enough to have Kakashi watching.


    "I can''t stand it, three generations of old men. I want to take a high-level task." Finally, after completing the nth nonsense task, Naruto protested. Sasuke and Sakura also stood on Naruto''s side. To tell the truth, they couldn''t help it. They have been doing these low-level tasks since they became xiaren. They are not only tired and boring, but also not helpful to the improvement of strength. During this period, the improvement of strength is basically not, which makes Sasuke anxious, If this goes on, he has no hope of revenge.


    "Presumptuous, as a ninja, you don''t have the right to choose tasks. Xiaren can only do the lowest level D tasks at the beginning. You can only do high-level tasks after completing certain low-level tasks. You are now in the accumulation stage, and others have come over like this. Besides, your strength is not enough for high-level task standards. You know..." three generations of Huoying chattered, The older the words, the more they are.


    "What! We have done so many d-level tasks. We have accumulated experience long ago. I don''t care. I must take advanced tasks. Besides, isn''t there teacher Kakashi?" Naruto couldn''t listen to the words of the three generations. He believed that with his far-reaching endurance strength, he had already reached the standard of high-level tasks.


    The third generation sighed. In fact, he also knew that Naruto could take on some tasks above level C with their strength, but there were too many small tasks to let go. There were really not enough people. Besides, ninjas above xiaren were not suitable for these tasks, so they had to let Naruto do them. On the other hand, it was not their protection, The higher the task, the greater the risk.


    The third generation looked at Kakashi for help and hoped that he could help them to say a word and persuade Naruto to help them.


    Kakashi gave three generations a look of helplessness. In fact, he had already advised him. If it weren''t for his Naruto, he would have been angry. Now he can''t hold it. Not everyone can stand the task of looking for things with children. Even he thinks it''s a waste of time. In fact, ordinary people can complete these things. Why use ninjas?


    "Well, it''s good for them to go out and see the world? It''s just that I haven''t been out for a long time. I''ll be the nanny this time." In the silence of three generations, Meng Haoran''s voice rang in the Huoying office. I don''t know when he came.


    "Yes, yes, Mr. Meng is right." Naruto was surprised to see Meng Haoran suddenly appear. He was a little resentful about Meng Haoran''s disappearance during this period, but he disappeared completely after listening to Meng Haoran''s words.


    "Oh, all right!" The third generation finally agreed and gave Meng Haoran a face. In his opinion, Meng Haoran and Kakashi have double-layer insurance. Naruto''s danger is basically gone. It''s not too difficult to give them the task again.


    "Yeah, what''s the task?" Naruto was excited, and Sasuke and Sakura were also excited.


    "It''s a task to protect people." Three generations said slowly.


    "Protect people, protect the princess or Daming?" Naruto can only think of this.


    "Dazna, a bridge construction expert who protects the country of Bo, returned to the country of Bo until the bridge was completed." The third generation said expressionless.


    "Ah" Naruto was thrown down by a basin of cold water, but his optimistic character lit him up in the twinkling of an eye. "It turned out to be a bridge expert! It''s also good."


    "Come out, Mr. dazner." Three generations later, a slovenly uncle who looked like an alcoholic appeared in front of the crowd. He first took a sip of wine, then looked at Naruto and said, "are these kids? Can they do it?" His words showed serious disbelief. In his eyes, what skills can several half grown boys have? Besides, his family knows his own affairs. He lied about the task level because he didn''t have enough money. In fact, the real task is far more difficult than level C. he''s really worried!


    Because the gap between Naruto''s original works is too large, it has not been specifically targeted by dazna.


    "Don''t worry! It''s just a C-level task. Naruto can do it. Besides, I''m a Shangren." Kakashi spoke. When he spoke, he looked vaguely at Meng Haoran''s sentence "and he was there".


    "Oh, I''m relieved." Dazna was relieved to hear that Kakashi was also with him.


    "Well, that''s it. Gather outside the village early tomorrow morning." The third generation is the final word.


    "Yo West!!!" Naruto was so happy that he almost forgot his last name when he thought of going out of the village to perform the task. He was out of the village for the first time and had never had a chance before.


    On the same day, the four generations of couples also knew that Naruto was going to go out of the village to perform tasks. Although they had long thought of such a day, they were still worried at this time and thought of secret protection. Finally, Meng Haoran persuaded them to ensure that Naruto would return safely before they gave up. However, that night, they still pulled Naruto to tell a lot of experience, But for the lack of time, they would like to teach Naruto all their experience.


    Chunye Sakura''s situation is similar to Naruto''s. her parents told her very much.


    Unlike Naruto and Sakura, Sasuke is alone in his family''s forbidden area.


    "Tomorrow is my first step on revenge. I must be strong enough to surpass that man." Sasuke''s mind flashed a person''s voice. He was so strong in his image that he was desperate. However, he still had hope. Meng Haoran''s figure appeared in his heart. He believed that Meng Haoran must be better than that person. After all, even that person had stayed in Meng Haoran''s tutorial class.


    "White? Is it male or female?" Meng Haoran murmured in his yard that the main reason he went out this time was to see Bai and relax at will.

 Chapter 71

    Naruto just came out of Muye. The three adults didn''t say that they had more or less traveled far, and had little reaction, but Naruto was different after three hours.


    Sasuke didn''t show obvious curiosity because of his character. In order to make a good impression in front of Sasuke, Sakura chunye also controlled it. Although he was a little excited, Naruto was different. When he left the village for the first time, he was full of interest in everything around him and kept looking around, just like a hick entering the city.


    "What''s good about these trees? They''re similar to those in the village!" After the initial surprise, chunye cherry became immune to the surrounding scenery. After all, these scenery are usually seen in the city. Seeing Naruto''s constant interest, she felt a little ashamed as if she had never seen the world.


    "Well, he''s reliable at the critical moment. Besides, it''s not a big deal." Meng Haoran, who has been silent, spoke rarely. At this time, he was enough to reach the ground. There was a pool of water for no reason, and a mysterious smile appeared at the corners of his mouth.


    "But..." chunye Ying wanted to say something, but something happened suddenly at this time.


    "What" in the surprised eyes of the people, Kakashi was suddenly controlled by two people who came out of nowhere. It was obvious that they were ninjas and the enemy.


    "Kakashi teacher" chunye Sakura was scared to forget the reaction, but the enemy''s action was not slow. Kakashi was "killed".


    "Do you want to be so boring, Naruto." Meng Haoran''s words awakened the others who died in Kakashi.


    "Ah... Oh..." Naruto still wondered about Kakashi''s unrealistic death, but he still took action. In his feeling, those two people were not very strong at all. How could they kill Kakashi with the strength of tolerance at most? You know, Kakashi is an elite.


    "Next is you." one of the Ninjas thought he had solved Kakashi and turned his goal to Naruto.


    The next moment, he tragically "spiral pill" Naruto went all out directly, and the speed made him unable to react at all.


    "How possible!" Naruto''s spiral pill hit the target and killed the assassin. The assassin''s last eyes were full of questions. It seemed that he couldn''t figure out how Naruto, who should have been prey, was so strong.


    Just when Naruto solved one person, chunye Sakura stood in front of her employer dazna to resist another person. Just when chunye Sakura was about to intersect with his short soldier, Sasuke appeared in chunye Sakura and the invading Ninja like a divine soldier. He turned him over in the surprised eyes of the invading ninja.


    Before he died, he saw the tragic situation that his companion was killed by another kid, and the last thought flashed in his heart, "are kids so strong now?" Then I closed my eyes forever.


    "Yo" Kakashi''s voice sounded at this time, "you''re doing well!" He praised Naruto and Sasuke for their performance.


    "Miss Kakashi, you''re all right!" Naruto shouted in surprise. Sakura chunye and Sasuke also showed a relieved expression. In fact, he was flustered by the sudden event. As long as you think about it carefully, you know that it is impossible for Kakashi to be killed so easily.


    "Of course, I just want to make sure," Kakashi said calmly. "Make sure who they''re after."


    Everyone present was not a fool. Even Naruto thought of something and turned his eyes to dazna.


    "You''d better tell the truth!" Meng Haoran pretended to be rude when he answered dishonestly, although what he thought in his heart was: I knew I would tell others?


    Naruto and others also looked at dazna badly. Dazna quickly explained everything in the face of the pressure of five people. In fact, he lied about his level because he didn''t have enough money and told the specific situation. Finally, he begged Meng Haoran not to give up the task.


    "I see. Shall we continue the task or go back?" Kakashi asked for opinions from everyone and handed over the decision to everyone. For him, even if the task level was increased, it was not a problem.


    "Of course, the task continues. The difficulty of this task is not as difficult as us, right, Sasuke, Sakura" Naruto first replied. In fact, this kind of difficult task is just like him.


    "I don''t care." That''s what he said, but everyone could tell that Sasuke preferred to continue the task.


    "I..." Sakura chunye wanted to say something different, but she shut up after Sasuke said so.


    "It''s such a happy decision. The task continues." Meng Haoran made the final decision.


    Dazna was relieved at this time and finally invited an expert. He was not afraid of being damaged when repairing the bridge. He saw the strength of Naruto just now. In his eyes, such a powerful ninja was solved in three or two times, and the teacher hasn''t made a move yet. He really didn''t expect to fail.


    The task continued, and the people were not as relaxed as before, because they didn''t know when someone would come out of an unknown place, and they all assigned a part of their mind to pay attention to the surroundings.


    "Don''t be nervous. I''ll let you know if there''s a problem." Meng Haoran looked at the Naruto with a little grass and trees, and wondered why he would react like this when he clearly had the strength far beyond the original work.


    "Ah... Ha ha, I see." Out of trust in Meng Haoran, Naruto relaxed a little.


    In a well-known room, don''t sit on the chair and listen to the report of your subordinates without expression.


    "Oh, have you failed? What a waste. I can''t do such a small thing well. It seems that I have to do it myself. I want to see who is sacred." If he didn''t cut it off, he said in a disdainful tone. He didn''t know that even if he went this time, it would be the same result. Not to mention Meng Haoran and Kakashi, he might not even be able to do Naruto and Sasuke.


    Just as Naruto and they are getting closer and closer to their destination, the danger is getting closer and closer.


    "What a big fog!" Unconsciously, Meng Haoran and his party were surrounded by unusual fog, and the visual range was no more than one meter, which attracted Naruto''s attention.


    "Ready, coming." Just when Naruto wanted to ask something, Meng Haoran said that at the same time, Kakashi had stood in front of the team and posed for battle.


    Naruto only felt a burst of suffocating pressure suddenly oppressed from all directions. If he hadn''t reached the level of endurance, he would never be able to move. Chunye Sakura, who is a little weak, has a tendency to commit suicide.


    "Murderous" Sasuke suddenly understood the reason for this feeling and looked at Meng Haoran and Kakashi, who had no influence at all. "Is there such a big gap between me and them?" Sasuke couldn''t move himself, but he didn''t have the idea of suicide. This is much better than chunye cherry.

 Chapter 72

    "Let me move my muscles and bones this time, Kakashi." Meng Haoran volunteered.


    "OK, master Meng" Kakashi was overjoyed. In Kakashi''s opinion, Meng Haoran''s action will solve the crisis, "let me see your strength!"


    Sasuke on one side was also excited after hearing Meng Haoran''s words. He finally had the opportunity to see the real strong. This excitement seemed to reduce the pressure.


    "Play tricks." Meng Haoran waved his hand gently, and then a whirlwind formed and grew larger and larger. Finally, he spread around with Meng Haoran and others as the center. At the same time, the fog was completely dispersed, just like the skills of Feng Q woman, but a combination of multiple skills.


    "This hand... No seal casting." Kakashi worshipped them on the spot, but they were so close that they were not affected at all. Chakra''s control was amazing.


    "So strong" Sasuke thought: if I were so strong, I would be able to


    If you don''t cut it, you''ll be surprised at the sudden changes. Someone broke his skill so simply that he has almost no advantage.


    "Is that you? It''s brave to come alone. Don''t cut it again." After the fog dispersed, Meng Haoran found a figure not far from them for the first time. With his eyesight, he easily saw the dress of the comer, and the beheading knife clearly showed the identity of the comer.


    "Nah, is he famous?" Because of Meng Haoran''s great Dharma power, the influence of murderous Qi on Naruto is almost gone. He is ashamed of his own strength. Seeing Meng Haoran call out the identity of the comer, Naruto asked in doubt.


    It''s time to popularize science. It was originally one of the "ninja sword seven people" in Wuyin village and the user of the broken knife and the beheading dagger. He is full of ambition and iron blood, but he is not ruthless. He is proficient in Shuidun ninja and assassination. He fled the village because he failed to plan to assassinate Shuiying. He became a traitor and took in Bai. He casually mentioned the "seven people of Ninja knife" which is similar to the eight colors of Muye. " Meng Haoran became a teacher and entered a state.


    "It''s really powerful," Naruto''s eyes glowed and he wanted to compete, "but Mr. Meng is more powerful." he didn''t say that he is a strong man if he doesn''t cut off again in his feeling of beast. Maybe he is not an opponent, but Meng Haoran can''t feel it at all and is unfathomable.


    "Who are you? My Ninja manual doesn''t record you." If you don''t cut, you''ll just do it. Meng Haoran''s performance makes him vigilant. He believes that Meng Haoran is an expert, but he has no influence. It''s incredible for him who has been collecting expert data and writing notes. "Is it a new strong man" without cutting, he looks at Meng Haoran in doubt.


    Because Kakashi didn''t highlight the relationship between wheel eyes, and Meng Haoran''s sense of existence was so high that he didn''t find the existence of "copy Ninja" without cutting.


    "You should know, but you can''t recognize me like this." Meng Haoran''s words caused everyone present to think deeply. He said that his other identity was "Diablo maniac". If he didn''t know that the famous "Diablo maniac" was right in front of him, he would kneel down and beg for mercy immediately, and the battle would not start.


    "I''ll beat you with the power you know." Meng Haoran said that the temperature around him dropped suddenly, as if he had entered the cold winter. "The river under your feet is too eye-catching." As soon as the voice fell, I felt that the water with low temperature under my feet slowly became cold and hard, and finally completely frozen.


    "Hiss" didn''t cut down and take a breath of air conditioning. He was very familiar with this power. It was because he was familiar that he knew it was terrible. "This is the power of ice escape." And it''s far from white.


    "Water without moon" Kakashi thought of the famous water moonless clan of fog shadow for the first time. Their blood is water escape.


    "I''m not the group of guys you think. You think too much." It seems that he saw Kakashi''s doubts. Meng Haoran explained, but it made Kakashi more confused. How did the blood of that family come from? The blood stains of Huoying are inherited. Except for some special ones, such as writing wheel eyes, they can be transplanted, but bingdun is not like transplantable.


    "What is bingdun?" Naruto asked curiously like a baby. Sakura was also focused. Sasuke, who only knew a little, was thoughtful. As a writer of the blood boundary, he could not understand the power of blood. If ordinary people didn''t have blood, then those who had blood were Tiancai. It doesn''t mean that ordinary people can''t become strong, It''s just that the probability of becoming a strong person with blood is 100 times easier than ordinary people.


    "Blood following limit refers to a special ability or skill learned through inheritance. It is usually owned by a specific Ninja family and can not be learned by other people. For example, my writing wheel eye is a kind of blood mark limit, and bingdun is also a powerful blood mark, which is the ability to manipulate water and wind at the same time and synthesize them into ice." Sasuke''s tone, although steady, also revealed the pride of being born as a blood stain owner.


    "I see." Naruto doesn''t understand. He has nine tails, a cheating device, and can''t understand the power of blood. On the other hand, blood is strong, but it''s terrible for people without blood to grow up. Just like naruto''s fourth generation of Lao Tzu, his flying thunder god skill can be called against the sky.


    "Sasuke is really powerful." Sakura chunye adores Sasuke even more. She is really a genius!


    If he doesn''t cut, he has to be on the line. In this way, the situation will be more and more unfavorable to him. As a veteran soldier, his strong intuition made him fight.


    "Yes, but everything is floating in the face of absolute power." Meng Haoran looked at it with admiration, but did not take any countermeasures.


    "Arrogant!" If you don''t cut a joy in your heart, you think Meng Haoran is arrogant.


    "Die!" The beheading dagger directly cut Meng Haoran''s waist.


    The imaginary flesh and blood didn''t appear. The beheading dagger turned into ice after passing Meng Haoran''s place, and let it pass through, and Meng Haoran seemed as if nothing had happened.


    "How possible." Without this, those who do not believe in evil will cut a few more knives, and they failed without exception.


    "Wow, that''s great. Isn''t it invincible?" Naruto looked at Meng Haoran with adoring eyes.


    Meng Haoran smiled, sample. This is a unique skill developed by imitating the elementalization of the pirate king. Physical attack is invalid.


    If he didn''t see it, he couldn''t work. He immediately opened a distance with Meng Haoran and looked at Meng Haoran vigilantly, but Meng Haoran didn''t take him to heart and didn''t take any action.


    "What about Ninja!" If he didn''t cut, he finally thought of the way to crack it, but he only knew the ninja of the water system. He didn''t know whether it was useful to Meng Haoran, but he had to try after all.


    No more cutting, no more thinking, began the complicated printing. Meng Haoran looked at him like this and seemed to be interested. In fact, he wanted them to see what invincible is.

 Chapter 73

    "Shuidun Shuilong bullet technique" was finally ready when Meng Haoran was impatient.


    "I told you to pretend to force. I''ll see how you block this time." If you don''t cut back, you find your self-confidence. Looking at your masterpiece, you don''t believe Meng Haoran can take over. Decisively, you forget the pain when you have a good scar.


    In addition to Meng Haoran''s calmness, others, even stronger than Kakashi, are ready to retreat at any time. They don''t believe Meng Haoran, but the power of this move is too fierce. They really can''t think of how to break it except hiding or collision with ninja of the same level.


    Meng Haoran pretended to turn a blind eye to the actions of Kakashi and others. He also knew that these people''s psychology did not blame them. He really had not enough horizons. He could only hang like this by standing on the shoulders of giants.


    Sooner or later, a giant dragon formed by water broke through the ice and then dived towards Meng Haoran. The dragon was about tens of meters long and looked vivid and full of killing opportunities.


    Just before Kakashi was about to retreat, Meng Haoran finally moved. His speed was not fast, or even slow, because everyone present could clearly see his every move, but in fact, it was just an illusion formed by their high concentration.


    Meng Haoran''s movement was extremely smooth. He just stretched Chu his hands as if he wanted to embrace the world. The water like dragon roared into Meng Haoran''s arms. It seemed that Meng Haoran''s hand first came into contact with ninja, and then Meng Haoran''s hand was only slightly forced to see that the water dragon was gradually frozen from the beginning, and finally turned into an ice dragon, and Ninja was broken.


    "Ice age." Meng Haoran shook his hand. Feng Sao said a word and silently added in his heart: the green pheasant from the pirate king.


    Naruto and others have long been Zhang''s boss, because this is really shocking. It seems that it was supposed to be a dragon slaughtering warrior who worked hard and finally reluctantly slaughtered the Dragon when he was seriously injured, but the reality is that the dragon was directly killed by one move, and the person who killed it was indifferent.


    Although Kakashi is not as obvious as Naruto, his tight pupils are also proving something. "We must report to Lord Huoying. We still don''t know enough about him!" Kakashi is already thinking about what to say to the third generation.


    If you don''t cut, Meng Haoran has petrified after easily cracking his unique skill, and has been repeating in his mind: impossible.


    "What else have you done?" Meng Haoran said gentlemanly.


    If Meng Haoran didn''t kill him, he woke up from his self immersion and shivered. He felt that Meng Haoran was unfathomable and had recognized the reality. This time, he met the great God and began to plan for the future.


    "No? Then it''s my turn." After a while, Meng Haoran attacked again. This time he was going to solve it and don''t cut it again.


    "Wait, it''s a misunderstanding. It''s definitely a misunderstanding." Fear is endless, don''t cut your tongue.


    "Oh, what misunderstanding." Meng Haoran said with a smile. He didn''t expect to be a man in his image. The ninja who was not afraid of death said such words, and immediately became interested.


    Human beings will always find excuses to explain what they can''t accept. If they can''t explain, they will set it up with God. Obviously, if they don''t cut it off, they are already reverent to him.


    "I''m not really looking for you. I''ve identified the wrong person. I''ll go now." Say slowly back, don''t go! His backhand Bai can''t save him this time. In his opinion, Meng Haoran will not be fooled.


    If you don''t cut this, Meng Haoran and his people can''t help laughing. Naruto directly laughed. People with clear eyes see the current situation. If you don''t cut it, they obviously want to fish in troubled waters.


    "Well, what did you say... Oh, go on, then I''m welcome." Meng Haoran said and made the action to go up. He was so scared that he didn''t cut and stood still.


    However, Meng Haoran didn''t have any practical action. He just scared and didn''t cut again. At this time, he had the idea of accepting his men. Of course, it was more for white. As long as he didn''t cut again, would white be far away?


    "I''ll admit it. What do you want? I''ll agree as long as it''s not too much." Don''t cut off. At this time, he secretly scolded cardo in his heart. If cardo hadn''t met Meng Haoran so unlucky, he vowed to make cardo look good if he could go back.


    Meng Haoran laughed to himself: someone sent a pillow when he was sleepy.


    "Celebrities don''t talk in secret, and I don''t want your life. You''ll do things for me in the future." Meng Haoran''s words surprised Kakashi. He didn''t expect Meng Haoran to take in traitor Ren.


    If you don''t cut, you will be stunned first and then refuse. I''m kidding. Although he is nominally under cardo''s hand, he is free and can leave at any time. If he is under Meng Haoran''s hand, he will really become a hand and can''t run away.


    Just when he didn''t cut his words to his mouth, Meng Haoran''s voice suddenly came to his ears, "I''m Diablo, you know." If he didn''t cut off, he immediately spit back his words and took a breath. He didn''t expect Meng Haoran to be the same person. He was also surprised that Meng Haoran would expose his identity so easily. However, when he saw Kakashi and others who didn''t seem to hear Meng Haoran''s words, he understood that Meng Haoran was a legendary character and should pass the words to him in a way he didn''t know.


    In the end, he is a person who has been out for so long and is still at large. If he doesn''t understand that he has no way out, Meng Haoran, since he told him such important information, doesn''t intend to let him say it. He either obeys or dies. He doesn''t have the mind to escape. He can''t escape in Meng Haoran''s hands.


    "I submit, and I will be your man." If he didn''t cut it off, he finally knelt down. Under the threat of life, he chose to continue to live. How can people who can graduate with heavy fog shadow not cherish their life? You know, his graduation exam is killing each other!


    In the original work, there is no way to work hard with Kakashi. Without the protection of Kakashi, plus Kakashi knows his situation, his whereabouts will be exposed to fog shadow village. At that time, he will also be dead. Now it is different. He fully believes that Meng Haoran, a big man, has the ability to protect him.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t restrict your freedom. When you arrive, you just need to complete the task I assigned. I don''t need you around me. I need nothing!" He didn''t say the last sentence, "hang out with me. I''ll cover you. If you behave well, you can no longer be a traitor." The implication is that if you don''t cut, you can appear aboveboard. He took over with Meng Haoran, the beam of fog shadow.


    "Yes, I will do well." If he doesn''t cut off his great joy, with Meng Haoran''s promise, he can no longer escape. At this time, he is even glad to meet Meng Haoran today. It''s unpredictable.


    Meng Haoran looked at the performance of not cutting again and said in his heart: if you want the horse to run, you still have to feed it. As for his words, they are all true. He is not afraid of fog shadow village to find trouble. At that time, he will kill a pair and a pile. Of course, except for a certain shadow, the privilege of beauty is certain. Thinking of here, he can''t help thinking of the five generations of fire shadow, the woman known as "cow".

 Chapter 74

    Meng Haoran has a plan to leave the team if he doesn''t cut it. After all, the biggest obstacle to the task of the kingdom of Bo is gone. As for Kado, there is no threat at all. Don''t you see that in the original book, Kado found a group of people to smash the field, and they are basically disabled and don''t cut it again.


    Do whatever you want. After arriving at ZNA''s house, Meng Haoran left with something to do, which depressed Sasuke, who had not had time to learn from his teacher.


    What is Meng Haoran doing in such a hurry? Of course, it''s to accept cardo''s property. Under the leadership of the traitor, Meng Haoran found cardo''s nest. When Meng Haoran came, cardo was enjoying the Fu affairs of two enchanting girls. It can''t be seen that cardo people are so fierce in appearance, and the two girls died and survived.


    Without any sign, Meng Haoran directly killed cardo with a hand knife. Cardo didn''t know what had happened until he died. However, the peony flower died and became a ghost. Cardo was worth his life. Meng Haoran accepted his legacy impolitely, although as a strong man like Meng Haoran, he didn''t value money very much, But there is a saying that "money is not everything, but you can''t do without money." There are a lot of men to support. Of course, Meng Haoran also needs money.


    "Childe, what do they do?" The sweet and soft voice sounded around Meng Haoran, and the beautiful young NV in kimono stood aside, which made Meng Haoran have a strong sense of conquest. This is the orphan Bai of the shuiwuyue family who was included in Meng Haoran''s account for the first time.


    Originally, Bai refused at first, but he resolutely surrendered under the arrogance of Meng Haoran. Er, well, he reluctantly agreed under the strong request of no longer cutting, but since he got on Meng Haoran''s ship, it''s impossible to go on.


    As a maid, Bai is still acting for others. Her character is really not suitable for fighting and killing. She was forced to do so before. Now, Meng Haoran''s work to take care of talents is to make the best use of everything, although she only takes care of Meng Haoran.


    With white Meng Haoran, he has just entered the privilege level, which marks the improvement of social status. Teasing a maid is the privilege of a dandy, just like the boss of a secretary in modern society, which makes Meng Haoran very proud for a while.


    "Just leave them alone and arrange a job for them afterwards." Meng Haoran still doesn''t kill indiscriminately. Of course, if they were them, they would be different. Meng Haoran''s friendly attitude is also divided. Of course, he can''t see these two second-hand goods. He won''t communicate in the future. He is a character he will forget in the blink of an eye.


    "Yes" Bai nodded with satisfaction. She recognized Meng Haoran''s handling. She was kind. She usually didn''t even kill small animals, not to mention the two unconscious people who had no power to fight back at this time? In other words, these two are also timid. They fainted directly when their boss died.


    "I''ll leave it to you next. Don''t cut it again." At this time, if you don''t stand behind Meng Haoran and Bai, you can obviously see that Meng Haoran''s position is not comparable to Bai in his heart.


    "Yes, boss." The title of the boss was ordered by Meng Haoran. Of course, Bai is different because she is a maid.


    Meng Haoran doesn''t have to worry about everything next. If he doesn''t cut it, he will directly handle it. Things are not so complicated. If he doesn''t cut it, he will directly find cardo''s subordinates, kill some disobedient diehards, and accept cardo''s power at Xu Yirui.


    Those people have no resistance in front of the strong strength of not beheading any more. They also know that they are a big man beyond their reach. Cardo is a little afraid of him. Now even he has become the man''s subordinate. Of course, they can''t help it. Some people are even very excited, because people with a clear eye can see that Meng Haoran is better than cardo, Maybe they will get better in the future. This is the people in the fire shadow world. They have no good education and believe in the respect of the strong. As long as they are strong enough, it''s easy to say anything. If Meng Haoran is not strong enough, they can''t surrender even if cardo dies. They may kill Meng Haoran and accept cardo''s legacy.


    Far from it, the reality is that Meng Haoran shows his strength and respects him if he doesn''t cut again. Cardo''s power has been accepted smoothly. Of course, it hasn''t been accepted in a short time. If he doesn''t cut again, he will be left to deal with this matter. He is very happy with Meng Haoran''s decision. He can''t wait to stay away from Meng Haoran. There is too much pressure around Meng Haoran. Being with a king is like a tiger!


    Don''t you know that Meng Haoran also has his own abacus. Please, it''s easier to teach without cutting white. In the face of Meng Haoran, a big gray wolf, Xiao white rabbit''s white days can be imagined. Well, Meng Haoran is evil. Leaving Zhentian moon and other women for a long time makes his character a little abnormal. If he had never had this idea before.


    After solving the trivia of cardo, Meng Haoran set out to return to Muye. Next, he had a big plan to prepare, that is, salvage an exchange point in Muye Zhongren test. Muye''s new generation is too strong, and Zhongren will have less to see. Meng Haoran plans to balance it and give some benefits to other villages to make the plot more exciting, Of course, he will not admit that he is mainly for the exchange point.


    As for the specific implementation, he hasn''t thought completely. The big plan is to let those miscellaneous fish who come to take the Zhongren exam, that is, those who don''t have the strength of Zhongren become Zhongren, while those who have the strength and exceed, such as I love Luo, become Shangren. Of course, people like naruto, who are already tolerant, can''t take a step closer. At least they can''t be improved in a short time. After all, the more their strength reaches the back, the slower it will be improved.


    Sasuke, who is far away in the country of Poland, is blessed this time. He has also been included in the training list. If he knew all this, he would cry happily and finally be favored by Meng Haoran.


    Meng Haoran couldn''t run such a big plan alone. He specially called yajiujin and others to help him with his ideas and ran errands. Of course, four generations of couples were involved. Therefore, without the knowledge of most forces, the action named "promotion" by Meng Haoran was carried out in the dark, I believe this action will cause strong repercussions after it is exposed in the future.


    While Meng Haoran''s plan was in full swing, the forbearance community was also surging for a time. The Chinese forbearance examination, called selection, is actually a secret confrontation among countries. A little carelessness will lead to major events. It is a good time for some people to jump out and make trouble. The peace of the forbearance community will not last long.

 Chapter 75

    "Yo, it''s finally ready. It''s really hard to do." Meng Haoran said with a seven dragon ball combat effectiveness tester.


    Yes, this thing is a single mirror, and its function is also a test, but it is not to measure combat effectiveness, but to measure the title. As long as you look at people with this eye, you will show how many stars this person''s title is. You should know that in addition to the specific people in each world, the title is fixed. It should be a few stars, so you are not afraid of making mistakes.


    Meng Haoran made great efforts to build this tester. The reason is that since Meng Haoran wants to engage in "promotion", he must find someone. If the person he finds fails to meet the standard, he will be busy in vain. Meng Haoran thought of his ability to view attributes, so he sprouted the ability to determine the potential with the title in the attributes, so as to find someone, but as a boss, of course, he can''t go out in person, That''s too cheap, so this thing appeared through the inquiry system.


    Although this simple version of the tester can only see the title, it is enough. If the title has medium tolerance or strength, the title with upper tolerance is within his choice.


    Meng Haoran has been busy for such a thing recently. It takes him an hour to make such a tester, which consumes a lot, and can''t be done by others, because the power needed is not chakra, but his exclusive energy. Therefore, Meng Haoran has a tragedy. He spent several days in making a tester. Just now he finally completed the 50th tester, That''s enough.


    "Bai, take these things down and give them to yajiujin. He knows what to do." Meng Haoran propped up a lazy waist and said to Bai.


    "OK, childe." Bai Rourou said that there was a trace of worship in Meng Haoran''s eyes, which made a difference to the childe. During this time, she watched the whole process of Meng Haoran''s production of tester. In her eyes, Meng Haoran was so talented that she could make such a thing and see a person''s potential. It was unimaginable,


    In order to facilitate Meng Haoran''s conversion of several stars of the title into the potential of Ninja, because the potential does not mean that the strength must be so strong, and the corresponding strength may not be reached in a lifetime, so others don''t feel deeply about Gao Xing''s people, so they don''t make a fuss. Otherwise, the existence of Meng Haoran''s five stars would have scared them to death, rather than just caused a sensation.


    It''s said that after so many years of coming to Huoying, the protagonist has changed from 4 stars to 5 stars. Compared with the world of tennis prince, it''s a little full, but it also depends on who you compare with. Don''t you see, there are so many 4-star films in Huoying world, but there are fewer 5-star films. I don''t know how many people are willing to break through from film level to super film in more than ten years.


    Yajiujin, who received Meng Haoran''s order, began to take action with his people and began to issue cards to those potential people. Er, invitation cards are similar to modern bank cards, but there is no introduction. There are only three big characters and numbers of invitation cards. They rely on chakra to identify others. At that time, the card holders who receive the invitation will report for duty.


    Of course, this card has other functions, that is to store cultivation points. Meng Haoran can get corresponding benefits by consuming points. I''ll talk about it later.


    ¡­¡­


    "Well, the task is finally completed." A young man stood proudly in front of the corpse of a place. He was 15 or 6 years old. He was indifferent to the corpses around him. The amount of fog shadow''s protection betrayed his identity. Yes, he was the elite ninja of fog shadow village. Although he was only under forbearance now, his strength was close to upper forbearance. He was a real genius.


    "Yes, yes, it''s worth my visit." The sound that should not have appeared was remembered in the open place, which immediately aroused the vigilance of fog shadow ninja.


    "Who are you? What can I do for you?" The genius of fog shadow made an attack secretly and could enter the state of battle at any time.


    "Me? You can call me eight gods Taier. I''m here to give you something." The eight gods Taier appeared again. His every move that he had experienced was full of the style of a master. He threw a thing at the genius of fog shadow and was easily accepted by him. Of course, the thing was an invitation card with the number of 29. It can be seen that 28 cards have been issued in front.


    "What do you mean???" The unknown genius of fog shadow was confused, but he was relieved to see that the eight gods Taier had no malice.


    "If you want to improve your strength quickly, take the test in this wooden leaf, and you will get what you want." Then he flashed away and disappeared, leaving the fog shadow of the genius silent.


    Such a scene occurred in all parts of the tolerance world. The people who issued the card were from yajiujin. After developing in Huoying for so long, he also created a large force.


    The geniuses who received the card had different reactions. Some despised it and threw it away. Some thought that the great opportunity came and came to Muye in advance, while others were half convinced and half suspicious. They planned to go and have a look at it at that time. It''s also strange that Meng Haoran didn''t show obvious strength and persuasion, but it''s not a test. It''s just a test of courage. Those who have the courage to seize this opportunity are destined to gain a lot, and those who lose the card will regret it. This is all later.


    Meng Haoran''s card issue attracted the attention of major forbearance villages, but they didn''t find out the purpose of the card issuers, and they didn''t have any action. They had to let these people who got the card act carefully and secretly send people to Muye to inquire about information. For a time, Muye''s foreign population was full, which brought great pressure on Muye''s public security and made our three generations have no good feelings for the power of card issuing, He doesn''t know that Meng Haoran sent the card.


    Although this matter was a little big, it did not affect the progress of Zhongren. Those who should come to the exam will still come. Moreover, a lot of people came to take the exam this time. This is due to the influence of Meng Haoran''s hairpin. The cardholders who didn''t want to come were also attracted to Muye.


    "Has the power of issuing cards been found out?" In a basement, a man who looked like a snake said gloomily.


    "No, Lord big snake pill." A man with eyes respectfully said that the man was one of the three forbearance snake king big snake pills. He was about to carry out the plan of wood leaf collapse, so he was very concerned about the situation of wood leaf.


    "Then continue to check, dou. I hope it doesn''t affect my plan, otherwise, hum... Hum" said, stretching out the tongue that is eight times similar to the snake, adding a little more evil to him.


    "Yes, my Lord."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 76

    "Ah! Finally come back, the air of wood leaves is good! This land, this tree." At the wooden leaf gate, Naruto looked at the familiar scenery and shouted. He didn''t notice his idiot appearance, which attracted many passers-by.


    "Naive," said a girl who obviously looked like a foreign ninja.


    "This kind of person is also a woodleaf ninja?" Another malicious voice.


    "Muye ninjas are like this. I''m relieved." Absolute force is a force hostile to Muye.


    ¡­¡­


    "Well, let''s go! Naruto." Chunye cherry is not as big as Naruto, urging Naruto to leave this place of right and wrong. At the same time, it is also strange why so many outsiders came to Muye suddenly.


    "Is that it?" Kakashi looked at the endless crowd and thought. As the backbone ninja of Muye, he heard some wind.


    Sasuke was very direct. When Naruto said that, he left as if he didn''t know Naruto.


    "... finally, Meng Haoran recovered and did not cut again. That''s the case." In Huoying''s office, Kakashi reported the process of the task to the three generations, while Naruto and others stood bored and had long been out of mind.


    "Well, that''s it! I see. You go first! Kakasi stays." I can''t see any difference from the expressions of the three generations, as if I didn''t care about it very much.


    "Naruto, you go first!" Kakashi said to Naruto.


    "Yeah, goodbye to Mr. Kakashi and three generations of old men." Naruto immediately cheered and flew out.


    The three generations listened to Naruto''s special address, and the corners of their mouths twitched slightly, but they seemed to think of something and restore their dignified image. The speed of changing their faces is worthy of being an old Jianghu in the tolerance world. They are really old but don''t die. They are thieves.


    "Kakashi, what do you think of Meng Haoran?" The third generation told Kakashi that this is to continue the topic just now, but dazna''s lied task was directly ignored. For the third generation, this is only a small matter, and what is related to Meng Haoran is a big matter.


    "What does Master Meng say? I can''t see through him, but his strength is really strong. I''m afraid he''s stronger than the teacher. At present, he doesn''t show hostility. It''s best to watch his change and don''t be an enemy." Kakashi seems to have expected that the three generations would be ready for this question.


    "Really?" Kakashi said that the three generations of teachers know that they are four generations, and the strength of the four generations is not weak compared with him. In Kakashi''s opinion, Meng Haoran''s strength is stronger than his performance. We really have to be cautious and maintain the status quo. After all, Meng Haoran has brought benefits to Muye so far, and I just hope Tuan Zang won''t make trouble.


    "Put this down in advance, and now say another thing. You have found it! Muye seems to have more people." Three generations said slowly.


    "Well, is it the Chinese forbearance test?" The tone is seven points affirmative.


    "Yes, Narutos under your door should think carefully about whether they want to take this exam. This exam is unusual, especially after the card issuing incident during this period." The third generation was a little worried and said that he had already lost his spirit when he was old. He just wanted to keep it and didn''t want to see any bad changes in Muye.


    "I''ll think about it." That''s true, but Kakashi has decided to hand over the option to the party concerned. In his opinion, the strength of Naruto and Sasuke is completely enough. Sakura is reluctant, but it''s not without a chance. He also knows that unknown forces send cards everywhere, because Sasuke received one. He still resented it for a while. He said why he didn''t.


    The words were divided into two parts. Naruto was checked by his real parents when he came home. He didn''t let Naruto go until he confirmed that he was not hurt at all.


    Naruto''s concern for his adoptive parents is warm and determined to be filial to them. In fact, he has always been treated by the fourth generation as their true parents. He is very similar to the fourth generation. For example, some living habits make him feel that he is his own. If Meng Haoran had not told him the "truth", and he really looks like the fourth generation, He suspected that his adoptive parents were his biological parents.


    Next, of course, the family is happy. During this period, Naruto has been talking about what he saw and heard about this mission, and Watergate couple have been listening as listeners, not nodding, which makes Naruto speak more vigorously.


    However, when Sasuke was sent an invitation card by a mysterious man, but he didn''t, the Watergate couple smiled knowingly. As participants, they certainly understood this and didn''t point it out. Looking at Naruto''s slightly depressed look, they also felt happy. The family could be happy together. This was not the scene they had expected.


    The next day, Kakashi directly found Naruto and other three children, told them about the Zhongren test, clarified the fierce relationship, and let them decide whether to participate or not.


    "I said how I met so many foreign ninjas. I came to take the middle tolerance test. I can''t lose. I''ll take it this time." Naruto''s reaction is in Kakashi''s expectation.


    "Of course I''m going to attend." Sasuke also said proudly that he was looking forward to competing with people from major tolerance villages. It was just to see what level he was at.


    "I... I''ll join!" Chunye Ying wanted to think about it first, but Sasuke and Naruto both attended, and she didn''t want to attend.


    "Well, if one of you doesn''t participate, you can''t participate, because you signed up in the form of a three person team, but you really didn''t disappoint me, so class 7 decided to take the tolerance test." Kakashi announced the results.


    "Take advantage of this time to make good preparations!" Kakashi said and left.


    Well, why didn''t anyone test their qualifications? I can only say that there are not enough people. Because of Meng Haoran, Muye has a lot of people to monitor them this time, so that no one can be selected to test them in advance. In addition, the strength of the younger generation of Muye has obviously improved a lot under the influence of Meng Haoran, which makes others feel at ease, so this step is saved.


    While Naruto decided to take the exam, Muye and other places, such as class 10 led by ape flying ASMA and class 8 led by Xi Rihong, also made a decision one after another, and all the new generation of Muye chose to take the exam.


    At this time, Muye gathered almost all the eyes of the forbearance world, because genius was about to gather here, and a breath of wind and rain was also shrouded over Muye. It was unpredictable, and everything was unknown.

 Chapter 77

    "It''s almost time." At this time, it is very close to the beginning of Zhongren selection. Those who should come and those who should not come are also coming. It is a good time to implement the "promotion" plan.


    "Inform yajiujin that he can start planning." Meng Haoran issued the order to start the plan. At this moment, the real change is about to happen. I don''t know how other forces will react. It''s expected to think about it!


    "Yes" Bai slowly withdrew from the room to convey the order.


    "The childe said he could start." When Bai found yajiujin, yajiujin and two or three of the eight gods were also there. Although the change was not small, we could vaguely see the appearance of that year. It was just that the temperament had changed greatly, not the simplicity of the past, but full of sharpness.


    "I see, Miss Bai." Yajiujin has long lost his arrogance in the tennis prince world. After so many years in the fire shadow world, yajiujin has also grown a lot. The skill of happiness and anger does not form in color has been practiced. He is also proficient in telling people and ghosts. It is not obvious that shuiwuyuebai is a popular man around Meng Haoran. His attitude towards dialogue is very good, and he doesn''t look like a boss at all, You know, his men are also in charge of a large number of votes.


    Yajiujin was very efficient. As soon as he received Meng Haoran''s order, his power began to operate and began to inform the invitees.


    Muye, somewhere, Sasuke was refining chakra. Suddenly, a figure appeared in front of him, which almost scared Sasuke into being possessed. If there was any possessed.


    "Who?" Sasuke turned over and entered the alert state. When the person opposite answered slightly wrong, he attacked and joked. He was unconsciously touched in front of him. Moreover, when he refined chakra, if he found it a little late and the people were malicious, he might have been gameover. Now he was afraid.


    "If the cardholder with label No. 8 wants to improve his strength, he will go to Muye village 10 kilometers south of Muye village before 9 a.m. the day after tomorrow and wait for reception. Remember to bring the card. It''s out of date." The mysterious man disappeared after saying that, leaving Sasuke alone in silence.


    "Go or not? Let''s go. A messenger has such strength. If his words are true, this is my chance. Originally, revenge is far away. What can I do if I don''t fight now? Besides, I''m definitely not the only one going. I can act according to the opportunity at that time." Sasuke''s mind surged and finally made a decision.


    At the same time, in different places of Muye, all the people with invitation cards received the notice, some of them were notified by direct people, and some of them suddenly appeared around without knowing. Perhaps the latter only saw the note because they didn''t find the mysterious person.


    For a time, the news spread all over the major forces, and it was almost known to everyone. In order to protect the genius of the village, the major forbearance villages ordered special personnel to protect it. They planned to go to the agreed place with the cardholder to see how the power of card issuing was. If it was strong, it would make them regret coming to the world, Of course, in the end, except that the cardholder can enter the designated place, others get nothing. This is a later story.


    The two days passed quickly. Sasuke prepared early and didn''t tell anyone that he came to the designated place. Of course, he didn''t know that there was a group of people behind him, including his teacher Kakashi and the root members of Tuan Zang. Kakashi came to protect him. As for root, ha ha, he can only say that he had bad intentions.


    "Why no one." Sasuke, who came to the designated place, was a little strange. It is reasonable that someone should come to pick up the talent now. "Is it a scam?" Sasuke''s face suddenly looked ugly at the thought of this possibility.


    "Eh" just when Sasuke identified it as a scam, a handful of pain came from where, just inserted into the tree not far from Sasuke, and a note was clearly visible.


    "Coming" when Sasuke thought of some possibility, he took out the note and looked at it. It clearly said "there is a cave 100 meters to the left. Swipe your card into the cave."


    Although not a real person, Sasuke thought that the person who answered must be around him. Otherwise, he pointed out the direction so clearly. After observing for a while, he didn''t find it. Sasuke resolutely walked to the place mentioned in the note.


    "Haoran Jun really asked me to be a guide." This person is Naruto''s real mother, Xin jiunai. She looked at the people sent by various forces hidden in the dark and smiled easily. "It would be strange if you would find me."


    "What does Sasuke know? Who is in the dark?" kakassi in the dark saw that Sasuke seemed to know something from the note, probably where, but he didn''t dare to move, because there were too many people here to be exposed. Besides, people in the dark wouldn''t let him interfere with it. When he didn''t know the enemy''s situation, he had to watch Sasuke go away, The people who looked at the root didn''t move. Kakashi secretly breathed a sigh. It seems that they are not brainless.


    "It''s not a way to wait like this. Just do it. It doesn''t matter here anyway." Whirlpool Xin jiunai said to himself, and then the others saw a series of bitterness flying out. At the place where Sasuke had just stood, a few words were formed from bitterness, 100 meters to the left, so that everyone knew the location.


    "That''s it. I''ll finish work." Whirlpool Xin jiunai nodded with satisfaction and left.


    From then on, people came here from time to time. They were all cardholders and entered the designated cave under the eyes of the major forces.


    When Sasuke found the cave, in front of the cave, Sasuke saw an obvious slot, which was very similar to the invitation card. There was the word "swipe card" on it. He decisively inserted the invitation card, and then turned around for a while. When he appeared again, he was no longer in place.


    "This is" Sasuke was obviously shocked. He saw that it was obviously in a cave, but it was not dark, but the lights were bright, and countless electric lights were shining above the cave. Although it was a cave, it was not narrow, but very wide. I don''t know who hollowed out the hinterland of the mountain.


    Sasuke was able to come in by Meng Haoran''s space ninja. Meng Haoran developed a simple transmission array from the flying thunder god skill of wave Feng Shui gate to achieve the transmission effect. The specific research process is not mentioned for the time being. In short, it took Meng Haoran a lot of effort.


    There was a card as like as two peas came in just now, but it seemed to be the way out, but since it came, it certainly wouldn''t go out like this.


    A stone tablet not far from Sasuke attracted his attention. After careful examination, it turned out that it was to introduce the rules here. Sasuke looked around and saw no one. He thought he was the first to arrive, so he was patient to look at the stone tablet and saw the words on the stone tablet:¡°


    Regulations of dengtian University:


    1. If the cardholder is a student outside the hospital, he can be admitted to the hospital for study;


    2. The facility consumption exchange point of the hospital is stored in the invitation card, and the specific expenses can be viewed by yourself;


    3. The exchange point can be traded;


    4. No fighting is allowed in the hospital, otherwise it will be expelled;


    ¡­¡­¡­


    ¡±

 Chapter 78

    As a qualified ninja, of course, his understanding ability will not be poor. Sasuke browsed the hospital rules as fast as possible. At the same time, he also knew the corresponding rules and understood his identity and rights.


    In short, he is now a student of what kind of dengtian college. Literally, there must be more advanced students in the outer college, just like Ninja divided into lower middle and upper middle. In addition, it seems that those who hold the invitation card are all students, so there must be a lot of people who haven''t come. They can''t attack each other here. This should be avoided before they get benefits.


    The exchange point seems to be a currency that can be traded in the card, so the value of this thing here is immeasurable. Of course, this is when the facilities built here are so magical.


    "What facilities can help you cultivate?" Sasuke walked to the depths with doubts.


    Just a few minutes after Sasuke left, three figures suddenly appeared in the cave. It seems that other cardholders have also arrived.


    The three seem to be in a team, two men and one woman, about fifteen years old, obviously led by one of the men in white.


    "Everyday, is everything all right?" Another man of the three said to the only woman in the team that he looked nondescript in watermelon colored clothes. The most remarkable thing was that his eyebrows were much thicker than ordinary people. When you saw here, you would understand that yes, they were the third class of Muye, led by riningci and hard-working genius Li Locke, who was known as a rich woman.


    "Nothing." He shook his head every day and began to look around after getting used to it.


    "Ningci, did you find anything?" When Xiao Li saw that he had nothing to do every day, he turned to another person in the team. He had always been regarded as his opponent. Of course, the reason why all of them came here this time was that they had received the invitation card and didn''t intend to come, but his teacher maitekai said, "this is also Qingchun! Youth needs adventure." Made him change his mind.


    RI Ningci didn''t speak, but pointed to the stone tablet not far away, and then walked over.


    "I see." Keep up with it every day.


    So the cave was quiet again, and the time was spent reading by the three.


    However, this time they were lucky not to have Sasuke. The sudden voice of "where" interrupted them. It turned out that someone had arrived again.


    Three people also came in this time. Their identity can be identified from their protection forehead. They are from Sharen village.


    "Who are you?" Xiao Li spoke first, but he regretted it after he spoke. Obviously, aren''t all those who came here invited by the mysterious forces?


    "Why should I tell you that you''d better answer our questions honestly." The same voice they heard at the beginning sounded from one of the men, but his words were not polite and made them frown slightly every day.


    "I love Luo, sandstorm I love Luo." Just as he was about to continue to speak, a young man carrying a huge gourd that didn''t fit his body suddenly said.


    "I love Luo!!" The robbed man was stunned, but did not continue to speak, but calmed down. The only woman among the three also shook her body slightly, and her expression became serious from the initial indifference, because she knew that her "monster" brother was only interested in the strong, and it was obvious to him that the Muye Ninja opposite was not weak.


    "Every day is better." RI Ningci felt that I love Luo''s sight at the prey and looked at him impolitely.


    Seems to feel the strange atmosphere, the two sides fell into a silent confrontation.


    "We are Muye''s ninja, I am Tiantian, and he is Xiao Li. Our purpose is the same as yours. We were just looking at the rules of the hospital, which is the thing on the stone tablet. It says that there can be no fighting here, or we will be expelled." Finally, she broke the situation by opening her mouth every day. She first briefly introduced her side, and then pointed out her strong relationship.


    "Oh, so it is! We are Sha Ren. I am hand Ju. He is Kan Jiulang. Please don''t be surprised if you don''t understand the situation just now." It''s better to communicate with girls. When I understand that I can''t fight, I bow and talk with them every day as if nothing had happened.


    "Hum" when I heard that I couldn''t fight, I took back my eyes when I thought of the goal this time.


    The next step is to watch the stone tablet together.


    In the process of watching, people came from time to time, but in the end, they looked at the stone tablet peacefully.


    "Then we''ll go first." Xiao Li was the first to see the stone tablet, so they planned to go first.


    No one responded, because they all focused on stone tablet with the a thoughtful expression.


    ¡­¡­


    After the three of Xiao Li advanced about 100 meters, they entered a broad square. There are many buildings on the square with different uses, because there are stone tablets in front of each building. After some exploration, they know their role. All the cards that need to be used have card slots, and then the remaining points in the card will be displayed. For example, a building that obviously looks like a residential building, Write "student dormitory"; There is also a dining hall; There is a special training room for cultivation


    Among them, there are three most noteworthy places. One is the library. According to the introduction, it seems to be a place for storing all kinds of Ninja, from the most low-level Ninja to forbidden Ninja; The second is the gravity chamber, which is said to be able to adjust gravity up to 20 times. It is a good place to practice body art; Finally, the virtual practice room provides a special environment for practicing ninja.


    This is Meng Haoran''s masterpiece. The library has all kinds of ninja skills he collects. The inside information is definitely the thickest in the world of tolerance. The gravity room is a scientific and technological item, which can be exchanged in the system, and the virtual practice room is a small virtual training space, which has been transformed.


    Of course, the exchange point is needed to use these things. There is no free lunch in the world. At that time, the exchange point will also be one of Meng Haoran''s means to control the students.


    "Ah! Isn''t this Sasuke?" Xiao Li is particularly interested in the gravity chamber because he only practices ninja. He is planning to experiment, but he finds that the door of the gravity chamber suddenly opens and comes out of Sasuke, who is sweating. They know each other because of the butterfly effect.


    "Xiao Li?" Sasuke was stunned to see Xiao Li, and then reacted quickly. Xiao Li was also a student.


    "You''re here, too. How about the effect of the gravity chamber." Seeing that Sasuke came out of the gravity chamber, Xiao Li immediately asked.


    Sasuke smiled when Xiao Li mentioned the gravity chamber. To tell the truth, he didn''t expect the effect to be so good. Although it was hard, the improvement of strength was obvious. It is estimated that he can make a breakthrough in a few more days.


    "Experience it yourself!" Sasuke dropped this sentence and left. He was still in a hurry to experience elsewhere.

 Chapter 79

    While Xiao Li and others were experiencing various facilities, other people gradually entered here. As soon as there were more people, they began to be lively. Everyone understood the role of each building with one word and one word. In addition, they also knew the specific effects with bold attempts. Now they were very happy and found their own opportunities.


    "Body art or something is too boring. You''d better go to the library!" A white and tender sister said to herself that she was a lucky member of the majority.


    "I think the virtual training room is the most useful." It''s a ninja from a small ninja village. He is the most talented person in their village, but he seems ordinary here.


    "Where is the gravity chamber? I''m going." A big man with muscles all over his body shouted. He was a master of body art at first sight. When he learned that there was such a magic thing as a gravity chamber, he immediately became interested.


    "Well, the situation is still good." Meng Haoran mixed in the crowd and looked at the satisfaction of the busy people. He couldn''t help smiling at the thought that these people were working for themselves. "However, no one will cherish things that are too easy to get. I won''t make such a mistake." Thinking of his own arrangement, Meng Haoran thought about it in his eyes.


    "What, the exchange point is not enough." The voice of a genius from yunninja village attracted attention. It turned out that in order to understand the specific effects of various facilities, he went in once and exchanged a class B ninja in the library. When he wanted to enter the gravity room again, it showed that the exchange point was insufficient, which made him panic. You know, the exchange point was not for nothing, and others would not lend it to him.


    "Idiot, I can''t figure out such a simple thing. How can I be qualified to come here." Someone gloated and opened his mouth. It was kanjiulang from Sha ninja village who had figured out the price of various facilities and planned 1 his use of exchange points.


    Everyone''s exchange point is the same. 1000 points will disappear when they are used up. The library of cultivation facilities here is charged according to the level of ninja. There are 100 points at level D, 200 points at level C, 400 points at level B and 800 points at level a. the library of level s and above is not open because it is an outer courtyard.


    The gravity room is 100 points a day, but if you go out and enter halfway, you have to deduct the exchange point again. The most expensive is 500 points in the virtual practice room. The unlucky guy exchanged for class B ninja. With a virtual practice room and gravity chamber, the exchange point was decisively exhausted.


    1000 points is enough for these talents. After all, most of them are on the edge of breakthrough. It''s easy for those majoring in physical surgery to break through as long as they swing in the gravity chamber for a few days; The breakthrough of Ninja is in the virtual practice room; The library is for those who don''t have good ninja skills; It can be said that if you make good use of 1000 points, it will be enough.


    "So IQ is a hard injury!" Meng Haoran looked at the figure who wanted to cry without tears silently and winked at the wild capital Dalang hidden in the dark. The latter took action immediately.


    "You can go." Nodu Dalang said in front of the ER Huo. Before he could speak, he grabbed his hand and disappeared in front of the people, causing an uproar.


    "I see. After the exchange point is consumed, you are not eligible to stay here." A wise man is thoughtful.


    After such a thing, when others use the exchange point, they immediately calculate carefully and must pursue the maximum utilization.


    "Fortunately, I haven''t gone in yet." Sasuke stood in the virtual training room and was afraid. He almost went in. If he could make a smooth breakthrough, it would be in vain. Thinking that there were 900 points left, he planned to practice in the gravity room for a few more days, adjust the state to the best, and come back to the virtual training room. Although Ninja has declined, he doesn''t lack those intermediate ones, and the advanced ones can''t be exchanged as his identity.


    "Well, everybody be quiet." Meng Haoran suddenly thought of something and said that he released some pressure in order to attract people''s attention.


    "What, this feeling is far more than tolerance. Such people will be here." Exclaimed a man of obvious insight, but he immediately shut his mouth and was obviously aware of something.


    "People of mysterious forces?" Everyone is not an idiot. On the contrary, they are very smart and immediately guess Meng Haoran''s identity.


    "Miss Meng!!!" Muye''s people certainly recognize Meng Haoran. After all, they have more or less accepted Meng Haoran''s guidance. Seeing Meng Haoran''s appearance at this time, they can''t help connecting Meng Haoran with the mysterious forces.


    "Unexpectedly, it was him." People who had heard of Meng Haoran''s name also reacted.


    Looking at him, Meng Haoran nodded with satisfaction, and then said in a gentle voice: "in order to encourage the majority of students to be positive, we decided that the first 10 people who broke through could obtain the qualification of the inner court, and rewarded 1000 points for exchange. Do a good job!" Then he disappeared in front of everyone without waiting for others to ask.


    Meng Haoran left, but his words still echoed in everyone''s ears, causing bursts of chain reactions. The people in the square acted instantly, needless to say, in order to break through and get the reward as soon as possible, not to mention the inner court qualification. Even the exchange point 1000 is a great advantage, and the advantage of having the inner court qualification is even greater, They can be seen by using these facilities in the outer courtyard.


    People outside knew the situation in the cave from the population who left at the beginning, but they were not complete. They waited secretly, because according to the intelligence, all the people inside would come out in 10 days at most. They didn''t want to go in, but they tried countless ways, but they couldn''t get in, so they had to stop.


    Therefore, when the people outside the cave didn''t know it, the strength of the people inside the cave began to grow at an unimaginable rate. Compared with the dark tide outside, the people inside became bitter monks. They worked hard to cultivate one by one. With the visible growth of strength, their cultivation enthusiasm was high, and even forgot other things. They hope to practice here all the time.


    "Boom!" A strange wave came from the gravity chamber.


    "Someone broke through again." It''s not strange for a person to say that the usual breakthrough has become the norm here. More than 20 people have broken through in just three days. Although the reward has long disappeared, the rest work harder because they are all geniuses. No one wants to be compared, even if they break a little earlier than others.


    "Well, well, that''s it. Boys and girls, I''ll take good care of you." Meng Haoran looked at his rising exchange point and was very happy. He felt that his plan was right.

 Chapter 80

    "Next, I look forward to their performance in the tolerance test." Meng Haoran smiled, but what was a little insufficient was that the content of Zhongren test had long been known by him. It was too simple and a little boring.


    "Why do they have to take the exam when they have more strength than Zhongren? If it were me, they wouldn''t go." Bai said suspiciously.


    "That''s because they fought on behalf of the village." Meng Haoran explained.


    "Why must it be in Muye?" Bai then asked.


    "Of course, it''s because the wood leaf looks the strongest at present. The strong in the world is respected?" Meng Haoran said casually.


    "Isn''t the childe the most powerful?" Bai said suspiciously. In her opinion, Meng Haoran, who easily defeated Meng Haoran and didn''t kill again, was the most powerful talent.


    "Of course I''m the strongest, and I''m the strongest in the tolerance world, but I want to..." said Meng Haoran, suddenly thought that since I''m the strongest, why should I abide by the rules of Muye? No, it''s not Muye, but the plot. Do I think I can''t do anything without the plot, but I will surpass the existence of the world sooner or later!


    At the thought of this, Meng Haoran suddenly burst into a cold sweat. No wonder he always felt that his state was very wrong since he came to the fire shadow world. He deliberately made friends with four generations and deliberately maintained the plot. If it weren''t for the exchange point, he might not even be able to run the tutorial class. This was caused by his inner hesitation and lack of confidence.


    "Now that I have such a great opportunity, what qualification do I have not to face the difficulties? From now on, I will move forward bravely, be myself, and not be trapped by the so-called plot. I am me, Meng Haoran!" When Meng Haoran made up his mind, he felt that there was something more in his heart. His whole body was relaxed, and the world in front of him became vivid.


    At the same time, where Meng Haoran doesn''t know, "Ding, the host understands his true meaning and the host authority is improved."


    "Young master, are you all right? Young master" Meng Haoran''s ear heard Bai''s eager voice. It turned out that Meng Haoran''s mind was not only changing violently, but also reflected outside. Bai saw Meng Haoran''s face change suddenly when he was answering his questions, and was startled.


    Meng Haoran looked at Bai anxiously, and his heart was warm. He was no longer in a state. Only during this period of time would he try to get her, but now that things have happened, let him make mistakes! In fact, he likes this gentle and kind girl very much.


    Under Bai Mu''s stare, Meng Haoran suddenly picked her up and kissed her fiercely, and then said, "yes, my white taste is good."


    "Who... Who is your white." Bai said shyly. Her face was red. She didn''t expect the childe to be so bold, but she didn''t reject it and was a little happy. During her stay with Meng Haoran, her view of Meng Haoran has undergone earth shaking changes. From her reluctance at the beginning to now, she wants to stay with Meng Haoran all her life.


    Because he is so gentle, he has never lost his temper with her, and he thinks of her everywhere. Moreover, he is so powerful. He is not only powerful, but also powerful under his hands. His omnipotence always brightens people''s eyes. I don''t know how many surprises are waiting, which has aroused Bai''s deep desire for exploration. Most importantly, he is very happy and safe with him.


    At the thought of Kia Jiujin and others'' attitude towards her, because she may become Meng Haoran''s woman, Bai felt hot faced and vaguely expected to be like what they said.


    "Bai, I will treat you well." Meng Haoran saw that Bai didn''t resist and was a little reluctant to refuse. He welcomed the woman who helped him understand himself. Since he decided to accept it, he took action immediately.


    "En" Bai listened to Meng Haoran''s confession. His mind was blank for a while, like a dream, and then he couldn''t say happy words. After a thousand words, he had to be gracious at last.


    Then it''s logical. Meng Haoran''s first time in the fire shadow world finally disappeared.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, Meng Haoran looked at Bai who was still sleeping and gently stroked his face. He thought of his crazy request yesterday, but Bai Mingming was very uncomfortable but silently suffered. The dialogue was more pitiful. He made up his mind not to let her suffer a little injustice in the future, but he didn''t know that there were countless deaths and injuries because of his decision today.


    It seemed that he felt the warmth on his face. Bai slowly opened his eyes and saw Meng Haoran stunned first, then retracted into the quilt like an ostrich, but immediately sat up and said, "childe, I''ll serve you!"


    Meng Haoran felt very interesting at the beginning of his dialogue and knew that she was shy. As for Bai''s words later, Meng Haoran''s heart was deeply touched by "if Bai is so, what do you want?" I like dialogue more. Of course, he won''t be so unscrupulous. This kind of thing can be used in the future, but it''s ok now.


    Meng Haoran forcibly pressed Bai down, and then said overbearing, "today you are big, let your husband serve you, just be good." Then, without waiting for the white reaction, he helped white dress and wash. During this period, he just had a lot of fun.


    "Come on, I''ll feed you." Meng Haoran ate porridge mouth to mouth.


    "Childe." Bai feels that he is the happiest now, because the childe is so close to him and has so much pity on her. Well, the idea of the second yuan girl is different, which is moved. It''s obvious that someone took advantage of it. No wonder so many otaku men were born. They can''t resist it!


    In the next few days, Meng Haoran didn''t do anything, so he stayed with Bai Yi and played well with Bai, which is extremely rare for Meng Haoran, because since he came to the world, in order to protect himself and complete his tasks, he would practice and try to become stronger every day.


    ¡­¡­


    "Since you don''t care about the plot, let me have a good time!" At this time, it was the last day of the promotion plan. Although he still wanted to continue to fall in love with Bai, he also had to do business. The taste of gentle countryside was really good for him, which almost lost him.


    Meng Haoran thought about it carefully. He felt that Muye''s middle tolerance test was too boring and decided to hold an admission test himself. He believed that after the publicity of those students who learned that the college was powerful, they would attract countless people. At that time, he was not afraid that no one would participate, and he should make a name for himself in the tolerance world. As for the middle tolerance test, it was not his consideration. He went his own way, Let others have no way to go.


    Such a low-key is not his style. Although there is a saying called "low-key kingcraft", there is not another sentence "everything is useless in front of absolute strength". Now, although his strength is not invincible, it is not far away. It is easy to cover it with water and earth.


    "In the admission examination, I always feel a little mysterious. Are you in disorder?" Meng Haoran make complaints about it, but he has made up his mind to hold it.

 Chapter 81

    "So much time has been wasted before. I have to speed up the progress." Meng Haoran was convulsed at the thought of staying in the fire shadow world for so many years. His days in the aftershadow were equivalent to the first half of his life. You know, he was not an adult when he came, and now he is at the uncle level. Although his appearance is fixed at the left and right of 20 years old for systematic reasons, he always feels uncomfortable in his heart.


    If Meng Haoran didn''t wait for the plot and started work directly, he would probably no longer have the world of fire and shadow, but there would be no white now. Who can tell the difference between this gain and loss?


    Now Meng Haoran has experienced the transformation of his heart and realized the importance of himself. He no longer simply believes that as long as he has mastered the plot, he will succeed and really sit back. Therefore, he no longer cares about the views of others and acts directly according to his own plan.


    Meng Haoran first convened his current team and held a meeting. Yajiujin and the four generations were present at the meeting. At the meeting, he put forward the idea of representing the three centers, that is, representing the college, centered on Meng Haoran''s will, interests and preferences, as the code of action in the future. For the first time, he proposed to mobilize the power of the bottom of the people, cultivate power and attract special talents, Such as snake pill, scorpion and other unacceptable geniuses, and finally unify the tolerance world as quickly as possible to achieve the goal of peace.


    Of course, Meng Haoran''s own purpose is not what he said, but it''s just very interesting. Besides, it''s inevitable not to jump out of some demons and monsters in the process of unification. At that time, let him accumulate experience and upgrade, and finally sling the boss.


    Well, after saying so much, it''s just one meaning. Meng Haoran decided not to develop in the dark, but to turn to the bright.


    In order to expand the influence of the college, Meng Haoran did several things. First, he publicized the upcoming college admission examination among those who had participated in the promotion plan. As long as they became a formal college, they would have a fixed benefit of 1000 exchange points per month. The geniuses who tasted the sweetness salivated at this remark; Then he asked his men to hire a large number of civilians and beggars who had nothing to do to publicize the name of the college and the admission examination; Finally, there is a news that the tutor of the college will be the strong shadow level. The dean is Meng Haoran. Among the teachers, there are four generations of fire, shadow, wave, wind and water gate. They should also show their value this time.


    Sure enough, after such publicity, the whole forbearance community was shocked. You should know that the shadow level strongman is the existence of nuclear weapons. One village can become a big village, and there are only a few shadow level strongmen in Muye, who are hot figures. However, dengtian college uses it as a teacher, which is not a luxury. In addition, it is said that the four generations of Huoying who has died are also teachers in the college. The news is even more incredible and has aroused a lot of discussion.


    Because Meng Haoran employs enough people, these news are almost household names. Everyone from big names to beggars knows it. It really achieved the effect of publicity, overshadowed Muye''s tolerance test, and made a large group of people who originally wanted to take the tolerance test decide to take the admission test. Of course, this is because Meng Haoran''s unscrupulous timing conflicts with the tolerance test.


    "You are really my parents." After Meng Haoran''s trouble, Naruto also heard about his father and directly found Meng Haoran. Of course, Meng Haoran told Naruto the truth, so Naruto was excited to find his so-called adoptive parents to seek the truth.


    "Well, it''s hard for you, my child." Whirlpool Xin jiunai admitted with tears that she had been waiting for a long time. As a result, a touching recognition play was staged. Naruto couldn''t accept it at first, but after a talk from Bofeng shuimen and their love for Naruto, Naruto quickly accepted it. Because his parents were on Meng Haoran''s side, of course he was no exception. The seventh generation fire shadow of Muye was abducted by Meng Haoran, There is not much to say about the series of effects caused by its change of camp.


    Of course, Meng Haoran, who has decided to stand on his own, can''t continue to stay in Muye. Meng Haoran directly found a mountain peak in the country of fire as a base. Let alone because there is no major damage to the environment, the scenery is different. After Meng Haoran''s planning, it looks like a fairy gate. As for the construction of the college, Everything seems so easy in front of ninja who knows ninja.


    Although it was completed in a hurry, the quality is definitely not bad. Because the concept design beyond the world is definitely the best place in the tolerance world. After all, the development of architecture in the world has not yet been developed. They are busy being ninjas. They don''t have time to study these.


    "Well, I forgot one thing. Since it''s the admission examination and the first appearance, we should invite some people to watch the ceremony." So invitations were sent to forces.


    "Unexpectedly, they even found us." Somewhere in a dark cave, a group of people in uniform clothes are having a meeting. They are talking about boss zero, that is, the long door with reincarnation eyes.


    "Weasel, what do you think of Meng Haoran? After all, he used to be a wooden leaf." Asked the long door.


    "I don''t know him very well. After all, I don''t have much communication with him. I just studied with him for a year and don''t have a deeper understanding. However, even so, he is unfathomable in my opinion, because it seems that nothing can defeat him. Finally, don''t provoke him." Said the weasel in a gentle tone.


    Weasel''s words caused a burst of silence. Xiao organization believed weasel''s words very much. In their opinion, weasel didn''t need to lie.


    "So as long as it doesn''t affect our plan, let''s wait and see what happens!" Changmen finally made a decision, but he was destined to be disappointed. He didn''t say that he was the character Meng Haoran had to fight. Even their plans were in conflict with Meng Haoran. Jiuwei was in Naruto. Of course, the most important thing was that Meng Haoran had paid attention to them. You know, the film grade teachers in the college were not enough!


    "It seems that the plan failed this time. It''s interesting. Let me see who Meng Haoran is." The base of big snake pill. After hearing the news from the college, big snake pill realized that his Muye collapse plan could not be implemented, because the Zhongren test was likely to be cancelled, but he was not angry. Instead, he was interested in Meng Haoran. After all, the collapsed Muye was not in a hurry.

 Chapter 82

    Just as the admission selection was approaching, Meng Haoran didn''t stay where he was, but ran around. Because he felt deeply that the Faculty of the college was insufficient, he decided to recruit some teachers to supplement. Of course, there was no written examination and interview in this recruitment, but he unilaterally pulled people.


    "Well, the three generations can let him play a guest role. After all, he was once known as the ''doctor of Ninja''. I believe he will compromise for the sake of the village; the big snake pill can stay as long as it gives him the life he wants; there is also a master of medicine, her medical Ninja is unique; there are other well-known Didala, scorpion, jiaodu and so on." Meng Haoran is planning while walking on the road to Muye. Basically, everything he can think of has been included in the plan. If he really succeeds, the strong in the whole tolerance world will almost be gathered, and it will be simple for him to complete the task at that time.


    However, of course, things will not be so easy. Meng Haoran is also ready to fail. After all, his charm is not so great. In addition, some people will not watch him grow up, just like the yuzhiboban waiting for resurrection. He will certainly let Jue do something at that time.


    In Muye Huoying''s office, our three generations of Huoying are lamenting the impermanence of the world. I didn''t expect that the people under his eyes had made such a big noise that Muye had to stop the middle tolerance test. There''s no way to stop. No one took part in it! Who says the treatment of the college is too good? Even he is a little fascinated.


    "Have you found out? The fourth generation, no, the wave Feng Shui gate is really alive." Three generations seem to be talking to themselves in the open office.


    When the three generations spoke, I didn''t know when a dark part wearing a mask appeared in front of him, He first bowed slightly to the three generations, and then said, "Lord Huoying, it has been found out. Indeed, he personally saw the emergence of the four generations, and the four generations'' wives were there. In addition, the Naruto who disappeared some time ago was with them. After investigation, it seems that the four generations were pseudonyms Meng shuimen and Meng xinnai." Then he was silent, as if waiting for the orders of three generations.


    "I should have thought of it. I felt wrong when Lai left. He seemed to know about the fourth generation, so he left so naturally." The three generations think of the past bit by bit, and the more they think about it, the more they feel strange. Now that they know the truth, everything makes sense. The three generations waved powerlessly, and the dark part immediately disappeared, leaving a tired three generations.


    Yes, the three generations have long been exhausted. Without the determination of his youth, he always looks forward and backward when dealing with things, and in the end, he is physically and mentally exhausted.


    "Bang bang, three generations of adults, can I come in?" Hearing the sound, the three generations immediately straightened up and restored their usual dignified look to outsiders.


    "Come in!" Three generations know that there is no important thing that no one will disturb him.


    A man who usually plays the role of three generations of secretaries came in and said respectfully to the three generations: "Lord Huoying, Meng Haoran asked for an audience." What he said stunned three Dayton. He didn''t expect Meng Haoran to see him at this time.


    "Let him in." Although the three generations did not understand the joints, they responded immediately. After all, one more friend is better than one more enemy, not to mention such a powerful enemy.


    "OK." The man then went out and thought he was going to inform Meng Haoran.


    Soon, Meng Haoran appeared in front of the three generations, and the three generations were silent when they looked at the obvious changes in front of them. Meng Haoran was a little different from what he had seen before. If Meng Haoran was an ordinary iron sword in the past, it would be a peerless sword full of prestige, Even the momentum of his long-standing high-ranking Huoying was obviously inferior and fell at a disadvantage.


    "I''ll just say my intention this time!" Meng Haoran, after all, came to invite people, so he took the lead in breaking the silence. Seeing that the three generations were obviously listening carefully, he then said, "you know I''m the dean of the recently popular dengtian college. Let me tell you that there is a shortage of teachers in our college. Do you think it''s OK for you to finish the class?"


    "This..." the three generations obviously didn''t think that Meng Haoran came to pull people, and still pulled his shadow of fire. They couldn''t smile for a moment, but they didn''t refuse immediately.


    "Don''t worry! You don''t have to stay in the college all the time. You can go at any time. At that time, we will set up a transmission array in Muye to facilitate your communication." Seeing that the three generations were hesitant, they spoke again.


    "Transport array?" Three generations looked at Meng Haoran suspiciously, as if waiting for an explanation.


    "It is to use space Ninja to set a coordinate in the wood leaf. There is also one in our college. At that time, it can be transmitted directly." Meng Haoran explained that the technology he mastered at this time can achieve this effect.


    "I see. Then I should go." The three generations changed their previous hesitation and directly agreed, which made Meng Haoran a little unable to respond. However, Meng Haoran thought that the three generations agreed only after listening to the transmission array, and knew what their calculations were. Anyway, they can leave at any time. It doesn''t matter to go first. In fact, the work of Huoying can also be carried out at the same time. The existence of the transmission array is really convenient.


    "Then I''ll wait for the big frame. Then I''ll arrange the Watergate to build the transmission array." Meng Haoran carefully observed the expression of the three generations when he said about the wave wind water gate. As expected, he changed his face. Although it was very short, it was obvious that he also had a view that the wave wind water gate did not stay in Muye but went to Meng Haoran''s college.


    Meng Haoran thought: if you are honest, it''s OK. If you move any crooked ideas, I will make you regret coming to this world.


    Meng Haoran, who has determined a person to choose, is on the road again. The number of teachers is far from meeting the requirements. In his idea, he needs at least more than ten, and he can''t find more.


    "You are the corner capital who likes money. I hope you won''t let me down as an old Jianghu." The reason why he was chosen as the next target is that he is easy to find. As long as he arranges a task in the underground world, he will obediently send it to the door. At that time, he can break into Xiao''s interior and find more "teachers". It can be said that killing two birds with one stone. Of course, Meng Haoran won''t wait. He went to find a master after releasing the task, He was full of interest in the object he had always wanted to see.

 Chapter 83

    "This is the short book street. It''s really prosperous." Looking at the endless stream of people, Meng Haoran sighed that to tell the truth, this place is indeed the most popular place he saw in the tolerance world.


    At this time, it was noon. There was a roar of people in the major hotels, and bursts of laughter came from time to time.


    "Have you heard?"


    "Fat sheep appeared again. I heard she brought a big box of money this time."


    "Really? It seems that some gambling houses have made money again."


    "Yes!"


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Just when Meng Haoran was looking for a place to eat, the sound of discussion from nowhere came into his ears. Meng Haoran moved and smiled. It really took no time to find nowhere. He walked to the place where he made the sound.


    After taking a few steps, I saw the target. They were two middle-aged men. They looked like ordinary people, not even ninjas. It seemed that the master was still very easy-going. Even ordinary people dared to talk about her like this.


    "You two, yes, it''s you. Let me ask you something. Where did the fat sheep you just said appear recently, or where will it appear?" Meng Haoran was also impolite and directly entered the topic. As a strong man, he was indeed qualified to do so.


    "Big... Man, you''re asking fat sheep, aren''t you? I don''t know if she''s still there, but she was in a gambling house on West Street not long ago." The person who first spoke respectfully said to Meng Haoran. The other person also looked in awe. After spending so long in this place, they also had vision. At a glance, they saw that Meng Haoran was a superior ninja. Although they didn''t know the level, they didn''t feel they could afford it, so they immediately made the right response.


    "Well, then take me there! Don''t worry, the benefits are yours." Meng Haoran made a direct decision and asked him to take me there, and then took out a piece of money with the largest face value and put it on the table.


    Looking at the money enough to cover his three-day salary, the man immediately smiled and replied, "OK, sir, come with me." And he took the reward covertly. He didn''t expect to have so much money with a road. In his opinion, he was lucky today. Didn''t he see the envy of his companions?


    In this way, they went to their destination one by one.


    "Come again, I don''t believe I will lose. The next one will win."


    "But Master Kong! I have no money." The tone is slightly helpless


    Meng Haoran was lucky. He saw this scene as soon as he arrived. If he finished a little more, he would run away. As expected, the master would lose every bet. He lost so many times. It''s good to say that he is a loser.


    "Well, let''s go." The master was a little frustrated, but he still said to the silent aside. She didn''t know how many times such a scene was in her memory. She didn''t know she couldn''t win, but she still gambled every time she had money, because she couldn''t find anything to make her temporarily forget the pain in her heart except gambling and wine. Besides, money was not a thing for her, wasn''t it?


    "OK, Master Kong." Holding a pig seemed a little nondescript. She was relieved. She was really afraid that the master would continue to go crazy, so that she would have no money for dinner today.


    As a mute who has been accompanying the master, although she is nominally a maid, she is the same sister as the master. It''s not too much to say that she knows the master best. That''s why she has always let the master fool around and didn''t stop it. Although she believes she can stop it, what''s the use? It just deepens the master''s pain.


    "Slow!" Just when the master got up and was ready to leave, Meng Haoran''s words sounded in the hall. He joked that he would miss such a good opportunity to contact the master!


    Now everyone is attracted by Meng Haoran, which can''t happen at ordinary times, but fat sheep''s charm is really too big. Everyone doesn''t want her to go so fast. The time to win money is too short. Yes, every time the master comes, they can only bet the opposite with the master. Where can we find this good thing? Now it''s obvious that Meng Haoran wants to keep the master, So they could continue to win money, so they all calmed down and looked at Meng Haoran with expectant eyes.


    "He''s a master. He doesn''t look annoying." This is the master''s first feeling when she saw Meng Haoran. It''s no wonder she didn''t recognize Meng Haoran. After all, she left Muye''s sad place since she changed into phobia. Although she didn''t hear the world, she also knew Meng Haoran''s name. After all, she didn''t see it with her own eyes and didn''t match the young man in front with Meng Haoran.


    "I think this beautiful lady needs some help." Meng Haoran said such words under such circumstances. Fortunately, the people here don''t know another meaning of the young lady. Otherwise, the master''s iron fist will greet him. It''s not like that although the master has no expression, he has a faint favor for him. As long as a normal woman likes to hear people praise her beauty.


    "I still have some money here. I can lend it to you as a bet. I don''t want you to pay it back. If you win, it''s yours. If you lose, just have dinner with me." In order to show his persuasion, Meng Haoran really took out something that blinded a group of dog eyes, that is, a gold bar. The glittering appearance turned the eyes of all gamblers into money. If there was not the last bit of reason, if he knew that Meng Haoran could not be provoked by them, he would rush up.


    The master was also shocked by Meng Haoran''s big pen. You know, gold is hard currency, and the gold bar Meng Haoran took out is no less than 10 kilograms at a glance, more than her box of money, which is worth all the money on the gambling table in this gambling house.


    "Why should I borrow your money?" Although he was surprised that Meng Haoran could take out such valuable things, he was one of the three forbearance masters. Therefore, he did not give Meng Haoran a good face. However, the masters were not afraid of Meng Haoran''s conspiracy because of their strong strength.


    "You still want to gamble, don''t you? It''s a pity to end this way, and I don''t want you to pay back. No, our master of Arts won''t be afraid! He doesn''t even dare to have a meal with me." Meng Haoran had no choice but to use a fierce general.


    "Oh, don''t regret it." The master unexpectedly agreed. To tell you the truth, the master also felt that he had no Guo addiction today, and why didn''t he want the money? She doesn''t believe what Meng Haoran can do to her even if she loses. In her opinion, although Meng Haoran is strong, she is by no means her opponent.


    "Master master..." I didn''t expect this to happen, but I had a bad feeling, so I planned to stop master, but master had made up her mind, so she was doomed to be disappointed this time.

 Chapter 84

    "Then please!" Meng Haoran said gentlemanly, after the master sat down again, he sat next to the master. Of course, others won''t have an opinion. Who let him send money like fat sheep in the eyes of everyone.


    The next thing is simple. Feiyang is worthy of being a Feiyang. Meng Haoran lost all his money in a daze. He really didn''t win once.


    The master of "come again" didn''t find that she lost all again. She was still very excited. It seemed that she didn''t stop winning once. At this moment, she looked like a crazy gambler.


    "What? I''ve lost all my money." Seeing the silence for a long time, the master looked back and found that he had lost so badly, "then let''s go! Go to dinner. It''s also hungry." Although she has lost light, she is not afraid of having no money to eat with Meng Haoran.


    "Welcome back next time." In the voice of casino personnel and gamblers, Meng Haoran and the three went out.


    Casually early in the store, the master sat down impolitely. Regardless of whether he was a guest, he shouted to the waiter, "give me ten kilograms of wine." And the reaction of the store was also very fast, and immediately came up.


    "Master Kong, don''t drink so much!" Mute said immediately when he saw the master''s posture.


    "I don''t drink alone. Isn''t there someone else? Yes! You''ll accompany me!" The master said to Meng Haoran unexpectedly.


    "Well, all right!" Although Meng Haoran doesn''t drink much at ordinary times, it doesn''t mean that he can''t drink and won''t get drunk again. It''s not too simple that he can dissolve the wine gas, and the reason why the master is drunk is because he wants to get drunk.


    Only wine without food is OK. Although Meng Haoran is not hungry, he also needs to satisfy his appetite. No, "give me all the signature dishes in your store." Then he gave me a large bill of consumption.


    "OK, I''ll be there in a minute." Hearing Meng Haoran''s request, coupled with the power of money, the waiter in the store immediately became busy. He was another big customer!


    Before long, a table of dishes was served. Bursts of fragrance hit, which greatly increased people''s appetite. However, Meng Haoran''s mind was not on this, or not entirely on this.


    The food is delicious, but the beauty can also be eaten. Looking at the master''s drinking and clinking glasses with him from time to time, Meng Haoran is also drunk. He is intoxicated in a beautiful picture. It''s like, what a picture of a beautiful woman drinking. It''s very vulgar to drink in a big way, but when the object is changed to master''s, it''s like a beauty mole of Xi Shi. Although the mole itself is ugly, But it became the finishing touch on her, making it more beautiful.


    However, Meng Haoran also saw that the master of Arts was still immersed in his own world at the moment, and the sadness in his eyes was heartbreaking, which made Meng Haoran a little want to revive. The two people came to make beauty happy, but it was also a problem whether they could realize it or not. What''s more, were they the ones who resurrected? Or just a person with exactly the same memory? The reason for the resurrection of the wave wind water gate is that the soul was saved before death, and the souls of the two people have long been unknown.


    Meng Haoran silently drank with the master of Arts, took a bite of food from time to time, and didn''t immediately say his purpose. Let alone, such performance made the silence on one side much better for his senses.


    "Then say your purpose!" Time won''t stop. Soon they finished eating. They didn''t know whether they had drunk enough. However, the master at this time didn''t look a little drunk at that time. She also knew that it was dangerous to get drunk in front of Meng Haoran, a stranger. However, Li also took advantage of it and it was time for a showdown.


    "If I say I just met you by accident, and then the accident happened, you must not believe it." Meng Haoran said, looking at the master''s face. Sure enough, as soon as he said this, the master''s face looked like you thought I was stupid.


    "Well, I don''t believe it either. I really have something to do with you." The master looked clear, as if this was in line with the truth.


    "Let me introduce myself! I''m Meng Haoran." Sure enough, the master and mute immediately reacted to Meng Haoran''s name.


    "It''s the dean who has been making a lot of noise recently." The master was surprised and looked at him with interest.


    "Well, it''s me." Meng Haoran frankly admitted.


    "I didn''t expect that you, a busy man, would have time to come to me. Tell me! What''s the matter? If it''s healing, I''ll promise if you''re so sensible today, but I don''t think you need treatment." It is worthy of being a master. He doesn''t care about Meng Haoran''s identity, and he also looks like an elder.


    This time, the master guessed wrong, but this was expected. The master asked herself that in addition to her strength, she was also shot by the earth shaking medical ninja. Meng Haoran''s strength is obviously not good. After all, it is said that the teachers of their college are all film level strong. It must not be for her strength, but only medical skills.


    Just as Meng Haoran was about to say the real purpose of his trip, an accident interrupted their conversation.


    "Is that you? You''re looking for me, boy. I don''t know what you want to do with me, but if the price can''t satisfy me, hehe, you know the consequences." This is a middle-aged man with wonderful looks. Next to him, there is a young man who is a middle school sophomore. His clothes that know the organization reveal their origin. Yes, they are jiaodu who loves money and feiduan who believes in evil gods.


    Their presence makes silence like a great enemy. The oppression of two film level strong people who have been wandering on the edge of life and death for many years can not be underestimated. Even if it is not possible to target her, even if she is also a weak person.


    The master''s performance was much better at that time, but his expression was slightly dignified. However, it seems that people obviously came to Meng Haoran and didn''t speak.


    Of course, Meng Haoran is more calm. After all, his strength is the end explosion of two people. He just feels very clever about their arrival, but it''s good. It''s just solved together.

 Chapter 85

    All the corners were surprised that Meng Haoran was so calm in the face of him, but he did nod in his heart. In this way, it seems that he didn''t find the wrong person.


    "Who should I be? It turns out that it''s jiaodu and feiduan of the undead duo. Yes, it''s the task I released. As for the reward you want, it depends on whether you have the strength to take it." Meng Haoran has long made up his mind to play again to find out whether they are good enough to be teachers, and let the master see his strength by the way.


    "Are you sure?" After hearing Meng Haoran''s words, Jiao Du''s voice became cold. As an old Jianghu man, he could not hear Meng Haoran''s implied meaning. It was just that he didn''t believe in their strength and wanted to test it. However, it was just his intention. He also wanted to test Meng Haoran''s strength. If he didn''t do it, don''t blame him, but he should have proposed it first and let Meng Haoran take the lead, This made him unhappy, and his tone was not good.


    "Of course, you can do it at any time! Oh, by the way, master, please wait a minute, it will be over soon, and then we will continue with the topic just now." Meng Haoran showed that he didn''t pay attention to jiaodu and was in the mood to talk to the master.


    "Of course I have no problem." The master said indifferently, and stopped the constant glare of silence. She had decided to save Meng Haoran if there would be something wrong.


    "Jiaodu, why are you still here? Take the money and go!" Feiduan didn''t understand what happened. In his simple thinking, Meng Haoran didn''t put forward the possibility of testing their strength, so he didn''t think about it.


    "Some people look down on your evil god! Feiduan." Jiaodu is not a good thing. He actually wants feiduan to lead the array. Although he didn''t name his name, he looked at Meng Haoran.


    "What, who is so bold? I''ll teach him how to be a man. It''s immoral to disrespect evil gods." Feiduan''s reaction was great, as if he had been touched with a taboo. As expected by jiaodu, he immediately determined that Meng Haoran was disrespectful to evil gods, took out his sickle like weapon and rushed over.


    Meng Haoran had already prepared and avoided the attack. In the twinkling of an eye, the two had fought 10 moves, all of which were flying. Meng Haoran dodged passively, but people with a clear eye could see that Meng Haoran had the upper hand in the war.


    "Don''t hide." Seeing that his attack couldn''t hit people at all, he was very angry.


    "Do I have seed? You can ask your mother?" Meng Haoran''s sentence attracted a silent puff and a smile. The master was also smiling. The corners obviously heard the meaning, and his face was black. Only feiduan''s IQ was limited and unknown. Therefore, he turned to his companion jiaodu for help. Sure enough, his IQ was hard!


    "He''s scolding you!" The corners all look like they don''t know the flying segment, and they can''t understand such simple words. If the flying segment is not well controlled in the organization, he won''t form a team with him.


    "What, boy, die." Feiduan shouted angrily, and the movement on his hand was a little faster. "Just once, let me attack and get the blood, and then I will win." The idea filled his simple mind.


    Seems to see something, or flash a little tired, Meng Haoran said the words that made feiduan ecstatic, "then I won''t hide." And really put it into action.


    "Look down on the flying segment. You''ll feel better." Meng Haoran, who had to fight with feiduan, sneered. However, he had seen countless people who despised feiduan, and had better fall in that move.


    "Brother Meng." Originally, I was not in a hurry to watch Meng Haoran gain the upper hand. However, when I saw that Meng Haoran seemed to give up his speed advantage, the mute was in a hurry immediately. The master on one side saw that Meng Haoran seemed confident and didn''t worry too much.


    Hearing the silent voice, Meng Haoran was stunned at first. Unexpectedly, she reacted so much and cared about herself. She quickly gave a reassuring look.


    Meng Haoran, who has lost his speed advantage, is obviously disadvantageous to fight with the flying range with weapons, but how can Meng Haoran have only this ability? In the surprised eyes of everyone, he took a bone from his heart as his weapon, and the bone Dun of Huiye family was displayed in front of everyone for the first time.


    "What, Huiye family... How could he?" Through Meng Haoran''s self introduction, she knew that Meng Haoran was not the master of Huiye family. Of course, he didn''t think that Meng Haoran actually lied to him, but the idea was dismissed as soon as she came out. She subconsciously chose to believe Meng Haoran.


    "How could he, how could he." Compared with the master, he recognized that the jiaodu, which belonged to the Huiye family, was also upset at this time. He knew some inside stories. After all, he also participated in the blood cleaning plan of Wuying village, but took it as a task. He clearly knew that Meng Haoran didn''t belong to that family. Of course, he didn''t know that Yu Zhibo took the soil to control Wuying at that time.


    The sound of "Ding" and "Ding" came out with the contact between Meng Haoran''s bone and feiduan''s sickle. Meng Haoran''s bone was unexpectedly strong, obviously exceeding the hardness of ordinary steel.


    "Well, I won''t play with you." Meng Haoran said suddenly.


    "What!!" When feiduan heard this, he said something bad in his heart. Sure enough, his hunch immediately came true. A cold burst out of Meng Haoran''s body. He saw that a layer of white ice was gradually attached to the bones in Meng Haoran''s hands. Moreover, every time the weapons of both sides collided, feiduan''s sickle was frozen, and there was a trend of complete freezing with the passage of time.


    Finally, feiduan''s weapon was completely frozen. Feiduan holding a sickle felt his hand tingling and gradually lost control of the weapon. Finally, he had to give up the weapon, but it was embarrassing. This was not a weapon. With the fight, he felt his blood solidified and his posture became very stiff, At this time, he had the idea of retreating for the first time. Although he was immortal and didn''t believe Meng Haoran could kill him, it was terrible for him to become an immovable ice sculpture.


    Jiao Du saw that the victory or defeat had been decided, but did not immediately rescue the flying segment. Instead, he looked at Meng Haoran as if thinking deeply. This freezing ability is very similar to the ice escape of the water moon free family! But I''m not sure. After all, I''ve never heard that bingdun can still be used like this. Maybe it''s a special skill.

 Chapter 86

    "Let''s go together!" Meng Haoran''s words interrupted Jiao Du''s thinking and made Jiao Du move. At present, Meng Haoran''s strength is not so strong that he can''t compete. You know, unlike flying range, he is a ninja player, and Meng Haoran''s physical skill poses little threat to him.


    "Jiao Du, come and help me. I can''t resist it." Feiduan also put down his dignity and shamelessly asked for help.


    Just when the master thought that the horns would not be so without the dignity of the strong, the horns moved. He suddenly changed three masks and released Ninja at the same time


    "Wind escape pressure damage"


    "Lei Dun pseudo dark"


    "Huodun''s head is hard"


    Three Ninjutsu with different attributes were released by him at one time, causing a burst of disorder of surrounding energy. This is the special of jiaodu. His own unique art enables him to have five hearts with different attributes, release various Ninjutsu attributes, and the heart can be continuously supplemented. As long as one heart is still intact, he is immortal.


    In the worried eyes of the master and the second daughter, at the moment when Ninja reached the battlefield between Meng Haoran and feiduan, Meng Haoran grabbed feiduan directly with one hand, and then blocked him in front of him as a human shield.


    "Wow!" Feiduan was beaten to spit blood directly, and only half of his arm was left. He looked at jiaodu with resentful eyes. If only jiaodu could help him sew, he would turn his face immediately, but even so, he had great resentment.


    "Three? Are they hidden?" Meng Haoran knows that every corner has five hearts. "It''s really difficult to deal with". At the thought of killing five times, Meng Haoran is also drunk. The immortal body god horse is the most annoying.


    The angle did not give up the attack because the flying segment became a meat shield, but directly ignored the feeling of the flying segment, and the attack did not weaken at all.


    "How about this? Although he won''t die, it won''t be easy for you to sew in the future!" Looking at the broken but still full of vitality, Meng Haoran secretly smacked his tongue.


    The horn didn''t speak, but the attack slowed down. It seems that he couldn''t remember. Of course, the most important thing is that his attack didn''t work as well as expected.


    Looking at a relaxed and happy Meng Haoran, Jiao Du frowned. He knew that there was no way to take the other party.


    "Eh!" Meng Haoran suddenly found something wrong, because the feel of the flying segment in his hand was a little wrong. He looked down and saw that the flying segment had no characteristics of life at all!


    "Ha ha! Did you find it?" I don''t know when a ragged, beggar like flying appeared not far from Meng Haoran. There was a drop of blood in his hand. He looked arrogant and had no decadence just now.


    "Again." The "flying segment" in Meng Haoran''s hand suddenly became a branch with Meng Haoran. It turns out that the flying segment took advantage of Meng Haoran''s inattention to use doubles. No wonder it would succeed. Meng Haoran didn''t expect that the flying segment that only cursed in his impression would actually use other Ninjutsu. Only then did he succeed and take away a drop of blood. Inertial thinking killed people!


    It seems that we have to rely less on the plot in the future. It''s unreliable! That is to say, as a ninja, how can you only know one skill?


    "Fortunately, it''s not too late to find out." Although he was fooled, Meng Haoran was very happy, because it was still under his control. It would be bad if he met a strong enemy and made such a low-level mistake in the future.


    "Good, feiduan. I didn''t expect you to have this hand." Jiao Du was also shocked by feiduan. Even he didn''t expect that feiduan had changed his package unconsciously under his eyes. In other words, doubles feiduan can actually be used. Is this still the guy who usually goes straight and only uses body skills?


    "Die!" In this gap, feiduan has used Meng Haoran''s blood to complete the curse ceremony. He saw non mainstream tattoos on his body, which really looks like a cult.


    "How about there first?" At this time, the flying black spear was also taken out and gestured on himself, looking like a neuropathy.


    "OK, that''s it." Finally, in the cold eyes of the master and others looking at the fool, feiduan stabbed his thigh with a spear, and then the blood rolled down. Feiduan looked like enjoyment, but when he looked at Meng Haoran


    "Why are you all right? It doesn''t make sense! That''s your blood. Yes, the ceremony was successful." Feiduan said that he didn''t believe in evil and stabbed around his body. In a few seconds, his whole body was full of holes. It looked very terrible. He had paid attention to the fatal injury, but it didn''t play its due role, because the party feiduan was still lively.


    "Boy, the medicine can''t stop!" Meng Haoran said to the clown like feiduan for your own good, causing more violent self mutilation.


    In fact, Meng Haoran also breathed a sigh of relief at this time. Fortunately, he had already prepared. If he hadn''t exchanged bingdun, he really couldn''t help it at this time. He just used the modified element to resist the curse of the flying segment. The curse of the flying segment is not useless, but it looks ineffective because Meng Haoran''s physical attack is invalid.


    "This..." the corner all saw that the previous flying segment had failed, and suddenly felt the pressure. You know, even he had to kneel when facing the flying segment, and Meng Haoran easily cracked it. This is a skill that their organization leaders may not be able to stop! My mind is blank.


    One side of the mute and master do not understand the secret, so they feel little, but some strange their reaction.


    Seeing that feiduan continued to sell cute and the corners were like a great enemy, Meng Haoran immediately felt boring and had no idea to continue.


    "If you don''t come, I''ll take it." Meng Haoran said that without waiting for everyone''s reaction, his figure suddenly disappeared and appeared again in front of jiaodu.


    There is no gorgeous move. With such a simple punch, the flying section flew backwards, but it''s not over yet. Meng Haoran''s speed is too fast. He came behind him before the corner capital fell to the ground, and then he stepped on the corners directly. Due to his great strength, he hit a big pit. Looking at the corner capital, he was covered with blood and his bones were broken.


    "Spare your life, I promised everything." Just when Meng Haoran wanted to continue, the weak voice of Jiao Du came out. He was convinced. If he was beaten down like this, nine lives were not enough. He was not the flying goods.


    "I''ll surrender now. I thought you had to last at least ten minutes!" Meng Haoran stopped when he heard the speech, but his words made the corners more afraid. It was still ten minutes. I would die in another minute. At the same time, I was glad I shouted fast.

 Chapter 87

    "Wow! Brother Meng is so powerful." Seeing Meng Haoran easily defeat such a powerful enemy from beginning to end and silent worship on his face, you should know that they are at least better than her.


    At this time, the master of the compendium looked at Meng Haoran differently. Although she didn''t fight, she also saw that jiaodu and feiduan were strong at the film level. Even if she was up, it would be very difficult, but Meng Haoran solved it so easily. It can be imagined how shocked she was.


    "Of course, I exercise every day." Meng Haoran also showed his muscles, a look of playing treasure, which caused the two women to laugh again.


    "Then let''s talk about business! Why are the two over there standing so far away? Come here." Meng Haoran looked very much like the procuress of a Lichun hospital at this time. He saw that the corners that barely stood up were cold. However, due to the situation, he walked past according to Meng Haoran''s requirements. Of course, he had to pull up the flying section with a blank face.


    "Well, actually! I''m Meng Haoran." Remembering that he didn''t know who he was, Meng Haoran introduced himself again.


    "Meng Haoran? The one from dengtian college!" Only then did Jiao du know the origin of the guy whose combat power was beyond the sky.


    "Well, there''s one thing I''m looking for you this time. The Faculty of our college needs to be expanded. Understand?" Said calmly looking at the corner, but the posture of not agreeing to work is what to do!


    The "Er" corner was in a hurry. I didn''t understand it at the beginning, but after carefully pondering Meng Haoran''s words, I finally understood. Isn''t it just to let him be a teacher? It''s still free. Why is his life so hard!


    "Yes, I will, Dean." In this way, the horns all succumbed to Meng Haoran''s obscenity, and bought one to get one free to catch up with the flying leg.


    "Well, work hard and get rich." Meng Haoran patted jiaodu''s shoulder with satisfaction. He looked like I was optimistic about you. He looked for the teacher''s task completion degree + 1. The flying segment didn''t count, so he didn''t expect the flying segment to teach anything. This product was completely driven by his own immortality and other garbage.


    At this time, the master of one side has understood the reason why Meng Haoran came to her. It is estimated that she also asked her to be a teacher. In fact, she has promised in her heart. Anyway, she has nothing to do. Why not go to see Meng Haoran''s magic boy''s college. After getting along with her, she has great interest in Meng Haoran and should go to relax.


    "College! It seems very interesting. Do you mind adding me!" Without waiting for Meng Haoran to invite, the master said, which stunned Meng Haoran.


    "Ah! Oh, welcome." When did I become so attractive? You know, the master of the original book was still alive and dead, but Meng Haoran didn''t understand the master of the book. It''s really a woman''s mind. Don''t guess, but it''s also a goal. Meng Haoran didn''t think about it. He didn''t know that a woman has become interested in her, and it''s not far from the fall of the enemy.


    "Don''t worry, you won''t regret today''s decision." Meng Haoran said that he was full of confidence in his own college.


    On the same day, Meng Haoran and them had a night''s rest in the short book street. The next day, they were divided into two pairs. Meng Haoran and jiaodu, feiduan, compendium and mute. Meng Haoran continued to find people, and the compendium went to the college according to Meng Haoran''s instructions. I believe the four generations will arrange them at that time.


    So far, the number of teachers in the college has reached five, including two couples of four generations, one for three generations, two masters and jiaodu, and five more. Meng Haoran''s purpose of this trip has been half completed.


    ¡­¡­


    "This is the secret base of big snake pill, Dean." Jiao Du respectfully said to Meng Haoran.


    "Is it still hidden? Yes, I remember you." Under the leadership of jiaodu, Meng Haoran easily found the nest of big snake pill.


    Big snake pill is really a bold expert. I know someone has arranged spies but won''t get rid of them. I probably think it''s not a big threat to him! Who knows, Dou finally got great benefits from him and became a "big snake Dou". At the thought of Dou''s disgusting appearance, Meng Haoran decided to kill him first and eliminate the signs of fighting the tolerance World War in the future.


    The hiding place of the big snake pill is actually known by the organization, but I just don''t want to pay attention to him. Otherwise, the big snake pill can''t live so natural and unrestrained, and the corners know this place from within the organization.


    "Sir, do you need me to inform big snake pill?" Jiao Du said that this was an opportunity to show. He knew the purpose of Meng Haoran''s trip. He was happy to see the success of one more unlucky guy who shared joys and sorrows. He carried it in Meng Haoran''s hand and didn''t want others to feel better. When he heard that Meng Haoran wanted to find big snake pill, he sold him directly.


    "No, he already knows we''re coming." With Meng Haoran''s words, snakes came out of nowhere. They were dense. If ordinary people had been scared silly, but Meng Haoran and others were not ordinary. They all stood in place calmly and turned a blind eye to the extra snakes.


    "Oh, ah, it was the wind that blew the corners." Speaking is precisely the main snake snake that he is looking for in this trip. He has discovered traces of Meng Haoran and others, and his eye liner spread around is not finished.


    Although the big snake pill talks about jiaodu, his eyes see Meng Haoran. He is not a fool. Meng Haoran is obviously the principal of the three people. He can still see it.


    "Big snake pill, isn''t it!" Meng Haoran spoke and immediately attracted the attention of big snake pill.


    "I think your bones are amazing. You are a rare Ninja genius. It''s a waste of your talent to do some experiments here. I have a very suitable place for you, that is, dengtian college, where you can give full play to your talent and you will get what you want. Finally, there are three dangers and one gold! Pro." Meng Haoran''s words made the horn open his mouth. Why do you beat him first? It''s so direct here.


    Nonsense, when playing with jiaodu, I''m afraid they can''t communicate well because they don''t know his strength. At this time, with jiaodu as a foil, will big snake pill look down on him?


    "OK, I promised." The reply of big snake pill was beyond the expectation of jiaodu, which was too counseling. However, he didn''t know that big snake pill had long been interested in dengtian college. In addition, Meng Haoran secretly preached the word "Changsheng" just now, which poked his pain. In the spirit of a hero, big snake pill promised not to lose money in front of him.


    Start with big snake pill.


    Then Meng Haoran repeated his old technique, found the art duo by using jiaodu, persuaded them to be hospitalized with perfect art, and pulled the weasel at the cost of protecting Sasuke and making it stronger. Finally, there was only one person left from the final goal.

 Chapter 88

    When Meng Haoran was going to find another teacher, he suddenly found that there was not enough time, so he had to go back with regret. As for the lack of one of the ten film level teachers, he also thought of a way to let him go up. No one stipulated that the Dean could not be a guest teacher! This was very common in his world in the past. The headmaster often gave an open class when he was interested, and he had to make a huge noise. He had suffered a lot.


    "Well, are you ready?" Although Meng Haoran thought it was obviously nonsense, he still asked.


    "It''s ready for the opening." Bai, dressed up as a young woman, said that after Meng Haoran''s development, Bai Mingxian looks much more mature, which makes Meng Haoran who just came back a little impatient to enjoy it.


    However, Meng Haoran held back. After all, he still has something to deal with. First of all, those who will come to the college first need him to meet. Of course, they mainly meet the master.


    "Ah... It''s really enjoyable. I don''t know who designed it. It''s so luxurious." The master of Arts has been in the college for several days and has been familiar with the environment. She thought the college was newly built and should be very general, but it turns out that she was wrong. She has never seen a design style. It is said to be a luxury style in the East, which is taller than wood leaves.


    The master of Arts has seen all kinds of new things in the college, such as elevators that can go up and down quickly, automatic switches, and training rooms that provide various services, such as gravity rooms, which can adjust gravity, chakra refining rooms, and improve chakra refining speed.


    Of course, the most satisfying thing for her is that there are all kinds of wine here, such as Jiannanchun and Maotai. Compared with the previous ones, she almost feels that she used to drink water. Of course, her favorite is Erguotou. As long as one bottle can make her feel drunk.


    The master''s favorite gambling can also be carried out here. At that time, she didn''t believe that there are the best entertainment facilities in the world, but when she first entered the place called the college casino, she changed her mind. She learned for the first time that there are so many ways to play gambling. What kind of gambling is weak, and one can gamble, It''s the one who uses the gambling machine. She has recently become addicted to mahjong and often makes a table with Bai, Xin jiunai and mute.


    "Good." Meng Haoran smiled as he visited the college designed by himself. The college combining modern and Xianxia is the best college in his heart.


    In fact, Meng Haoran designed the college himself. In order to have a good play in the future, he not only designed entertainment places similar to casinos, but also created stand-alone game halls, bars, swimming pools and other places. As long as they are available in modern technology, they can be found almost.


    The more he thought about Meng Haoran, the more interesting he felt. He thought of weasel sitting in the cafe drinking coffee, feiduan playing boxing emperor in the game hall, and Didala playing real-life simulation CS. He couldn''t look directly at this picture.


    "Inform them of the meeting!" Come to a room with a layout similar to that of a modern conference room, Meng Haoran said.


    A few minutes later, the meeting room was full.


    Looking at the people in front of him, Meng Haoran has a full sense of achievement. A total of 10 film level strong people have arrived except for three generations. It is the strongest lineup in the tolerance world at present.


    "Today is mainly a meeting. I believe everyone knows something about the college. You can talk about your views." Meng Haoran said.


    There was a moment of silence. It seems that they can''t find any defects. I''m kidding. This is a work designed by Meng Haoran and checked by the system.


    "Then you can raise any questions you have." Meng Haoran changed the topic.


    "What''s the salary?" This time, Jiao Du immediately said that it seemed that his persistence in money exceeded his fear of Meng Haoran.


    "Well, the salary is paid in exchange points, 500 points per class." Meng Haoran''s words satisfied everyone. He already knew the use of the exchange point. He could have a good meal at 5 o''clock in the college. It''s very cost-effective. Moreover, it can be said that the exchange point in the college is hard currency. With an exchange point, you can make all kinds of exchanges. It''s difficult to move without an exchange point. The value of 500 points is equivalent to a level B task, and the reward is not generous.


    "Any more?" Meng Haoran looked at the master and said with some hesitation.


    "Haoran sauce, can you drink for free?" The master is a little embarrassed.


    Meng Haoran looked at her with a wry smile. Finally, he nodded with a wry smile. He didn''t expect that the master of Arts actually said this. It seems that the charm of modern wine is really great!


    ¡­


    The meeting lasted nearly an hour. Finally, Meng Haoran explained the matters needing attention in the selection of external hospitals and the arrangements after recruiting disciples.


    "Oh, what trouble." Meng Haoran, who had returned to his residence, fell down on the sofa depressed and his whole body sank. He didn''t expect that being a dean was so troublesome that he had to consider all aspects, which was completely different from his imagination. However, this is also because the college has just been newly built. As a founder, of course, he should try to be perfect.


    Bai listened to Meng Haoran''s complaint, smiled, and then gently massaged Meng Haoran.


    "Yes, yes, that''s it. There''s more power there." Meng Haoran is not polite. In his opinion, this is a sign of closeness.


    Meng Haoran enjoyed the white massage and gradually felt a burst of sleep. Finally, he fell asleep. You know, as a strong man who has experienced countless lives and deaths, it is not so easy to sleep. Even if he sleeps, he will wake up if there is something wrong. Meng Haoran obviously went into deep sleep this time. Of course, he is a little tired, But more because he fully believed in Bai, took her as his own person, and thought that her decision would not be unfavorable to him, so he put down his guard.


    Of course, if someone wants to be against him, he can react immediately, and the sense of danger has become his instinct.


    Bai just looked at Meng Haoran quietly. His eyes were full of happiness. I really hope time will stop like this! This is white simplicity. It''s very happy for her.


    Meng Haoran had a beautiful dream that night. In the dream, he was the president of a university. He set the school rules that a female student must wear skirts and silk stockings, and it was common sense to see the president show his chest in the school

 Chapter 89

    "Brother, excuse me, excuse me! I''m here to take part in the test." A young man in the crowd was really crowded. He didn''t expect so many people to take part in the test of dengtian college. The sea of people is not enough to describe the grand occasion at this time. Let''s say, the degree of congestion is like 10 people per square meter of the bus during the peak period, and his feet don''t touch the ground at all.


    "Who are you? If you take the test, we''re not taking the test, are we?"


    "Yes, are we here to play?" The man''s words caused a chain reaction. Also, anyone who came here didn''t have the idea of testing. Even if he came to see the excitement at the beginning, he couldn''t calm down when he saw the so-called welfare of the college and wanted to enter the college.


    Today is the day of college selection. Meng Haoran asked people to post the welfare of college students at the gate. The effect is unprecedented. Even those who know they can''t have a try.


    So what are the benefits so attractive?


    "Wow! I''m right. As long as you enter the college, you don''t have to worry about food and drink even if you don''t make progress all your life. The college fully provides it."


    "Ninja has everything. Even the S-level forbidden art can be exchanged."


    "College students are protected by the college. No matter what they have done before, they will be protected as long as they enter the college." A man who has lived in pursuit for a long time has taken a fancy to the strength of the college, which is simply a refuge for them.


    "I wipe! Unexpectedly, there is this item, which can be exchanged for artificial blood limit. How is this possible?" I''m totally scared. There''s such a thing. I haven''t heard of it. It can be like this.


    "Exchange point, as long as the requirements, every month has a point of exchange, I did not expect the exchange point awesome. To know that the exchange point can also be exchanged for gravity room and other special training environment." Said a man who obviously knew something inside.


    "Hum, short-sighted. It''s the big head to have at least one film level teacher teaching every week. As long as there are exchange points, you can also ask the film level strong to tutor alone." This man is a good abacus, but is the exchange point so easy to get?


    There are no fewer than 100 welfare items about the college at the gate. It can be said that as long as the students selected as the college have great benefits, it is no wonder so many people are crazy about it.


    Of course, some people don''t believe that the college has this strength and gives so many benefits, but when comparing the changes in the strength of people who have participated in the "promotion plan", they can''t help but believe it. Just kidding, they help a group of people break through in a few days. This is still the result of opening up some branch college facilities. It''s not difficult to train the strong shadow players if the supply is completely open.


    Coupled with the crazy publicity during this period, people who don''t believe it also believe it. Three people become tigers!


    "Brother, don''t worry, we will choose, so we don''t have to beg." It was a beggar with a clear voice. It was obviously a little girl. There was a little boy next to her. The boy seemed to have low self-esteem and buried his head deeply. He didn''t respond to his sister''s words.


    The girl''s eyes were fixed on the one that provided accommodation as long as she entered the college, and it was a lifetime. It was a golden rice bowl, comparable to the previous civil servants. The reason why she said that she could be elected to the college is that the college does not stipulate that there must be accomplishments in the body when recruiting students, and the test methods of those who have practiced and those who have not practiced are also different. This is also what Meng Haoran thought of if they are buried geniuses who have not practiced.


    Not to mention the last of the sisters and brothers, Meng Haoran was monitoring at this time. He looked at the screen and said, "I didn''t expect how many people there were. It seems that there is not enough source of students this time." Looking at the endless heads makes his scalp numb with dense phobia. How many people are there! There are more than 100000 trees. Fortunately, the college is big enough.


    "If the notice goes on, the number of recruits will be increased from 200 to 400. This is a mistake in judgment!" They thought there would be 10000 people at the top of the sky, but they didn''t expect to come ten times, so they had to change their strategy. As for why they only doubled, it''s because of limited resources. In addition, the college takes the elite line. What is an elite, one in a hundred, but now it''s one in two hundred and fifty. Er, it seems a little wrong, it''s one in two hundred and six. I believe most of the people who come here are confident, After all, there are a few people watching the excitement.


    After all, it''s no use having too many mediocre talents, and if you believe that these people are trained, Meng Haoran''s other task will be completed.


    "How did you take the exam? Why didn''t you come out?" A man who couldn''t wait shouted. At this time, they were standing in a wide square, but they couldn''t stand it. There were so many people. No matter how wide it was, it became narrower. It was difficult for him to live in such a crowded environment.


    "Yes! I''ve been waiting for an hour. Why don''t I start? Oh, who touches my ass and wants to die!" When there are many people, it is inevitable to bump.


    "Don''t put your hands on my mother, ah... Help! I won''t participate! No!" female man, please forgive me, crazy men are everywhere!


    At this moment, all forms of beings are reflected incisively and vividly. Of course, there are exceptions. In one corner of the square, a man quietly carries a long sword and emits a dangerous smell. It''s hard to provoke at first sight. People on one side dare not approach, and creatures create a small no man''s land.


    In addition, a three person team headed by a giant gourd exudes a strong murderous spirit. Strangers are also not allowed to enter.


    In the east of the square, several muscles were sweating. With great strength, everyone around was isolated, but there were only a few arrogant teenagers in the middle. The second generation also came.


    In the south, a girl stood out from the crowd. Several flower protection messengers around her tightly protected her. They looked at her from time to time, and their eyes were full of obsession, as if she was willing to go up the knife mountain and down the sea of fire as long as she said a word.


    In addition, although a fat man yelled and crowded, but when he looked carefully, no one had ever met him. He and the people around him were like two worlds, incompatible; What''s more, he directly uses Ninja to confuse his surroundings, and enjoys stability.


    ¡­¡­


    Genius is different. Gold always shines. Those different from ordinary people in the square are the protagonists this time, and most of them just come to make up, which is doomed.

 Chapter 90

    "Attention, please. Attention, please. This is the temporary enrollment Department of the college. The examination precautions will be announced soon." Just as everyone was making noise, a strange voice appeared in the square.


    "Who... Who is talking..." looked around in disbelief.


    "Attention, please. Attention, please. This is the temporary enrollment Department of the college. The examination precautions will be announced soon." Finally, when the sound sounded again, we found that the source of the sound came from a large screen above the square, on which there was a sweet looking girl.


    "Is there a special loudspeaker? I can still see people." A voice said, accompanied by a sound of inspiration. Obviously, they were shocked by the college''s wealth. You should know that there are no forbearance tools that can achieve this effect (as can be seen from the fire and shadow movies), but they are valuable and generally useless, but they were immediately excited, which exacerbated their determination to enter the college.


    "Please pay attention to the candidates, please pay attention to the candidates, this is the temporary enrollment Department of the college, and the examination precautions are announced below..." it''s repeated again. To be honest, it''s definitely not Meng Haoran''s attention. He''s talking about what competition the school held around 9 a.m. in the University, and then the radio keeps ringing, Of course, there are still some chastity, just repeat it 10 times.


    Finally, all the voices on the square disappeared, leaving only the sound of the radio. At this time, the girl on the screen stopped as if she had received a notice, then showed a sweet smile and said:


    "Because the number of people who came to take the exam exceeded our expectations, our college decided to increase the enrollment quota," said. Here, some people came to make up for a sigh of relief, so there was a chance.


    "We originally planned to recruit 200 people, but now we double it, that is, 400 people." The people who had just breathed a sigh of relief suddenly changed their faces. Is there any mistake? There were only 400 people in total, but they were more than 100000. They thought they had to recruit at least thousands of people. The gap was too big.


    "There are two kinds of examinations. One is tested by people who have practiced, and 300 people are enrolled. This is divided into three items. Each item is divided into four levels: unqualified, qualified, good and excellent. As long as you get three qualified, you can enter the college and become a college outside the college. If you get at least two and one excellent, or more than two good, you can become a student in the inner college. As for more than two excellent, you can become a student Elite students, and have the opportunity to visit the shadow teachers of the normal college. " Now those guys who think they are talented are happy. It''s a great opportunity to become a disciple of the shadow level strong.


    "Another kind of examination is prepared for people who have not practiced. It recruits 100 people and has only one content. It is also divided into four levels: unqualified, qualified, good and excellent. Qualified students are external students, good internal students and excellent elite students." It sounds much easier than the previous one, but in fact, this is the most cruel one, because this one actually looks directly at the potential, that is, the title level. Basically, it can be tested at a glance, which is also to save time. As for why not use this model entirely, it is because most people who can practice must be upper class people, so give them some preferential treatment, You can also pull some people, which is also conducive to the development of the college. Although it is unfair to others, this is the reality. In reality, it has never been fair.


    "Ah La, I forgot the most important point, that is, the college only recruits students under the age of 20." Showed an embarrassed smile, but in the eyes of others, it was a devil''s smile, because at least half of the people present were more than 20, and they brushed half at once, which was also cruel.


    Some people may say that this will not miss talents. After all, how do you know what they are like without testing? You should know that the world of fire and shadow is an adult at the age of 12. It is middle-aged at the age of 20, and the golden period of cultivation is between the ages of 6 and 18. It''s good not to say that it''s good to be under the age of 18.


    "Finally, I announce the beginning of the test. Please line up to enter the examination room in turn. On the left are those who have not practiced, and on the right are those who have practiced." At this time, people found that there were still these two gates.


    The test was carried out in an orderly manner. As for the dog blood incident of someone making trouble, it didn''t happen at all. They still know themselves.


    "You... You come in." Hemp vine was awakened from his sleep. Only then did he find that it was his turn to take the exam. He patted his face with both hands to wake himself up and walked towards the gate.


    Mahua rattan is a xiaren, 18 years old, from a small family. It can be said that his performance is mediocre. If there is no special situation, he will endure at most in his life. After hearing the magic of the college and a trace of expectation in his heart, he came here today.


    "The first test, energy fit, put your hand on this." Before the situation was clear, the rattan was attracted by a crystal ball, because the crystal ball seemed to contain a kind of magic that attracted him. He didn''t know what the first test was until the man said it for the second time. He had to put his hand on the crystal ball.


    He took a deep breath, and his right hand slowly approached the crystal ball. When he touched it, he first felt a burst of cold, and then felt a pure energy coming from the crystal. The energy was not chakra, but it made him feel incomparably powerful, which was far more powerful than chakra.


    A few seconds later, the crystal ball burst out a burst of cyan light, and then returned to calm.


    "Cyan, good." Before he could recover, Mahua Teng saw the indifferent examiner smiling at him just now, as if he had got a good result.


    Mahua rattan guessed right. The examiner of the first test is an ordinary upper forbearance. As far as the examiner knows, this energy fit test will emit 7 medium lights of red orange, yellow, green, blue and purple from low to high according to the candidate''s talent for energy, and each light represents the speed at which the tester absorbs energy theoretically. Red orange, yellow, green, blue and purple represent ordinary people, lower forbearance, middle forbearance, upper forbearance Elite tolerance, shadow level and super shadow, while cyan represents elite tolerance, which shows whether the strength of Mahua rattan can reach elite tolerance. I don''t know, but chakra must have the opportunity to endure on the elite. At least in the end, he is also a level of tolerance. Of course, he has to change his attitude.


    Speaking, this crystal ball is a re simplification of the tester. It is just a talent for measuring energy. When energy reaches, it may not be able to give full play to the corresponding strength. Therefore, it is said that Mahua rattan does not necessarily endure on the elite.

 Chapter 91

    After saying goodbye to the examiner of the first item, Mahua rattan followed the instructions to the examination room of the second item. The examination room is a relatively wide room. At this time, there are already some people. Mahua rattan vaguely recognized that several of them were the people who entered the examination room in front of him. It seems that they also passed the first test.


    "Well, 100 have been put together, so the second exam will begin!" It was an uncle with a snake pupil who looked very dangerous.


    "Er, brother Wang, what are you shaking?" In one corner of the examination room, a man said to his companion. He became brother Wang''s companion. As soon as he came in, his face turned white, as if he saw something scary.


    "He... He," stammered the man known as brother Wang, pointing to the examiner of the second exam.


    "What is he!" The people nearby are also worried.


    "He... He''s big snake pill! Big snake pill!" Finally spoke, and after such a noise, he returned to normal, although his face was still a little pale.


    "Big snake pill?" The man was stunned at first, and then shouted in fear, "Muye Sanren''s big snake pill, why is he here?" He couldn''t move at the thought of the horror of the legendary big snake pill.


    Because his voice didn''t hide, everyone knew the news. Everyone who knew about the big snake pill looked at the big snake pill in fear. Some were timid and even fainted. We can imagine how powerful the big snake pill is and how strong you are, uncle snake.


    Of course, there are exceptions. Some people who don''t know the big snake pill show an unidentified look. Others seem to have confidence in their strength and are not afraid, but they all look serious.


    Mahua rattan had heard about the big snake pill. At this moment, he had the idea of running away. But when he wanted to implement it, he suddenly had a flash in his mind and understood that the big snake pill was the examiner of the college, that is to say, the big snake pill was a member of the college. It was not difficult to guess that the big snake pill was one of the teachers of the college when thinking about its film strength. In this way, Mahua rattan was relieved, Big snake pill will never hurt them for no reason. On the contrary, because people like big snake pill are teachers here, they look forward to entering the college.


    "Oh, if someone else knows my name, I won''t introduce myself." Big snake pill looked at the reaction of the following little guys with great interest. This time he didn''t want to be an examiner, but he came when he heard that the examiner had exchange points, and he needed exchange points urgently. As for why others didn''t come, of course, they didn''t lack exchange points, but they didn''t lack as much as big snake pill.


    The reason why big snake pill is so short of exchange points is that he wants to enter the virtual training room. In order to overcome the problem that his illusion is not good, he simulates the scene of writing wheel eyes in the virtual training room again and again, let alone make him create flaws. As long as he goes a few more times, he can overcome his weakness of weak illusion. In addition, he can do virtual experiments in the virtual training room, This is greatly conducive to the real experiment in reality, so he enjoys it, but because of this, he consumes a lot of exchange points and has to try his best to earn points.


    Just when everyone guessed what big snake pill would do, they suddenly saw big snake pill''s face cold, and then they only felt a great pressure, accompanied by coldness and terror.


    "Murderous spirit, how can there be powerful murderous spirit." Many knowledgeable people roared in their hearts. They never thought that a person''s murderous spirit could be so terrible that they could not afford to do it, and even it was difficult to move. In this way, they were likely to collapse and commit suicide.


    "In the second exam, I insist on passing for 5 minutes, good for 10 minutes and excellent for more than half an hour. If I give up, I will withdraw the murderous spirit." At this time, the words of big snake pill came late, which made everyone relieved and tried to resist at the same time.


    One minute later, someone finally couldn''t hold on. With the sound of giving up, they gave up one after another. Four minutes later, only five people could hold on, and Mahua vine was one of them.


    "No, I can''t help it. It''s better to die." At this time, the cauliflower vine has reached its limit. If it weren''t for the idea of not admitting defeat, he would have given up long ago, and at this time, he can''t insist at last.


    "I... I give up." After saying this sentence, the rattan seemed to have exhausted its strength and paralyzed. At the same time, it was disappointed with itself. It hated that it didn''t stick to it. It was about to get up and go out of the examination room, but it found that the person who had given up looked at him enviously, so that he didn''t know why.


    "Congratulations, brother. It''s just five minutes. You''ve passed." A man seemed to see his doubts and said.


    "I passed." Mahua vine was stupid at that time. He didn''t expect such a coincidence. At this time, he rekindled hope.


    In the end, only five people passed the test.


    Big snake pill looked at the five people who passed the exam and nodded. You know, he doesn''t have a little water. From this, it can be seen that these people have a good will.


    In the third game, unexpectedly, the written test was taken. There were some old emergency turns. Most people were trapped here. In this era, there are not no smart people, but there are fewer smart people with strength at the same time. Mahua rattan reluctantly reached the qualification by luck and finally successfully entered the outer court, but even so, he has been satisfied.


    People like Mahua rattan are only a few lucky, but more to those who participated in the "promotion plan" last time and the elite of zhenzhengda family.


    In the examination room without cultivation, a pair of beggars looked at the examiner nervously for fear of hearing the words "unqualified", and God seemed to hear their voice. They were not asked out, but lucky to stay.


    As time goes on, the exam is gradually coming to an end. At this time, some people are happy and some are sad. Naturally, those who are happy are those who have passed, and those who are painful are those who have not passed.


    "Adults have almost passed the exam. Here is the list of people who have passed the exam." Meng Haoran took the list and flipped it at will.


    "It''s not bad. There are more than 400 people. Well, recruit more people! Anyway, it''s not bad for that little resource." Meng Haoran was still in a good mood at this time. He was excited when he thought that countless exchange points would be recorded immediately. In fact, for him, those talents who had not been trained were more valuable, and there were more exchange points.

 Chapter 92

    With the exit of the last candidate, the first enrollment of dengtian college was over, but it was not over. On the contrary, it can be said that the good play was just about to begin.


    It''s still the square, but at this time, there are not many people who fail in the exam. As long as some who originally belong to the big forces to participate in the school opening ceremony and a few who watch the excitement stay, but even so, the number is less than 5000, and the originally narrow square becomes wider.


    At this time, Meng Haoran and other senior college leaders appeared on the summit stage, surrounded by representatives of major forces. Under the stage were newly selected college students. At this time, they were arrogant and seemed to win the battle. Of course, they did have this qualification. After all, they were more than 400 people selected from 100000 people, 421 people to be exact.


    "Congratulations, Dean Meng. This is really a bumper harvest!" Meng Haoran said with a smile beside the wind shadow, but his eyes kept looking like a scorpion on one side, as if he recognized the traitor in Sharen village.


    "Happy together." As if he didn''t see the wind shadow, Meng Haoran said calmly on his face. Meng Haoran couldn''t see the wind shadow in his heart. He saved his life, otherwise he would have been killed by the big snake pill.


    Then there was a burst of politeness, and Meng Haoran finally saw a beautiful woman who was as famous as forbearance and compendium. The water shadow shone on Meiming. She was really fierce. Coupled with her charming face and superior queen temperament, it was unbearable. Meng Haoran was stunned for a moment at first sight.


    "Dean Meng, it''s not good to look at me like this. Why don''t I let you have a closer look sometime." According to Meiming, Meng Haoran immediately understood something, but she didn''t care. Instead, she joked about Meng Haoran. She had heard about Meng Haoran for a long time. She was powerful. She was able to gather so many film level strong people to serve him. You know, the film level strong people are not ordinary strong people. It can be said that now the strongest in the face is the film level, And she was curious to be able to build a college that she couldn''t find anything wrong with.


    "Hum, bitch." The master on one side looked at Zhao Meiming and became agitated for no reason.


    "Oh, forget it!" Meng Haoran couldn''t stand Zhao Meiming''s teasing and was embarrassed. In addition, he keenly noticed the master''s mistake and made the right decision.


    Zhao Meiming didn''t say much when she was rejected. She just joked with Meng Haoran. Her original intention was to adjust the atmosphere. Besides, don''t look at the exposure of her clothes. Her language and actions are full of provocation, but in fact, her heart is very pure. If she moves really, she will shrink back immediately.


    "You know." Meng Haoran''s performance made the master feel better.


    The three generations of fire shadow not far from the master clearly saw this scene, and the light of wisdom appeared in his turbid eyes. He obviously found the master''s strange feelings for Meng Haoran. "This boy has a good life."


    "Teacher, what are you looking at?" When the three generations were thinking, the sound of big snake pill came.


    The faces of the three generations immediately changed. Looking at their former disciples, they showed a sad expression, "how dare you appear in front of me!"


    "Oh, why don''t I dare to appear? Do you think you can beat me now? People have a bad memory when they are old, right, weasel." Big snake pill said arrogantly, as if he heard something funny, and finally attracted the war to the weasel. In fact, for big snake pill, the three generations are not worthy of his attention, and the weasel is his number one enemy. If the situation was not right at this time and he was not sure, he would have done it to the weasel.


    The weasel looked at them faintly and said nothing. He completely ignored the words of big snake pill, which made big snake pill feel bad immediately.


    "Weasel." The three generations who knew the inside story of the yuzhibo family''s genocide actually felt guilty about the weasel. At this time, they also felt a lot when they saw the weasel.


    Just when everyone had different ideas, the opening ceremony of the college finally began.


    The first is to introduce the guests, which not only makes the representatives of great forces look up, but also makes others see the influence of the college. The forces of the whole tolerance community have basically arrived, which shows the strength of the college.


    Then came Meng Haoran''s speech. Meng Haoran naturally talked a lot of nonsense. It means that the college is powerful and it''s right to follow the college.


    Then there was a series of oaths. I don''t know what Meng Haoran thought. Unexpectedly, he asked the students to raise their right hand and follow a person to take the oath, as if there was wood in the League joining ceremony.


    Finally, it is also the most important demonstration of the strength of the college. This one is that the teachers of each college appear on the stage to let others know the details of the college.


    The first is the four generations of Huoying. As soon as he came to power, he attracted the attention of everyone. The fame of the four generations has long been like thunder to them.


    The four generations stood on the stage, and the master''s momentum was shown. Then the big screen above showed the life of the four generations. Using special effects, Duang reproduced the heroic posture of the four generations in killing enemies on the battlefield. The art of flying Thor shocked everyone again, but others didn''t say that it was fake, because they knew it was still a weakened version.


    After the four generations stepped down, the big snake pill appeared one by one, and the big screen also had corresponding introductions.


    Every time the college teacher appeared on the stage, he caused bursts of exclamation. The world''s worship of the strong is much more fanatical than star chasing.


    Although weasels and the like are rebellious and tolerant, this does not affect their respect for the strong, and Sharen village is not willing to fight scorpions at this time. It is really that the lineup of the college is too large, and they are not willing to act rashly at all.


    Finally, with the three generations on the stage, the atmosphere at the scene reached the peak. Although the three generations did not fully join the college, it also represented Muye''s attitude towards the college, and the college was respected by the first force in the tolerance world, making the college even more famous.


    Under the stage, those colleges have long been excited by the strength of shadow level teachers, and they are imagining that they will become strong under a kind of shadow level teaching.


    However, there was always an accident. Sasuke''s eyes had already appeared because of his excitement. His scarlet eyes stared at the weasel tightly, and his heart was burning with anger. He didn''t understand that the weasel would actually appear here. For a time, he was confused about joining the college.


    "Oh, weasel, what are you going to do!" Meng Haoran found Sasuke''s abnormality. He knew the reason at a moment''s thought, but he didn''t intend to do anything.

 Chapter 93

    "Finally, let''s invite our president Meng to speak on the stage again." Meng Haoran stood up and attracted the attention of all the audience.


    "I''ve said everything I should say, and I won''t repeat it now. Finally, I emphasize that those who enter my college are my people. I promise. I don''t care what he used to do or who he offended, but I hope you don''t hit their attention again." This sentence is a bit of a shock. Everyone heard Meng Haoran''s love for some people.


    Looking at Meng Haoran''s domineering declaration, big snake pill also moved slightly in his heart. "It seems that it''s a good decision to stay here."


    Weasel and scorpion also nodded to Meng Haoran and thought Meng Haoran was good.


    "Domineering! Well, I think he seems likely to understand art. Only artists can be so domineering." Didala also recognized Meng Haoran more. For these lawless people, such Meng Haoran is more in line with their taste. The strong is to break the rules and not be bound.


    Although the master and the fourth generation feel inappropriate, they also support Meng Haoran''s decision. As for the third generation, the old guy''s opinion is not important at all. One can''t even deal with Tuan Zang. It''s still the shadow of wood leaf fire, which can only be "ha ha".


    "What, Dean Meng means that even if they are rebellious, as long as they join your college, we can''t manage it." As soon as Meng Haoran''s words fell, the head of a small family in Sharen village stood up without waiting for the boss Fengying to speak.


    "Yes, Dean Meng, that''s not very good!" Feng Ying looked at the patriarch of the small family with appreciation and made him beat chicken blood in an instant.


    "It''s human nature for Dean Meng to protect people in his college, but it''s wrong to protect those who commit heinous crimes. Does Dean Meng want to be right with major forbearance villages? You know which forbearance village doesn''t betray forbearance. If they all think it''s safe to escape to Dean Meng." This baby still has a little brain and knows how to pull tiger skin. If ordinary people are really not his opponent, but he is facing Meng Haoran this time, and the pattern has long surpassed Meng Haoran in the whole tolerance world.


    "What a big hat. I can''t stand it. It''s like I''m a traitor''s shelter." Meng Haoran retorted.


    Just when people thought Meng Haoran was soft next, Meng Haoran''s performance was beyond everyone''s expectation.


    "But even if that''s the case, I''ll protect those rebellious forbearance. What if you can eat me? If you don''t agree, come to me. I promise I won''t kill you." Looking at the stunned people, Meng Haoran smiled with satisfaction. However, it is said that Meng Haoran will not really accept treason tolerance everywhere, and there are few people who can enter his eyes. Which of the people he likes is not living well. Xiang snake pill''s s class s treason tolerance still lives very well.


    And Xiao organization is such a big rebel and forbearance organization, and no one goes to their trouble. On the one hand, they hide well, but there is no airtight wall in the world. As long as you have the heart, you can still find their clues, but you don''t dare to do it because of their strength! After all, the world is respected by the strong. They are thankful that they don''t ask for trouble. Looking at the original work, if Xiao organization didn''t do too much and threaten everyone''s survival, the five powers would never unite against them.


    "You deceive people so much that you don''t pay attention to us. You can pay it back in the future."


    "Yes! It''s so overbearing."


    Meng Haoran''s words offended the public anger. The people of all major forces were not good at getting up and denounced Meng Haoran one after another.


    "Shut up, make noise, do it when you have seed, and say it''s useless." Meng Haoran said coldly, looking at the people with disdain, which exacerbated the contradiction.


    "Funny man." Zhao Meiming looked at a side completely different from the previous gentle Meng Haoran and whispered. As an understanding person, she didn''t join in the blind coaxing, because Meng Haoran''s words actually didn''t work for them, but just served as a warning. They weren''t Meng Haoran''s men. They would do what they should do, and speak according to their strength at that time.


    The three generations looked at all this in silence. They didn''t know what to do about Meng Haoran''s protection of the weasel and the big snake pill. On the contrary, they felt a faint sigh of relief and thought it was good. I believe that with Meng Haoran, the big snake pill wouldn''t do anything special, not to mention the weasel.


    "Dean Meng, take back what you just said if you win." Fengying looked at the time and said, and the patriarch of the small family looked up to him with a look of worship. He was indeed a Fengying adult. In this way, as long as they won Meng Haoran, their Sharen village will be in the limelight. Who won''t give a little face at that time? As for Fengying''s defeat, he didn''t think about it at all.


    "En" Meng Haoran looked at the wind shadow lightly, and had sentenced him to death in his heart.


    "Well, please." The wind shadow has put on a fighting posture.


    Just before Meng Haoran continued to answer, the wind shadow had rushed over and didn''t mean to let it go.


    "It''s shameless. As a wind shadow, you have to do it first." Ma Huateng watched Meng Haoran dodge under the attack of the wind shadow, which greatly reduced the impact on the wind shadow. In his opinion, as an elder in the tolerance circle, even if he wanted to compete with President Meng, he shouldn''t do it first and don''t give him any preparation.


    "Let me see your strength!" I love Luo. As a human pillar, when he was a child, he was feared by the villagers because of a guard crane sealed in his body, and once became ruthless and fond of killing because of the betrayal of his close relatives. At this time, he became interested in Meng Haoran, because when Meng Haoran was present, the things in his body were much calmer.


    "Wind escape, the art of sand waves." With the sound of the wind shadow, a large amount of sand appeared around him, and then the sand hit Meng Haoran like a wave.


    The Ninjutsu of "hissing" wind shadow caused bursts of inspiratory sound. Indeed, it is worthy of being the head of a forbearance village. He actually mastered such terrible Ninjutsu, as evidenced by the 20 meter high sand wave. This blow is no less than the tailbeast jade.


    Meng Haoran looked at the sand waves in front of him without expression, and then he didn''t see how to seal, stretched out a finger, and then "infinite ice."


    An energy column rushed out of Meng Haoran''s finger, approached the sand wave in the blink of an eye, and then completely frozen the sand wave at the moment of contact.


    "Think it''s over?" The wind shadow saw that one move didn''t work and took action again.

 Chapter 94

    "Fusion ninja, iron storm." The power of this is even more amazing.


    "It''s an iron sand version of the storm." I saw that the original ordinary sand turned into iron filings, and continued to rotate under the power of the wind, forming a dust storm composed of iron filings.


    "This is much more violent than the dust storm in reality." Meng Haoran said in his heart, and because it is iron, it is not frozen. Even if it is frozen for a short time, it will be broken free, because the quality and hardness of iron are not comparable to that of sand.


    "No, is this a killer?" Although he was very confident in Meng Haoran''s strength, the master was still worried and was ready to take action at any time.


    Meng Haoran''s situation is very bad at this time, but will he lose? Of course, the answer is impossible. Meng Haoran didn''t even have a plan to dodge, and made a move that made others inexplicable.


    Meng Haoran closed his hands and closed his eyes slightly. He looked like a monk. He still had hair, but there was no Buddhism in the forbearance world, so everyone was baffled.


    Finally Meng Haoran moved. He slowly slapped, and then a huge pure energy palm hit the sand storm.


    "Boom!" "Boom!" The conflict between the two sent out a huge roar and caused real smoke.


    "It''s completely offset by this." A Yan Ren Murakami Ren exclaimed that Meng Haoran''s energy palm completely offset the art of wind shadow. Of course, it''s not a coincidence. It''s his intention. It can be seen that Meng Haoran''s mastery of energy is superb.


    Even a shadow level strong person has tight pupils, as if he saw something incredible. Such a powerful control is unprecedented.


    "It''s a coincidence, a coincidence." Feng Ying can''t believe it, because if it''s not a coincidence, Meng Haoran''s strength is definitely above him.


    "Coincidence? You really think so." Meng Haoran looked at the wind shadow ironically. If he didn''t want to destroy the building, he wouldn''t do so. At this moment, Meng Haoran regretted fighting directly inside the college, so that he couldn''t let go.


    "Why don''t you come and I''ll go." Meng Haoran said when he saw that the wind shadow was no longer attacking. At this time, he had planned to solve him as quickly as possible, so as not to enlarge the wind shadow and destroy the flowers and plants.


    The wind shadow also looked cold when he heard Meng Haoran''s words. He temporarily put aside other ideas and tried his best to defend.


    "Let you see the power beyond chakra!" Meng Haoran''s words confused everyone again.


    "The power beyond chakra, is there any other power besides chakra? It''s interesting." Big snake pill is worthy of being a talent with high IQ. It suddenly grasped the key point and instinctively believed Meng Haoran''s words.


    "Is it true?" Three generations were thoughtful. He had heard of another kind of energy.


    "Once upon a time, there was a group of people whose fists could cut through the sky and their feet could kick the earth, and their power came from their own consciousness. This consciousness turned into a magical power, that is, the small universe." Meng Haoran said to himself. When talking about the small universe, the momentum condensed, giving people a feeling of facing the universe, which is unfathomable.


    "Let you see the power of the universe!"


    Meng Haoran''s whole body suddenly emits strong frozen gas, and the source of this frozen gas is not chakra, but the small universe, so it is colder than bingdun. With the passage of time, there are snowflakes around Meng Haoran, and finally it snows for 10 miles.


    "It''s incredible to change the weather. This is the realm of God," someone exclaimed.


    Fengying was already scared silly. At this time, he regretted that he stood up to challenge Meng Haoran. If possible, he wanted to admit defeat immediately, but he couldn''t move at all because he was oppressed by Meng Haoran''s momentum. His heart was full of despair.


    "Diamond Stardust" with the words in the dark, all the snowflakes rushed to the wind shadow, and then the wind shadow was directly covered by countless snowflakes. The scene was gorgeous. The snowflakes were as beautiful as stars. No one thought Meng Haoran''s move was full of beauty.


    Don''t you see that the goddesses like compendium and zhaomeiming look at Meng Haoran with stars in their eyes? Even some men looked at Meng Haoran jealously. They also wanted to be so handsome.


    "This is art!" Didala looked at all this intoxicated and recognized the art outside the explosion for the first time, and so did the scorpion.


    Well, except for a few, no one cares about the wind shadow that has turned into ice sculpture.


    Although Meng Haoran only needs the realm of the sixth sense, which is only equivalent to the bronze Saint fighter, or the one without holy clothes, he can''t stand the saint fighter. The small universe is indeed much stronger than chakra, so he shows far more power than the shadow level and can reach the level of super shadow.


    I don''t know. Can the saint''s fist reach the speed of sound even in the sixth sense? It''s faster than opening eight doors.


    "Who else?" Meng Haoran looked around, and the clear voice rang at the bottom of everyone''s heart, making them cold and shivering together.


    No one stood up this time. They were frightened by Meng Haoran''s inhuman force. In addition, who would ask for trouble if it was good to deal with Meng Haoran.


    "This power." A group of movie level strongmen looked at Meng Haoran with bright eyes. They clearly felt the power of the small universe and knew that it was far more powerful than chakra. At this moment, they wanted to understand this new power and thought that if they learned it, they would greatly increase their combat power.


    "This is our dean. It''s too strong. Do we have the opportunity to become such a strong man?" A group of students looked at Meng Haoran enthusiastically and were glad that they had the opportunity to study in the college.


    At this time, even I love Luo also lowered his arrogant head, because Meng Haoran''s strength really exceeded his imagination, I''m afraid it can''t match in his body.


    Sasuke wanted to stay away from the college because of the existence of weasel. He wanted to stay. As long as he learned Meng Haoran''s power, he believed that weasel was never his opponent. He was more interested in Meng Haoran.


    Meng Haoran did not know the unexpected effect of his temporary decision.


    "No one? So that''s it. Remember every word I say. It will save your lives at a certain moment. Those who commit crimes against our college will be punished even if they are far away. This is what Meng Haoran, President of our college of heaven, said." Meng Haoran''s voice sounded again. This time, everyone dared not ignore Meng Haoran''s words.


    After today''s uproar, it is conceivable that Meng Haoran''s name will be louder.

 Chapter 95

    It has been several days since the opening ceremony of the college. At this time, the college has gradually entered the formal stage, and the students have adapted to the new environment. It can be said that everything is developing to the good side.


    "Everything in this world is made up of atoms, including flowers, wood, grass, rocks, stars, the Milky way... Not even the universe. Er, the world we live in is a planet. Everything in this universe was born by the big bang and composed of atoms, so the essence of destruction is to smash atoms. The small universe refers to the human body This potential cosmic energy, the real saint, by detonating the small universe in his body, gives play to the superhuman power of breaking stars and tearing the earth. The small universe is the power of the soul, which is mainly improved by echoing spiritual strength, vitality, willpower and concentration. The stronger the will to fight, the more powerful it burns, and the stronger the energy in the body. That is to say, the divine marrow of the small universe fighting method has nothing to do with the power of the body. And... "In a room, Meng Haoran was talking about the power of the small universe with a group of shadow actors in the college. Since he showed the power of the small universe, almost everyone was interested in it, so they came to ask for advice.


    Everyone listened attentively to Meng Haoran''s explanation of this new energy, and with Meng Haoran''s explanation, they sometimes showed a look of sudden enlightenment or confusion. When they heard that the world they knew was actually a planet, they were not calm. They were stunned, which made Meng Haoran very happy.


    "Saint fighters, do you mean a group of people with small cosmic power? It seems that there are still many people who master this power. Why haven''t you heard of it?" Those who can reach the shadow level are smart people. They have guessed some truth from Meng Haoran''s words, but they will never know that this is the energy of another world. This is the problem of vision.


    "... if you want to cultivate a small universe, you need to understand the universe, then imagine yourself as a universe, and finally understand that I can''t help you at this point. After all, you don''t even know the universe." Meng Haoran said, laughing in his heart, producing an unspeakable sense of superiority.


    "What should we do?" Big snake pill asked eagerly at this time. He was very interested in the small universe. It was rare that Meng Haoran was willing to tell them about the small universe. Of course, he had to ask.


    "Well, you can try the virtual practice room. Where can you get relevant information about the universe?" Meng Haoran pondered for a while, and then said with a little uncertainty. He didn''t know whether the universe could be simulated. After all, he didn''t try. Of course, this is that he underestimated the system. This is a small case!


    Those who have been to the virtual cultivation room have a flash in their eyes, while those who have not been there are also thoughtful. They plan to try it sometime.


    A few days later, in the virtual cultivation room, big snake pill came out disappointed. After several times of entering, he had fully understood what the universe was like. He was shocked and paid more attention to the prospect of the small universe. After all, although the small universe is a simulated universe, it is much more powerful than chakra.


    However, he was doomed to be disappointed. After studying for a long time, he didn''t practice anything, but it was not without harvest. This cultivation theory gave him a new idea for the development of ninja.


    "Ah ran, just teach me the little universe! Okay!" In Meng Haoran''s room, the master held Meng Haoran with both hands, and the softness of his upper body was in close contact with Meng Haoran from time to time, which made Meng Haoran painful and happy.


    Of course, happiness is due to such a great beauty''s close contact with him. The feeling is understood by men, while the pain is that he can''t find any way to make the master understand the small universe. We should know whether he can understand it or because of the help of the system. Moreover, he has asked the system in detail. People in the world of the small universe can''t understand it, because there is no corresponding constellation in the world, Therefore, he can''t understand it with the help of the power of the stars. He himself understands the small universe in the world of the tennis prince. Although the world is not the world of the saint fighter, there are still some constellations.


    Meng Haoran can show the power of the small universe in this world, on the one hand, because he has long understood the small universe, on the other hand, it is also because of the system.


    At this time, he smiled bitterly or bitterly in the face of the master. He did evil and could not live! I knew I wouldn''t show the power of the small universe, or even if I did, don''t tell them. The excuse is special ninja. It''s really lifting a stone and hitting yourself in the foot.


    "I really have to rely on myself. I can''t help you." Meng Haoran told the truth, but the master looked at him incredulously, but no matter how hard and soft she got the same answer, she finally had no choice but to give up, and thought that she not only failed to achieve her goal, but also was taken advantage of by Meng Haoran, which was a burst of anger and left with a cold face.


    "It''s changing too fast." Meng Haoran was also drunk. Sure enough, he still took advantage of him. He didn''t care a lot. He even thought of the good feeling just now and silently said: there is such a good thing. Please be sure to find me.


    "It seems that the small universe can''t be repaired." Other people already know that the master of Arts has failed to return from Meng Haoran. The idea of pulling down his face and going to Meng Haoran has been dispelled. I''m kidding. The master of arts can''t do it, and they must be even worse. Fortunately, other people can''t do this power of the small universe. Only Meng Haoran can and doesn''t shoot people who meet the small universe. As for Meng Haoran, Even if you don''t use the small universe, it''s better than them.


    In the Muye fire shadow office, the three generations heard the news of the failure of a group of shadow level research on the small universe. They were relieved. He didn''t want this power to spread. As for why he didn''t learn, he was a person who wanted to go into the earth. Can he still learn?


    "Next, just sit and wait. The task of cultivating shadow level is over. Get strong as soon as possible." Meng Haoran looked at the dormitory of the college and muttered to himself. He couldn''t wait to go to the new world. He stayed in Huoying for too long.


    Some people may say that there must be people of other forces in these colleges. Isn''t training them to help others? But will Meng Haoran care? He only cares about the task. As long as he completes the training task and becomes the first person, he will leave at last. Who cares about the later things!

 Chapter 96

    "I didn''t expect such a good thing!" Meng Haoran looked happy at this time. He was idle and bored and turned over the records of the system. Unexpectedly, he had an unexpected harvest.


    "Ding, the host successfully established a force for the first time and has been recognized by half of the major forces in Naruto world. I hereby issue a big gift bag." There was a specific time behind this sentence. Meng Haoran knew at a glance that it was the last time he had a fight with Fengying. It turned out that he was recognized by most people at that time. He didn''t pay attention at that time. He was forced to patronize his clothes. If he hadn''t been interested today and checked the big gift bag of the system, I''m afraid he wouldn''t know how long it would be covered with dust.


    "Oh, my little darling, I really wronged you! Let you out now. Don''t be suffocated." Meng Haoran opened the big gift bag.


    "Ding, the big gift bag was opened successfully." with the prompt sound of the system, a lot of things appeared in Meng Haoran''s vision. Meng Haoran was immediately overjoyed. The secret road was really a big gift bag. It was big enough to rush so many things.


    "Well, let me see what they have." Meng Haoran calmed down and looked carefully. Meng Haoran was even happier at this look.


    "College understanding room building token: temporarily increase users'' understanding power by 2 times." Well, the college students are blessed. They are all geniuses. In addition, the cultivation of Ninja is not fast enough. Meng Haoran has thought of the situation that his students will have a pile of ninja in the future.


    "College loyalty training room building token: improve users'' loyalty to the sect, with the effect of concentration." Wow, Kaka, it seems that the insiders of the college will never appear again. Let everyone in the college go in sometime and use this for enrollment in the future.


    "College weapon forging room building token: forging magic soldiers." This can be. In this way, the weapons of the college will have a great advantage in fighting with others. Good weapons can greatly improve a person''s strength, which can be said to be the second life of a ninja.


    "College array building token: the range is 50 miles. All attacks within the range of the array are reduced according to the authority. The authority includes Dean level, Vice Dean level, director level, teacher level, elite level and inner court level. In the array, the Dean level can give play to 200% of its strength, Vice Dean level 175%, director level 150%, teacher level 125%, elite level 115% and inner court level 100%, which can resist the tie of the college President Ding''s attack power is twice that of himself. "


    Meng Haoran was a little crazy with the appearance of the architectural token of the college array. In this way, he was invincible in the range of the array. He was close to the first person. He couldn''t think who could defeat him if he gave play to 200% of his strength. Moreover, it is estimated that no one can break the defense of the array. The college can be said to be as solid as gold.


    As for the authority behind, Meng Haoran touched his chin without beard and laughed. It''s very good! It can make those guys compete harder. After all, no one wants their peers with similar strength to become stronger than themselves because of their authority, although they are only stronger than themselves within the scope of the college. In addition, it is not small within a radius of 50 miles.


    Thinking that there are still some things that haven''t been seen, Meng Haoran hurried to look at the rest. The four things in front have made him feel that the big gift bag is delicious. He won''t be disappointed even if there are no good things next, but people are always greedy. Meng Haoran still slightly holds the hope that there are still good things.


    "The right of the Dean: the dean of the college has the supreme right to be immune to the attacks of all college personnel within the scope of the college, but more than half of the college personnel do not recognize the Dean, and the effect disappears." A gorgeous walking stick symbolizing power appeared in front of Meng Haoran. This does not have much effect on Meng Haoran, but it will still be useful in the future. Future presidents may not have the same invincible strength as him. This is the guarantee.


    "It''s no use to me again." Meng Haoran is cheap and obedient. However, these things have no direct effect on his own strength. They are all auxiliary. Meng Haoran deeply knows that all external forces are illusory, and only his own strength is real.


    "The last two, I hope you won''t let me down!" The big gift bag looks like a lot of things, but in fact there are only 7 things on the page. Now there are only the last 2 things left.


    "Ordinary red medicine (99): produced by the magic world. It can greatly restore life. It is suitable for less than 6 stars." Meng Haoran showed an obscene smile. Finally, he was no longer afraid of injury. He took drugs while fighting. When people thought that he was seriously injured, he came back to life with a mouthful of drugs, and the other party was stunned, Meng Haoran was in a better mood.


    Yes, although it doesn''t directly increase strength, its role can''t be ignored. It suits Meng Haoran''s taste very much.


    "Lethal strike skill book: a unique move from the power of demacia in the hero League game world. When launched, the movement speed is increased explosively, and all deceleration effects on the body are removed. His next attack will hit the key parts of the enemy, cause additional damage and silence the target for 1s." It''s not easy! Finally, there is a magic skill. It is still a skill familiar to Meng Haoran. If this skill is used well, it can become a turning skill. In the future, if you encounter some characters who only repair skills, you can directly a skill in the past. He can do a lot of things in 1s. This skill is the bane of the legal system!


    On this day, Meng Haoran fell asleep with a smile, which made Bai feel very strange, but since Meng Haoran was happy, she was naturally happy.


    The next day, all those familiar with the college found that there were suddenly several things in the college, namely weapon forging room, understanding room and mood relaxation room. Of course, these were written by Meng Haoran. The mood relaxation room was the loyalty training room, and its name was changed.


    "Well, how do you think my strength has improved?" An inner courtyard student wondered.


    "Me too. It''s strange." Another student at the same level.


    "Did it work?" Meng Haoran felt that his strength was almost twice that of ordinary, muttering to himself.


    After completing the layout, Meng Haoran organized a meeting of the whole college again, informed the latest changes of the college, and gave the people corresponding permissions on the spot, which caused bursts of exclamation. Finally, he also proposed that the equipment prices of the college with different permissions were different, and those with large permissions had preferential treatment. Immediately, everyone wanted to get high permissions.


    On one side of the atmosphere of the post College, the competition is indeed more intense, but it is the benign competition that Meng Haoran hopes.

 Chapter 97

    Somewhere in the college, two people stood quietly together, only 1 meter apart.


    "Sasuke, do you really want to avenge your eldest brother?" Naruto said anxiously that from his parents, he already knew the horror of the strong at the shadow level, and Sasuke''s eldest brother is not an ordinary shadow level, but also a strong one in the shadow level. If Sasuke takes revenge at this time, he will never return. He doesn''t want to lose Sasuke, a good friend.


    After a brief silence, it seemed that Naruto was really thinking of him. Sasuke''s face relaxed and said, "don''t worry! I''m not so stupid. Go to him now. When my strength improves again, it''s time to end it." Sasuke''s statement is not groundless. Having experienced the rapid improvement in the college, he feels that his strength will enter the shadow level soon, and he can take revenge. Of course, the most important thing is that since yuzhibo weasel is a teacher in the college, he doesn''t worry about finding him.


    Sasuke never thought that since he and yuzhibo weasel had such a fight, and he was so close to yuzhibo weasel, why did yuzhibo weasel not solve him first, but give him a chance to become stronger.


    "That''s good. I''m sure it won''t be far. I''ll be on your side then." Naruto said happily.


    "Come on, don''t waste your time." Sasuke said and walked to the enlightenment room. He was going to learn a new ninja.


    "Is that all right? Weasel!" Where Naruto and Sasuke don''t know, yuzhibo and Meng Haoran look at them quietly. Their words have been heard all over, but yuzhibo weasel is indifferent.


    "That''s good, Dean. Don''t worry. It''s the business of the yuzhibo family." Yu Zhibo weasel still gives Meng Haoran considerable respect.


    "Oh! Do you want me to help him improve his strength?" Meng Haoran joked.


    Yu Zhibo weasel''s eyes flashed and looked at Meng Haoran for a few seconds. He seemed to want to see something from Meng Haoran''s face, but he was finally disappointed. Meng Haoran''s expression had not changed.


    "Thank you very much." Although he didn''t know the reason why Meng Haoran did this, Yu Zhibo weasel said gratefully that there was no way. He already felt that his eyesight was much worse than before. If he didn''t hurry up, it would be too late.


    Meng Haoran looked at the guy who killed his father and mother for the sake of the family and thought of it. At this time, he suddenly wanted to help him, but he finally gave up. After all, without their brothers, Sasuke''s road to film level would be difficult to go.


    However, although he could not stop their brothers from hurting each other, Meng Haoran was sure to save the life of yuzhibo weasel, which could be regarded as achieving his goal.


    Just when Meng Haoran wanted to say something, the ring representing Xiao organization''s identity flashed on yuzhibo weasel''s finger. I thought there was something to do.


    "Dean, I''ll go first." Yu Zhibo weasel didn''t give Meng Haoran a chance to speak and left in a hurry.


    "This time is wrong!" Meng Haoran naturally knows what yuzhibo weasel is going to do, but he wonders whether the tailrace capture plan will not start in a few years? Except for what happened.


    Meng Haoran''s guess is close to reality. He thinks that Meng Haoran''s sudden entry has made great changes in the current forbearance pattern. The strength of Naruto is far beyond the original work, and Naruto has four generations of protection. In this way, it will be more difficult to implement their tail capture plan when Naruto grows up, so they plan to attack as soon as possible.


    "It seems that we should focus on Xiao organization during this period of time." Meng Haoran thought so and planned.


    ¡­¡­


    "Weasel, assemble for a meeting." When yuzhibo weasel returned to his room, Payne, the leader of Xiaohua organization, heard a low voice from the ring.


    Yu Zhibo weasel didn''t delay. His hands quickly made a series of complex seals. Then his eyes became dull. At this time, his mind was no longer here, but appeared in a cold cave in the form of projection.


    At the same time, members of several other organizations in the college also did the same thing as Yu Zhibo weasel.


    "Weasel, you''re so slow!" The dried persimmon ghost mackerel of the former yuzhibo weasel group said that they had not seen each other for some time since the weasel joined the college. He was also a little depressed that Meng Haoran didn''t invite him to the college, otherwise he could be with yuzhibo weasel.


    Well, the relationship between dried persimmon ghost mackerel and yuzhibo weasel has gone beyond friendship.


    "There''s something wrong. It''s delayed." Yu Zhibo weasel explained briefly, then looked around and found that almost everyone except ah Fei had arrived.


    "Well, we won''t wait for ah Fei. Let''s go straight to the theme!" Penn said that he had heard about several people in the organization working as teachers in the college, but he didn''t care. After all, it was their private affair. In addition, he was very confident in his strength and didn''t believe that someone dared to betray him. The strength of reincarnation eye made him a little too self righteous.


    Penn''s words are still very useful. No matter what other people think, they all show their respect for the leader and listen to them one by one. In fact, they have guessed about Penn''s convening, but they haven''t confirmed it yet.


    "Well, because a series of things have happened in the forbearance world recently, and the strength of some tailed animals has improved too fast and exceeded expectations, so I decided to catch the tailed animals ahead of schedule. Although the preparation is not very sufficient, it doesn''t hurt. Let''s start catching them from now on!" Payne said calmly, as if he didn''t look at human Zhu Li at all, and said something that was enough to shock the tolerance world.


    The rest of Xiao''s organization didn''t respond much to Penn''s words. Instead of feeling uneasy about going against almost the whole forbearance community, they were eager to try. After all, they had long expected this, but they were surprised that the plan was so much ahead of schedule.


    "Then I''ll start assigning tasks." Payne was also very satisfied with the reaction of the people and continued to speak.


    "The group is still divided into groups according to the previous group. Two people form a group. Each group is responsible for one tail beast. One tail and nine tails will be ignored in dengtian college until other tail beasts are gathered." It can be seen from this that Payne still attaches great importance to Meng Haoran and puts him at the end. He wants to go out in person.


    After listening to Penn''s words, several people who joined the college were also relieved. After all, there was too much pressure to deal with Meng Haoran. Moreover, they felt powerless at the thought of Meng Haoran''s twice strength in the college. They didn''t know the equipment of "Dean''s rights", and they would be speechless if they knew it.


    "The weasel team is responsible for 2 tails, the horn is responsible for 4 tails, and the scorpion is responsible for 7 tails..."

 Chapter 98

    "Have you heard that the college will hold a mahjong competition recently!"


    "Well, it seems that the top three reward exchange points!"


    "True or false! Reward exchange point."


    "What are you doing? Just go and have a look."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Meng Haoran looked at his gambling skills and couldn''t stop smiling. Yes, he made this mahjong game. As long as it''s from the college, you can sign up, and the rewards are very rich. The first exchange point is 10000 points, the second exchange point is 5000 points, and the third exchange point is 2000 points. It''s really an unstoppable temptation for people who need to exchange points.


    Of course, Meng Haoran cheated decisively in order to have a good play. He changed the skills of the gambling God at the exchange office. It can be said that the first place has been booked in advance.


    "Mahjong competition? It seems to take some time to study it." Sasuke, who came out of the cultivation room, also heard the news. The moment he knew the reward, he decided that he would never give up this opportunity. He was quite confident to win the game.


    "Youth! It''s about competition." Or a watermelon skinned Xiao Li broke out.


    Rixiangningci, who has white eyes next to him, is also a flash of pure light. He is also determined to participate.


    "It might be interesting, maybe." No one thought of my reaction to the news. It seems that he has changed a lot during his time in the college.


    Of course, it''s the master who is most interested in this in the college. After all, she spends her usual entertainment time on it. She thinks she is an expert in this way. After hearing the news, she announced that the first is her on the spot, and regretted that Xiao organized a crowd to stop the college, otherwise she can abuse them.


    Everyone in the college has different reactions, but they all show considerable interest in it. Of course, the main reason is that the reward is amazing. They also fight for the exchange point. Those who have not played mahjong immediately go to cram school, and those who have played also go to review it. Therefore, the words Hu, self touch, uniform and so on are remembered in the college from time to time.


    Because mahjong is usually played by four people, Bai was called by the master of mahjong all night. Meng Haoran had to be sad and urged. There are four generations who are also treated like this.


    "Now I announce the beginning of the first mahjong competition of the college." Meng Haoran said and sat down. Next to him were big snake pill, three generations and master of Arts.


    At this time, almost all the people in the hospital gathered in this huge room. There were more than 100 tables in the room, and four people were seated at each table. It was a great occasion!


    "I''ll win." Sasuke was at one of the tables and thought of the golden light in the eyes of the special training during this period.


    "Hum." Unfortunately, I love Luo and Sasuke are at the same table. When I see Sasuke''s expression, I guess what, and I don''t think much of the potential with Sasuke.


    "They all look very strong." Ma Huateng, the lucky guy admitted to the hospital, looked at the high atmosphere of Sasuke and I love Luo at the same table, and showed a look of sympathy for the last person. The last person he knew was from a small family like him.


    At this time, with Meng Haoran''s words, the competition was in full swing, and the scene was very spectacular.


    Somewhere, "look at my mirror image." A contestant planned to cheat with ninja, but when he launched ninja, he was directly pulled out by a masked man.


    "It''s from the college escort." Someone recognized the identity of the person.


    "Ah La, I forgot to say that Ninja can''t be used to cheat in this competition. Otherwise, once it is found that it is disqualified, and those at the same table don''t report will sit even, that is to say, those at the same table with this student will be out." Meng Haoran said with a smile.


    The three people involved were all sad at this time. Of course, they didn''t dare to question Meng Haoran''s decision, so they had to accept it.


    It is conceivable that someone will be unlucky and decisive to be beaten by three.


    After this episode, everyone is vigilant and anti cheating. After all, it''s about themselves.


    Sasuke was also surprised, but then he smiled. His writing wheel eye is not ninja, which is a unique talent of their family and can be used.


    I love Luo Ze. Just now he wanted to use Ninja to cheat. Unexpectedly, he planned to go bankrupt. However, he was very unhappy to see Sasuke''s proud appearance. His eyes turned and saw the other two at the same table. The corners of his mouth turned slightly. You can''t let anyone win!


    Sasuke doesn''t know that he will face a one to many situation. A person who doesn''t want to win is terrible. Because he doesn''t need to win, he can play as he likes, and this kind of playing method is the most troublesome. Think about it. It''s clear that the other party touched an unnecessary card, but he just wants this one, but if he doesn''t play, you can''t help it at all.


    Returning to the true story, Meng Haoran''s war situation at this table has become white hot. At this time, the third generation and big snake pill have the upper hand. Master''s gambling products are still not good. Even if her technology is better than people, she can''t win without good cards. Besides, is her technology really good?


    Meng Haoran lost most because he didn''t use the gambling God skill, but he was also happy to see the big snake pill and the three generations playing hot because of his cards.


    "Old man, I think you''d better admit defeat! You can''t beat me." Big snake pill has ignored Meng Haoran and compendium at this time and regarded the three generations as strong enemies. Unexpectedly, the three generations have such high attainments in mahjong. At this time, the score is the same as him.


    When it comes to scores, in fact, this competition implements the integral system. At the beginning, it is 0 points. The scores change with the win or loss, but if you lose, you will not deduct points. If you win, you will add points according to the rules, limited to 2 hours. Finally, the victory of each table will form a four person competition again, and so on. Finally, four people will participate in the final, and the four people will be ranked in the top four according to the scores.


    At this time, one hour has passed, and the scores are Meng Haoran 20 points, master 10 points, big snake pill 40 points and third generation 40 points.


    The three generations did not respond to the provocation of big snake pill. They felt one for themselves, and then showed a smile, "touch yourself, all the same."


    "What!!" Two pairs of eyes looked at the three generations in shock, which scored 30 points in the competition rules, which opened the gap. It''s really worthy of being an old man, just calm down.


    Now big snake pill doesn''t talk to the three generations. In the next time, he will concentrate completely. It seems that he will do his best. Big snake pill is very concerned about the victory of this competition. The lack of exchange points has become a headache for him. He doesn''t want to miss the opportunity to solve it temporarily.


    At this time, the master of the compendium also lost her original spirit and style. She was crying and lost a face. She didn''t expect to lose so badly. In fact, this is normal. Usually she plays with others and everyone gives her permission. That''s why she thinks she has good skills. When she meets ruthless people, she immediately shows her original shape.

 Chapter 99

    "Fortunately, there is Haoran." The master looked at Meng Haoran, who didn''t have a big score gap with him, and was in a much better mood.


    But I don''t know if the master will think so later.


    "One." Big snake pill recalled the cards he had played and decided that no one wanted to play it. At this time, he had raised all the dark seven pairs, and there was a difference of 30000.


    Meng Haoran was the master of the big snake pill. Meng Haoran looked at the time and felt almost ready. He opened it decisively. In an instant, he had countless card playing skills in his mind, and his temperament changed from ordinary mahjong to master mahjong.


    "En" the other three people found Meng Haoran''s change because they were close, and their eyes suddenly changed and became wary of Meng Haoran.


    Meng Haoran slowly touched a card, and then without hesitation in their unexpected eyes, he played a five card from his card.


    "What!" The three are more vigilant about Meng Haoran''s behavior. This situation is either self abandonment or confidence. Obviously, Meng Haoran is the latter. What makes Meng Haoran change so much, the three speculate unceasingly.


    In the face of Meng Haoran''s strangeness, when it was the turn of the big snake pill, they thought carefully about whether they would make mistakes. They waited until they were fully sure, which greatly increased the time-consuming.


    "I don''t believe you can play any tricks." The three generations looked at their points and compared the speed of the current game. They were relieved. As long as it wasn''t a big name, Meng Haoran couldn''t turn over.


    Contrary to the three generations, big snake pill knows that Meng Haoran can''t win this way, but he has little chance to win! Meng Haoran made a move when he was hesitating whether to fight.


    "Hu." It turned out that Meng Haoran Hu''s eight cylinders, the simplest kind of Hu, scored 2 points.


    The others were surprised at first, and then found that Meng Haoran only got 2 points and let go. Unexpectedly, Meng Haoran laughed in his heart at this time: originally, I didn''t have a chance. The card I started was too bad, but the skill of gambling God was really unusual. With the superb skill of touching 8 cards each time, I pulled out a good card. Originally, I had to be a big card, But it''s obvious that you''re out of time, so I have to introduce this one first.


    At this time, the end time is 40 minutes. If the next speed is the same as the last one, it will only be enough to play two. Meng Haoran must get 49 points to win, but Meng Haoran obviously doesn''t worry. This is the God of gamblers'' skill.


    "Hua la la" four people shuffle again, but Meng Haoran has remembered the position of each card while shuffling again, and made a good pair of cards for himself.


    "Eight o''clock" control points is a small case for Meng Haoran. Meng Haoran got his card and played the only 20000 he didn''t want. Meng Haoran has waited for victory.


    In the God of gamblers mode, he knew all the cards of the other three people. He didn''t expect them to play the cards they wanted. He put his goal on the self touch. The self touch was three times the points, and he clearly remembered that the card was in the seventh card, within eight cards. Next time it was his turn, he won and got it for a full 3O.


    "Spell it." Big snake pill thinks that Meng Haoran''s change poses little threat to him, so it plans to focus on the three generations. Although the speed is not fast this time, it can be regarded as amazing speed compared with the last.


    However, the master had seen the form clearly, and he could not win anyway, so he played as usual, which made the three generations secretly worried.


    Different from the other two, the three generations have completely regarded Meng Haoran as a strong enemy at this time. They want to strangle the threat in the cradle and continue to implement the delay plan. This time, they took off for 20 minutes before playing cards in the eyes of big snake pill.


    "Sample, I want this to be the last one, so that you don''t specify the time to take cards." The eyes of the three generations looking at Meng Haoran clearly expressed this meaning. In order to win, he has stopped being chaste.


    Meng Haoran ignored the eyes of the three generations and touched the cards himself.


    "Oh, good luck, self touch, dark seven pairs." Meng Haoran pretended to be lucky and looked at the three generations with their stunned eyes.


    "It would be a little difficult for me to do this, but now, I can only say, ha ha. After all, it''s too difficult to win more than 60 points in one hand." Meng Haoran thought that at that time, Meng Haoran opened the skill halfway and could not control the start of the card, so the odds of winning were small.


    Looking at Meng Haoran, big snake pill has fully understood that their dimensional gap in Mahjong is a little big. At this time, he has given up treatment. In the face of such a strong Meng Haoran, big snake pill has no chance at all.


    "Why would I have a table with Meng Haoran? If I had a table with others, I would have a chance to win the second place, 5000 points!" big snake pill was heartbroken.


    The master''s reaction at this time was beyond Meng Haoran''s expectation. She saw her eyes shining at Meng Haoran, which was a look of incomparable worship.


    Well, now, after the game, Meng Haoran will have to get tangled with the master of mahjong. The master of mahjong will let Meng Haoran teach her to play mahjong.


    "It''s not over yet! Go on!" Meng Haoran saw that the three were in a daze and said that time was running out.


    "Alas, I''ve been seen through." The third generation is actually pretending. He hasn''t given up winning. His move is to delay time, but he failed.


    ***


    In the last game, Meng Haoran won the game. He withdrew the gambler''s skill and played with them in a normal state. Of course, the third generation won again and scored 10 points, but it couldn''t change the outcome. Meng Haoran won this table.


    Next, the game continued, but Meng Haoran didn''t use the God of gamblers skill again, because it was boring to crush him directly. What''s more fun when he knew all the cards?


    Unexpectedly, even so, Meng Haoran also entered the finals, and the other three finalists were Mahua rattan, the fourth generation and Tiantian. Sasuke was obviously trapped, and the fourth generation was trained because she was often pulled together by the master of martial arts. As for Tiantian, can I say that she is the most Z National sister in the shadow of fire? Mahjong was invented by Z Chinese.


    On this day, he won the championship every day, the second in the fourth generation, the third in Mahua vine and the fourth in Meng Haoran. However, Meng Haoran was not disappointed, but very satisfied.

 Chapter 100

    It has been some time since the mahjong competition. Compared with the calm of the college, the whole forbearance community is surging. From time to time, it is reported that the forbearance village is attacked by unknown forces, and there is another war in a certain place.


    "They went for the tailed beast. I suggest taking nine tails back for protection. Only the wood leaves are safe." Huoying office Tuan Zang said to the third generation. In his opinion, Jiuwei people''s column force obviously belongs to Muye.


    "Four generations can protect them." The three generations did not compromise this time. He deeply knew the real strength of the college. No one could catch Naruto under Meng Haoran''s eyes. It can be said that the college is the safest place for Naruto.


    "I''m for wood leaves. Are wood leaves without human column force still wood leaves?" Tuan Zang''s annoying voice remembered it again.


    "Yes, this time I support Tuan Zang." A consultant of Muye said, and Tuan Zang, who was supported, looked at the three generations proudly.


    "The college is not something we can offend." The three generations were silent for a moment and said.


    "Hum, I don''t believe Meng Haoran has three heads and six arms. Let me take back nine tails. I''ll bring him back." Tuan Zang doesn''t believe that Meng Haoran is as powerful as rumored. Tuan Zang, who has the forbidden art of yuzhibo family, is fully confident to defeat Meng Haoran.


    The three generations are speechless and want to tell Tuan Zang that the four generations and masters are vegetarian. They will watch you take Naruto away, but they still don''t say it after opening their mouth. He knows that Tuan Zang won''t listen even if they say it.


    Just let him suffer! Finally, Tuan Zang and three generations broke up in discord.


    "Keep the notice, keep an eye on Xiao organization, and come back as soon as there is news." Meng Haoran ordered his opponent. He didn''t expect that Xiao organized the action so quickly. In just two months, four tailed beasts have been determined to be taken by them. It can be said that they are very fast.


    Meng Haoran knows that as long as Xiao organizes to collect three more tailed beasts, he will come to him. After all, the summoning of ten tails requires Nine Tailed beasts, and one tail and nine tails are here. They can''t avoid conflict, but Meng Haoran doesn''t worry. Instead, he looks forward to that day. The big snake pill is not dead, the big snake pocket doesn''t appear, and the four tolerance world wars obviously can''t start, The collision with Xiao organization is estimated to be his last battle in the world.


    "It seems that we should step up the cultivation of film level, otherwise we will become the first and still can''t go." After checking the next task, Meng Haoran found that 4 of the 10 places had met the conditions. A closer look showed that it was yajiujin and the three people he received at the beginning. They were all recently promoted to film level.


    Six are still missing, Sasuke is one and Naruto is one. They are not far from the shadow level. I love Luo. As a human, Zhu Li can easily reach the shadow level.


    It''s only three short. It''s hard to do! Meng Haoran thought carefully about who else met the conditions.


    Although there are no few students in the college who can reach the shadow level, far more than three, it will take at least one year or more for them to become strong in the shadow level. This is the result of fully opening the college''s resources. The bottleneck of the shadow level is not so easy to break.


    Naruto and Sasuke can easily become the shadow level, which is also the will of the plane. You should know that their identities are extraordinary! One is the yuzhibo family of demons. As long as you open the kaleidoscope, it is the shadow level. The other is the son of prophecy. There is Jiuwei plug-in. You only need to master your own power, which is the shadow level.


    And I love Luo, no matter how to say, is also human Zhuli. Bisasuke and Naruto are almost, but they can''t be compared by ordinary days. Although it''s not bad to say things like Xiao Li and RI Ning, there''s still no plug-in after all! Although the white eye is very strong, it is completely incomparable with the writing wheel eye. There is no dead angle at 360 degrees. If they become shadow level in a few years, it will not be difficult, but it is unrealistic to become shadow level in a short time.


    Some people may say why Meng Haoran is in such a hurry to leave the world of fire shadow. He has stayed for so long. It''s not bad for this year or two.


    But the truth is that Meng Haoran has to race against time. Although he looks very young, he is only in his twenties, in fact, this is only the system that fixes his body, but his soul is already middle-aged. If he continues to stay here, he will die in a few decades, because he is not an immortal and his life is not much longer than that of ordinary people.


    what?? Why Meng Haoran is a super shadow with such a short life span, ha ha! The shadow level in the fire shadow world is strong enough. The three generations are not weak. He lives a long time, but only about 70. Even if he is not killed by the big snake pill, he can''t live 100. Meng Haoran''s realm is a little higher than him, and his life expectancy is about 100 years.


    In addition, the younger the better the breakthrough. Delaying here is a great disadvantage to Meng Haoran''s practice. However, he can''t relax for a moment. Even if he wants to relax, he must have capital. When Meng Haoran becomes an immortal, his life expectancy increases greatly, or his blood like a vampire can live forever, he will be qualified to take his time, otherwise he will have to achieve his goal as soon as possible, This is also one of the reasons why Meng Haoran no longer keeps a low profile with the plot in the fire shadow world this time.


    Meng Haoran also wondered at the beginning. It is said that as a super shadow, his strength in the fire shadow world is stronger than the legendary golden elixir of god horse foundation, and he has no life corresponding to his strength.


    After he asked the system what the reason was, the system said, "strength has little to do with life. Otherwise, the life of the child tiger who understood the eighth sense among the saints would have been more than 10000, but the fact is that his life has not changed, such as the monkey king of seven Dragon beads." Let Meng Haoran fully understand that strength has little to do with life. In fact, the increase of life needs another thing, called the soul realm. Life will change only when the soul has been transformed.


    Well, these have little to do with Meng Haoran at present. Maybe he will come into contact with them in the future, but now the most important thing is to choose three people who can quickly become shadow level.


    "By the way, although Kakashi is an elite, he is not a shadow level as long as he opens the kaleidoscope. He is just suspected of cheating. I don''t know whether he can succeed or not. After all, he is self styled strength." Asked about the system, Meng Haoran was overjoyed by the system''s answer. It was actually OK. The system''s answer was because it was quite difficult for Kakashi to use kaleidoscope and upgrade to the shadow level.


    Kakashi also sealed his writing wheel eye because of his guilt. Even if he died, he was not necessarily willing to expose it. It was really difficult for him to use this power by himself.


    But Meng Haoran is familiar with the plot and knows how to open Kakashi''s heart knot, so it''s simple for him.


    As for the remaining two people, Meng Haoran did have a headache for a while, but finally Meng Haoran still had an abdominal case in his heart and determined the candidate. So far, the training task has been settled.

 Chapter 101

    Just when Meng Haoran wanted to talk to Sasuke and others, one thing interrupted his plan, and Tuan Zang came angrily.


    When hearing this news again, Meng Haoran still didn''t believe it. He confirmed it twice in a row. He really didn''t expect Tuan Zang to come to die. Yes, to die. In fact, Meng Haoran wanted to clean him up for a long time, but recently forgot that if he hadn''t jumped out this time, he might have escaped.


    After all, if everything goes well, Meng Haoran naturally left and had no chance to find him trouble. Unexpectedly, Tuan Zang sent it to the door himself.


    Meng Haoran smiled when he came to the gate of the college. Unexpectedly, Tuan Zang was so bold that he took a large group of people to block the door. Take a closer look, darling, hundreds of people are not weak. It seems that it is the root of Tuan Zang''s men. They are all elites!


    "Meng Haoran, hand over the nine tails of our wood leaves. I''ll take him back." As soon as Tuan Zang saw Meng Haoran, he shouted loudly for fear that Meng Haoran couldn''t hear him.


    "Oh, it depends on whether Naruto himself and his parents agree or not." Meng Haoran said with a smile. Tuan Zang, who was thinking in his heart, was a fool. When the four generations were still there, he dared to beat his son''s attention openly.


    Meng Haoran mentioned the fourth generation. Tuan Zang remembered that the fourth generation was also a strong man. He hesitated a little and scolded in his heart that he had forgotten this stubble. However, when he thought of his strength, he became hard again. Besides, he wanted to come to the fourth generation for Muye''s sake.


    Er, he doesn''t know that the four generations have died once. His idea has long changed. In the past, he could sacrifice himself for Muye, but now Muye''s position in his heart is really not comparable to Naruto.


    "Don''t talk nonsense and dare to hand it over quickly, or I''ll be rude. I don''t think everyone wants to see what will happen at that time." Tuan Zang shouted.


    Meng Haoran''s face changed as soon as he heard this. When Tuan Zang thought Meng Haoran was going to be soft, Meng Haoran exuded a powerful momentum and directly knelt down all the people on Tuan Zang''s side except Tuan Zang.


    "What, this momentum." Tuan Zang exclaimed, as if he had seen something incredible.


    "If I remember correctly, I once said that as long as it is from my college, I Meng Haoran will protect it. It seems that some people have forgotten! Today it seems that you can have a good memory," Meng Haoran said word by word. With the momentum he exudes at this time, it''s really a little exclusive to me.


    "You are presumptuous. I represent Muye. Muye, the strongest forbearance village in the forbearance world, you know? You dare to be right with Muye." Tuan Zang''s voice and color were fierce, as if it was something incredible for him to do right.


    Meng Haoran almost grew up after hearing this. It''s too self righteous. Let''s not say whether Tuan Zang can represent Muye, that is, how he really fought against Muye. Can''t the strength of the college be compared with Muye? Muye is not the former Muye, because internal friction has long been strong outside and dry inside.


    "Child, you have a brain disease and need treatment. I happen to have medicine. I''ll help you." Meng Haoran said jokingly.


    Now the regiment is crazy to hide his Qi. He can''t speak his words. He has always been in a high position. Even Huoying has to listen to his opinions. When did he receive such an insult and say that he was mentally ill? That''s not to scold him as a fool.


    "You''re dead. No one can save you today. I''ll tear you apart." Tuan Zang''s words have no deterrent at all. Meng Haoran just thinks he farts.


    "Come on!" Meng Haoran waved with disdain.


    "OK, come on. Give me..." Tuan Zang habitually wanted to give orders, but suddenly reacted as if he was the only one on their side who could fight now, so he had to play in person.


    Tuan Zang looked at Meng Haoran with amazing momentum and knew that general Ninja could not deal with Meng Haoran, so he planned to miss the bottom card a little.


    Tuan Zang slowly untied the bandage on him, revealing a pair of writing wheel eyes. Good guy, there must be dozens of pairs! They were collected by yuzhibo at the time of extermination.


    "Shit, it''s really disgusting." Meng Haoran secretly scolded in his heart. Tuan Zang really couldn''t bear to look directly at his image at this time, and he didn''t know what Tuan Zang thought. In order to improve his strength, he made himself neither human nor ghost. Is it worth it? Meng Haoran wouldn''t do that anyway.


    At this time, some students who got the news had rushed to the gate of the college, and Sasuke was one of them.


    "Write wheel eye!!" Sasuke was completely shocked when he saw the writing wheel eye in Tuan Zang''s hand. He was a little confused. He didn''t expect that the writing wheel eye of the people he thought had been destroyed was actually in Tuan Zang''s hand. He wanted to know what happened with his ass. Tuan Zang secretly collected the writing wheel eye.


    So many writing wheel eyes are almost half of the people who opened their eyes before. In this way, Tuan Zang definitely played an important role in killing him. At this moment, Sasuke completely hated Tuan Zang and planned to kill him when he had a chance.


    Meng Haoran glanced at Sasuke''s change and smiled in his heart. He loved this change.


    "Fengdun vacuum continuous wave" Tuan Zang began to move. He spit out a plurality of straight lines from his mouth, and the wind blade flew straight to Meng Haoran.


    Meng Haoran made a move with his left hand, and an ice shield appeared in front of him to block Tuan Zang''s attack.


    "Fengdun vacuum jade" Tuan Zang didn''t give up, spitting out a plurality of air bullets from his mouth.


    "Boring" Meng Haoran flashed directly with his body method this time.


    "Hum, it depends on how you hide this time. Mu Dun, the tree world comes." Tuan Zang is worthy of being the leader of the dark Department. He transformed himself into a weakened version of Mu dun.


    With Tuan Zang''s action, Meng Haoran suddenly sprouted countless branches within a hundred meters. If he didn''t hide, he decided to run through.


    "It''s really hard to hide, but do I need to hide?" Meng Haoran''s next move surprised Tuan Zang.


    Meng Haoran recited the "dance of the early Que" in his heart, and then a steady stream of bones rose up from the ground and directly penetrated the branches. Meng Haoran was also protected by the bones. Finally, Tuan Zang''s Wooden Dun didn''t play a role at all.


    "You are Diablo!" Seeing that it was obviously the blood of the Huiye family, and then associating with the ice Dun used by Meng Haoran, Tuan Zang remembered that there had been such a good person and shouted on the spot.


    "I didn''t expect you to know. I thought my identity was very confidential." Meng Haoran directly admitted it and released the murderous spirit. The murderous spirit almost condensed into essence, which made the murderous spirit of Diablo maniac more real.


    Tuan Zang was rushed back by Meng Haoran''s murderous spirit, and his face was uncertain. He didn''t expect that Meng Haoran was the guy who killed people without blinking an eye.


    The ability to discover Meng Haoran''s identity still depends on the role of root. At that time, when Meng Haoran was a Diablo, he made a fierce investigation. Finally, although he didn''t find out, he also knew that the Diablo would be ice Dun and bone dun. Just now he guessed Meng Haoran''s identity.

 Chapter 102

    At this time, Tuan Zang can''t stand to retreat. Since he has already committed his crime, he must be solved at one time, otherwise he will suffer if he doesn''t die. At that time, he will die.


    Tuan Zang''s face was struggling, and finally slowly returned to calm. It seemed that he had made a decision.


    He reached out to his right eye, opened the last bandage and exposed his right eye.


    "Kaleidoscope? Please." Of course, Meng Haoran knew that this eye was the right eye of yuzhibo waterstop. Yuzhibo waterstop opened the kaleidoscope at that time, and the left eye was given to Kakashi, making Kakashi a copy ninja, while the right eye was transplanted by Tuan Zang, which was used as the bottom card of Tuan Zang and could not be used easily.


    "How can it be? It''s a kaleidoscope." Sasuke found Tuan Zang''s kaleidoscope and was completely crazy. You know, even he didn''t open the kaleidoscope, but an outsider actually had it, which greatly hit his self-esteem and hated Tuan Zang.


    "This time, even if you are a Diablo maniac, you will hate. If you can force me like this, Meng Haoran, you are proud enough. Enjoy the last time of your life!" The kaleidoscope was exposed, and Tuan Zang''s self-confidence came back. He didn''t believe that anyone in the world would be immune to that skill. He thought that if there was no time limit, it would be invincible, but even so, it would be invincible for individual battles.


    Before transplanting the kaleidoscope, he didn''t believe that Yu Zhibo''s writing wheel eye was so rebellious, "other gods" would exist. The people who got this move would be completely controlled and lifelong. It was the ultimate illusion.


    This made him feel that it was right to destroy the yuzhibo family. Such an evil family should not exist. The kaleidoscope was so strong. According to the legend, how strong the yuzhibo spot that opened the eternal kaleidoscope was. No wonder it was one of the two who created Muye at the beginning.


    "Do you think other gods will be useful to me?" Meng Haoran said with bland eyes.


    "How did you know?" Tuan Zang was startled by Meng Haoran''s words. This was his deepest secret. Everything he knew was dead, but Tuan Zang didn''t believe that Meng Haoran was not afraid of other gods and thought the other party was pretending.


    "There aren''t many things I don''t know about this tolerance world." Meng Haoran did not answer, but said such a sentence.


    "Arrogance, death is coming, still talking nonsense." Tuan Zang said sarcastically that he didn''t intend to talk nonsense with Meng Haoran anymore. As long as he controlled him, he wouldn''t know everything.


    "Come on." Meng Haoran made a gesture of invitation and stood there without fear.


    "The dean is so handsome. He really deserves to be a peerless expert."


    "That is, who is so calm in front of the kaleidoscope, only our dean."


    "Yes, I didn''t expect the dean to have such a domineering nickname as Diablo. I know it''s extraordinary."


    "Yes, this Tuan Zang dares to fight the dean. It''s death."


    "Well, Tuan Zang is so ugly and the dean is so handsome. There is no comparison!"


    At this time, many students of the college have come. They have opened a strong onlooking mode for Meng Haoran and Tuan Zang, nodding and talking about their feet from time to time, as if they were watching a play, but after all, the people of the college support Meng Haoran.


    Tuan Zang inevitably heard their conversation, and immediately became angry. He made up his mind to teach Meng Haoran a lesson and kill a few more to vent his anger. It is impossible to kill them all, because they can''t be the core members of a major force. Muye shouldn''t erect too many enemies at this time.


    "Don''t be God" Tuan Zang''s right eye stared at Meng Haoran and launched kaleidoscope ninja. It can be seen that Tuan Zang was not relaxed when he started.


    "En" Meng Haoran only felt earth shaking and extremely painful in his mind. If Meng Haoran didn''t have a firm will, he would have to kneel immediately. At the same time, he found that his thoughts were also changed.


    "Surrender! As long as you surrender to me, there will be no pain. Surrender to me, you will get great fortune and surrender..." Meng Haoran kept thinking of these words in his mind, as if he would no longer suffer as long as he gave up resistance.


    Meng Haoran was struggling. However, Tuan Zang was very happy and knew that Meng Haoran would be controlled as long as he increased his power.


    "It''s so painful. I made a mistake. I just wanted to experience it. I didn''t expect to almost collapse." Meng Haoran smiled bitterly in his heart. He knew that he could not resist long by himself alone. He decisively fled and his spirit entered the system.


    "Ding, warning, if foreign spirits interfere with the host soul, if foreign spirits interfere with the host soul, do you want to clear it?"


    Hearing this, Meng Haoran smiled. He knew that the system would not let people control him. His soul is the territory of the system. This is obviously a provocation to the system! Recite "clear" in your heart.


    In an instant, a golden light was emitted from the system, and then only a faint scream was heard, and it returned to normal.


    "After clearing, it costs 1000 exchange points."


    Meng Haoran was stunned to hear that he had to consume the exchange point. He didn''t expect that the system was so stingy. At the same time, he was scared in a cold sweat. Fortunately, the exchange point was sufficient. If it wasn''t enough, it would be a tragedy. It seems that in the future, he had to start first and try to strangle the crisis in the cradle.


    Meng Haoran had a way to make Tuan Zang unable to use "other gods". He didn''t say that he would kill them strongly before they were used. That is, he released a "fatal blow" to them while he was using them. Interrupting their release is a good way, and it can also make him suffer from backfire.


    Sooner or later, all this happened outside, that is, in a few seconds. In the eyes of others, first Tuan Zang glared at Meng Haoran, then Meng Haoran showed pain, and finally Meng Haoran closed his eyes and the pain disappeared, while Tuan Zang vomited a mouthful of blood. It was obvious that the injury was unclear.


    "How possible." Tuan Zang roared in his heart at this time. He didn''t expect that Meng Haoran had broken his other gods. Now he had no choice but to retreat. With Yi Xie''s Qi, it was not a problem to escape by himself.


    "Nothing is impossible." Seems to see the idea of Tuan Zang, Meng Haoran said with open eyes, and launched an attack at the same time.


    "Fatal blow." Suddenly rushed to Tuan Zang''s body, others saw Meng Haoran''s golden light flash, and then Tuan Zang was struck by lightning.


    Meng Haoran won''t give Tuan Zang another chance this time. In his silent 1s, he directly hit 100 punches, and countless punches shrouded Tuan Zang.


    Tuan Zang showed sarcasm and was about to show Yixie Naqi, but his face changed. He found that he could not be released. Finally, the boss opened his eyes and watched his fist come.


    "Bang!" Meng Haoran stood there, and Tuan Zang was beaten to ashes. It can be said that Tuan Zang was everywhere.

 Chapter 103

    "Why, do you want to stay?" Meng Haoran killed Tuan Zang, but the people he brought were still here. Due to Meng Haoran''s prestige, he didn''t attack, but he didn''t go.


    "They won''t go." The fourth generation had heard the news for a long time and knew that Tuan Zang was looking for him this time. He had planned to end the matter this time, but when he arrived, Meng Haoran had been right with Tuan Zang, so he stood by and watched.


    I didn''t expect that the battle between Meng Haoran and Tuan Zang would end so soon. Meng Haoran mercilessly killed Tuan Zang. In fact, he didn''t like Tuan Zang in his heart, but he just wanted to expel him and didn''t want to kill him. After all, he was also for Muye, but his plan couldn''t catch up with the change.


    At this time, seeing that Meng Haoran turned his eyes to the roots brought by Tuan Zang, the four generations knew that these people were Tuan Zang''s diehard loyalty and would not go, so they said.


    "They are all loyal. When their master dies, he will be buried with him." The four generations are complex and difficult to understand.


    Meng Haoran heard the speech and looked at these people. Their eyes didn''t fluctuate at all. After seeing that they had lost the meaning of survival, he thought that these people were all miserable people and brainwashed by Tuan Zang.


    "In that case, let them go quietly! If they die at my hands, they will not commit suicide, at least for the Revenge of their master." Meng Haoran said and moved again.


    The "ice age" wanted to attack them, and took their lives in the twinkling of an eye.


    Looking at the ice sculptures on the ground, Meng Haoran waved his hand and turned away. At the moment he turned around, all the ice sculptures were broken into countless crystals and finally disappeared into the world. It was very spectacular, which left a deep impression on the college.


    In the distance, the master of martial arts quietly looked at this scene with a calm face, but his heart was extremely complex. After all, this was the power of Muye, and Muye was the painstaking work of his grandfather. She saw it, but it seemed that she couldn''t pass, but she didn''t have the qualification and identity to manage. At this time, she was a member of the college, and Tuan Zang were the enemies. He was right from the perspective of Meng Haoran, Moreover, she can''t stop Meng Haoran.


    "It''s a pity that Tuan Zang''s writing wheel eye." Meng Haoran walked on the road and suddenly regretted the situation just now. He regretted beating Tuan Zang to ashes and losing his writing wheel eye, especially the kaleidoscope, which absorbed the pupil force, which was also helpful to his eyes.


    After all, he also has writing wheel eyes, which is still 3 gouyu. He is only one step away from becoming a kaleidoscope. At that time, his strength will increase greatly and he has his own pupil skills. It''s really a little exciting to think of it!


    However, since the matter is a foregone conclusion, Meng Haoran is not too tangled. After all, as long as he has enough exchange points, he needs as much as he wants. At that time, he doesn''t need to protect his eyes carefully at the kaleidoscope stage. He can use the writing wheel eye without limit, which is no less than the eternal writing wheel eye.


    "It seems that we should find a way to improve our eyes recently." Today, I saw the power of writing wheel eye. If I didn''t have the system, I would be caught. Meng Haoran paid more attention to writing wheel eye again.


    Meng Haoran had another headache when he thought of the promotion method of writing lunyan, because looking at the original work, every promotion of writing lunyan was accompanied by the incomparable pain of its owner, either killing relatives or friends. Meng Haoran said that it was totally unacceptable!


    Of course, there is also a way of promotion. There is a breakthrough between life and death. There is great terror and great opportunity between life and death, but this is too dangerous. After all, there are very few breakthroughs between life and death, and the price of failure is too high, even Meng Haoran can''t afford it.


    "What should I do?" Meng Haoran thought hard and walked all the way to the door of the virtual training room.


    "This virtual training room is really magical. What kind of scenes can be virtual, which is very beneficial to our cultivation! It''s just a little expensive."


    "Yes! I have saved the exchange point for a full month for this virtual training room. This is the chance to come once, but it''s worth it. No, I''m promoted from tolerance to tolerance."


    "En" Meng Haoran overheard the conversation between the two students and was stunned there.


    "Virtual training room, why didn''t I think of it! It''s really impossible to make a breakthrough in life and death. That''s because if the breakthrough is not successful, it will die. What about the fake? Besides, my virtual training room is an enhanced version. The system product must be a high-quality product, which is worth it." Meng Haoran thought more and more that he had no problem with his idea. He couldn''t wait to try.


    "Dean!!" At this time, the people who just talked found Meng Haoran and quickly saluted him. In their hearts, the Dean was a real big man. If they were attracted to him, they would be lucky to learn a little.


    "Well, you are very good." Because of their reminder, Meng Haoran found a way of thinking, so they felt very pleasing to the eye. They thought that since they helped him, although it was unintentional, but after all, the fact was good for him, so they thought for a while and said, "you go to get the 2000 exchange point and say it''s what I said."


    Meng Haoran left after saying that, leaving two surprised students. You know, 2000 points is not a small number. It''s nothing to Meng Haoran, but it''s a big money for them. It''s enough to do a lot of things and improve a large part of their strength.


    Not to mention the two students who were still surprised, Meng Haoran returned to his room as soon as possible, closed the door tightly, and hurriedly entered the system, intending to test his guess.


    Meng Haoran was overjoyed when the system gave him a positive answer. The system also told him a more happy news. When he made a breakthrough in virtual life and death, the system could make him forget that it was immortal for a while. In this way, it was no different from real life and death, which greatly increased the success rate, Of course, Meng Haoran accepted the suggestion of the system.


    "What are you waiting for? Let''s start! I won''t go out until I break through this time." Meng Haoran''s blood was boiling when he thought that he had got a kaleidoscope and had his own pupil technology. He wanted to start immediately.


    Since this is a breakthrough in virtual life and death, Meng Haoran must face life and death directly. The process will certainly not be easy, but compared with other people''s breakthroughs, Meng Haoran recognized that if you want to get, you have to pay. This is an eternal truth.


    "Entering the virtual training space" Meng Haoran silently recited, and then appeared in the place where he chose the scene. After thinking carefully, Meng Haoran resolutely chose the scene most suitable for the current situation.


    At present, Meng Haoran''s trial began.

 Chapter 104

    "After the scene is built, the legendary battlefield is long Banpo."


    In Meng Haoran''s eyes, there are endless heads, but these people are all dressed in ancient military uniforms, and they all exude a strong momentum. If you compare the Ninja level, almost all have the strength of medium tolerance or above, a few have upper tolerance, and there are more than 10 shadow levels.


    "Hiss" Meng Haoran took a breath. This scene was specially selected by him. Of course, he knew what was going on. He didn''t expect that the system would raise the strength of these people so high that more than 100000 ninjas Meng Haoran could not be killed, and if he didn''t pay attention, his life would be in danger.


    Yes, because Meng Haoran was lucky to get Zhao Yun''s inheritance. Thinking of his deeds of seven in and seven out to save ah Dou in Changbanpo, Meng Haoran chose this battlefield as the test place. Moreover, in order to deepen his sense of crisis, he specially improved their strength. This goal was achieved, and even exceeded expectations, but it was too difficult.


    Moreover, Meng Haoran doesn''t want to save ah Dou this time. As long as he doesn''t break through, he will fight all the time. It''s more difficult than Zhao Yun''s task.


    "A hero should kill!" Meng Haoran thought of his purpose, and then thought of Zhao Yun''s heroism. Finally, he no longer hesitated and rushed to the kill array.


    While Meng Haoran acted, the soldiers around him suddenly came to life from static to dynamic.


    "Kill him!"


    "Kill!!" The sound of killing was deafening. Countless people killed Meng Haoran without fear of life and death.


    After a while, Meng Haoran met with their short soldiers. Meng Haoran was surrounded full, almost without a gap. Moreover, after Meng Haoran killed one person, someone in the back immediately made up for it, giving Meng Haoran no breathing time at all.


    This time, in order to break through, Meng Haoran specially sealed his ninja and completely tested hand to hand combat to kill the enemy, because if not, his big move can easily kill these people. Of course, since it is to break through the writing wheel eye, he still uses the writing wheel eye.


    Three hours later, in the face of a steady stream of attacks, Meng Haoran has been numb and his actions have not started quickly. Gradually, some soldiers can attack him and leave a little injury on him from time to time. Although they are all skin injuries, if this goes on, Meng Haoran will not hold on sooner or later. At that time, it will be between life and death.


    "Hoo... Hoo..." Meng Haoran gasped. His eyes were blurred. He killed the soldiers around by instinct. He couldn''t tell what he was doing.


    "Hiss" Meng Haoran was suddenly awakened by the pain on his body. It turned out that unknowingly, he was stabbed by a spear, and the one holding the spear was one of the strong ones with shadow level strength.


    Meng Haoran barely gathered his strength and killed the shadow level strong man. He felt a little disobedient all over his body. Looking at the enemy who still couldn''t see the end, he was a little desperate.


    At this time, there are more than 50000 people killed by Meng Haoran. It can be said that Meng Haoran''s achievements at this time far surpass Zhao Yun. After all, Zhao Yun''s seven in and seven out killing people can''t compare with him. However, Meng Haoran at this time has no mind to think about these and has no chance to think about them. The soldiers created by these systems are not afraid of normal people and are not frightened by Meng Haoran, Or attack Meng Haoran as usual. If they were real people, they would have been killed and fled bravely.


    Although Meng Haoran did not know that he would not really die, he also knew that he came for a breakthrough. As long as he broke through, he would live, so he had put his hope on the breakthrough at this time.


    But the more you think about it, the less you will get. In the end, Meng Haoran failed to break through until the end. He was pierced by countless spears and died.


    The first breakthrough failed.


    "Failed?" Meng Haoran appeared in the system space again. He already knew the results of this time. He hesitated and was too persistent in writing the breakthrough of the wheel eye, so he was filled with emotion that he didn''t make a successful breakthrough. At the same time, he felt lucky that he didn''t make a breakthrough outside in this way. It''s really difficult to make a breakthrough in life and death!


    "Continue." After a short rest, Meng Haoran started the second experiment, which was still the battlefield. However, Meng Haoran remembered the lessons of the last time and let it go. Although he didn''t make a breakthrough in the end, he felt a little.


    The third time, learning from the experience of the previous two times, Meng Haoran made a successful breakthrough. At this time, Meng Haoran''s eyes are no longer three gouyu, but a big windmill shape, representing Wan Huatong''s writing wheel eyes.


    In Meng Haoran''s room, Meng Haoran opened his eyes and released bursts of amazing murderous Qi, which was the effect of killing more than 100000 people in a row. Because it was not long, a trace leaked out. However, a few minutes later, Meng Haoran took back these murderous Qi and became harmless to humans and animals again.


    "What a beautiful pair of eyes. Only such eyes are worthy of me!" Looking at his kaleidoscope in the mirror, Meng Haoran exclaimed.


    "Let me see what my pupil skills are. I hope you won''t let me down!" Meng Haoran has just made a breakthrough and hasn''t had time to see what''s special about his eyes.


    The spirit sank into his eyes. Meng Haoran saw two groups of light. The left eye was black light and the right eye was sacred white light. He hurriedly touched them.


    For a long time, Meng Haoran opened his eyes with satisfaction. He already knew what he had got. These two pupil skills are really against the sky. They are no less than other gods.


    The eyes on the left can absorb the soul, and then improve their own soul, so as to achieve the purpose of strengthening the soul. We should know that the soul is very important. Whether the soul is strong or not is directly related to the difficulty of breaking through the realm in the future, and if the soul is strong enough to a certain extent, it will increase the life span. It can be said that Meng Haoran urgently needs it at the moment.


    Although it can be predicted that the effect of increasing life expectancy can not be achieved by one or two souls, there is always hope not.


    Meng Haoran''s right eye can be seen from the holy white light that it is an optical skill. I don''t know if it is because of the attack by other gods of Tuan Zang. Its function is to be immune to any spiritual attack less than 100 times the strength of the host''s soul. It can be said that it is completely useless for him to attack other gods in the future, Moreover, those whose soul strength is 100 times higher than him do not need to use these means at all.


    It can be said that these two pupil techniques complement each other and have broad prospects in the future. After all, his writing wheel eye has not reached the great limit of evolution.


    "Let''s call it dark phagocytosis and divine shelter!" Meng Haoran named his pupil technique and smiled happily.

 Chapter 105

    Meng Haoran, who has improved his strength, is in a good mood at this time. No one would have thought that Meng Haoran quietly solved the promotion problem of writing wheel eye.


    "By the way, didn''t Xiao group catch tailed animals again recently? I can follow them to collect some souls!" Meng Haoran thought of a wonderful idea to improve his soul.


    Well, the eight tailed man Zhu Li should not have been caught. After all, his own strength is not weak. There is also a big brother who is Lei Ying. He can''t win him without four or five film level strong men.


    "It''s such a happy decision." Although he made a decision, Meng Haoran didn''t take immediate action. After the breakthrough of writing lunyan, he was a little tired. Besides, Xiao organization hasn''t gone to yunnincun yet. It''s better to follow them until they go. Now he''s still having a good rest for a few days.


    When he ordered his subordinates to inform him of the organization''s action, Meng Haoran wandered in peace of mind.


    Unknowingly, Meng Haoran came to a quiet grove, which was built in imitation of the park in reality. The scenery was speechless, and there were benches for people to rest not far away.


    Meng Haoran walked to one of the benches and planned to sit down a little.


    "Gulu... Gulu" suddenly saw a figure drinking, "Meng Haoran, what kind of person are you? What should I do?" A closer look, it turned out to be a master of Arts. At this time, the master of Arts was a little drunk and his face was flushed. He was very cute.


    It turned out that the master of Arts saw a conflict between Meng Haoran and Muye today. He had no way to stop it. He didn''t know which side to help. When he was depressed, he came here to drink muggy wine. Meng Haoran just ran into him.


    Seeing the master, Meng Haoran didn''t seem to find himself. Meng Haoran didn''t mean to see her, but hid and wanted to hear what the master thought in his heart.


    Sure enough, it seems that because I think I''m the only one here, and I''m a little drunk, The master also said without scruples: "Haoran, I was interested in you when I first met you. Then you asked me to be a teacher in the college, and I agreed. As I got along with you, I became more and more interested in you. You actually designed such an interesting college, which was so gentle, powerful but not proud. It made me feel unprecedented warmth. Suddenly I found that I liked you and was with you Together, I can forget the pain. It''s even incredible that the broken figure has been replaced by you. If I hadn''t found that sister Bai and you already had that, I would have confessed to you. I don''t want to give up, so I have to go to you often to attract your attention. "


    Meng Haoran was shocked when he heard this. He didn''t expect that the master would like him. Although he once had ideas about the master, he put it down and didn''t pursue it specially. Unexpectedly, he became so unconsciously.


    When I think about it carefully, the master''s life has become easier since I met him. The college has countless good things waiting for her to try, and these are all brought by Meng Haoran. In addition, Meng Haoran''s strong strength and gentle character try to meet her requirements as much as possible, so that she feels the taste of being taken care of. Of course, she unknowingly likes Meng Haoran, Where can I find such a perfect man? He is strong, good character, interesting and single-minded.


    "Today, I wanted to stop you from having a conflict with Tuan Zang. After all, Muye is Grandpa''s hard work, but I''m afraid you have an opinion on me. Finally, I hesitate. Now things have happened. What should I do if you have a conflict with Muye or the teacher in the future? What should I do?" Finally, it''s hard to hear the conversation. I can''t hear it clearly without listening carefully.


    Just when Meng Haoran wanted to go out and make it clear to the master, in fact, he also had a good impression on the master, the master suddenly turned around and looked at him, which startled him.


    "Haoran, here you are. Come and sit down." The master said, patted the bench next to him, and motioned Meng Haoran to sit with her.


    Just when Meng Haoran thought he was really found, the master said, "well, I didn''t expect that Haoran in the dream is so handsome! I''ll go there if you don''t come." Then he stood up and walked towards Meng Haoran.


    "It turned out to be an illusion." Meng Haoran couldn''t laugh or cry, but he didn''t remind the master. He wanted to see what the master wanted to do, but he regretted it immediately.


    Originally, the master thought it was in a dream, so he boldly rubbed a pair of softness on Meng Haoran and said, "how comfortable! Do you like me? I should like it if I am a man."


    Meng Haoran endured very hard, but when the master saw that Meng Haoran couldn''t answer, he stepped up. He actually touched a pair of soft little hands to his place and said with a smile: "how is this? Well, if I can''t get you in reality, I''ll get you in my dream. How can I come!"


    Meng Haoran is a normal man. Naturally, he has a reaction. He could have held it back, but the action taken by the master made him completely unbearable.


    "Why don''t you come? You''re still not a man, can''t you?" He also looked at some place of Meng Haoran.


    At this moment, Meng Haoran was completely angered and went straight to work. He was happy with his master in this deserted grove.


    On that day, the master completely ended the identity of a girl and became a woman.


    In fact, in the end, the master had been a little sober, but if she had been like that, she would simply do it to the end. If Meng Haoran didn''t move, she decided to leave Meng Haoran. Fortunately, Meng Haoran didn''t resist. Finally, the master stayed smoothly. If Meng Haoran didn''t do that at that time, she would regret it in the future.


    A few days later, the people of the college were surprised to find that the relationship between the master and Meng Haoran seemed to become unusual, because they can often be seen passing through the college hand in hand and showing an excited smile, and Bai didn''t think it was right. It seems that smart people have seen the truth from the master''s state, and the master has been taken by Meng Haoran.


    Most people are blessed for the combination of compendium and Meng Haoran, and in their opinion, monogamy and two wives are completely normal. Meng Haoran is so strong, and women are mostly his ability. It''s just a little surprised that he actually took the princess of compendium.


    Bai is worthy of being a good woman. Although she was a little jealous of the man who divided her, she was not angry with Meng Haoran. Instead, she happily accepted Meng Haoran. Looking at the two people getting along well, Meng Haoran was gratified. At the same time, she also said to an immortal in her heart: anyway, if you can''t get her, I''ll laugh.

 Chapter 106

    In the next few days waiting for Xiao to organize the action, Meng Haoran and the master were tired of being together and had a good play. It is worth mentioning that Meng Haoran actually enjoyed a wonderful blessing in the end.


    However, the happy days are always short. In less than 10 days, Meng Haoran learned that Xiao organization went to cloud ninja. The leader of Xiao organization personally led the team. Ah Fei and Yu Zhibo weasel were also traveling with them. It seems that they attach great importance to Bawei!


    "So yunnina village asked for help from other Nina villages." Meng Haoran was wondering how Payne could do it himself. It turned out that Lei Ying calculated from the action of Xiao''s organization that his goal was to collect tailed animals, and his brother, a man with eight tails, Zhu Li, was inevitably one of their goals.


    It''s impossible to hand over his brother to them, but we can know from Xiaoxiao''s achievements that yunninja village can''t be stopped. Even if it is blocked, it will pay a heavy price. Of course, Lei Ying won''t wait to die, so she asked for help from the major forbearance villages. Finally, Muye, who was not hit because Jiuwei was no longer, sent reinforcements, and Shui Ying of fog ninja village personally led the team to yunninja village.


    The combination of the three tolerance villages forced Penn, the big boss. It can be said that Penn''s worth is still very high.


    "I don''t know if Kakashi is here or not. If you encounter him, you can solve a quota." Meng Haoran thought that he had not done anything in the past few days when he was resting in the college. He often turned into a mysterious man at night to guide Naruto, Sasuke and I love Luo. He also gave them a large number of exchange points, which accelerated their promotion.


    At first, the three primary schools were also very defensive against him, but through contact, they found that Meng Haoran was not only superb in strength, but also pointed out to them. In addition, Meng Haoran did not show any bad ideas, so he fully accepted Meng Haoran.


    Because of the comparison with Meng Haoran, Naruto had guessed Meng Haoran''s identity by virtue of his beast like intuition. Although he didn''t know why Meng Haoran wanted to hide his identity, he didn''t expose him.


    Sasuke''s mind is even simpler. Since there is no harm, a fool will refuse if he can greatly improve his strength!


    I love Luo, since Meng Haoran let him sleep well, he is full of good impression on Meng Haoran, Meng Haoran can be regarded as a rebirth, make complaints about Meng Haoran, how much sleep do you want to sleep?


    "When I get back, I''ll let Sasuke break through the kaleidoscope, stimulate the power of nine tails and one tail, and the three places will be solved." Meng Haoran couldn''t wait to think of Kakashi who might appear in yunnina village and countless souls waiting for him to devour. The speed of his journey was raised unconsciously. If anyone saw his speed at this time, he would be surprised, because his speed was fast enough to generate a remnant, which looked like three Meng Haoran.


    ¡­¡­


    "Finally, I knew I should build a legend array here." After a long journey, Meng Haoran finally arrived at yunnincun before Xiao organization.


    At this time, Meng Haoran carefully observed the situation of yunninja village one kilometer away from yunninja village.


    "The defense is still very strict? It''s almost impenetrable." Yunnina village, which looks calm on the surface, has actually ambushed a large group of experts in the dark, including some elite Shangren, even one or two at the shadow level. As long as people who know the organization come, they will be bombarded by them. If they don''t pay attention, they may capsize in the gutter.


    "However, it is worthy of being one of the five tolerance villages. The film level strong are indeed more than the two on the surface. From this point of view, Muye may also hide some of his strength." Meng Haoran was bored waiting for the arrival of Xiao organization and thought of the strength of each forbearance village.


    "En" Meng Haoran suddenly felt close to danger, and few people in this world could give him such a feeling. He immediately knew that Payne had arrived.


    Sure enough, Meng Haoran found several figures wearing Xiao organization uniforms not far away, and recognized the leader Penn at a glance. His strong temperament is too obvious, and his unique reincarnation eyes are also one of its symbols.


    Meng Haoran found Payne and them, but Payne didn''t find Meng Haoran, and Meng Haoran didn''t mean to meet them. His task this time is mainly to absorb the soul to improve his soul. If Kakashi is there, he will take care of Kakashi by the way, but he doesn''t come to fight with Payne.


    If Meng Haoran and Payne fight and absorb a split soul, but let Meng Haoran kill so many innocent people himself, he also has a little psychological barrier. After all, he hasn''t run out of money before he has to do so!


    Of course, Meng Haoran doesn''t resist when he picks up a bargain with Payne. After all, it''s a waste to keep these souls. It''s better to contribute to him! At this time, Meng Haoran was eager for Payne to come to earth explosion star, so the income of the soul would be calculated by 10000! His promotion will certainly be amazing.


    Because Payne did not hide their whereabouts, they had been found when they approached yunnincun. Yunnincun was dissatisfied with their response and almost instantly entered the state of battle.


    Of course, Payne found an ambush, but he continued to move forward and didn''t look at these mole ants at all. Yes, even those movie level strong people, if they weren''t particularly powerful, others couldn''t attract his attention.


    The people of yunninja village don''t know what Payne thinks at this time. They are ready for ninja. As long as Payne and they enter the attack range, they will launch an attack.


    "Boom!" At the moment when Payne entered the attack range of yunninja village, he only heard a harsh sound, and then countless ninjas came straight to recognize them. These ninjas are diverse, but they all have a feature that they have great attack power. If they are hit and don''t die, they have to peel off their skin.


    It was different from what everyone in yunnincun expected. Even at this time, Payne''s expression did not change and quietly looked at these attacks.


    When the "Shenluo Tianzheng" attacked again and saw that it was about to arrive, Payne finally shot, and the shot was beyond everyone''s expectation. He directly bounced back the original way of Ninja that had attacked Payne and others.


    "What, how did this happen?" One side of yunninja village was shocked and hurriedly avoided the Ninja that was originally sent by himself.


    Because there was no defense, although yunnina village did not die, most of them lost their ability to fight again.


    "Where''s the maniac? He''s running wild in yunnincun!" Of course, the news here can''t hide from the Lei Ying group in the village. They arrived immediately. They were accompanied by Zhao Meiming and other foreign aid.


    "I''ll go. Where are you crazy? Didn''t you know who came early?" Meng Haoran felt speechless after listening to Lei Ying''s words.

 Chapter 107

    "It''s really here." Meng Haoran''s eyes fell on Kakashi who came out with Lei Ying. At this time, yunnina village was obviously divided into three camps, the local camp led by Lei Ying, the Wuren Village Camp led by Zhao Meiming, and Muye.


    To Meng Haoran''s slight surprise, Muye''s team leader Ninja doesn''t know him, but his strength is good. In Meng Haoran''s induction, he should be a stronger guy in the film level.


    The strange shadow level of Muye makes Meng Haoran feel more and more that although Muye has weakened a lot, the inside information behind him can not be underestimated after all.


    "Who are you and why did you attack the Ninjas in yunnincun?" Lei Ying looked at Payne and others and knew that they were people who knew the organization. After all, the dress was too obvious, but he still pretended not to know their intentions and beat them up.


    Lei Ying said that as long as Tiexin didn''t fight yunnincun, he would retort, and the retort was just what Lei Ying meant, so that he could delay time. When all the people arrived, they would have the upper hand.


    "Hand over eight tails and keep yunnincun. If I don''t take it myself, yunnincun will be destroyed." Who knows, Penn didn''t play cards according to common sense. He ignored Lei Ying and said this directly.


    "You..." Lei Ying choked on Payne''s words. You didn''t expect that the other party was crazy and had to fight yunnincun.


    "Is this the leader of Xiao organization? It''s really different." Zhao Meiming looked at Payne and said with emotion.


    "Is that reincarnation eye? I didn''t expect that this kind of thing really exists." Kakashi focused on Payne''s eyes. He recognized them as reincarnation eyes at once. Since the creation of writing wheel eyes, he had studied special eyes for some time, so he found the difference of Payne''s eyes at the first time.


    "Fool, asshole, my brother won''t hand me over." Eight tailed man Zhu Liqi rabbi was also at the scene at this time. As soon as he made a noise, he attracted everyone''s attention.


    "Oh! Is that the eight tailed man Zhu Li?" Said the dried persimmon ghost mackerel. Originally, Penn and his team came to look for Bawei. Now the Lord doesn''t have to wait any longer. They already have the idea of doing things, and it can''t be solved peacefully.


    Payne stared at chilabi with a strange look, and no one could see what he thought.


    "Bad!" As soon as Lei Ying saw his brother speak, he gave a click in his heart. This is obviously a signal to the enemy that what you want is here! Sure enough, the other party immediately put the target on chilabi.


    "You can''t wait. It''s better to start first." Lei Ying is also a decisive person. He immediately made a decision and did not forget to use foreign aid. "I''m afraid you can''t be good today, please."


    "Well, that''s why we''re here." Zhao Meiming didn''t answer, but Muye''s leader naturally said that he really planned to take the lead.


    "This baby looks silly to practice!" Meng Haoran in the dark was also amused. There was such a fool. He didn''t see that he was shot and sold.


    In fact, as Meng Haoran thought, this Muye leader''s name is wolsby. Like his name, he is one or two force. He has been practicing in Muye and has not dealt with too many people. He doesn''t know that people are dangerous. This time, he was sent to three generations to exercise and prepare for training, but I''m afraid the three generations didn''t expect him to be so two.


    "You know the organization, don''t you? If you know the truth, go back, or I''ll make you come back." Wolsby looked at Payne and said arrogantly.


    "He gave it to me." Payne looked at him and focused on chilabi again. The dried persimmon ghost mackerel saw that wolsby was no better than him and decided to solve him. Others had stronger Yu Zhibo weasel and ah Fei to solve it. It can be seen that he was not stupid and knew how to pinch soft persimmons.


    The dried persimmon ghost mackerel didn''t talk nonsense, took out his unique weapon and attacked. Wolsby had to fight with him with all his strength, and was gradually led to the distance by the dried persimmon ghost mackerel.


    Lei Ying sees that there are only three people in the other party now. He thinks he can deal with it. He directly finds Payne and plans to catch the thief and the king first. However, he is blocked by ah Fei and led away.


    "Then I''ll play with you! I''ve heard the name of yuzhibo weasel for a long time." Zhao Meiming is not easy to watch the war at this time. She finds Yu Zhibo weasel with a casual mind. As for Payne, it seems that she is the strongest among them, and her uncomfortable eyes should be dealt with by others.


    It seems to see Zhao Meiming''s mind. Yu Zhibo weasel doesn''t exert all his strength. The two people are deadlocked. Yu Zhibo weasel doesn''t use the kaleidoscope, and Zhao Meiming doesn''t use her good rongdun and boiling dun. They gradually get bigger and farther like the previous people, and finally disappear before everyone''s eyes.


    "It seems that I have to do it myself." Penn was indifferent to his men''s actions, but since they all had opponents, he had to go out himself.


    "Come on, kill him. He''s only one person." I don''t know which one roared. Suddenly, yunnincun rushed up. It seems that they are going to pile up people to kill Payne.


    Payne''s reincarnation eyes turned and a figure suddenly appeared around him. It was Shura among the six. As soon as Shura appeared, he showed his strong strength. He didn''t lose in the face of the siege of the people, and killed several people from time to time. People with a clear eye saw that Yunren Village would lose.


    "Hiss" kakassi was stunned by Payne''s strength. Unexpectedly, Payne just made someone to resist the attack of yunnincun. At this time, he didn''t mean to help. Obviously, his role is limited.


    "Asshole, fool, you want to die." Chilabi was also angry when he saw that he had been killed wantonly, and rushed out. While rushing out, he used the power of eight tails, which immediately pushed the Shura road down.


    "Sure enough, it is worthy of eight tails. Tailed jade can be sent out so easily." In the dark, Meng Haoran also commented on the battle while harvesting his soul unconsciously,


    At this time, the battle has entered a white heat. The battle between Bawei and Shura road can''t be interfered by others at all, and chirabi also used his unique skill, small tailed jade, to gain the upper hand for the time being, but he seems to forget that there is another person.


    "Shenluo Tianzheng." Penn didn''t know when he came to the battlefield. He bounced back the eight tailed small tailed beast jade. Because the distance was too close, he immediately seriously injured eight tailed animals.


    "That won''t work!" Seeing that the battle is coming to an end, Meng Haoran is in trouble, which is inconsistent with his expectations! There are too few souls.

 Chapter 108

    Before Meng Haoran could react, the situation changed again. Payne stepped on chilabi. Chilabi wanted to struggle, but was suppressed by greater forces.


    "Poof" finally, as Payne''s strength increased, chilabi gushed out his blood, adding to his injury.


    The movement here also attracted Lei Ying''s attention. He temporarily got rid of ah Fei and rushed back. When he saw the situation at the scene, he immediately wanted to crack his eyes and looked at Payne with murderous eyes. If his eyes could kill, Payne would be dead.


    Soon, Zhao Meiming and Yu Zhibo weasel returned. On the other hand, the dried persimmon ghost mackerel came back alone. Muye''s leader was decisively killed.


    "Don''t get excited, Lord Lei Ying. The key point is to save chirabi." The guy next to Lei Ying who thought it was obviously Lei Ying''s right arm reminded him when he saw that Lei Ying was in a bad mood.


    After reminding, Lei Ying also regained his mind. He knew that he needed to deal with this matter calmly now. He finally calmed down.


    "I didn''t expect that it was only me and the leader to solve the opponent. You are too useless." The dried persimmon ghost mackerel saw the situation at the scene and said proudly, but the ridiculed two people ignored him and knew that the dried persimmon ghost mackerel was just talking.


    "Since I did it myself, there is no need for yunnincun to exist." Payne has accepted Shura at this time. As a leader of forces, his words and deeds are the basic principle. All he plans to destroy yunnina village. As for hurting the innocent, hehe, everything is worth it for the ideal.


    "It seems that the boss is angry!" The dried persimmon ghost mackerel gloated when he heard that Payne was going to destroy yunnincun.


    "Talk big. If you can do it, try it." Lei Ying also heard what Penn said, but she didn''t believe Penn dared to do that. They weren''t vegetarian.


    Penn didn''t speak, but told the people whether he could do it or not.


    "No, the boss did it. Get out of here." The dried persimmon ghost mackerel said and left, and ah Fei and Yu Zhibo weasel were not slow. They knew the power of this move, but ah Fei took eight tails away at the same time.


    With Penn''s action, a black round sphere appeared from Penn''s hands, and then the black sphere automatically floated in the air. Penn put his hands together, and the black sphere showed a strong suction. At this time, the ground around the black sphere gradually collapsed, and then a large number of rocks of different sizes gradually attracted to the sphere, finally forming a floating sphere similar to a huge meteorite, And with the suction, yunnincun''s house was destroyed and people were sucked up.


    "Stop him." Lei Ying exclaimed, but it was too late. The sphere in the sky had expanded to hundreds of meters. If it fell, most of yunnincun would be destroyed.


    "Help, Lord Lei Ying, help."


    "No."


    "Ah!"


    ¡­¡­


    "Earth explosion star" sounded with Payne''s low voice, the ball in the sky burst, and then countless stones and meteors smashed down to Yunren village.


    The scene of "bang" was really shocking. The power of earth explosion and sky star was more powerful than expected, which directly turned yunnincun into a broken wall with residual ridges everywhere.


    Countless people died in Penn''s earth explosion star. At a glance, it was more than 10000. The scene was terrible.


    Meng Haoran should have been happy at this time, because countless souls were swallowed up by his eyes, and his soul could be seen to be stronger. However, he was not happy, but felt confused, because almost all those souls were wronged and resentful.


    Meng Haoran had the opportunity to stop all this, but he allowed countless lives to dissipate like this. He didn''t know whether he was right to do so.


    Kakashi and others are OK because of their strength, and because Payne''s attack focus is yunnincun, there is nothing except a little embarrassed. As for Zhao Meiming, the smart woman hid with her people when yuzhibo weasel and them left.


    The worst thing is Lei Ying. In order to protect yunnina village, they not only didn''t hide, but also rushed up. As a result, only a few of them died. Lei Ying was hurt all over and hurt their vitality. Even if they recover in the future, their strength will be greatly reduced.


    "That''s the price." Payne said coldly, in fact, he didn''t give full play to the power of earth explosion star this time. If he really went all out, the power would be even greater.


    Payne left in Lei Ying''s cannibal eyes, but no one could stop him.


    After Payne left, Meng Haoran flashed in front of Kakashi and planned to take him away.


    "Meng Haoran, you will be here." Kakashi looked at Meng Haoran in surprise.


    "I''m here for you. Let''s go!" Meng Haoran certainly won''t tell the truth. He has absorbed his soul and is waiting to go back and digest it.


    "Can I not go?" Kakashi smiled bitterly.


    Meng Haoran didn''t speak. Finally, Kakashi had to explain something and left with Meng Haoran.


    Although Lei Ying and Zhao Meiming were surprised at Meng Haoran''s appearance, they didn''t mean to talk to him. One was that they had suffered heavy losses and didn''t have time to talk to him, while Zhao Meiming found that Meng Haoran didn''t look right, so they didn''t bother him.


    On the way back, Meng Haoran''s state also attracted Kakashi''s attention, but Kakashi didn''t dare to ask. Finally, Meng Haoran found that Kakashi didn''t seem to feel much about yunnincun, so he asked his doubts.


    "They have people who are not Muye and are no longer under my protection." Kakashi''s answer made Meng Haoran suddenly realize.


    Yeah! Their life and death have nothing to do with me. It''s good to say I''m selfish. In short, I only need to protect what I cherish. Why care about other people''s views? I''m not the Savior and have no obligation.


    At the same time, Meng Haoran is more clear about the concept of respecting the strong. Only the strong can protect everything they cherish.


    "Protect what you need to protect!" Meng Haoran''s heart is not so clear at that moment, which makes Meng Haoran clear about his future road. He won''t feel confused in this situation in the future. Kakasi doesn''t know what role his words play. It makes Meng Haoran untie the shackles of morality, which is even more terrible.


    Meng Haoran, who untied his heart knot, suddenly felt relaxed, missed the people he needed to protect, and accelerated the speed of going back.


    Kakashi didn''t know about the change of Meng Haoran, so he just followed Meng Haoran closely and thought about Meng Haoran''s purpose at the same time.

 Chapter 109

    He returned to the college as soon as possible. Meng Haoran arranged Kakashi in the hospitality place of the college and hurried away. He was anxious to digest those souls.


    Kakashi naturally did not dare to escape, so he had to stay in the college honestly.


    "It''s only doubled. If it goes on like this, it can be doubled at most." Meng Haoran felt his situation and found that his situation was not what he imagined. Although he did not absorb nearly 10000 souls, he only doubled his growth, and some souls did not digest it. It is estimated that it would be good to double it in the end.


    What the hell is this? You know, that''s 10000 people! Meng Haoran was a child who didn''t understand and asked. He immediately thought of a universal system.


    The systematic answer is: "the soul is the most magical substance in the universe. A person''s soul has more or less the characteristics of that person, and those parts cannot be absorbed. Therefore, only a small part can be assimilated and utilized by the host. Therefore, 10000 souls can increase the left and right souls of the host by twice."


    Meng Hao suddenly realized that his soul was mysterious. In the process of consuming his soul, he found some rules. The more powerful his soul was in front of him, the more it could be used by him. Maybe the shadow soul could increase one tenth of his own soul. The elite forbearance was one fifty percent, one percent, and one five hundred percent, The following can hardly be used.


    In this way, almost most ordinary souls are useless, and Meng Haoran also knows that the stronger the strength, the stronger the soul, the more it can be used. In this way, if you want to improve in the future, you have to find those strong ones, and with the improvement of his soul, those who are too different from him will gradually lose their function.


    This night, Meng Haoran completely put his time on strengthening his soul.


    "It''s over at last." Meng Haoran breathed a long breath. After a night''s practice, he completely digested those souls, and his soul increased to three times as he wished. It turned out that while he increased to three times, he also vaguely felt the increase of his life span. After checking the attributes, he found that the attribute list had changed greatly.


    There are two new items in the attribute list: life expectancy and soul realm. The 300 year old in life expectancy makes him overjoyed, while the soul realm is the real "mortal peak (3 times)". From this, it can be seen that the so-called mortal limit is about 100 years old. Although he has not broken through the mortal limit, he has a powerful soul three times higher than the mortal peak, which makes him proud to prolong his life.


    In this way, as long as he continues to absorb the soul, even if the soul state does not break through, he can live forever, which is good news.


    The strength of the soul has brought Meng Haoran far more benefits than that. Now he not only feels that the cultivation speed has become faster, but also finds that his brain has become smarter all of a sudden. He thinks it''s just so for the problem that he used to think is very difficult.


    In addition, due to the extensive use of pupil surgery, the damage to the eyes that should have occurred did not appear. Instead, I felt that my eyesight was getting better and better. If other kaleidoscope owners knew it, they would shout unfair.


    Finally, because the soul is much stronger, the divine protection of the right eye is even stronger. It can be said that with the strength of the soul, Meng Haoran has obtained a series of benefits, which makes Meng Haoran feel that this trip is of great value.


    However, Meng Haoran also found a problem, that is, he consumed his soul too slowly to improve himself. It took nearly a day to finish this time. Won''t it be longer and longer in the future, which makes Meng Haoran have to find ways to improve his left eye in order to improve the effect of dark phagocytosis, and the promotion of his eyes should also be put on the agenda.


    Because the left eye is still enough, Meng Haoran is not in a hurry. In addition, he still has a way. As long as the exchange point is enough, it is not difficult to upgrade his kaleidoscope to the eternal kaleidoscope with a lot of kaleidoscope at the exchange office.


    "Kakashi, do you know why I''m looking for you?" In the reception room, Meng Haoran looked at Kakashi who was fidgety in front of him and said.


    "I don''t know." Kakashi''s answer was very straightforward.


    "You should be happy. In fact, I''m looking for you this time. I think your strength is too poor. I want to help you improve your strength. I have no other ideas at all." Meng Haoran said with a smile, as if he was really just for Kakashi''s good.


    "What? It''s so." Kakashi was stunned by Meng Haoran''s words and didn''t think of it. Meng Haoran specially took him to the college for this matter. It''s like pie falling from the sky! Kakashi looked at Meng Haoran suspiciously.


    "It''s not to improve your strength, it''s just to help you use your strength, that is, let you rest assured to use the kaleidoscope of yuzhibo water stop." Meng Haoran saw Kakashi''s doubts and gave the answer.


    "How do you know?" Kakashi was revealed his secret and lost his voice.


    "Why can''t I know?" Meng Haoran looked at Kakashi with a smile, as if he knew it was no big deal.


    Kakashi was defeated. Instead of asking, he showed a sad look and said, "no, I won''t use it."


    "After listening to my next words, you still don''t need me to force you." Meng Haoran brewing for a while and then said: "In fact, yuzhibo waterstop is not dead at all. He was saved by someone. Now he lives well. You have seen the masked man named ah Fei. His purpose at this time is to destroy the wood leaves. The chaos of nine tails is related to him, so you don''t have to feel guilty. Use his strength to save him!" Well, it''s not wrong to do a global monthly reading, which is similar to the destruction of wood leaves.


    Kakashi was silent. At last, he seemed to agree with Meng Haoran and said, "if he really needs me to use this power to save him, I will use it."


    "But I don''t use it. Another reason is that I''m not feeling well, so the burden is too heavy." Just when Meng Haoran thought the matter was solved, Kakashi''s words made him cry and laugh. NIMA, I can''t control it!


    "It doesn''t matter. Just increase your strength in the gravity room of the college." However, of course, Meng Haoran gave a direct solution.


    As long as Kakashi''s physical strength increases, the burden of eyes on the body will not be a problem. At that time, Meng Haoran''s goal will be achieved and a shadow level strong person will be cultivated.


    Next, the college began to prepare for the war, because Penn and his team would come to the college to find nine tails and one tail after they sealed eight tails. The war was inevitable.

 Chapter 110

    "Well, why haven''t there been any lucky draw recently?" While waiting for the arrival of Xiao organization, Meng Haoran, who was idle and bored, began to think nonsense.


    Of course, I can''t find the answer alone, so Meng Haoran directly threw the problem to the system.


    "Ding, the reason why there were so many lottery tasks in the past is that the host has just crossed the first world, and the second point is that the exchange system is still closed. In order to ensure the growth of the host, it will send that simple task." Meng Haoran was also disappointed by the systematic answer. It seems that there will be fewer and fewer lottery tasks in the future. He didn''t trigger one when he came to the fire shadow world.


    When Meng Haoran thought that he was lucky to have left a lucky draw, he regretted what the system said next, "Ding, because the lottery task has been strengthened and the exchange system can exchange items that have experienced the world, the rules of the lottery have changed. The items that can be drawn by the lottery can be extended to all the animation world, not limited to the world where the host is located."


    "Bad, why didn''t you say it earlier!" Meng Haoran was immediately angry. If he had known that the number of lucky draws had become so precious, he wouldn''t use it so fast. Now there is only one chance left.


    "You didn''t ask!" The answer of the system is concise but effective.


    Meng Haoran held his forehead speechless, but suddenly thought that everything he drew from the fire shadow was not bad. Although they were all the products of the fire shadow world, they were still famous in the whole second dimension. When he thought about it, his depression immediately reduced a lot.


    "But why are the items of the shadow of fire in the lucky draw?" Meng Haoran questioned the system again.


    "At that time, the host came to the fire shadow world, and the rules haven''t changed much."


    "When did you change it?"


    "The day after the host draws the prize!" Well, Meng Haoran was completely defeated.


    Meng Haoran was heartbroken when he thought of wasting so many lucky draw opportunities in the tennis prince! How nice it would be if they were all kept for use now. Meng Haoran thought of his golden holy clothes and Saiya blood... His heart was like a knife.


    It took Meng Haoran a long time to recover from the blow of this fact. During this period, master gang and Bai comforted him not to worry about Xiao organization. Their strength is not weak, etc. they thought he was worried about Xiao organization''s attack. In fact, he was completely wrong.


    After this, Meng Haoran cherished his last chance to draw the lottery. It was a thing that could turn over in a desperate situation. He was determined not to use it unless it was necessary.


    Since then, Meng Haoran had to shift his goal to complete the task in order to completely forget the pain in his heart. At this time, after his adjustment, Sasuke, Naruto and I Ailuo have reached the edge of breakthrough. They can be promoted to a strong film level with only one foot at the door. As long as kakasi persists for a few days, they will naturally become a film level, and he doesn''t have to worry about it at all.


    "Everything is ready. I only owe the east wind." Meng Haoran is ready to push his hand. He plans to give three small schools a one-day tour of genuine virtual space to let them break through.


    As for why it is not pirated by the college, it is because pirated is weakened after all. Although it can be simulated, people know that it is simulated, so the effect is much worse than that of the genuine. The genuine can shield some memories, which is not much worse than reality. It can be said that it is better than reality in some aspects.


    As long as the three small memories are changed to make them think that what they have experienced is reality, then they are not far from a breakthrough. Besides, isn''t there a speed regulation function in the genuine space? Although it was a waste of exchange points, Meng Haoran also threw himself out for the task.


    Do what you want. That night, Meng Haoran stunned the three small children and put them into the virtual space. He directly sealed their memory, making them think that is reality, and the space they experienced is not mentioned for the time being. Anyway, they are most suitable for their own. They must burst out after coming out.


    Sure enough, they were successfully promoted to the film level that night, and the three children in their dreams didn''t know all this, because Meng Haoran sealed their memory at last, leaving only their strength after cultivation.


    These were all done unconsciously by the three young people, so the next day, the three people who woke up inexplicably found that their bodies seemed to have changed a lot compared with yesterday. They felt that they had made a breakthrough. They still had the relevant application of Shadow Power in their mind. It was amazing.


    Sasuke and I love Luo in the third primary school did not dare to make a statement, but both wanted to know the reason. So Sasuke found the Naruto, found the changes of each other, and knew that they were all instructed by mysterious people. Sasuke took the opportunity to ask the Naruto to the fourth generation. The Naruto did ask. The fourth generation knew the changes of his son and didn''t know what was going on, so he found Meng Haoran.


    I''m smart. I thought of going to the library to find the answer. I don''t know if I found it in the end.


    Of course, Meng Haoran won''t tell them the truth. He just said that it was normal. There was no such phenomenon before. Anyway, don''t worry about it. Finally, it couldn''t be done, and he didn''t go deep into the reasons for getting cheap assistance. As for Naruto Meng Haoran, he said that it was no problem, of course it was no problem.


    Since the three small breakthroughs, Meng Haoran has been more free, because he doesn''t have to go out to make up lessons for them at night. In addition, Kakashi has also successfully broken through the film level recently, so there are still two training places left.


    Meng Haoran, of course, wanted to complete this task before fighting with Xiao organization, so he began the final plan.


    One of the last two candidates he confirmed was Huiye junmari, who owned bone hiding under the big snake pill. His strength was also at the upper tolerance level. This was because he was suffering from bloodstain disease. If he cured the disease and broke through the shadow level, it was just around the corner. You know, big snake pill still had a curse.


    At this time, the pocket beside the big snake pill was still around the big snake pill. Meng Haoran wanted to help him solve it, but later, because there was a loyalty training room, it was simple and directly made him fully loyal to the college. The big snake pill thought the pocket was still very easy to use, so he stayed with him.


    Besides, he used to know that Dou was different, but he didn''t care, because he couldn''t threaten him at all. This is his self-confidence as a Sanren. The fact is true. In the original book, Dou only prospered when he lost Sasuke.


    Meng Haoran persuaded the master of compendium to treat Huiye junmalu. Of course, the big snake pill will not refuse. In fact, due to Huiye junmalu''s loyalty, the big snake pill is also very fond of it and has the intention to find the master of compendium for its treatment, but it has not been implemented yet.

 Chapter 111

    The master of discipline would not refuse Meng Haoran''s request. Even if she didn''t want to treat the people of big snake pill, she resolutely abandoned integrity in order to please Meng Haoran.


    "This child is a gentleman!" When the master saw Huiye junmalu, he immediately had a good impression. Let alone, Huiye junmalu''s handsome appearance, coupled with the confused and weak temperament accumulated under the disease for a long time, can most make women have a desire for protection.


    The expression of a master of the big snake pill is a joy. He knows that the master of the master of the master of the master of the master of the master of the master of the master of the master of the master of the master of the master of the master of the master of the master of the master of the master of the master of the master of the master of the master of the master of the master of the master of the master of the master of the master of the master of the master of the master of the master of the master of the master of the master of the master of the master of the master of the.


    "Jun mariu, this is the master of compendium. This time she came to treat your bloodstain disease." Big snake pill said to Jun mariu.


    When hearing the words of the big snake pill, Huiye Jun mariu looked away from the big snake pill, looked at the master of ethics, and said, "yes, master of ethics."


    Meng Haoran looked carefully aside. Before the big snake pill spoke, Huiye junmari always focused on the big snake pill, and was very enthusiastic, just as the big snake pill was God.


    "It''s loyalty! Where can such a good subordinate find it? Why are there so many big snake pills?" Meng Haoran began to envy the big snake pill a little. He didn''t know what attribute he had. What genius was fooled by him and gave him up. Take Huiye junmari for example. Even if he knew that he would be used as a container, he still had the same heart for the big snake pill. Finally, he was sad to be put forward the list of containers because of his illness.


    "Hehe, junmariu, he is not good at words, so I''ll spare you your heart." The big snake pill said to the master, and completely handed Huiye junmalu to the master. He still knew the master, his original companion. He knew that the master''s medical means was the highest in the world of tolerance. If she couldn''t solve the disease, there would be little hope.


    "I see." The master said, and took Hui Ye Jun mariu away.


    The master of medicine had a special laboratory in the college, and the test equipment was a professional instrument that Meng Haoran specially exchanged, which was far superior to that of this era. At that time, it also caused the master of Medicine''s shock. Then Meng Haoran had to give the master of medicine a pile of modern medical books to satisfy her.


    Compendium is worthy of having a high talent for medical treatment. She has actually taught herself modern medicine and integrated it into her own medical skills, which has greatly improved her medical skills. After laughing at the two worlds, it is accumulation!


    When he came to the laboratory, the master immediately conducted a comprehensive physical examination of Huiye junmalu. God horse took blood! CT is essential. If Meng Haoran didn''t stop her, she planned to let Huiye Jun mariu strip off for inspection. Finally, she gave up at Meng Haoran''s request! "How jealous." When the master looked at Meng Haoran''s face, he only said what Meng Haoran thought.


    As a big man, Meng Haoran certainly won''t admit it.


    "Well, I promise you that I will only treat women in the future. Men will not treat except you unless you agree." Meng Haoran was instantly moved by the master''s words. He felt strong love from the master''s words, which made Meng Haoran love master more deeply.


    "If it weren''t for the task, I wouldn''t do it?" Meng Haoran thought so and went straight away. He was out of sight and out of mind.


    The master also knew his thoughts from Meng Haoran''s actions. He was very satisfied with Meng Haoran''s excessive possessiveness, because this proved that Meng Haoran really cared about her.


    In order not to let Meng Haoran have ideas, the master accelerated the treatment of Huiye junmalu, a bloodstain disease she could not have had, which became very simple in the case of her cooperation with modern theory.


    Huiye junmalu''s disease is due to the excessive use of bone Dun, and each use does not pay attention to hygiene, resulting in too many bacteria on its bones, and finally pathological changes. The treatment method is very simple, that is, take out the bone marrow of Huiye junmalu, which is still normal, and transplant it when it is cultured to a certain extent, so as to get sick, We are not afraid of other situations, such as rejection caused by bone marrow mismatch.


    The whole treatment process lasted for a month. At last, Huiye junmalu certainly recovered. Probably due to the reason of breaking and then standing, his strength was promoted to the peak of elite ninja, and he was almost promoted to the film level.


    However, Meng Haoran was surprised when he was about to help Huiye junmalu advance. He suddenly found that the system had counted him as a strong shadow level player. Finally, he found that big snake pill helped him and promoted Huiye junmalu''s strength to the shadow level. Meng Haoran didn''t know how to improve, which made him feel that he was worthy of Uncle snake, Means are many.


    At this time, it is estimated that Bawei has been completely sealed. The battle between the college and Xiao organization is imminent. Meng Haoran only needs to train another Ninja to become shadow level and Huoying first to complete the ultimate task of the world.


    The last person, you can''t imagine who it is. It''s Bai youmu.


    Once again, Meng Haoran found that Bai''s strength had improved significantly in a short time, so he asked Bai what was going on. Bai''s answer stunned him. It turned out that the combination with Meng Haoran led to the great increase of Bai''s strength.


    After asking about the system, I was told that he also has bingdun. Moreover, because his strength exceeds Bai too much, his bingdun is too powerful. In the process of fitting, he will unconsciously slowly improve Bai''s blood until both sides balance.


    Meng Haoran didn''t know whether this had happened before, but since it had become a fact, he accepted such a good thing. When he thought that Bai hadn''t reached the film level, he took her as the training object and openly promoted her strength and Bai that for Bai.


    By now, white''s strength is about to break through the shadow level, that is, in recent days.


    Meng Haoran waited for the arrival of Xiao organization while improving his strength with Bai. It was very comfortable. In addition, the master of arts also joined the battle from time to time, which made Meng Haoran not worry.


    However, this shameless day is finally coming to an end, because he has got the exact news. Xiaohua organization has taken action and rushed to the college. Its purpose is self-evident.


    Of course, compared with others, Meng Haoran is very calm, because not everyone in the college can break the big array. He is also surprised that Penn should know the situation of the college big array. Why is he so confident?

 Chapter 112

    Meng Haoran knew that Payne would learn the first-hand information of the college from Yu Zhibo weasel and others. After all, only by knowing himself and the other can he win every battle, and even if he didn''t ask others, he would say, otherwise they would suffer at that time.


    This time, since they came, they must have figured out a solution. Meng Haoran was very curious about it.


    "Weasel, the big array of the college is really so strong." On the way to the college, Xiao Nan asked that this was not the first time she had asked, but it was incredible that she doubled her strength directly, which made her feel untrue, so she confirmed it many times.


    Because from the intelligence point of view, Meng Haoran''s strength is estimated that only Penn can beat it (she thinks she can). If the so-called college array really has the effect of enhancing strength, maybe they will come back in vain this time, and the plan will come to a standstill.


    "Well, although I don''t know if it will be doubled, with our teacher level authority, there is no doubt that we can play 125% of our strength, and it''s estimated that we can''t be wrong." Yu Zhibo weasel answered this not only for the first time.


    "Don''t worry about the big battle. I''ll know then. Even if it''s true, I''ll take nine tails and one tail." Penn himself looked at this very lightly at that time. He was more confident in his own strength. He thought that even if Meng Haoran''s strength improved, he could not compare with him. He had the eyes of the legendary six immortals!


    "I see." Xiaonan also stopped harassing yuzhibo weasel when he saw Payne speak, which shows his trust in Payne.


    However, neither of them found that several people who had stayed in the college looked wrong. They still had different views. Although they had a lot of contact with Meng Haoran, they had never found the upper limit of Meng Haoran''s strength. Every time they thought that Meng Haoran''s strength was like that, Meng Haoran would always expose other things, which greatly increased his strength and became hazy again, So they vaguely felt that the trip might not be so smooth.


    "Can people who can defeat me and jiaodu so easily be knocked down so easily?" Feiduan thought in his heart.


    "What on earth do you think?" When Jiao Du thought of his contact with Meng Haoran, he felt a palpitation because he couldn''t find the secret of Meng Haoran''s behavior. After living most of his life, the reason why he lived so well was not because of his strength, but because he knew the way to protect his life, so that other strengths were almost as high as him, and he died, but he survived.


    Therefore, jiaodu has trained a pair of eyes that can see through people''s hearts, but he can''t see through Meng Haoran. He thinks he can''t see the purpose in what he says and does. He establishes a college and trains talents free of charge! He didn''t believe it, but he couldn''t think of Meng Haoran''s purpose. Was it for the development of tolerance? It was obviously impossible. He didn''t believe that Meng Haoran was that kind of person, and that kind of person couldn''t live to the present. Therefore, I feel that Meng Haoran''s plan should be so big that it is unimaginable that it must shock the world that day.


    Would a person with such a big plot be a simple person? Obviously impossible, so Jiao Du vaguely felt that it was a mistake for Xiao organization to offend him, and might fall into an irreparable situation.


    Well, the feeling of jiaodu is still very right, but he has and will not think that there is such a magical thing as system. Therefore, he will not guess that Meng Haoran is to do tasks and exchange points. Compared with exchange points, it is insignificant to spend some resources to cultivate talents.


    "Dean, they''re here." In a hall of the college, all the experts of the college are here. They have also been notified of the attack of Xiao organization and know their purpose. As a member of the college, of course, they can''t stay out of it.


    "I went, but three generations didn''t come." Meng Haoran looked around and found that three generations were not there. He remembered to inform him, and Jiuwei was still his Muye on the surface!


    "Forget it, even if you are considerate of the elderly." If he didn''t come, he didn''t come. Meng Haoran didn''t expect him to come again. He still depends on himself at the critical moment. Even the four generations and others didn''t expect him. He planned to resist completely by himself. He printed his words that he kept as long as he was a person of the college.


    The reason why they gather is to support the facade!


    "Then let''s go out and meet the people who know the organization! By the way, welcome the teacher''s return. After all, they are still from the college." Meng Haoran said and walked to the gate of the college, followed by four generations, compendium, big snake pill and so on.


    "It''s all here!" Meng Haoran came to the gate of the college and saw the Xiao group in agreement uniforms not far away. Basically, they all arrived. With a lot of soul power, he also found a unique breath in the dark and knew that it was the mastermind behind the scenes.


    "Dean Meng, we are here for Jiuwei and Yiwei. Please give us convenience and we will ensure their lives." Perhaps Payne felt Meng Haoran''s strength. Payne spoke politely, which was very different from that in yunnincun.


    Xiao and others were surprised to see the leader with eyes higher than the top make this appearance, and they didn''t know him.


    Payne felt a strong threat from Meng Haoran. Only the strong at the same level could give him a sense of threat. When he thought of the effect of the college array, although he was not afraid, he also faced up to Meng Haoran. In addition, he planned to give the fourth generation a face and didn''t kill Naruto afterwards. After all, he was a martial brother.


    "Needless to say, Naruto and I love Luo. I''m Baoding. If you want to get them, beat me first!" Meng Haoran''s answer was unequivocal and there was no room for discussion. Indeed, sealing the tail beast and spending some time would not guarantee people''s life, but it would also have a great impact on his future. In addition, Penn did not deal with the full version of Yuzhi wave spot and even big barrel muhui night. He was not a fool.


    Both Naruto and I love Luo were moved by Meng Haoran, and the four generations of couples, as Naruto''s parents, are more grateful to Meng Haoran, because Meng Haoran could have stayed out this time, but he resisted without hesitation.


    "Wow! The dean is so handsome."


    "Of course, I''ll be the dean in the future."


    The students who came to see the excitement marveled at Meng Haoran''s behavior and looked at him with adoring eyes. Such a powerful dean who can protect them at a critical moment is exactly what they expected.


    Although Meng Haoran did not stand out for them at this time, they also felt the same.

 Chapter 113

    "Oh, there''s no way." Meng Haoran''s attitude made Payne very unhappy, and his tone suddenly became cold.


    In the face of Meng Haoran, an expert at the same level, Penn didn''t dare to be careless and directly six ways out.


    The other people also took a breath when they looked at the five figures suddenly appeared around Penn, because the momentum emitted by them was amazing. Although they were not as strong as Meng Haoran, they were not much weaker. In addition, they still played six and one, occupying the absolute upper hand.


    "Then Payne''s long door is not far away." Meng Haoran looked at Penn''s six ways thoughtfully and thought that Penn''s six ways were made by the vortex long door because of the inconvenience of physical movement. Moreover, since Xiao organization poured out and even Xiao Nan came, the vortex long door must be secretly manipulating all this not far from here.


    "Come on, I''m going to finish the task today." Meng Haoran said what only he could understand, and quickly moved to Xiaoyi. He didn''t intend to use the big array of the college to meet the enemy. That didn''t mean he was afraid that he couldn''t win, and this timid attitude before fighting was not good. Even if he won by the increase of the big array today, it would leave a shadow, which would be detrimental to his future practice.


    Of course, if the other party is too strong and there is no possibility of resistance, it is also possible to use external force, but now Meng Haoran and Penn obviously have little difference. In this way, it is inferior to use external force.


    Moreover, Meng Haoran still has a long way to go. He will certainly encounter this situation in the future. Does he have to rely on things such as the big array every time? There is not external force to help every time. Therefore, Meng Haoran decided to solve it by himself as much as possible to avoid forming bad habits.


    "Now that I''m out, should I praise you?" Payne was surprised by Meng Haoran''s move, because he knew that playing in the college was more beneficial to Meng Haoran. Let alone whether it could reach 200%, at least 125% could not run away.


    "No, I''ll convince you to lose this time. Besides, you think the college is easy to build, don''t you? You''ll pay for the broken flowers and plants at that time!" Meng Haoran said half jokingly.


    The look of the people who organized you finally changed. Unexpectedly, Meng Haoran didn''t take advantage of the terrain and admired Meng Haoran''s atmosphere. For example, ah Fei and dried persimmon ghost mackerel thought Meng Haoran was stupid.


    "In this way, the outcome of our first world war will determine whether Naruto will be taken away by you!" Meng Haoran thought about it and said to Payne.


    "This can''t do, Naruto him..." Xin jiunai wanted to refute this. He didn''t believe Meng Haoran, but he was also a little suspicious about the safety of his son. Fortunately, the four generations around her stopped her before she finished her words. At the same time, she nodded to Meng Haoran and agreed with Meng Haoran.


    The statement of the fourth generation made Xin jiunai silent and seemed to acquiesce.


    "Miss Meng, I believe you." Naruto is right as a party, and Meng Haoran is full of confidence.


    As for I love Luo, although he is also at the film level at this time, he is not enough in front of the behemoth of Xiao organization. At this time, he has to hand over his destiny to Meng Haoran.


    Payne watched all this quietly until the college reached an agreement and said, "OK." He also saw the form. If he didn''t agree, the lineup on the opposite side was not bad. In the end, he might lose two big injuries, and Jiuwei might be taken away due to the four generations of flying Thor''s skill.


    As Payne agreed to Meng Haoran''s engagement, Xiao lijiaodu, feiduan and others were relieved that they didn''t want to fight Meng Haoran.


    "Weasel, come and fight with me! I''ll take revenge today." Just when everything was settled, Sasuke jumped out and challenged his brother. Although he knew that this was not a good time, he couldn''t care so much.


    Yu Zhibo weasel looked at Sasuke''s eyes and found that Sasuke''s strength had increased greatly. He was also secretly happy for it, but he didn''t promise. It was not suitable at this time and here. He wanted to take a vague look at ah Fei.


    "Sasuke, let''s talk about you after the first world war between me and Payne." Meng Haoran also has some views on Sasuke. His tone is a little stiff. Your sister, you jumped out when I said I wanted to fight with Payne. Are you sure.


    Sasuke looked at yuzhibo weasel reluctantly, and finally did not force his hand.


    "Well, from the beginning, I''ll pick you alone." Meng Haoran looked at Payne and said.


    "Vientiane sky guide" Penn started without talking.


    Meng Haoran only felt a strong suction coming from Payne, and then moved slowly towards him. He quickly increased the pressure on the ground and slowed down the moving speed, but it still didn''t change the overall situation.


    At this time, the Shura road rushed over. In the process of moving forward, the body directly changed into three faces and six arms, and the sawtooth at the waist also hummed.


    While the Shura path was moving, the other paths were also moving.


    "Six creatures" with the roar of the beast Road, cancer, chameleon, hell dog, bazhiniao, bull, rhinoceros, panda, centipede and so on came out one by one, and a large area appeared in the twinkling of an eye.


    The human way and the hungry ghost way acted together with the Shura way and formed a three-sided attack on Meng Haoran. The good guy didn''t give Meng Haoran a chance to fight back.


    "So fast, I suppressed the dean in an instant."


    "But the Dean should not just admit defeat."


    Of course, Meng Haoran didn''t disappoint everyone. Even in this case, he seemed to be at ease. Before the attack arrived, countless ice crystals burst out around his body and shot at high speed around them, so that they had to dodge. Finally, Meng Haoran rushed directly to Payne and arrived in an instant because of suction.


    "It''s no use, Shenluo Tianzheng." Payne''s reaction was also dissatisfied. Meng Haoran felt that the suction suddenly turned into a repulsion, and bounced him back. He rushed to Payne again, but found that he fell into the animal world and had to deal with the animals in front of him first.


    Meng Haoran suddenly saw ice crystals in his hands and condensed into a long gun in an instant. If someone knew Zhao Yun, they would recognize that the shape of the gun was similar to Zhao Yun''s weapons.


    A large area of animals died when the long gun was swept. At this time, Meng Haoran seemed to be incarnated as a master of marksmanship. Every move is natural and there will be gains when he moves. Any psychic beast contacted by the long gun in his hand will instantly turn into an ice sculpture.


    But this does not change anything, because there are too many psychic beasts summoned by the beast Road, and they are still emerging in a steady stream. As a result, the psychic beasts around Meng Haoran are not only not reduced, but also increased.


    What should I do?

 Chapter 114

    Just when Meng Haoran was a little angry with the endless psychic beast, heaven, earth, Shura and hungry ghost attacked Meng Haoran at the same time, and only hell''s biological wet nurse didn''t move.


    "There are few people bullying me, right? I can also call people." Meng Haoran was immediately angry. As soon as he tied his hands and fingerprints, the art of multiple shadow separation was released.


    "Bang" three figures appeared around Meng Haoran, blocking one person each.


    Opposite the hungry ghost road is Meng Haoran wearing gold armor. Of course, the armor is modeled on the style of gold holy clothes. This split will only use the power of the small universe. The attack speed is faster than expected. It will fight the hungry ghost road for passive defense in an instant, and there is no room to play its power of absorbing chakra


    Meng Haoran on the side of Shura road is a hedgehog. The power of bone Dun is played incisively and vividly on him. Coupled with his powerful physical skills, he plays with Shura road.


    "Come on! Hit me!" Meng Haoran, who has ice escape, is a nightmare to the human Tao. Countless ice bullets are sent out from Meng Haoran''s hands, which is an infinite bullet version of Gatlin. The human Tao has only a share to hide. Once it is close, it will be blocked by the ice wall, so it has to pull away and continue to shoot. Such a cycle is to bully the human Tao without long-range attack.


    Finally, while fighting Payne alone, Meng Haoran also has to solve the psychic beast of the animal Tao.


    "Eh!" Meng Haoran suddenly found that it seemed that Tongling animals also had souls. Therefore, Meng Haoran changed his previous depression and killed Tongling animals with the idea of making a lot of money.


    And because he was distracted from Penn, he fell into a stalemate for a time.


    ¡­¡­


    "Here we go again. How many times are you approaching again and again, being pulled apart again and again, and then approaching again? I''m tired of aesthetics, but I can get a harvest every time! I''m worthy of being the president. I know the way of far surpassing, but I don''t get close to people." The battle between Meng Haoran and Payne is divided into four battlefields, including small universe battlefields, ice escape battlefields, bone escape battlefields and ontology battlefields. Of course, others can''t look at them all, so they have to choose one they like.


    Among them, those who like long-range Ninja focus on the ice escape battlefield; Those who are interested in sports, such as Xiao Li, chose the bone escape battlefield. Those who have not set a goal are to watch the small universe battlefield, because the power of the small universe is too large, simple and crude, which is desirable; Finally, a group of film level strongmen pay attention to Meng Haoran''s noumenon, because noumenon is a collection of various forces, and almost other separated forces have traces of use. This is even better. In addition, this battle can be really won only when noumenon wins.


    "I''m also a live version of teaching. How much I can learn depends on your own." Meng Haoran himself had more than enough time to think about other things. It was funny to see the college students comment on himself.


    "I didn''t expect Meng Haoran to be so strong, and he didn''t lose with Payne, who has the eye of reincarnation." Xiao Zhigan ghost mackerel in the organization felt very deeply. He thought that he had bad ideas about Meng Haoran before. He was afraid for a while. If he did ten, he wouldn''t be enough for others to kill.


    "Hum, there are so many means. Haven''t you done your best that time?" Yu Zhibo, who looks like a Fei, takes the soil. Looking at Meng Haoran, who plays with Payne six, he thinks of it in his heart. He is glad that he ran fast at the beginning, otherwise he can''t go.


    Xiao Nan was also surprised to look at the figure. She didn''t expect that someone could resist such an attack. You know, in the face of the attack of five strong men, each of them was an expert in the shadow level. Meng Haoran was so strong.


    However, Xiaonan doesn''t think that Meng Haoran will eventually defeat Penn''s six ways, because as long as there is the existence of hell, they are immortal and can fight all the time, but Meng Haoran can''t. I believe that with the passage of time, the victory will eventually belong to Xiao.


    "Almost." Meng Haoran changed his carelessness and became serious. After a period of soul swallowing, he felt that continuing to absorb would not help him much. It can be said that the strength of these psychic beasts could not meet the requirements.


    "It''s not a way to go on like this. Let''s decide the outcome with one move!" Meng Haoran said to Tiandao Payne. At the same time, his shadow parts also disappeared one after another.


    "Did you find anything?" The whirlpool gate knew Meng Haoran''s actions through the of heaven Penn and thought Meng Haoran knew something. In fact, he had been thinking of consuming Meng Haoran''s physical strength, but since Meng Haoran was anxious to win, he wouldn''t be afraid.


    It seems to agree with Meng Haoran''s words. Among the six Tao, except hell and heaven, all disappeared. It seems that it is to concentrate strength, and hell is the guarantee in case of failure.


    "Are you coming? The last moment." Watching and denying the war, everyone breathed and stared at them. They all knew that an earth shaking war would happen soon. It was going to be revealed whether Meng Haoran was better or whether Penn was so strong that Meng Haoran couldn''t resist.


    Meng Haoran began to exude amazing momentum, and the momentum turned into a sense of war, condensing a 100 meter long Oriental Dragon in vitro. The Dragon roared at Penn.


    "What is the momentum? This is a legend, but the strange image will appear only when one''s war intention reaches the peak. The momentum is more than nine tails." Although they don''t know the Oriental dragon around Meng Haoran, it doesn''t prevent them from feeling its power.


    Payne was also unwilling to be outdone. A huge eye appeared behind him, which was the eye of the six immortals, the reincarnation eye, and the source of the power of the vortex long door. The reincarnation eye seemed to have its own consciousness. As soon as it appeared, he stared at the Dragon behind Meng Haoran, as if to see who dared to do right with it.


    The vision of reincarnation eye immediately attracted the attention of the dragon, as if it was a provocation, and immediately roared at the reincarnation eye. The original unreal voice actually affected the reality, causing hallucinations in the strength disclosure during the war and shaking in my mind.


    "It''s... incredible. It''s a miracle." Even as a film level strong man, he thought he had stood at the peak of tolerance, and he also showed his surprise at this time.


    "This war is comparable to the end war of the early generation of Huoying and yuzhiboban. No matter what the outcome of this war is, these two people must shock the tolerance world." Someone exclaimed.


    "Is there such a big gap?" Some people who regard Meng Haoran and Penn as rivals have a bitter thought in their hearts.

 Chapter 115

    The scene fell into a strange calm, no one spoke, no one blinked, for fear of missing the scene that was recorded in history.


    The momentum of Meng Haoran and Tiandao Payne is still rising, which has gradually caused the change of heaven. It can be seen that Meng Haoran''s sky presents a scene of lightning and thunder, while Tiandao Payne has a blood red bright moon.


    Finally, at a certain moment, it seemed that the momentum of both sides had reached the peak, and it seemed that one side thought it was enough to defeat the other side. It was not true. When others found out, the battle had begun again.


    As expected, Tiandao Payne still used his signature skill, "earth explosion star", a black sphere appeared from his hand, and then Meng Haoran flew away in an instant.


    While the black ball flew to Meng Haoran, the reincarnation eye in the sky suddenly integrated into the black ball, greatly increasing its speed. It came to Meng Haoran almost in the blink of an eye, and then Meng Haoran was shrouded in it by the incredible and regretful eyes of the college


    The black sphere rises slowly in the eyes of everyone, and absorbs the surrounding objects and increases with time.


    "Dean!!" People who care about Meng Haoran exclaimed.


    What about Meng Haoran at this time?


    "Is this the earth exploding star? It''s really a legendary trick." Inside the black ball, there is an invisible aura around Meng Hao, which separates him from the outside world. Although it seems to outsiders that he has been hit, in fact, only he knows that he is nothing at all.


    "Well, I really feel your thoughts. It''s time to respond to my determination to fight for my dream and let you know the power I can play in order to become the strongest to protect what I need to protect. That''s the power beyond the limit." Meng Haoran took a deep breath, and then slowly raised his right fist. In an instant, the right fist burst out an amazing light. The density of the fist immediately increased to the limit, which exceeded the density of diamonds. Even if such a fist is not very powerful, it will cause amazing damage.


    "It''s not enough. My Tao can''t have only this power. Come to the extreme field." With Meng Haoran''s words, the outside world was also abnormal. An ancient battlefield appeared in the outside world, which immediately shocked everyone.


    "What''s going on! What are these!"


    "It''s the smell of Dean Meng. He hasn''t given up." Someone felt Meng Haoran''s breath and said in surprise.


    "Well, don''t you say..." Tiandao Payne, who thought he was in control of the victory, turned his eyes to the giant sphere in the sky, his face changed, but then said coldly: "don''t you think it''s too late to start now?" Then he moved his hands and fully launched the full power of "earth explosion sky star".


    Under the vision of the hope wing of the college, Meng Haoran''s voice passed through the black ball and sounded around the people, "I said that as long as I want to protect, I will do my best to protect. Now it''s time to prove. Break out! Little universe."


    "Lushan rise to dragon bully" was originally the signature stunt of the holy fighter five small strong purple dragon, which reappeared in the tolerance world.


    Even if Tiandao Penn did his best, he could not stop Meng Haoran from getting out. A 100 meter dragon roared and smashed the boulder trapped Meng Haoran, and then flew to Tiandao Penn.


    This dragon seems to have a real soul, full of power, and instantly runs through the way of heaven, Payne.


    "Poof" until Meng Haoran''s figure appeared, people found that Tiandao Penn had been seriously injured and dying, coughing up blood in his mouth and accompanied by internal organs, so he didn''t live.


    "Yeah! The Dean won, we won." The students cheered. The four generations and others looked at all this with satisfaction. As Meng Haoran''s female master and Bai were the most excited. They proudly raised their heads and looked at Meng Haoran full of love. It was as if they were vowing sovereignty. They just had to say "look, this is our man".


    However, no one found that the face of Xiao organization had no obvious change, as if he didn''t care about Tiandao Payne''s serious injury.


    At the next moment, the answer was revealed. Hell Road, not far from the side, flashed to the battlefield, and Penn directly separated from Meng Haoran and came to hell road.


    "You think you won, but in fact, this is just the beginning." Then let the hell devour.


    A minute later, the complete Payne appeared in front of the crowd again.


    "Look! I knew it would happen." The dried persimmon ghost mackerel looked at the stunned face of the college.


    "The six ways of Payne, right? The six puppets made due to the inconvenient movement of the vortex long door, the heavenly way Payne has Vientiane heavenly guide and the divine sign, as well as the earth explosion heavenly star just now, and the human way..." Meng Haoran calmly told the information of the six ways of Payne at this time, which made the people who thought Meng Haoran didn''t know all this beat every word.


    "I knew you would be resurrected, but since I can defeat you for the first time, there will be a second time. Those who lose in my hand once can''t catch up with me." Finally, Meng Haoran took out a beautiful bottle in public. The bright red liquid was faintly visible in the bottle.


    "You don''t understand. I''m a system flow." Then he drank the red medicine and instantly revived in situ. The consumed physical strength was completely replenished, and the momentum was slightly improved than at the beginning.


    After feeling his body, Meng Haoran lamented the amazing effect of red medicine. At the same time, he also agreed that fighting is the last way to improve his strength, because he clearly felt that the bottleneck of his promotion to 6 stars has been loosened, and I''m afraid he will enter 6 stars soon.


    "Don''t think I''ll believe what you say. Come and try if you can!" Although Payne felt that Meng Haoran had regained his strength after drinking that strange liquid just now, he didn''t believe that Meng Haoran had a way to defeat him completely. Even if he knows his abilities.


    "Alas! How come no one believes me when I tell the truth!" Meng Haoran said and explained his correctness with practical actions.


    Without the slightest disguise, he directly flashed in front of Payne, made a simple punch, ignored the elasticity of Shenluo Tianzheng, and directly hit Payne again.


    "See, it''s that simple." Meng Haoran shrugged and said, in fact, it''s so easy to kill Payne because he has touched the power of six stars, er, and is still in the state of extreme field. In addition, Payne''s combat strength is no longer in the state of total victory after so long, which has become like this.


    "How is it possible? I don''t believe it. I can recover. I didn''t lose." Hell wants to try again, but Meng Haoran is faster than him, a fatal blow, and is silent directly.


    "What, I can''t start ninja." The failure of hell road to launch Ninja completely made the vortex changmen despair, and there was no hope of victory.


    So far, Meng Haoran won with absolute strength and became the No. 1. What do you mean yuzhiboban and big wooden barrel? Those two goods have not been revived, okay?

 Chapter 116

    The scene became too fast. First, Meng Haoran hit Payne hard, and then Payne was cured in the twinkling of an eye. Just when people thought they were attacking and defending ectopic, Meng Haoran told everyone a truth that he could not speculate with common sense.


    He directly told the secret of Payne''s six ways that people didn''t know, and then directly resurrected. Finally, he defeated Payne with decisive strength and staged a tortuous play.


    "It''s actually this result. Although I know it''s not so easy to catch nine tails this time, I didn''t expect to fail." Hiding in the dark has always been very calm, and he can no longer keep silent, because his goal is impossible to achieve.


    "Is the eye of the moon plan? Integrate the Nine Tailed beasts to summon ten tails sealed in the moon, and then revive yuzhiboban to become the human pillar force of the ten tails. Finally, yuzhiboban puts his pupil force on the moon to perform" unlimited monthly reading "to control all people in the world, unify the world and create ''Peace''." Meng Haoran said, pausing here, leaving room for others to imagine.


    "The purpose of Xiao organization is to revive the Yuzhi wave! Can it succeed by using unlimited monthly reading? But even if it can succeed, have you asked our opinions? It''s better to die than be a puppet without your own thoughts."


    "Yes, I don''t want such a world. Fortunately, the Dean stopped them. It''s really a group of madmen."


    "Yes! I shudder at the thought of such a world."


    Meng Haoran''s words have aroused strong repercussions, but without exception, they all disagree with the so-called peaceful world.


    "No, it''s not like this. Yu Zhibo Ban said that collecting tailed beasts is to create the ultimate ninja, break the existing five power system, reorganize the world order, and finally achieve the purpose of peace." Payne couldn''t believe it. He couldn''t believe what Meng Haoran said. If what he said was true, he was undoubtedly cheated. He looked at the masked man like asking for help, who he always thought was Yu Zhibo.


    "Really? The eye of the moon plan also reached the so-called peace. He didn''t lie to you, did he? He just didn''t tell you how to implement it! Right! Yuzhibo took the earth." Meng Haoran''s words completely shattered Penn''s thoughts, and finally named the real body of the masked man.


    Xiao''s group also looked different. Except Yu Zhibo weasel, who knew the truth, everyone else''s face changed greatly. It seems that they were also covered in the drum.


    "I didn''t expect that this would happen. A dead man appeared again." Someone expressed emotion.


    "Now that you know the truth, what are your plans? I personally think college is a good place to go." Meng Haoran finally showed his fox tail at this time. His ultimate goal is to incorporate Xiao organization.


    "OK! We are teachers of the college anyway." Jiao Du was the first to agree, and he dared not refuse. Besides, they did so many things that offended people. If they didn''t hold Meng Haoran''s thigh tightly, they wouldn''t be killed secretly.


    With jiaodu''s statement, people who used to be teachers of the college agreed.


    "What should I do?" Jue feels very difficult looking at this scene now.


    "Well, some guy doesn''t have to worry anymore, because you won''t have a chance to use your brain again in the future." Just when Jue planned to use the collected tail beast to summon ten tails, Meng Haoran suddenly appeared beside him, and he fell into darkness with a flash of gold.


    "Then you''ll die!" Meng Haoran was silent at first to prevent him from transferring his soul. Later, when he killed him, he directly absorbed his soul with a kaleidoscope.


    In the eyes of outsiders, Meng Haoran suddenly disappeared and asked him to come back. He didn''t find that a big boss behind the scenes in the tolerance world had been solved silently. Then yuzhiboban also lost the hope of resurrection, and big barrel muhui night had no chance to rebuild the day. Although it was a pity that he couldn''t see this beauty, Meng Haoran didn''t regret doing so.


    Jue''s soul has two parts. Bai Jue''s soul has not enhanced Meng Haoran much, but another black Jue''s has given him a great surprise, which has fully increased 30% of his current soul. He is worthy of being the brother of the six immortals. The power in the original work is not as strong as the six immortals, and has always depended on others. Unexpectedly, his soul is so strong that it can be compared with a super shadow, that is to say? It''s all born by one parent. Why is there such a big gap? It turned out to be a special talent in the soul! It''s just cheap, Meng Haoran.


    "Well, finally, there is one person to solve, that is," Meng Haoran said, looking at the masked man, that is, Yu Zhibo took the earth. The baby now has no chance to get Payne''s reincarnation eye, and his hope of becoming a ten tailed man has been shattered.


    "Wait, give him to me!" Just when Meng Haoran wanted to do it himself, Kakashi''s figure and voice suddenly remembered.


    Kakashi looked at the masked man with a complex face and said, "you''re taking the earth! Why did you become like this? Why didn''t you tell me you were still alive?"


    "Tell you, is it useful to tell you, will Lin be resurrected? Everything I do is to resurrect her, as long as there is a reincarnation eye." Yu Zhibo takes the earth and no longer hides his purpose.


    "So it is. Your purpose is reincarnation." Xiao Nan was the only one standing beside Penn at this time. He was surprised by yuzhibo''s purpose of taking the earth, but also had a strong hatred for him. He hated that he had cheated them all the time.


    Kakashi finally took yuzhibo with the soil, and yuzhibo with the soil didn''t resist. It seems that he was disillusioned. As for what he thought in his heart, he doesn''t know.


    Xiaonan finally stayed with the vortex changmen, because Meng Haoran gave them a promise that he would help them revive Miyan in the future, so they stayed.


    So far, except for Yu Zhibo and Tu, Xiao organization has been incorporated by the college, and the reputation of the college has greatly increased because of this war, becoming the first force in the tolerance world.


    Of course, Meng Haoran won''t leave without a mess.


    He finally made all the truth public, which caused an uproar in the world.


    He also solved the contradiction between Sasuke and weasel, and made their brothers reconcile. As for Sasuke''s eternal kaleidoscope, Meng Haoran directly changed the weasel''s eyes, and his own eyes were used by Sasuke. Sasuke succeeded in becoming the second person with an eternal kaleidoscope.


    At that time, no one came to trouble him. He took in one of the Xiaozhong without causing the group to attack.


    No way. The college is too strong and no one wants to offend. This is the reality. The strong in the world are respected.


    Meng Haoran finally brought Yu Zhibo back to the college secretly. He brainwashed somewhere in the college and ruled out the last hidden danger.


    Meng Haoran certainly does not have the idea of unifying the tolerance world. He is just a passer-by. The development of the tolerance world has nothing to do with him. He does these things by his own preferences.


    After Meng Haoran became the first in the tolerance world, he played with Bai for a month. Finally, he left on a dark and windy night. At the moment of his departure, the time of the world also stopped.

 Chapter 117

    Meng Haoran opened his eyes again and came to a new world. However, before he could carefully observe the surrounding environment, a series of system warnings sounded in his mind,


    "Ding, warning, system abnormality, detection in progress..."


    "Warning, the exchange function is temporarily closed due to abnormal reasons. Warning, the virtual cultivation system is temporarily closed due to abnormal reasons and cannot be restarted"


    Hearing the sound of the system, Meng Haoran''s heart was broken. My golden thigh! Most of them have been abandoned like this. How can they live in the future! At the thought of the days without system, Meng Haoran felt that the world was so dark. He never thought that he was not weak without system.


    "What is the reason for the system?" Fortunately, it seems that the system has not been completely abolished. Meng Haoran asked quickly.


    One hour later, Meng Haoran learned about his current situation. The system suffered a space storm due to this crossing. To ensure the safety of the host, he had to consume his accumulated energy to protect the host. Therefore, the energy is insufficient and most functions can not be used for the time being. The good news is that the system collects energy automatically, In other words, the system can be restored after a period of time. As for the length of time, at least there is no hope in the world.


    "Fortunately, it''s only temporary, otherwise I have no place to cry." Meng Haoran was relieved. At the same time, he couldn''t help planning for himself.


    He already knows what world he is in now, that is the pirate king world, which has not finished before his death. This is a world dominated by adventure and dream.


    With wealth, fame, power and the whole world, the pirate king - Gore D Roger, his sentence before his death made people rush to the sea. "Do you want my treasure? I can give you all if you want. Go find it! I''ll put all my treasure there." So all the men sailed to the great channel to pursue their dreams and let the world meet the "era of big pirates".


    The main forces in the world are pirates, the Navy, the world government, the revolutionary army and the rebel army. Of course, the main line is the struggle between pirates and the Navy.


    The current high-level combat power of the pirates is the four emperors of the new world, and the navy is the three generals and marshal. There is a special group of people among them, that is, qiwuhai. They themselves are pirates, but they are ordered by the Navy. Of course, none of them is a generation with high strength, otherwise they will not be regarded by the navy to control pirates with pirates.


    But all this has nothing to do with our Meng Haoran. At this time, his only concern is what he should do.


    Although the world is very big and interesting, the danger is also much greater than that of the previous world. People have to guard against the strange weather and the endless ability of demon fruit. If a person accidentally meets the owner of demon fruit who refers to who is pregnant, it will be a cup.


    Meng Haoran thought for a moment, but he still felt that he had to learn to swim first. After all, the sea in the world was too big, but there was too little land. In the future, he would spend a large part of his time on the sea. It would be embarrassing not to have water at that time. He was not the owner of the devil fruit. It was useless for those guys to learn to swim.


    "Well, stay here for a while! Learn to swim first." Meng Haoran is on an unknown island at this time. There is no threat on the island. There are only some large beasts. Even if he can''t use energy, he can solve it. He can stay at ease.


    It has to be said that Meng Haoran, as a 6-star master at this time, can only play the strength of 2 stars in this world. He probably wants to be a strong person at the school level. This is because he has no domineering cultivation methods, so he can''t transform his own energy. He can only rely on the strength of his body.


    Because the world is too big, it is much stronger than the previous world, and the restrictions on Meng Haoran are even greater. The small universe that can still be used in the previous world can''t be used here, let alone others.


    Of course, if Meng Haoran forcibly uses his own energy, it is not impossible, but the consequence is that he will be stared at by the world will, and then the world will become a role shouted by everyone, because as a black immigrant, the world will try every means to get rid of him, and then the siege of the whole world is possible.


    Meng Haoran''s strength at this time can''t deal with everyone''s siege, so he had to be a low-key man.


    A few days later, Meng Haoran finally learned to swim, and perhaps because of his good physical quality, he can stay underwater for about half an hour, which can be said to be quite strong.


    "Well, the next step is to leave, but before that, it''s better to improve your strength." Meng Haoran paid attention to his last lucky draw.


    "I hope you don''t let me down!"


    As soon as he entered the lottery interface, Meng Haoran found a difference. This interface is completely taller than before. I don''t know how much. It is indeed an enhanced version.


    "Let me see what I have!" With the expectation of the system, Meng Haoran looked down.


    There are 8 grids. One is thank you for the lucky draw, and the other is: explosive species -- from GAODA world; The blood of the big snake -- from the boxing king world; Domineering cultivation method -- from the pirate king world; Ice wheel pill -- from the world of death; Shengyan fruit (no side effects) - from the pirate king world; universal capsule - from the dragon ball world; Mingdao generation ghost Che - from the pirate king world.


    The system really didn''t disappoint Meng Haoran. All things are lever. Basically, except for a universal capsule, they are good things, and probably because they are now in the world of the pirate king, there are three things in the world.


    Of course, Meng Haoran didn''t plan to open GAODA for seed explosion, so he didn''t want to smoke it. It''s worthy of anything except universal capsule!


    It is reasonable to say that the domineering cultivation method is what he needs most at the moment, because with it, he can become a general level master in a very short time, but this thing is still relatively easy to get in the world, and don''t even think about the devil fruit without side effects. Other things, such as ice wheel pill, can''t be obtained except the lucky draw.


    So now Meng Haoran set his eyes on the devil fruit, ice wheel pill and the blood of the snake.


    "Well, blessed by all gods! I swear that as long as I choose one of the three, I will burn incense for you in the future." Before the lucky draw, Meng Haoran changed his normal way to ask for God, because this lucky draw is too important and related to his development in the world.

 Chapter 118

    "Start" Meng Haoran issued an order, and the prizes were constantly changing.


    "Be sure to win!" It seems that after hearing Meng Haoran''s prayer, the final prize is the fruit of the holy word.


    Looking at the devil fruit in his hand, Meng Haoran smiled. If the function of this fruit is the same as the name, it will be developed. As the name suggests, in Meng Haoran''s view, it is similar to the feeling of great prophecy in the novel. That God says there should be light, so there will be light.


    "I hope it doesn''t make me happy in vain." Although Meng Haoran knew that this thing was terrible, he bit his teeth and ate it for strength.


    Just swallow it raw. It doesn''t mean to feel it carefully.


    At the moment of eating, he first found that his body seemed to have changed, and then there was a strong feeling of nausea. Regardless of his own changes, Meng Haoran directly began to vomit.


    Half an hour later, Meng Haoran collapsed and sat on the ground. The devil fruit didn''t spit out, but everything in his stomach was spit out.


    "Is it because the devil fruit is actually a rule of figuration?" Meng Haoran was thoughtful.


    "Next is the moment to witness miracles." Meng Haoran slightly recovered his strength and began the first development of fruit ability.


    I felt the strange power that just appeared in my body, and as a master, I quickly mastered the method of its mobilization.


    "I said: there should be beautiful women." Meng Haoran said in the tone of a divine stick, but it was completely useless. Her sister didn''t come out of thin air.


    "Is it because it''s too difficult? Well, let''s have something simpler this time." Meng Haoran didn''t give up and found a reason for failure.


    He found some seawater in the sea, put it in his self-made stone cup, looked at the water in the cup and said, "turn into fresh water." Decisively failed again, and then he did countless experiments, but no doubt all ended in failure.


    "I think too much. The fruit of the holy word is not like that at all! I wasted a lucky draw." Meng Haoran had a decadent face and was desperate for his demon fruit ability.


    "Ah... What should I do?" He roared like vent and felt much better.


    "Alas! There is a problem with the system. Has the devil fruit with high hopes played a role? Have I used up all my character?"


    "As the owner of the system, I''m born to be the protagonist. I''m so unlucky. Is my way of crossing wrong?" He said with self mockery. Suddenly, Meng Haoran seemed to think of something and laughed.


    What is Meng Haoran happy about at this time?


    It turned out that Meng Haoran suddenly thought that the system seemed to know the usefulness of the prize. He just looked at it for a moment and quickly called out the record. Sure enough, he found something.


    "Holy word fruit: superhuman fruit, which has the ability to turn the words spoken by the host into reality. When launching the ability, it needs to consume special energy and belief. The amount consumed is related to the difficulty of the words to be realized. (Note: it can also be driven by its own spiritual power)" This introduction makes Meng Haoran fully understand that it is not the wrong ability, but the fuel without starting ability!


    "I see. How can I have such a high-end thing as the power of faith? No wonder I can''t start it."


    "What!! I really have the power of faith." Just when Meng Haoran thought he had no power of faith, the system told him that he actually had this energy.


    It turns out that there is a big gap between the power of faith here and what he imagined. This faith is not that faith. The power of faith here is a person''s influence in the world, just like a person with weak strength, but because he is in a high position and has power, he can decide the life and death of many strong people in one word, and the representative of such people in the world is Tianlong people, Although they are all weak, they can do whatever they want by virtue of being a world aristocrat. Even the pirate with a reward of 100 million is kept as a slave.


    This influence can take effect only if it is recognized by the world will. What the world will is is the subconscious of the whole world. In short, it is the collection of all living objects. As the master of the whole world, human beings naturally represent most of the world will. Therefore, as long as human recognition is reached, faith will be generated.


    In short, the more people know and care about a person in the world, the more they care about it to a certain extent, they will get their faith power, and the higher their strength, the more faith power they provide.


    "So I think it''s impossible to keep a low profile this time. Only by making a big name for me, the stronger the fruit can play, which saves me the time to develop the fruit." Meng Haoran finally knows what he should do in this world. In words, the bigger the noise, the better. It''s best for the whole world to know him.


    "Then there is no need for believers?" Meng Haoran asked.


    "No, believers can also provide the power of faith, and this power of faith can be transmitted across the world, and the power of faith obtained through influence can only be used in the world that affects its role." Meng Haoran, who originally thought he didn''t need to be a divine stick, found that he still practiced how to deceive people. After all, the belief power developed by believers is universal, and the influence is limited by region. For example, one is Du Niang, who is very good in Z country, and the other is Google, which is very useful in the world. Du Niang is influence.


    "By the way, how did my power of faith come from? I don''t remember I developed believers!" Meng Haoran asked curiously.


    "The power of the host''s faith comes from yajiujin, a subordinate of the host. Because he signed a contract with the host, he is also equivalent to the believer of the host."


    Yajiujin Meng Haoran didn''t take him with him this time. Instead, when he left, he let him cross to another world to improve his strength. When he remembered, he would find it back. Moreover, because he signed the contract, Meng Haoran could call him to his side across the world as long as he spent a certain exchange point.


    Meng Haoran felt it carefully and found that there was a strange force somewhere in his mind. It was a white thin line, and the other end of the line was connected to yajiujin.


    In order to facilitate Meng Haoran to digitize the power of belief, now his power of belief is about 500 points, which seems to be because yajiujin is close to the strength of 5 stars.


    After testing, the power of faith can release a powerful skill of 5-star power, and because it is provided by believers, it will be restored the next day after use.

 Chapter 119

    Destruction is always easier than creation, so using the power of faith to destroy the world consumes far less than creation.


    For example, Meng Haoran used 500 points of faith to burst out a five-star combat power and instantly destroyed trees with a radius of 50 meters, but it was unsatisfactory to use it to make things. Unexpectedly, he only made ten barrels of instant noodles or 20 kilograms of water. A draw of 50 points per barrel and 25 points per kilogram of water. The cost performance is too low.


    Meng Haoran also tried to create life, but even an ant did not appear, but he also vaguely felt that this was because it involved the soul. It was possible to create life, but at least the consumption was ten thousand times that of dead things, which was about equivalent to the power of faith that could be generated in the 30 years of his life.


    As for using ability to influence people''s hearts, when the time comes, because only one has not tried, but according to his guess, it should cost a lot.


    After testing the ability of fruit, Meng Haoran plans to officially go to sea. With 500 points of faith as the bottom card, even if he meets a strong major general, he doesn''t have the ability to fight back. Of course, if he is a major general, he still runs as far as he can.


    After hastily making a raft, Meng Haoran began to go on the road. He was not worried that he would die of thirst or starvation at sea, because the concrete things of 500 points of faith were enough for him to eat and drink for three days. It can be said that no one is more suitable for living on the sea than him now.


    Meng Haoran had good luck. When he went to sea, he met a merchant ship and successfully boarded the seemingly good merchant ship as a victim.


    The people on board didn''t wonder about his origin. They didn''t even ask too many questions, which made Meng Haoran''s prepared speeches empty. Through understanding, they found that it was very common to think of him as a victim at sea. They met several people almost every time they went to sea, most of them were shipwrecked. Based on the idea that they could get help in this situation in the future, When they meet such victims, they can help.


    But a few days later, after another victim got on board, Meng Haoran believed the words of the people on board.


    Over the past few days, Meng Haoran also learned something about the ship. The ship is a transport ship of a wine selling company. The captain is just a role similar to the housekeeper, not the owner of the ship. The role of the ship is to load the company''s wine in the company and then transport it to the customer''s location. Their income is still good, Because the market of pirate king world wine is very large, almost no one can''t drink, and for those who have been drifting on the sea for a long time, wine is an indispensable important material.


    Meng Haoran is also familiar with the crew of the ship these days. With the time of diving for half an hour, he makes the acting captain rock on the ship look at each other and vaguely show his solicitation, but Meng Haoran turns a blind eye to them. After several times of fruitless, rock gives up, but his attitude towards him is also cold.


    Meng Haoran certainly won''t take the small role of rock to heart. After all, he is only a passer-by on the ship. Besides, they have kindly taken in themselves, and they are not ungrateful.


    "Well, according to experience, we will go to Jiudao in two days. After unloading the goods there, we can have a good rest for some time." Corey, an ordinary sailor on the ship who can talk with Meng Haoran, was the first Meng Haoran he found.


    Cori''s words shocked Meng Haoran, and he finally wanted to see the real world of pirates. For the upcoming wine Island, Meng Haoran learned from Cori that it is a famous trading island in the whole East China Sea. Because most of the wine in the East China Sea flows out from here, it is called wine Island.


    Wine island is an island that has not appeared in the original book, but this does not hinder its existence. After all, Luffy did not pass by, which does not mean that it is not famous here. Although there are many places for their adventure, they are still a small part of the world. They have never been to many places.


    Two days later, Meng Haoran heard bursts of Hawking from a distance. The wine Island finally arrived. Meng Haoran also said goodbye to Corey and left the merchant ship.


    "So what are you going to do next? It seems that there are about three years before the beginning of the plot." Meng Haoran stood in the street and looked at the endless crowd, slightly confused.


    After returning to his senses, Meng Haoran found that he was surrounded by a large group of people. They were all attracted by their silly appearance. Of course, there were also some bad guys.


    "Boy, I think you are penniless. Are you looking for a job? Come with me to ensure that you are popular and spicy." A bald man said to Meng Haoran.


    "Alas, it''s a little late. The skinhead Gang''s Deji shot."


    "The poor baby looks white and tender. I don''t know what will be ruined?"


    Originally thought it was just an ordinary conversation, but what kind of character Meng Haoran was. He saw his thick malice from his bald look. He immediately understood what he was talking about in comparison with the people around him.


    Feeling is to regard yourself as a Kaizi and want to seize yourself as a slave.


    Thinking of this, Meng Haoran suddenly turned cold and spit out a word: "roll."


    The bald man was stunned. He thought he would personally invite the little fresh meat loved by the big man. He didn''t expect to be rejected. He was not a good thing. Being brave and ruthless was daily. At that time, he was angry. "Don''t toast, don''t eat and punish wine, and now you can avoid the pain of skin and meat if you go with me immediately." Now it shows its true face.


    "I''m talking about getting out once, or I''ll die." Meng Haoran''s voice had calmed down when he said he was dead, but this was undoubtedly a prelude to the outbreak.


    The bald man didn''t pay attention to Meng Haoran. In his opinion, Meng Haoran could beat him with his small arms and legs. He immediately decided to be hard and grabbed Meng Haoran with a big hand.


    Just when the hand was about to touch Meng Haoran''s arm, Meng Haoran moved and kicked the bald man with his right foot. The bald man was kicked directly.


    "You..." the bald man who fell to the ground looked at Meng Haoran in horror. The strength from Meng Haoran let him know that he stepped on the iron plate this time. "I''m a bald gang. You''d better let me go, or you''ll die!"


    "The little bald man hasn''t paid attention to me yet. You''d better die! They''ll arrive later." Without waiting for the bald man to speak again, Meng Haoran hit his heart directly in his unwilling eyes. The bald man''s eyes darkened and he didn''t live.

 Chapter 120

    When Meng Haoran killed the bald man, the onlookers scattered in a crowd. As locals, they knew what would happen next. The bald gang who learned the news would not let this guy go. If they continued to stay here, they might be involved.


    Meng Haoran didn''t stop these actions, and didn''t care about the Revenge of the bald gang. He simply stood here waiting for them to come.


    "Hum, what a poor man." Meng Haoran collected the bald man with the idea that booty can''t be cheaper than others. As a result, he received 1000 Bailey, about 70 yuan, but it was enough for a meal.


    The small news spread quickly in Jiudao. In the past 10 minutes, the bald Gang summoned hundreds of people to the site of the incident. Seeing that the murderer was still there, they immediately killed him without saying anything.


    "Well, let''s take this as my debut battle in the pirate world, and practice my fruit ability by the way." Meng Haoran thought like this and shot mercilessly.


    "Strong." Spend 200 points to temporarily improve his physical strength. In the surprised eyes of others, Meng Haoran''s body resists the knife.


    "Dang" Dao collided with Meng Haoran''s body, but it made a sound of touching metal.


    "What! How possible!" People who saw this scene were stunned. Even the people who had rushed to Meng Haoran couldn''t help slowing down their pace.


    However, Meng Haoran will not wait for them. He began his own big killing. His fist is like steel and his heart is like iron. He is like a reaper''s life with a killing machine. At this moment, life is so fragile.


    "He... He''s the devil, run!" Finally, some people can''t stand it. They throw down their weapons and run away. Who doesn''t feel terrible in the face of such a person who doesn''t hurt his knife and gun and can blow his head with one punch?


    "Demon fruit?" There are also people who know more about goods in small places. They recognize that Meng Haoran''s ability is the fruit of demons, but they think it is the fruit that makes the body as hard as iron, and they don''t know that it has nothing to do with Meng Haoran''s fruit.


    The fruit of the holy word is extremely rebellious. It can be said that as long as the power of faith is enough, it can use the power of any kind of fruit.


    The street battle came suddenly and ended very quickly. In just a few minutes, the corpse was already in the wild, and there were only a few living people. One was Meng Haoran, and the other was Meng Haoran who stayed to lead the way. Meng Haoran understood the truth that cutting grass without removing roots and spring breeze was blowing again, even if it could be infinitely close to zero, But Meng Haoran doesn''t intend to let go of the bald gang.


    The next day, an amazing news came out of Jiudao. The bald gang was completely destroyed in the camp, causing an uproar. The information of Meng Haoran also appeared in front of the leaders of the major forces in Jiudao.


    Although the skinhead Gang is not a big force in Jiudao, it is not weak. Even if they want to destroy the skinhead Gang, they have to pay a high price. Meng Haoran, who can destroy them all overnight, is naturally enough to attract their attention, so they issued orders not to provoke Meng Haoran.


    The news that Meng Haoran is the owner of demon fruit came from nowhere, which made Meng Haoran famous. For a time, almost everyone on the island knew that there was Meng Haoran, and the news was still spreading around. You know, this is not a great route. People with demon fruit ability are still rare here, and the deterrent force is still great.


    "Sure enough, it''s right to kill the bald Gang this time. Otherwise, how can we have so much faith." Meng Haoran sat comfortably on the sofa and enjoyed his own dinner. At this time, he was in the most famous luxury hotel in Jiudao. Of course, the money came from the bald gang.


    Meng Haoran did not aggrieve himself. At that time, he decided to live in the best place and eat the best things, so he found the hotel and opened a presidential suite.


    "Well, it looks like 2000 points, and as more people know it will increase, I feel more and more wise." At this time, Meng Haoran really had the power of self-protection. Even if he became a senior general, he could escape.


    As for why 2500 points of faith can not beat the generals, it is because 2000 points are unrecoverable. Moreover, his own strength is 6 stars. If he wants to play beyond the six stars, the consumption will increase greatly. 2000 points is not enough. At least more than 100000 points are needed to barely give full play to the power of 7 stars.


    Of course, now he can still use the strength of 4 times and 6 stars. If he wants to reach the general''s attack, he needs at least 1000 points. After all, his own evaluation is just a reluctant general.


    After enjoying it for a few days, Meng Haoran set out to the place where the bounty hunter in Jiudao accepted the task. Yes, Meng Haoran now wants to be a bounty hunter. While improving his strength and influence, he has the power to make money and earn faith.


    In this way, when the plot begins three years later, his strength will almost have the weak strength of qiwuhai. At that time, he can find domineering cultivation methods and become a top general in a short time.


    With a strong memory, Meng Haoran wrote down the list of all the people offered a reward. Because it is the East China Sea, the highest reward is less than 20 million. Meng Haoran can deal with it completely. In order to collect the power of faith, Meng Haoran takes everyone as a goal regardless of local strength.


    Of course, I came to the pirate king. Besides the devil fruit ability, the most famous one of the pirate king is a swordsman. Meng Haoran is still very interested in the means of splitting countless ships with one sword. Therefore, I plan to learn kendo. It''s not fun to be a swordsman at that time.


    He doesn''t intend to study martial arts. He plans to practice his swordsmanship in actual combat. Anyway, he can also master the basic skills. As for the advanced ones, they are also described in the original works. Besides, the world he comes from is full of information on the Internet, and he can still practice well with his own foundation.


    Due to Meng Haoran''s decision, a powerful swordsman appeared in the East China Sea shortly after. Killing people with one sword is fatal. He is called "one sword", because he never uses the second sword, or no one in the East China Sea can stop his sword.


    Of course, Meng Haoran''s name has aroused the challenge of countless people who want to become famous in World War I, but without exception, Meng Haoran is not a good tempered person. As countless challengers pay the price of blood, over time, fewer people challenge him and his position has been stabilized.

 Chapter 121

    On an unknown island in the East China Sea, a battle is unfolding between "one sword" and the notorious dinosaur Pirate Group.


    "Qiang!" Meng Haoran blocked his sword with his hand, and killed the attacker with his backhand.


    "Give up! Then I''ll make you die faster." Meng Hao said in silence, completely ignoring the dozens of people opposite. This is the first time he has hunted the Pirate Group in three years. Originally, he had just completed a task and planned to go to Jiudao to have a rest, but unexpectedly, he found the whereabouts of the dinosaur Pirate Group and the Pirate Group on this unknown island.


    So he planned to solve them easily, but what he didn''t expect was that Bruce, the head of the 10 million reward cheetah Pirate Group, was the owner of the devil fruit - Dinosaur fruit, and his strength reached the school level, which was the strongest in Meng Haoran''s world to the pirate king.


    "One sword, don''t think you''ve won. Since it''s exposed, I''ll show you the power of the devil fruit power!" Bruce really didn''t want to keep it this time. He saw that his upper body began to expand and gradually changed towards non-human.


    "Roar" has been 2 meters long and 3 meters high. The Raptor appeared in front of Meng Haoran.


    Without waiting for Meng Haoran to respond, the pirates across the street saw that their leader had become like this and ran frantically.


    "No, the captain is going crazy. Run!"


    "Hiss" is the sound of contact between teeth and body. It turns out that Bruce, as the owner of dinosaur fruit, can''t completely control his ability. It''s usually good. As long as he shows a complete state, he will be instinctively controlled by the dinosaur and become unrecognized, even his own people.


    It was knowing the horror of the captain''s state that other crew members would escape.


    "Waste, I can''t even fully master my own ability, but it also saves me some hands and feet." Meng Haoran looked at the opposite killing each other with great interest, and planned to wait until there was another dead opposite.


    Contrary to his wishes, Bruce''s incarnated dinosaur seemed to feel that Meng Hao was far more dangerous than others. He couldn''t help but turn his eyes to Meng Haoran, and others escaped.


    "Fortunately, the captain didn''t completely lose his mind. Now he''s dead." A crew member who escaped from Bruce thought her captain was conscious and said that he didn''t know that Meng Haoran saved his life.


    But things didn''t develop as they thought. Meng Haoran showed a contemptuous look and slowly pulled out the long sword in his waist.


    "Let''s show you real swordsmanship!" Meng Haoran said.


    Then the long sword in his hand was cut off with a sword in the air, and a sword spirit invisible to the naked eye flew to Bruce.


    Then, Bruce, who had roared, suddenly raised his eyes and was cut in half.


    "It''s your honor to die in the hands of Jianhao." Looking at Bruce who has become the prototype, Meng Haoran doesn''t have any meaning. It seems that he has known the result for a long time.


    The other surviving members of the dinosaur Pirate Group looked at all this blankly. They seemed unable to believe that in the past, as long as the captain showed this state, his opponents would be ruthlessly tortured and killed, and such a powerful captain would be killed by seconds.


    "Run! We can''t beat him. He''s the devil." Finally, a person reacted and ran to the beach for fear of being stared at by Meng Haoran, trying to stay away from this place.


    Meng Haoran certainly won''t let these people go. The long sword comes out of the scabbard again. Each sword will take a human life and finally destroy the dinosaur Pirate Group.


    "After three years, I have finally reached this height. It''s time to see the wider world." Three years of hunting career made him famous. At the same time, his character became a little indifferent because of the monotonous life. He was full of cold and distant.


    In the past three years, Meng Haoran''s task is not only cultivation, but also consumption. His life is extremely monotonous and simple. He can be said to live a life of an ascetic monk.


    Of course, the harvest is also huge. As early as a year ago, he successfully used the sword Qi and became a swordsman. Now he has reached the peak of the swordsman. He feels that he can make a breakthrough and reach the realm of a great swordsman in another war.


    The great swordsman is a legendary realm. No more than 10 people in the world have reached this realm, and the most famous one is the eagle eye, one of the seven martial seas. With the strength of the great swordsman, he is not weak in the seven martial seas. He can even face the great general without losing the wind. It can be seen that the great swordsman is terrible.


    Meng Haoran''s plan now is to fight with eagle eye in order to break through that realm. As far as he knows, eagle eye will appear in the East China Sea recently. He just needs to wait in the Sea restaurant.


    Of course, Meng Haoran was not surprised by the improvement of his swordsmanship. Although he has the strength of major general to lieutenant general level with the strength of Jianhao, he is still a little weak against shangqiwuhai, but don''t forget that he still has the ability of fruit. He has been crazy in doing tasks in the past three years, and the completion rate of 100% has brought him nearly 100000 faith power. It can be said that he is invincible now, Whoever comes will die. When a 100000 point General of faith comes, he can only kneel.


    Of course, he has also developed some believers. Of course, the strong are not easy to surrender, so they are all weak. However, even so, it provides him with about 2000 points of faith every day. It can be said that he can use his ability in a short time, and he may not be unable to win against the top generals.


    As a bounty hunter, Meng Haoran also heard about the name of loronoya Solon, but he didn''t deliberately meet him. In the end, he didn''t meet him once. It must be said to be a miracle.


    "This is the last time here!" Lying in the presidential suite on earth, Meng Haoran said complicatedly, because tomorrow he will start his legendary journey and completely enter the era of the big pirate. His ship has been ready for a long time


    Those who embody the fruit of their holy words are no worse than the ships built by Adam tree, and even win in some aspects.


    The ship he called the holy word fully transformed his tens of thousands of faith power. Fortunately, it spent all that kind of faith power that can live, otherwise it wouldn''t hurt to death.


    Although Shengyan is a ship, it can be used for sea, land and air. It can not only dive into the sea as a submarine, but also fly high as an aircraft, and can also be used as an RV on land. It can be said that its function is extremely powerful. Moreover, its power is nuclear energy, and its weapon system is extremely powerful. I''m afraid it''s no worse than Pluto.


    The only thing that makes Meng Haoran dissatisfied is that there is too little popularity on the ship. Next, he has to find the crew to increase popularity. As for the crew, he already has a candidate in his heart. Beautiful women such as Nami are absolutely qualified to board the ship.

 Chapter 122

    "It''s a mistake to forget to prepare the map!" Meng Haoran said with chagrin that he should never have made such a low-level mistake, but he accidentally forgot it because he was too excited yesterday. He didn''t remember it until he went to sea today, but it was too late.


    "Well, forget it. There must be a road in front of the driveway."


    ¡­¡­


    "Captain, I found a ship ahead. It looks oily." The sentry of the one eyed Pirate Group found a ship that looked like a fat sheep and immediately reported it to the captain.


    "Little guys, pick up the guy and have a job." Said a one eyed man with one eye covered with an eye mask. He is the head of the one eyed Pirate Group.


    Just when they were going to plunder, a young man appeared on the splint of the target ship without any panic. Instead, he looked at them with interest. If he was right, he seemed to be happy to see them.


    "Hello! Do you have a map to the Sea restaurant?" Meng Haoran said cordially to the pirates opposite, and was very happy to meet them.


    "Well, there should be." A member of the one eyed Pirate Group said, and then immediately reacted. This script is wrong! When he wants to come and the other party meets them, shouldn''t the Pirate Group run away immediately or cry and surrender?


    "Boy, for your contribution to such a good ship, as long as you jump down by yourself, I won''t kill you." The one eyed captain was in a good mood at this time. The more he looked at the holy word, the more he felt comfortable. He was excited at the thought that such a good ship would soon belong to him. At the same time, he looked at Meng Haoran and decided to spare Meng Haoran''s life.


    Of course, they didn''t find a strange phenomenon, that is, Meng Haoran seems to be the only one on the ship, and this situation either Meng Haoran is an absolute strong man or has some ulterior purpose. However, no matter what kind of situation, it shows that the ship is not easy to provoke.


    Meng Haoran knew that conversation could not solve the problem. He jumped directly in front of the one eyed man. When he didn''t respond, he knocked him to the ground with a punch.


    "Sure enough, something as important as a map is usually kept by the captain." From the one eyed man, Meng Haoran came to what he wanted, and there was no need to continue talking nonsense with them.


    "Well, you have won your life for yourself. I hope you can live later." Meng Haoran''s words just fell, and the ship of the one eyed Pirate Group became two halves.


    In an instant, except Meng Haoran, they all became drowned, and even went directly to hell because they couldn''t respond.


    What is the final fate of the one eyed Pirate Group? No matter what happened to Meng Haoran, the Shengyan is already on the way to the Sea restaurant.


    A few days later, Meng Haoran saw a ship whose bow was a huge duck head. It was better to say that it was a hotel standing on the sea, because he was dedicated to providing food for people on the sea.


    "Balati, the Sea restaurant, have you finally arrived? Let me try the things here. By the way, I''ll meet the future chef of the straw hat Pirate Group."


    Balati, a very famous restaurant in the East China Sea, was once a pirate. When his pirate group attacked the passenger ship, they encountered a shipwreck. When Shanzhi, a trainee cook on the passenger ship, was trapped on an island, they saw little chance of being rescued. Zhuo Fu sighed, "if only there were a restaurant on the sea". Therefore, he lost his right leg, so he could not continue to be a pirate. He and Shanzhi set up a sea restaurant balati in the East China Sea to provide food for people who have nothing to eat at sea


    This restaurant is also a restaurant with the name of "battle", because its composition is mostly pirates, but now it has changed its profession, but its combat effectiveness is still there, which is one of the reasons why this restaurant can always exist. After all, there are no few pirates who patronize the restaurant. There are always troubles, but they have been solved.


    He stopped at a random place, and Meng Haoran got on balati. At this time, many people had dinner on the ship.


    Obviously, in the western style restaurant style, you can see that many people with good clothes are eating. Of course, there is no lack of beauty. It is said that there are really few ugly girls in the second dimension. The appearance of any ordinary woman is more obvious than that in reality, and the bright one is far more beautiful than imagined.


    He took a seat by the window, and then a man dressed as a waiter came over.


    "What would you like, sir?" Then he handed Meng Haoran a menu and saw that Meng Haoran was a stranger.


    "Even the waiter is such a big man. I''m also drunk. It seems that the food here is really good." Meng Haoran vomited a little, and then looked at the menu carefully.


    Not to mention, the menu is quite rich, with a full 10 pages, and each dish has corresponding matching pictures, which looks good.


    "This... This... And this, um, and this." Meng Haoran pointed to the menu and said that he ordered a lot of dishes, whether he could eat it or not.


    "OK, just a moment." Seeing Meng Haoran so forthright, the waiter also showed a smiling face. Such a big customer is welcome everywhere.


    The efficiency of the restaurant was pretty good. After a while, the food was served. Meng Haoran didn''t have to wait much.


    "Please take your time. If you need anything, please call me." He retreated to one side.


    "Well, it has both color and fragrance, but I don''t know how the taste is." Meng Haoran began to eat alone.


    Meng Haoran discovered a long time ago. I don''t know why. The ingredients in this world are particularly nutritious, and even if they are made without any cooking technology, they are delicious. This is also the reason why fried meat often appears in recipes. Otherwise, how can roast meat, which has no nutrition, eat Luffy''s so healthy body.


    Meng Haoran''s eating method is very elegant, but his eating speed is not slow. In less than 10 minutes, a table of food went into his stomach.


    "Well, it''s really good. It seems that you don''t have to worry about food in the next time."


    Meng Haoran has made plans. Next, he will wait here for the arrival of straw hat and eagle eye. Sometimes it''s a good way to wait for the rabbit.


    For Meng Haoran''s decision, the people in the Sea Restaurant certainly won''t be unwelcome. Besides, there are not a few people like him, so they didn''t attract much attention, but what''s the truth?


    "Red footed Zhepu? Indeed, he deserves to be the guy who has been to the great route." Meng Haoran had already discovered that he was being watched by the captain of the Sea restaurant, but he didn''t point it out. Both sides tacitly understood.


    "Did you find it? It''s really unusual, but what''s his purpose?" With only one real leg, zhep seemed to feel the storm coming.

 Chapter 123

    "Meat, I want meat."


    Hearing this sound, Meng Haoran, who was having dinner, smiled and said secretly: is it finally coming? Straw hat.


    Sure enough, a boy wearing a straw hat and looking a little stupid walked into balati carelessly. Who is it, not Luffy?


    Behind Luffy was a swordsman with green hair and sleepy face. It was Luffy''s crew, Sauron. Although he seemed harmless, he was a ruthless character who gambled everything for his dream. It can be said that as a crew member, he was extremely qualified. He had helped Luffy defeat strong enemies many times, which was very reliable.


    With short orange hair, exquisite face, proud figure and a pair of eyes full of aura, although it is not as attractive as the later maturity due to age and experience, it has shown the extraordinary beauty of peerless beauty, that is, we are lively and lovely young girl Nami.


    Meng Haoran first saw the amazement of the real person, and then thought of her pity for her miserable life. She insisted that she would not hesitate to go deep into the wolf''s den for the sake of the village. She thought she was a snake with the pirates. In order to collect enough ransom, she set foot on the road of no return, and simply survived with her tact.


    Meng Haoran once wanted to help him out of the sea of suffering, but he didn''t do it after all, because he was afraid that this would change Nami and that he couldn''t see the thief cat he liked in the original book.


    However, the time is ripe. Let me help you out this time!


    "Ha ha, the great usop is coming to dinner. Come quickly." But no one paid attention to him.


    instead,


    "Beautiful lady, I''m chef Xiangji. Let me serve you!" A blonde curly haired man looked at Nami and rushed up like a madman. Should the hearts of his eyes be so exaggerated and danced a strange dance.


    "Free?" Nami smiled at Xiangji and played a trick. In order to save money, she didn''t mind doing so.


    "Of course, serving beautiful women is my bounden duty. Please wait a minute." Xiangji said and ran to the kitchen.


    "Again, Xiangji. This is the first time. He entered this state as soon as he saw a beautiful woman." Said a man who was obviously familiar with Xiangji style.


    Meng Haoran looked at this scene quietly and felt very familiar. He thought he had seen this scene on the computer.


    The next development is the same as the original work. Nami left in Luffy''s new ship, and Luffy was forced to work here because she broke the ship of the Sea restaurant and wanted to find Xiangji as a cook.


    "What should I do? I don''t want to stay here. I have to find onepiece?" Luffy was distressed by zhep''s request for compensation for staying to work.


    As soon as Luffy''s words fell, it aroused the laughter of the audience.


    "Hahaha, did you hear that? That boy is going to find onepiece! It''s so funny!"


    Zhep was also surprised, but he said firmly, "either lose money or work here, or don''t want to go."


    "What about brother Sauron?" Johnny, who was rescued by Sauron on the way, said.


    "Well, I can''t help it. In this case, it''s up to the captain."


    "I''ll give them their debt. How about it?" Meng Haoran said at this time.


    "Of course you can." Zhep didn''t expect Meng Haoran to intervene, but he nodded and said.


    "Boy, thank this gentleman!"


    "Hey, are you also a pirate? You must be a good man if you help me!" Lu Fei said to Meng Haoran with a grateful face.


    "Pirates? Maybe!" Meng Haoran said vaguely that he was convinced of Luffy''s rough nerves. This is a good man.


    "Then join us! I want to be the man of the pirate king! Be my companion!" Luffy''s ideas are really not up to ordinary people.


    "How can you invite me soon? You don''t know my name yet?" Meng Haoran said speechless.


    "Oh! I''m Mengqi D Luffy. Just call me Luffy. What''s your name?" Luffy suddenly realized.


    "Meng Haoran"


    "Well, I also know your name. Then, Haoran, become my companion!"


    Just when Meng Haoran was about to refuse, a man broke in. That was ah Jin, the ghost of the battle chief of the Crick pirate regiment. At this time, he had lost his usual prestige and looked pitiful, like a beggar.


    "Food, give me food." Cried Kim as soon as he came in, but his weakness could be seen from his voice.


    "Isn''t he the ghost king of the Crick Pirate Group? Hasn''t the Crick Pirate Group entered the great route? I didn''t expect to see him here. Sure enough, the great route is still dangerous."


    "Are you rich? There is no food for people without money." A cook looked at Kim in disgust. The Crick Pirate Group had a bad reputation in the East China Sea.


    "You''d better get the food right away, or..." before Kim finished, he was turned over to the ground, struggling and had no strength to stand up.


    "Please give me something to eat!" Kim said in despair, completely putting down his self-esteem. This feeling of hunger destroyed his will.


    But no one moved at all, because they knew that the gold to restore combat effectiveness was terrible.


    Of course, there are always exceptions. Xiangji looks at Jin and thinks of a certain past. No one understands the feeling of hunger better than him. It''s a desperate feeling.


    It seemed that she had made some decision. Xiangji took a cigarette, then went to the kitchen, and finally brought golden food.


    "Xiangji, stop, you actually..." the cook looked at Xiangji''s action and tried to stop it, but at this time, zhep interrupted him. "Let him go! He''s big enough to know what to do."


    "Eat! It''s hard to feel hungry, but in the first place, if you do anything bad after eating, I won''t be merciful."


    "Thank you! Thank you! You''re a good man." Kim said gratefully. He had made up his mind that he would try not to hurt these people, but this was not what he could decide.


    After a while of wolfing down, Kim finally recovered. "They still need 100 people to eat, captain. They''re still hungry."


    "I can''t decide. It''s raising tigers!" The cook had expected something bad to happen, but Xiangji acted silently and directly met Jin''s requirements. Finally, Jin left with food.


    "Luffy, now you have a chance to show." Meng Haoran said.


    "What, what, what chance do I have?" Luffy was really interested and asked.


    "You''ll know later." Meng Haoran did not answer positively.

 Chapter 124

    Time passed in silence, and the people in the Sea restaurant were not fools. They were all ready to fight.


    Sure enough, the expected thing happened. The ghost man Jin returned. At the same time, he was followed by the head of the Crick pirate regiment and the main combat force of the overlord pirate regiment in the East China Sea.


    "Is this the Sea restaurant? I didn''t expect such a place. It''s good. All the good things are mine. I want this place." It''s a big man in gold armor. That''s the head of the Crick Pirate Group. This time, because Kim directly brought food back, he won''t have to pretend to be a grandson.


    "Captain, it''s different from what was agreed! Didn''t you say you came to sell food? Why did you do this?" Kim was surprised to say that he didn''t seem to agree with Crick''s behavior.


    "How do you talk to the captain? Even you can''t interfere with the captain''s decision. Besides, we are pirates! We should rob what we want, shouldn''t we?" Said a crick pirate crew.


    "That''s it. No one can disobey me." Crick looked at the crew with appreciation and said that in fact, Crick didn''t like the character of ghost king, but he was a little reluctant to part with his loyalty and strength, so he left him.


    "Why, didn''t you hear what I said? It belongs to me from now on. When my subordinates recover, I''ll go to the great route. The East China Sea is not my goal." Crick was angry when no one responded.


    "What should we do? What should we do? It''s a pirate group with a team of 5000 people!" A timid man looked at Kerry in fear.


    "Look! Xiangji, you''ve caused trouble. Find a way to solve it yourself." Said the cook who initially disagreed with the ghost rescuer Kim.


    "Crick, this is not where you can go wild." At this time, zhep stood up and was worthy of being a great pirate.


    "You are..." Crick looked at the one legged old man and suddenly remembered something.


    "Isn''t this red foot Zhepu? You''re still alive. I see. This is your territory! Well, as long as you hand in the chart of the great route, it won''t be difficult for you today." Crick was excited when he thought that as long as he had a chart of the great route, he would be able to successfully enter the great route next time.


    "What, uncle, you''ve been to the great route!" Luffy looked at zhep in surprise and was curious about his experience.


    "Well, Luffy, I''ll leave it to you! The person I''m waiting for has arrived." Meng Haoran said and ignored Crick and went out.


    Crick, of course, was angry with Meng Haoran, who was so presumptuous in front of him. He was just about to get angry.


    "Ship... Captain, that guy... Caught up." Said a creli crew member trembling, pointing out of the ship.


    "What, it''s impossible to catch up here, that guy." Crick''s expression changed greatly. His heart trembled at the thought of the guy''s terrible strength. The hope was false. The guy didn''t catch up, but looking out of the boat, he immediately saw a unique raft and the big sword. The reality didn''t change.


    "Eagle eye, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time." Meng Haoran looked at the outstanding figure and the sharp Eagle like eyes and muttered to himself.


    "Why, we didn''t provoke you. Why are you chasing us?" Crick seemed to be out of his mind and yelled at the eagle eye.


    "Why? The reason is that you disturb my sleep, and I just want to exercise." The eagle eye said indifferently.


    Eagle eye''s answer made other people present silly. Unexpectedly, the big pirate group known as 5000 people was chased and killed by one person, and for such a boring reason.


    "So the great route is very dangerous, because you don''t know that in a moment, you will be chased for some boring reason. The weak are not qualified to stay there." Meng Haoran sighed. Of course, he didn''t say anything. On the contrary, that''s where the strong should go.


    "Oh! It seems that this little brother knows very well!" The eagle eye looked at Meng Haoran, instantly found the fact that Meng Haoran was a swordsman, and became interested in Meng Haoran. He didn''t expect such a figure to appear in the weakest East China Sea.


    "Eagle eye! Fight me!" At this time, Sauron said enthusiastically that the reason why he went to sea was to see eagle eye, and then defeat eagle eye to become the world''s No. 1 swordsman. Now the goal is in front of him, and he can''t help being excited.


    "You are still too weak now. I am not interested in you. Can''t you feel it? We take a huge strength gap." The eagle eye looked at Sauron and saw that although his strength was good, he didn''t even reach the sword power and didn''t agree to Sauron''s challenge.


    "I went to sea for you. I won''t be reconciled if I don''t achieve my goal. No one is strong at the beginning. The strong also becomes strong step by step. If I don''t fight against the strong today, I lose the possibility of becoming strong." Sauron said.


    "I see. I see. But you''ll die. Even so, do you have a waist war?" Sauron''s words made the eagle''s eyes look at each other, but it was just that. He didn''t pay much attention to Sauron.


    Sauron did not speak, but pulled out his sword and showed his heart.


    "Then I''ll use this sword against you." The eagle eye saw that the matter had come to this point, and World War I was inevitable, so in Sauron''s surprised eyes, he took down a decorative sword in front of his chest.


    "Look down on me?" There was anger in Sauron''s tone.


    "No, because that''s enough." Eagle eye said seriously, but Solon won''t believe it at this time. As long as Meng Haoran knows that their gap is really so big, even so, Solon can''t win.


    "Then don''t regret it!" Sauron said, entering a state of battle, and immediately became absorbed.


    "Three swords flow? However, it''s still too weak. Swordsmen don''t have as many swords as possible." While eagle eye said this, he had a trace of appreciation for Sauron''s originality.


    "I didn''t expect that things would still be like this. Well, I''ll wait. Anyway, it will end soon." Meng Haoran looked at the two men who were about to start the battle and said in his heart that he didn''t want to change anything. After all, this battle is still very important to Sauron.


    Similarly, although Luffy was not very reliable at ordinary times, he also made the right decision at this time and did not stop the battle.

 Chapter 125

    "Ghost cut!" Sauron assumed a unique posture, and then quickly launched his current more powerful attack.


    "Nani" Sauron''s pupils tightened, and the eagle''s eye''s sword directly blocked his three swords, just at the intersection, making Sauron''s sword unable to move. It was obvious that the eagle''s eye completely saw through his sword and produced a sword just right.


    Although this scene looks incredible, it is not surprising in fact. The gap between the big swordsman and the top swordsman is too big.


    "Can''t move, what did he do? The sword technique that the flesh can''t resist is even by this toy..." Sauron wanted to get rid of it, but found that he couldn''t move.


    "Is there such a big gap?" For the first time, Solon felt that challenging eagle eye today may be a wrong decision, because the gap in strength is really big beyond imagination.


    "The road to the world can''t be so far." Hawkeye didn''t speak, but Sauron stepped back and passed again.


    This time, Sauron was obviously hit. The three knives kept attacking the eagle eye, but they were easily blocked by the eagle eye. The eagle eye didn''t even move a step in the process.


    Finally, the eagle eye just picked up at random, and Sauron was directly picked out.


    "This gap should not exist!" Sauron didn''t give up and continued to attack madly.


    This time the eagle eye moved, but it still looked very calm.


    "What a crazy sword." The eagle eye looked at the young man who waved his sword for his dream and sighed in his heart.


    "It''s terrible to block all Sauron''s attacks with only a knife. It''s a monster!" Someone said.


    "I didn''t come here to be teased by this toy." Sauron''s eyes were full of blood and looked crazy.


    Finally found the gap between himself and eagle eye, knew he could not win, and then thought of his original intention, Sauron broke out and used "hunting", but he still couldn''t change the result and was stabbed by eagle eye''s sword.


    But even so, Sauron did not retreat. This attitude aroused the eagle''s eye''s pity for talent, gave Sauron respect, and took out his big knife "black knife".


    "Upanism - three thousand worlds" Sauron used his ultimate trick.


    The positions of eagle eye and Sauron were exchanged. Then Sauron turned and put away his sword: "I lost" and made a dead look


    "What?"


    "The sword in the back is a disgrace to the swordsman." Sauron said.


    Eagle eye looked at Sauron with the admiration and gave him his last knife. Sauron was hit hard in an instant, but his life was not endangered.


    "Sauron" Luffy shouted, and hurriedly dared to come over, his eyes red.


    "Don''t worry! He''s fine." Meng Haoran said to Luffy and calmed him down.


    "Next is me." Meng Haoran looked at the eagle''s eye.


    "Is your purpose the same as him? However, unlike him, you are qualified to challenge." Said the eagle eye.


    "Although I''d like to say so, my goal is not only the first swordsman, but the strongest! The sword is only a part of me. This time, I can borrow your hand to enhance the strength of kendo." Meng Haoran''s words changed eagle eye''s face.


    "Arrogance, I only use the sword as a tool. It seems necessary to let you know the horror of the sword." The eagle eye, who was originally optimistic about Meng Haoran, changed him because of Meng Haoran''s words and thought Meng Haoran was ambitious.


    "I don''t know, but don''t you need a break?" Although misunderstood, Meng Haoran did not explain and disdained to explain. Do you want to say that I have a system, so even if it is so against the sky.


    "No, it was just a warm-up." Eagle eye said confidently, and he didn''t lie. The battle just looked fierce, but for him, his usual practice was better than this.


    "Well, before that..." Meng Haoran walked around Sauron, who was still unconscious, in the eyes of everyone who didn''t know why,


    "Holy word: restoration." A white light enveloped Sauron''s body, and his injury recovered at a speed visible to the naked eye. In the last few seconds, he fully recovered. From his gentle breathing department, it can be seen that he was healthy and asleep.


    "Wow! That''s great." Luffy looked at him with bright eyes.


    "This is... It would have taken at least a month to recover, and the injury has recovered!"


    "Who is he? He has such means."


    ¡­¡­


    Meng Haoran showed his hand, and sure enough, he brushed his feet with a sense of existence.


    The eagle eye looked at Meng Haoran thoughtfully and thought of the devil''s fruit ability.


    "Well, let''s start!" Meng Haoran said to eagle eye after Luffy took Sauron aside.


    "Another fool, who wants to challenge eagle eye." Although Crick is impressed by Meng Haoran''s means just now, he is still not optimistic about Meng Haoran.


    "Well, what''s the matter!" Suddenly, everyone present felt an unusual sense of depression. With the feeling, they found the source, that is, Meng Haoran and eagle eye.


    Both of them held swords and assumed the posture of ready to hand at any time, while the air around them fluctuated strangely, like the strange image caused by the collision of legendary momentum.


    "Is this the realm of Jianhao?" The sober Solon felt this momentum and muttered to himself, knowing that he was still far away. At the same time, he was surprised at Meng Haoran''s strength and wondered who he was.


    "Ah! I see. He is a sword! The legendary bounty hunter." Finally someone recognized Meng Haoran and caused an uproar.


    "I didn''t expect to see a sword duel with eagle eye here. It''s really lucky!"


    This duel was completely different from that of Solon. Eagle eye didn''t dare to be careless. At the beginning, he took out the "black knife" and showed the peak strength of Jianhao. It seems that he intends to defeat Meng Haoran in the same realm.


    "Just like me." Meng Haoran''s momentum has reached the current peak. He knows he can''t wait any longer, so he took the lead in launching the offensive.


    Two long swords wrapped in invisible sword Qi had a fierce battle.


    The swordsmanship of "roar" and "bang" has reached the peak. There is no complexity and gorgeous. Each sword is the most concise and effective sword path, and the speed is not fast. Others can see it clearly, but it seems more terrible, because this direct confrontation is the most dangerous.


    The two swords intersect. Because of the invisible sword spirit, Meng Haoran and eagle eye have nothing to do with each other, but the surrounding environment has been damaged and countless sword marks have appeared. The good thing has been cut off by some sharp sword.

 Chapter 126

    "It''s so strong, even if it''s eagle''s eye and a sword..." under the stunned expression of the people, the most wonderful duel in the realm of swordsman continues.


    "Jianhao, it is said that he can easily cut off steel and has the existence of sword spirit. So that''s it!" Sauron looked fanatically at the two men who were fighting, and his heart was full of longing for the realm of Jianhao.


    "Unexpectedly, the sword of the East China Sea can reach this level. This strength is not weak in the great route!" Someone expressed emotion.


    Meng Haoran felt the oppression from the eagle eye and wanted to shout excitedly, but he didn''t dare to relax at all, because the sword had no eyes, and the victory or defeat of the master was only in an instant.


    "What''s the matter? The power of your sword is weakening!" Eagle eye said that at this time, he was still at ease, which was much better than Meng Haoran.


    "Really?" Meng Haoran said, secretly increasing his strength.


    The sound of "Qiang" metal collision became huge again.


    Eagle eye didn''t say any more and continued to fight.


    "Boom!" The ship they stood on completed their mission and sank into the sea. Eagle eyes flashed and jumped onto their ship, leaving Meng Haoran.


    "Run, you''ll be drowned. You''re a demon fruit power, aren''t you?" At this time, the owner of the Sea Restaurant shouted to Meng Haoran, after all, it is an old Jianghu. From Meng Haoran''s means of saving people, it can be seen that Meng Haoran is a devil.


    Eagle eye also frowned at Meng Haoran. He didn''t know what he was up to. After all, he knew that it was easy to jump onto other ships with Meng Haoran''s strength. Is it because it consumed too much just now? It doesn''t look like it!


    In the face of the situation that ordinary demon fruit capable people can be called a disaster, Meng Haoran calmly raised the hand without holding the sword and said to the surging waves:


    "Holy word: Ice Challenge arena." Instantly, the waves listened as if they understood people''s words. They violated the laws of nature and turned back. Finally, with Meng Haoran as the center, all the places within a radius of 500 meters became ice and turned into a circular sea challenge arena.


    Looking at this effect, Meng Haoran nodded with satisfaction. With this 1000 point value, his battle doesn''t want to be interrupted because of the battle site.


    "Well, you can continue." He said without care, completely ignoring the shocked expressions of others.


    "Monster! It can change the terrain. The combat power is inhuman." A man said, and the one next to him nodded.


    "Your demon fruit is stronger than your sword!" Eagle eye said, looking at Meng Haoran complicatedly, he thought Meng Haoran''s words were joking. He didn''t know that his words seemed right until this time, because his strength at this time far exceeded his kendo. If he invested all his time in fruit ability, it would be easy to become a senior general at this time.


    Of course, eagle eye doesn''t know that Meng Haoran''s fruit ability has already broken through the sky, so he still underestimated him.


    "There is such a devil fruit. Compared with Luffy, it is a day and a place. It can not only save people, but also be frozen. What fruit is it?"


    "Isn''t it? My rubber fruit is the strongest." Luffy immediately retorted.


    "Also, there is no strongest fruit, only the strongest fruit users." Meng Haoran also heard Luffy''s words and thought that his ability developed with rubber fruit was speechless. An ordinary fruit was just used by him.


    "I see. Then I''ll show you the power of the great swordsman, which is enough to compete with the natural department." Eagle eye completely agreed with Meng Haoran at this time and decided to help him feel the realm of great Jianhao in advance.


    "Wait and see." Finally, Meng Haoran was excited to see the real swordsman. He stared at the eagle eye for fear of missing a detail.


    Eagle eye slowly took out his black knife. With a loud drink, there was a change on the surface of the black knife. That was the invisible sword Qi increased to the limit in an instant, and gradually a blue sword Qi visible to the naked eye appeared in front of everyone.


    "This is... You can feel a sharp feeling so far away, and your skin hurts." Meng Haoran felt the power brought by the great swordsman.


    "According to their strength, swordsmen are divided into ordinary swordsmen, top swordsmen, swordsmen, great swordsmen and the legendary five realms of the sword emperor. Swordsmen can skillfully use general swordsmanship, while top swordsmen can create their own swordsmanship. Swordsmen produce sword Qi without attributes, because it is generally invisible, and great swordsmen further add their own to sword Qi The understanding of the sword changes its attributes, which greatly enhances the power of the sword Qi, and finally becomes the attribute sword Qi, also known as sword gang. My sword Qi is sharp, so it comes out like this. The sword gang with sharp attribute will increase the sharpness of my sword edge by 10 times. " Eagle eye did not attack at the first time, but explained it to Meng Haoran.


    Meng Hao clearly nodded and asked, "what about the sword emperor?"


    "I don''t know what kind of state it is, because no one has hit it now, but it is said that the sword emperor wears thousands of swordsmen." Eagle eye said, and finally he looked yearning. Although he has gone far in dajianhao, he has no clue about the sword.


    "Then let you feel it! Don''t die, boy." After eagle eye finished, his eyes became serious. He was serious and would never show mercy.


    "Come on." Meng Haoran held his sword tightly and was equally serious.


    In the expectant eyes, a startling blue light flashed, and a huge sword appeared in the sky and cut at Meng Haoran.


    At this moment, Meng Haoran really felt the power of the great swordsman, which was 10 times more powerful than the swordsman, full of murderous spirit, which was a kind of indifference to life.


    "Dang" Meng Haoran''s sword came into contact with Jian gang. Then Meng Haoran flew out directly and was seriously injured by Jian gang in an instant.


    However, at this time, Meng Haoran was very happy. After feeling the power of Da Jianhao, he had found the way to Da Jianhao. As long as he practiced well for a while, he would naturally reach the realm of Da Jianhao.


    "Bang" Meng Haoran was smashed into the ice, and his blood dyed the ice red.


    "Dead? No, not yet." Eagle eye could feel that Meng Haoran''s life breath was weak for a period of time, but then it gradually recovered. He immediately put his heart down. He didn''t want such a guy with great potential to die in his hands.


    Sure enough, Meng Haoran got out of the ice, and he didn''t look as embarrassed as before. His injury was better.


    "Thank you for your advice. I owe you a favor." Meng Haoran bowed to the eagle eye.


    Eagle eye nodded and turned to leave. Today, he was exhausted. He actually met such two interesting guys. Now he wants to share with his friends.

 Chapter 127

    Naturally, no one dares to stop eagle eye from leaving. If eagle eye kills, I''m afraid they will all die except Meng Haoran. No one wants him to stay by his side. It''s bad to feel involuntarily.


    "Saved." Countless Crick members looked at the eagle eye and thought in their heart, completely forgetting that there was still Meng Haoran who they could not resist at all.


    "It''s terrible. I''m not hurt at all. It''s really worthy of being my crew." Luffy revolved around Meng Haoran''s body.


    "The point is not here! Besides, when did I join you?" Meng Haoran said.


    "Ah! Haven''t you joined?" Luffy felt his head and couldn''t figure it out.


    At this time, usop was far away, as if he was afraid of being angry by Meng Haoran. If you listen carefully, you can hear, "Luffy, a fool, went to provoke the monster and was killed, I don''t care."


    Different from usop, Solon, although he was not particularly close, it can be seen from his eyes that he was not floating past that he was still very concerned about whether Meng Haoran could join them. He didn''t seem to reject it, but looked forward to it.


    "When he joined, I can observe Jianhao closely. They are swordsmen in the East China Sea, and there is little difference in age. Our gap is so big as Mao." Sauron looked at Meng Haoran''s indifferent expression and thought that of course he couldn''t do it.


    "Why should I join your pirate group? Is your pirate group rich? Powerful? Or powerful? Well, look at you. You don''t have my money. If you have strength, I''m confident that I''m better than you. Finally, you don''t even have a decent ship and want to go to sea?" Meng Haoran asked a series of questions. Lu Fei was stunned. Of course, no one found that Meng Haoran didn''t say that he was better than Lu Fei.


    I''m kidding. As the protagonist of the pirate king world, Luffy''s backstage is really unmatched by Meng Haoran. His father is the leader of the revolutionary army, and his strength is at least a general. His grandfather is the naval hero Karp. Although he is a lieutenant general, his strength is far superior to that of a general. Moreover, there is a red hair who is optimistic about one of the four emperors of the pirate, which can be said to be black and white! Not to mention that he has two brothers with good strength.


    "We have a dream!" Luffy thought for a long time before he said such a sentence.


    Meng Haoran smiled and said, "Whoever doesn''t have a dream, and who says he has a dream, will join you. Back 10000 steps, the captain is usually borne by the person with the highest strength. Do you want me to join you and let me be the captain?"


    Finally, Luffy didn''t speak again this time. He looked at the captain very seriously.


    "There''s nothing to say! Then I''ll go first." Meng Haoran jumped to his holy word as soon as his figure flashed, and left this place of right and wrong. He was in a hurry to see Nami?


    As for the Crick Pirate Group, let Luffy, the Lord, solve it! I think it would be easier for him to have Sauron''s help this time.


    Like eagle eye, no one stopped him this time. Even if his boat seems to be more high-end than the Sea restaurant, they still know the basic rule of not provoking people better than themselves.


    ok In order to see Nami as soon as possible, Meng Haoran directly started the fastest speed of Shengyan, which is more than ten times faster than ordinary ships. This speed is unprecedented at sea. If someone sees Meng Haoran''s ship, it will be amazing.


    "Hum, I''ll be a pirate in the future. If the Navy comes to chase them, I promise to let them eat air in the back." Meng Haoran thought of the beauty, and the corners of his mouth turned slightly.


    I don''t know that the Navy that even peacekeepers can build is still using such a low-level sailing boat and depends on the wind. I don''t know what they think.


    "I''ll have a little rest while it''s still some time." Shengyan has the function of autopilot. Just enter the coordinates, and generally it can reach the destination. Of course, it won''t work on the great route, because the place is too abnormal, and the map doesn''t work at all. It only depends on the pointer.


    Lying in his bedroom, Meng Haoran couldn''t help recalling today''s battle with eagle eye. The more he recalled, the more he felt he had gained a lot. He simply fell into the practice of kendo.


    Finally, the next day, Meng Haoran came to kekexia village, the destination of his trip.


    "It was a disappointment that I didn''t meet the manatee." Meng Haoran muttered and got off the ship.


    A manatee in a certain sea area sneezed greatly, then turned over and looked around suspiciously. He didn''t find anything unusual and slept again. He didn''t realize that he had escaped.


    After walking for a long time, I vaguely saw kekexia village. Different from what I thought, this village is sparsely populated. Well, at least I can''t see a few people outside. They all hide at home. Only a few villagers on the street look at him with different sunshine. I probably haven''t seen anyone outside for a long time.


    "Young man, no matter what you''re here for, I advise you to leave early after the last thing. It''s not safe here." An uncle with a funny windmill on his head said to Meng Haoran.


    "This is ah Jian." Meng Haoran immediately put him in the seat with the people in his memory, and had a slight favor for this kind guy.


    "I''m Nami''s friend. I''m looking for her this time. I''ll leave soon." This is to tell the truth, but it''s to solve the Dragon Pirate Group and take Nami with you. If Nami doesn''t want to, then take it away by force. No, TIMI is his favorite character. Even if her sailing talent is worth it.


    As soon as Meng Haoran came to find Nami, ah Jian didn''t show any other performance at that time, but several people who didn''t know the truth with him showed hostility to Meng Haoran. After all, Nami was forced to join the Dragon Pirate Group. They don''t know yet.


    However, Meng Haoran didn''t mind because of this. Those who don''t know are innocent!


    "Oh! I''m looking for Nami! I''ll take you now." Ah Jian said that he saw Nami''s behavior. It was hard for her to make such a great sacrifice for the village. Originally, she thought Nami would not make friends. Now it''s also very happy to see Meng Haoran claiming to be his friend.


    A Jian didn''t think that Meng Haoran had a different purpose, but seeing Meng Haoran''s dress ruled out this possibility, because Meng Haoran''s things are too gorgeous and high-end. He must be a person with great status. As for the strong, he didn''t think so, because Meng Haoran is too young. Even if he sees Meng Haoran''s sword, he thinks it''s an ornament.

 Chapter 128

    "Nami, your friend is looking for you!" A Jian takes Meng Haoran to Nami''s house.


    "Yes, ah Jian! Nami has gone out and hasn''t come back yet." In front of Meng Haoran is a girl with blue hair. It is Naoki Gao, Nami''s sister. She has a unique tattoo to prevent Nami from feeling lonely. Her relationship with Nami can be said to be very good.


    "Ah La! Is this Nami''s friend? Please come in and do it! She''ll be back later." Although it''s strange that she and Nami have friends to find her, after all, she has never heard Nami say that he has made any friends outside, but noqigao still plans to go in with Meng Haoran.


    "So excuse me." Meng Haoran said, not polite, and went in directly.


    "Then I''ll go first. If there''s anything you can call me." Ah Jian said that the man had gone far away.


    "Won''t you come and sit down?"


    "No." Waved.


    "Would you like something to drink? Black tea or coffee? Black tea? Black tea is good." noqi Gao said to Meng Haoran, who had already sat down, and took a cup of black tea for Meng Haoran.


    Meng Haoran looked at the black tea in front of him speechless. Finally, he had to accept it silently.


    Without words, the atmosphere fell into silence.


    "I''m back." I don''t know how long it took, Nami''s voice came from outside.


    "Nami, your friend is looking for you." Nochigo said.


    "My friend..." Nami was puzzled. Then she came in and saw Meng Haoran, and her eyes were opposite in an instant.


    "Who are you? What are you doing here?" Nami looked at Meng Haoran with vigilance and was on guard against this unexpected guest, while noqi Gao also looked at Meng Haoran unexpectedly. She didn''t expect that things would develop like this.


    Meng Haoran smiled bitterly. He didn''t expect that he had no sense of existence. He met at the Sea restaurant but wasn''t remembered. However, he said, "I didn''t mean any harm here. I said I was your friend only to find you, and I believe we will become real friends next." Of course, whether this friend is active or passive is unknown.


    "What!!" Nami felt a little disgusted at the inexplicable guy in front of her. "Anyway, you''d better go. You''re not welcome here."


    "I''m a bounty hunter. I''m here to defeat the Dragon this time, but I need you to promise me one thing, that is, I''ll go after I defeat the dragon." Already, Meng Haoran doesn''t intend to beat around the bush.


    "Bounty hunter!" Nami accidentally looked at Meng Haoran and immediately felt that Meng Haoran was lying to her. In front of her, this guy was obviously a little white face with no strength to bind chickens! It is absolutely impossible for her to defeat the Dragon without the momentum of a strong man.


    However, Nami''s eyes turned and the corners of her mouth curved. "I agreed to your request, but I''ll wait until you defeat the dragon." Anyway, it''s impossible. The dragon is so powerful. Let him try! It will be solved by then. It''s not her fault to find her own death.


    Meng Haoran naturally knew her general idea from Nami''s behavior, but he didn''t point it out. After all, when the Dragon died, she couldn''t help it. He also showed an unidentified smile.


    "Well, it''s so late today. I''ll go to the Dragon tomorrow. I''ll spend the night today! Don''t you care!" Meng Haoran''s words are reasonable, but in Nami''s view, she is afraid.


    "Of course." With a forced smile, Nami gnawed her teeth at Meng Haoran.


    "I''m not afraid you don''t feel for me. I''m afraid you ignore me." Meng Haoran''s mood is extremely good. He is very excited at the thought of starting soon. What to do if Luffy doesn''t have a sailor at that time is no longer within his consideration. He has a good feeling for Luffy because of his previous life, but that''s all. It''s not enough for him. In short, he has to decide.


    The next day, Meng Haoran slept until noon.


    "Well... Good sleep!" After a little sigh, I found that both Nami sisters were having lunch by themselves.


    "Hum" Nami saw that Meng Haoran''s head turned to other directions. She was very dissatisfied that Meng Haoran didn''t come out until now. In her opinion, it was obviously a sign of fear.


    Meng Haoran didn''t explain. He ate his own lunch.


    This is what norch prepared! She''s really a good character. Do you want to let her on board? There is still a lack of a cook on board. Meng Haoran thought while eating.


    Ten minutes later, Meng Haoran gracefully wiped his mouth with paper, which was the end of lunch.


    "Then I''ll go." Without waiting for Nami''s reaction, she went out.


    "Look! He escaped." Nami said to nochigo.


    Noqi Gao looked at Meng Haoran''s back, but he vaguely felt that it was not the case. Maybe what he said yesterday was true? Even some expectations.


    Meng Haoran would be happy if he knew that noqigao would think so.


    ¡­¡­


    "Is this the Dragon realm? It''s a good place! But it''s a pity." Meng Haoran''s pity is that this place will soon become ruins.


    Standing outside the dragon field, Meng Haoran didn''t intend to go in at all, but slowly stretched out a finger, aiming at the dragon field.


    "Holy word: earthquake." With Meng Haoran''s words, the dragon field gradually vibrated, and the earthquake became stronger and stronger.


    "What, how does it feel like a shock? Are you drunk?" A fishman wondered, but immediately he found himself wrong, because the ground under him suddenly split, and his consciousness dissipated.


    "Earthquake!"


    "Help!"


    "Who... Who will help me! Ah..."


    ¡­¡­


    Meng Haoran quietly listened to the screams of fish people outside. At this moment, life is so fragile in front of nature.


    Five minutes later, the dragon field was completely turned into ruins, and all the fish people in it were almost dead.


    "Well, there are others who are not dead." Meng Haoran frowned and raised his hand again.


    "Holy word: frozen"


    With Meng Haoran''s words, the breath of life in the dragon field finally disappeared, and a bully dragon Pirate Group in the East China Sea was destroyed without seeing the enemy.


    "Ah La! I forgot that an octopus in the fish man has a good relationship with Raleigh. He won''t die! If he dies, it will be troublesome to get the domineering cultivation method from Raleigh." On the way back, Meng Haoran suddenly thought of Xiao Ba, but he didn''t worry much. After all, the domineering cultivation method is not unique to Raleigh.

 Chapter 129

    Back at Nami''s house, Nami and noqigao looked at him in surprise. Nami''s eyes were full of contempt. She thought he went out for a turn and came back. Noqigao''s eyes also showed disappointment. She couldn''t. Meng Haoran solved the Dragon Pirate Group so soon. Then the truth is that Meng Haoran is really a liar.


    "Well, you seem to have misunderstood something. I''ve finished the agreement. Now I''m waiting for you." Meng Haoran was also aware of their mistakes. They didn''t know their strength. Of course, they would think they didn''t solve the Dragon Pirate Group so quickly.


    "Blow it! You''re trying to deceive me. It''s a hundred years early?" Nami obviously didn''t believe Meng Haoran''s words, nor did nuqi Gao. At this moment, Meng Haoran was completely regarded as a liar.


    "Then go and verify it yourself! I''ll wait for you here." Meng Haoran said calmly that she was not angry because of Nami''s attitude. Facts speak louder than words.


    "Do you really..." seeing Meng Haoran so calm, Nuo Qigao felt as if he was not joking and had a trace of doubt.


    "I''ll let you give up! Let''s go and have a look. I hope you''ll be gone when I come back." Nami said so. In fact, what she wanted was to go and have a look by the way. After all, she hasn''t reported back yet.


    "See you soon." What Nami saw was Meng Haoran''s bright smile, which made her vaguely have a bad feeling. Can''t... How can that guy who can''t do it?


    Because of her premonition, Nami accelerated the pace of going to the dragon field, that is, the dragon field that hopes Meng Haoran will really destroy, so that cocoa will be saved. She doesn''t want to see Meng Haoran''s proud look, which is very contradictory.


    "This is..." Nami looked at the ruins in front of her and covered her mouth in disbelief. For a long time, a line of tears flowed down and sobbed silently.


    This scene was what she had been dreaming of for many years, but she was disappointed again and again. The strength of the dragon made her forget to resist and had to give in. Finally, she compromised and secretly protected her village in her own way, thinking that it was impossible to get rid of the dragon in her life. Unexpectedly, the Dragon Pirate Group was destroyed in this way, and she still seemed to have no strength to fight back, At this moment, she realized that she was finally free and shed tears of happiness.


    "Do you need a shoulder?" At this time, Meng Haoran''s voice came from behind Nami. Of course, Meng Haoran followed quietly.


    "How do you..." unexpectedly, Meng Haoran suddenly appeared. I thought he was coming to see a joke, but the pity in Meng Haoran''s eyes made her feel wronged for no reason. It seems that children face their relatives. At this moment, Meng Haoran and her adoptive mother''s shadow coincided. I remember that belmel once looked at her with this kind of eyes.


    "I don''t want your pity." Although he said so, he slowly leaned against Meng Haoran, and finally leaned on Meng Haoran''s shoulder insincerely.


    It''s so warm and strong. I really want to go on like this all the time. At this moment, Nami felt an unprecedented sense of security. She indulged in Meng Haoran''s shoulders without knowing it, and her heart changed quietly. A seed of emotion was quietly buried.


    Meng Haoran didn''t have any evil thoughts at this moment. Looking at Nami whose tears hadn''t disappeared, he couldn''t help feeling whether he was wrong. He knew that Nami would be so painful, but he didn''t come to save her at the first time, but the reason was so ridiculous. Didn''t he exist to change? Why stick to the original Nami? The idea of Nami herself was not taken into account at all.


    Although he seems to have successfully achieved his goal, and Nami is likely to go with him, he can''t be happy, so he has to swear in his heart: never let Nami be wronged in the future.


    "Hoo..." just when Meng Haoran planned to apologize to Nami. When he came late, he found that Nami had fallen asleep against him, so he gave up his original plan and looked at the pitiful beautiful girl in front of him quietly.


    ok Meng Haoran, a powerful, gentle and handsome girl, unknowingly hurt a girl.


    "Well, I had a good sleep." Nami slowly opened her eyes. First, she saw that she was also stunned in Meng Haoran''s arms, and then the previous memory hit. Her white face instantly turned crimson, adding a little cute.


    "100 million Bailey," Nami said suddenly.


    "What?" Meng Haoran didn''t react at all.


    "Hum, did you hold me for so long without charge? Even if you owe me 100 million Bailey, when will you pay it back and when can you leave?" That''s what she said, but Nami''s face that hasn''t completely returned to normal betrayed her and was decisive and arrogant. Of course, it''s a little shameful for a girl to be held by others so easily, even if Meng Haoran took advantage of it at that time.


    "But now I don''t have money! Or you will follow me and give it to you when I have money." Of course, Meng Haoran can''t have no money. Even without him, he can change. But is it good for him? He can see that Nami is just a little shy and wants to stay with him in this way. Otherwise, how can she offer a sky high price of 100 million? In her opinion, Meng Haoran can''t take it out.


    "Well, that''s it!" Nami''s answer not only confirmed Meng Haoran''s idea, but also made him applaud for his wit. If she did, she would be a real fool. Fortunately, her EQ was still normal.


    "What, you want to go to sea with Haoran." Naomi''s family, said noqi Gao in surprise. She didn''t expect that this moment came so fast. She glanced back and forth between Meng Haoran and Naomi with strange eyes.


    It seemed that she was a little guilty. Nami said, "no, he owed me 100 million Bailey. I''m afraid he won''t change in the future. That''s why I went to supervise her." But when you talk, your eyes are a little erratic!


    "Oh..." Nuo Qi''s voice was a little strange. She knew Nami very well and knew what Nami thought.


    But looking at Meng Haoran with a smile on his face, the words he wanted to bless turned into: "can I go together?"


    As soon as the words were spoken, the three people were stunned, "no, don''t misunderstand, I''m a little worried about Nami." Noqigao himself didn''t believe that he actually said that, so he quickly explained.


    "OK! Sister nuqi Gao, you''d better come with me. Haoran, do you have any opinion?" Nami didn''t think so much at all. She didn''t know that someone had a ulterior motive.


    "Of course I''m welcome. I still need a cook on board?" Meng Haoran''s face is a little strange, but he is still happy to join the beautiful woman.


    So, the matter was so muddled that Meng Haoran''s team finally turned into three people, which was beginning to take shape.

 Chapter 130

    The next day, it was well known that the Dragon Pirate Group was destroyed. Kekexia village held a grand celebration with the theme of thanking Meng Haoran, a great hero.


    However, Meng Haoran had to stay for one day and join the carnival.


    That night, Meng Haoran was drunk because he refused to toast, and was carried back by Nami.


    "Nami, you must realize your dream! And noqigao, follow Lord Meng Haoran well." Of course, the news that Nami and noqi Gao are going to follow Meng Haoran can''t be concealed, and there''s no need to hide it. It''s not that the villagers came to see Meng Haoran off when he was going to leave.


    "Of course, I''m the woman who wants to draw charts of the world." Nami looked at the villagers who came to see them off and shouted that she felt very happy at this moment. She not only got rid of the claws of the dragon, but also had the opportunity to realize her dream of directly growing up.


    Nuo Qigao looked at all this with a smile. She felt some good fortune for her to be on Meng Haoran''s ship, but she was not exclusive, but happy.


    "Then goodbye and set sail." It''s always hard to say goodbye. Meng Haoran flashed decisively.


    In other words, the popularity of the holy word has finally changed a little because of the new Nami and noqi Gao, but compared with the huge of the holy word, there are still fewer three people, so Meng Haoran has to consider looking for someone again.


    Immediately, Meng Haoran''s face was positive and said in righteous words, "I''m not that kind of person. Please respect yourself." And his eyes moved away from Nami, which surprised Nami. He didn''t know that he was bleeding in his heart when he said this. What a good opportunity! "Giggle... Tease you! I really thought I had so much charm." Nami''s face changing practice is also perfect, but the appreciation for Meng Haoran in her eyes still doesn''t escape. She has been observing her Meng Haoran.


    "Hoo, fortunately, I didn''t guess wrong, otherwise I''ll pit my father." Meng Haoran secretly said.


    After such a whole, the distance between Nami and Meng Haoran was unknowingly narrowed again. After a little contact with Nami on the ship, Nami was not very exclusive of Meng Haoran. In this way, it was not long before Nami became the object in Meng Haoran''s bag.


    "Ah! It''s a newspaper seabird." on this day, a strange seabird with a backpack on its chest appeared above the holy word. Nami immediately recognized its real body. It is a kind of trained seabird specially used to send newspapers to those who need to know the latest news at sea. Anyone with money can buy it.


    "Mummy, this is yours." Nami gave seabird a coin and took the latest issue of the newspaper.


    "Let me see what has happened recently. Well, this is the East China Sea section." Nami turned the newspaper to where they wanted to read.


    "A lot of things have happened? The straw hats beat Monka and the clowns. Recently, they defeated the Crick Pirate Group in the Sea restaurant!" When Nami saw this, Luffy''s face appeared in her mind and smiled.


    "Eagle eye appears in the East China Sea and duels with a sword in the East China Sea! A sword falls slightly, and eagle eye acknowledges its strength." The news also came with a picture of the confrontation between eagle eye and Meng Haoran.


    "I didn''t expect you to be that famous sword! It''s very powerful?" Nami looked at Meng Hao in surprise. She was not particularly shocked because she didn''t know how strong the eagle eye was. She was just surprised at Meng Haoran''s "sword" identity. You know, this name is still very popular in the East China Sea.


    But if she knew what a slight downwind meant when she fought with eagle eye, she wouldn''t pay attention to the name of "one sword".


    "I''ll say I''m a bounty hunter!" Meng Haoran was surprised that there were his photos on it, and he didn''t know how to get them.


    In a short surprise, Nami continued to read the newspaper, and Meng Haoran did his own business.


    "What? Haoran, you are wanted! They want you because you killed a rat colonel." Nami said in an atmosphere. She knew about the rat Colonel, because Meng Haoran told her that he met him on the road and found that he was killed by him in collusion with the dragon to rob her money.


    Meng Haoran killed Colonel mouse, and Nami naturally supported it. Such a scum doesn''t deserve to be a Navy at all. Unexpectedly, the Navy wanted Meng Haoran.


    "Oh! Let me see. It''s only 50 million yuan. I really underestimate me, but it doesn''t matter. I just don''t want to be a pirate hunter." Meng Haoran glanced and said that different from Nami''s focus, he was just a little unhappy about the wanted reward.

 Chapter 131

    "The point is not here! What reward do you pay attention to at this time!" Nami looked at Meng Haoran discontentedly.


    Noqi Gao, who heard Nami''s exclamation, also gathered around. After knowing what had happened, he was also aggrieved for Meng Haoran. He didn''t understand this behavior of the Navy. He was in a good impression of Meng Haoran and doubted the justice of the Navy.


    "Why don''t you explain? Maybe they''ll withdraw the wanted." Noqi looked at Meng Haoran carefully and said.


    "Impossible." Meng Haoran immediately denied this. It''s useless not to mention it first. Isn''t it soft to ask him to explain? This is absolutely impossible. I''m kidding, but he has never paid attention to the Navy. It should be said that they are not at the same level at all. His prospect is far beyond the world. How two it is to ask him to be soft!


    "The Navy won''t believe me. Besides, what''s the face of revoking the wanted Navy? However, thank you for thinking of me." Seeing that noqi Gao has the tendency to shed tears because of his words, Meng Haoran hurriedly said, and noqi Gao immediately burst into tears and smiled at Meng Haoran''s words.


    "I didn''t expect to be a pirate one day." Meng Haoran pretends to be lonely, which is entirely to arouse Nami''s sympathy, because Nami hates pirates very much because of the Dragon Pirate Group. If Meng Haoran is a pirate, she really won''t go with him easily. Now she is a pirate for a reason, and she is still implicated by Nami, so that Nami won''t dislike Meng Haoran''s identity as a pirate, Instead, they will feel guilty about Meng Haoran.


    "We''ll be with you. Aren''t we just pirates?" Nami felt guilty when she saw Meng Haoran''s loneliness. She quickly said that she had never thought about why she had to be a pirate when she was wanted. Nuqi Gao nodded again and again.


    Meng Haoran was overjoyed and very proud when he heard the two women''s statements. His two good sisters were spoiled by him.


    Since then, Meng Haoran has cleared the obstacles for the transformation of pirates. He really wants to thank the Navy for its help. The matter that had to be done was solved so simply.


    The matter is basically over here. Nami continues to read the newspaper, but with the straw hat Pirate Group, Luffy is wanted for 25 million, and there is no other news worthy of their attention.


    The straw hat 25 million is less than 5 million, naturally because the dragon was solved by Meng Haoran.


    At the headquarters of the Navy, the marshal of the Warring States period looked at the man sleeping in his office and shouted, "don''t sleep again, every time."


    "Oh, it''s the Warring States period! Why do you want to compete with me to eat doughnuts?" Kapp woke up, but said off-line.


    "You... Get out of here." The Warring States period looked at Karp and roared.


    "What? It''s not eating round and round!" Kapp said somewhat disappointed, completely ignoring the Warring States period.


    At this time, a man came in and said, "marshal of the Warring States period, lieutenant general Kapp, this is the latest wanted list." Then he handed a document to the Warring States period.


    "Oh!" The Warring States outcome document looks closer,


    "No big changes!" He was about to release the document, but two intelligence appeared in front of him: Mengqi D Luffy and Meng Haoran.


    "When did such a figure appear in the East China Sea? If you let it go, it will be a trouble in the future." The Warring States period is worthy of being called a wise general. From the information of Luffy and Meng Haoran, it can be seen that they are not in the pool, and their future harm to the navy is expected.


    "What! What, who is so powerful." Kapp also gathered around and found Luffy for the first time. "It''s Luffy! It''s worthy of being my grandson."


    "Nani, Luffy is your grandson. Look at your good grandson, find a way to solve it yourself!" As soon as the Warring States period knew Luffy''s real body, his eyes looked at Karp full of anger, but it also eliminated your mind of strangling Luffy in the cradle, and ignored Meng Haoran at the same time.


    "Don''t worry! I''m a hero of naval justice..." just in the Warring States period, I thought Kapp was going to clean up the door, but I was a little happy to find that Kapp was present and fell asleep.


    The Warring States period patted his forehead. "I knew it would be like this." And I''m not waking up Kapp.


    New world, white beard Pirate Group, white beard laughed at the wanted notice of Meng Haoran and Luffy: "Lala Lala Lala, finally there are two interesting newcomers. Celebrate for Luffy and Meng Haoran!" So a carnival began.


    "Finally? Luffy." A man with a short right hand and three scratches on his face muttered when he looked at Luffy''s wanted warrant. This man put his bet on Luffy and lost the red hair of one hand. Now he is one of the four emperors.


    "And..." red hair''s eyes moved away from Luffy''s wanted notice and fell on Meng Haoran''s wanted notice. "Does this man really have the potential as eagle eye said?" Thinking of what eagle eye said to him some time ago, eagle eye commented that Meng Haoran is a person with the potential of the emperor, that is, he is likely to awaken his overlord.


    Deres Rosa, Don Quixote de Franco, sitting on the throne, looked at the wanted notice in front of him and said madly, "let the storm come more violently. The violent walk of this era can''t be stopped."


    ¡­¡­


    Meng Haoran''s mood at this time can be said to be extremely good, because from the beginning, he found that his faith power began to soar, and the faith power of the consumption version directly rose from 110000 to 150000, and it is still growing.


    "It seems to be the effect of being wanted. If the reward is higher, will it increase faster?" Meng Haoran thought of some greed.


    According to Meng Haoran''s budget, the power of faith brought by his name being known by the world for the first time should increase to about 200000, and then it may continue to increase, but the speed is not so fast. If he wants to make a great improvement, he needs to do something big to make the reward increase significantly.


    For the power of faith, Meng Haoran has some dangerous plans, but he hasn''t completely determined the plan, and he doesn''t intend to tell the second daughter so as not to scare them.


    "Come on! Those who want to trouble me come quickly! Then you will become my stepping stone and add strength to my plan." Meng Haoran very much hopes that some guy who doesn''t raise his eyes will come to him for trouble at this moment. In this way, it''s just with him.


    However, contrary to his wishes, the road to the great route was calm and nothing happened, so he had to take the initiative and planned to go to Rogge town.

 Chapter 132

    Rogge Town, known as the "town of beginning and end", is located near the entrance of the great route. The previous generation of pirate king Gore D Roger was born in Rogge town and executed here.


    Meng Haoran was standing under the stage where Gore D Roger was executed. He was silent. He knew some inside information. For example, Gore D Roger actually surrendered himself in order to open the era of great navigation. At that time, he was terminally ill and his life was soon over.


    As a pirate, Meng Haoran still admires him because he has completed what others have not completed, obtained the last secret treasure of the great route, became the first pirate king and opened a great era.


    But as a man, Meng Haoran despised him. In order to dream, he abandoned everything else, didn''t take good care of his wife and children, and they didn''t come to a good end because of his identity. Ace was publicly executed because he was found to be his blood.


    "Well, it''s better to do something meaningful than to remember here. After all, there is a good saying that we live in the present." Meng Haoran finally took a deep look at the execution platform, turned and left. At the same time, he vowed to surpass the pirate king and make his women happy at the same time.


    At this time, he sent Nami and her daughters to purchase. After all, Nami is a good hand in running the family. Her desire for money won''t make her suffer in this regard.


    "Hello, please wait a minute." Meng Haoran heard a crisp female voice behind him. He turned around and saw that it was an acquaintance, Darth Qi, who was very obsessed with the famous sword. At the same time, he was still a little confused.


    "Oh! What can I do for you?" Meng Haoran looked at Darth Qi with a smile. From her expression, she knew that she hadn''t found his identity at this time, otherwise she wouldn''t be so easy to talk.


    "Can you show me your sword?" Darth Qi seemed a little embarrassed, but she still said that there was no way. She couldn''t help seeing a good sword.


    Looking at Darth Qi''s cute face, Meng Haoran really couldn''t find a reason to refuse. Besides, it wasn''t a big deal, so he untied the sword from his waist and handed it to her.


    As soon as Darth Qi received the sword, she took it in her hand and watched it confidently. She made a small voice in her mouth, as if she were commenting on the sword, completely ignoring the main Lord Meng Haoran.


    Meng Haoran didn''t think so, so he waited quietly.


    "Please protect this sword well. Although this sword is not one of the twenty-one workers or the fifty workers of fast knife and the eighty workers of fast knife, it is definitely no worse than them. Maybe I have little knowledge and haven''t heard its name. In short, please use this sword well and don''t let it dust." For a long time, Darth Qi reluctantly returned the sword to Meng Haoran and said such a sentence.


    "Of course, it will become a legend because of my existence." Meng Haoran said seriously. At the same time, he secretly said: what famous sword can''t compare with the sword made by the power of faith! Because as long as the power of faith is enough, it can become infinitely stronger. In the end, it is not difficult for the spirit to become an artifact.


    As soon as these words came out, Darth Qi immediately looked at her with your bragging eyes. In Darth Qi''s opinion, Meng Haoran didn''t look like an ordinary person, but that''s all. She never thought that the handsome man in front of her was one of the few people with the highest force in the pirate world, not only because those guys were in the new world, And people with that strength won''t be so young.


    "Sergeant dasky, Colonel smog is looking for you. Please hurry over!" At this time, a small soldier in a navy uniform came over and said to dasky.


    "Oh! Then I''ll go first." Darth Qi looked at Meng Haoran''s sword and turned away.


    Meng Haoran looked at all this with a smile and thought: if I say I''m a pirate now, she will be ecstatic! Because then she would have reason to get the sword from me.


    Darth KIE has left. Naturally, he has no reason to stay here anymore. But he still remembers the people who came here this time! On the one hand, on the other hand, he made his reputation as a pirate group. The last time he was wanted, he used his nickname. This time, he wanted to appear in the eyes of the living people as the head of the divine word Pirate Group. As for why it was not a holy word, because he suddenly felt that the word God was a little powerful.


    Having identified it, Meng Haoran took action to the target location.


    ok If you guessed correctly, in fact, he went in the same direction as Darth Qi just now. Nonsense, Darth Qi also went to the Navy branch, and he also went there. Of course, it''s the same, but why didn''t he think of Darth Qi just now!


    ¡­


    At the naval branch of Rogge Town, smog looked at the new wanted notice in front of him recently, and his eyes were dignified. If you look carefully, you will find that Smog''s eyes stopped on only two of the many wanted people, that is, straw hat Luffy and a sword Meng Haoran.


    "I didn''t expect such people to appear when I first came to the East China Sea, but I decided to block them out of the great route." Smog thought so.


    Smog, the captain of the Navy headquarters, is naturally possessed by the devil fruit smoke. Originally, such an identity has a good future. It is not impossible to become a senior general in the future. However, because his character can''t see the dark side of the Navy, he automatically applied for garrison in Rogge town to prevent the pirates in the East China Sea from entering the great route.


    However, due to his strong strength and the fact that the natural demon fruit ignores physical attacks, he is basically invincible in the East China Sea. Nonsense, most people in the East China Sea don''t even know the demon fruit, let alone the natural system. They are not domineering or both natural systems, and they don''t even have the qualification to fight.


    With tough measures, the ghosts and monsters in Rogge town were eliminated by him as quickly as possible. For a time, Rogge town basically couldn''t see the pirates. Even if there were, there were a few kittens, and they still hid their identity.


    Some pirates who heard of smog''s deeds also deliberately avoided Rogge Town, so Rogge Town, which used to be frequented by pirates, became much calmer.


    Only those guys who are not afraid of smog and even come to trouble like Meng Haoran will come to Rogge town.


    At the moment, there is another person like Meng Haoran in Rogge Town, that is


    "Is Luffy''s father here? Yes, Luffy can''t pass smog without his escort." Meng Haoran, who was on the road, felt what footsteps, and then continued to move forward.

 Chapter 133

    "Finally." Meng Haoran stood at the gate of the naval branch in Rogge Town, took a deep breath and pulled out his sword. Let''s start!


    "Who? What are you doing?" A gatekeeper of the Navy looked at Meng Haoran''s unusual behavior and came to check.


    "Do what! Kick the hall" said, and without waiting for the Navy''s response, he chopped his sword at the door.


    "Boom" in the eyes of countless people, a crack tens of meters long appeared in front of everyone, and part of the house of the Navy division fell down.


    Such a big noise naturally startled smog in the rear. As soon as his face changed, he rushed out.


    Who in the end dares to act wildly here and doesn''t pay attention to me smog. No matter who comes this time, you should be prepared to bear my anger. Smog shouted wildly in his heart as he rushed to the place of the incident.


    Meng Haoran really poked the hornet''s nest. He saw a group of well-equipped navy soldiers rush out of the Navy branch and surround him in an instant.


    "Is that him? The bold guy." At this time, a Navy dressed as a sergeant asked the navy who had just asked Meng Haoran.


    The guard of the Navy swallowed his saliva, took a careful look at Meng Haoran, and then nodded in fear.


    He didn''t expect that such a man who looks like a childe should have such a powerful strength. He never thought that there should be such a powerful swordsman.


    When he got the affirmative answer, the sergeant did not immediately order the arrest of the culprit. Instead, he looked at Meng Haoran solemnly, and then chose to stand by and wait for Colonel smog. He still knew himself. From the scene, such powerful people could not be dealt with by them, but from the situation that the other party did not move after only one shot, The other party must be confident and have ulterior motives.


    "En" Meng Haoran had some accidents with the Navy''s behavior, but it was also with his intention, so he didn''t care.


    At this time, smog, wearing a Navy justice coat, finally felt the scene and appeared in Meng Haoran''s vision. There was an acquaintance Darth Qi behind him.


    "Ah! Why him." Darth Qi also saw Meng Haoran and had some doubts.


    Seeing smog, the Navy Sergeant immediately reported the situation, and learned of Meng Haoran''s existence, smog put his eyes on him for the first time.


    "Meng Haoran, it''s you? What do you want?" Smog also recognized Meng Haoran at this time. He was very surprised that Meng Haoran not only didn''t avoid him, but also personally delivered it to the door. Of course, his idea at this time was to seize Meng Haoran.


    "Of course it''s something. I heard that your navy wanted me. It happened that I recently planned to change my career as a pirate and set up a pirate group called Shenyan Pirate Group. I''ll come to you to register. By the way, I think the reward of 50 million doesn''t fit my identity. How can I get 1 billion? Otherwise, how can I go out to meet people in the future. ¡±Meng Haoran said slowly. Unexpectedly, his words had stunned the onlookers.


    "Hiss" the sound of countless inverted breaths. Even smog looked at Meng Haoran differently at this moment. Unexpectedly, it was to register and improve the reward. Is he dreaming?


    Other pirates can''t wait for their reward to be less. On the one hand, it attracted the attention of the Navy. You actually think the reward is low. Say 1 billion, do you think you are the fourth emperor or the pirate king? You should be so high.


    He also established a pirate group to register with the Navy. You think it''s to buy a house and apply for a real estate certificate!


    Smog''s mood at this time was speechless. Meng Haoran''s eyes looked like a freak.


    "In that case, it''s just right. You don''t have to go when you come. As for the bounty, I don''t think so, because you don''t have a chance to go to sea." Smog was mixed by the headquarters of the Navy. He quickly adjusted his state. His hands had turned into smoke and made preparations for the battle. It seemed that he wanted to leave Meng Haoran behind.


    "So you''re not going to do what I say. It seems that you can''t do without giving you a lesson." Meng Haoran''s face sank and said coldly.


    "Then come on! Let me see your ability as a rising star in the East China Sea." Smog said indifferently that he didn''t see Meng Haoran''s threat. As a natural fruit, he didn''t pay attention to Meng Haoran, a guy who can''t even be domineering, even if Meng Haoran once fought with eagle eye and didn''t die.


    "How? How can you be a pirate? A pirate doesn''t deserve such a sword." At this time, Darth Qi looked at Meng Haoran with a look of hatred for iron and steel, as if Meng Haoran was a pirate and was very degenerate.


    "Why can''t I be a pirate? And is it the relationship between a pirate and whether he is qualified to have a good sword? Isn''t this sword normal in the hands of a strong man like me?" Meng Haoran felt a little funny.


    "Why, the famous sword is always in the hands of guys like you?" Darth Qi looked at Meng Haoran with hatred.


    "Because I''m strong enough!" Meng Haoran sighed and said that his son was very upset.


    "Let''s catch it!" At this time, smog shot. His upper body turned into smoke and came with his non mainstream weapon.


    Meng Haoran was also dissatisfied with the reaction and directly split it, but the sword passed through smog''s body, and then smog recovered.


    "It''s no use to me." Smog said proudly.


    "White fist" directly turned Smog''s wrist and hit Meng Haoran.


    Meng Haoran jumped back and hid.


    Next is the time for smog to perform. His body constantly transforms between smoke and entities, and constantly uses his characteristics of being free from physical attack to launch fierce and fearless attacks.


    However, even so, Meng Haoran did not lose a hair.


    For a long time, it seemed that he couldn''t help Meng Haoran. Smog stopped and looked at Meng Haoran with dignified eyes. He didn''t seem to expect that Meng Haoran''s strength was stronger than the rumor, which gave him a bad hunch.


    "Why, no more attacks." Meng Haoran sneered, and then made an attack for the first time, "then I''ll take it and solve you."


    In an instant, an incomparably powerful momentum roared up from Meng Haoran, forming a strong wind pressure, which made the people around feel heavy under their feet.

 Chapter 134

    "Hiss" Meng Haoran''s sword slowly appeared a little silver white, accompanied by lightning.


    "Great swordsman!" Seeing this scene, smog seemed to think of something, and his face changed greatly.


    "Oh! You know the power." Meng Haoran said that his hands trembled slightly. Yes, what he used at the moment was the signature strength attribute of the great swordsman. It has been a long time since the war with eagle eye. Meng Haoran had touched the realm of the great swordsman after that war. Of course, he has been promoted for so long.


    However, at this time, Meng Haoran just mastered this power and was not very skilled, so the control was not very good. Unexpectedly, his attribute was thunder, and it was not an ordinary thunder, but a special thunder of space storm.


    This attribute is more powerful than expected. It is not only powerful, but also has the effect of paralysis. Just because he has just entered the realm of great swordsman, the sword Qi of using this attribute is no less than that of eagle eye. Moreover, he also feels that there are still many potentials that have not been brought into play, and this kind of thunder is by no means as simple as imagination.


    "No more nonsense. Take my sword!" Meng Haoran''s face was slightly red and he couldn''t control it.


    "Holy cut - fierce wind and thunder" roared with Meng Haoran.


    The people around saw a wind blade wrapped around the thunder, which appeared with Meng Haoran''s sword, and came to smog''s body in a hurry.


    "Elementalization" smog felt a crisis of life and death, and subconsciously used elementalization to avoid the wind blade condensed by sword gang.


    However, smog was disappointed with his determination this time. Although he knew the special power of the great swordsman, he did not know that the effect of sword Qi on elementalization was not worse than domineering, but stronger.


    "Poof" saw a huge wound on smog. If he wasn''t good at natural fruit ability, he would be dead. But even so, he still spit blood. If he didn''t treat it, he would die of excessive blood loss.


    "Colonel smog." Darth Qi rushed up at the first time, "doctor, where is the doctor?"


    With Darth KIE''s cry, a Navy dressed as a doctor came to smog and began to check the injury.


    "I have nothing to do." At this time, smog said so, and struggled to stand up and looked at Meng Haoran with more emotion, that is fear, because just now he was really infinitely close to death. If he hadn''t moved a little to avoid the key, he would be dead now.


    At this time, smog was very afraid that Meng Haoran would give him another one. At this moment, he deeply felt his cowardice. He was also afraid of death. He didn''t want to be able to fear life and death for the sake of justice as he thought before. He felt confused.


    "Is that all right? You''ll die." Meng Haoran''s words made Smog''s pupils shrink and he actually had a backward reaction, but he finally held back and avoided making a fool of himself in public. However, he also made up his mind that if he didn''t die this time, he would improve his strength. It was too hard to help himself.


    "What do you... Want?" Darth Qi looked at Meng Haoran angrily, but did not start rashly. Even Colonel smog was not his enemy. How could she be an opponent? Although she was a little confused at ordinary times, she was not stupid.


    Of course, if Meng Haoran decides to continue, she will fight even if she dies.


    "Didn''t I just say? Register the Pirate Group and increase the reward. Don''t you think I''m joking." Meng Haoran actually didn''t intend to continue. Although he was not afraid of the Navy, killing smog would be troublesome. He didn''t want to be chased by the general.


    Even if today''s news gets out, he may be chased and killed by the general, but he won''t fight with him. After all, the enemy is not so big. A person with natural fruit ability is also very important to the Navy.


    "It''s no use for us to say this! The reward of more than 100 million is to be decided by the marshal of the headquarters. We can only make a suggestion." I didn''t expect Darth Qi to really think about it.


    "Well! I didn''t expect it to be so troublesome, so I suggest going up. I''m hungry after exercising. Excuse me first. Where can I eat?" Meng Haoran said so and left in the incredible eyes of the people.


    "Unexpectedly, I left like this, tiger head and snake tail! What about the good war and the good blood washing?" A onlooker said, which immediately aroused the glare of others and closed his mouth.


    After Meng Hao walked away, smog finally couldn''t hold on and fainted.


    "What kind of person is he?" Darth Qi looked at Meng Haoran''s back.


    ¡­¡­


    "Marshal of the Warring States period, the latest war report in the East China Sea."


    "Well, I didn''t expect that he dared to jump out and provoke the Navy some time ago. It''s unforgivable." His face was red in the Warring States period. He had not met such an arrogant man for a long time since he became the marshal of the Shanghai army.


    "Send the Green Pheasant immediately... Forget it." just when he wanted the Green Pheasant to arrest Meng Haoran, he found that this was very inappropriate, because according to the intelligence, Meng Haoran already had the strength of a senior general. In addition, he didn''t really kill the Navy and didn''t completely oppose the Navy. If he sent a senior general, it would be better if he caught him back, It would be difficult for him to run away, and he really can''t draw people away at this time.


    "I agree to his request, but the reward will only rise to 300 million. In this way, many people will be willing to solve him for us until the situation in the new world stabilizes." The decision of the Warring States period made Meng Haoran''s goal succeed.


    A few days later, the incident in Rogge town spread all over the pirate world. The name of the God said pirate group spread all over the sea. Meng Haoran''s name was known by everyone again. Because of his exaggerated reward, many people under him were dissatisfied and wanted to kill him and replace him.


    This is also because the Navy concealed the strength of his great swordsman. Of course, it was intentional, and Meng Haoran wouldn''t care, because he was trying to do something to improve his name!


    "Hahaha, I did it right this time. It went up by 100000 directly. It''s also very easy to earn the power of faith." Meng Haoran looked at his surging power of faith. Although it was one-time, he was also extremely excited and strengthened his next plan.

 Chapter 135

    People are always forgetful, especially when there is little news about things and themselves, so the heat of the Rogge town incident in Meng Haoran has only lasted for a few days. Except for some people with special purposes who are still paying attention, others have gradually forgotten.


    However, this forgetting is only temporary. As long as Meng Haoran reappears, they will think of what Meng Haoran did in the end? So the medicine can''t stop. Meng Haoran needs to continue his efforts.


    At this time, Meng Haoran has reached the entrance of the great route. As long as he crosses the inverted mountain, he will officially enter the great route.


    "The sea is actually flowing backwards! It''s incredible, but is this really the entrance to the great route?" Nami said suspiciously.


    Nuo Qigao was also amazed at this time. She never thought she would see such an incredible scene, which was beyond her imagination. At this time, she felt that her decision was right. If she hadn''t followed Meng Haoran to sea, she might have saved her from staying in the village and living an ordinary life. Finally, she found an ordinary person to marry and have children, Although such a life is good, how can it compare with the colorful world outside?


    She is still very young. If she doesn''t come out to see it at this time, there will be no chance in the future. Just like a family saying, "if we''re not crazy, we''ll be old."


    "Yes, this is the entrance of the great route. The inverted mountain divides the world into two parts, with infinite possible great routes and ordinary four seas of the world." Meng Haoran also lamented the magic of nature. The world itself is indeed the strongest artist.


    "Infinite possibilities!" Nami thought of her dream at this time and began to look forward to it in her mind.


    "Are you ready? Go and see the real world."


    "Yes!!" Two female voices, although they don''t know how Meng Haoran will take them, they believe that Meng Haoran will never let them down, because he has never let people down.


    "Then let''s go!" Meng Haoran said with high spirits.


    "KaKa" that was the sound of the change of the ship. Under the amazing eyes of the two women, the ship had undergone great changes. If someone who knows the goods saw this scene, he would exclaim, "isn''t it transformers that he mews!"


    Two minutes later, the holy word, which has been transformed, slowly took off with the scream. At this moment, the real ability of the holy word was shown.


    Compared with the original straw hat group''s thrilling mountain crossing, Meng Haoran is very comfortable. While feeling the magic of nature, they enjoy the pleasure of overlooking the upside down mountain. As for the danger, it''s a god horse thing.


    "Wow! See we''re flying! Flying!" Nami''s excited voice came from the ship. At this moment, she was happy, because she was not only out of the sea of suffering, but also moving towards her dream. All these were brought by Meng Haoran, so she had a better sense of Meng Haoran.


    Although Nuo Qigao didn''t realize it like Nami, the tenderness from time to time showed everything.


    Meng Haoran looked at the two women quietly, and his mood relaxed at this time. He thought that although Nami had seen all this with Luffy, the process was extremely dangerous every time. He secretly decided not to let her suffer those worries and just happily follow him to see them. For this reason, he planned to strengthen their strength, Avoid any accidents.


    Finally, the holy word came to the top of the mountain, and the great route appeared in Meng Hao''s eyes for the first time. At this time, they can clearly see that a huge whale at the bottom of the mountain is hitting the inverted mountain. Although it is huge, it is still a little worse than the inverted mountain. Therefore, it is injured in each impact, but even so, it has no intention to give up.


    Of course, Meng Haoran knows this huge whale and admires its loyalty. After 50 years of waiting, it has to be said that sometimes animals are much more reliable than people.


    "What a big whale." Nami''s eyes were wide open, and nuqi Gao also looked and covered her mouth.


    "Oh! It! It''s called Labu, before..." Meng Haoran told Labu''s story in a gentle voice, while the other two people who heard the story were tears in their eyes.


    "Help it! If it goes on like this, it will die?" Nami looked forward to Meng Haoran and seemed to think that there was nothing Meng Haoran could not do.


    "Well, all right." Meng Haoran was a little stunned and agreed. To tell the truth, it also has the idea of doing so. Although it seems to have no advantage, isn''t it good to make beautiful women happy?


    Meng Haoran pondered for a moment, whether to make an agreement with it by Luffy''s method, or tell it the truth that Brooke is still alive, how to tell it.


    "Bang" is the sound of the ship falling into the water. The holy word has recovered the ship at this time, and of course it will not enter Labu''s body.


    "That''s it." Meng Haoran jumped out of the boat, his feet were tiny in the air, directly rushed to the sky, and flew all the way to Labu''s eyes and stopped in the air.


    "Holy word: open language." A golden light rushed to Labu.


    "Rabb, stop! Brooke is not dead." Meng Haoran''s words stopped Labu, who was about to continue hitting the mountain, and his eyes focused on Meng Haoran.


    "What? Is it true? He''s not dead!" The original whale specific voice has turned into a human voice.


    "How is it possible that whales can talk!!" Nami said in surprise.


    Labu, who spoke, also felt his own change, which was incredible, but when he thought of the golden light in front of him just now, he knew that it was Meng Haoran''s credit, so he looked at Meng Haoran with softer eyes.


    Seeing Labu''s eyes, Meng Haoran couldn''t stop laughing. Sure enough, as long as you give me a lot of faith, I can become the protagonist, and the protagonist can''t do anything.


    Of course, this is the credit of the fruit of the holy word. It took 1000 points for Labu to have the ability to speak. To tell the truth, the cost performance is really high.


    Next, there was no language barrier. Of course, the communication was very smooth. Meng Haoran settled Rabu in a few words and returned to her boat in the eyes of Nami and her daughter looking at God.


    Finally, in Labu''s grateful eyes, he made his way to the new world, and soon after they left, an old man came out of Labu''s body, "is Meng Haoran, the divine word Pirate Group? What a magical guy."

 Chapter 136

    "Ah La! It''s hail again. In a short time, we have experienced four seasons: spring, summer, autumn and winter. Is this the horror of the great route?" Nami looked at the hail blocked outside the ship and sighed.


    Since entering the great route, she has seen what the real weather is unpredictable. The sky was clear a moment ago. In the twinkling of an eye, there were thunderstorms. In a short day, they seemed to have experienced snow, hail, rainstorm and exposure.


    "But fortunately, there is a holy word. It really deserves to be the property of emperor Haoran." As a ship built by Meng Haoran, Shengyan also shows its differences in the face of this weather. No matter hail, snow or rainstorm, it can not have any impact on the people in the ship, because at this time, a transparent protective layer will rise above the ship to block everything out.


    In addition, the air conditioner is turned on to keep the temperature inside the ship comfortable, dividing the inside and outside of the ship into two worlds.


    Therefore, the weather factors outside the great route have nothing to do with people with more holy words. In this way, Nami has no possibility of getting sick. As for food, it is really not a problem for Meng Haoran, and the power of faith is not a decoration.


    Along the way, compared with other pirate groups, they were in a hurry in the face of the great power of nature. Meng Haoran''s life was delicious.


    Meng Haoran, who had prepared the pointer early, did not plan to go all the way with Luffy. He planned to go his own way. Of course, sometimes he would go to the same place as Luffy for the sake of beauty.


    "The next stop is the real island. I''m really looking forward to it!" Meng Haoran was excited when he thought of the destination of his trip. He didn''t expect that there was such a place. He couldn''t lie on the island, as if there was a mysterious force affecting everyone on the island.


    It is precisely because of this characteristic that the aborigines on the island are straightforward and honest people, because they can''t lie.


    After the characteristics of the island were known by other people, it decisively attracted a group of special people, that is, lovers. There is no better place than here to confirm whether the other party is sincere. Moreover, some negotiations will come here just in case. Although some word games can be completed, it will undoubtedly appear more real.


    "When you get there, Nami, you will never escape my palm." Meng Haoran was excited when he thought of completely taking Nami on the real island. In other words, he hasn''t opened meat in the pirate world for so long. He doesn''t want to but can''t see it. How can those mediocre fat and vulgar powders compare with Nami, Robin and the female emperor.


    Thinking of the title of the first beauty of the female emperor, Meng Haoran has planned to see it after taking Nami. Of course, before that, the problem of the harem still needs to be solved, otherwise it will be useless even if he sees it. The real island is a good place to solve this problem, so he is in such a hurry to go to the real island.


    "Oh, Haoran, is there really an island that can''t lie?" As a sailor, of course, Nami also knows the destination this time. She still doesn''t believe in the real Island, but she vaguely expects that there is such a place, so she can determine Meng Haoran''s real idea.


    "Of course, I''ll lie to you." Meng Haoran gave a positive answer.


    "Well," Nami seemed to think of something, and her ears were a little red.


    At this time, noqi Gao stood not far from Meng Haoran and Nami. Hearing their conversation, he thought, "maybe I should take the initiative."


    With a vision of the real Island, time slowly moved forward, and on this day, an island with an appearance similar to the word "truth" appeared in front of everyone.


    "Is that the real island? It''s really true." Meng Haoran looked at the island and sighed.


    There was no one left to guard the holy word, and all three boarded the island that gave people infinite reverie.


    "Wow, beauty, what a big chest. I like it." The people here are indeed very direct and don''t talk around the corner. I saw an obscene man looking at Nami with color narrowed eyes.


    "Hum, what a nuisance." Nami noticed, too.


    "Why not look at me?" Nochigo wanted to say "don''t care", but his words turned into a meaning.


    "What?" Nami and Meng Haoran looked at noqi Gao in surprise, and noqi Gao also lowered his head and became shy.


    "How can this happen? How can I say what I think in my heart? Is it..." at this moment, noqi Gao''s heart activity.


    Meng Haoran also guessed why noqigao was so abnormal. He had to say that the power of the island was very magical. However, unlike others, he felt a strange power when he set foot on the island. This power was surprisingly similar to the power of faith. He guessed that this power was the reason why the island was so magical.


    "I see. I''m afraid the existence of this island is due to the belief generated by the yearning for truth in human hearts. After all, people don''t want to be deceived and want others to be honest with themselves. However, some beliefs come together and stay here to create such a magical place, and I can feel clearly because of the fruit of the holy word By this unusual force. "


    Meng Haoran''s analysis is completely correct, and so is the truth.


    Real island has attracted countless people because of its unique characteristics, which has also led to its commercial development. With the increase of people flow, the island has gradually become a holy land for tourism.


    Because they can''t lie, people here don''t have to be wary of each other, so they can relax their mood and are deeply loved by some people.


    At this time, it was such a scene in front of Meng Haoran. Countless couples walked past him in pairs, and their faces were filled with this happy smile.


    "It seems that they are all true lovers! It''s really enviable!" Nami kept staring at Meng Haoran as she said this, as if she was suggesting something. Nuo Qi wanted to talk and stopped.


    "Well, let''s find a place to have a rest first! I''m a little tired after such a long voyage." Meng Haoran had no positive answer. He planned to find a time to talk about life with Nami alone in the evening, discuss ideals, and learn the art of making people by the way.


    "Good." Nami seemed to realize that this was not a good place to talk, and agreed with Meng Haoran. Finally, the three walked to the hotel on the island.

 Chapter 137

    "The boss wants a suite." Following the signboard, Meng Haoran and others came to a hotel that looked good and prepared to open a room first.


    Meng Haoran still has a lot of research on this kind of hotel, because he used to stay in Jiudao.


    Generally speaking, such hotels are divided into five levels: multi room, double room, one room, deluxe room and suite. To put it bluntly, the suite is like a modern apartment, with 3 to 4 rooms, living room, kitchen and bathroom. It is enough for three of them to come to a suite.


    "OK, just a moment." The attitude of the staff was still good. They immediately checked their spare rooms and said, "yes, please keep it. This is the key. Your room is 521, on the fifth floor." He handed Meng Haoran a card.


    Meng Haoran got the result card and thought: every time I see this room card, I want to vomit. Because Mao is so high-end, it is so similar to the current room card.


    Under the leadership of the person in charge of leading the way, Meng Haoran came to his room.


    "Although it''s good on the ship, the bed on land is better for me." Nami came to her room and lay directly on the soft big bed.


    "What should I do? Should I take the initiative? Why hasn''t he been sure of my relationship? Doesn''t he like me?" Nami began her own wishful thinking. She felt a little uneasy about Meng Haoran''s failure to express herself. She was afraid that Meng Haoran didn''t like her.


    After such a period of time, she has completely determined her heart. In fact, she likes Meng Haoran. Otherwise, there would be no hint today.


    Nuo Qigao''s room, Nuo Qigao lies quietly in bed, thinking of scenes with Meng Haoran, "no, he''s Nami''s, I can''t... but..."


    "I don''t know if they miss me. It seems that the plan will be accelerated. It''s decided to go tomorrow!" Meng Haoran muttered to himself and didn''t know who he was talking about.


    In the evening, the three had a hasty dinner. Nami and noqi Gao went back to their room on the pretext of being tired. Meng Haoran was inexplicable and didn''t know what they were doing, because they usually went to bed very late. Why is it so early today.


    Without the company of two women, Meng Haoran has no mood to play and plans to rest early. After all, he has plans for tomorrow!


    At 10 p.m., it is reasonable to say that Nami and nochigo have already slept at this time, but today is a little different.


    "Haoran Jun, I have something to say to you. Can you let me in?" "Sure enough, Haoran likes this tune." Nami looked at Meng Haoran who had been staring at herself. She was very happy. Although she was embarrassed to be seen, she was more happy. She was glad that she was still attractive to Meng Haoran.


    It took Meng Haoran a lot of effort to look away from Nami. It was really that Nami''s dress was so much in line with his heart that he almost couldn''t control it and directly turned into a wolf.


    "Please... Please come in!" Although he held back, he was also a little nervous, because he vaguely felt something unusual.


    Nami smiled and entered Meng Haoran''s room. She did not know whether she had intentional or unintentional physical contact with Meng Haoran in the process of entering. She felt Meng Haoran''s stiffness and complacency, and her heart was a little happy.


    Nami, with a familiar look, sat directly on the big bed originally belonging to Meng Haoran and put one leg on the other leg. That way, people had infinite reverie.


    Silence, both sides did not speak at this time. Nami was not easy to take the initiative, and Meng Haoran was attracted by Nami and completely forgot to take the initiative.


    Finally, Nami showed her wronged look, because she found that although Meng Haoran had been paying attention to her, she didn''t mean to say anything, so she had to doubt whether Meng Haoran liked her body.


    Fortunately, at this time, Meng Haoran finally came to his senses, and a word made Nami smile,


    "In fact, I like you. I hope you can be my woman. I will love you well. Can you give me a chance not to let you suffer a trace of injustice in the future?" This sentence made Nami''s heart jump and excited to the extreme.


    Nami was too excited to speak, because she knew that Meng Haoran could not lie at this time, because their location was a real Island, and what everyone said on the island was the truth.


    At this moment, Nami finally let go of her heart and knew that she was not a single lovesickness, but was in love with Meng Haoran.


    "I like everything about you, your people and your heart. You are so kind, lovely and versatile." Meng Haoran saw Nami''s face and knew that she had almost succeeded, so he made persistent efforts.


    Just when Nami wanted to promise, Meng Haoran said, "but I''ll say it first. I hope you don''t blame me. You''re not the only woman I have."


    Nami''s face, which was full of joy, suddenly changed. She stood up and was about to leave. As a woman, he couldn''t stand that his man had other women for the time being. At this moment, he was extremely sad. Tears swirled in her eyes, and she was about to stand out.


    "Let go of me." Meng Haoran just held Nami and wouldn''t let her go at this time, because he knew that it would be difficult to do after Nami left.


    "I really love you. I can lose my life for you. Please don''t open me. Say I''m selfish! Say I''m overbearing. In short, I''ll decide you." Meng Haoran said overbearing.


    "Really!" Nami trembled in her heart. Hearing that Meng Haoran was willing to die for her, she had no plan to escape. In addition, Meng Haoran''s arms were so warm that she was reluctant to give up.


    "Well, since he can die for me, why can''t I accept that he has many women? He''s really an enemy." Nami thought of this and took the initiative to close her head to Meng Haoran.


    "Love me."


    What Meng Haoran said at that time is true? Only he knew this, because when he came to the real Island, he found that the mysterious power of faith was useless to him, probably because he also had similar power. However, he was extremely grateful to the island, otherwise no matter what he said, Nami would not easily believe it.

 Chapter 138

    The next day, noqi Gao looked at Nami and Meng Haoran with complex eyes. A trace of bitterness flashed in her eyes. She didn''t know the big movement between Meng Haoran and Nami last night.


    Originally, noqi Gao had a good feeling for Meng Haoran. Now she preaches that her sister and Meng Haoran have become successful. She is happy and has some other emotions at the same time.


    This trace of complexity of noqi Gao was just discovered by Nami on one side. She understood it a little when she thought about it. Meng Haoran was puzzled by the white look.


    Nami would not be jealous of her sister if she was jealous of anyone. On the contrary, an idea grew stronger and stronger in her heart.


    After dinner, Meng Haoran had a good time on the real Island, but it was actually going shopping with Nami and noqi Gao as coolies.


    Don''t say that women are women. They don''t feel tired when playing, and they sell what they like directly. Then Meng Haoran naturally became a porter, and it seems to be to revenge Meng Haoran.


    However, Meng Haoran, who just won Nami, of course didn''t dare to say anything. He always worked hard. He couldn''t bear to see noqi Gao next to him, which made Meng Haoran happy.


    At sunset, Meng Haoran followed Nami and noqi Gao with heavy steps. Looking at the two people who were still interested, they sighed helplessly in their hearts.


    "You can go back! It''s so late." Meng Haoran said.


    "What! I haven''t finished my sex yet?" Nami was dissatisfied with Meng Haoran''s words.


    At this time, noqi looked up at the next day and said a fair word: "ah! It''s almost dark. We''d better go back!"


    So in Nami''s unhappy face, the three began to return.


    In the evening, Meng Haoran had an early meal and began to wait. He was waiting for nuqi Gao to sleep, and then he could go to Nami''s room.


    "I must let you know my strength tonight. I''ll see if you dare to treat me as a hard worker."


    In the long wait, Meng Haoran finally felt that the time was ripe and quietly came to Nami''s door.


    "It''s really belittled to be locked." Meng Haoran gently touched the door with his finger, and the door was automatically opened.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    "How could it be? It''s nocchio."


    Meng Haoran, who looked embarrassed, was faced with the murderous Nami and noqi Gao, who lowered his head and didn''t speak.


    What Meng Haoran didn''t find was that Nami''s anger was really unimaginable in Nami''s eyes under her cold appearance. In fact, she arranged a series of accidents. Yesterday, she changed rooms with her sister, resulting in the fact of "wrong circumstances".


    "Why? You didn''t admit it. I didn''t expect you to come like this. Our sisters'' lives are really hard!" As he spoke, he began to cry.


    Meng Haoran immediately panicked and was at a loss. Fortunately, his IQ was online and comforted immediately.


    "Everything is my fault, you will..."


    After making countless commitments, things were perfectly solved, which made Meng Haoran feel like he was in a dream. After understanding the causes and consequences, he cherished Nami more.


    In the following days, in order to make up for Nami and magino, Meng Haoran did his best. It can be said that it was not too much to be a cow or a horse. He simply worked as a servant. It can be said that he did his best to make Nami and magino happy every day.


    "Come on, honey, come on, this is your favorite hairy crab. I ordered it from the food shop you praised."


    "This is an appointment for a lifetime. Didn''t you say you wanted to eat this dish yesterday?"


    "Eat slowly and be careful of scalding. If you are thirsty, there is grapefruit juice here."


    "Are you tired? Come and sit down and have a rest. I''ll press your shoulders."


    "Don''t you like drawing charts? I bought all the books related to charts and some special charts on the island. If you like them, you can like them."


    Such warmth is staged every day. Fortunately, Meng Haoran has no light bulbs around, otherwise this pile of dog food will not be poisoned and killed

 Chapter 139

    In the real Island, Meng Haoran finally took a key step out of the harem and won Nami and nuqi Gao. Now he is enjoying the happiness of the whole people, which makes him think of Bai He gangshou.


    But Meng Haoran couldn''t stay in the same place all the time. Three days later, they left the place that left them good memories.


    "Next stop, alabastin, Robin will be saved by me." The guests standing on the holy word, feeling the sea breeze, Meng Haoran decided on the next stop.


    In other words, Nami is still a little conservative and refuses to allow the two to serve Meng Haoran together. Meng Haoran has to go to Nami''s room in the middle of the night and Nuoqi''s room in the second half of the night. It can be said that she is very busy, but Meng Haoran is not tired of it.


    The speed of the holy word was really not built. In a short week, they came to the desert kingdom of arabastam.


    "What a terrible environment! What are we doing here?" Asked Nami, wiping the sweat from her forehead.


    "Find qiwuhai''s trouble and casually save Robin." Meng Haoran said, of course, the latter half of the sentence was said in his heart.


    "Qiwu sea!!" Nami and noqi exclaimed, they are not Wu Xia at this time. Amun still has a certain concept of what Qiwu sea is.


    "What do you ask? You always do dangerous things. Can''t we not go?" Nami looked at Meng Haoran with some worry. The last time Meng Haoran created a naval branch, they were surprised. Unexpectedly, this time she was looking for trouble in qiwuhai.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''m very strong. That guy klockdar is not my opponent at all, and this time I went to him to give you a chance to enhance your strength." Meng Haoran didn''t pay attention to klockdar at all. Also, klockdar is not only a disabled guy, but also a guy who only depends on fruit. He doesn''t even have domineering spirit. It''s better to have Aini road with thunder fruit? Wow, although I''ve been a little, I''ve heard that color domineering is really good.


    Hearing Meng Haoran say that she has the opportunity to enhance her strength this time, Nami''s eyes brightened. Although she is a woman, in fact, she still has some pursuit of strength. After working hard in the outside world for so many years, she won''t be unaware of the importance of strength.


    "Moreover, klockdar has a lot of money. After all, it''s unreasonable to have less money to open such a big casino." Seeing that Nami was wavering, Meng Haoran said again.


    Sure enough, as soon as she heard that klockdar was a rich man, Nami''s eyes immediately became the symbol of money. She still couldn''t resist the temptation of money. For money, she could burst out amazing power. In the original book, she successfully became the dark eldest sister of the straw hat Pirate Group. She punched Luffy and kicked Sauron. No one dared to provoke in the Pirate Group.


    "Where''s klockdahl? Let''s go quickly!" Meng Haoran couldn''t understand the change of Nami. To one side, noqi looked at all this with a smile, as if it had nothing to do with herself.


    In fact, noqi Gao will not stop Meng Haoran from doing anything, because her trust in Meng Haoran is blind. She will believe everything Meng Haoran says, and she is a character similar to white.


    "Yo West, target, start in the rain."


    So the three began their journey through the desert. However, the desert was really boring. The endless colors, whether it was sand or sand, made Meng Haoran some aesthetic fatigue and wanted to vent.


    "Damn klockdahl let me suffer like this. I''ll make you look good later." Meng Haoran blamed all this on klockdar. He never thought that he wanted to find someone else on his own initiative.


    When Meng Haoran was thinking about how to clean up klockdar at that time, a figure appeared in his eyes.


    Not far in front of him, a young man wearing a felt hat and bare upper body was resting, and Meng Haoran found his identity at the first time. With such a dress and the obvious white beard sign, it was not the owner of burning fruit who came here at this time.


    "Fire fist ace." Meng Haoran said with certainty.


    Ace looked at the two men and one woman in front of him. The two women were OK to say, but he couldn''t feel the depth of the man. Of course, he didn''t doubt that he could call his name, because his name still had some in the great route, Who doesn''t boast that he is basically a high-grade pirate doesn''t know the name of the captain of the second team of the white bearded pirate regiment.


    "You are..." because Meng Haoran didn''t show hostility, ACE still didn''t do anything special.


    "I don''t even know." Meng Haoran was a little surprised at this time, because when he wanted to come, his name had been resounded through the sea. It was not bad compared with AIS. Did he think more? In fact, he was still very low-key and not noticed by many people.


    This is Meng Haoran''s thought. The reason why ace doesn''t know him is that he hasn''t had time to pay attention to other things because he has been tracking Blackbeard recently, so he won''t know about Meng Haoran, a later scholar.


    "You''re chasing Blackbeard, aren''t you? Give you a piece of advice. You''d better give up your plan because you can''t succeed." although it was not recognized, Meng Haoran reminded ace that whether he listened or not was another matter.


    "What! How do you know? Are you his accomplice? Where the hell is Blackbeard?" However, ACE''s reaction was completely unexpected. He thought Meng Haoran was Blackbeard''s accomplice.


    "Blackbeard, of course I know where it is? But why should I tell you? Finally, I''m not his accomplice, and he doesn''t deserve to be my man." Meng Haoran is also a little angry that ACE regards him as a partner of Blackbeard. His sister, does he look like the kind of person who will succumb to others?


    "Since you know, tell me quickly, otherwise." Ace didn''t listen to Meng Haoran''s words at all, but after knowing that Meng Haoran knew where Blackbeard was, he decided to force Meng Haoran to say it if he didn''t say it.


    "It seems that you will not be able to teach you a lesson, and you will not be sober. Meng Hao made his voice a little cold. He was tired of ACE''s unreasonable trouble and planned to beat him first.


    Nami and her husband also saw the form and didn''t say much. They retreated obediently and left a battlefield for them.

 Chapter 140

    Ace didn''t stop Nami from threatening them. He didn''t have the habit of threatening with women. Besides, he was extremely confident in his own strength. He didn''t believe that the man in front of him could be stronger than him. At this time, he had forgotten that he was still vigilant for being unable to feel the depth of Meng Haoran!


    Meng Haoran saw that ACE didn''t hit Nami and their attention. His view of ACE changed a little, but his determination to teach him a lesson didn''t change at all.


    "Finally, I''ll give you a chance to tell you where Blackbeard is. In that case, I''ll let you go?" Ace looked like he was going to attack.


    "It seems that you haven''t figured out the situation! Now the initiative is no longer yours." Meng Haoran finished and flashed in front of ace.


    "Yangyan" ace was not busy. He saw a flame in his limbs and instantly entered semi elemental.


    Seeing this, Meng Haoran punched ace in the stomach and avoided his limbs.


    "Bang" two fists collided, bringing up a gust of wind. It turned out that ACE magically took a step back at this moment, squatted down and punched.


    The two sides fought for about 10 rounds in the twinkling of an eye, which seemed to be close, but it was only because Meng Haoran didn''t do his best, but he didn''t even pull out his knife.


    "Fire fist", a boxing formed by fire, attacked Meng Haoran. After the fight, ACE also knew that he could not win with his hand, and resolutely used his signature skills.


    Facing ace''s fire fist, Meng Haoran met it without dodging, as if he wanted the flesh to resist the fire.


    "Be careful! Haoran." Nami was shocked to see Meng Haoran make such a dangerous move at this time. She couldn''t help crying out. Noqi Gao was also nervous to watch this scene.


    "Arrogance." When ace saw that Meng Haoran dared to resist hard, a trace of irony flashed through his eyes. His move was not that no one could resist hard, but those people were at least senior generals or those with natural abilities, and Meng Haoran obviously could not reach that level in his opinion.


    This is also that Meng Haoran didn''t show his identity as a great swordsman, otherwise ace wouldn''t think so.


    "Holy words: I am the king in the fire" in the surprised look of the three people, the fire fist that originally rushed to Meng Haoran actually stopped in front of Meng Haoran, and began to retreat with Meng Haoran''s advance, as if afraid of something.


    "What, how is this possible?" At this time, ace was in a stormy mood. He couldn''t believe that he would see such a scene. Although he would be surprised if Meng Haoran broke the fire fist with a strong attack, he wouldn''t be so surprised now, because the meaning of the two represents is completely different. It''s like two Wulin experts are fighting, but the other party suddenly changed into an immortal. The dimensions are different.


    "Holy words: you want your ministers to die and your ministers have to die." with Meng Haoran''s words, the fire fist in front of you completely dissipated, leaving no trace, as if it had never come out.


    "It is worthy of being Haoran, so handsome."


    "How awesome?" The two women looked at Meng Haoran with adoring eyes. Meng Haoran once again showed what is invincible in front of them.


    Meng Haoran looked back and smiled. He looked so natural and unrestrained.


    "Musket" ace is worthy of being a guy with rich combat experience. At this time, he launched another attack, and a series of flames shot at Meng Haoran''s back like bullets.


    "Be careful."


    Thinking that I would make such a low-level mistake, Meng Haoran had no intention of action at all. He turned and looked at ace with a smile.


    Ace saw Meng Haoran''s heart thump. As expected, his attack suddenly disappeared inexplicably at the moment when he was close to Meng Haoran.


    "What is this ability?" Ace was puzzled.


    "Look at you, you have to find Blackbeard, so I''ll help you! Let you experience that sense of powerlessness." Meng Haoran has planned to end the battle no matter what ace thinks.


    "Holy word: seal." A mysterious wave came out of Haoran, and then the wave surrounded ace in an instant.


    "What did you do to me?" Ace looked at Meng Haoran in horror, because he found that his fruit ability seemed to disappear, and he couldn''t even let out a little flame now.


    "What I did to you is to seal your ability. In other words, your ability is still good." Meng Haoran was also surprised at this time. He had an idea to seal ace''s ability, but now he found that the consumption was too great. He actually consumed 10000 points of faith in an instant, and he felt that this seal could only seal ace for one minute, and it would lose effect in one minute. It seems that it would be better to seal others less in the future. It''s a loss of 10000 points! There''s too much to do.


    "Seal..." without waiting for what ace was saying, Meng Haoran rushed to ace, and then began to beat him.


    "What are you doing? Ah"


    "Don''t hit there, it hurts!"


    "Don''t hit your face."


    Ace''s scream was earth shaking. Without his fruit ability, although he still had a bit of body skill, it is reasonable to say that he did not have the power to fight back, he suddenly lost the ability he had been relying on, and he was a little unable to adapt. He was punched and kicked by Meng Haoran for a moment.


    10 minutes later, Meng Haoran stopped with satisfaction, leaving a non adult ace.


    Ace was extremely miserable at this time. Not only did he have no intact place all over his body, but also he became a pig''s head because his face was taken care of.


    Originally, he had recovered his ability in the process of being beaten, but Meng Haoran was so fierce that he lost control of his body, so he was beaten for 9 minutes.


    "I''ll let you go today. I lost 10000 points. It''s a lesson for you." Meng Haoran waved to Nami that they could go.


    "Wait... Is Blackbeard...?" Just when Meng Haoran and the three were going to leave, ACE stood up again. His obsession with Blackbeard was really deep!


    "I can''t help you. He''s probably on the island near the empty island. I don''t suggest you go to him, because his power is far above you!" Meng Haoran finally said that he had given ace a chance. If he still wanted to go his own way, he wouldn''t care about him.


    Besides, in fact, being caught by ACE is actually good for Meng Haoran. What a good opportunity to collect souls!


    "Thanks... Thanks" ace finally fainted when he realized what he wanted to know.

 Chapter 141

    In the rainy land, Meng Haoran finally came to the destination of this trip after a long journey. It''s different from the imagination. Although it''s in the desert, it''s very rich. People come and go.


    It''s estimated that this place is comparable to the king''s capital. Krokdar is really easy to operate. He makes people miserable in other places, but his nest has no influence at all. Others think it''s because he is a hero. He''s simply fooled around.


    "Let''s go! He should be in the casino." The three thought about the only casino in Yudi and walked about 10 minutes to the gate of the casino.


    "What should I do? Go in?" Asked Nami.


    Meng Haoran smiled and shook his head. Although it''s a better way to gamble first according to the experience of the novel, and then the winning casino informs crockdar, it''s too many times now. It''s time-consuming and laborious. It''s better to be direct.


    Meng Haoran turned his hands over and a large loudspeaker appeared in his hand. He saw that Nami''s two women were shining in their eyes.


    "It''s just a little magic!" Looking at Nami''s meaning of questioning, Meng Haoran casually perfunctory. With the power of faith, what can''t he change? Said it was magic or belittled him.


    But when he put the loudspeaker in front of him, there was a large crowd around him. On the one hand, it was because Nami''s two women really attracted male compatriots. Although they were covered by a cloak, they could not stop them from showing their charm; On the other hand, because of Meng Haoran''s strange behavior, they were curious. Some interested people recognized Meng Haoran and felt that something was going to happen.


    Meng Haoran certainly didn''t stop their onlookers. On the contrary, he was happy to see it. After all, the power of his faith came from these onlookers, and he had to rely on them to publicize after today. He wished more people would be better.


    "Krokdar rolled out to pick up the guests! You uncle Meng came to hold your field!" Just when they wondered what Meng Haoran was going to do, a word that almost rang through the whole rain echoed in their ears.


    "What! He came to trouble the hero!" A civilian who was blinded in the stock was shocked and looked at Meng Haoran with a trace of disgust.


    "How dare you insult our hero? You are not welcome here. Get out."


    "Yes, get out."


    Meng Haoran looked at this group of guys who only talked but didn''t practice. He disdained to pie his mouth, a group of weak chickens.


    In fact, Meng Haoran misunderstood them, not because they didn''t want to do it, but because they knew that Meng Haoran would be cleaned up soon. Don''t forget that this is crokdar''s nest, but all his men are here. In addition, the implicit sense of oppression on Meng Haoran also made them subconsciously afraid to act rashly.


    "Who was that just now?" A group of men in suits rushed out of the casino.


    "Come out, it''s the guard of the casino."


    "That''s him." A man pointed to Meng Haoran.


    "Come on, kill him." Without the slightest hesitation, they rushed to Meng Haoran. This is because of the microphone in Meng Haoran''s hand, which made them believe that Meng Haoran was the person who just shouted.


    "It''s cruel! It''s going to kill." Meng Haoran flashed the attack of a man in a suit.


    "Bangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbang.


    "It''s so powerful. It''s so simple..." Meng Haoran, who thought he would be punished soon, staged an amazing scene.


    At this time, Meng Haoran stepped on the last man in a suit, and everyone else had already seen the king of hell.


    "Call someone!" Meng Haoran said calmly, and then moved his feet.


    "Ah!! don''t regret it." The suit man looked at Meng Haoran and gritted his teeth. In Meng Haoran''s surprised eyes, he took out something like fireworks, and then the fireworks flew into the sky.


    "Bang bang" the shape of an iron hook appeared in the sky, a cloud piercing arrow. Thousands of troops and horses came to meet each other.


    At the moment of the signal, several strong momentum broke out in the depths of the casino, and quickly rushed to the signal point.


    Not long ago, a bald man appeared in front of Meng Haoran. He was a senior spy under the Baroque working society. Darth Bonis, who has the quick cutting fruit of the superhuman system, can be described as the strongest combat power under crockdar. In the original book, he was defeated by Sauron who understood the iron cutting.


    Darth Bonis looked at Meng Haoran in front of him, his pupils narrowed, and did not come forward for the first time, because he had recognized Meng Haoran, who was a big man with a reward of 300 million, which was higher than the reward before his boss became qiwuhai.


    Meng Haoran did not answer and waited quietly.


    "MR1, you''re here too." Several figures appeared almost at the same time. They were all from Baroque working society. Almost all of them were demon fruit capable people. They looked very frightening.


    After a short communication, they have understood what happened! He turned his eyes to Meng Haoran.


    "Qiwuhai''s face is really big! It doesn''t come out." Meng Haoran''s words are a little cold. Anyone who hasn''t seen the main Lord for a long time will feel unhappy. However, he also admires crockdar. He can resist being scolded like this. He is worthy of being an owl. However, his mind is useless. He wants to rely on foreign things instead of improving himself. In the end, he can only disappear from the public.


    "What''s the matter with the head of the pirate regiment coming to us?" He is worthy of being a senior cadre. He has a general knowledge and knows that Meng Haoran is not easy to provoke. They just do it without going directly.


    But at this time, Meng Haoran didn''t have the mood to continue and talk nonsense. He directly pulled out the sword around his waist. Since you don''t come out, I''ll force you out.


    Without waiting for others to react, a startling sword light appeared in the void and burst towards the senior spies.


    Then all the spies fell to the ground in an instant. Even Darth Bonis, who had the quick cutting fruit of Superman, was cut down, let alone others.


    "Poof" Darth paulis spewed out a mouthful of blood and looked at Meng Haoran in horror. He didn''t see how Meng Haoran acted, so he was cut. Moreover, he felt bad at that time. He subconsciously used his fruit ability, and his whole body became as hard as iron, but it didn''t work at all.


    "The sword can really cut iron." Darth Bonis secretly said that his eyes to Meng Haoran were full of fear, because it was a terrorist existence that could easily take his life, and his strength was completely different from him.

 Chapter 142

    When Meng Haoran was about to continue, a burst of crazy sand came out of the casino at an amazing speed, turned into a human shape in front of Meng Haoran, and crokedar officially appeared.


    "Enough is enough! Meng Haoran." Even he spent a lot of effort to collect these men. If he was killed here, his loss would be immeasurable. Moreover, as the leader of a great power, it would be embarrassing for no one to use.


    "Finally willing to come out, it seems that the name of qiwuhai has made you a little confused. You actually said such ridiculous words. Who do you think you are, and dare to order me?" Meng Haoran said with a smile.


    At the same time, to Meng Haoran''s surprise, the system that has been silent since he came to the pirate king world actually moved at the moment of crokdar''s emergence.


    "Ding, the scene conforms to the task release:


    Task: defeat qiwuhai in front


    Description: the host needs to defeat more than 5 people in qiwuhai on a formal occasion.


    Reward: the call right of the world''s seven martial seas and a lucky draw in the future


    Failure penalty: "None"


    Hearing this, Meng Haoran was overjoyed. Of course, he decisively chose to accept it. It''s foolish not to accept it. This is totally bliss! Isn''t it just to defeat several qiwuhai? With his strength, he is not a small case, but also has a valuable chance to draw, which he has been looking forward to for a long time.


    In the eyes of outsiders, Meng Haoran first said a mockery of crockdar, first stunned, and then looked at the sand crocodile with bright eyes, as if he were a treasure.


    "As you said, the so-called weakness is a crime. Now you have committed this crime. Compared with me, you are too weak, so now you have no chance to speak." Meng Haoran looked at the crocodile and opened the mockery mode. Although the crocodile was his lucky star, he not only let him go, but also let him taste the taste of the weak.


    "Nani! Did you hear that? That guy actually said that an adult who is one of the seven martial arts seas is weak. Did I hear it right!"


    "It''s an illusion! What kind of person is Qiwu sea? It''s a title that only the legendary big pirate can be competent. Everyone is a figure that rings through the sea, and there is no weak person!"


    "It''s a joke. If qiwuhai is weak, then no one can be called a strong one."


    "After the identification, the man is crazy. If I''m wrong, I''ll cut my brother."


    ¡­¡­


    As soon as Meng Haoran''s words fell, they aroused a fierce reaction from the onlookers. However, most of them laughed at Meng Haoran and thought that he was talking big. Only a few people who knew Meng Haoran''s name were suspicious, but they were not sure. They just didn''t follow the coax.


    "What did you say? Did I hear you right? You said I was weak. That''s the funniest thing I''ve ever heard." The crocodile said coldly. There was a trace of killing in Meng Haoran''s eyes. Although it was hidden deeply, it was found.


    "Is it funny? You won''t laugh in a moment, because you will be trampled under my feet like a dog. In this way, if you are so simple and knocked down, will the Navy recognize your qiwuhai identity? Your plan to find Pluto will fail."


    "You know so!" When the crocodile heard Meng Haoran, he knew that the Pluto immediately changed his mind and decided to keep Meng Haoran anyway. Therefore, he released his killing intention without reservation this time.


    You know, the crocodile spent a lot of time in this kingdom where he can''t talk shit in order to get the Pluto. Although he can show his strength here because of the environment, it doesn''t mean he wants to stay here all the time. His ambition is not small. He always wants to reign in the world, As long as he finds the Pluto, he plans to leave here and go to the new world to defeat white beard and become the fourth emperor. Finally, he may even become the pirate king.


    "Oh! I''m finally a little motivated. Then come on. Don''t say I bully you. Let you take the lead." Meng Haoran was relieved to see that the crocodile finally reacted. The reason why he wanted to stimulate the crocodile was to defeat him openly in front of the public, so that he had a reason to fight with himself. Otherwise, if the crocodile saw something bad and ran away, he didn''t know whether it was a defeat.


    "In such a hurry to die, I''ll help you."


    The "desert sword" crocodile is different. As a natural fruit player, his ability can be said to be more difficult, especially in this special kingdom.


    A 10 meter high sand knife cut at Meng Haoran with amazing momentum and roar.


    "Not bad! But not enough." Meng Haoran was unwilling to show weakness here. A pure sword Gang rose into the sky and met the sand knife in the twinkling of an eye.


    However, there was no stalemate. Meng Haoran''s sword Gang split the sand knife with great momentum and rushed to the crocodile.


    The crocodile did not dare to resist, turned into sand and flew away from the original place.


    In this way, the crocodile was fine, but the casino behind him suffered. It was directly split in two. The people inside screamed and escaped, but some people were crushed to death. It can be said that it was extremely miserable.


    "Look! This is what you want to hide." Meng Haoran looked at the iron faced crocodile and gloated. As for those innocent guys who were injured by mistake, they are either rich or gamblers in the casino. Basically, there are no good people, and there is no burden to kill them.


    "How dare you..." the crocodile was furious. Although the casino was destroyed because of his own mistakes, he completely blamed Meng Haoran for all this.


    The angry crocodile of "erosion reincarnation" no longer cares about the surrounding people. He completely took off his hypocritical mask, exposed his ferocious face, and launched a large-scale attack unique to natural fruits.


    I saw that everything around the crocodile was instantly desertification, and the scope of desertification was still spreading outward with the crocodile as the center. In the twinkling of an eye, onlookers close to the crocodile were sucked dry and died of water desertification.


    "Just life! Devil!"


    "Why, isn''t he our hero?"


    "Run!"


    The scene became chaotic and killed heavily because of the great moves of crocodiles. However, it didn''t look so terrible because they died of desertification, but people on the scene didn''t think so. In the face of the crisis of life and death, they ran away crazily one by one, and some left people behind in order to survive to compete for the time of escape.


    At this moment, human nature is shown to the extreme, incomparably real.

 Chapter 143

    Husband and wife are birds in the same forest, and they fly respectively in the face of disaster. At this moment, countless human ugliness is displayed in front of Meng Haoran. For their own life, countless people ignore the people around them. There are many things for husbands to abandon their wives.


    Adversity shows the truth. At this moment, there are still some who are not afraid of life and death and have to protect their lovers. I believe that if they are still alive today, their feelings will be sublimated.


    "A philosopher said well: some people live, but he dies; some people die, but he lives." Meng Haoran still has time to sigh at the moment, but he also plans to do it. If it goes on like this, it''s not good for all the witnesses to die, and the crocodile can''t scare Nami.


    "It seems that having the ability of devil fruit makes you look down on ordinary people! You don''t look at their lives at all. In this case, I''ll let you feel the feelings of ordinary people!"


    "What nonsense? Hahaha! You can''t stop me." The crocodile laughed wildly. He really couldn''t think that Meng Haoran could stop him. In his opinion, it would be good if Meng Haoran could escape.


    "There is no fairness in the world, but I say there is fairness, so fairness appears. Take it." Meng Haoran first pretended to force, then raised his sword, and a strong light flashed in an instant.


    The sentence "fair punishment" seems to be remembered from the depths of people''s souls, shocking people''s hearts, and like the whisper of the sky, calming people down.


    At this moment, no matter what people were doing just now, they seemed to feel the will of heaven, even those who were still fleeing the previous moment.


    The roar gradually disappeared. Finally, everyone saw the man in the center, the crocodile. His big move stopped at some time.


    "What''s going on?" The crocodile looked blankly at his hand and didn''t know what had happened.


    "Well, my move is not bad! How does it feel when my ability disappears?" On a quiet occasion, Meng Haoran''s voice sounded.


    Yes, this is the ultimate magic skill created by Meng Haoran in the pirate world - fair sanctions. We call it magic not because of its power, but because of its special effects.


    Its effect is to seal the enemy''s ability, but unlike the seal with the fruit of the holy word, it does not require the power of faith.


    Fair sanctions, since there is the word "fair", of course, are not a unilateral blow, but both sides. That is to say, Meng Haoran himself is also constrained. While the crocodile''s fruit ability is sealed, he himself can''t use the ability of the holy word fruit.


    It seems that Meng Haoran has lost, but this is not the case, because this skill is a self-created common skill that can be used in any world, and the fruit ability will be greatly reduced because of the limitations of the world.


    Think about it. When you come to the world of death, you can''t use the power of death as long as you awaken the power of death and use this move again. Lan Da hasn''t been hanged in the face of Meng Haoran; In the saint fighter world, Meng Haoran, who has a small universe, sealed the small universe, so Meng Haoran, who also has other forces, has increased his strength by a large margin; In the dragon ball, without gas, those guys are still strong!


    Besides, this move is not forever. Meng Haoran can be lifted at any time.


    It can be said that this move is created for Meng Haoran, who will learn a variety of ability systems in the future. It is the most suitable move for him.


    Moreover, it does not consume as much as the seal of holy word fruit. It is quite flexible and can be used as a conventional skill.


    Of course, this move is not without weaknesses. The premise of this move is that the capabilities of both sides are at one level, that is, if the capability strength is far more than Meng Haoran, it will not succeed. It is similar to the limit field, but it is actually more useful than the limit field.


    Because in the extreme field, you can only improve your combat effectiveness, but can not significantly weaken the other party''s ability. Moreover, some strange abilities have no combat effectiveness at all. They are auxiliary and want to recover indefinitely. In this way, the extreme field is useless, but fair sanctions can make it ineffective, which is much simpler.


    Back to the point, the crocodile has found that his ability seems to have disappeared. He can''t make it out anyway. Most of his strength is brought by demon fruit. Without fruit ability, he is more than weak.


    "What did you do to me?" The crocodile''s eyes looking at Meng Haoran were full of anger, but the anger could not hide his fear. At this moment, he wished all this was a dream. He had never met Meng Haoran.


    "What did you do? Didn''t you seal your ability? Make a fuss."


    Meng Haoran''s words clearly spread to people''s ears, and people who have been surprised by this situation also understand the reason for everything.


    The eyes of those who had just been threatened by crocodiles were full of schadenfreude. If they were not sure that crocodiles had no resistance at all, they would go up for revenge. At the same time, they were terrified of Meng Haoran''s ability to seal other people''s ability.


    "Then let''s decide the outcome with swordsmanship!" Meng Haoran pointed his sword at the crocodile.


    His words made the crocodile scold him shamelessly in his heart, because Meng Haoran didn''t show the fruit ability of the holy word. The crocodile thought that as long as he was weakened, he didn''t know that the fruit of the holy word was stronger than his fruit.


    A crocodile without fruit ability is like a fish out of water. It can only be manipulated by Meng Haoran. With only one sword, the crocodile can''t take it down and lose the second.


    At the same time, Meng Haoran''s task progress has become 20%, which is one fifth completed.


    He beat the crocodile hard. Meng Haoran felt a little boring and stopped.


    The crocodile''s suffering has just begun. Those who were almost killed by the crocodile just now seem to have lost the ability to resist. After Meng Haoran left, they joined the ranks of the siege.


    The famous qiwuhai was being beaten by a group of ordinary people at this time. It was a great shame.


    Meng Haoran looked at it funny and didn''t stop it, but he didn''t go. He didn''t want the crocodile to be killed. In this way, he didn''t know whether there was any reward. He planned to save his life when the crocodile was dying.


    Ten minutes later, the crocodile was dying, and Meng Haoran stood up,


    "Stop it!"


    Most people stopped obediently. Most of them ignored him and wanted to die. Of course, he solved it directly. They dared not listen to him and wanted to die.

 Chapter 144

    While stopping others, he turned off the effect of fair sanctions and brought the power of the devil fruit back to crockdar.


    "Well, don''t pretend to be dead, or I''ll let you really die." Looking at the crocodile motionless on the ground, Meng Haoran said that the crocodile''s little trick still couldn''t deceive him.


    Sure enough, after listening to Meng Haoran''s words, the crocodile slowly stood up. Although the traces on his body made him look miserable, in fact, he recovered his strength. This injury is not fatal to him. He only needs to cultivate for 10 days and a half months.


    "What do you... Want?" The crocodile has figured it out at this time. Meng Haoran seems to have no intention of killing him, otherwise he won''t lift the strange trick, so he has the courage to ask questions. Now he doesn''t know why Meng Haoran wants to come to him for trouble. You know that he has no intersection with Meng Haoran, so there is no problem of offending or not offending.


    "Well, I just want to teach you a lesson because I see you unhappy." Meng Haoran certainly wouldn''t tell him. In fact, he came with the intention of expanding his influence and increasing his faith at the beginning.


    And there is also an immature idea, that is, after killing him, seal the power of the devil fruit to escape at the moment of his death, get his fruit, give them to Nami and enhance their strength.


    Unexpectedly, the system released characters, and the reward of the task was to summon qiwuhai. He was afraid that he could not summon him after killing the crocodile, so he gave up his plan. Anyway, the crocodile fruit was not suitable for Nami.


    Crocodile''s face was full of disbelief, but he didn''t dare to ask again. The other party obviously didn''t want to tell him. It''s no use asking again. Now he is Meng Haoran''s plate of meat. He can eat whenever he wants.


    "Oh, by the way, Robin is with you! Give her to me." Meng Haoran, who had planned to leave like this, suddenly thought of his purpose.


    "Well, although your strength is not worth mentioning to me, you can still be a qualified younger brother. I''ll take it." Meng Haoran thought for a moment and said that he had not considered the crocodile''s opinion at all.


    Of course, the crocodile would have refused. As a person with great ambition, he has no habit of succumbing to others, but he has been beaten and afraid by Meng Haoran, especially the ability to seal his fruit, which makes him afraid. He no longer wants to experience the feeling of losing his ability. The feeling of powerlessness is worse than killing him.


    Therefore, the crocodile miraculously remained silent and seemed to acquiesce in Meng Haoran''s words, but he was not dissatisfied. As long as he had the opportunity, he would definitely give Meng Haoran a behind his back.


    "It seems that you also think you can be a little brother. You deserve to be a smart man and a man who knows current affairs is a hero. Well, what should you do without my command in the future? I won''t care, and Robin will be my Secretary!" Meng Haoran looked at the crocodile with satisfaction and said.


    At this time, Nami on one side quietly put her hand to Meng Haoran''s waist, and then used the tricks that women can do.


    "Who is Robin?" Nami said in a bad tone. She had guessed something. She was very dissatisfied with Meng Haoran''s behavior.


    Meng Haoran felt the sharp pain in his waist. He knew he was wrong. He had to bear it silently and forgot himself for a time. This kind of thing should avoid them.


    "Robin is out on a mission and won''t be back for some time." The crocodile held back his anger. His plan could not be carried out without Robin, because he knew nothing about ancient Chinese.


    "Well, I''ll wait a few days!" Meng Haoran said.


    In this way, Meng Haoran stayed in the rain waiting for Robin.


    A few days later, Meng Haoran finally met Robin. As expected, he was not disappointed. It was more beautiful than expected.


    "... that''s it. You''ll be Lord Meng''s secretary in the future." Said the crocodile calmly, completely unable to see what he was thinking.


    "OK." Robin looked at such a crocodile and was very curious that Meng Haoran could clean up his clothes.


    Robin knew what happened and seemed very calm. She was used to changing the boss. She didn''t know how much she had stopped in the years of escape. In addition, the backstage of the game seemed to be harder than the crocodile. He was not used to Meng Haoran''s enthusiasm. He was no different to her.


    After receiving Robin, Meng Haoran planned to continue his voyage. He really didn''t love the desert kingdom, but he reminded the crocodile to be careful of the straw hat at the end of his journey. After all, he was his own man. Of course, the crocodile certainly didn''t listen.


    What happened in the desert kingdom spread quickly. Soon after, the news that Meng Haoran easily defeated one of the seven Wuhai crocodiles spread all over the sea. For a time, Meng Haoran was no different. He was praised as a newcomer who can compare with the older generation for the first time. Although his reward did not increase this time, he was also famous, It brought him about 50000 faith.


    Moreover, the Navy''s behavior is a little strange. This time, he did not cancel his qiwuhai qualification because of the crocodile''s failure. I don''t know if he knows that the crocodile has been under Meng Haoran''s command.


    "It seems that the value of the crocodile is not as high as expected! It doesn''t benefit much to defeat him." Meng Haoran is a little dissatisfied.


    However, his idea is not wrong. The crocodile is really not very good in the eyesight of a real expert. It is just a kid relying on the ability of fruit. Although it is called qiwuhai, it has always been able to show off in the first half of the great route. He is more common in the new world. You know, there are a lot of domineering people in the new world.


    The crocodile''s ability to be a captain under white beard is still very reluctantly.


    Otherwise, Luffy will not only rise to 100 million after defeating him, and 100 million is just getting started in the new world.


    The crocodile in the Qiwu sea is the weakest one. There is a moonlight mollia, which is similar to him. They are not very good. They can''t take a few moves in the hands of the general. The others are different. They have the strength to fight with the general, and I think the eagle eye may defeat the general.


    The holy word, at this time, has entered the cold war period. Since there was one more Robin, Nami ignored him and made his head big. She asked him to give up Robin. She is still trying to find a way to solve it? As a client, Robin looks like watching a good play.

 Chapter 145

    Meng Haoran is gratified that although Nami has a little temper, she has not rejected Robin''s idea, and she doesn''t know what''s going on. They get along well.


    The emergence of the system task made Meng Haoran''s original plan empty. In order to reward, she had to change her original intention. Therefore, Nami''s fruit was gone, so she had to find another one.


    Fortunately, Meng Haoran knows where there is ready-made, that is, the empty island. The thunder fruit of Aini road is still good. Besides, his domineering cultivation method Meng Haoran is also a little greedy.


    So Meng Haoran sailed to the empty Island decisively. Unlike Luffy, his ship didn''t need to wait for the emergence of the rising current, and flew directly to the sky, saving time and effort.


    "Mr. Meng''s boat is really amazing!" Robin looked at the holy word flying to the sky in surprise. Her tone was full of surprise. Before that, she had never thought that the ship could fly.


    "It''s strange for you! As long as you follow me, you''ll see a lot of incredible things in the future." Meng Haoran said proudly.


    However, Nami snorted coldly and pulled Robin away. She obviously didn''t see Meng Haoran in the limelight here. She completely forgot how she felt when she saw the boat flying for the first time.


    "Hard life! When will this day come to an end?" Meng Haoran wants to cry without tears.


    Fortunately, at this time, they finally arrived. They saw a gate similar to the heavenly gate in front of them. An old woman with short stature and a pair of white wings was next to the door.


    Meng Haoran looked at the familiar scene and said nothing silently. NIMA still charged fees in the scenic spot. It was really bad and full. There were not necessarily several people coming to the place all year, and someone came to guard it.


    "Wow! Have we come to heaven? Is the old woman an angel?" Nami looked at all this in amazement. She didn''t expect that there would be an empty Island, and she also saw people with wings.


    Robin on one side was much better. Although she was extremely surprised, she didn''t show it. At this time, she was looking at Meng Haoran with strange eyes. If it was him, she should be able to help me complete my dream! I couldn''t help but return to the time when I first met Meng Haoran.


    However, as soon as Meng Haoran spoke, he knew the location of the historical text. As long as he followed him, he would be able to know the blank history. In order to prove his words, he took her to the palace of arabastam and found the stone tablet of the historical text. In this way, he found what krokdar had always wanted to find, and did not force her to tell the location of the Pluto, saying that she didn''t care.


    "You don''t have to say we''re here for war." Just when the old woman was about to speak, Meng Haoran said to her first. He didn''t say wrong. This time he came to trouble Aini road.


    The mother-in-law of the guard looked at Meng Haoran in surprise with his muddy eyes. She was still an expert. However, she was a little bold and wanted to challenge the empty island. She didn''t know whether she had that strength.


    "Then you can go in." She didn''t say anything more and just let it go.


    The three women did not know the twists and turns and looked at him suspiciously. Meng Haoran smiled mysteriously and ignored them.


    In this way, Meng Haoran successfully entered the scope of empty island.


    Empty islands exist in the White Sea (over 7000 meters) above the White Sea (over 10000 meters). At such an altitude, the air is very thin, and the sports ability of people in the blue sea (ordinary sea) will be greatly reduced.


    At this time, Meng Haoran felt some discomfort, which should be the reason why he had not adapted, but the impact on him was not great, while others were more obvious, and his breathing was a little confused.


    "It''s all right. It''s because the air here is thin. If you get used to it, you''ll return to normal." Compared with Robin, Nami''s second daughter was more affected, Meng Haoran comforted.


    After a short rest and knowing that they had all adapted, they landed on Angel Island. During this period, they didn''t encounter anything else. They were lucky.


    In the face of such a novel place, people will inevitably stop and look around, just like a hick entering the city.


    "Well, what''s that?" Nami pointed to a shell like thing.


    "Although I know about it, I''m not very clear. Let''s find a local person to explain it to you and learn about the situation here by the way." Meng Haoran said and called a girl from Angel Island.


    Because few outsiders came to Angel Island, they were noticed when they came. After all, they had no wings and there was a big gap with the locals. Of course, the residents of Angel Island were kind-hearted, so they didn''t point out to them, but their eyes kept glancing at them.


    "Are you calling me?" The girl said suspiciously.


    "It''s you. We''re all from Qinghai. If you want to know the situation of empty Island, can you help?" Meng Haoran explained his intention.


    "Oh, well, let''s go to my house!" The girl seemed totally unprepared and agreed to the request.


    Next, I introduced myself to Meng Haoran and let him know that the girl was KONIS. No wonder he looked so familiar. Then KONIS said about the empty island as he walked.


    Finally, when I arrived at her house, I warmly entertained Meng Haoran and his party.


    At this time, I had a general understanding of the Nami of the empty Island, became interested in the local specialties of the empty Island, and began to study them. Those shellfish with many abilities are really practical.


    At this time, KONIS''s father also came back. After understanding the intentions of Du Meng Haoran and others, he also warmly welcomed them and let them have a good rest here.


    In this way, Meng Haoran and others stayed.


    Of course, Meng Haoran didn''t say that he actually came to find Aini road for trouble. Otherwise, he would be driven out. For the God of this empty Island, the residents can''t describe it with awe. It can be said that they are extremely afraid.


    After all, enilu''s attack range can cover the whole island. For the people on the island, his ability with God is not bad.


    "It is said that enilu''s heart net can cover the whole empty island. I don''t know if it''s true. If it''s true, he should have found us. After all, we didn''t pay the tickets!" Meng Haoran guessed why ainilu had not responded. Could it be that he didn''t like them.


    In fact, although ainilu does have the ability to cover the whole island with domineering, after all, he is not bored enough to peep every day, so he usually doesn''t use Xinwang, and he doesn''t find Meng Haoran and them, so Meng Haoran and they haven''t been in trouble.

 Chapter 146

    "Click" that was the sound of biting the apple. I saw a man with naked upper body, a headscarf and four strange gongs and drums behind him eating the apple comfortably.


    This is ainilu, the actual controller of our empty Island today, who has the ability of natural thunder fruit. He has never seen anything in the world. With the power of thunder fruit, he became arrogant, thought he was a God and wanted to settle on the moon.


    However, his talent is still good. Without anyone else to teach him, he taught himself and really developed a strong domineering spirit, although he was only seen and heard.


    Due to the particularity of empty Island, there are many things in Qinghai. Apples that anyone can afford to eat are luxury here. Only Aini road can eat, and they are not full. They can''t eat at once. Aini road can only eat one when he is happy.


    "Sure enough, this is what I should eat." Looking at the apple with only one stone left, enilu thought to himself: if only there were countless apples.


    "Lord God, report something."


    "Oh! Go ahead!" Enilu looked at this hand and became interested. Nothing interesting had happened for a long time.


    "Some people from Qinghai came to empty island and didn''t pay the money."


    "I see." Ainilu closed his eyes while talking, and then all the conditions of the empty Island appeared in his mind. He was looking for the Qinghai people mentioned by his men.


    I found it. Sure enough, he found several different voices in his heart net. There were three voices, one, two and three. They were all women, but their strength was not high.


    "I thought there were experts? It turned out that there were just a few ordinary people. You can solve it yourself!" Enilu opened his eyes and lost interest.


    "Yes! My subordinates leave."


    "It seems that our God didn''t find me!" Just as enilu was ready to rest, a voice sounded behind him.


    "Who are you? A new face I haven''t seen!" Ainilu looked at Meng Haoran and said casually. Although he was surprised that he didn''t find the person in front of him and let him stay so close, ainilu didn''t panic. As a God, he didn''t need to care about these mortals. Past experience told him that he was invincible.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am, and even if you say it, you won''t know."


    "Yes." Enilu nodded at this.


    "Then what are you doing here? Are you the companion of those Qinghai people?"


    Finally, it took so long for such a simple reasoning to react.


    "I hear you call yourself God? But I don''t believe it." Meng Haoran did not answer the question.


    "Stupid mortal, my strength is not what you can imagine. For your sake, I''ll give you a chance. As long as you stay and become my divine servant, I won''t investigate your offence."


    "You really think you are invincible. A self righteous guy thinks that no one can cure you with the power of thunder fruit. As far as I know, no less than 10 people can defeat you, and I am one of them." Then, without waiting for enilu''s reaction, he chopped it with a knife.


    "It''s no use." Ainilu has a good fighting talent. He is very skilled in elementalization and is immune to Meng Haoran''s physical attack. The scene of his body incarnating into thunder is really divine. Thunder is worthy of being one of the most powerful forces in the world.


    "That''s your ignorance." Meng Haoran took out the sword again, but different from just now, this sword has a small amount of sword Gang power.


    "Hiss" the elementalization of ainilu failed this time. If he hadn''t reacted, he would have been seriously injured, but even so, he was made into a wound about 5 cm long, with blood pouring out.


    "This..." ainilu felt that something was wrong at this time. Although he didn''t know what means Meng Haoran used to make him elemental invalid, it has proved that his strength is worthy of his attention.


    Ainilu did not wait to die, but began to release his real strength.


    "10 million volt discharge" a thunderbolt formed in an instant and went straight to Meng Haoran, but Meng Haoran dodged directly.


    However, Meng Haoran''s concession made ainilu think he didn''t dare to pick up and resolutely continue to attack. This time, there were dozens of lightning, which made Meng Haoran have nowhere to hide. This is ainilu''s heart net and predicted Meng Haoran''s escape route.


    "Do you think I can only hide?" Meng Haoran looked at Aini road sarcastically. A sword light, sword gang and lightning completely offset it.


    The two big moves of "30 million volt Thunderbird" and "30 million volt thunderbeast" soared into the sky, and the thunder resounded. A phoenix Thunderbird and a wolf wolf took shape instantly, and flew to Meng Haoran at a speed that the naked eye could not keep up with at the moment of presentation.


    "What trouble!" Meng Haoran was not an ordinary person after all. His eyes changed instantly. Three scarlet gouyu appeared in his black pupil, and then the invisible Thunderbird and thunderwolf became slow in his eyes.


    Although he could escape at this time, he had no intention to escape. A heavy and destructive momentum burst out from him, and a strange ray of thunder on the sword flashed away.


    In enilu''s unbelievable eyes, his Thunderbird and thunderwolf were cut in half by Meng Haoran''s sword.


    "How could it be that he cut off the thunder." This incredible scene made enilus Sparta.


    "Li Ning, everything is possible." Meng Haoran pretended to force, "what''s the matter? God won''t have only this ability." There was some doubt in his eyes at enilu.


    Seems to be angered, ainilu used to skip 60 million volt Thunder Dragon and directly used 200 million volt Thunder God, which is almost his strongest move.


    I saw a big transformation of ainilu directly and turned into a huge version of Thor.


    "Wife, come and see vomit man." Meng Haoran said strangely, but he was glad that he came alone. If he took Nami, she really couldn''t guarantee her safety. The attack range of ainilu was too fast and too large.


    In fact, if enilu beat Robin and others with God''s sanctions at this time, Meng Haoran really had no way.


    "Die, mortal." The greatness of the body gives enilu infinite confidence.


    "I''ll go. You think only you will grow up." Meng Haoran raised his middle finger, and then broke the routine again. He saw that his own body was slowly getting bigger, and finally became as high as Aini road.


    "It''s a loss to ask for 5000 points." Ignoring enilu''s surprise, Meng Haoran felt his consumption and immediately regretted it. He had known that he would not pretend to be forced.

 Chapter 147

    The fierce battle started again. Unlike before, this is a formal collision from boxing to meat.


    Different from the exaggerated form of ainilu, Meng Haoran appears introverted. There is no thunder shining on his body, but he can''t see anything if he only looks at the surface.


    Meng Haoran''s strength is not exposed, but at the moment of each collision, the contracted muscles flash the luster of metal, which is the performance of hardness to the limit.


    The roar kept ringing in the sky. Even the people on the empty island could see the unusual of the sky. It was the roar of God.


    "Look, it''s the direction of God''s bedroom. What happened?" I don''t know who was attracted. Everyone raised their heads and looked at the distant sky.


    I saw two huge figures appear in the sky, full of dignity. Even if they are so far apart, they can feel oppression and make people unconsciously want to surrender.


    "Bang", the battle between Meng Haoran and Aini road has become white hot. Meng Haoran looked at Aini road seriously. She didn''t expect that she could persist for so long. She thought she could win it easily.


    The Xinwang really deserves its reputation, but it exacerbates Meng Haoran''s desire to be seen and heard. If he can cultivate Xinxin, his strength will usher in an outbreak.


    Alilu was panting and feeling the weakness from his body. He knew that if he didn''t think of some way, he would have to be slaughtered when his Thor state time came. As a God, he felt this powerlessness for the first time, but he was a strong man after all. He cheered up in an instant, and he had the last card.


    "It''s over." Meng Haoran never held his fists so tightly. He felt the strong feeling from his body. He was excited.


    Finally, Meng Haoran gave a fist, and it burst out. At this moment, people on the island can feel the power of this fist, which is beyond the limits of mankind.


    Under this fist, heaven will surrender.


    Ainilu looked at the fist that looked like a meteor coming over him, and his hair blew up all over his body in an instant.


    Move! Ainilu roared in his heart. He knew that if he was boxed, he would never be lucky. He frantically mobilized his own strength. His teeth clenched as if they were going to be broken, but it was useless. In the face of this shocking punch, his body had felt death and accepted his life.


    I will never die, I am God! I haven''t gone to the moon yet! The last struggle.


    Although ainilu''s heart turns a thousand times, in fact, this is only an instant.


    Outside, Meng Haoran''s fist directly hit enilu''s chest. Enilu''s body heard a click. The whole chest was concave, and I don''t know how many bones were broken.


    Ainilu flew out upside down. The huge pain made him unbearable and almost lost consciousness, but he knew that if he fainted like this, he would really have no future. He endured the sharp pain. His eyes looking at Meng Haoran were full of hatred and fear that he didn''t show himself.


    Just now he thought he was really dying.


    Meng Haoran was not surprised that Eni Lu was still alive. In fact, he received a few points at the last moment, otherwise Eni Lu would really be killed by him. Previously, he almost forgot his original intention because of the fierce battle!


    His goal is to ring thunder fruit and see and hear color domineering. If enilu dies like this, he can get demon fruit, but there is no way to cultivate domineering, which is not worth the loss.


    Aililu, who has been badly hurt, is not Meng Haoran''s opponent now, let alone now he can''t maintain Thor because of his body, and has recovered his original laughter.


    Different from the past, arilu was scarred and had long lost his dignity as a God. At this time, he looked like a lost dog.


    "What do you want?" Eni Lu looked at Meng Haoran.


    "Surrender, the domineering cultivation method, oh, is the cultivation method of your heart net." It suddenly occurred to me that enilu didn''t know he had the power of domineering.


    Enilu looked at Meng Haoran in surprise. He thought Meng Haoran came to rob gold, but he didn''t think it was for Xinwang. At this time, he naturally didn''t dare to refuse. Although unwilling, the sharp pain reminded him that the man in front of him could kill his existence.


    God is not omnipotent, and he will be afraid of death, not to mention the mortal enilu? Although he has always regarded himself as a God, he actually knows that he was just an ordinary person, only because he had the power of thunder fruit.


    He had always thought he was the strongest. He didn''t expect that someone could defeat him, and it wasn''t very hard. At this moment, he was curious about Qinghai under the empty island for the first time, because if he heard correctly just now, it seems that more than 10 people below could defeat him.


    Elilu cooperated very well and said the method of cultivation and some of her own opinions on the spot. It can be said that she did her best.


    Eni Lu''s knowledge made Meng Haoran feel embarrassed and wondered whether to let him die, although it cost more faith.


    "There is another thing, that is your ability." Meng Haoran''s words greatly changed enilu''s face and made him despair. You know, the most important thing for him is his fruit ability. Without fruit, he would be a little better than a god official.


    "You''re lucky."


    Meng Haoran finally spared ainilu''s life. It took 100000 yuan to extract the fruit. It only needed 50000 yuan, but he didn''t regret it, because thousands of gold can''t buy happiness.


    Besides, as long as the news of defeating Aini road today is spread, there is still a mere 50000 points, and he is not at a loss.


    As for ainilu, who has no fruit ability, it''s none of his business. It''s his luck to spare his life.


    Come and go quietly. No one knows that Meng Haoran is the giant who won in the sky, and no one knows that Aini road lost. Of course, except for Nami, they vaguely guessed some, because Meng Haoran was no longer around them at that time, and only Meng Haoran had such strong strength.


    "Why did you come back so long!" Although Nami''s words were blaming, she looked worried about Meng Haoran.


    "Nothing. I went to find gold. The land over there is the gold Township, and there is a historical text." Meng Haoran''s words immediately attracted the attention of Nami and Robin. One wanted gold and the other wanted to read the text of history.


    "Haoran..." Nami looked at him expectantly. Although Robin didn''t speak, he also stared at him.


    "Well, I''ll take you tomorrow." Meng Haoran certainly understands.

 Chapter 148

    The next day, Meng Haoran led his three sisters to Jiaya Island, golden township. They had a good one-day tour and gained a lot.


    Nami got her wish and found a lot of gold. No one cares about these gold here, because she can''t use it. There is a lot of gold in the trading currency on the empty island.


    Of course, Meng Haoran was found this time, but for unknown reasons, they were not asked for trouble, which also saved Meng Haoran from the strength of hands.


    He guessed that all this was probably the order of ainilu. Although ainilu lost the thunder fruit, after all, he had used the thunder fruit for a long time, and his body had been transformed. Now he can barely use a little thunder power, which is different from before, but even so, his strength is still the strongest on the empty island.


    Moreover, ainilu''s heart net did not weaken due to the loss of thunder fruit, but became stronger and stronger. Originally, it could only cover the empty Island, but now it is very easy, probably because the loss of fruit ability makes his power pure.


    Speaking of, enilu''s domineering talent is good. If he focuses on domineering all the time in the future, he may recover his strength, even stronger than when there are fruits. The domineering power is a system that can compete with the devil fruits.


    Like Karp, he can only be domineering and has no fruit ability, but his domineering cultivation to the extreme can make him comparable with the top general, and even his strength still exceeds the level of the top general.


    In fact, when Meng Haoran and his family stepped into Jiaya Island, ainilu had noticed that Meng Haoran did not deliberately hide his whereabouts after all.


    But how dare ainilu provoke this evil star at the moment? He quickly told his men not to take care of them. In any case, they can''t offend, so Meng Haoran and them can act so smoothly.


    During the tour, they were lucky to meet the big snake in the original book. At that time, they were shocked. Originally, the big snake had to attack them, but when Meng Haoran slightly released his momentum, he immediately counseled and became very clever, just like harmless small animals for human and livestock, and let Nami play with them.


    In this way, after being played with for half an hour, it was released only after everyone lost interest in it. It is also spiritual.


    Of course, the purpose of this trip was also achieved. Robin successfully saw the historical text at the top, but this time she was still disappointed and didn''t find what she wanted, but she had a clue.


    It was left by the pirate king. He vaguely pointed out that there were all the answers at the end of the great route. However, Robin was determined to go to the new world and the end of the great route.


    Of course, that place is not accessible to ordinary people. It needs to face unprecedented difficulties. Her strength is not enough, so Meng Haoran''s role is prominent. Thinking of relying on Meng Haoran, Robin''s attitude towards Meng Haoran becomes better and better.


    Of course, Meng Haoran can feel this change. He feels very right about his decision to bring Robin here.


    "There is still a long way to go!" After all, Robin''s change is because of her dream. In the final analysis, it is still a relationship of interests. Robin has no love for him, so the revolution has not been successful, and Meng Haoran still needs to work hard.


    "Nami, I have something good for you." In the evening, everyone gathered to have a field barbecue party. Meng Haoran took the opportunity to take out the thunder fruit.


    "Is this... Demon fruit, or natural, for me?" Nami looked at Meng Haoran and her eyes were full of love. With Meng Haoran for so long, she basically had all the knowledge she should have. She saw that Meng Haoran took out not only the devil fruit, but also the most precious natural system among the devil fruits.


    Meng Haoran was actually willing to give her such precious fruit, which made her feel how high her position in Meng Haoran''s heart was. At this moment, she loved Meng Haoran very much, and completely didn''t care about Meng Haoran''s behavior of bringing robin on board, because Meng Haoran made her feel that he still loved her even if there were more women.


    "Of course, this is the thunder fruit. Eat it quickly! In this way, you can become a strong man in the future." Meng Haoran secretly observed the reaction of noqigao and Robin when he said this. Although noqigao was envious, she was not jealous. Robin was surprised but had no other ideas. After all, she was already a person with fruit ability.


    Nami was affirmed by Meng Haoran. She ate the devil fruit at the first time, and then got her new ability. She tried it at the first time. Her face was full of smiles, just like a child who got candy.


    "Nuo Qi Gao, you don''t have to worry. You''ll have it soon." Meng Haoran made a commitment.


    "Do I... Have my share?" Noqi Gao looked at Meng Haoran in surprise. She didn''t really value the devil fruit. She was glad that Meng Haoran didn''t forget her.


    "And Robin, you can change your ability if you want!"


    The ability can be changed. Robin only thinks Meng Haoran is joking, but he doesn''t take it seriously, because it''s too hard to imagine. The ability of the fruit can be changed, which has never appeared in the world of the pirate king.


    Of course, Meng Haoran didn''t lie. Since he can extract the ability, of course, Robin''s ability can be changed. If he said the origin of the thunder fruit, Robin would believe it. However, Meng Haoran didn''t do so. After all, it''s useless to say now. He doesn''t have the right fruit.


    That night, Meng Haoran got his wish and lay on Nami''s bed again. Nami was particularly obedient to Meng Haoran because of Meng Haoran''s sending devil fruit. The moves that were not allowed before were at the mercy of Meng Haoran, which made Meng Haoran happy.


    Nami even opened another virgin land to him, allowing Meng Haoran to enjoy imperial service.


    There are also side effects. The next day, noqigao and Robin looked at Meng Haoran with strange eyes, because their movements were too big.


    Next, they didn''t leave in a hurry, but had a good understanding of the local conditions and customs, and finally left with a lot of local specialties.


    During this period, the empty island was particularly calm. People were surprised to find that the God of the empty island had not released his power for a long time, as if he had disappeared.


    While Meng Haoran was in the empty Island, the progress of the straw hat group was not slow. Although there was no Nami, Luffy still went to the road of knocking down crocodiles, and appeared in the desert kingdom with a sailor who had not appeared in the original book.

 Chapter 149

    Under the rolling pressure of history, all resistance was powerless. Finally, the crocodile was knocked down and entered the submarine prison again.


    Meng Haoran, who learned the news, just smiled calmly, didn''t take it to heart, and didn''t want to save him. He didn''t have the consciousness of being the boss of others at all.


    However, Meng Haoran''s arrival changed something after all. Ace was caught by Blackbeard in advance. Because of the information provided by Meng Haoran, he found Blackbeard first, and he didn''t meet Luffy in the desert kingdom.


    What changed was the time of the event, but the result did not change. Ace lost to Blackbeard again, and when he faced Blackbeard''s ability, he understood what Meng Haoran said, but it was late, so the top war will be held as scheduled.


    The crocodile vacancy should have been given to Blackbeard, but there were different views within the Navy. It was proposed to leave this position to Meng Haoran, because he also defeated the crocodile, and Meng Haoran''s strength was obviously stronger than Luffy.


    Therefore, without Meng Haoran''s knowledge, the navy has sent someone to contact him, and the strength and status of the newcomers are very high.


    Meng Haoran certainly didn''t know all this. At this time, he was in the windless zone.


    "What a big hippo." A hippopotamus like sea king appeared in front of the holy word. Its eyes looked at the holy word fiercely, as if it had taken the holy word as a target.


    The distance between the two sides gradually shortened. After the ship entered the attack range of Neptune, the hippo moved in an instant and made a ferocious mouth.


    But the next moment, it suddenly gave a meal, then screamed, and the blood dyed the Sea red.


    "Haoran is so powerful." Nami worshipped Meng Haoran, who had taken back his sword. Such a scene often happened since she entered the windless zone, because the windless zone is a paradise for sea kings. Sea kings rarely seen in other places can be seen everywhere like small fish.


    When the boat left, other sea kings attracted by the blood began to eat their bodies. The scene was very scary.


    "I knew I would have prepared some hailou stones" "ah ran, is the nine Snake Island you said ahead?" Nami asked. She was very curious about this daughter country. She never thought there would be a country with only women. I really don''t know how they reproduce.


    Meng Haoran nodded slightly, but there was some doubt in his heart, because he saw a giant ship, and it was not an ordinary giant ship, because the giant ship was twice as big as the giant ship he had seen before, and it was not an ordinary goods at a glance.


    Of course, he soon knew who the giant ship was, because when he found the navy ship, the ship also found him, and then saw a tall guy riding a bicycle.


    Yes, it''s a bicycle. A bicycle that can only drive on land now violates the laws of nature and drives in the sea.


    "It''s him." Meng Haoran was surprised when he looked at the visitor. He didn''t expect to see the Green Pheasant, a senior general of the Navy here. Naturally, he has frozen fruit. Only he can use such a wonderful means of transportation as a bicycle.


    "What''s the matter with you, Robin." Nami''s voice made Meng Haoran take back his attention. Looking at Robin with a frightened face, Meng Haoran suddenly understood something.


    Different from Nami and them, Robin understands the horror of green pheasants. Even if she knows that Meng Haoran is strong, she can''t hide her fear at this moment, because that fear has gone deep into her subconscious.


    Meng Haoran naturally wouldn''t miss the opportunity to narrow the distance. He slowly hugged the trembling Robin and said softly, "don''t worry! I''ll protect you, even against the world government, and the Green Pheasant doesn''t necessarily come to you."


    Sure enough, Robin''s heart was touched, and there was a slight change in Meng Haoran''s eyes, which was a different kind of emotion.


    "Don''t worry! I''m looking for him this time." Green Pheasant also noticed Robin and was slightly surprised. Unexpectedly, she was on Meng Haoran''s boat.


    "Oh, what can the great general do for me!" Meng Haoran said without changing his face.


    "I don''t know what you think of the location of Qiwu sea!"


    A word explains the purpose. It turned out that it was to solicit.

 Chapter 150

    Meng Haoran couldn''t help thinking about what the Green Pheasant said. To tell the truth, he didn''t expect that the navy would actually remember to let him be the Qiwu sea, and he really attached great importance to him. He actually sent the Green Pheasant to him. In this way, if he promised, it''s OK to say. If he didn''t promise, fools can think of a complete confrontation with the sea army.


    In fact, Meng Haoran thought badly. In fact, the Green Pheasant came to invite the female emperor to the Navy headquarters to attend the qiwuhai conference. This matter was not complicated. It was originally a lieutenant general. He was really bored and wanted to go outside to take over the lieutenant general.


    Moreover, it''s not the responsibility of the Green Pheasant to recruit Meng Haoran. He knows this. Since he met him a few days, he did it by the way.


    However, at this time, the Green Pheasant felt the powerful power in Meng Haoran''s body, and was glad to see Meng Haoran earlier. His strength and potential were too great. If he couldn''t control it, he might be a white beard in the future.


    Moreover, if the original medium and future solicitation is not successful, it will definitely arouse his vigilance, and Meng Haoran''s strength is beyond the lieutenant general level, and the lieutenant general may also win Meng Haoran.


    Now he is different. He can take Meng Haoran. Although Meng Haoran''s strength can not be underestimated, here is a windless belt. They have a great advantage. If they can''t, they can ask the female emperor for help.


    Thinking of this, the Green Pheasant smiled at the contemplative Meng Haoran. Personally, he still hoped that Meng Haoran would promise. Because of Robin, he was still relatively close to Meng Haoran.


    "Do you agree or not?" Meng Haoran is also a little tangled at this time. If he doesn''t agree, he obviously wants to completely tear his face with the Navy. It''s difficult for the Green Pheasant here. Although he is not afraid of the Green Pheasant, it''s inevitable that he won''t come to Nami them when fighting.


    The Green Pheasant is a real Navy General. The natural fruit is frozen, and the strength of the fruit is not covered. It is completely different from the level of crocodiles. Besides, different from ordinary people, which one is not a senior general of the Navy headquarters with rich combat experience, and domineering is the best.


    At this time, Nami looked at the Green Pheasant curiously and had no sense of crisis at all. He didn''t know the real terror of the general. In modern times, it was a humanoid nuclear weapon.


    "OK, I promised." Finally, Meng Haoran agreed, because it was just an identity. At that time, he could still do what he should do, and he didn''t say he wanted to listen to the Navy. Moreover, now the identity of qiwuhai is still useful. At least he can join the top war in good faith, and he can get close to the female emperor. The female emperor of qiwuhai will not lose face, Of course, the benefits are more than that. For the cultivation method of qiwuhai domineering, if he wants, the Navy should not lose face in order to appease him.


    Of course, he can easily get the Navy''s signature skill Navy 6.


    "Then we will be colleagues in the future." Meng Haoran''s promise completely reassured the green pheasant and became friendly to Meng Haoran. Of course, if he knew the purpose of Meng Haoran''s promise to join the Navy, he wouldn''t think so.


    "Please take care of it!" Meng Haoran could not help being polite to the Green Pheasant, and the host and guest enjoyed each other for a moment.


    For Meng Haoran''s decision, the three women of Nami certainly won''t oppose it, and they still support it very much, because in this way, Meng Haoran is not alone. With the giant Navy as a backing, it will be much better in the future, at least there will be no wanted by the Navy.


    Among them, Robin is the most relaxed. Her fear of the Navy makes her completely unable to lift the courage to oppose the Navy. In her opinion, Meng Haoran''s becoming qiwuhai is the best.


    "So is the Green Pheasant general coming to me?" After talking for a while, Meng Haoran pretended to ask inadvertently. Meng Haoran was very confused about this.


    It is reasonable to say that their journey should not be discovered so soon. You know, he came here directly after coming down from the empty island. Basically, he has not boarded other islands. If they are discovered in this way, the intelligence ability of the Navy will be terrible. He must be careful in the future.


    Meng Haoran always thought that no matter what happened in the pirate king world without satellites, it would be all right as long as he hid somewhere, and the probability of being found was very low.


    Of course, facts have proved that Meng Haoran is groundless. The green pheasant''s answer let him know that he was lucky to meet the Green Pheasant.


    "Now that you have planned to accept the name of qiwuhai, you also need to go to the headquarters of the Navy for a meeting. Then go with the female emperor!" Said the Green Pheasant.


    Meng Haoran naturally promised to go anyway. It doesn''t matter who he is with. Besides, it''s with him with the female emperor.


    Meng Haoran''s four men followed the Navy. Different from other ordinary soldiers, Meng Haoran is qualified to enter jiushe island.


    In one of the original works, when looking for the female emperor in the future, he had no chance to set foot on land and had to wait on the ship. That was because he was too different from the female emperor in strength and status.


    This time, the Green Pheasant, a senior general of the headquarters of the Navy, came out in person, which was different. Although it seemed that the soldiers of jiushe Island were still unwilling to let them into the island, they could only compromise. They also knew that the senior general could not be offended by them.


    Meng Haoran, as the new qiwuhai, naturally followed the Green Pheasant in. Natsumi, who was originally a woman, could also enter.


    "Wow! Men! Or two"


    "What''s the difference between men and us?"


    "Unexpectedly, the female emperor let them in. What are their identities?"

 Chapter 151

    "Well, actually, I came to see your lady emperor, but I got lost, then I saw you, and finally you knew." Meng Haoran told the truth, which caused a burst of charming smile from carlya. Just now they had reported to each other. Carlya was also a little surprised at Meng Haoran''s identity. She didn''t expect that Meng Haoran would be the same qiwuhai as the female emperor.


    "It seems that I can''t see the Female Emperor today." Meng Haoran also had some helplessness. After doing so with carlya, it was very late.


    However, Kaliya said something that surprised him: "no? The female emperor should still take a bath now? She has always been this time."


    "Really!" It seems that my luck is not particularly bad! The time is just right.


    "Well," Carlia nodded affirmatively.


    "Can you take me?" Meng Haoran put forward her request, and carlya directly agreed. She didn''t seem surprised that Meng Haoran went to the place where the female emperor took a bath at this time. Without much common sense, she didn''t know what concept it was to take a man to see a woman take a bath, just as she didn''t know that she had lost the most precious thing.


    "When you make me so comfortable, come with me." Carlia has changed her clothes while she is talking.


    Carrie''s directness made Meng Haoran shout: I like it.


    This time, an acquaintance of Carlia led the way. Meng Haoran finally came to the destination. Looking at the buildings in front of him, Meng Haoran felt incomparable pit father. Who could have thought that this place, which is no different from other buildings, is actually a bathhouse. At least stick a standard!


    In fact, Meng Haoran thought badly. It was because the female emperor was afraid that others would find the mark behind her that she arranged such a hidden place for her bath, and she came to take a bath very late every time. Carlya also inadvertently found it here. If other people really couldn''t know, Meng Haoran was also lucky, If he hadn''t met Carlia, his plan would have died halfway.


    "I can only help you here." Carlia said, then turned and left.


    Meng Haoran silently watched her leave, and his heart was also grateful.


    "Well, then..." after carefully observing the environment and finding that there was no one else, Meng Haoran quietly walked into the female emperor''s special bathhouse.


    To Meng Haoran''s surprise, nothing happened all the way. He came to the last checkpoint.


    I saw two huge figures standing at the gate of the bath - room. They were the second and third younger sisters of the female emperor. The two who were captured with the female emperor at the beginning were the closest people to the female emperor. Because they had the same experience, their feelings were very good.


    "Snake fruit is really not a good thing." Meng Haoran looked at the two women who should have been normal because they ate the wrong devil fruit and became so sad. In his heart, he thought that if boyahan cook didn''t eat sweet fruit, she wouldn''t be so beautiful today.


    Speaking of Hankuk''s experience, of course, was painful to her, but it was because of this experience that she trained herself hard after she was saved, made herself a strong man, and finally became a famous empress of the sea. Who can say it with a peck?


    "There seems to be a gust of wind!" Santa Sonia said to Mary Grude, who was nearby, that it was strange for her to suddenly have a gust of wind in the house.


    "Make a fuss, isn''t it a gust of wind?" Mary Grude said with disapproval. She didn''t think it was because she put a man in it.


    Yes, just now Meng Haoran passed by them. He just made a small plan so that they couldn''t see him.


    The bath room was filled with smoke and could not see clearly at all. Meng Haoran was just a shadow in the depths. Because there was only one person, it was sure that hancook was there. He held his breath and Meng Haoran approached slowly.


    Hancook looked at his white and smooth skin at this time. She didn''t know what she was trying to write in her mind. She was relaxed. She didn''t find anything mixed in. Her hand unconsciously stroked and touched her whole body, but she avoided her back. Moreover, her long hair covered her back and didn''t pull it up. In this way, her hair looked particularly moist.


    Meng Haoran stood behind hancook at this time, quietly enjoying the beauty in front of him. He couldn''t bear to disturb the wonderful person immersed in his own world, so he waited.


    An hour later, Hankuk finally recovered and seemed to have planned to end the bath. She slowly stood up and showed her perfect body to Meng Haoran without reservation.


    "How beautiful." Meng Haoran was fascinated and unconsciously said what he thought in his heart.


    "Who!... it''s you." Meng Haoran''s voice was small, but in such an environment, hancook immediately found it. Hancook turned around quickly and pulled a bathrobe to cover her body, which made Meng Haoran feel a pity.


    Hankuk recognized Meng Haoran for the first time, his face changed greatly, and then he was about to start.


    "Stop, I said it was a misunderstanding. Do you believe it?" Meng Haoran said weakly.


    "Is my body beautiful?" The empress''s eyes flashed a trace of ridicule, but her face suddenly became charming and charming.


    "Of course it''s beautiful. I don''t want to talk about that figure. It''s just that there''s a strange tattoo on the back that destroys the beauty." Meng Haoran was not confused by the temperament of the female emperor and said something without asking himself.


    Who knows, when the female emperor heard what he said about the tattoo, the female emperor suddenly became very cold and looked at him with a look at the dead. "Since you found it, please die! You won''t blame me, because my concubine is so beautiful."


    However, when a pink heart-shaped object appeared in front of the female emperor, Meng Haoran would get over it. He scolded the goblin and shouted "I can help you eliminate the slave mark."


    "What!!" The female emperor was stunned by Meng Haoran''s words, and even forgot the attack. She couldn''t believe looking at Meng Haoran. Compared with killing Meng Haoran, it was obviously important to eliminate the mark. Compared with Meng Haoran, it was a small thing to see her body.


    "Yes, I can eliminate the slave mark left by the Tianlong people behind you, and now, but you have to promise me one thing." Meng Haoran repeated his words again.


    "As long as I can eliminate it, I promise everything." The female emperor took this matter very seriously, because it had become her nightmare on her, so she couldn''t be at ease.

 Chapter 152

    Hankuk looked at Meng Haoran''s face tightly as he spoke, for fear that he would say no.


    "Hooked" Meng Haoran said in his heart.


    "Well, the condition I want you to promise is that you marry me." Meng Haoran said with a smile, as if this was a very common thing.


    Even though Hankuk was ready, she was stunned by Meng Haoran''s words. She didn''t expect Meng Haoran to make such a request.


    "Sure enough, are men the same?" Hancock''s eyes darkened when he thought of this, so he had to refuse.


    Meng Haoran, who noticed this, shouted bad. His eyes turned and said, "in fact, what I just said is to adjust the atmosphere. Please don''t care. Now let''s talk about the real conditions! Rest assured that it won''t be difficult for you to do."


    Meng Haoran''s words instantly made Hankuk feel from hell to heaven. While he was relieved, he thought whether his charm had decreased and doubted himself.


    "The real condition is that you forgive me for my rude behavior here this time, and then give me a chance to be friends with you."


    "Ah!!" Hancook thought Meng Haoran would not be too easy even if he didn''t put forward any excessive conditions. He didn''t expect it to be so simple.


    "Of course." Hankuk hurried, fearing that Meng Haoran would regret it, Meng Haoran smiled in his heart.


    "In that case, let''s start!" Meng Haoran did not procrastinate, but directly let the female emperor turn around and began to eliminate it.


    However, at this time, Meng Haoran resisted the idea of careful appreciation and started directly in order to leave a good impression on the female emperor.


    He put his hand on Hankuk''s back, and the cold feeling came, and then there was a smooth feeling, which made Meng Haoran dark and cool. Of course, Meng Haoran didn''t need to touch their bodies in order to take advantage of it.


    Hancook only felt a pair of warm big hands clinging to her back, and then a strange feeling came from her back. She should have been excluded when she was contacted by a man, but she felt very stable in her heart at the moment, as if those big hands could smooth everything in her heart, which made her hope to go on like this all the time.


    "How can I have this feeling? I must be hallucinating. Yes, it''s because the mark is about to be eliminated. I''m too excited." Hankuk thought to himself and others, but her heart has quietly changed. Even her own didn''t expect to have close contact with a man for the first time and be seen by him. She already has his figure in her heart and can''t forget it in the future.


    "Well, it has been completely eliminated." Meng Haoran''s voice could not hide his weakness.


    Hankuk consciously let himself feel very stable and left his body. He was disappointed in an instant. He was a little reluctant to give up. When he was surprised, he found that Meng Haoran was sweating all over at this time, as if he had consumed too much. He immediately felt extremely grateful to Meng Haoran.


    "All right!" Meng Haoran was very happy to listen to the female emperor''s comfort. It didn''t hurt me to force a little sweat and pretend to be very weak.


    In fact, what could have been completed in an instant, this time because of Meng Haoran''s different ideas, lasted for 10 minutes. I''m afraid it would be longer if it weren''t for the female emperor''s doubt.


    "I''m fine. Just have a rest." Meng Haoran looks like he is trying to be brave.


    Hankuk felt very bad, because Meng Haoran would do this for her after all, so she made a move she would never do at ordinary times. She slowly held Meng Haoran, put his head on her knee, and massaged Meng Haoran.


    Meng Haoran''s heart was blank at this time, because his head was resting on the female emperor''s knee. Maybe the Female Emperor didn''t notice it. Meng Haoran''s head was facing inside, and you can easily see the deep and pink.


    Meng Haoran forced himself not to be impulsive with great perseverance. He was really sweating this time.


    But Hankuk didn''t know. He thought Meng Haoran was really weak, and she liked Meng Haoran more. Originally, she wanted to ask Meng Haoran to help her two sisters with the same mark eliminate the mark, but at this time, she couldn''t say it anyway.


    With this in mind, Hancock''s movements became softer.


    Gradually Meng Haoran also put down his desire and enjoyed it. Finally, he fell asleep like this.


    Hancook looked at Meng Haoran''s handsome face and was a little crazy. He didn''t bother him.


    The next day, Meng Haoran woke up and found that he was sleeping on a pink big bed, and there was a man next to him.


    It''s not who else Hankuk is. It turned out that Hankuk took him back to his bedroom last night and let him sleep in his own bed. He also fell asleep next to him unconsciously.


    Meng Haoran''s action woke up hancook, who had already slept very shallow. Hancook opened his eyes in confusion and saw a large number of her Meng Haoran for the first time.


    First surprised, then remembered everything last night. Her face flashed a faint. It was the first time for her to let other men into her room.


    The eyes of the second sister and the third sister were at a loss when they thought that they appeared in the bath - room with Meng Haoran in their arms yesterday.


    "Thank you so much. You brought me here!" Fortunately, Meng Haoran was not a fool. He broke the embarrassing situation at the first time.


    "No, I just want to thank you. You consume so much for me." But this is really a bit ambiguous! It costs so much for him??


    With the beginning, it''s easy to say everything next. First, thank each other, and then Meng Haoran homeopathy proposed that he could help Hankuk''s two sisters eliminate the mark, but it will take a while to make Hankuk happy and have some differences in Meng Haoran''s intimate heart.


    Meng Haoran was so attentive that Hankuk had other ideas, but she couldn''t refuse Meng Haoran''s kindness and just wanted to compensate him in the future.


    Finally, Meng Haoran interfaces with his peers. If he can''t see him, he may find him to go, leaving the female emperor with wishful thinking.


    "The first step plan was successfully completed." On the way, Meng Haoran carefully recalled his experience last night and wondered if there were any omissions.

 Chapter 153

    Meng Haoran''s return did not cause any waves. Nami thought Meng Haoran went to find her sister last night, while Nuo Qigao on the contrary thought Meng Haoran went to Nami. As for Robin, she probably didn''t care about all this.


    After a hasty meal, Meng Haoran attacked alone again. This time he was not looking for it, but the female emperor planned to go to the Green Pheasant to see if he could set up the six style cultivation method of the Navy.


    With his memory, Meng Haoran easily found the Green Pheasant, but when he saw the Green Pheasant, the Green Pheasant was still sleeping.


    Sure enough, you deserve to be the owner of frozen fruit. You don''t hibernate all the time. How much you like sleeping.


    In a word, the devil fruit not only gives people strong power, but also brings some changes to the user''s personality and behavior. For example, the Green Pheasant looks calm and likes to sleep because of the frozen fruit, the red dog has a hot temper, Luffy has one tendon, and so on.


    However, Meng Haoran doesn''t feel like this. Maybe it''s because he eats demon fruit without side effects. In addition, it''s produced by the system, so he basically hasn''t changed from before.


    At the thought that he should look like a divine stick if he is normal, Meng Haoran feels lucky. He hates things like divine sticks, especially when someone pretends in front of him. Of course, he will never admit that he actually likes being a divine stick.


    The Green Pheasant woke up at the first time without Meng Haoran''s action after Meng Haoran approached. This vigilance is still worthy of affirmation.


    "It''s you! What can I do for you?" The Green Pheasant looked at Meng Haoran suspiciously and was puzzled that Meng Haoran came to him at this time.


    "Oh, nothing. I just want to talk to you." Meng Haoran didn''t say his purpose at the beginning. He wanted to cover up first.


    Although the Green Pheasant knew that the matter was not so simple, he didn''t refuse. He also wanted to know Meng Haoran well. After all, he just talked with him on a routine basis.


    "So what do you want to talk about?"


    "What do you think of the Navy now?" It''s so direct, okay?


    "Well" when it comes to the Navy, the Green Pheasant immediately became serious. It was strange for Meng Haoran to put forward this topic, "yes! It''s all for justice, and most of them are good."


    In fact, the Green Pheasant also knows that the navy is also unstable. All kinds of ideas collide, and the marshal of the Warring States period can''t suppress them. In addition, there is a world government on it.


    "Most, then what about a small part?" Meng Haoran raised his eyebrows and said.


    The Green Pheasant didn''t know what Meng Haoran meant. He was silent. He couldn''t blow his own dirty linen.


    "Let me tell you! Some people, as a navy, are no different from pirates in essence! Take me for example! The pirate hunter was a good one. He was wanted for some reason. He had to be a pirate." Meng Haoran couldn''t help saying. In fact, he thanked those guys in his heart, but he said so for his next purpose.


    The Green Pheasant also knows something about this matter. It can''t help complaining to the relevant person in charge. It is! If this continues, Meng Haoran is likely to stand on the side of the Navy, not now. Although he nominally belongs to the Navy, he may not be very close to the navy in his heart.


    Meng Haoran wouldn''t have done the thing that humiliated the navy in Rogge town without the mess of the people below.


    On this thought, the Green Pheasant felt a trace of guilt for Meng Haoran. The navy was really wrong in this matter.


    The Green Pheasant was embarrassed and didn''t know how to interface. Unexpectedly, Meng Haoran turned the topic and seemed to say inadvertently: "I heard that the navy has specially invented a Navy six style, which is very famous. Can you tell me?"


    The Green Pheasant was stunned, but immediately reacted. It turned out that Meng Haoran''s real purpose was this. As a senior general of the Navy, of course, he was familiar with the six styles of the Navy and could no longer be familiar with it. That was the mystery of the Navy.


    Meng Haoran wouldn''t have said it if he asked him directly, but now the Green Pheasant has a trace of guilt for Meng Haoran and wants to compensate him. In addition, Robin has added points to his heart in his boat. Most importantly, in the green pheasant''s own view, although the six styles are very strong, they are just icing on the cake for people at their level!


    So the Green Pheasant pretended not to care and discussed its origin with Meng ran.


    "The so-called six styles of the navy are divided into gun, haze foot, shaving, paper painting, moon step and iron block, which are characterized by..."


    "I see. How did you practice it?"


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Finally, Meng Haoran learned the six style cultivation method so easily. Although he hasn''t practiced yet, as long as Meng Haoran starts to practice, he will start soon.


    Even Meng Haoran felt that it was incredible that he could get the six style cultivation method so easily. He thought that his qiwuhai identity might play a key role. He didn''t know that there were a series of factors.


    Meng Haoran was deeply touched by the thought that the Navy had to go through countless tests to get the six style cultivation method, and he actually got it in this way!


    For him, although the six styles can''t greatly improve his strength in a short time, it also complements his weakness in some way. This pure physical skill is still very useful to him in the future.


    And it''s also a good choice to pass it on to Nami. However, the cultivation of the six styles is still relatively difficult. They only need to cultivate some of them. It''s too difficult to cultivate all of them. I''m afraid only their own physique can quickly master it. After all, one method can pass and ten thousand methods can pass.


    In fact, Meng Haoran did the same. That night, he studied the six styles thoroughly, added his own understanding, improved it, and made it easier to practice.


    The next day, he told the three women the improved version of the six style cultivation method and asked them to watch the cultivation. Don''t force it. He practiced what he liked and was welcomed by the three women.


    The original six forms are the essence of the Navy. After such a long succession, it has been impossible to change, but who let Meng Haoran''s knowledge reserve great power, the knowledge of several world has made it possible to improve, and Meng Haoran himself is also very savvy, so that he can improve the six styles so easily.


    Finally, the power of the improved six forms not only increased, but the difficulty of cultivation decreased accordingly. If others knew, they would be shocked, especially the Green Pheasant. I''m afraid he never thought Meng Haoran could improve the six forms.

 Chapter 154

    Since she got the six styles, the three women of Nami have devoted themselves to a new round of cultivation. At the same time, with the increasingly progressive relationship between Meng Haoran and the female emperor, she easily found an domineering coach for them.


    Meng Haoran left the three women to jiushe island because of their strength. He set foot on the headquarters of the Navy with the female emperor and promised to go together when he came back.


    After Meng Haoran pretended to eliminate the imprint of the female emperor and sisters, he was successfully accepted by the two women and broke into the enemy.


    Meng Haoran struck while the iron was hot. Did he go to hang around the female emperor, so that the female emperor was unconsciously familiar with his existence. Compared with the beginning, now everyone is very close and completely immune to Meng Haoran''s presence next to the female emperor.


    Meng Haoran''s strength made the green pheasants give a thumbs up, and other followers of the Navy envy and envy.


    After a short voyage, Meng Haoran successfully arrived at the Navy headquarters.


    The naval headquarters was indeed spectacular. There were no fewer than 100 warships parked in the port, but they looked orderly. The soldiers looked energetic, their eyes were full of expectations for the future, and they had the elite of self-motivated at a glance.


    There was no dog blood plot that looked down on people. Meng Haoran and his party successfully arrived at the meeting.


    At this time, the meeting hall was full of people. After a careful look, qiwuhai was all present. The eagle eye who had met Meng Haoran first looked at Meng Haoran in surprise, and then nodded friendly.


    "Isn''t this our empress? It''s really great! It made us wait so long." Said a male Navy.


    "Everything I do is right, because I''m so beautiful." The empress said with indifference.


    Meng Hao took a look at the Navy. He had no impression. It should be a dragon suit.


    There were not only qiwuhai, but also the top leaders of the Navy, but they all watched it quietly.


    "Is this the tyrant bear?" Meng Haoran saw a bear who was originally a revolutionary army but came to the Navy as an undercover not far from himself.


    His eyes are serious but spiritual. It seems that he has not completely lost consciousness. Meng Haoran is still very fond of this guy who is willing to sacrifice himself for the revolution.


    Obviously, the strength is so strong, but it ended up in a tragic end because of such things. In fact, the peacekeepers are not as powerful as he himself. In the original book, the peacekeepers can be solved as long as they have a little strength. Although it appeared for the first time, it made the straw hats a lot of trouble at that time, but it didn''t work later.


    It seems that he noticed Meng Haoran''s gaze. The bear nodded to Meng Haoran, and Meng Haoran returned with a smile. In fact, it was impolite to do so, but the bear didn''t care, but released goodwill, so Meng Haoran had a better sense of his senses.


    The remaining seven Wuhai is more interested in Meng Haoran. His strength and influence are good. There is also a hidden Tianlong identity, which is powerful in the background.


    Speaking of it, brother Ming is the best of qiwuhai. As the king of the same country, he is the owner of domineering color. The female emperor is completely incomparable with him.


    Mingge''s business is particularly large, almost all over the whole great route, and his strength is also super strong.


    And Mingge''s head is still very smart. He can find both sides in the pirate and the Navy.


    His principle is always on the side of the winner, which Meng Haoran appreciates.


    Compared with Mingo, it''s like peace. Molia is rubbish. Mingo can solve them without even having to do it himself.


    "In other words, why is brother Ming always wearing that suit? There are others. Basically, his clothes haven''t changed." If it weren''t for this, Meng Haoran couldn''t take his seat right away.


    "Now that everyone is here, let''s talk about the formal." The Warring States period looked around and showed his momentum, while others naturally gave him face at this time.


    "Compared with everyone, this is no stranger. He is the head of Shenyan Pirate Group. Meng Haoran, who has the spokesman of God, is the new qiwuhai who replaces klockdar." The words of the Warring States period made everyone pay attention to Meng Haoran.


    "When did I have a new nickname, but it''s also good." Meng Haoran looked at everyone without changing his face, but he thought so in his heart.


    "God''s spokesman is such a big name. I think it''s in vain!" At this time, it is certainly not a small player who dares to disagree with the Warring States period. This person is the red dog, a senior general of the headquarters of the Navy. He is very dissatisfied with Meng Haoran''s blatant provocation in the naval branch. He has distorted justice. He completely sees Meng Haoran as a thorn in the eye. Although Meng Haoran can''t be directly attacked because he has become a seven armed sea, it doesn''t prevent him from talking, If this can cause Meng Haoran''s dissatisfaction and conflict, it is his intention.


    Other people did not hinder this scene. He also wanted to see how this man who has been making a lot of trouble recently, whether he has the strength matching his reputation, and all held the idea of watching a good play. At this time, only the female emperor showed a worried look, and even the eagle eye looked forward to seeing him, hoping to see what progress he has made recently.


    Meng Haoran gave the female emperor a reassuring look, and then took a step forward, which eased the somewhat oppressive atmosphere.


    "Although it''s everyone''s favor, in fact, I don''t think I''m suitable for this nickname." Meng Haoran said faintly.


    When others heard this, especially the red dog, they thought Meng Haoran wanted to admit it. They looked down on Meng Haoran. Unexpectedly, Meng Haoran''s painting style changed at this time,


    "Because the voice of God is not worthy of me. I am God. Why speak." Speaking of this, Meng Haoran''s body erupted into a violent momentum, which immediately shrouded the whole venue and continued to spread.


    "This is... Overlord color... No... It is more powerful than overlord color. What is..." all the people at the venue were shocked by Meng Haoran at this moment. On the spot, they didn''t expect Meng Haoran to say that, and its own strength is even more appalling. Even the navy general can''t have such a momentum.


    In the face of Meng Haoran''s sudden burst of momentum, the people present reacted differently. A few people were not greatly affected. Others were oppressed and some were out of breath. Even the Qiwu sea of Shiping was unable to resist and was sweating all over.


    The Warring States period felt that he was not inferior to the general. His eyes flashed, but he paid more attention to Meng Haoran.


    The Green Pheasant showed a sure-looking look, while eagle eye and brother Ming looked at Meng Haoran thoughtfully.


    At this moment, no matter what they thought just now, everyone took Meng Haoran''s heart and recognized his strength.

 Chapter 155

    Sooner or later, Meng Haoran spoke, then burst into amazing momentum, and then Meng Haoran took back momentum for a moment.


    Looking at Meng Haoran, who has recovered his momentum without harming humans and animals, if he had not experienced it personally, no one would believe that such power could be hidden in his seemingly weak body.


    "It''s just a strong momentum. Pretend." Others recognized Meng Haoran''s status, but red dog had other ideas.


    With the momentum of such a young general and such arrogance, this guy will certainly become a major threat to the navy in the future,


    No, we have to deal with him this time, or he won''t know what he will grow up when I take over as field marshal in the future.


    The red dog was jealous of Meng Haoran decisively and decided to pay attention. Now he took advantage of his fledgling to solve him.


    When the red dog was thinking about how to let Meng Haoran compete with him, Meng Haoran unexpectedly said, "since the red dog general thinks I have no watch, it''s better to have a try."


    In fact, after the red dog said that sentence, Meng Haoran received the system task again. As last time, this time he was going to defeat two navy generals and won the general summoning qualification and lucky draw once, which made Meng Haoran, who was going to stop, have to change his original intention. Only then did he say this.


    "Oh! Young man has vitality. Since you want me to try, I''m not polite." The red dog was overjoyed, but on the surface he pretended nothing had happened. However, his eyes had exposed his psychological thoughts.


    "That''s not good! We''re going to have a meeting now, or we''ll talk about it next time." At this time, the Green Pheasant came out to fight the peacemaker. He didn''t want the navy to conflict with Meng Haoran. As a general, he had completely different ideas from the red dog. He was more rational. He was not as crazy as the red dog. He wouldn''t do anything to strangle the threat in the cradle.


    The Warring States period also felt that this was bad, which would arouse the suspicion of other seven Wuhai. After all, the red dog was too extreme, so he said, "what the Green Pheasant said is also reasonable. It can be after the competition!"


    The Warring States period is full of words. Although red dog is unwilling, he can''t help it. He can''t openly refute the Warring States period. In this way, outsiders will see a joke, which is bad for his reputation in the Navy.


    The red dog glared at Meng Haoran fiercely, as if saying that you are lucky.


    "I think it''s urgent to determine my strength. Otherwise, if you don''t know my specific strength, isn''t it unfavorable to the next tactical arrangement? Isn''t it a big mistake for you to arrange me to deal with a person I can''t deal with? A wrong move will lead to the loss of the whole game. If the opponent is white beard, you should pay more attention, you say, red dog general. ¡±Red dog they want to stop, but Meng Haoran is a little unwilling, so he said.


    The Warring States period and others knew what they were coming to discuss this time. They were surprised at Meng Haoran''s words. They didn''t know how he knew that there was a great possibility that he would face white beard this time. They immediately became silent, because Meng Haoran''s words were also reasonable.


    Originally, I knew that the real strength of my own side was conducive to the layout, but qiwuhai said it was under the control of the Navy, but it was ambiguous. It was not easy to stimulate them in the Warring States period. It would be bad to cause backwater at that time, but Meng Haoran took the initiative to ask, and he also had a trace of intention in his heart.


    It was the red dog who was most happy at this time. He thought that the matter that had been settled had such an accident, or Meng Haoran wanted to die himself.


    "Yes! I think Meng Haoran is right. Maybe we should have a competition first and test our strength." The red dog said in a hurry.


    This time, the Warring States period did not object, and the Green Pheasant wanted to stop talking. In the end, he didn''t say anything more. As for others, the Admiral acquiesced that they were qualified to stop. Even Karp looked at the scene with interest. He knew that he was going to discuss the details of killing his grandson.


    So they changed the venue and came to a place of military training in the Navy. It is said that military training is actually a desert island.


    The news of the competition between the general of the headquarters of the Navy and the new qiwuhai was instantly known by all the navies of the headquarters of the Navy. Everyone wanted to watch the peak battle. Even as the headquarters Navy, they rarely had the opportunity to see the general.


    However, even if you want to watch the war, you must be qualified. Even Meng Haoran can''t resist the aftermath of their battle below the general level. Therefore, only the Navy with strength above the general level and other seven martial seas come to watch the war. In general, there are hundreds of people.


    As for the others, they had to listen to the sound a few kilometers away from the battlefield.


    "Fortunately, I was ready." A few kilometers away from the battlefield, a navy in a colonel''s uniform secretly took out a long cylinder and smiled up.


    "It''s really effective. This special enhanced telescope really works well. It''s worth my hard work from the scientific research department. It''s really useful. Although it''s only for viewing, it''s enough. This kind of battle at the level of a senior general can''t be missed." Through the lens, I clearly saw the Navy on the battlefield and laughed.


    There are many examples like this in the headquarters of the Navy. People who are not high enough to watch the battle show their magic powers and watch it "close up" through various channels. Of course, the most used is telescopes.


    "My means are still high."


    "Yes! It''s worthy of being a technical man." In a room, five navies sat together and stared at the screen. What was shown on the screen was where Meng Haoran was. It turned out that one of them engaged in technology and secretly installed a telephone bug that could transmit images on the competition field, and then there was a live broadcast in the room.


    ¡­¡­


    Not to mention the situation in other places, Meng Haoran and red dog oppose each other as soon as they come to the place. Their momentum condenses around their body, and a big war is about to break out.


    "You asked for it." Red dog looked at Meng Haoran''s young face and smiled grimly in his heart, but he took the lead and had no intention to show mercy.


    The red dog turned into a streamer, and his feet suddenly stepped on the ground and disappeared in an instant. It was one of the six types of shaving in the Navy that greatly increased his speed.


    "Shave? I can, too." Meng Haoran looked at the red dog and disdained it. He also used his improved shaving, which was also lost in an instant.


    When Meng Haoran reappeared, the distance between Meng Haoran and the red dog was less than 1 meter. At this time, the red dog looked ferocious. His right fist blew towards Meng Haoran like a volcanic eruption. At the same time, his fist turned black and attached an armed color.

 Chapter 156

    Meng Haoran also blew out with one punch, but different from the red dog, he didn''t attach domineering power to him, but another power, vigorous Qi. After so long cultivation, he can barely make it out without a sword.


    "What?" Off the court, eagle eyes stared at the silver lightning on Meng Haoran''s arm. As the only great swordsman except Meng Haoran, he saw the power Meng Haoran used at a glance. He would not admit it wrong anyway, because it was the power that only the great swordsman could master.


    It was only a few months since the last World War I with Meng Haoran. He didn''t expect that Meng Haoran had made such progress. At the beginning, he knew that Meng Haoran might soon break through the great swordsman after World War I, but he didn''t expect that now he not only broke through, but also made a big step forward in the realm of the great swordsman, almost reaching the same peak realm as him.


    During the Warring States period, I felt that Meng Haoran was familiar with the emerging power, but I couldn''t remember it for a moment. After all, it was too rare to see the big sword heroes, and even if I saw them, they usually used the sword to send out the sword gang. After all, their body was not as powerful as Meng Haoran. The unarmed sword gang did too much damage to their body, and its power was not as powerful as that urged by the sword.


    Others didn''t know what power Meng Haoran used, but they also felt that it was no less than domineering power. They immediately looked at Meng Haoran with admiration. Previously, he had used his domineering power, and it was said that he was the owner of the devil fruit. Now he used the power they didn''t know. Coupled with Meng Haoran''s short-lived sports skills, it was really shocking, It''s not an ordinary genius to have time to learn and practice so well when you are so young.


    Only Meng Haoran, a freak who is completely not afraid of physical damage and has a way to solve even if he leaves a secret injury, will use it so recklessly.


    In fact, Meng Haoran could have been domineering with armed color. Although he has been practicing domineering for a long time, he has fully mastered the characteristics of the system skill. The domineering quality is no worse than that of red dog, but it is too useless to use the same tricks to deal with red dog. Moreover, his hands become dark and hard to see. Where is the vigorous Qi? It looks spectacular, So Meng Haoran gave up the domineering collision at the moment of fighting with red dog.


    The collision of "bang" domineering Qi and vigorous Qi burst out intense energy, and invisible waves spread from the intersection of the two sides to the four sides.


    There was a violent explosion around Meng Haoran and red dog, and the ground they were standing on was directly concave.


    "What an amazing power." The onlookers looked at the site beyond recognition and exclaimed.


    "This is the strength of the general." A colonel who watched the battle through a telescope couldn''t help swallowing his saliva. Seeing this level of battle for the first time, he suddenly subverted his personal view. The aftereffect of fist collision was the collapse of the earth. If he was really hit, he would not be extinguished.


    Red dog''s eyes showed a trace of ridicule. Although he was surprised that the other party''s fist power could compete with himself, his power was not domineering.


    "I''ll take your hand." As soon as his eyes changed, a heat wave suddenly appeared around the red dog. The temperature suddenly rose to more than 1000 degrees. This temperature was enough to evaporate people in an instant. At the same time, the hand that collided with Meng Haoran became molten slurry. He wanted to melt Meng Haoran''s hand.


    "It''s worthy of being a red dog general. In this way, the other party can''t do anything." A lieutenant general lamented that he had previously thought that Meng Haoran could compete with the red dog general. Now he knew that he was young after all and was so easy to fall into a trap.


    "The terrible nature of fruit is just to show. No matter who faces such high temperature, he has to retreat!"


    Do you think I don''t know your insidious? Meng Haoran''s mouth is slightly tilted. The silver that had disappeared on his arm shines again, and instantly surpasses the previous peak.


    A faint thunder roar came from Meng Haoran''s arm, as if it was the roar of a giant beast when he was angry. It shocked the red dog. However, it was this meal that the red dog lost the opportunity to attack.


    When attacking and defending the enemy, Meng Haoran kicked it out with one foot. It was as fast as thunder and hit the target directly.


    "Ah!" The red dog regained his consciousness and realized that an overwhelming force hit him, and then his body couldn''t help flying out, accompanied by severe pain.


    The situation became so fast that the audience smacked. First, the red dog was evenly matched, and then the red dog made efforts. Meng Haoran was about to lose, but finally Meng Haoran broke out and the red dog flew out upside down.


    After being hit by Meng Haoran, the red dog left a human shaped pit on the ground, but it was a general. In the end, he avoided further injury by elementalization.


    "Big fire" Red Dog roared, and a huge fist composed entirely of lava attacked Meng Haoran. At this time, the red dog was really angry. It didn''t care whether it was the headquarters of the Navy, and planned to kill Meng Haoran.


    "What does he want to do? That''s a trick that can evaporate large icebergs in an instant. Is this to kill Meng Haoran?" The red dog''s action caused an uproar. I didn''t expect that the red dog was so desperate to kill qiwuhai in front of everyone.


    Are you angry? Meng Haoran has no idea of dodging.


    However, he also took this big move seriously, and the lion fought the rabbit with all his strength. He didn''t want to be defeated because he didn''t use all his strength.


    "Zheng" the long sword at his waist suddenly came out of its scabbard, emitting a fierce sword spirit.


    The realm of the great swordsman was displayed in front of everyone for the first time. The master''s magnanimity attracted a kind of swordsman''s heart.


    "Are you finally going to do your best?" The eagle eye secretly said that he knew that only when the sword was in hand could the power of the great swordsman be fully reflected.


    "Cut" Meng Haoran stared at the lava giant fist, but the sword had been raised. The next moment, a startling giant sword was formed in front of Meng Haoran and roared out.


    This is a fight between sword and fist, but it is not as powerful as expected. On the contrary, it seems silent, but it is more shocking.


    The edge of the sword appeared in front of the world again. Even lava could not stop the killing intention of the sword. At the moment when the sword light touched the giant fist, the giant fist was cut in half, lost its strength and fell down, but the sword light still moved forward.


    The sword is a murder weapon, which is born to kill people, so the purpose of the sword light is the red dog.


    If you want to kill me, you must be aware of being killed.


    If you don''t achieve your goal, you will never give up. Even if the sky can''t stop, what will happen to the general? You can''t kill him. At this moment, everyone feels this will. Only then do you know that this seemingly harmless young man is so crazy in his heart.


    However, it is this kind of madness that has been recognized by everyone. Every strong person is arrogant, and this kind of pride is actually another kind of madness, and all the madness of Meng Haoran is the ultimate pride.


    What belongs to me is that pride? Countless people asked in their hearts.


    "It is this madness that makes him progress so fast!" The eagle eye is thoughtful.

 Chapter 157

    "How could it be? How dare he." As an assassin, red dog has the deepest feeling at this time. He clearly feels the killing intention from the sword light. It is a kind of determination to die, either you die or I live.


    However, the red dog was not frightened. On the contrary, he had a towering anger in his heart. In his heart, killing Meng Haoran was justice, and Meng Haoran not only resisted but also wanted to kill him. It was a crooked devil, an evil way and an enemy of justice.


    There was no time to hide. The red dog had blue veins on his forehead and blood in his eyes. He desperately mobilized his strength, fruit ability, domineering and physical skills. Under the crisis of life and death, the state of the red dog unexpectedly reached an unprecedented peak.


    "Dog bites red lotus" in this state, the red dog did not hesitate to use his most familiar tricks, his right arm turned into molten pulp, and his huge fist appeared again.


    "It''s blocked." The sword light didn''t directly break the red dog''s fist this time. Another red dog was happy and felt just like this.


    But the next moment he was in a tragedy. A thunder flickered directly on the sword light. In an instant, the red dog felt that his hand was paralyzed, his heart was dark and bad, and he had a bad feeling.


    Sure enough, the sword light didn''t play cards according to common sense, and there was a direct explosion, "boom!"


    With the scream of the red dog, he was completely in the range of the explosion and was hit hard in an instant.


    "Hiss" when they looked at the red dog, they saw that the red dog was very miserable at this time. His fist was exploded and his bones were exposed. His originally dignified face was no longer in human shape, and his whole body was burned. The whole beggar was called a sad listener to cry.


    What makes people laugh most is that the red dog''s clothes also disappeared in the explosion. His whole body is red naked, and his lower body is short and messy in the wind. I don''t know if it can be used.


    Fortunately, at this time, the red dog has passed out of consciousness. Otherwise, if he is surrounded by such a crowd, I''m afraid he will die of anger.


    "He''s lucky!" Meng Haoran muttered at this time. His voice was not big, but there were experts present, so they all heard it.


    Suddenly, the male compatriots clamped their legs fiercely and looked at Meng Haoran with strange eyes. Isn''t this miserable? It''s worse than death!


    Even the female emperor looked at Meng Haoran strangely, as if he had known him for the first time.


    Meng Haoran was trying to explain that he didn''t mean it, but the female emperor said something that stunned him: "I didn''t expect Haoran to be so powerful. I like it. Can you give it to me?" The female emperor is bad at learning.


    Meng Haoran could only shake his head, because it was an accident.


    "Unexpectedly, the red dog general lost." People everywhere in the Navy watched the live broadcast by various means were stunned and couldn''t believe it for a time. The red dog was an invincible myth in their hearts. They easily solved those powerful pirates every time. This time, they were defeated one-on-one in the Navy.


    Meng Haoran still had some regrets that the red dog didn''t die. After all, he really wanted to kill him at that time. Unexpectedly, the red dog was not simple. He broke out at the last minute. It seems that he should not die.


    "But that''s good." In this way, you don''t have to tear your face with the Navy. After all, the red dog hasn''t died, and it''s also the red dog who killed first. I can''t blame yourself. Of course, if the red dog died at that time, I''m afraid the Navy wouldn''t care who shot first. It must be to take Meng Haoran. Meng Haoran will be difficult to do at that time. You know, there are warring states and Kapp who surpass the generals, There are two other generals who are still intact. Meng Haoran has a hard time facing their siege.


    After fighting with the red dog, Meng Haoran has roughly estimated his strength. If he doesn''t use fruit ability and his other cards, he is normally better than the red dog, and the strength is also very limited. You know, the sword light is his ordinary strength. Although the red dog can''t resist, he can still hide if he is prepared. In this way, Meng Haoran faced a big general and won. Two were more reluctant, and three couldn''t win.


    "Well, since we have tried Meng Haoran''s strength, let''s continue what we just did!" At this time, the face of the Warring States period was not very good-looking. After all, the highest combat power of the navy was not defeated in this way, which still had a great impact on their navy. However, because the red dog was not dead, and Meng Haoran was also self-defense, it was not easy to investigate in the Warring States period.


    They came to the previous meeting room again. This time, no one was provoking Meng Haoran. Didn''t you see that the red dog was sent to the ward because he provoked this?


    "As we all know, our navy recently caught ace, the combat captain of the second team of the white bearded pirate regiment," said the Warring States period, leaving time for everyone to digest.


    "Ace, that''s the fire fist ace. That''s not a small man! But now that you''ve caught it, there''s no problem! Even white beard can''t be right with us for him!" A lieutenant general spoke, and the others nodded.


    The seven martial seas looked as if they had nothing to do with themselves. Except for a very flat, he clenched his fists and was obviously not calm in his heart.


    "Normally, naturally, but ace''s identity is somewhat special. He is Kapp''s grandson." The Warring States period said, here he took an apologetic look at the painful Karp next to him, and he still had to take care of his old friend''s mood.


    "What!"


    "How could it be that he was the grandson of lieutenant general Kapp." Everyone who didn''t know this relationship was shocked. After all, although Kapp was a lieutenant general, his status was not high, but he also had the status of a naval hero, which was worthy of respect. In addition, Kapp''s strength was above the general, which had a special status earlier. Although he was a lieutenant general, no one regarded him as a lieutenant general.


    But even so, the crowd is still a little puzzled. It''s Kapp''s grandson. There''s no need for a meeting! If you want to be selfish, you can solve it privately. As we all know, Kapp is one of the few old friends of the marshal of the Warring States period; But it''s just to see the meeting and call qiwuhai. Isn''t it ugly for Karp? If you want to execute, just execute directly, and there is no need for a meeting!


    "Of course, this is not important. Ace also has an amazing identity, that is, the last blood left by pirate king Gore D Roger in the world." The voice of the Warring States period rang again. This time, all the people who didn''t know were silent. The scene was strangely quiet for a time, and the needle drop could be heard.

 Chapter 158

    "What, ACE is the blood of that man. How can it be?"


    "I''ve never heard that he has a son! It''s too deep."


    "Is that true?"


    ¡­¡­


    After a short silence, there was a big outbreak, which seemed to vent their emotions. Everyone chose to say what they thought.


    Kapp looked at all this, and a trace of pain flashed in his eyes. It was the pain that his grandson was about to encounter and he was powerless. Of course, he was guilty that he had not fulfilled his promise to Roger. You know, as he vowed to take good care of ace.


    "Quiet" frowned at the noisy Navy in the Warring States period. He was greatly dissatisfied. It was too impolite. He didn''t remember that he had just learned that it was also such a impolite thing.


    No one dared to listen to the words of the Warring States period, so the conference room was quiet again.


    "Everyone must know about the relationship between white beard and Roger. Although white beard and Roger failed to compete for the pirate king, they are actually the most important friends to be with. In addition, ace has become his son. If we publicly execute ace, he will come. At that time, a war between our Navy and the white beard pirate regiment cannot be avoided. This time, he will come Discuss what to do then. " The Warring States period tried to say in a steady voice. In fact, he didn''t know whether it was right to do so this time, but the opportunity to completely wipe out the white bearded Pirate Group and change the pattern was too rare for him to give up.


    "It''s rare to have to be executed in public. You know, white beard is not easy to provoke. He is known as the strongest man in the sea. Of course, our navy is not afraid of him." A lieutenant general said this, finally realizing that he was the Navy, added the last sentence.


    "Shut up, we are the Navy. How can we shrink back because the enemy is strong?" The Warring States period reprimanded the Navy and made other people who had the same idea with the Navy shut up. Since the marshal paid attention to it, they couldn''t change all this.


    "I hope all of you from qiwuhai will be there." The Warring States period said, staring at the seven Wuhai people. If they don''t go like this, they have to doubt their intentions.


    "Hee hee, that''s a supplement! I''ll come then." Moonlight molya said, there will be many shadows of the strong! I''m looking forward to it.


    "Of course I''m on the side of justice." Mingge has something to say. After all, his understanding is that the winner is justice. Now in his opinion, the navy has a great chance of victory, so he will support the Navy. If the situation is bad at that time, he is likely to defecte.


    The female emperor nodded indifferently. For her, all this had little to do with her, but she still had to go for her own country.


    Without Luffy this time, I''m afraid the empress won''t attack the Navy again. Luffy still has a chance to win the heart of the female emperor? Meng Haoran absolutely doesn''t allow it. That guy is one track minded. He doesn''t see that the female emperor likes him at all. Maybe he can''t even distinguish between friendship and love!


    Meng Haoran said that the female emperor had been booked by him.


    It was Meng Haoran''s turn to make peace. Of course, they all said they wanted to go, but they didn''t know which side it was at that time.


    Eagle eye also gave a positive answer. For him, the place where such experts gather is a good place for him to practice his sword. He can''t improve by practicing hard.


    "Well, then the execution time will be set in a week." The Warring States period nodded with satisfaction. Although they knew that qiwuhai''s heart was probably not like the Navy, this time they would stand on the side of the Navy. After all, if the Navy lost this time, qiwuhai would become a joke.


    Next, qiwuhai was invited out, and then there was the internal arrangement of the Navy. Sure enough, qiwuhai was still not fully trusted.


    Of course, the Warring States period is right. Qiwuhai can''t believe it.


    "Will you let those guys join in? They are all..." the next words were not said.


    "Don''t worry! Green Pheasant, they won''t disagree with us this time. We are both prosperous and lossy." In the Warring States period, a confident look gave others great confidence.


    "Well, I''ll arrange the next thing. First..." the words of the Warring States period sounded again, and a group of navies listened.


    "Brother Ming, nice to meet you." Meng Haoran greeted brother Ming outside, which surprised brother Ming a little.


    "It''s my honor to meet a young hero like you." Brother Ming is also dissatisfied with the reaction. He perfunctory first before he knows Meng Haoran''s intention. He can''t directly refuse Meng Haoran''s kindness. Just now he saw Meng Haoran''s strength. Although he is not afraid of this kind of person, there is no need to offend him.


    "Hehe, I personally appreciate you. I want to make friends with you." Meng Haoran is really optimistic about brother Ming. In his opinion, this baby does have intelligence and means. His ability to turn a country around is not covered. In this regard, crocodiles are far from enough.


    "Oh" brother Ming looked at Meng Haoran carefully and saw that Meng Haoran was really happy, "then we can still communicate." With the intention of contacting Meng Haoran.


    "Later! I''ll come to you later. Now I have more important things to do." Meng Haoran refused and looked at the female emperor not far away.


    "I see. I''m waiting for you." Seeing this, brother Ming also knew Meng Haoran''s idea and didn''t care too much. After all, he also made a temporary intention. Besides, this matter is really important, which is related to the pattern of the future world. It''s not necessarily whether Meng Haoran is an enemy or a friend.


    After leaving brother Ming, Meng Haoran will go to the female emperor. The strategy can''t be relaxed for a moment.


    "Wait, Meng Haoran" eagle eye stopped him at this time.


    "Why, what''s up?" Meng Haoran still liked the eagle eye who had helped him, so he stopped.


    "Last time you said you owed me a favor, didn''t you?" Said the eagle eye.


    "Ah! You mean this! Of course, you can ask me for anything, but I advise you to cherish this opportunity. You know, my kindness is very precious and beyond your imagination."


    "With this favor, I want to fight with you."


    Meng Haoran was stunned. He didn''t expect eagle eye to make such a request, "well, but it''s not human. It''s too simple, but I hope the time will be after the execution of ace."


    Eagle eye looked at Meng Haoran thoughtfully, agreed to the request, then turned and left, and acted vigorously.

 Chapter 159

    "Where are we going?" On the holy word, Meng Haoran and Hankuk sat together. The members of the female emperor pirate regiment have returned to jiushe island. After all, they can''t participate in the battlefield. The female emperor is enough alone, and it''s too boring to stay in the Navy headquarters for seven days, so Meng Haoran proposed to play. Of course, the female emperor agreed.


    "Go to the shampoo islands. I heard it''s very prosperous." Meng Haoran pretended not to care, but his eyes had been paying attention to the female emperor''s face. Sure enough, when Meng Haoran said this, Hankuk''s eyes flashed a trace of panic and fear.


    "En" Hankuk didn''t want to go, but he didn''t want to disappoint Meng Haoran, so he reluctantly agreed, but it can be seen that her interest is not high.


    You can do it. You are a strong man now. You are no longer the little girl without resistance. Tianlong people dare not do anything to you. Hancock cheered himself up, but he became more and more flustered.


    Meng Haoran suddenly took hancook''s hand and said softly, "don''t worry! I''ll protect you."


    After hearing Meng Haoran''s words somehow, Hankuk suddenly calmed down. At this moment, it seemed that Meng Haoran had become her haven. As long as there was Meng Haoran, she was not afraid of everything and could face Tianlong people calmly.


    "There are two things about going to the shampoo islands this time. One is to play, and the other is to help you out. Even if Tianlong people bully you, they have to pay a price. After all, only I can bully my woman." Meng Haoran finally said his idea. Yes, even if he went to trouble this time.


    When Hankuk heard that Meng Haoran wanted to find Tianlong people for her, she felt as sweet as honey. She never thought that someone would find Tianlong people for her. Even though she was no longer weak, she dared not take revenge, and even wanted to hide the fact that she had been caught, because Tianlong people had too much influence, That''s the existence that the generals will protect.


    Meng Haoran is willing to fight against Tianlong people for her. Hankuk feels very happy. This is the real man in his mind. When he thinks that Meng Haoran said she was his woman just now, Hankuk blushes with shame, but he doesn''t refute it. It seems that he has acquiesced in his heart.


    Meng Haoran was also very happy at this time. Unexpectedly, he just said that he fell in love with him before hancook, which strengthened his determination to find trouble.


    "You''d better not go. It''s good if you have this heart. The consequences of offending Tianlong people are unimaginable. I''m afraid you will be besieged by the Navy at that time." Although Hankuk himself also wanted Tianlong people to pay a price, he was worried about Meng Haoran when he thought of the consequences.


    "Don''t worry! I''ll hide my identity this time, and this time it''s just an appetizer. I won''t officially trouble them until this time. It depends on your meaning whether the Tianlong people can exist or not." Indeed, Meng Haoran did not intend to fall out with the Navy before the war, and this time as long as he was not caught on the spot, I believe the navy would turn a blind eye. You know, they actually provide protection to Tianlong people because of the form. They don''t like some of the practices of Tianlong people, and maybe they are happy to see their bad luck.


    "What!" Hankuk looked at Meng Haoran in surprise. The amount of information in Meng Haoran''s words was so large that she was a little shocked. Meng Haoran was determined to be the enemy of the Navy!


    However, Hankuk thought that Meng Haoran could do such a thing for him, and she should support him, so he was selfish. No matter what happened in the future, he had to stand on his side, even if he had to face the world.


    Hancook represented his position with his eyes, and his eyes to Meng Haoran were full of love.


    "Don''t worry! It must be me who won the final victory. Trust your man! I will surpass the pirate king sooner or later." Meng Haoran comforted.


    Hankuk was also impressed by her lofty aspirations. At this moment, she had no reason to doubt Meng Haoran''s words. Meng Haoran''s domineering appearance appeared in her mind and couldn''t help being crazy.


    "Is this the shampoo islands? It''s really a good place. It''s worthy of being called the entrance to the new world." Looking at the bustling picture of people coming and going, Meng Haoran sighed.


    In fact, the real body of the shampoo islands is the world''s largest mangrove "yarqiman mangrove". Because the tree roots have been exposed on the water, the shampoo islands have been formed.


    The whole island is composed of 79 trees (all with numbers), and each tree has towns and facilities. People call the islands composed of 79 islands "shampoo islands".


    No. 1 to No. 29 are illegal areas such as human trafficking shops;


    30 to 39 are amusement parks;


    No. 40 to 49 are sightseeing areas with local specialties;


    No. 50 to No. 59 are shipyards with coating craftsmen;


    60 to 69 are the access areas of the Navy and the government;


    70 to 79 are places such as hotel street.


    The biggest feature of the shampoo islands is that the roots of yarqi mangrove secrete special natural resin due to respiration. The resin expands due to air to form bubbles and then flies to the sky. Since the bubble is only suitable for the climate range of yarqi mangrove, once the bubble is separated from the climate field of the shampoo islands, the resin component will blow up because it cannot give full play to its power.


    Bubble cars, bubble Ferris wheels, houses built on bubbles... Bubble culture permeates every place on shampoo island!


    "Let''s go to island 31 and have a visit first." Meng Haoran immediately made a decision. He had to have a good time first.


    One of the problems is to wait until after playing. There is still a lot of time.


    Meng Haoran''s arrival did not attract attention. On the one hand, it was because Meng Haoran''s becoming a qiwuhai had not been fully spread. On the other hand, it was because they were very low-key. Hankuk also wore a veil in order not to cause trouble. Outsiders also felt that Hankuk should be beautiful, but did not recognize her true identity.


    Meng Haoran and Hankuk are really a pair of Golden Boys and girls. They match well and attract countless people to turn back frequently. It''s quite unexpected, but it doesn''t affect their mood.


    As a female emperor, Hankuk has never been shopping much, because it will look like a little girl, which is not conducive to establishing dignity. In addition, she generally has no chance. Everything she does is handled by people. In fact, she has always wanted to experience the fun of shopping. Now she has achieved her wish. With Meng Haoran, she has realized the happiness of ordinary women and can go shopping Shopping, the mood relaxed to the extreme.

 Chapter 160

    Happy time always passed quickly. It was already night unconsciously. Meng Haoran had to take Hankuk who had not done enough to rest. Hankuk promised to go to the hotel after promising to continue tomorrow.


    Don''t think bad. It''s not opening a room. It''s just looking for a place to rest.


    Although Meng Haoran also knew that if he took advantage of the situation and really opened a house with Hankuk at this time, I''m afraid she wouldn''t object, Meng Haoran still didn''t want to go up in such a hurry. He wasn''t a person thinking in his lower body. He wouldn''t have anything to do with her until he completely got her heart.


    And this day is not far away. As long as the plan is smooth and secretly kill several Tianlong people, the time is ripe.


    "Is there any room left?" Meng Haoran said to a man who seemed to be the boss that they came to a relatively small hotel, which should be private.


    "Well, I''ll look for it!" The boss skillfully turned up the record book. The rustling voice still sounded a little pleasant, especially when accompanied by beautiful women.


    But just then, a big man with a face full of flesh came in, hugging a woman with exposed clothes.


    "Open a room, hey hey, today I must let you know my strength." The rough and crazy voice came over, coupled with the big man''s smile, it was not a good man at first sight.


    "OK, right away." The sound of turning over the book became more urgent.


    "Hey, does this beauty want to come together?" At this time, the big man also noticed Meng Haoran and Hankuk, but he completely ignored Meng Haoran and stared at Hankuk. Although he couldn''t see clearly, he couldn''t hide his figure.


    "Tut Tut, this figure, this long leg and this skin are just against the sky. I didn''t expect to meet such a beautiful woman here." The big man commented on Hankuk for a while. According to his eyes, Hankuk''s face under the veil was absolutely not bad. Compared with his female partner, he was still very excited and changed immediately.


    Although the female companion around him is also good, but it''s just a Chinese posture, and I don''t know how many people have slept, which can''t be compared with the beauty opposite.


    "Dead, why are you staring at others? Aren''t they beautiful?" At this time, the female partner next to the big man was dissatisfied, but after looking at hancook, he felt that he was not a grade at all.


    Hum, at least I have much more experience in bed than her. She saw at a glance that hancook was a baby.


    "Hey, of course you are beautiful, but she is more beautiful." The big man thought to himself.


    "Yes, there are two rooms, 301 and 302." The boss said at this time.


    "Then I''ll take it all." Meng Haoran said.


    "What, boy, you didn''t see us, did you? You two want two." The big man immediately shouted and showed his fierce eyes.


    "But we are two people." Meng Haoran turned his mind at this time and appropriately showed a look of fear, which happened to be seen by the big man.


    "For the sake of bringing me such a beautiful beauty, the boy gives you two choices: leave by yourself or be beaten and thrown out by me." The big man showed his big fist and said with his strong muscles.


    Hancook listened to the big man''s words and burst into laughter. Meng Haoran''s tricks made her laugh.


    "What a beautiful voice." The big man is intoxicated.


    "Well, for the sake of making the beauty smile, I also give you two choices, take your girlfriend and roll, or stay." Meng Haoran said coldly to the big man, no longer afraid.


    "Hahaha! Did you hear that? He threatened me." The big man was stunned at first, and then reacted as if he had heard something funny. Just now he looked carefully. He thought Meng Haoran was pretending at this time.


    "It seems that you have chosen to get a meal." The big man said and punched.


    But the next moment, he knew he had met an expert, because Meng Haoran didn''t move his hands and directly said the word "roll", then he flew out upside down and finally lost consciousness.


    "You take him away!" Meng Haoran said to the female companion brought by the big man, and then turned to the boss: "take the key!"


    The boss looked at Meng Haoran with a strange look. He didn''t expect that she was such a strong person, but he handed the key to Meng Haoran.


    Of course, the man''s girlfriend didn''t dare to shout, so she fled with the man.


    This is just an episode. Meng Haoran forgot it later, but in the future, it will be widely spread. The big man has become a celebrity because of this, because he robbed a woman with the world''s No. 1 pirate and was not killed.


    The next day, Meng Haoran and they began to play happily, and the third day was the same.


    Until the fourth day,


    "The Tianlong people are coming. Kneel down quickly." Meng Haoran and Hankuk are shopping in the street, but they unexpectedly find the arrival of Tianlong people.


    Looking at a large number of people kneeling at the moment when they heard the shouting, Meng Haoran was speechless, but he didn''t kneel, and Hankuk also didn''t kneel.


    But at this time, they, who were originally insignificant in the crowd, became the target of public criticism, and everyone''s eyes were on them.


    "Well, there are still people standing. Don''t you know I''m coming?" Charles rose Saint followed a large group of dog legs behind him. It was interesting to see that Meng Haoran and hancook didn''t kneel when they saw him.


    "Hey, you, why don''t you kneel when you see the nobles of the world? Kneel down quickly. The noble chalrose saint will forgive you." A naval battle came out and gave Meng Haoran a look while talking.


    It seems that the navy can still be saved. Meng Haoran thought so, but he had to refuse his kindness.


    "What are the nobles of the world? Can they eat?" Meng Haoran said blankly. It seems that he really doesn''t know what Tianlong people represent.


    As soon as these words came out, everyone''s face changed greatly.


    Now that guy is dead. Challos saint will not let him go. His girlfriend will also become a slave of challos saint and be played with to death. It''s a pity.


    Although most people know what is going to happen, they dare not come out and say a fair word, because they know that Tianlong people are never reasonable. In the eyes of Tianlong people, they are ordinary bitches who can be disposed of at will. Killing a few people is like killing a chicken. They have no sense of guilt at all.

 Chapter 161

    "Catch them for me. I don''t know the name of our Tianlong people''s world aristocrats. I want to teach them well. Men should be dog slaves and women should be toys. Just the woman bought from the auction house some time ago didn''t die." Charles rose seemed to take it for granted. It seemed normal to catch Meng Haoran and them as their own playthings.


    "This... Sir, they just don''t know the dignity of Tianlong people for a while. Don''t do this! Please give him a chance!" The navy who just winked at Meng Haoran said in embarrassment that he wanted to save Meng Haoran and them. He knew that if it fell into the hands of Tianlong people, there would be no future.


    "How dare you not listen to me? I said catch them." Charles rose said with a change in his face.


    "But..."


    Before the Navy finished, a young man dressed in dog legs behind chalrose Saint kicked him directly to the ground and said arrogantly: "here, Lord chalrose saint''s words are the biggest. Without your qualification to speak, give them to me."


    Charles rose nodded, and about 10 people behind him rushed out, leaving the hesitant Marines.


    "Haoran." Hankuk whispered Meng Haoran, with worry in his eyes.


    Meng Haoran patted hancook''s hand and said softly, "look at mine!"


    Meng Haoran looked at the little man who rushed over, slowly stretched out his right finger, and then moved his mouth: "holy word: determination."


    With the export of Dingzi, an invisible wave spreads from it, and then acts on the people around it in an instant.


    "This is..." Hankuk looked at the scene in front of her in surprise. In her eyes, Meng Haoran pointed his hand, and then everyone stood still. The fear in her eyes can also show that they are still human.


    Meng Haoran was also extremely satisfied with his masterpiece. Because of the great gap in strength, he only spent 1000 points of faith to do all this. When he used to watch journey to the West and a fever, he envied those abilities that could calm others. He didn''t expect to do it himself now.


    "They are all fixed. Now you can take revenge at will. They can''t move in 10 minutes." Meng Haoran gave a demonstration and kicked down the dog leg of a Tianlong man nearest to him. However, even if he was kicked to the ground, the man had no intention to respond. It was really the same as losing the ability to move, but careful observation would still show the pain in his eyes.


    "Let me help you!" Meng Haoran came to challos saint and looked at the panic in his eyes. He was very happy.


    "Before, I thought you Tianlong people were very forced to pretend and wear headgear. Now it seems that you won''t die without headgear, will you?" One punch directly pierced the bubble hood, exposing the head of the bubble hood to the air.


    "What" all the people who saw this scene were terrified. Unexpectedly, someone dared to shoot the Tianlong people. It was too bold. Was he not afraid of the Navy?


    Of course, some people showed their eyes of relief and admiration, hoping Meng Haoran would do more.


    "Your face doesn''t look very handsome. Let me fix it for you!" Meng Haoran said, ignoring the plea for mercy in the bubble hood''s eyes, he directly began to ravage his face, and then there was three minutes of boxing training.


    "Hoo" Meng Haoran breathed out. It was a little laborious to beat people with such control, but Meng Haoran was satisfied with the freshly baked pig head.


    "There''s also a head shape. Is this head shape completely inconsistent with your identity? Look at mine."


    A minute later, a pineapple head appeared in everyone''s eyes.


    Even the dog legs of Tianlong people can''t help laughing at this time, but fortunately they can''t laugh. They are still grateful that they can''t act at this time.


    "Haoran..." when Meng Haoran wanted to continue, hancook looked at him with tears in his eyes, and his whole body was still shaking.


    Meng Haoran suddenly lost the mood to continue. He went over and held Hankuk in his arms. He said like coaxing a child: "well, don''t cry, don''t cry, I''ve avenged you. Tianlong people are not three heads and six arms. Facts have proved that they are just ordinary people like us."


    Meng Haoran didn''t say it was OK. He said that Hankuk''s tears were bigger, but they were happy tears. The evil spirit that had been in her heart since she was a child was finally clear at this moment. In the future, she won''t be afraid of Tianlong people, as long as Meng Haoran is still beside herself.


    "Thank you." Hancock choked.


    Meng Haoran seemed to understand something and left with her. However, while walking, a light shot out of his fingers and entered the body of Tianlong man, lurking in his body.


    The function of the light is similar to that of a bomb. As long as Meng Haoran moves in his heart, the body of the Tianlong people will explode with a bang. As for why not kill him immediately, first, he doesn''t want to leave evidence. Second, he wants to solve the Tianlong people and let them go to hell together when the Tianlong people meet with other Tianlong people.


    After 10 minutes, everyone resumed their action. Chalrose Saint thought he had escaped, and his opponent lost his temper. "We must find him. I will break him up and call the general, saying that my life is threatened."


    Charroth saint, who felt that this was not enough, also killed unpleasant civilians, while others dared to be angry.


    At the naval headquarters, the Warring States period said to the Yellow ape, "the Tianlong people are in trouble again. You are the fastest. You can go there early and return early."


    So the Yellow ape reluctantly set out.


    Meng Haoran didn''t know that he had really attracted a big general, but even if he knew, he would still do so.


    Meng Haoran, who took revenge for Hankuk, was already on the holy word and embarked on the voyage back to the Navy headquarters. The war was about to begin.


    Compared with the time when he came, Meng Haoran is elated at the moment. His progress with Hankuk has come to the end. It can be said that Hankuk''s heart has been completely conquered by Meng Haoran. Now he listens to Meng Haoran and looks like he can''t live without him.


    If other people familiar with Hankuk saw her so infatuated, would they not believe that she was still the majestic empress? How about a girl with zero IQ in love!

 Chapter 162

    "Have you heard? The St. Charles rose family in the shampoo islands died. That''s terrible! It''s said that they were blown to pieces without a complete body. It''s terrible."


    "Of course I know, and I know that this time the Yellow ape general personally led the team to investigate, but in the end nothing was found."


    "However, who is so bold? This kind of attack on Tianlong people hasn''t happened for a long time. I really admire the guy who did it. In fact, I''ve always been disgusted with those guys with their nostrils facing the sky. It''s better to die."


    "Shh, just think about it in your heart. Don''t say it."


    Meng Haoran and Hankuk looked at the two sailors moving away. After looking at each other, they left silently.


    "Did you do it, husband?" hancook''s voice came.


    "Of course, who else but me, this is called thousands of miles to close the head." Meng Haoran resolutely admitted that this is a bonus.


    "You''re great." Hancook''s eyes lit up and admired Meng Haoran''s ability. No one else would know the real murderer, but he stayed calmly in the headquarters of the Navy.


    That is, at this time, the Navy will not spend too much effort to investigate this matter in order to face white beard, otherwise it will be able to find something from the clues left by Meng Haoran.


    Meng Haoran wants this effect. After the war, they find out that Meng Haoran doesn''t care.


    "Wind and rain are coming!" Indeed, the atmosphere of the naval headquarters at this time is different from that at ordinary times, full of depression. The naval headquarters has now recruited almost all the naval elites. The guys rarely seen at ordinary times are now gathered in the naval headquarters. There are about more than 100000 people who can fight a war. This shows the importance they attach to the white beard Pirate Group.


    The next step is to wait silently for that moment to come. I don''t know if the result will be the same as the original? I believe that with Meng Haoran''s participation, a different event will be staged this time.


    Meng Haoran was inexplicably excited at the thought of meeting the world''s top powers soon. He couldn''t wait. Sure enough, men''s common topic was about power except women. Being able to compete with such a group of family friends who took the way of power to the extreme can not only improve their knowledge, but also verify what they have learned, It is the dream of all the strong.


    The new world, the territory of white beard.


    "Are you ready? We''re going to save your brother, my son, ace." White beard, holding a big knife, has pulled out the hanging needle. He looks like a waking lion, full of dignity.


    "Oh! Just get ace, get ace." Shouted everyone underground.


    "Ace, wait for us. Don''t die!" Marco, the immortal bird, became serious at this time, no longer the usual laziness.


    White beard looked at his sons and was very pleased that they didn''t complain about saving ace this time, and they supported him very much. This was his family. It was for the feeling of this family that he established such a pirate group at the beginning.


    Although I failed to compete with Roger for the pirate king, in fact, only I know that he doesn''t care about all this, because his original intention is family, he has already got it, and the pirate king is only a gift. Besides, the title of pirate king is really not suitable for him, and Roger is the best candidate.


    "Roger, don''t worry! Since ace has become my son, I will protect him, even if it will accelerate my death." White beard thought so, but he also knew that many people might not come back this time. After all, the power of the Navy headquarters should not be underestimated.


    Just as the white bearded Pirate Group was about to start, a man with three scratches on his one arm face appeared on the ship, and at the moment of his appearance, the white bearded Pirate Group passed out except that the captain of the main battle was still awake.


    "Are you here to stop me? Shanks, but even you and I won''t give face this time. The navy has gone too far this time." White beard looked at the visitor and said faintly.


    "No one can stop us from saving ace, nor can you, one of the four emperors." Marco said this, but he was surprised at the strength shown by shanks. This kind of domineering color is amazing. Ordinary domineering color can only stun ordinary people, but shanks'' domineering color can stun even the elite pirates on their ship. You know, even if they are ordinary sailors, the reward is more than 100 million, That''s a man who can dominate the world.


    Shanks felt white beard''s determination and sighed secretly. According to his plan, he was waiting for Luffy to grow up and break the world pattern. For this reason, he paid the price of an arm. It can be seen that he valued Luffy. Although he lost his arm, he became stronger.


    But this time, Captain Roger''s son was to be publicly executed. He wanted to save himself. Of course, there was no way to stop others.


    Moreover, ACE is also Luffy''s brother. If he doesn''t do anything, Luffy will blame him when he knows!


    "Don''t worry! My purpose is not that. I''m just buying you a drink this time." Shanks said and mentioned the wine jar he had brought. "This is good wine."


    When the wine jar was opened, a strong aroma of wine came out.


    The people of the "Gulu" white bearded Pirate Group are also drunkards. They smell the smell of wine like cats.


    "Thank you." White beard took a look at shanks, felt his sincerity, and then took over the wine jar impolitely, so he gulped and got up.


    "Kurala La, what a good wine. Come and have a taste." So a cocktail party began in the sober crowd.


    I''ll stop others from making trouble, shanks thought.


    ¡­¡­


    "What, ACE is going to be executed!! I must save him." Luffy also learned about ace''s execution, and because of the advance of time, the straw hat Pirate Group was still not in a fragmented state, but still complete.


    But what kind of effect can such a road fly play at that time? It''s worth looking forward to.


    "The sea! Let the storm come more fiercely! Let the four violent generations be completely chaotic! I am ready, and the sea will be dominated by me in the future. In the unknown sea area, Blackbeard hides in the dark, watches all this, and puts his goal on the shock fruit of white beard, and he will do it whenever he has a chance.

 Chapter 163

    Execution day, originally a hot sun and cloudless sky, is a rare good day, but at this time, the world seems to stop breathing, giving people a feeling of breathlessness.


    Around the world, countless people poured into the streets and looked at the huge screen. What was displayed on the screen was what the Navy headquarters looked like. This was a live broadcast of ACE''s execution all over the world.


    Everyone knows that what happens next will change the world. It is unknown whether the justice of the Navy will win or whether white beard''s power to shake the sea is unmatched.


    At the headquarters of the Navy, hundreds of thousands of elite Marines stood neatly together, with serious expressions, waiting for the coming enemy. They are all real Navy elites. They will not retreat even in the face of the world''s most ferocious pirate, but white beard''s name is too big. Even if he is an enemy, he has to admire his personality and strength, So the Marines are still a little nervous.


    Will you really come? Even if they knew it was a trap, people couldn''t help thinking so.


    "Of course, he will come, because he is a white beard! The guy who is more persistent to his family than anything else." Meng Haoran stood on the city wall at this time and looked at the dense heads. He was not numb from his scalp. He had nothing to do with strength, but was simply a little dense phobia.


    What fun! There are always some fools in this world who don''t put life first. They are willing to abandon life for the sake of their hearts. It''s not that life is not important, but that there are more important things to do.


    It is this belief that has created countless legends, which makes those guys surpass themselves again and again and finally reach the peak. Of course, most of them have fallen. Only when they really have great perseverance, great wisdom, and pay countless sweat at ordinary times, plus the last trace of luck, can they achieve Legends, The next thing the Navy faces is such a legendary Edward Newgate with white beard, who is known as "the strongest man in the world. Even now he is not as good as the peak, his position is still unshakable.


    In the face of such a legend, we can''t pay too much attention. The Warring States period is worthy of being a wise general. We don''t have the slightest carelessness about white beard. Even in the face of the most peak white beard, this preparation may win, because now those who stay in the Navy headquarters are guys with combat effectiveness, and those peacetime logistics and their families have been evacuated.


    The three generals sat on the throne and gave infinite confidence to the underground navies. The emergence of the Warring States period and Karp was a shot in the arm. They believed that they would eventually win under the leadership of the naval hero Karp who was able to pursue and kill the pirate king and the marshal of the Warring States period who was unparalleled in intelligence and technology.


    Not to mention, on the city wall stands the world-famous qiwuhai, the world''s largest swordsman Jora kolmi Fogg, who stands at the peak of swordsmen; The female emperor Boya Hankuk has a strong strength matching her beauty; "Tianyecha" Don Quixote Franco, the king of the dark world; "Tyrant" bear, although he holds a book, thinks he is very gentle. Once the power hidden under that body is displayed, it will shock the world; There is also moonlight molya, who competed for the throne with kaiduo, one of the four kings of the current pirates. Although he finally failed, no one dared to underestimate it; The fish man is very flat and is also a world-famous strong man.


    Finally, Meng Haoran, who is known as the spokesman of God in qiwuhai, is the latest. Although he is still a rookie, his record of defeating the Navy red dog shows everything.


    Well, poor guys, I don''t know that most of qiwuhai is not very harmonious with the Navy, but they just use each other''s relationship to make peace with bear. They are simply spies.


    At this time, ace was slowly escorted to the scaffold, which was different from the spirit of the last meeting. At this time, his face was full of depression. He might not be afraid of death, but the feeling of waiting for death under the attention of the whole world made him feel collapsed, especially when he saw such a huge lineup of the Navy, he no longer held the hope of being rescued.


    "Grandpa" ace looked at Kapp in the distance and muttered that he was very grateful to the man who raised him since childhood. Moreover, Kapp wanted to train him into an excellent navy to protect him. Unexpectedly, he chose a pirate in the end, which made ace feel particularly guilty. Therefore, he did not resent Kapp''s failure to save his life because of his different positions.


    Kapp noticed ace''s eyes and tried his best to show a soft side, but that could not cover up his complex psychology and struggle under righteousness and family affection.


    Ace saw the three generals of the Navy and the Warring States period, as well as the generals who had captured him before and the seven armed seas waiting in battle. He had never been so desperate. That was the combat power that the white beard pirate regiment had to retreat. Even if white beard could save him, the white beard pirate regiment would survive in name.


    He didn''t want the white bearded Pirate Group to die for himself. At this time, he had to pray that they wouldn''t come.


    "Well, young man, maybe things are not as bad as you think. It''s not necessary. You know Luffy''s father is the leader of the revolutionary army." Ace looked at all this silently, and suddenly a familiar voice remembered it directly in his mind.


    Who is it? Ace''s eyes kept scanning, and finally settled on Meng Haoran in the distance. Meng Haoran also smiled at him, and everything was silent.


    Ace was surprised and uncertain. At the same time, he couldn''t help but have hope in his heart. Yes! If Dad and the revolutionary army allied


    Time passed in this dull atmosphere. Finally, the Warring States period came to ace, picked up a loud speaker and said, "there''s something I want to tell you, portcas D ace, about the great significance of this man''s death here today. Ace, tell us your father''s name."


    "Daddy? Isn''t his daddy white beard?" People who don''t know the truth in the world wonder.


    "My father is white beard." Ace was stunned and thought of something, but he said without changing his face.


    "No." The Warring States clearly disagreed with this answer.


    "No mistake, only white beard, no one else." What ushered in was ace''s loud retort.


    "But we opened our eyes and tried our best to find that the man''s child might be left on an island... Today, the evil blood of pirate king Roger has finally been brought to justice. He is now ace." In the last sentence, the voice of the Warring States period showed excitement.


    When the news spread all over the sea, the whole world was boiling. I didn''t expect that there would be such an inside story and an uproar.


    "Ace!!! We''re here to save you." A big ship rushed out from the bottom of the sea and white beard arrived.

 Chapter 164

    "What is from the ground." Everyone looked at the domineering figure and was shocked. It really came, just as imagined.


    "Ku la la la, the Warring States period, I''ve come to pick up my son''s house." White beard looked like he didn''t pay attention to the Navy. He was calm even in the face of dozens of times their number, as if he were at home.


    This is the magnanimity of the man standing at the peak of the pirate king world, which is heartbreaking.


    With white beard''s words, ships came out of Haiti one after another, and finally all the members of the white beard Pirate Group came together.


    "Coating? I really didn''t think of it." The Warring States period looked at the scene that was completely unexpected in front of him, and admired white beard in his heart. He was worthy of being a guy who could compete with the navy in the new world.


    But in this way, white beard had no way back and was completely surrounded by the Navy.


    Meng Haoran was a little surprised at the moment, because he saw a person he shouldn''t have seen on the ship with white beard. The former vice captain of the pirate king ship, Pluto Raleigh, even though he is now a white haired old man, he still can''t be underestimated, because in the original book, he showed amazing strength and easily blocked the Yellow ape who came to catch Luffy, I''m afraid the real combat power is still above the general.


    "I didn''t expect you to come, Raleigh." At this time, he also found an uninvited guest in the Warring States period, but on second thought, he also understood that Raleigh could not stand idly by in the face of the captain''s son.


    I''m afraid Raleigh didn''t know the real identity of ace in the original book. It''s different now. He doesn''t know how to know. This is the influence of Meng Haoran''s butterfly.


    "Isn''t that normal? Isn''t it natural for the crew to save the captain''s offspring?" Raleigh said with some nostalgia. Looking at ace now, he couldn''t help remembering his days with Roger. "If I don''t do something, Roger, you''ll be angry!"


    Ace looked at white beard and others with tears in his eyes. His heart was full of something called moving. He was proud of being the son of the pirate king for the first time. He had such an excellent crew and still loves him.


    "Nani? That''s Pluto Raleigh, the deputy head of the legendary Pirate Group. Isn''t he dead yet?" The sea ice people below were also stunned. What day is today? Big people who are rare to see at ordinary times appeared one after another, and even those who have disappeared for more than ten years came to join the fun.


    And all this was caused by the man on the execution platform. It really deserves to be the blood of the pirate king. At this time, he still has the ability to stir the wind and rain.


    "Unbreakable family affection and lasting friendship? It''s ridiculous." At this time, only the red dog would say so, because in his opinion, everything else can be abandoned for justice. Even in the original work, in order to compete for the position of Navy marshal, he killed his former colleague Green Pheasant. Green Pheasant also narrowly escaped his life. Finally, he recognized that red dog resigned from the Navy and became a free man.


    Hehe, there''s no way to fly to the undersea prison to save people this time. Many guys won''t appear, including the guy with red nose.


    It seems that the crocodile can''t come either, but will Blackbeard go to prison to save people this time? Even at this time, Meng Haoran is still in a wandering mood.


    People all over the world are excited. Watching so many big people appear one after another is like watching a classic blockbuster. Although they have no personal experience, this live broadcast also makes them excited and eager to be there.


    "Look, it''s Marco the immortal bird, joz the diamond, Bista the foil and Atmos the buffalo. The white bearded pirate regiment is really due."


    "Over there is" Ranger "DOMA. I''m his fan."


    "Look at the ''ice witch'' Pei. That''s a rare female pirate."


    "And..."


    Not to mention the audience around the screen, the white beard acted on the scene.


    White beard stretched out his right hand, and then a light appeared on his fist. "Boom" waved his fist violently, and then in the incredible eyes of the people, the fist collided with the air.


    "That''s the legendary ability to shake the sea." Exclaimed.


    Sure enough, the sword was still young. The fist of white beard caused countless cracks in the air, just like breaking the space. At this moment, the sea behind him was divided into several areas, just like a broken mirror.


    However, this is only the beginning. Over time, the power of white beard''s fist finally showed, and a huge wave hit the Navy.


    At the same time, as long as it was not far from the headquarters of the Navy, people felt the vibration, and it was very strong, just like the world was shaking. It can be said that the power of white beard at this moment could not help but move the world.


    At this moment, the white beard was like the sea god. His fist was the anger of the sea god, and the waves were the embodiment of the anger.


    To say what people in the pirate king world fear most, it is undoubtedly the sea. They believe that the sea nurtures life, and the power of the sea is infinite. It can be seen from the fact that people call the devil fruit the secret treasure of the sea.


    White beard used the power of the sea to attack the Navy. It was the medicine. As expected, the effect was good. He saw that the navy was flustered except for the existence of generals and above, and kept retreating.


    The "roaring" wave finally arrived. This wave is like a level 18 tsunami. It is full of a sense of power and unmatched. This is the power of nature. If it is not stopped, it is estimated that the Navy will lose more than half.


    Of course, this situation is not allowed by the Navy. There is another person in the navy who can stop all this. That person is the Navy General Green Pheasant.


    Seeing that the Marines were about to be buried in the waves, the Green Pheasant left his seat, turned his legs into ice and flew in front of the big waves.


    "The Green Pheasant general finally shot." The Marines were relieved to see the Green Pheasant stopped in front. To tell the truth, the pressure in their hearts was too great. They came to fight with people, not against the sea.


    "Ice age" Green Pheasant unreservedly released all his strength. Even his random blow to white beard must go all out.


    Finally, the Green Pheasant barely froze the huge waves, felt the powerlessness from the body, and couldn''t help laughing bitterly.


    "Incredibly..." the admiration of the Navy looked at the Green Pheasant that frozen the kilometer high waves into ice. This power is no longer available to people.


    "This is the combat power of the Navy General..." the people watching all this on the screen were also shocked. They felt that people could be so strong for the first time.

 Chapter 165

    The Green Pheasant attacked again. In the ice age, the sea area near the headquarters of the navy was frozen into ice, and all the ships of the white beard pirate regiment were trapped. At this time, the white beard pirate regiment lost its retreat and had to fight.


    "Not bad, kid." White beard looked at the Green Pheasant with appreciation, but he still looked at the younger generation. In his eyes, although the strength of the Green Pheasant was good, it was still far worse than himself. He was not frightened by being cut off.


    "A brave old man." Meng Haoran threw his mouth away. With his eyesight, he had already seen that white beard was covered with dark wounds at this time. It is estimated that it would be good to play half of his strength.


    But even so, in the original book, white beard can beat the red dog after being secretly plotted. If it weren''t for saving people, I''m afraid the red dog would be destroyed. Where would the red dog kill.


    "What a terrible guy, but his shadow is more valuable." Molia looked dignified in the moonlight.


    The other seven Wuhai didn''t say a word, but all looked at the man.


    There was an invisible sword spirit around eagle eye''s body. He couldn''t wait to play, but he had to restrain it for the time being.


    "It really makes you suffer, ACE," said Marco, the immortal bird at this time. "In this sea, anyone should know what will happen to our companions."


    "We won''t let go of the guy who hurt you, ace."


    "Wait for us and come to save you now."


    "Wake up! Naval headquarters!" Other members of the white bearded pirate regiment echoed this moment. They seemed to regard the headquarters of the Navy as a plate of food. They deserved to be the white bearded pirate regiment.


    Even the Yellow ape sitting on the seat couldn''t help sighing: "it''s a wonderful group of guys."


    "Dad." At this time, a man trembled to white beard. From his words, we can know that he belongs to the white beard Pirate Group.


    He seems to want to say something to white beard! Being confident in his own strength, white beard had believed in his son, and he approached him unprepared.


    At last, he was in a tragedy, with a knife in his waist and blood pouring out.


    It''s ironic that the man who is called the strongest was badly hurt by his own people before he started a war with the Navy.


    "Dad, you bastard." Cried the white bearded Pirate Group.


    "I''m fine." White beard was really a man. He turned over the guy who was his son with one punch and insisted on holding on.


    "Ha ha, well done. Any means can be used for justice." It was arranged by the red dog. Seeing that white beard was attacked, he was not convinced. At the same time, he was excited about it. After all, he never thought that white beard would be attacked so easily. He underestimated white beard''s persistence in family affection.


    Meng Haoran looked at this scene and was speechless. He didn''t even have this vigilance as a top strong man. In his opinion, if white beard wasn''t injured, the Navy might not win. After all, bear and Raley, who shouldn''t have been in the original book, were here, so he could fight two generals. In this way, the strength of the navy was not much different from that of the white beard Pirate Group.


    More than 100000 elite soldiers look like a lot, but in fact, they are not as angry as the two generals.


    Besides, although Kapp won''t stand on the side of the pirate, after all, the other party is the grandson who saved him. He will release water. In the original book, he was knocked down by Luffy with one punch, otherwise he would simply exit with his strength.


    Well, white beard won''t play for the time being.


    But even so, the pirates took the initiative and jumped off the ship one by one. The frozen sea of green pheasants provided convenience for them.


    "Kill! Save ace and avenge dad." Shouting slogans, they fought hand to hand with the Navy.


    At this time, the Warring States period ordered, "turn off the visual phone bug." He obviously doesn''t want the people of the world to see the battle between the Navy and the pirates.


    "All right, marshal." The Navy took orders.


    Meng Haoran found all this. He smiled and understood the plan of the Warring States period, but how could he be willing to let the Navy destroy such a good way to earn the power of faith.


    Meng Haoran directly and secretly used the power of faith to let them know that they thought the phone bug had been turned off.


    "Ten o''clock!" Meng Haoran is a little heartbroken. The cost is really too big, but he doesn''t regret the harvest he will get. You know, as long as he does something earth shaking later, the harvest will be more than 100 times the cost. The pirate king is so big that there are more than 100 million people around the world who are paying attention to the war, and I''m afraid it will exceed 10 billion.


    Everyone contributes one point, that is, the power of 10 billion faith. Meng Haoran can become a God in an instant. It''s not too easy. Of course, in order to absorb the power of the soul to improve his soul, Meng Haoran won''t do it first. Even if he does it, he will make soy sauce and delay time as much as possible.


    The sound of "clank" kept remembering that there were 10 navies around each pirate, but even so, the pirates did not fall into the disadvantage and fought with the Navy.


    "We can''t go on like this! Let''s go." A captain saw that although he didn''t fall into the disadvantage, he didn''t advance to ace''s place at all. He was in a stalemate and immediately prepared to do it himself.


    "Ace, I''ve come to save you." The voice was so loud that the whole battlefield heard it and watched the speaker fall into a brief silence.


    I saw that the visitor was more than 50 meters tall. He was even a giant. He was pink all over and had horns on his head.


    "Little Oz, you''re here, too." Ace murmured.


    The visitor is the descendant of the devil, little oz. he says he is only the devil ozby. In fact, there is no bigger one here now.


    He was big, but his speed was not slow. He rushed all the way, getting closer and closer to ace. The attack of ordinary elite soldiers on him was completely ignored and directly crushed.


    It was a humanoid tank, unstoppable for a time.


    "Good job, Oz, that''s it." The pirates cheered.


    Meng Haoran is not optimistic about little Oz, because in his opinion, too many people in the navy can easily defeat little oz. his huge body only gives him the power to surpass ordinary people! Far from being monsters, there are many monsters here, including Meng Haoran, who can solve little oz instantly. The descendants of the demon man are just a joke to the monsters.

 Chapter 166

    Little oz continued to gallop on the battlefield. At this time, someone finally stopped him.


    "That''s not..." Meng Haoran looked at the familiar figure standing in front of little oz with a cigarette in his mouth. Even in such a battle, he still seemed to be very forced. That''s who smog was abused by Meng Haoran.


    "This is not the place where you can pass. Just stop here! Because I won''t allow you to go any further." Smog said calmly, his hands turned into smoke, and two white streamers poured into little oz.


    Little oz didn''t take this in his eyes, because he believed that his strength could not be stopped by the villain in front of him, so he was ready to fight hard.


    However, the next moment.


    "What" his little oz was wrapped in a layer of smoke. He looked like a mummy. He struggled, but he couldn''t open it. He was completely bound.


    Unexpectedly, his promotion during this period of time is still a little high! I can easily subdue little oz. Meng Haoran glanced slightly.


    In fact, this is also a gift from Meng Haoran. Smog, who was easily defeated by Meng Haoran, learned from the pain and resolutely returned to the headquarters of the Navy for special training. The Navy also spared no effort to cultivate such a potential talent as smog.


    As a result, Smog''s fruit ability level rose sharply, and he also mastered domineering, which is different from before.


    "Don''t think you''ve become Qiwu sea, I can''t revenge. Wait! It''s not too late." Seems to have noticed Meng Haoran''s line of sight, smog and Meng Haoran look at each other, and his eyes clearly convey a provocative meaning.


    Well, smog has just finished his training recently. As soon as he came out, he came to the battlefield. He has a special character. He doesn''t have many friends. It''s not clear that Meng Haoran lost the red dog in the Navy headquarters! If he knew this, he would never want revenge, but try to hide far away.


    Because even now he can barely escape in the face of generals. Isn''t Meng Haoran, who is more powerful than generals, looking for death?


    Of course, Meng Haoran was not in the mood to play with smog at this time, because he had more important things to do.


    On the battlefield of the headquarters of the Navy, the battle has gradually become white hot, and casualties are inevitable. Soul after soul takes shape in the sky where others can''t see.


    "Well, how can I? Why can''t they seem to see me?" A soul doesn''t understand its own situation. Why can''t others see him.


    Sure enough, it is an advanced world. Even the soul has short-term thinking, but if it is left alone, they will completely dissipate in the world in a few days and turn into the world''s energy, which is a return.


    After all, there is no such thing as hell reincarnation in this world, so we don''t expect them to be reincarnated.


    Meng Haoran looked at the power of soul excitedly, as if he saw a group of beautiful women who took off their clothes.


    "Since it''s going to dissipate anyway, it''s better to cheaper myself. I don''t know how much I can improve this time." Quietly opened the soul to swallow.


    Suddenly, Meng Haoran''s sky quickly formed an invisible vortex, and then released a strong suction.


    "What, what is this? I can''t control my body. I''m going to be sucked in."


    According to the strength of the soul in front of the body, the longer the soul resists the suction, but they eventually lose their flesh and become rootless duckweed. Without the source of power, they will inevitably be sucked in eventually, just for a long time.


    "This is trouble. It makes trouble when you die." Once again increased the suction, Meng Haoran muttered.


    "What''s the matter? Is it uncomfortable?" Meng Haoran''s strange move attracted Hankuk''s attention.


    "Well, nothing, just a little distracted." Meng Haoran smiled at hancook.


    No one noticed that Meng Haoran was making a change, which was enough to shock the world, but that change was not external, but internal, because it was the most mysterious soul transformation.


    Meng Haoran could not distract him at this time, because he felt the difference of his body. His soul was only foggy, but three times that of the general soul. Now his soul has changed under the condition that he continuously absorbs his soul to strengthen himself.


    At first, he was familiar with the slowly growing soul. After reaching five times the size of ordinary people, it was useless to strengthen it in the end, but the soul was too big and Meng Haoran had no other use, so he had to continue to strengthen it.


    Finally, it seems that some conditions have been met, and his soul has finally changed. The original light white soul has started the first red transformation. Although this process is very slow, as long as this continues, the transformation will eventually be completed.


    Meng Haoran doesn''t know whether the change of soul is good or bad, but his instinct tells him that he is eager for this change. That feeling is like evolution. Yes, his soul is about to evolve, and the souls of others are the nourishment of his evolution.


    Well, I want more, more. I think of such a voice in my heart, forcing Meng Haoran to constantly increase the supply of soul.


    At this time, in order to evolve, Meng Haoran had been unable to hide his strength and exerted the power of his eyes.


    While doing his best, the abnormality of his eyes was also exposed in the eyes of everyone for the first time.


    "That''s, what strange eyes." Eagle eye was the first to find Meng Haoran''s wrong because it was closest. At this time, seeing Meng Haoran''s Scarlet eyes felt a sense of oppression, and that kind of oppression did not act on reality. What he really said was like soul oppression.


    "What''s going on? I feel like I can''t control my body." A sea soldier thought in his heart, but he didn''t care too much. He thought it was because he was tired, and he soon found that this happened not only to him, but to everyone around him. It can be clearly seen from their actions.


    "This is... What''s going on." The top strongmen who haven''t played in person also found abnormalities. The actions of people on the battlefield are a little strange. This strangeness is reflected in the sudden physical pause in the battle. Moreover, this strangeness is more obvious for people with lower strength, and the more people see it, the more they can''t see it. When they reach the general level, the real power will have no impact at all.


    The truth is that Meng Haoran''s soul swallowing ability can vaguely interfere with the reality with the change of his soul.

 Chapter 167

    It has been said before that the power of Meng Haoran''s pupil technique divine protection increases with the improvement of his soul. Now the soul swallowing seems to be the same. Maybe his soul strength was not enough before, so it did not show. Now his soul gradually turns red, and the power of soul swallowing has finally changed.


    "Now soul swallowing can also be used in battle." Meng Haoran carefully examined it and found that the change of soul swallowing is gratifying, because now he is attracting the soul of the whole battlefield and has nothing to target, but even this can affect the soul of people at the general level. If it is specifically aimed at one person, I''m afraid the general will have an impact.


    Now his soul hasn''t completely changed. Although soul swallowing can affect people, it can''t suck out the souls of people who haven''t died after all. It just makes those people''s souls feel a strong sense of uneasiness, which affects the control of the body, that is, the culprit of people''s inexplicable disappointment in the war.


    However, Meng Haoran believes that as long as his soul continues to strengthen, one moment he can directly absorb the soul of living people. At that time, he can be said to have the ability of death.


    The battle didn''t stop because of Meng Haoran. Besides, others didn''t know what it meant, but vaguely felt something wrong.


    But now that the fighting has reached this point, both sides have made fire and have forged bitter hatred. I''m afraid neither side is willing to stop.


    Moreover, if the Navy lets the pirates run away, the reputation of the Navy will plummet, which is not allowed by everyone.


    The battle lasted for several hours. At this time, the headquarters of the navy was beyond recognition and could no longer see its original dignity.


    Flesh and blood, corpses everywhere, not only Navy, but also pirates, it looks like a random grave.


    More than half of the pirates have been killed and injured, and the navy is not feeling well. More than 30000 people have died, which can be described as a great loss of vitality.


    People all over the world watching this amazing war have lost their voice. They should have been excited at the beginning, but a few hours later, the excitement passed, and the Navy did not destroy the pirates, but continued for so long, casting a shadow on their hearts.


    Especially the countless corpses, their miserable appearance made them dare not look directly at them and worry about gain and loss for a time.


    Will the Navy lose? In that case, what should we do in the future? Is the world going to riot again? This is the idea of some people.


    Others, on the contrary, were so excited that they thought the navy was just like this and had the idea of becoming a pirate.


    It can be said that if this continues, the era of great navigation will repeat itself again, and the era will run wild indefinitely. This time, it is more crazy than that caused by the pirate king, and the consequences are unimaginable.


    People who have long been attracted by this world shaking war have forgotten that the strongest organization in time is not the Navy, but the world government, and the navy is only a member of the world government.


    At the headquarters of the world government, there are five figures sitting in a room representing the highest power. They are also watching the live broadcast.


    "What''s going on in the Warring States period? It''s amazing that the live broadcast hasn''t been closed at this time." A man was wearing a black suit, white curly hair and a flat hat. The old man with a scar on his left face said.


    "It doesn''t matter. As long as you win in the end, the world is dominated by the winner. If you win, it''s easy to say anything." The same old man wearing a black suit, a bald head and a two skimmed moustache.


    "That''s it. We can''t turn the sky with us." The last sound is final.


    ¡­¡­


    The new world,


    "Red hair, do you have to stop me?" Kaiduo, one of the four emperors, looked at the red haired Pirate Group in front of him and was full of anger. Originally, he took advantage of white beard to go to the naval headquarters to win his territory at one fell swoop, but he didn''t expect to be blocked by red hair on the road, but even if he was angry again, he didn''t plan to go to war with red hair, because he had faintly felt something from the war and didn''t intend to lose soldiers here.


    "You don''t want to do anything with me." Red hair said faintly, but he was thinking about the war in his heart.


    Meng Haoran has reached the most critical moment at this time. He is only a little short of completing his transformation.


    "What''s wrong? Lu Fei hasn''t come yet, and even red hair hasn''t come to clean up the mess. What''s more, it''s always a low-end battle, and the senior general hasn''t started yet." Meng Haoran thought suspiciously while controlling his evolution.


    However, in any case, such a result is actually more beneficial to him. Otherwise, he will be distracted and absorb his soul when fighting. How can he be so happy now.


    "Stop!" White beard watched his sons die one after another. At this time, he finally couldn''t help it. It''s more painful for him to watch his sons die than to kill him.


    "Daddy, your injury." Marco said that he had been preventing white beard from taking action just now, because he knew that if Dad took action, things would be really big. Dad would probably be defeated because of his injury, so the white beard Pirate Group would be really finished.


    "Can I not do it now?" White beard''s tone was firm.


    Marco looked at the battlefield and sighed, "then let me take the lead as the captain of the first team!"


    With that, Marco burst out a blue flame and flew to the battlefield.


    "Yes, Marco the undead, he finally did it."


    Marco is worthy of being the No. 2 figure of the white bearded Pirate Group. With his strength comparable to that of a general, he changed the war situation in an instant, and the killed Navy didn''t keep retreating.


    Although he is not the owner of the fruit of the natural system, Marco''s fruit ability is undoubtedly more rare than the natural system, and the "eudemon species" of the animal system exists in the legend.


    Just like its nickname, it has full undead characteristics. It can recover quickly after injury, which is more terrible than ineffective attack.


    "Have you ever been kicked by light?" Just as Marco was about to move forward to rescue ace, the General Huang ape shot. He turned into streamer almost instantly, faster than his voice. At the same time, the attack had been completed.


    "Bang" Marco was also beaten back at the first time.


    Wiping the blood from the corners of his mouth, Marco looked at the Yellow ape with dignified eyes, "it seems that I can''t move forward without defeating you, so defeat you!"


    With a blue flash on his body, Marco recovered from his injury and dived towards the Yellow ape.

 Chapter 168

    "Faster? Then you''re looking for the wrong person." The Yellow ape disappeared in Marco''s eyes.


    Marco also stopped fiercely. It has to be said that his control power has reached the peak. From such a high-speed instant stop, it seems so easy to control.


    Suddenly Marco punched behind him, and the sound of breaking the air came. Then, where there was no one, the Yellow ape suddenly appeared and was hit. Although the Yellow ape''s response was also dissatisfied and blocked Marco''s fist with both hands, it was also hit by the impact of his fist.


    "Seeing and hearing color?" The Yellow ape looked at Marco suspiciously. He didn''t understand how Marco could keep up with his speed and strike first.


    "You''ll know if you fight." Marco didn''t answer positively, but the answer was obvious.


    Marco relies on the resilience of seeing and hearing color domineering and his own terror to fight with the Yellow ape, and has the trend of gaining the upper hand.


    "Marco." Ace was convinced when he looked at the figure in the air. He has always been unconvinced why Marco would be the captain of the first team and he is the second team. Now it seems that Marco''s strength is really speechless.


    But at the moment, ace was not happy because of Marco''s performance, because he knew that there were too many people in the navy who didn''t take action. Marco couldn''t save him, and they couldn''t go any further.


    "And that guy, what do you mean!" Ace turned his eyes to the man with scarlet eyes. He didn''t understand who Meng Haoran was. After all, he had a good attitude towards himself at the beginning and encouraged him just now, but now the battle has been carried out here. He still hasn''t made any movement, and the figure of the Revolutionary Army hasn''t been seen.


    This is what ace doesn''t know. Where he can''t see, Meng Haoran''s movement is the biggest.


    The battle between Marco and the Yellow ape continued, but the other captains of the pirates had advanced towards ace by this time.


    At this moment, the Navy''s top generals have all shot, which barely stopped the crazy pirates. This is also the name of white beard. Even now, it has restrained two top generals.


    The Warring States period did not start until the last moment. Now his role does not allow him to do it easily. The marshal is the sea god needle of the Navy.


    As for Karp, it''s good not to make trouble. Do you expect him to deal with the people who saved his grandson? Don''t be funny.


    "If you don''t do it yet, don''t forget who gave you your rights." The situation was critical. The Warring States period was finally angry and turned its attention to the seven Wu Hai people watching the play.


    "Ah La, the boss is angry. It seems that I can''t go on like this." Mingge was the first to respond. He jumped and flew to the battlefield and met a captain.


    "Hee hee, my scissors are hungry. Let me harvest the powerful shadow!" Moonlight molya said and acted.


    But at this time, very flat blocked in front of him.


    "What are you going to do?" The Warring States period roared. He didn''t expect that Shi Ping would rebel. In fact, it''s strange that he didn''t consider the relationship between Shi Ping and the white beard Pirate Group. You know, mermaid island is the sphere of influence of white beard and has always been protected.


    "Dad, I''ll do my part to save ace." Very flat didn''t answer. He directly proved his heart with his actions. The signboard Mermaid fist instantly attacked mollia and dragged mollia for a time.


    "Very flat, good." The white bearded Pirate Group cheered for Shiping.


    The Warring States period was also very flat at this time. There was no way but to focus on the remaining four people.


    However, the bear''s action made him angry again. Instead of dealing with the white beard Pirate Group, the bear killed the Navy. It seems that the goal is to save ace.


    "Stop him." The Warring States did not care about the white beard, but directly let the Green Pheasant, because the bear''s ability is too suitable for saving people. As long as he touches ace, the Navy will lose.


    "This is trouble." Green Pheasant is also a person who knows the overall situation. He immediately joined the occupation and matched the bear, but he still couldn''t take the bear for a time. After all, the bear''s ability is too strong and belongs to the faction of power.


    With the confrontation of several big powers, the war became more intense. Their battle was much better than the fight between pirates and the Navy.


    Everyone is now at the top of the pirate world. They are very skilled in the use of fruit ability and domineering. At their level, there will be no second kill. It is very difficult to distinguish the victory and defeat.


    Therefore, both sides go all out to fight. The use of various abilities and domineering skills are perfectly displayed in front of the public, which makes people feast their eyes and call them fun.


    Their destructive power is very strong, often ground fissures, and the scope is still very wide, but they also deliberately avoided their own people, so that they did not affect the fish in the pond.


    Otherwise, the green pheasant''s big move is not to kill one piece a second. At that time, he alone can kill most of the white beard Pirate Group. If the same white beard goes crazy, he is completely possible to die with the Navy. Of course, his own side can''t escape.


    "Eagle eye, don''t you do it yet?" Meng Haoran was at the key at this time. He looked at the eagle eye watching the play and said.


    Unexpectedly, eagle eye really shot, and directly focused on white beard.


    Eagle eye pulled out his black knife and let the back face white beard.


    "I''ll go. When will swordsmen be more destructive than the natural system? They''re not human!"


    It is worthy of being the world''s largest swordsman. A sword Gang directly cuts the battlefield into two halves, so that other people who are fighting can have an instant look.


    "Although it''s unfair, I know you have no chance of winning in the period of total victory. Now it''s different. Just let me experience what is the strongest." Eagle eye''s eyes were fixed on white beard. To be honest, he didn''t want to fight at this time, but he really wanted to compare with white beard, the strongest in the world.


    "Kurala, eagle eye, even if I''m injured now, you won''t be my opponent. Since you want to try, I''ll accompany you." White beard laughed and looked like I was invincible. It really looked like that.


    However, white beard didn''t dare to be careless. He held his weapon tightly and was ready to teach eagle eye a lesson at any time.


    "Hehe, let me play with you!" Raleigh came out at this time. He knew that if white beard didn''t take action, it would be better for the current war situation, so he resolutely took the eagle''s eye.

 Chapter 169

    White beard was relieved to see Raleigh make a move. It was not that he was afraid of eagle eyes, but that the highest combat power of the Navy had not made a move. If he made a move first, it would give the pirates a feeling that they had played their cards, which would greatly affect their morale.


    "Old man, I shouldn''t let you down!" Raleigh looked at the eagle eye. In fact, he was also feeling that the years were unforgiving. Now the new generation has grown to this point, and the older generation is about to quit the stage.


    "Senior Raleigh is joking. Although he has no chance to fight with the strongest in the world, if it''s you, it''s not worth mentioning." Eagle eye said, he really didn''t have much regret, because Raleigh might be better than white beard at this time, and in this way, he didn''t bully the injured.


    ¡­¡­


    "Meng Haoran, why don''t you do it? Don''t forget your identity." At this time, the red dog aimed at Meng Haoran. He didn''t think about when Meng Haoran would turn against the water because of his words.


    "Red dog." The Warring States period scolded him that he now had considerable doubts about his qiwuhai plan. After all, he didn''t expect that most of the qiwuhai defected at the critical time. Now if Meng Haoran is annoyed again, it may be another loss of combat power. In his opinion, the female emperor is obviously with Meng Haoran.


    "Marshal, they..." red dog was unwilling, just when he had something to say.


    A shocking wave came from Meng Haoran, and the wave spread to the whole audience in an instant.


    "What, this sense of oppression."


    Everyone felt the oppression from the depths of their soul. It felt like drowning in the sea. It was difficult to breathe. At this time, almost all the generals lost their fighting ability and fell down one by one.


    "Boom!" This is not to mention Meng Haoran, who also broke out an amazing domineering spirit.


    "This is, what an amazing domineering spirit." Because Mingge chooses a weak opponent, he still seems to be able to be distracted at this time.


    "Too exaggerated!" Looking at the fallen pirate and Navy, ACE felt for the first time that he didn''t know enough about Meng Haoran. I''m afraid this power can be compared with his father.


    "Meng Haoran, what are you doing?" At this time in the Warring States period, we can''t keep calm, because after Meng Haoran''s trouble, there were tens of thousands of people in the Navy, and there were only a few hundred people left, which was similar to the number of pirates. The original good trend disappeared immediately.


    "Ah Le, I seem to have played too much, but I can''t blame it. After all, I can''t help myself." Meng Haoran said so, but what happened to the indifferent expression on his face.


    The feeling of this breakthrough is really good. Yes, Meng Haoran''s explosion just now is entirely because his soul has completed the transformation and has completely turned red. At the moment of completing the transformation, he broke out spirit pressure uncontrollably.


    Let''s call it spiritual pressure! Because Meng Haoran feels that this kind of pressure is very similar to the spiritual pressure of death world, and it is all sent by the soul.


    Meng Haoran felt stronger than ever at this time, more than ten times stronger than before. He didn''t expect that this breakthrough would bring such an improvement. He believed that now he should be the strongest in the world of the pirate king. If he didn''t count the five old stars, after all, he didn''t know how strong the five old stars were, but I think he at least had the strength to fight them.


    And at this time, in his perception, he should be able to directly lose the general. It''s very simple to play everyone present alone.


    Of course, Meng Haoran is not complacent because there are many people who know that the dragon ball can easily destroy the planet. It''s impossible for him to destroy the pirate world now. It''s no problem to destroy a hundred miles in one blow.


    So now is his performance time for Meng Haoran, just to test whether his strength is as strong as he imagined.


    The outbreak of Meng Haoran calmed the battlefield temporarily and attracted the attention of people all over the world.


    "Who is that? He is so strong that he has solved tens of thousands of people just by momentum!!" Said a man who didn''t know Meng Haoran.


    "You don''t even know him. He is Meng Haoran, known as the spokesman of God. The new Qiwu sea comes from our East China Sea." A man beside said excitedly, as if Meng Haoran came from the East China Sea.


    "I''ve seen a lot. This man is obviously a cruel man, but fortunately it''s Qiwu sea."


    ¡­¡­


    "It''s time for this war to end." Meng Haoran said, unexpectedly holding the female emperor and flying to the middle of the battlefield.


    "What do you mean!" Everyone looked at Meng Haoran inexplicably. Of course, the Navy had a vague hunch.


    "Kurala, boy, you have a big voice!" White beard looked at Meng Haoran so coquettish that he remembered his youth. At that time, he was also so fearless.


    "The reason you''re here is nothing more than ace, so I''ll give you a hand!"


    Meng Haoran did not see any action, but pointed in the direction of ACE, and ACE disappeared in an instant.


    "What!!!" They were surprised to see ace who appeared in front of Meng Haoran from the execution platform in the twinkling of an eye.


    "Do you want to change shape and shadow?" Guess so.


    The red dog gnashed his teeth and looked at Meng Haoran. He hated Meng Haoran''s practice to the bone. Of course, he was more shocked by Meng Haoran''s strength. How many means he still had has not been shown.


    Meng Haoran didn''t put ace back as others thought, but made a move that everyone couldn''t understand. He only locked ace up. Yes, when ace hadn''t figured out what had happened, an iron cage appeared around ace, completely enveloping him in it.


    "You..." ace looked at Meng Haoran inexplicably. Since he saved him, why did he do this.


    Meng Haoran smiled. "Now the rules of the game have changed. Only those who can beat me can take ace away."


    "Haoran?" Hankuk was worried about Meng Haoran''s words. She didn''t think Meng Haoran could stop everyone from the Navy and the pirates.


    Hankuk also touched Meng Haoran''s forehead and thought Meng Haoran had a fever.


    "Don''t worry! I have only discretion." Meng Haoran took hancook''s hand down with a wry smile.


    Arrogance, everyone thought so at this moment. I didn''t expect Meng Haoran to do so. Even white beard didn''t have the courage to deal with everyone alone.

 Chapter 170

    "People hiding in the dark can also come out." Meng Haoran''s words changed the faces of the pirates and the Navy,.


    Who else is still in the dark at this time? If there is, no matter how you think, you know that you are here to reap the benefits.


    His eyes kept scanning the place where he could hide, but he didn''t find anything wrong.


    You can''t lie to us! He looked at Meng Haoran suspiciously.


    "Hehe, I really thought I was joking, didn''t I?" Meng Haoran slandered in his heart. These guys are really deep enough. I''m afraid I can''t really feel the place of those guys if I don''t have a strong soul now.


    Meng Haoran pointed to the ground and said, "it''s hard below. Do you want to come up and play?"


    Sure enough, with Meng Haoran''s words, the ice changed immediately, broke open in an instant, and then a ship rushed out.


    "Revolutionary Army..." the face of the Warring States period was very ugly. Now he was a little grateful to Meng Haoran. If he didn''t really know that the revolutionary army had arrived, he might be caught off guard in the end.


    "Ace, I''ve come to save you." Luffy''s voice came out of the boat. It turned out that he came with his father. He had come to save ace, but he didn''t appear because of his father''s plan.


    "Luffy, dragon" Kapp looked at his son and grandson''s complexion and sighed in his heart. To tell the truth, he didn''t want to meet them at this scene, and he was still a hostile.


    "As expected, you are a young hero. I didn''t expect your strength and wisdom to be so high." Long praised that he thought Meng Haoran found them by virtue of wisdom. After all, the battlefield was so large, and they hid in the sea. Besides, white beard appeared in this way, and people would subconsciously ignore the possibility that someone was still below.


    Meng Haoran smiled and didn''t reply. He wouldn''t tell them that he was actually perceived by virtue of his powerful soul.


    The emergence of the revolutionary army made the situation on the field more complicated. Everyone had a tacit understanding, did not fight, and returned to their respective camps.


    Blackbeard hasn''t come out yet. I don''t think I found you, do I? Then you''re welcome.


    Meng Haoran set his eyes on the rear family area of the headquarters of the Navy and wanted to make Blackbeard look good.


    "Haha, since they are here, I can''t come out." In the surprised eyes of the people, Blackbeard appeared.


    "Isn''t that Blackbeard? I didn''t expect him to come, and a group of people behind him look familiar!"


    Black beard came out automatically. Meng Haoran had to give up his original plan to give him some good-looking.


    Unexpectedly, Blackbeard said in his heart: what a sharp feeling. He found us so far. It seems that he is a big obstacle to me this time.


    "Dicky, you bastard, dare to appear in front of us." The people on the white beard side were not good at looking at Blackbeard. Even white beard, who had not shown any expression for a long time, was angry at this moment. After all, so many people died today have nothing to do with Blackbeard handing ace over to the Navy.


    "Ha ha, Dad, long time no see!" Blackbeard has no fear. Now he is no longer a small member of the white beard Pirate Group, but a captain of the Pirate Group and has a group of supporters.


    In fact, the war was planned by Blackbeard and surrounded by the shock fruit of white beard. Because of his natural abnormal body, he can take two fruits. The first one has taken the dark fruit. The dark fruit is known as the nemesis of all fruits, because it can temporarily disable the demon fruit after contact, but it can be said to be very powerful; But the attack of dark fruit was not strong, so he paid attention to the shock fruit of white beard.


    Originally, everything was in his expectation. He saw that he was about to achieve his goal, get the shock fruit, and then replace white beard to become the fourth emperor. Finally, he ascended the throne of the pirate king and became the most powerful person in the sea with the power of double fruit. Unexpectedly, he killed Meng Haoran on the way, didn''t play cards according to common sense and disrupted his plan. Now he can''t see anything on the surface, In fact, I already hate Meng Haoran in my heart. As long as I have a chance, I will definitely fight Meng Haoran.


    You know, he has endured for more than 20 years for today, which is also very hard.


    Meng Haoran doesn''t care what Blackbeard thinks, nor does he care about Blackbeard''s hostility. As long as he dares to shoot himself, he will kill him directly.


    "What twists and turns! It''s much better than a blockbuster." People sighed.


    Now the navy is divided into six parts, including the Navy, pirates, the revolutionary army, Blackbeard and Meng Haoran, as well as Mingge and other guys who play soy sauce.


    Of course, in the eyes of others, not counting the guys who have nothing to do with themselves, the team composed of Meng Haoran and the female emperor is the weakest.


    On one side of the Navy, there are three generals, the Warring States, Kapp and a dry Navy; The pirates had white beard, Raleigh and Marco and a group of captains; The revolutionary army includes bears, dragons and revolutionary army cadres; Blackbeard is also a crowd, and Meng Haoran is only two.


    It can be said that Meng Haoran, who now controls ace, is what everyone wants to deal with, and the situation is not optimistic.


    But Meng Haoran seemed very relaxed at this time. He didn''t become the target of public criticism at all. He was in the mood to tidy up his hairstyle.


    The head can be broken, the blood can flow, and the hair style can not be disordered. Meng Haoran thought so deeply. Besides, other people don''t know. Don''t they know? Now it''s still on the world live broadcast! We must leave a handsome image for everyone.


    Now I should be the focus of the world! It''s a little exciting to think that no one knows you in the future.


    "Since people are here now, I''ll announce the rules of the game again!" Meng Haoran said, "ace is here now. As long as one of you can beat me, you can take him away. Of course, it''s not alone. You can go together. I don''t mind at all."


    Meng Haoran''s words immediately changed everyone''s face. This is a naked provocation! They looked down on them completely and wanted to play all of them. At first, everyone thought Meng Haoran was joking, but after a while, they found that Meng Haoran stood there quietly and didn''t move any more before they knew that he was serious.


    Although Meng Haoran has just shown strong strength, everyone doesn''t think Meng Haoran has this strength. Even if Meng Haoran once defeated red dog, no one believes that he can support under the siege of the three generals.

 Chapter 171

    However, in fact, before seeing Meng Haoran''s absolute strength, it is impossible for others to siege. That is the consciousness of being a strong man.


    "Well, which of you comes first or together." Meng Haoran moved his hands and feet, but his eyes looked at the Navy.


    The Pirates of the white bearded Pirate Group still have a good impression of Meng Haoran. After all, ace will die in the hands of the Navy, but at least he won''t die in the hands of Meng Haoran. Otherwise, Meng Haoran wouldn''t have taken so much trouble to make such a situation.


    Since ace''s mother is not in danger, the pirates are not in a hurry. Now the Navy that has lost ace is more eager to catch ace than they are.


    As for the revolutionary army, it is even less urgent. The purpose of the dragon is to weaken the strength of the Navy and save ace by the way, which is still because of Luffy''s strong request.


    Blackbeard hesitated and didn''t know whether he should join hands with the Navy now. After all, although he was not weak, he was not arrogant enough to compete with white beard. It can be said that in the past, when the white beard Pirate Group came in, he had the opportunity to get the dark fruit and lost something, that is, the heart of fearlessness, Although he didn''t admit it, he didn''t want to fight the living white beard.


    But whether the Navy will accept Blackbeard is not certain. I believe the navy has found these guys who should be in the submarine prison behind Blackbeard. They should guess that Blackbeard went to rob the prison.


    Eagle eye is now completely reduced to watching the play. Originally, the battle with Raleigh was disturbed by Meng Haoran. Now ace is in Meng Haoran''s hands, and the Navy and pirates can''t fight for a time.


    However, eagle eye is unwilling to be lonely. At this time, he thought that he and Meng Haoran seem to have a war. In that case, it would be better in advance. Since Meng Haoran dares to speak against everyone, he is not the only one. Thinking so, eagle eye''s silent momentum erupted again, which is stronger than Raley and white beard.


    In the eyes of eagle eye, he and Raleigh or white beard are called challenges. They win or lose normally. They win because they are young. If they lose, they do not practice as much as them, but they are different from Meng Haoran. If they lose, it means that he has a problem. After all, when he was the world''s largest swordsman, Meng Haoran was still a swordsman. He was still a swordsman who broke through by him at the beginning.


    "Oh, can''t you help it?" Meng Haoran, also a great swordsman, doesn''t feel that eagle eyes are aimed at himself, but since he promised him at the beginning, it doesn''t matter a little earlier.


    However, due to his admiration for eagle eye Meng Haoran, he decided to fight only with swordsmanship and eagle eye, which is fair to eagle eye. After all, eagle eye is not a demon fruit power, but a pure swordsman.


    The emergence of eagle eye brightened the eyes of others. They gave up their plans to be a pioneer and left the venue to Meng Haoran and eagle eye. They wanted to see how strong Meng Haoran was, and even hoped that eagle eye could defeat Meng Haoran.


    "This is our second battle! I didn''t expect you to progress so fast. This time I think I can go all out. I hope you don''t let me down." The eagle eye looked at Meng Haoran''s much younger face and felt some emotion. The war in the East China Sea was like the next day.


    "Of course, I''ll show you the progress of my swordsmanship this time." Meng Haoran, out of respect for eagle eye, pulled out his sword for the first time, facing eagle eye from afar.


    Are you going to use only swordsmanship? Eagle eye heard the deep meaning of Meng Haoran''s words, but he didn''t feel that Meng Haoran was arrogant, because he knew that Meng Haoran''s sword cultivation was not inferior to him from the battle between Meng Haoran and red dog, and Meng Haoran''s body was far more than him. From Meng Haoran''s ability to easily send out sword gang with his hand, you can see the leopard.


    "It''s time for me to be the world''s No. 1 swordsman." This should have been arrogant, but it seemed very natural in Meng Haoran''s mouth, just like breathing and drinking water.


    "I admit your strength, but I won''t give up this throne easily." That said, in fact, eagle eye doesn''t care much about the name of the world''s largest swordsman. When he comes to his realm, fame and wealth can''t shake his heart. He pursues a stronger realm of swordsmanship. Instead, he hopes that someone can challenge him so that he can improve. Therefore, in the original book, he cherished Sauron''s talent, and finally cultivated Sauron for a period of time.


    It''s a very wrong idea to teach disciples to die of old age. The strong are making continuous progress. The growth of disciples will stimulate the progress of teachers, because they don''t want to be surpassed by disciples!


    Under the attention of the public, the battle of the great swordsman began.


    Meng Haoran first shot. There was no sword spirit, but only the collision of swordsmanship.


    "Zheng" "Zheng" "..."


    The impact of the sword on the sword rang through the center of the battlefield, and the two figures turned into streamers, constantly opening and closing.


    Sparks splashed everywhere. People saw it as if two swords were colliding, because their swordsmanship had been integrated into their own blood. Swords were like arms, regardless of each other.


    The sword can still be used like this. Looking at Meng Haoran and eagle eye, people marvel at the bottom of their hearts. Each move is straight to the key, simple and direct, but it goes beyond those gorgeous sword moves. Splitting, chopping, picking and stabbing are just right every time. The perfect is like acting, which makes people doubt whether the two sides have an appointment.


    The swordsmanship of the two people seems to those who don''t know the sword to be waving the sword indiscriminately, which is like they don''t know the sword, but it''s another scene to those who know the sword. It''s like reading a swordsmanship textbook. They explain the true meaning of the sword, return to the source and return to the source, which makes them crazy and drunk, and have a new understanding every moment.


    Although the battle between Meng Haoran and eagle eye is not as big as that of those with natural ability, it would be a big mistake to underestimate them.


    The sword Gang flashing on the two swords can feel the incomparable lethality even if they are far away. It is the power that can cut the hardest metal in the world in an instant. If it hits hard, even if it is armed, it will fall into absolute disadvantage.


    "Sure enough, it''s worthy of being an eagle''s eye. It''s still higher than me in the understanding of the sword." During the battle, Meng Haoran admired eagle eye more. You should know that he could achieve this degree in swordsmanship largely because of the strength of his soul. After all, the strength of his soul will enhance many aspects, including comprehension and perception, and better control of himself.


    The eagle''s eye is different. It depends on the realm of swordsmanship and the straight sense of being tempered.

 Chapter 172

    "If you go on like this, you have to decide the outcome. I''m afraid it won''t work in a short time. One move will decide the outcome!" Once again, Meng Haoran said positively.


    There are so many people waiting for him to deal with? There''s no need to waste time.


    "That''s what I mean." The eagle eye looked at Meng Haoran and was shocked. He didn''t expect that Meng Haoran could fight him like this only by sword technique. If he used demon fruit, he wouldn''t be killed for seconds. You know, Meng Haoran''s ability of demon fruit is mysterious in his eyes.


    "Are we finally going to win or lose? But there are still some unfinished ideas!" Indeed, watching the battle between Meng Haoran and eagle eye has made them a little obsessed.


    Since ancient times, there has been only one first, and the first dispute has always been cruel, so today someone is doomed to fail. This person is either eagle eye or Meng Haoran, but will Meng Haoran lose?


    Meng Haoran was immersed in the world of sword at this time. Under the condition of high concentration of spirit, he vaguely touched the next realm of sword.


    Meng Haoran was overjoyed and hurriedly tried his best to keep his state and seize the instant inspiration.


    "I feel it. It''s the heart of the sword." Meng Haoran''s eyes were bright. Although he only initially peeped into the heart of the sword, Meng Haoran''s understanding of the sword had been improved a hundred times. At this moment, all the previously unimaginable places were easily solved, as if they were open, if with the help of God.


    The heart of the sword, that is, he has understood the true meaning of the sword and achieved that the sword comes from the heart. In this realm, he can perfectly use every minute of his Kendo power.


    It turned out that the sword gang was not used like that. It was too wasteful. It turned out that his next step was to compress the power of gang Qi and burst out in the last moment, rather than directly against the enemy. So


    Countless answers emerged in Meng Haoran''s mind.


    "This is..." people obviously felt the change of Meng Haoran. If he was still a sharp sword just now, there was more meaning of unknown intention at this moment. It was a feeling of great understanding and understanding, just like a generation of masters. This kind of master''s demeanor completely covered his edge, It makes Meng Haoran look more like an ordinary man with a sword than a great swordsman.


    Meng Haoran''s change has not stopped. He saw that the silver white originally wrapped on the sword gradually disappeared and finally returned to plain, but it gave people a more terrible feeling, as if it had been a powerful gun, but now it has become a rocket.


    I see. This kind of power gathers all vigorous Qi on the sword, and then erupts in an instant. Although it lacks endurance, it greatly increases the lethality, just like the principle of bomb, just for the most gorgeous moment.


    Therefore, the sword abandoned the gorgeous vigorous Qi, because it was a waste, and maintaining that vigorous Qi was also a waste.


    The eagle eye looked at Meng Haoran''s state at this time. If he realized it, the direct performance was that the vigorous Qi on his sword became weaker and weaker. Finally, he could almost see a little, but after all, he didn''t understand the heart of the sword and couldn''t reduce the loss to the lowest.


    It is this distance that makes the next competition without suspense.


    The two swords collided again, but this time it was different from before. It was no longer equal.


    It was so heavy. Eagle eye felt the power from his arm. His heart sank, but he didn''t give up. He clenched his teeth and exerted every inch of his strength.


    But at this time, Meng Haoran''s power suddenly broke out, "roar"


    A loud noise was like the roar of ancient beasts and the roar of gods and demons.


    Eagle eye only felt that the pressure of the hand holding the sword increased ten times, and then lost his opponent''s perception. His hand was paralyzed by the impact.


    Then, his arm burst and blood overflowed, as if it had been cut by countless fragments. It turned out that Meng Haoran''s sword erupted unprecedented strength in an instant, and hit the eagle''s eye like a volcanic eruption.


    Before the "bad" words were uttered, with a sharp pain, the eagle eye flew out upside down.


    The eagle eye that appeared again in everyone''s vision was already ragged and had almost no strength to stand. He could only reluctantly support his body with a sword, and the hand holding the sword kept shaking.


    "You won. From today on, you are the first swordsman." Eagle eye said so, but his eyes were brighter than ever. Compared with losing the first, he got more. Through Meng Haoran''s display of power and his personal experience, he has found the direction of breakthrough. I believe that as long as he practices for a period of time, his strength will rise sharply.


    In the eyes of the eagle, Meng Haoran, who is in front of him, will not be lonely in his future. Moreover, he also knows that Meng Haoran is diverse and cultivates, but he is really specialized in kendo. Even if he can''t compare with him in other aspects, at least he won''t fall behind in terms of sword. One day, he will challenge Meng Haoran again in kendo.


    With eagle eye''s defeat, it also indicates the replacement of the first person in kendo. Meng Haoran successfully reached the top in kendo, even in the world of the pirate king.


    "He actually beat eagle eye in kendo. He''s a terrible guy." Recalling Meng Haoran''s last sword, everyone wondered if they could take it, but they couldn''t take it hard, because the sword was too fierce and heavy.


    "Is this the power of Kendo?" The swordsmen were excited. In Meng Haoran, they saw the power of Kendo again, which was like a light guiding them in the direction of progress.


    I believe that in this way, the number of people learning Kendo will increase a lot in the future.


    Meng Haoran is also full of a smile at the moment. He didn''t expect to have such a harvest in the war with eagle eye. In this way, his strength is stronger.


    Not only that, because Meng Haoran defeated eagle eye in the eyes of the world, but also used his sword technique, the power of faith soared, and hundreds of thousands of people increased every second. In this way, it is not a problem to get hundreds of millions. Moreover, one fifth of the task of defeating qiwuhai has been completed, and now there are only three people left.


    "Ah, there are many more believers. It seems that some sword enthusiasts regard me as the sword God." Meng Haoran can''t help smiling when he thinks about it. Unexpectedly, he doesn''t want to insert willows into the shade.


    Looking around, others haven''t recovered from the battle of kendo, and they don''t mean to fight. Meng Haoran had to say again: "just now the first war hasn''t finished, please give me your advice."

 Chapter 173

    Looking at Meng Haoran, who is not red and breathless, we also admire him. At this time, we don''t take the opportunity to have a good rest and recover our strength. We dare to provoke. Either we are idiots or we really have this confidence. Obviously, Meng Haoran, who has just defeated the eagle eye, is not the former.


    "Let me experience your skills! But I''m certainly not your opponent alone, so I hope to join hands with others." At this time, the red dog jumped out for the first time and looked like he was going to fight in groups.


    I''m not stupid to joke. I didn''t hit you last time. Your strength has been significantly improved this time. Don''t you want to die alone? However, as long as you are with a yellow ape or a Green Pheasant, I believe you can''t carry it.


    It turned out that red dog also knew that his strength was insufficient and planned to fight with two generals. I believe that the Warring States period would not stop him for AIS.


    "So who are you going to be with?" Meng Haoran smiled and looked at the red dog like a clown. I didn''t settle with you. You dared to jump out and find a chance to kill you later. At this time, Meng Haoran had a murderous heart.


    The red dog looked at the Yellow ape and Green Pheasant, finally looked at the Warring States period and said, "marshal, look?" The implication is to let the Warring States make up its mind.


    In the Warring States period, there was no way. Ace must die, otherwise there would be no way for so many dead navies to explain. To kill ace, Meng Haoran had to pass the pass, so he had to agree with the red dog. After a little thinking, he nodded to the Yellow ape to let the Yellow ape and the red dog join hands against the enemy. As for why not choose the Green Pheasant, It is entirely because the Yellow ape is an old general after all. It has more experience and can distinguish the weight more clearly than the Green Pheasant.


    "Ah, ah, ah, it seems that I, an old man, will lose my life at night, but since it''s for justice, I can''t care so much. Let''s go to war with red dog again!" The Yellow ape said lazily. At the same time, he got up and stood with the red dog.


    The Green Pheasant stopped talking at this time, but finally sighed and didn''t stop.


    At this time, although others despised the Navy for two dozen and one, they did not speak for Meng Haoran, because Meng Haoran''s strength was obvious to all. A single general was indeed not his opponent. It was understandable for the navy to do so. If they were the Warring States, they would do the same.


    Even Meng Haoran appreciated the decision of the Warring States period, but he would not show it, but looked coldly at the Yellow ape and red dog: "in that case, you can go together!"


    The appearance of the Yellow ape just allowed him to complete the task, and fortunately it was the Yellow ape. If the Green Pheasant was a little difficult for him, after all, the Green Pheasant was good for him, and the direct six styles were also obtained from him. Although the six styles were not very difficult for him, it might as well prevent Meng Haoran from being fond of the Green Pheasant, After all, on the one hand, the Green Pheasant was the one who saved Robin.


    As for the red dog, this time he doesn''t care whether he can call after killing him. In fact, he doesn''t care about the call of the three generals. For his current strength, that kind of thing is dispensable, and the most important thing is to get the quota of the lucky draw.


    Although the red dog hates Meng Haoran to the bone, he is still a little timid in the face of Meng Haoran again. Fortunately, he is not fighting alone this time, so he is still a little confident.


    In a few words, the red dog first shot. As a person with natural ability, he wanted to give full play to his advantages this time, so he first made his hands elemental. Although domineering and sword gang can hit the elemental body, the high temperature of the red dog is not avoided. Thousands of degrees of temperature makes the originally frozen ice evaporate countless water vapor in an instant, If there is no deliberate targeting, and they are really not suitable for naval warfare, the ice frozen by the Green Pheasant will turn into sea water in an instant.


    Sooner or later, the two figures fought together in an instant, while the Yellow ape was looking for Meng Haoran''s flaws and decided to fight as soon as possible.


    "My men are defeated. The same moves don''t work for me." Meng Haoran fought with the red dog while guarding against the sneak attack of the Yellow ape. He also had no way to start with the magma man.


    Still use sword gang like last time? Don''t say that the red dog will hide this time. In addition, the Yellow ape won''t give him a chance to fight. Even if he forces his hand, his sword light can''t match the speed of the Yellow ape, and it''s useless.


    Although the flash of the Yellow ape can''t really reach the speed of light, it''s actually very fast. I''m kidding. If he really is the speed of light, he farts. It''s equivalent to the ability of time to stand still, but even without the speed of light, others can only fight him passively. There''s no way to do it. They can''t attack him! He wants to run, and you can''t help it.


    "It seems that we still have to lure him into the bait." After thinking about it, in addition to the use ability, it was the most reliable, so Meng Haoran began to show some flaws intentionally or unintentionally.


    Of course, these flaws are true. As long as they can catch them, they can instantly hit Meng Haoran. Of course, this is when they and Meng Haoran are at the same level. Obviously, Meng Haoran is not a senior general now, so they are destined to be disappointed.


    Taking advantage of Meng Haoran''s carelessness, the red dog melted the ice under Meng Haoran''s feet, and then Meng Haoran fell into one foot and lost his balance in an instant.


    "Got it." The red dog seemed to have seen the victory and showed an ugly smile.


    "Roaring" Red Dog instantly turned into a volcano about to erupt. The crater was aimed at Meng Haoran, and the dazzling red occupied most of the sky.


    "Eight feet Qiong gouyu" Huang ape also seized the opportunity and fired countless dazzling light bombs at Meng Haoran. At this time, Meng Haoran was attacked back and forth, blocked his retreat, and was about to lose.


    A red and a yellow light enveloped Meng Haoran in an instant, but no one saw a trace of irony in Meng Haoran''s eyes at this time.


    You''re the one who got the trick, aren''t you!


    "Bang!!" The explosion reminded me that Meng Haoran had been completely shrouded in the attack and disappeared.


    But the next moment he appeared under the Yellow ape.


    "How possible." Huang ape exclaimed. He still kept the posture of magnifying the move at this time. He didn''t expect that Meng Haoran, who should have been attacked, would appear behind him. At this time, it was too late to react.


    "Boom" a shining silver arm instantly penetrated the body of the Yellow ape.


    "You... You" the Yellow ape stared at the boss, and then lost his voice in an instant.


    So far, the Yellow ape, one of the three generals of the Navy, was killed by Meng Haoran, but the others didn''t react at all.

 Chapter 174

    "How could it be, Meng Haoran, you actually..." red dog was still very excited, because in his opinion, Meng Haoran was dead this time. He didn''t expect that what he saw after his attack was such a situation, and 10000 grass and mud horses ran by in his heart.


    Other people''s mouths also opened into O-shape. They were completely unable to understand that Meng Haoran, who should have been really attacked, suddenly appeared behind the Yellow ape and exaggerated through the Yellow ape. How about making a movie?


    "Is it the devil''s fruit?" The eagle eye looked at Meng Haoran and thought like this. The scene in front of him made him have no doubt.


    "Wow, that''s great." At this time, I also knew that Luffy was so nervous and focused on whether Meng Haoran was fierce or not.


    Is Meng Haoran powerful? Of course, it can be seen from his defeat of eagle eye just now, but just now this situation has exceeded people''s imagination. It''s too powerful to describe. It''s seconds in an instant. The Yellow ape known for speed and white beard can''t do it! Is he already the strongest in the world.


    Meng Haoran didn''t know what others thought, but he felt very lucky at this time. This time, he made full use of the thinking inertia of the Yellow ape. At that time, he did face-to-face attack. It really seemed that he had no way to leave. Even if he hid, he could only go to the air, but that would become a target. From the bottom of the sea, no one would think so.


    From Meng Haoran''s initial actions, it can be seen that he is clearly a demon fruit capable person, although he doesn''t know what the fruit is.


    As we all know, those with demon fruit ability can''t go to the sea. As long as they soak in the sea, they will immediately become powerless and basically lose their combat ability.


    The reason why the natural department is not afraid of sea water is that they can be elemental and fly. However, even if they accidentally fall into the sea, they will die. Therefore, the Yellow ape never thought that Meng Haoran would walk from the sea.


    This is the power of the system to produce demon fruit without side effects. Now Meng Haoran can still play in the sea freely. No one believes it.


    ok The truth is that at the moment when the attack is coming, Meng Haoran stomped his foot directly and went into the sea. Then he swam under the ice behind the Yellow ape with lightning speed. Then it''s simple. He broke through the ice directly, and then lightning gank killed the Yellow ape. The red dog can''t support him.


    As for why Meng Haoran moved so fast, in fact, he made a little use of the improved shaving version under the water and stepped directly on the water.


    I chose to kill the Yellow ape instead of the red dog because the Yellow ape can run too much, and can the red dog run after killing the Yellow ape?


    "Bold, actually kill a navy general." At this time, the Warring States period also reacted. Seeing that Huang ape was killed so simply, he was also angry. He couldn''t help yelling at Meng Haoran, but he regretted as soon as he said it.


    "Why don''t I fight back when you''re only allowed to kill me? Why don''t I know! If so, should everyone else stretch out their necks and let you kill them?" Meng Haoran''s words aroused laughter around him.


    "Kurala, this boy is right. You''re still two dozen and one. I''m not ashamed. Even as a pirate, I know to be aboveboard. Are you a pirate or a navy?" White beard echoed.


    Even the Dragon actually wanted to ridicule, but he didn''t speak up when he thought it would make his father Kapp difficult.


    "Well, no more nonsense, go on!" Meng Haoran did not argue with the Warring States period, and planned to kill the red dog first.


    However, the red dog made a surprising move at this time. He actually surrendered himself.


    His red dog turned into a mass of magma and flew back to the naval position. Then he seemed to find a sense of security. He said to Meng Haoran, who was still stunned: "you killed the Yellow ape in this game because of a sneak attack. I admit defeat." Just admit defeat! Also said Meng Haoran sneak attack, if you can sneak attack successfully in that case?


    Everyone looked at the red dog with disdain. Even in the Warring States period, they felt that the red dog was a little shameless and secretly far away from him.


    The red dog''s action makes Meng Haoran more willing to kill him. Such a shameless guy with good strength is obviously more difficult to deal with than a strong man with his own persistence, because you can''t imagine when he will use any despicable means to deal with you. The so-called open gun is easy to hide from the hidden arrow, It would be bad if the red dog threatened him while he no longer caught his woman.


    The first war between the Navy and Meng Haoran was like a tiger''s head and a snake''s tail. It was not as wonderful as the previous war between Meng Haoran and eagle eye, but no one dared to despise the Navy. After all, although Meng Haoran was not defeated, the super large-scale attack also left a profound impact on people. Few people asked themselves that they could escape.


    Compared with the headquarters of the Navy, talents in other places have been in trouble.


    "Idol! First I defeated eagle eye in Kendo and became the new No. 1. Now I killed a big general directly under the siege of two big generals."


    "Yes, it''s too strong. It''s decided. In the future, he will be the person I admire most."


    "Why, isn''t the navy general the most powerful? How could he be killed so simply? It''s a lie!"


    "What admiral of the Navy, such rubbish, is directly killed for seconds. I don''t think the navy is great. I''ll still rely on myself in the future."


    "Sobbing, I don''t believe in love anymore."


    "Yo West, I''m going to roll ten times today."


    Cough, it seems that something has been mixed up.


    In short, there was a lot of noise outside. People talked about the death of the Yellow ape, and they had no confidence in the Navy.


    If the Warring States knew all this, I''m afraid he would spit three liters of blood immediately and kill Meng Haoran recklessly. At that time, ACE would stand aside, and his fame would be destroyed silently.


    The red dog hid in the navy camp. Meng Haoran couldn''t take him for a moment. He couldn''t rush to kill him! Other people are not made of mud and will not leave him alone. Besides, who will maintain justice after killing all the Navy? Although the navy is bad, it is still necessary for his existence in the world, otherwise the pirates will really be ruled by no one. At that time, it will be common people.


    At this time, the Green Pheasant looked at Meng Haoran with extremely complex complexion. He didn''t know what to do about this scene. Originally, because Meng Haoran killed the Yellow ape, as a colleague of the Navy and the Yellow ape, he should hate Meng Haoran, but Meng Haoran was killed jointly by two generals, and the Yellow ape was also killed, so he can''t blame Meng Haoran for being killed, Therefore, the Green Pheasant can''t hate Meng Haoran in his heart, so he can only look at it silently.

 Chapter 175

    The defeat of the Navy made others alert. No one doubted Meng Haoran''s strength this time. They all hesitated. The Navy looked at the pirates and wanted them to come out first, while the pirates looked at the navies and looked at each other. For a time, they fell into a strange silence.


    Meng Haoran couldn''t see it. He glanced at the major forces, and finally focused on Blackbeard. He was unhappy for a long time. Obviously, he had good strength and pretended all the time. The most unbearable thing was that he played Yin all the time. He thought he could play with others in applause. When others were fools, he really succeeded in the original book, But since you met me, Meng Haoran will let you out of the tragedy this time.


    "I''m not interested in ace''s ownership. You''d better hire someone else!" Seeing Meng Haoran staring at himself, Blackbeard hurried. He didn''t want to fight with Meng Haoran here. Besides, he was telling the truth. Now whether ace is dead or alive has nothing to do with him.


    "But now I''m interested in you. I want to know why you can let the people behind you follow. Is it strength? Let me try." Without waiting for Blackbeard to reply, he flashed directly, made a streamer, rushed over and fought undeclared.


    Others were gloating at Blackbeard and wished he had bad luck. You know, Blackbeard contributed a lot to this situation today, which made others "optimistic" about him. Now that someone wants to deal with him, it is natural to raise both hands in favor.


    "Kurala, Meng boy, teach him a good lesson. Don''t save face for me." White beard smiled.


    "Killed us in charge." Marco also said.


    Raleigh also stared at Blackbeard with gloomy eyes. He had no good impression of the guy who sent ace to the scaffold. It was no surprise that Blackbeard had become a thorn in everyone''s eye.


    Meng Haoran doesn''t need a sword to fight with Blackbeard. It''s too bullying and it''s not pleasant to fight. It''s good to fight with this guy.


    And the dark fruit also has a characteristic, that is, the pain is doubled, which is very good! It''s very in line with Meng Haoran''s taste. It''s just good to use it now.


    Although Blackbeard has good strength and competes with some generals, he doesn''t even have room to resist Meng Haoran. He directly incarnates into a sandbag resistant to playing cards and screams repeatedly, but he doesn''t fall down.


    "Damn, don''t underestimate me." Once again, he felt the heat on his face, and Blackbeard couldn''t stand it. His ability to expose the dark fruit would also fight back.


    "Dark cave road" roared, and a huge black ball with a strong gravitational field took shape in an instant, swallowing everything around it.


    "This move is nothing new." Meng Haoran tilted his lips and saw a scene in front of him, which made him think of the "earth explosion star" used by Payne in the fire shadow world.


    However, the suction of the dark cave road is a little big. Even Meng Haoran has to pay attention to it, but that''s all.


    "Hey, hey, even you can''t help it!" Blackbeard was very satisfied with the effect he had caused. Meng Haoran, who was slowly approaching him, was filled with cold in his eyes.


    "Go to hell! Liberation" when Meng Haoran was about to reach the black ball, Blackbeard released the residue absorbed by the darkness, and suddenly all kinds of strange things rushed to Meng Haoran.


    It was normal at first, wood, swords and ice. Later, it was a pit father. Clothes, women''s underwear and even bra came.


    "There''s still a condom. Which bastard brought it? It''s immoral." Meng Haoran is also speechless at the same time. This is war. Unexpectedly, he still brings these things. Is his head in water?


    "Is that it? It can''t help me." Meng Haoran easily avoided all the obstacles and looked at the panting Blackbeard and joked.


    Blackbeard also thought of something at this time. The power of his "secret cave road" in this open terrain can''t be brought into play, because there are dead people here except ice. I forgot it just now.


    How dare you disgust me? I want you to look good this time. At the thought that he was almost hit by that kind of thing, Meng Haoran was furious and stopped holding his hand.


    "Boom!" Blackbeard was hit again.


    "Call you obscene," he punched Blackbeard in the face, "tell you to throw things around and don''t pay attention to hygiene" and then kicked in the stomach, "make you ugly and affect the appearance of the city." This is the lower body.


    Blackbeard wanted to cry without tears at this time. The double pain from his body made him feel for the first time that eating the dark fruit was not a right thing.


    "Tut Tut, it''s terrible, but I think it can be worse." One said.


    "Yes, this black beard is too obscene. No wonder Lord Meng wants to teach him such a lesson. If I had to find a pile of stallions to explode his chrysanthemums, my Lord is too kind." A big man sighed with emotion. Unexpectedly, as soon as she said this, the people next to him retreated and looked at him with a strange eye. The good guy didn''t see that a normal person was so dark in his heart.


    Blackbeard''s scream was that the listener was sad and heard tears, but at this time, he could not shake Meng Haoran''s determination. He beat him for half an hour before Meng Haoran stopped.


    At this time, Blackbeard is not adult, with more air in and less air out, and it is about to be gameover.


    Meng Haoran was so cool that he really wanted to do more sports beneficial to physical and mental health. In this way, he couldn''t help looking at the red dog. The strange eyes made the red dog feel fluffy.


    "Be careful!" A cry of surprise.


    When Meng Haoran felt puzzled, he found that Blackbeard, who was already dying, had grabbed his feet and looked at him ruthlessly.


    "You can''t run away this time. Feel the disappearance of your ability!" Blackbeard''s hand turned black in an instant, and then pulled fiercely. This was the rhythm of breaking his feet, but the next moment he was stupid.


    "Yes!!!" It turned out that no matter how hard he tried, Meng Haoran''s feet didn''t move, and Meng Haoran himself looked at him with great interest, which made him collapse.


    "Your strength is not big enough! Let me teach you how to tear devils!" Raise Blackbeard directly with both hands, and then stretch it left and right when everyone is stunned, and then,


    "Tearing" was like tearing bread. Blackbeard''s hands were torn off.


    "Ah... Ah" Blackbeard uttered a scream from the bottom of the earth. It was a scream! This time he was completely desperate,


    Looking at the broken arms not far away, everyone shivered together. It was too violent. This was everyone''s idea.

 Chapter 176

    "Captain..." several irons of the Blackbeard Pirate Group glared at Meng Haoran, but they didn''t dare to do anything.


    "Er! I''m a little excited." Meng Haoran also reacted at this time, but he didn''t regret it. He couldn''t be cruel to the enemy.


    In fact, I''m afraid that someone else would really be succeeded by Blackbeard just now. After all, if the devil''s fruit ability suddenly loses its ability, he will be weak for a moment. At that time, Blackbeard will really turn him over if he pulls with all his strength. However, the only thing he miscalculated is that Meng Haoran''s fruit is made systematically, and in addition to his fruit ability, Meng Haoran is not weak in other aspects, and his body is extremely strong.


    At that moment, he used the iron block to make Blackbeard do useless work.


    And Blackbeard''s doing this completely touched Meng Haoran''s heart. He thought he had been fooled, so he made a little out of line.


    I have to say that Blackbeard is really an owl, enough to bear it.


    Now Blackbeard, who has lost his arms, may have no hope of reaching the top. Meng Haoran doesn''t believe that he can become stronger without his hands. He''s not red hair.


    "I''m dizzy." Finally, Blackbeard thought that he had lost his future. The more he thought, the more he couldn''t accept it. He fainted decisively.


    He kicked Blackbeard to his side. Meng Haoran didn''t intend to kill him. I''m afraid it''s worse than killing him now! After all, sometimes death is not the most terrible, the terrible thing is to lose hope.


    Blackbeard''s defeat meant that his power was reduced again. Without Blackbeard, the Blackbeard Pirate Group had no reason to gather here, so they left with Blackbeard.


    No one stopped them, even the Navy, because it was more important to stay.


    It''s already sunset here, but no one cares, because this amazing battle is so important that they don''t think it''s wrong to play for so long.


    "Kurala, let me save my son! It''s time for the war to end." White beard said that at this time, the world''s first man was finally ready to make a move.


    "Dad, let me come!" Marco looked at white beard''s abdominal injury with concern, but white beard''s firm eyes faded slowly.


    "Wait." Meng Haoran waved his hand


    "Why, you want to hand over ace directly, that''s OK." There was some curiosity in the voice. In the eyes of white beard, Meng Haoran should not avoid the war.


    Meng Haoran shook his head and said, "although it''s an honor to fight with the strongest man in the world, you are not my opponent now. I hope to compete with you in the period of total victory."


    "Although I want to, it seems impossible now."


    "Of course, I can do miracles." Meng Haoran smiled mysteriously.


    The fruit of the word, everything is possible.


    "Holy word: go back." Meng Haoran said with a dignified face, and let the latter startling light column rush out from under white beard and completely surround him.


    "This is..." white beard felt that his physical condition was somewhat incredible, because under the shadow of this light column, the wound on his abdomen healed with the naked eye. Not to mention, with the passage of time, he clearly felt that the hidden wounds left in his body were disappearing, and he felt that his body was 30 years younger and returned to its peak.


    "Boom" broke out from the body of white beard, turned into a wave of air and scattered around. The scene was oppressed for a moment, like the horror of the end of the world. Compared with Meng Haoran''s soul breakthrough, this momentum was not inferior to the prestige brought by Meng Haoran''s soul breakthrough.


    "Dad..." the people of the white bearded pirate group were surprised to see that they became unscathed. Instead, they looked like they had returned to their prime of life.


    At this moment, the figure of white beard became an insurmountable mountain in their eyes, once again showing the strongest style in the world.


    "What, this feeling has not appeared for many years." The Warring States period was surprised to see the white beard who seemed to have recovered to the peak. He was a little curious about the mystery Meng Haoran had just done, but it was more heavy, because the white beard in this state was more difficult to solve.


    "Damn, it''s him again..." the red dog gnashed his teeth. He didn''t expect Meng Haoran to help white beard recover, but he smiled in the twinkling of an eye, because he thought that Meng Haoran couldn''t deal with such a white beard! It''s better to lose both sides then.


    "This ability is as like as two peas." Eagle eye looked at the white beard, which was completely different from that just now. He also remembered the war between the East China Sea and Meng Haoran. Meng Haoran immediately recovered from his injury.


    "What a terrible ability, if the use of this ability is not limited..." as the leader of a big power, the Dragon thought more. For the first time, he thought of what effect this ability would have if used in a team. As a result, the strength of the team would soar countless times. A group of monsters who are not afraid of injury are much more terrible than under normal circumstances.


    Based on this idea, the Dragon had an impulse to pull Meng Haoran to the revolutionary army, but the idea was dispelled before it appeared, because Meng Haoran''s strength shown by the revolutionary army could not accommodate him unless he was willing to give up the leader''s self-danger.


    Although he regretted that he couldn''t let Meng Haoran join, it didn''t prevent him from expressing his favor for Meng Haoran. A Meng Haoran with such ability didn''t know when he could help them.


    "Consumed 10000 points? Sure enough, it is worthy of white beard." Meng Haoran murmured in his heart, but now he has hundreds of millions of faith. He doesn''t care so much about these 10000 points. It''s drizzling.


    It''s really good to be a local tyrant.


    "Boy, although I thank you for helping me get back to the top, I won''t be merciful." Feeling the strength that once belonged to him, white beard was positive to Meng Haoran. He also knew what Meng Haoran was doing for, nothing more than a fair duel, so he wouldn''t release water at all next.


    "That''s exactly what I want. Otherwise, why should I bother? You don''t want to lose so easily!" At this moment, Meng Haoran was full of self-confidence. In hancook''s eyes, she was so handsome that she couldn''t help looking at her obsessively. This is my man.


    "Funny guy." White beard looked at Meng Haoran with admiration. Only such a guy is a real man!


    After eagle eye, navy and Blackbeard, Meng Haoran''s fourth battle is about to start. This time, his opponent is white beard at the peak, known as the strongest man in the world. Will Meng Haoran still win easily this time?

 Chapter 177

    Excitement is Meng Haoran''s only feeling at this time, because it has always been only his idea to fight white beard at the peak, but now this idea has become a reality.


    When the battle started, white beard showed the strength of the first man. The armed color was domineering and wrapped around his big knife. It looked very powerful.


    Not counting white beard''s ability, white beard can still stand at the peak of the world, because of his terrible power and exquisite physical skills, and his mastery of domineering has reached the peak, which is basically unmatched. Not to mention that he is at the peak now, he can use his strength recklessly.


    You should know that even the body and injury like white beard in the original book can be called the first person. After all, in that case, he still beat back the three generals of the Navy, and the last blow destroyed the whole headquarters of the Navy, allowing others to escape.


    Such a monster is still at the lowest point, but now it is at the peak. The power he can burst out is completely beyond everyone''s imagination.


    If the battle between Meng Haoran and eagle eye is elegant, then white beard shows what is rage. Each blow is accompanied by gas explosion, which is amazing but very fast.


    "Monster! Is this the strongest strength in the world?" The eyes of a Navy Lieutenant General looking at the white beard in the field are full of fear, because even if he is far away, he can feel the incomparable power. If Meng Haoran is replaced by him, he will undoubtedly be hit to ashes


    "Did we fight this guy just now? How can we win? How can people defeat monsters." Another Navy also collapsed.


    At this time, the face of the Warring States period was extremely ugly, because many Navy''s will had not wavered, but he could not stop all this. Unless white beard was defeated, they would all live under his influence in the future.


    The Green Pheasant stared at Meng Haoran tightly, thinking how strong Meng Haoran was who could face white beard in this case.


    At this time, Meng Haoran was trembling all over his body. The greater the pressure white beard gave him, the more excited he was. The pressure that Meng Haoran would lose at any time was exactly what Meng Haoran needed.


    Only under this pressure can Meng Haoran feel his progress, his potential is being tapped out every moment, and the potential brought by the transformation of his soul is gradually turning into strength.


    "It''s getting stronger and stronger." White beard, as a party, of course felt the change of Meng Haoran. From the beginning, he could only defend passively to thinking that he could barely fight back. Only a few minutes later, this progress is undoubtedly amazing.


    This kind of fighting talent has never been seen in white beard. It can be called a monster.


    "But since you use me as a grindstone, you should be careful not to wear it out." White beard''s hands gradually appear white light. Every collision with Meng Haoran will make Meng Haoran feel a strong sense of vibration.


    "Have you integrated the ability of fruit into one move?" Feeling the numbness from his body, Meng Haoran said secretly.


    The white beard, integrated with the vibration ability of the fruit, hit Meng Haoran again without fighting back.


    White beard''s move is quite powerful, because he can adjust the vibration frequency. As long as he constantly changes the vibration frequency in the battle with Meng Haoran, Meng Haoran will exert too much or too little force, resulting in many flaws. At this time, white beard will seize the opportunity to attack, making Meng Haoran in a hurry and completely lose his initiative.


    Think carefully and there will be a way. Meng Haoran''s head had countless possibilities and didn''t give up, which gradually made him find inspiration.


    "What''s the matter, kid? You''ll fight back then! You can''t win." White beard once again used language to distract Meng Haoran''s energy at this time. It''s really an old Jianghu.


    Vibration, what is vibration? Meng Haoran''s mind suddenly came up with such a problem.


    By the way, vibration is the shaking of an object up and down at a very fast frequency. The faster the speed, the stronger the vibration, and the more powerful it will produce.


    The moment of fighting with white beard flashed in my mind. The state of white beard''s muscles was very clearly displayed in my heart.


    So as long as


    Meng Haoran in the battle suddenly had a big light in his eyes and showed an excited expression.


    Here is the time to test the conjecture. Meng Haoran suddenly contracted his muscles when he collided with white beard next time.


    "What, the power of vibration!!" White beard exclaimed in his heart. He didn''t expect that Meng Haoran actually used his unique skill. You know, even as a vibrator of earthquake fruit, it took him a long time to master this skill.


    It''s amazing that Meng Haoran actually mastered this move in this short fight.


    Yes, Meng Haoran thought of the method of one earthquake to one earthquake. In this way, both sides can''t grasp their strength, and his disadvantage will no longer exist.


    As for why Meng Haoran can learn the power of vibration so simply, he has become powerful with his amazing eyesight.


    Writing wheel eyes allows him to instantly record the physical state of white beard''s moves, while a strong soul allows him to instantly calculate various situations in his mind, and finally analyze how he can use the power of vibration.


    Vibration is worthy of being the peak power of the world, and the collision of vibration has caused strong repercussions.


    Every time Meng Haoran and white beard fight, there will be air fracture around them, and due to the increase of the frequency of this fracture, a tornado has gradually formed around them, which looks like two tornadoes colliding from a distance.


    The rotation of the wind made a "whine" sound, and the sound became louder and louder. Finally, those with slightly lower strength had to cover their ears.


    "It''s really worthy of my father. He can burst out this power." A member of the white bearded Pirate Group fanatically looked at the figure of the great bank in the middle of the tornado.


    "That''s right, but I''ve never seen a guy who can fight with dad to this extent. I''m afraid his strength is very close to Dad!" Some people also commented on Meng Haoran.


    "But the last winner must be dad, because his real strength has not been shown. The full blow of Zhenzhen fruit is really expected."


    Meng Haoran collided with white beard again, felt his rapidly consumed physical strength, and admired white beard for a time. You know, white beard consumed more than he did, because he wanted to make that huge body do that.


    But the white beard didn''t show fatigue at all after fighting for so long. It can be seen that he is still comfortable and energetic.

 Chapter 178

    The battle between Meng Haoran and white beard continues, but the aftermath of the battle has made the ice frozen by the Green Pheasant completely disintegrate. If it goes on like this, it will be completely destroyed soon. At that time, white beard and Meng Haoran will have to fight on the sea.


    Different from Meng Haoran, as a pure demon fruit ability, white beard is afraid of water. If that happens, I''m afraid white beard will fall into a very unfavorable situation.


    Fortunately, white beard actually found this, intentionally or unintentionally began to move to land to ensure landing at any time.


    "I see." Meng Haoran, who was wondering why he did this with white beard, also understood the reason. However, although he was not afraid of sea water, it was better not to expose it. Only unknown cards were real cards, so he cooperated with white beard.


    Besides, he doesn''t want to lose white beard because of this external factor. In that case, his ability to directly use fruit is not faster.


    The pirates also saw the situation in the field and leaned inward for a time to avoid reckless disasters.


    In this way, the Navy and the pirates were closer, but there was no big fight, because both sides understood that the key to the war was no longer them, but white beard and Meng Haoran. The peak combat power restored by white beard had the strength to defeat the Navy, and Meng Haoran was the one who could compete with white beard.


    "What an irony! Our navy has become a spectator at the headquarters of the Navy." Looking at the two people who wantonly displayed their strength on the field, the Warring States period was very unpleasant in my heart, but I had nothing to do.


    "So are you strong enough?" Ace felt the most incredible, because in his opinion, white beard could not have an opponent at all. If there was an opponent, it could only be his real father who had already died. Now a guy about his size can compete with his father at the peak, which makes him feel so unreal.


    "When people are old, they can''t keep up with the pace of the times after all." Raleigh lamented the ruthlessness of the years.


    Meng Haoran and white beard gained something all the time and improved in all aspects. He felt a little ridiculous about his idea of being invincible to the pirate king''s world brought by his breakthrough and straightened his mind again. Excited, I couldn''t help singing: "the road is long, its repair is long, I will ask up and down."


    "I don''t know. I feel this sentence is a good friend''s philosophy. It is worthy of being said by a guy with such strength at this age." A pirate said that although he had not studied classical Chinese, he also vaguely understood the artistic conception of this sentence.


    Meng Haoran did not know that this feeling of his whim would be regarded as a classic by countless later. With his name spreading for thousands of generations, he won glory for his motherland again.


    Up to now, Meng Haoran and white beard have given up their weapons and started hand to hand combat, because only the fight from fist to meat will not be so tied up.


    As a person with the ability to shake fruits, white beard is of course better at hand to hand combat. That pair of fists enough to trigger a tsunami is a clear proof. Meng Haoran is not much weaker when he loses his sword, because he understands the heart of the sword and can give full play to the power of Kendo even without a sword.


    The faint silver light wrapped around him is the proof, because Meng Haoran''s body does not reach the strength to completely compress the vigorous Qi in his body, otherwise his combat power will soar.


    But even so, Meng Haoran''s performance stunned the people. Every time he collided with white beard, the wind pressure broke out at that moment formed an actual impact, which made white beard defenseless and his body suffered a shock wave. Fortunately, the physical strength of white beard was not weak. In addition, the armed color armor covering the whole body was not a big problem.


    "The power of this move is like Wei''s penetrating strength. The attack will burst and cause damage to the enemy behind the target through her target." At this time, Meng Haoran suddenly thought of a character skill of a game in his own world, and couldn''t help laughing.


    "It''s terrible. As long as you''re in a straight line with Dad, you''ll be attacked." Looking at the long ditches behind white beard, people also felt a palpitation about Meng Haoran''s playing method, which simply integrated the group attack into each attack.


    "Not enough!" Meng Haoran said that he accelerated the attack frequency again, and there was a residual shadow.


    This time, facing the menacing Meng Haoran, white beard chose the passive defense for the first time, and this is the first time that Meng Haoran has taken the initiative since they started the war.


    This situation is almost everyone didn''t think of. Can Meng Haoran actually win? The idea can''t help breeding in his heart.


    Finally, Meng Haoran''s bombing had an effect. The armor on white beard gradually appeared a trace of cracks, and then it broke like a chain reaction and turned into a little fluorescence.


    After all, white beard was a strong man who had experienced many battles. At the moment when the armor was broken, he suddenly burst out with extremely powerful power. A fist with vibration ability directly rushed to Meng Haoran''s face, so that Meng Haoran had to change the attack route. Finally, due to the lack of guidance and effort, he was forced back by white beard. White beard adjusted his state in an instant.


    When Meng Haoran looked at white beard again, white beard''s armor appeared again.


    "If I can break it once, there will be a second time." Meng Haoran didn''t think so.


    "Kurala, try it!" A trace of mystery flashed in white beard''s eyes.


    Meng Haoran broke out his amazing strength again and began to attack, but this time was different, because most of his attacks were avoided by white beard, so his attack frequency was not enough to break white beard''s defense, and the scene fell into a stalemate again.


    "Sure enough, I''m worthy of my father. I''ve practiced all three kinds of domineering spirit so skillfully. This kind of seeing and hearing color domineering spirit is just right in this case." Marco thought.


    In fact, the seeing and hearing color of white beard is only a little higher than that of Meng Haoran. If Meng Haoran were more careful, the seeing and hearing color of white beard would be completely useless. This is the reason why white beard didn''t use it at first, but now Meng Haoran has all his heart on speed and power, that is, there is no way to see and hear color with such intensity, Therefore, it will be predicted by the seeing and hearing color of white beard.


    But even so, white beard still can''t completely hide, only part of it. It can be seen how terrible Meng Haoran''s attack is.


    Meng Haoran also quickly wanted to understand this truth and had a new understanding of the battle. The battle really depends on wisdom. Blindly using powerful moves will only be inferior. It is correct to use it when it should be used.

 Chapter 179

    As soon as his mind turned, Meng Haoran''s attack changed. He no longer blindly asked for speed, but began to use his own seeing and hearing color and began to interfere with the domineering spirit of white beard.


    Sure enough, it worked immediately. Although it was still in a stalemate, Meng Haoran obviously felt much easier than just now.


    "It''s really hard to deal with!" White beard also felt Meng Haoran''s change and couldn''t help feeling very difficult, but since he had fought here, he had to go all out.


    Suddenly, Meng Haoran''s attack changed, and the attack frequency became extremely unstable, fast and slow, which made white beard a little unprepared.


    "Hey, hey, I didn''t expect that just a simple change would have such an effect. The way of fighting is really mysterious."


    It turns out that every time white beard is familiar with Meng Haoran''s attack, Meng Haoran will become white beard. He can''t feel the moment he changes the attack frequency in the next step. When white beard adapts again, he changes again. In this way, all white beard''s energy is used to adapt to Meng Haoran''s attack, and he can''t fight back at all. Meng Haoran is in an invincible position.


    The powerful soul not only changed Meng Haoran''s qualification and potential, but also brought terrible fighting talent, which enabled him to grow rapidly in the battle with white beard, become a master of battle step by step, and integrate the battle into instinct.


    The scale of victory is gradually approaching Meng Haoran, and white beard seems to be powerless.


    "Is this about to lose? A new generation of legends is about to rise." Countless people are excited and look forward to that moment, because no one has been able to do this for a long time. In the past, countless people went one after another to challenge the strong of the older generation, but they all ended in failure, which sharply reduced the number of people to challenge now, because they have been hit and have no confidence.


    Now Meng Haoran is about to break this spell. The new generation will replace the old generation and lead a new era. This is undoubtedly good news for everyone and represents the progress of the times.


    "It seems that we have to use that move." Seeing that he was about to lose, white beard no longer hesitated, and finally completely broke out the confidence of the first person.


    His hands were suddenly surrounded by a white ball of light, which was a precursor of his ability to start.


    Meng Haoran also realized that it was time to decide the victory and defeat, and frantically mobilized his strength.


    "Shake fist." With a roar, the world suddenly fell apart, the space was broken at this moment, and the world seemed to be broken.


    At the place where white beard''s fists stayed, the voice of "Kaz Kaz" rang out continuously, and then a terrible shock wave broke out from those cracks and turned into white air currents.


    "Boom" the land of the headquarters of the navy was shaking at this moment, as if a magnitude 9 earthquake had occurred. Countless houses and buildings collapsed at this moment, and the ground slowly fell into the seabed.


    "White beard, do you want everyone to be buried together?" roared the Warring States period. His body turned into a golden Buddha in an instant. The Navy Marshal finally shot, but he was not fighting, but resisting the aftereffects of white beard''s attack and minimizing its destructive power.


    Other people also reacted and tried their best to fly all kinds of abilities. This moment can really be called a chaotic fight.


    Meng Haoran, as the nearest person, is naturally the most affected. At this time, he can''t open his eyes and has to calm his mind to perceive everything around him. Fortunately, it''s not difficult for him who has the top seeing and hearing color.


    "This power really underestimates the strongest man in the world." Meng Haoran said with a bitter smile in his heart, but he would not wait to die. At this moment, he also broke out his own details.


    With a slight movement of his hand, he sucked his sword into his hand. Only with a sword can he burst out with the strongest lethality.


    A startling light column with a radius of 10 meters burst into the sky and instantly broke through the sky, turning the sky into silver white. Then the light column narrowed rapidly. Finally, a complex article was painted on Meng Haoran''s sword.


    With the description of the articles, Meng Haoran''s sword seemed to live, and gradually made a "plop plop" sound, like the beating of the heart, which was very magical.


    Meng Haoran slowly raised his sword, facing white beard from afar, and then made a move at the same time.


    White beard shouted loudly. The originally cracked space suddenly burst into a 1m hole, and then a hundred times more violent air roared out like a dragon and went straight to Meng Haoran.


    If this is hit by the front, even the hardest things in the world will instantly turn into nothingness, which can be seen from the rupture of enough space in the place they pass by.


    "The second type of sanctions -- sealed sanctions." Meng Haoran''s sword broke out, and the same silver dragon appeared, and the dragon''s body was still shining with thunder, and the momentum was amazing and went straight to the white beard.


    In an instant, there was a collision. It was like two dragons fighting, roaring and biting each other. Amazing afterwaves broke out every second. Under this afterwave, the headquarters of the Navy finally collapsed.


    The energy wave lasted 10 minutes before it dissipated.


    Finally, only Meng Haoran stood on the sea, with some guys in the sky, and more fell into the water.


    "I''ll go. It''s just a tie." Meng Haoran was surprised, because he clearly felt that he and white beard were tied at last, and the two energies dissipated. However, white beard also fell into the sea because he had no foothold. Now I''m afraid he is powerless.


    The second type of sanctions - sealed sanctions is one of the three moves he created in the pirate king world. The first move is fair sanctions, which has been used before. The principle of this move is to burst out beyond the limit at the cost of temporarily losing a certain ability. This time, he temporarily lost the power of kendo. I''m afraid he can''t use vigorous Qi for a period of time.


    "Boy, you won." At this time, white beard came weakly. He was put on the sea by two pirates and paralyzed.


    "Dad really lost." Marco watched the scene quietly in the sky.


    "Damn it, you put the Navy headquarters." The Marines cursed.


    "Let''s go. See you next time." White beard said that ACE had been saved by them.


    "When!" Meng Haoran was stunned when he looked at ace, and then reacted. It was in the chaos just now!


    At this time, other people who had not died also surfaced one after another. Generally speaking, most of them were only injured, and few people died.

 Chapter 180

    A group of people with white beard wanted to go. Meng Haoran naturally had no reason to stop. Anyway, he also played. The live broadcast was over at this time.


    At this time, the originally intimidating headquarters of the Navy had completely disappeared and completely sunk into the seabed. Now there are only some ships floating on the sea, which are far away and lucky to skip a disaster.


    "In that case, we have no reason to stay." The dragon was standing on their boat at this time. The outbreak of Meng Haoran and white beard just now really startled him. It was not easy to protect his boat in the aftershock.


    "See you next time, ace." When Luffy saw that ACE had been saved by the white bearded Pirate Group, he smiled brightly and shouted to ace in the distance.


    "Thank you, Luffy." Ace also responded loudly. At this time, he was relieved. Although he lost a lot this time, the main force of the white bearded Pirate Group is still there, and dad has also recovered to his peak. It can be said to be a blessing in misfortune.


    At this time, the Warring states stood on a warship, silently looking at the wreckage of the naval headquarters, and had no response to the departure of the pirates.


    "Just let them go?" Said the Green Pheasant next to him.


    "What can we do if we don''t let them go? Can we keep them?" The Warring States period asked.


    The Green Pheasant felt a faint sigh of relief when he heard that there was no pursuit in the Warring States period. In his opinion, this is undoubtedly the best outcome. Otherwise, if he went to fight with the pirates now, the Navy could not even save the fire.


    This time, the navy has suffered heavy losses. There are only tens of thousands of elites left, but the rest are the elites among the elites. As long as they exercise a little, they can become the pillars of the Navy. I believe that as long as they are in the Navy, they will recover soon. After all, their top combat power has lost one yellow ape, and there is a world government behind the Navy.


    Of course, the Navy''s failure this time must be a black pot. I''m afraid that as the main person in charge of this plan, the Warring States period will be forced to retreat to the second line. I have to say it''s a pity. After all, since the Warring States period became marshal, the Navy has been booming, and many pirates have been eliminated. The form is very good. It''s just a failure this time.


    However, one failure is enough to make the Warring States period doomed. Moreover, it is even more unforgivable to fail in front of the world this time. The Warring States period can be described as a mistake that has been hated for thousands of years. If he knows that Meng Haoran secretly came to steal a beam and change a pillar at the moment, he may be angry and spit blood!


    The Navy doesn''t do anything. Mingge and molya, who are qiwuhai, won''t fight against white beard. They joked and saw the monster strength of white beard. Now they all regret coming to join the encirclement and suppression of white beard. Fortunately, they didn''t take a deadly revenge against white beard, and there is room for peace.


    "I knew you were the strongest." At this time, hancook worshipped Meng Haoran and said that he was quite proud that Meng Haoran could defeat white beard, as if she had defeated him.


    Meng Haoran gently touched hancook''s face and looked at her with a smile. He kept looking down at hancook and became an ostrich, "of course, otherwise how can we subdue our empress?"


    Meng Haoran enjoyed this warm moment silently, but he thought of other things in his heart.


    I must have shocked the world with such a high-profile appearance this time! In addition, he defeated the world''s top figures in a row. More importantly, he defeated white beard. Although the live broadcast was destroyed by the shock wave in the last scene, I believe that white beard''s character will not deny his defeat. I believe that he will soon become the first person worthy of his name. At that time, the power of faith should have a big explosion.


    However, I''m afraid I can''t keep a low profile in the future. I believe challengers and followers will jump out one after another. It''s time to build my own power. I don''t expect to do everything myself.


    "Meng Haoran, you are no longer qiwuhai because you disobeyed the orders of the Navy." The Warring States period said this to Meng Haoran, but they didn''t plan to arrest Meng Haoran, because Meng Haoran seemed to be at the peak at this time. Even if they added up, they couldn''t keep him.


    The female emperor who was only next to Meng Haoran was completely ignored by him. Originally, the female emperor''s performance today should also cancel qiwuhai, but who made her Meng Haoran''s person?


    Meng Haoran did too much this time and didn''t cancel his qiwuhai, but the female emperor was different. She just didn''t do it.


    Not canceling the qualification of the female emperor is also a good sell for Meng Haoran. The navy is not suitable for a head-on conflict with Meng Haoran.


    "I was just about to resign from this position, which saved me a lot of breath. In fact, you didn''t do anything wrong." Meng Haoran certainly understood the truth and expressed his friendship. After all, from the perspective of the Warring States period, he did nothing wrong and did not affect his interests.


    After listening to Meng Haoran''s words in the Warring States period, his eyes flashed and he had a trace of recognition for Meng Haoran.


    But this silk''s identity doesn''t know what the situation would be when he knew that Meng Haoran was the initiator of the live broadcast event. However, Meng Haoran did it very secretly. I''m afraid he won''t know what he didn''t say in the Warring States period, because no one knows Meng Haoran''s motivation to do so, and the ability of the fruit of the holy word is too incredible.


    Not to mention others, red dog is very low-key at this time. Meng Haoran is far away. It seems that he is afraid of being found, because Meng Haoran''s strength is too strong. It''s easy to kill him.


    Of course, Meng Haoran also found the red dog, but he didn''t have the intention to give him a hand. On the one hand, he didn''t have the mood to continue fighting for so long. In addition, he left the red dog to let him become the Navy marshal. Later, he was more comfortable with the Navy. He really couldn''t deal with the Navy led by the Green Pheasant.


    As for the red dog as a Navy marshal, with his character, he will cultivate a group of guys similar to him. Those guys will have no psychological burden when killed.


    "Let''s go too!" With that, Meng Haoran picked up hancook and directly robbed a ship and left.


    Everyone did not find that Meng Haoran was not afraid of the sea. They thought that she could stand on the water because of her special ability and that it was a special fruit. This wrong cognition will cost the Navy a lot in the future.

 Chapter 181

    At the end of the first World War, the world fell into a brief silence. Then, with the outflow of various news, those who didn''t know the situation gradually understood what happened that day, which immediately caused an uproar.


    Some people who didn''t believe it shut up when they found that the place that was originally the naval headquarters was already an ocean. In addition, some parties did not come out to clarify, which made people believe in the accuracy of the information.


    Of course, the most shocking thing is that white beard publicly announced that he was defeated by Meng Haoran. As the first person in the past, white beard''s words were very important. In an instant, Meng Haoran was very angry, and it was still very hot. His deeds were passing on in the streets and alleys, which can be said to be known by everyone, In some countries, you may not know who the king is, but you must know who Meng Haoran is. From this, we can know Meng Haoran''s fame.


    The good doer collected Meng Haoran''s debut information, and then published it in the newspaper. From the first pirate hunter to the pirate, he was finally invited to be qiwuhai to participate in the top battle. Meng Haoran''s achievements are amazing. At the same time, everyone also found that Meng Haoran appeared out of thin air. No one knows his specific origin. No matter how you check it, you can''t find it, This adds to Meng Haoran''s sense of mystery.


    After the war on the top, the Navy announced that very flat and Meng Haoran were no longer the Qiwu sea, so it was generally believed that Meng Haoran was a pirate, and because he strongly defeated white beard, one of the four emperors, and white beard was the most powerful of the four emperors, Meng Haoran certainly surpassed the four emperors, so someone gave Meng Haoran the title of "God Emperor", God means Pirate Group, and Emperor means emperor.


    Since then, the top layer of the pirate world has become one emperor, four emperors and seven martial seas.


    Of course, although Meng Haoran is a pirate captain, the crew are not so good, so he has no territory in the new world. People are just afraid of him and don''t see him as a force.


    In other words, Meng Haoran gave a live broadcast of the top battle, which disgraced the Navy. The Warring States had to announce his abdication under the pressure of the high level. Originally, the Warring States wanted to make Green Pheasant a Navy marshal, but his influence was much less than before, and there were many supporters of red dog, so he had to compromise, Let the Green Pheasant fight with the red dog to decide the ownership of the marshal.


    Finally, of course, the red dog was better. The Green Pheasant was forced to leave the Navy and disappeared.


    The Navy, which has lost several major combat forces in a row, is already tottering. Red dog has to start the Navy recruitment plan in order to supplement the Navy''s combat strength. A vast recruitment is carried out all over the world.


    Since the navy is busy with conscription, of course, it has no time for him. Therefore, the pirates are very active during this period, making many local people miserable and the world a mess.


    The revolutionary army took advantage of this to win a large area of territory, making the world government more and more dissatisfied with the Navy, but because of the suppression of the five old stars, this dissatisfaction can only be kept in mind.


    Meng Haoran ignored the noise from the outside world. He stayed quietly on jiushe island and played happily with a group of beautiful women. It can be said that he was full of "sex". Hankuk finally became his man during this period, and his harem expanded again.


    Although Nami and others are dissatisfied, they can only accept it. In addition, after listening to the news from the outside world, they have been stunned by Meng Haoran''s domineering achievements. What can such a powerful man have more than one woman? On the contrary, they should be honored to be the first strong woman in the world.


    Therefore, the problem of the harem was solved again, which made Meng Haoran shout miracles. That is, the idea of respecting the strong has been deeply rooted in this world where personal force is supreme. As long as you are strong enough, there is an excuse to explain everything. If you want to be polygamous in China, ha ha, you can''t have a few mistresses at most, Or the kind that dies in the light.


    Enjoying the service of beautiful women every day and looking at the increasing power of faith every day, Meng Haoran is also a little drunk, which is more exciting than counting money.


    In this way, Meng Haoran has been resting for about a month. At this time, at the urging of Robin, he finally set foot on the sea again and went to find the historical text.


    This time, hancook, the Nami sisters and Carlia were also with us.


    Kaliya still appeared on the ship as Hankuk''s maid. At that time, Meng Haoran was a little surprised. Meng Haoran didn''t realize it until Hankuk told him that Kaliya and his affairs had been exposed.


    It was actually Hankuk''s careful thought to take Kaliya aboard. As the emperor of nine Snake Island, Kaliya was obedient to her. It can be said that she was completely her person. Now that she was in Meng Haoran''s harem, she naturally had to consider the problem of competing for favor. More people would have more power. Therefore, she took Kaliya with her, which was equal to the number of Nami sisters.


    The arrival of Kariya surprised Meng Haoran. Although she couldn''t compare with other women in beauty, Kariya''s figure was not bad. On the whole, she was a little worse than other women. She was also a great beauty. In addition, unlike other women, Kariya was very obedient to Meng Haoran because of her identity. She refused to refuse all kinds of postures, And the Sao wave in bed makes Meng Haoran cry out that she can''t stand it. Meng Haoran has experienced many special playing methods on her, so she is very loved by Meng Haoran.


    The God word pirate group sent out again first came to molya''s territory and cleaned up molya well. This is also Meng Haoran''s purpose to complete the task.


    After cleaning up molya''s task of defeating qiwuhai, four fifths of the task was completed, one short. It was originally three fifths, but when Meng Haoran defeated the female emperor in bed, the task progress suddenly increased by one fifth, which made Meng Haoran cry out for the consideration of the system.


    When defeating Moria, Meng Haoran specially "invited" some pirates to witness and met the positive requirements.


    At that time, when dealing with little Laurie Perona, she was really surprised by her ability. If it weren''t for the divine protection of her pupil skills, she might have knelt down. The fruit ability was too rebellious and completely ignored the gap of strength.


    In order to complete the task, Meng Haoran began to move towards the new world. The next war is Mingge, but he will also pass by Mermaid island on the way. At that time, he will have a good look at the mermaids.

 Chapter 182

    In a bar in the shampoo islands.


    "I didn''t expect the famous God Emperor to visit the shop. Was I wrong?" A woman in her thirties said in a steady voice.


    Meng Haoran smiled: "I''m afraid I''m not much for you elders!"


    At the moment, Meng Haoran is talking to a magical figure in the world of the pirate king, aunt Shao, who has a special relationship with the underworld Raleigh


    It''s hard to see through, just like the name of this bar, aunt Shao''s rip off bar.


    As far as Meng Haoran knows, this woman is called "Yuan pirate". She was originally a mermaid, but for some special reasons, she grew legs when she was 5 years old (normally 30 years old) and boarded the land to practice. After the evil deeds of ZF in the post world, they began to form a pirate group to fight the world government.


    At that time, the members of the pirate group included doryl, zhep, Luffy''s master when he was a child, and the old woman of Amazon island


    Many later NB characters were also in this pirate group when they were young, such as Roger, white beard, golden lion, Raley and so on.


    At that time, the pirate group had been at sea for more than ten years.


    Later, the world ZF could not tolerate it, so she dissolved the Pirate Group and came here to live in seclusion. Now she exists as an intelligence agent.


    It can be said that she exists more than the pirate king.


    Hearing Meng Haoran''s words, aunt Shao''s eyes flashed. She looked up to Meng Haoran for the first time, spit out a cigarette and said, "tell me! What can I do for you?"


    "In fact, I came to see elder Raleigh. I came here because I couldn''t find him, because you must know where he is." Meng Haoran shrugged and said.


    "Coating?" Although it is a question, it is an affirmative tone.


    "Yes, my ship is about to enter the new world. I plan to go to Mermaid island this time." Meng Haoran also did not hide and directly said his plan.


    "Mermaid island!!" Aunt Shao thought deeply, then turned and entered the inner room of the bar,


    "He''s not here anymore. He should be at the auction house now." Aunt Shao''s voice came from inside.


    Meng Haoran was no exception after listening to it, because Raleigh in the original book was auctioned as an auction item. Meng Haoran came here first just to prevent accidents. As for what he said at the beginning that he couldn''t find it, he didn''t find it at all. He also had a purpose to meet this legendary woman, the hidden boss.


    Today, she is really extraordinary. Although she is old, her appearance in her thirties and the hidden sense of danger to him all show that she is not simple.


    "There is no D in the name, but it is so powerful. Has there been any change? There is a slight deflection in the trajectory of fate." After Meng Haoran left, aunt Shao looked at the direction Meng Haoran left and said to herself. If these words were heard by others, she would be surprised. She actually knew fate. To know that fate is the most mysterious force in the world.


    "Did you find someone?" Hankuk looked at Meng Haoran who came back and greeted him. She hugged Meng Haoran''s arm intimately. Seeing this, Nami occupied the other arm in a similar way.


    "No, but I already know where he is." Meng Haoran said, then put his arm around a thin waist and set off for the auction house.


    "Hancock, what do you think of Raleigh?" Meng Haoran suddenly asked, but he knew that hancook seemed to have a good relationship with Raleigh in the original book.


    Hankuk was stunned. He was surprised at Meng Haoran''s question, but he still said: "I met him when I was very young. It was my mother-in-law who really knew him well, and he helped him in that matter."


    "Well!" Meng Haoran certainly understood that it was a big event to save hancook, and he was not saying anything.


    Soon, the three came to the auction house.


    "Wait here and I''ll have a look." To explain, Meng Haoran walked into the auction house alone.


    After entering the auction house, he directly controlled an insider with the writing wheel eye and asked him to take him to the place where the slaves were stored. Soon he saw Raley with the slave collar in a cage.


    "Hey, boy, help me. I''m a big pirate worth hundreds of millions. As long as you save me, I''ll repay you."


    "Save me first. I''m innocent. Please."


    "Sobbing, who will save me? I don''t want to be a slave."


    "It''s you!" Raleigh looked at Meng Haoran in surprise and was surprised.


    Meng Haoran looked at Raleigh with great interest, and then said, "why can''t it be me? Can you come here? Is it strange for me to appear here? Then, what''s the feeling of role-playing?"


    Raleigh looked at Meng Haoran some speechless. He didn''t look like this to pay off his debt. He would never admit that he had evil interest in doing so.


    "Just give it a try." Some said angrily.


    "Hey boy, did you hear me? I asked you to help me." At this time, the pirate in the cage next to him was impatient.


    Meng Haoran pretended to look at him, and then gouyu turned in his eyes.


    "Ah! What are you doing? No, ah..." the pirate fainted directly, as if he saw some terrible picture.


    All this was looked at by others. Suddenly, everyone looked at Meng Haoran in horror and was quiet in an instant.


    "Well, let''s go on." Meng Haoran met Raleigh face to face again. "I''m looking for you to coat this time," and said his intention.


    "There is business." Riley''s eyes lit up and stood up. "Then let''s go out and talk!" When the crowd was stunned, he took down the collar representing disappointment, and then easily opened the iron cage.


    Meng Haoran looked at it quietly and didn''t feel any strange. If Raleigh couldn''t do it, he would really doubt whether it was a real person.


    "Let''s go!" Then Raleigh took the road in front of him. It seems that he is familiar here. He should be experienced.


    Meng Haoran followed closely.


    "Hey, help us! Come back quickly." Meng Haoran and Raleigh went away, and all the talents reacted. In this way, they really lost the chance to escape and couldn''t care so much, so they forgot Meng Haoran''s powerful cry.


    Meng Haoran naturally heard the call for help, but he was indifferent. Do so many people in the world need to save him?


    If he is in a good mood, it doesn''t matter to save them, but who told the pirate to speak when he shouldn''t? It''s bad luck for them to upset him.

 Chapter 183

    Ignoring the strange eyes of others, Meng Haoran and Riley walked out of the auction house smoothly, and then they came to the bar again.


    "I''m the top coater. You''re right to find me." Raley said as he looked for the tool.


    "That will wait and see. I believe you won''t smash your own sign." Meng Haoran also believes that the technology is good, but even if there is any accident at that time, he can still solve it, because the power of faith has exceeded 10 billion, and he can be called God.


    Besides, the holy word can sail in the sea, and it is still deep sea. However, even if the energy is too good, it is not as convenient as coating. It is also good to experience coating.


    "So what are your plans? I mean, what are your goals?" Raleigh seemed not to care. In fact, he was eager to know the answer, because Meng Haoran''s answer will determine the future trend of the world. As a new first person, his idea is particularly important.


    If Meng Haoran had the intention to join the Navy, the five old stars would not refuse, and even give him the position of admiral of the Navy. At that time, the pirate would probably be destroyed. If he wanted to be the pirate king, as long as he cheered up, there would be a lot of Pirate support. As long as he found onepiece, he could become the next pirate king, This is also very simple for Meng Haoran.


    If Meng Haoran wants to do evil, I''m afraid he can also pull up a huge force, and many innocent people will be affected at that time.


    "The goal?" Meng Haoran couldn''t help thinking of the scene that he became the God of the protagonist and stood at the top of the universe, but it was still far away from him. Even he didn''t know whether he could reach it.


    So of course he would not tell the truth, but he disdained to lie, so he said, "establish a sect and publicize yourself!"


    Thinking that he really has nothing to do but complete the task, Meng Haoran plans to establish a sect, be the leader himself, and then collect believers to prepare for the future world.


    "Denomination?" Raleigh doesn''t understand that Meng Haoran actually has this idea. You know, generally speaking, sects will be attributed to the evil side. In his opinion, if Meng Haoran is not a bitter monk who only pursues the improvement of strength, he should be a pirate king for power.


    Suddenly Raleigh''s eyes flashed and he thought of the name of Meng Haoran''s Pirate Group. He had some rumors about Meng Haoran and had a faint guess in his heart.


    Does he really regard himself as a God and need to develop sects??


    He shook his head and threw this absurd idea out of his mind. Raleigh was relieved. Anyway, Meng Haoran would not have much impact on the pirates and the world, because he didn''t seem to have any ambition. It seems that the world still depends on D. at this time, ACE and Luffy came to Raleigh''s mind.


    "That''s really surprising. I can''t understand what you young people think." Raleigh said, turning around, carrying a package. It seemed that he was ready. "Let''s go!"


    This time, Meng Haoran led the way, and the party went straight to the holy word.


    "Is that the ship? Really..." Raleigh was shocked when he saw the holy word for the first time, because the ship was completely different from the mainstream ships in the world, full of modern flavor, and looked more complex than expected, which made Raleigh completely unable to understand.


    Fortunately, he doesn''t need to know these for coating, just plating the outside of the ship.


    "Would you like something to drink? I have everything here." Meng Haoran said.


    "Let''s work first!" Raleigh said this and took direct action, which made Meng Haoran have a lot of good feelings.


    Coating is complex and simple. In general, it is to cover the ship with a special big bubble so that the ship can sail underwater. In fact, there are submarines in the pirate king world, but it still depends on coating to go to the deep-sea Yuren island.


    For a veteran like Raleigh, the coating is actually handy. He coated Meng Haoran''s ship in just one hour.


    Finally, when he saw Raleigh again, Meng Haoran found that Raleigh was slightly out of breath. He was a little surprised. However, he thought of Raleigh''s work efficiency and understood that Raleigh had used his heart this time, so he planned to invite him to have a meal.


    Raleigh didn''t refuse either. He was still curious about Meng Haoran''s boat.


    "You are the first man besides me." Meng Haoran said with a smile.


    "Huh?" Raleigh was stunned and immediately reacted. Meng Haoran said that no other man had come up on the ship except Meng Haoran himself. He couldn''t help but have a deep understanding of Meng Haoran. This is a guy who likes women. No wonder there are beautiful women on the ship.


    "That''s really my honor." Raleigh''s face showed a rare smile, because in his opinion, Meng Haoran obviously didn''t treat him as an outsider and a friend.


    Of course, Raleigh never thought that Meng Haoran thought of such a bad old man, and he was not afraid of him doing bad things.


    If he knew that Meng Haoran thought so, he would prove to Meng Haoran that he was still strong. He asked aunt Shao to beg for mercy a few days ago.


    In Raleigh''s exclamation all the way, Meng Haoran took him to visit the holy word. Of course, it was only an ordinary visit. There were many secret things Raleigh didn''t know, but even so, Raleigh opened his eyes and had a certain understanding of the luxury of the ship. What kind of ship is it? The whole is a high-end hotel with all kinds of functions.


    "Compared with your ship, all the ships I used to make are rubbish." Raleigh exaggerates, especially when he is blowing the air conditioner.


    "Where, laugh." Meng Haoran also knows that Raleigh is flattering, because in fact, the ship of the thief king in Shanghai is not bad. As for others, the strong generally don''t care about enjoyment. They are mainly practical, that is, Meng Haoran will pay so much attention to enjoyment.


    In the following dinner, Raleigh tasted all kinds of authentic and exotic food and was full of praise. In addition, Meng Haoran took out the 80 degree wine, which made Raleigh unable to stop drinking. It can be said that the guests and hosts enjoyed it.


    That night, Raleigh was supported back by Aunt Shao''s people. Meng Haoran wouldn''t let him stay overnight. He still had a lot of things to do at night. Although Raleigh was drunk, Meng Haoran didn''t want him to hinder himself. He didn''t care. Other sisters cared very much, so he asked someone to inform him to get help.

 Chapter 184

    The next day, I didn''t say goodbye to Raleigh and them. Meng Haoran, they left directly early in the morning and set off towards Mermaid island.


    Mermaid island is located 10000 meters below the sea floor of the Holy Land machoa. It is not only the necessary place to reach the new world, but also the birthplace of most mermaids and mermaids. It is also known as "underwater paradise". It is a dreamlike paradise. Meng Haoran will feel sorry if he doesn''t go to Mermaid island.


    The ship gradually sank to the bottom of the sea, and the surrounding scenery gradually turned into a pure blue, reflecting the sky. Looking at the cloudless sky through the sea has a unique flavor.


    Finally, the ship completely entered the sea. At this time, a circular bubble completely wrapped the holy word and isolated the holy word into two worlds. Everything is so magical.


    "Wow! How beautiful." Looking at the underwater scenery outside the ship, Na Mei couldn''t help but exclaim. She saw countless colorful fish passing around the ship in groups. The scene seemed very harmonious.


    Looking at such a scene, everyone''s mood has become better. There is nothing more magical than this. At this moment, Meng Haoran can''t help thinking of someone''s dream allblue. It is said that there is an ocean with all the ingredients in the four seas: East Sea eastblue, West Sea westblue, South Sea southblue and North Sea northblue. Will it be more beautiful there? The answer is yes.


    It is these magical places that give birth to countless successive people to take risks, which forms a unique pirate world. I believe that most pirates travel for a dream in their hearts, but forget it over time, and finally become pirates.


    But one day they will wake up, if their dreams are in front of them.


    Meng Haoran and his party sat leisurely on the splint, enjoying the beautiful scenery outside the ship and making admiration from time to time.


    However, beauty must be accompanied by danger. In fact, the danger of the seabed is far greater than that of the sea. The sea accounts for more than half of the world, which is much larger than the land. Even the land has those dangerous giants, not to mention the seabed?


    Sea kings, which are rarely seen here at ordinary times, are everywhere, but they are not far from each other. It is more dangerous here than no wind, because it is a paradise for sea kings. Real pure sea kings, rather than the miscellaneous blood of no wind belt, are bigger, stronger and faster.


    Of course, Meng Haoran''s ship was not attacked. It seems that the sea king didn''t deliberately avoid it. It seems a little incredible. Do they have wisdom?


    Of course, Meng Haoran knows that intelligent sea kings exist, but they always guard the sea king and never appear in front of people. Whenever the sea king is threatened, they will frantically destroy the things threatening the sea king.


    "Sea king? This force is really powerful." Meng Haoran felt a sense of disobedience when he thought of the scene of white star leading countless sea kings. Beauty and beast!


    Meng Haoran''s ships were safe all the way, which is not unreasonable. On the one hand, they have few people on board, which is not attractive to the huge sea kings. Then their intuition makes them feel the horror of the ship, not only the people on board, but also the power of the ship itself.


    It has to be said that animals'' intuition is more spiritual than humans. They actually feel the terror of the holy word. Even if people''s words are stronger, they can only feel that the holy word is something extraordinary. They will never guess that the holy word is a war weapon that is not inferior to the Pluto.


    It is reasonable to say that the holy word is so powerful that it should have a boat spirit, but in fact, the holy word has no boat spirit, because it is too powerful, and the more powerful things are, the more difficult it is to have wisdom. This is the truth between heaven and earth, otherwise the boat spirit would have appeared long ago.


    But even so, Meng Haoran can clearly feel that a soul is pregnant, and I believe it is not far from the day it was born. This is the magic of the power of faith. The holy word is often transformed by Meng Haoran with the power of faith. Over time, it has some special potential.


    "Oh, I remember." Meng Haoran suddenly clapped his hands and attracted the attention of all the crew. He saw a pineapple in his hands, which had nothing.


    "Nature is demon fruit, shining fruit. Who wants it?" With a slight smile, Meng Haoran said.


    "Wow!" The girls were shocked by Meng Haoran''s action. Unexpectedly, after the thunder fruit, another natural fruit appeared in Meng Haoran''s hand and still had to be distributed to everyone.


    "This is not a yellow ape..." hancook asked suspiciously. He didn''t know how Meng Haoran got it.


    "I''m the creator of miracles, aren''t I?" Meng Haoran didn''t give a positive answer, but Hankuk accepted the answer. It seems that her love for Meng Haoran has reached the level that she believes, er, everything Meng Haoran says.


    The clever Robin guessed something. I''m afraid Meng Haoran has the ability to seize the fruits of others, but it''s too rebellious. It''s said that even if Meng Haoran is the strongest in the world, it will attract everyone''s greed, and even cause joint encirclement and suppression by pirates and the Navy. If it is not handled well, Meng Haoran will become a public enemy of the world.


    So Robin chose silence, but for Meng Haoran to show this secret in front of her, she felt Meng Haoran''s trust in herself, just like her woman. For the first time, she had something different in her heart.


    Finally, it''s time for distribution. Hankuk and Nami are excluded because they already have suitable ones, while Kariya is a latecomer and has insufficient qualifications. Although she knows that she is very liked by Meng Haoran, she also gives the opportunity to others.


    Finally, Nuoqi Gao got the flash fruit, which is also good. After all, Nuoqi Gao doesn''t like fighting, and the flash fruit is the most suitable to escape, so it''s just right.


    Of course, Meng Haoran finally promised that there would be fruits in the future. Everyone has a share, which makes Kaliya excited. Her eyes to Meng Haoran are full of infatuation. I''m afraid she would die immediately if hancook wasn''t still here. As for others, she doesn''t care.


    Meng Haoran has secretly planned the fruit of red dog. Who makes him hostile to Meng Haoran?


    "Next time it''s you." Robin didn''t fight for her ability because she was already a fruit. Of course, Meng Haoran wouldn''t ignore her and preached secretly.


    Robin was surprised at first, and then saw Meng Haoran blink to understand that only he could hear it. At the same time, he secretly thought: is what he said on the empty Island true and can really change fruit.

 Chapter 185

    With the deepening of the ship, it is gradually dark around. There are very few creatures that can survive in this depth. Only those really powerful creatures, such as Neptune, or those microorganisms can still exist here.


    There was no good-looking scenery, and people were in no mood to continue watching the scenery, so an entertainment activity appeared.


    I saw a strange mahjong appeared in the deep sea, and then Nami and others began mahjong.


    But Meng Haoran was not qualified to participate in the war, because once he couldn''t help using the skill of gambler, he didn''t have the opportunity to participate in such activities again.


    Fortunately, he is not alone, and Carlia will accompany him again.


    Hiding in the corner with Carlia, he reached into his clothes, stroked the softness, and then enjoyed the massage. Meng Haoran''s life was also good.


    The MERMAID ISLAND finally arrived. When I saw the huge undersea Island, even Meng Haoran had expected, I was attracted by its beauty. Since this place does not belong to the world really exists, the man''s paradise mermaids, I finally came.


    "It''s amazing that you can see the sun, the sky and clouds. It''s just like the sea. How did you do it?" Robin, as a historian, was always interested in these things and wanted to find out, while others were surprised and stopped.


    "I know that." Meng Haoran began to show off his knowledge and immediately attracted the attention of the women. First, he cleared his throat and saw that others were staring at him, At the beginning of this time, he said: "the truth is that the huge tree ''Yang tree Eve'' growing near Yuren island can transmit the sunlight from the ground to Yuren island. Therefore, Yuren island in the deep sea will have changes in sunlight and day and night. Local residents even describe this phenomenon as" the grace of the sun. "


    "Wow, that''s great." The crowd exclaimed. They didn''t know whether Meng Haoran was powerful, or the giant tree "Yang tree Eve", or both.


    Meng Haoran smiled proudly and then continued to introduce: "the MERMAID ISLAND actually lives Mermaid and mermaid, and the ruler here is the mermaid king. He lives in..."


    He kept talking about everything in his memory, but let alone his erudition added a different charm to the eyes of all women.


    "... let''s go to the dragon palace city first!" So I decided where to go, and others didn''t object. They just followed Meng Haoran.


    Only when you really enter the mermaid island will you find the beauty here. The ubiquitous coral reefs, shells and the unique buildings of the Mermaids have opened Meng Haoran''s eyes.


    Of course, the arrival of Meng Haoran and a group of people also attracted the attention of the mermaids, but Meng Haoran looked weak, and the others were beautiful women. They didn''t treat Meng Haoran and his line as pirates. They thought they were tourists, so they all showed a kind smile.


    However, there are exceptions. Some fish people are not friendly to Meng Haoran because they hate human slave traders and have no good feelings for human beings, so they even hate Meng Haoran.


    Meng Haoran also understood these situations. He was very generous. He didn''t have the same knowledge with them. Instead, he smiled back at the Mermaids who were friendly to them.


    Although the mermaid island is large, it is an island after all, and most places still maintain the most primitive scenery, which is particularly natural. Therefore, Meng Haoran''s destination is not difficult to find. It can be seen almost at a glance, because it is located on the top floor of the mermaid island where the sun can be seen. It is built of large coral reefs, shells and other building materials, There is a large luxury palace occupied by a giant dragon, which is very eye-catching.


    Along the way, Meng Haoran also saw the Mermaids playing in the water, but other people were present. Meng Haoran didn''t stop too much. He passed directly and took all the women to the foot of Longgong city.


    "So how do we get up?" Nami asked suspiciously, because she didn''t see anything like a road around here.


    Meng Haoran smiled mysteriously, pointed to the top and said, "let them pick me up. Now I''m a guest."


    With Meng Haoran''s eyesight, we can naturally see that there are fish people guarding above. They should have found their own people.


    "Hey, who are you and what are you doing here? This is where the king lives. Ordinary people are not eligible to enter." Sure enough, the guard fish man spoke.


    "Look!" Meng Haoran said to Nami and others, and then looked up at the guards.


    "We are here to display the king. Please inform me that Meng Haoran is here. I believe your king will know."


    The guard thought about it when he heard the speech. He couldn''t pay attention. He didn''t know where Meng Haoran was sacred. At that time, the fish man next to him was excited and said, "it''s the adult. Go and inform the king to meet him! Otherwise, let him wait. Our fish island will be destroyed."


    "He''s so good. Who the hell is he?" The guard wondered why his companions reacted so much, but he listened to the suggestion and reported.


    Of course, Neptune knows Meng Haoran''s name. As soon as he got the news, he came to meet him in person, accompanied by his sons, Neptune three brothers.


    You should know that Yuren island is so calm under the protection of the white beard Pirate Group. No one dares to make trouble, and Meng Haoran is a strong man who can defeat white beard. If he is angry, he can''t even use the white beard Pirate Group, so nipton doesn''t dare to neglect Meng Haoran at all, just like his own father. He has a very good attitude, At the same time, he told others not to do anything that made Meng Haoran unhappy.


    In this way, Meng Haoran and a group of people easily entered the legendary Dragon Palace City, and were received as distinguished guests. They can visit the dragon palace city at will.


    Looking at nipton who followed him, Meng Haoran also lamented the importance of strength. He didn''t see that because of insufficient strength, even the king had to install grandchildren in front of him and serve himself. He was afraid that a bad man would destroy the mermaid family?


    Seeing nepton''s idea, Meng Haoran also said his intention. He just came to play through Mermaid island. There was nothing else, which made nepton relieved. Meng Haoran came so suddenly that he thought he was looking for something, so he was trembling.


    Then, accompanied by nipton, Meng Haoran had a thorough understanding of the Dragon Palace.

 Chapter 186

    Meng Haoran and his party were walking in the dragon palace city when a loud noise suddenly came, which startled them all.


    "What ghost?" Meng Haoran responded that he had already vaguely known what had happened. It was not the daily threat of a pervert to white star! So is the baby. Her EQ is too low. Don''t you know it''s impossible to get sincerity? Even if white star is with you because of pressure, can you stand the Revenge of Neptune?


    If you want to get something you shouldn''t have without corresponding strength, you will only ask for trouble in the end!


    "Did it happen again?" Nipton''s face was very gloomy, but he immediately realized that he was entertaining Meng Haoran, so he immediately changed his smiling face and said, "in fact, this is just a way to say hello, you don''t have to care."


    "Oh! Is that so? Don''t lie to me. If you lie to me, you can''t afford the price." Meng Haoran said with a smile.


    Nipton was seen sweating and finally reluctantly told the truth. The reason was the same as Meng Haoran''s thought. A lovely mermaid princess was liked by the hateful villain named van der deken and wanted to marry her, but the Party of course quit and hid at home. Van der deken threatened that if the princess didn''t agree one day, He didn''t let her rest for a day, so he would throw some strange things every day to scare people.


    And Bai Xing is also a crying ghost. He is made to cry every time.


    "Vanderdaiken is so hateful that he should look like this."


    "That is, little white star is so pathetic that he suffers from such things every day."


    "No, I can''t help it. I''m going to teach that guy a lesson."


    "I''m going too."


    After listening to nipton''s explanation, all the women were angry with van der deken, but felt very sympathetic to little white star. They even clamored to teach the villain a lesson, which made Meng Haoran a little embarrassed.


    "Do you know where he is?" Meng Haoran''s words made all the women dumb, but they all looked at him pitifully.


    "Haoran, you must have a way, right?" Namijiao said, and the others also showed the expression that you must be able to do, which made Meng Haoran a little unbearable.


    Finally sighed, Meng Haoran said, "well, all this is up to me. I will teach van der deken how to be a man." Took the task.


    Of course, even if they don''t say, Meng Haoran also wants to help Bai Xing. The reason why he promised so happily is because he was ready to do so long ago.


    Nipton looked at this scene with a foolish eye, but the reaction was a joy. Since Meng Haoran promised to solve this matter, white star would be saved. Although van der deken seemed very strong to them, he had no resistance to the monster who could defeat white beard.


    "Then I''ll thank you on behalf of the little girl." Because Meng Haoran promised to help, nipton became more enthusiastic about Meng Haoran and his party. The enthusiasm just now was forced. This time, he was more sincere. Even the princes accompanying him showed a relieved smile.


    "Then let''s go and see poor Miss White Star!" Meng Haoran''s proposal was approved by everyone.


    When he came to Baixing''s room, he looked at the wreckage of weapons everywhere and listened to the faint cry in the room. Meng Haoran''s unknown anger burned up in his heart. For the first time, he had the idea that van der deken would disappear immediately, and his momentum was unconsciously released.


    However, it was this trace of momentum that made the surrounding mermaids stiff and looked at Meng Haoran in horror, because even Meng Haoran''s momentum also made the Mermaids feel irresistible, life and death are not under control, as if they were going to die the next moment.


    "Haoran." Hankukla pulled Meng Haoran''s hand, which made Meng Haoran react.


    "It''s impolite. I couldn''t help it just now." Meng Haoran took back his momentum and said apologetically.


    "No, nothing. You''re welcome." Even busy, joking, they can''t blame Meng Haoran.


    After such a scene, the Mermaids had more confidence in Meng Haoran. They believed that van der deken, who angered the evil star, must be dead and couldn''t help mourning for him.


    "Who, woo... Who''s outside... Woo" Bai Xing seemed to find someone outside and said intermittently.


    Sure enough, he is worthy of being the sea king. Can he be immune to my momentum even if he has not awakened? Although I just leaked a little, it''s not what ordinary strong people can bear.


    "My daughter is me, and my brothers have come to see you. There are guests with me." Said nipton.


    "Yes, dad and brother! Great." There was a sound of fish tail swinging in the room, and then the door of the room was opened.


    White star appeared in front of Meng Haoran and his party for the first time. Looking at the white star whose body size is several times his own, Meng Haoran thought to himself: you won''t think she''s small this time!


    But the next moment he was defeated by his own woman.


    "Wow, so cute."


    "Is this the little white star? It''s pathetic to have to stay in the room so small!"


    "If you don''t cry, let your sister comfort you."


    Nami and others completely ignored Bai Xing''s body shape and regarded her as a little girl. They loved her very much, although Bai Xing was really a little girl as far as fish people were concerned.


    "Wow! Many beautiful sisters, did you come to see Bai Xing?" White star this sentence completely let Nami and other women accept her.


    A few minutes later, looking at the happy girls playing with Bai Xing, Meng Haoran had to say to nipton, "well, I''ll take advantage of this time to solve the trouble. I''ll trouble you to entertain them. I''ll come back soon. Don''t worry." Then without waiting for nipton to respond, he flashed and disappeared.


    Left, confused mermaids.


    So, what did Meng Haoran do?


    In fact, the ability of target curse is also good. In a way, it is very easy to use, especially when using Yin people. Unfortunately, they should not like this ability. Meng Haoran thought so while moving towards van der deken.


    It turned out that Meng Haoran had locked van der deken''s position with his fruit ability. At this time, he was going to solve him so that Bai Xing would have no future trouble, so as not to suddenly pop up some things that shouldn''t have when playing with Bai Xing in the future and disturb his elegance.


    "Well, hehe, today Baixing is also very obedient in the room waiting for me to say hello. It''s very good." A strange guy with a top hat, curly hair and beard, multiple necklaces and four feet shouted. This is van der deken.


    Unaware that danger was coming, he was still happy with something there.

 Chapter 187

    "Finally found it." Meng Haoran looked at the figure not far away and showed a sinister smile.


    Van der dekken was really narcissistic, but he suddenly saw a person appear in front of him. He was startled, and then immediately felt wrong. He would suddenly appear here. He was not a fish man, and what was the matter with the look at the mouse? Was he very funny?


    "Who are you and how you came here? Tell me honestly, otherwise..." the four feet made all kinds of strange movements, which seemed very ridiculous to Meng Haoran.


    With a strong smile, Meng Haoran pretended to be serious and said, "I''m the one sent by the Dragon Palace to solve the problem between you and Princess Baixing. Be happy. The thing that has been bothering you will not bother you any more."


    Van der dekken misunderstood: "what? You mean she has agreed." The smile suddenly appeared on her face, "I said that it''s normal for her to be fascinated by me. I greet her regularly and at a fixed point every day. My heart has always been the same to her. The most important thing is that she has such characteristics." The more you say, the more something goes wrong.


    Looking at Van der Dyken who gradually entered the state and completely ignored his existence, Meng Haoran was also drunk, but he had to interrupt his delusion.


    Cough, Meng Haoran made a sound to indicate that he was still there, and then said, "the princess didn''t agree, but she thought you were too noisy. She has lost patience with you. This time, she asked me to refuse you. This is a gentle girl! In order not to embarrass you, she didn''t personally tell you that I, an outsider, was really a good person!"


    "What, you dare to play with me." Van der dekken also reacted at this time. He was not stupid. He was angry when he knew that the guy in front of him was obviously teasing him.


    "You know!" Meng Haoran said in surprise with a very friendly expression.


    Van der dekken was decisive and couldn''t bear it. He kicked Meng Haoran with three feet.


    When I went, Meng Haoran flashed back and looked at Van der deken with disgust. "Don''t lean your strange feet against me. I don''t want to be touched by strange things."


    "What, you actually say I have such handsome and unique feet. It''s strange. Do you have an aesthetic outlook? Take a closer look. Who has such four feet as me and is so harmonious?" Van der dekken said, putting out various shapes with his feet, as if he wanted Meng Haoran to change his mind.


    Meng Haoran was amused. In this way, his IQ is also interesting to chase the princess. Is there any mistake? Although he had a good time with him, Meng Haoran, who hurried back to dinner, has a mind to end.


    Therefore, Meng Haoran didn''t wait for van der deken''s performance to end. He punched him directly, "bang" hit his face in van der deken''s incredible eyes, and then van der deken fainted gloriously. The surprised eyes before fainting seemed to accuse Meng Haoran of not playing cards according to common sense.


    After skillfully using the binding skills to bind van der deken, Meng Haoran dragged him back to Longgong city to let Bai Xing decide how to deal with him on the spot.


    When they returned to the Dragon Palace City, the time was just right. They were about to have dinner. When they saw Meng Haoran dragging a human object, they also gathered around.


    "This is van der dekken. It doesn''t look very good!"


    "That is, he looks so obscene, doesn''t say, and strangely has four feet? I don''t know what will happen without two feet?"


    "Is it this hateful guy who has been threatening our lovely white star princess? We must get rid of this scourge this time."


    Everyone began to discuss with you and me.


    Most people agreed to kill vanderdaiken on the spot.


    "Little white star, what do you say to deal with him?" Meng Haoran finally asked Bai Xing.


    White star is so kind that he doesn''t want to kill people, but he is afraid that van der Dyken will be entangled again. He didn''t pay attention for a time. Finally, he began to cry: "white star... I don''t know."


    Or nipton stood up. "He''ll give it to us." After that, he made a look at the people behind him and asked people to press van der deken down. From his look at Van der deken, he knew that the baby was dead, but as a father, nipton didn''t want white star to see the bad side, so he didn''t kill van der deken on the spot.


    Meng Haoran certainly knew all this, but he didn''t stop it. He should give them a chance to vent.


    After this matter was solved, the atmosphere became better. A group of people came to the main hall of the Dragon Palace, laughing and joking, and the food was already ready.


    In Meng Haoran''s opinion, the taste of the things in Longgong city is not particularly excellent, but they are unique. They are only available in the deep sea. They are green and rich in nutrition, so they are very satisfied with the food.


    After dinner, I watched the performance of Longgong City, and then I played with each other.


    At this time, nepton found Meng Haoran alone, saying that it was because he helped the Dragon Palace City solve the trouble that had been bothered all the time, so he planned to repay Meng Haoran, hoping that Meng Haoran could go to the Dragon Palace City treasure house and choose three items.


    At first, Meng Haoran didn''t care much. In his opinion, there could be any good treasures here. If there were any, they would have been taken away. After all, the strength of mermaid island is too weak. However, in order to give nipton a face and don''t make him feel embarrassed, Meng Haoran followed him, which is regarded as going to Taobao.


    However, when he really entered the treasure house, Meng Haoran found that he was wrong. There were not many good things here, but there were too many good things. Meng Haoran was dazzled by all kinds of treasures. Weapons, jewelry, precious demon fruits, special secrets and a large number of treasures were waiting for him to choose.


    "Since there are so many devil fruits, why don''t you use them?" Meng Haoran asked with some doubts.


    Nipton said with a wry smile: "Although the devil fruit can bring us strong power, it will make us unable to survive at the bottom of the sea. As a fish man, we can''t swim freely in the sea. This is absolutely not allowed. In our opinion, this is a denial of our own blood. Moreover, if there are devil fruits, there is no corresponding atlas, and we don''t know what they are, it''s not a good choice."


    "The most important thing is that we mermaids use devil fruits. It seems that the effect is not as good as expected. Generally, it is not as reliable as their own cultivation! Otherwise, in order to protect their homes, at least some people will take risks to use them."


    Meng Haoran knew this, but he didn''t feel pity, because if it weren''t for this, there would be nothing else for him.

 Chapter 188

    Meng Haoran, who got the answer, ignored nipton and began his journey of treasure selection.


    The treasure house is very large and there are many treasures. Meng Haoran is a little uncertain for a time. Three kinds are still too few. Meng Haoran is worried and doesn''t know who came with the mood of playing.


    Although nipton won''t care about Meng Haoran''s slow selection, Meng Haoran should also appear strong, otherwise he will become a layman who sees treasure.


    First, exclude ordinary gold jewelry, because these are too easy to get for Meng Haoran and have no practical value.


    Then eliminate weapons. What weapons can compare with the sword symbolized by the power of faith? Besides, the most precious weapons in the pirate king''s world are those famous swords, but Meng Haoran doesn''t necessarily like them. Maybe some weapons may be suitable for Nami and them, but the devil fruit is more precious, because the weapon can be visualized when it knows the principle, but the devil fruit can''t be made out of thin air now, not because the power of faith is not enough, But their own realm is not enough.


    Thinking of this, Meng Haoran had a little interest in the artificial fruit mentioned in the original book, and thought that if he had the opportunity to understand what the principle is in the future.


    Excluding these two categories, the rest are demon fruits, secret skills and some strange antiques.


    He turned his attention to the devil fruit and found that there are indeed a lot of devil fruit here, including 13, six animal systems, five Superman systems, and even two natural systems. However, he did not see the ancient animal system. It seems that it is indeed very rare.


    After a little weighing, Meng Haoran took off the fruit of one of the natural departments, not because he despised the animal department and Superman department, but because he checked the devil fruit atlas and found that they were not good goods. Although there were no the most waste fruits and only the most waste people, the fruit ability was still very different in the beginning, and people like Luffy were a few after all.


    The natural fruit taken away is yunyun fruit, which can be incarnated into any cloud. It''s quite good. If you cultivate to the end, you may reach the level of tumbling cloud. It''s very good to protect your life. Moreover, in terms of attack, if you develop Lei Yun, it''s not as simple as one plus one together with Nami''s thunder fruit. It has great potential.


    As for the rest of the natural fruit, it is actually stinky fruit. Although the potential is also good, I believe they will never want it. This is the nature of beautiful women.


    The first one is so simple.


    "Don''t make one?" Nipton was not surprised that Meng Haoran took away the natural fruits, but he was a little confused when he saw that Meng Haoran took only one of them.


    Meng Haoran smiled and explained. He also took out a devil fruit atlas and gave it to nipton to thank him again and again.


    Treasure selection continued and came to the secret technology area.


    Seeing a lot of scrolls scattered here surprised Meng Haoran. Are these secret skills so ignored.


    It seems that he saw Meng Haoran''s idea. Nipton quickly explained: "it''s not that these secret skills are not precious, but that their cultivation requirements are too difficult. Basically, no one can meet them. Some people have tried to cultivate before, but none of them can succeed. Over time, no one will pay more attention to them."


    "I see." Meng Haoran said this with great joy in his heart: the more difficult the cultivation requirements are, the better. In this way, it seems to be more valuable.


    Looking through it carefully, I found many powerful secrets.


    Secret skill - additional attack: each launch can increase the multiple of its own attack power. The size of the multiple depends entirely on luck (Note: it takes at least 20000 kg to cultivate basic power.)


    This is indeed a secret skill against the sky! Meng Haoran looked greedy. Although the basic strength of cultivation was a little high, Meng Haoran completely achieved it and set it first.


    Secret skill - Protection: can defend against attacks with more than twice your strength. (Note: it is very difficult to cultivate. Ordinary talents need at least 20 years to succeed.)


    Is it so hard? Meng Haoran looked at 20 years and knelt at this time.


    Secret skill - acceleration: instantly accelerate twice the speed. (Note: you need to weigh no more than 20kg)


    This decisiveness can''t be cultivated, can it? Uh, no, it seems that people in Lilliput can.


    Next, Meng Haoran also saw a variety of secret skills, all of which are very practical and difficult to practice.


    But it was of little use to him who had the fruit of the holy word, but another thing was different, which shocked him.


    Secret skill - Luck: if you succeed in cultivation, you will have the sense of opportunity against heaven. After starting, you will get corresponding adventures according to your own luck, but each time you start, your strength will be weakened for 1 year. (Note: the non protagonist''s Qi above 6 stars cannot be cultivated. It comes from the protagonist system.)


    "How did the system appear here?" Seeing this thing, Meng Haoran felt strong for it, but fell into deep doubt.


    Are there many protagonist systems? At the thought of this, Meng Haoran''s whole person is not good. The original good stand-alone protagonist has become an ordinary online game player, and no one can stand it.


    Fortunately, after asking the system, the system''s answer made him relax.


    There was only one system, but Meng Haoran was not the first one to get it. Some people had got it before, but they finally lost it for one reason or another, and this thing was left by someone''s host.


    What makes Meng Haoran more relieved is that now that Meng Haoran is the host, the previous ones are of course dead, so he is still unique.


    Asked why they had a system that would die, but the answer given by the system startled him. It turned out that the system was also spiritual and would choose the most suitable owner. Therefore, it would set various tests invisibly. If the test failed, it would automatically leave to find a new host.


    Of course, the system is not obliterated because it is not suitable. It is just leaving. People who lose the system have no damage except the system.


    Meng Haoran was even more surprised because he accidentally found the legacy of his predecessors and triggered some conditions. The system will give a prompt about the test, which will tell him when his strength reaches 7 stars.


    Knowing such important news, Meng Haoran felt more and more urgent to improve his strength, took the luck produced by the system directly, and then took another Meiyan and left.


    That beautiful book is not prepared for women. The effect is to increase the charm twice after cultivation. The cultivation difficulty is relatively small, but you have to practice for one hour every day. I''m afraid it''s hidden here because fish people who are qualified to cultivate secret skills are powerful soldiers, and soldiers generally don''t care about it,.

 Chapter 189

    Meng Haoran''s hurried departure seemed very abrupt to nipton, which made him a little confused. It was still good. Why did it become like that after seeing the secret skill?


    Did you see that the secret skill was deceptive, but why did you choose it.


    Yes, in fact, nipton came to the treasure house earlier than the secret skills in his early years. He wanted to practice it earlier. Maybe he could practice it, but he gave up in the end, because the cultivation requirements are really beyond his ability.


    As for the lucky book, at that time, he was also attracted and wanted to practice from, but he ignored the following notes, so he resolutely worked hard for a long time and didn''t practice it. Finally, he took this secret skill as a fake. After all, who would believe there would be such a secret skill? Can luck be controlled?


    Meng Haoran returned to the hall and gave the beautiful book to Nami. They immediately got the favor of Nami and others. All the women were very interested in it and vowed to practice it. Even robin was no exception. Looking at their happy appearance, Meng Haoran was much calmer.


    "Yes, I''ve got a lot. Why should I worry so much about what hasn''t happened yet? Besides, compared with my predecessor, I''m much luckier. Maybe I can finally meet the standard? Even if I can''t meet the standard, I admit that the system can''t live without myself, and I have mastered the secret of longevity." Meng Haoran thought like this and suddenly felt that he seemed to have nothing to do.


    However, since when will I be so dependent on the system? When you know that the system may have to go?


    No, we should try not to rely on it in the future. What we can do must be done by ourselves. We must not place our hope on it unless we have to. In this way, even if we lose it in the future, it will not have much impact.


    The psychology thinks so, but Meng Haoran also decides that it is best to pay attention to completing the requirements. After all, without the system, his future road will be bumpy.


    "What''s the matter with you? You look worried." At this time, Robin did come over. Carefully, she found something wrong with Meng Haoran.


    "Nothing." Meng Haoran shook his head. He didn''t intend to tell the truth, and even if he told her, she wouldn''t understand.


    Robin saw that Meng Haoran was insincere, but he didn''t ask, but said softly: "don''t think too much. It''s the so-called that there must be a way to the front of the mountain. What difficulties will we face together at that time." At last, he seemed to realize something wrong. "I mean, you have Nami and them."


    Being interrupted by Robin, Meng Haoran completely put down the system, recovered his previous state of mind and began to joke with Robin.


    "Is there you?" Meng Haoran looked at Robin with a smile.


    "Maybe, maybe." Robin was looked very unnatural. At last he whispered, and then he trotted away.


    It seems not far from the strategy. Meng Haoran smiled dumbly and looked at Robin who had a good time with Nami and others.


    In the next few days, Meng Haoran and others played well in Mermaid island and saw a lot of strange things.


    During this period, I was completely familiar with Bai Xing and took her to various places on MERMAID ISLAND, which made her happy for a while. It can be said that this period of time was her happiest day.


    Meng Haoran didn''t introduce Bai Xing this time, because he completely regarded her as his lovely little sister. At present, Bai Xing''s body shape and mind really make him unable to raise any interest in pursuit. Maybe he will change when Bai Xing grows up and completely turns into a human shape, but now he is really very simple to her.


    Of course, in order to make the mermaid island more peaceful, Meng Haoran went up one night to find several people to "talk" well. After showing some means, he successfully recovered some people and explained some afterwards, which can be regarded as lifting the hidden danger to the mermaid island.


    Some reluctantly bid farewell to Yuren island. In the tearful eyes of Bai Xing, Meng Haoran and his party set off again.


    "Give up! You can''t stay with him." After Meng Haoran went far, nepton looked at his daughter and said, I know my daughter if my father. With his eyes, he has long seen his daughter''s special feelings for Meng Haoran. Meng Haoran didn''t even find this. Maybe he subconsciously thought it impossible!


    "I don''t know. I''ll find my brother one day." Bai Xing said stubbornly. He was frustrated that he couldn''t turn into a form for the first time, but he had made a decision in his heart.


    ¡­¡­


    "What, you say that the white star is the sea king, but it hasn''t awakened yet. Is it true or false?" On the way to the sea, Meng Haoran told the girls that the sea king was the white star as an interesting story, which surprised them. They didn''t expect that the weeping ghost who looked soft and weak was the sea king.


    You know, the sea king is one of the three ancient weapons as famous as the king of Hades and the king of heaven. It is said that it has amazing power.


    "Hehe, nothing is impossible in the world. Maybe you will be surprised the next time you meet." Meng Haoran smiled and didn''t expect that this sentence really came true in the end.


    Meng Haoran''s words naturally made Nami and others discuss, but in the end they turned the topic to the distribution of new fruits.


    "There''s no fruit for Carlia here. Let''s give it to her." Said Nami.


    "Yes." Hancock also said.


    Carrie also looked at Meng Haoran with an excited face, but Meng Haoran said something that surprised everyone: "Robin can actually want it. The fruit ability can be changed, not joking."


    As soon as this remark came out, all the women looked at Meng Haoran as if they wanted to see through him. Unexpectedly, they could do it.


    "I think my fruit ability is still good, so I won''t change it." Robin said at this time, but no one knew that she was very moved. She just didn''t want internal discord to say so. She actually wanted yunyun fruit.


    "Does Kaliya want cloud fruit or magma fruit?" This sentence attracted carlya''s attention. Finally, after thinking for 3 seconds, she gave up yunyun fruit and chose to eat magma fruit in the future. It seems that his heart is inclined to be aggressive. As for the magma fruit still in the hands of red dog, no one doubts that Meng Haoran will not get it in the future.


    Then robin was half pushed by Meng Haoran for fruit, and successfully became a natural owner. I believe that with her wisdom, she can develop her own skills soon.


    The process of exchanging ability is not complicated, but Meng Haoran extracted Robin''s ability. It is very simple when a large number of faith power is provided.


    After passively becoming the capable person of the natural department, Robin''s feelings for Meng Haoran have been sublimated, and his eyes at Meng Haoran are almost the same as those of Nami.

 Chapter 190

    Not to mention that robin was finally conquered under Meng Haoran''s attack. During the voyage, Meng Haoran began his secret skill - Lucky cultivation.


    Different from the imagined difficulties, he simply completed the most preliminary cultivation, which made him a little unbelievable.


    Is it because he has met the conditions, Meng Haoran can only think so, but it is also close to reality. Cultivation originally depends on talent. Some people are still second-class experts after a lifetime of cultivation, while some people have become top experts in just a few years. No one can tell.


    Fortunately, as a secret skill produced by the system, is naturally the most appropriate secret skill designed for the system owner. Although you can practice as long as you reach the six stars of the protagonist, the real effect is that the system host can give full play to it. Even if others practice it, it is not as useful as they think.


    Although Meng Haoran practiced successfully, he didn''t intend to use it, because he didn''t want anything for the time being, and the side effects were really a little big.


    Like Meng Haoran, Nami and other women are also practicing Meiyan, but due to the short time, the effect is not obvious. In addition, they meet every day, they can''t see any change. Meng Haoran finds that their skin seems to be smoother than before, and doesn''t know if it''s an illusion.


    "Haoran, look, the island in front is so strange. There is fire and ice on one side." Nami was very puzzled when she stood on the lookout. It is reasonable to say that this island should not be like this. Punk hassad island should be a relatively ordinary island.


    Meng Haoran looked in the direction of the ship and found the island. He knew what was going on when he thought about it.


    "It was not a naturally formed Island, but it became so because of the battle between two men." Meng Haoran said mysteriously.


    "Green pheasant and red dog!!" All the women said in unison that only the collision between frozen fruit and magmatic fruit would cause such a scene.


    "Yes, they are. In order to compete for the position of Marshal, they agreed to duel somewhere in the new world and decide the ownership of Marshal by victory or defeat. It seems that this is it."


    "Oh! Who won in the end?" Nami said.


    "Of course it''s a red dog, otherwise the current Navy Marshal would be a Green Pheasant." Without waiting for Meng Haoran to answer, hancook said.


    "I seem to have asked a question I shouldn''t have asked." Nami also wanted to come out.


    Meng Haoran and his party did not stop at Binghuo island. There was no one here, and the environment was destroyed due to fighting. There was no value of staying at all. However, an organization will come here for secret research soon, which has nothing to do with Meng Haoran.


    The voyage continued. A few days later, Meng Haoran and his party set foot on the kingdom of dresrosa.


    Deres Rosa, a tropical island with resort style, is called "the country of love and excitement, Qing and toys". There are a large number of mushroom rocks on the nearby coast. It is the base of Don Quixote do flamenco, a member of the seven Wu Sea under the king. Here, a factory manufacturing the evil fruit "smile" of the artificial animal system is set up and rules the whole kingdom.


    Looking at the picture of toys and citizens living in harmony on the street, Meng Haoran couldn''t believe that all this was Mingge''s conspiracy. In a seemingly peaceful country, in fact, the interior had already rotted. In fact, those toys were all citizens of the country before, but they were turned into slave toys by a demon with real ability, and had to obey the orders of the Don Quixote family.


    No one knows that perhaps the pet toy playing with their children at this time may be the person closest to them. Because of the fruit ability, all people who are turned into toys will lose their existence in reality and be forgotten by the known people. This is the sadness of the people who turn into toys.


    The furthest distance in the world is not the ends of the earth, but he is by your side, always with you, but you don''t know.


    Looking at the girls who had a good time playing with toys, Meng Haoran gave up the idea of telling them this fact and let them live in a bright world all the time!


    He doesn''t intend to take care of what brother Ming has done. He is not the Savior and thinks he is not a good man. Let''s give way to take care of these things!


    To this end, Meng Haoran also pretended not to care and interacted with the toys on the street, making himself look like a person who doesn''t know the truth.


    "Now that I have come to dresrosa, I have to try the local food and see the amazing dance." Meng Haoran said that since he didn''t intend to manage, Meng Haoran came here as a traveler to have a good experience.


    Not only Meng Haoran, but Nami also became interested in local dance. They smiled and said that if they were good-looking, they would learn to let Meng Haoran watch.


    "Then what are you waiting for? Let''s go!" Meng Haoran waved his hand and sincerely looked forward to it.


    The party began to look for a dance performance.


    Perhaps it is because the dancer violet is too famous. Meng Haoran and his party quickly found the former Princess dancing on a stage. In order to save their father, they are willing to be the beauty under brother Ming.


    At this time, violet with a rose in her mouth, wearing a wave point stacked lace dance skirt and a pair of Purple Dance shoes, followed the beat to perform a moving dance, causing bursts of screams.


    I have to say that violet''s dance is really good-looking, with a strong characteristic wind Qing, and the beat of the steps is also just right. People can''t help following the beat, and their mood suddenly becomes a lot happier.


    Even with some preparation, Meng Haoran was attracted. For a moment, he didn''t even blink.

 Chapter 191

    Of course, the arrival of Meng Haoran and his party also attracted violet''s attention. After all, they have extraordinary temperament at first sight. It is also more eye-catching for a big man to follow so many beautiful women.


    But violet didn''t find the identity of Meng Haoran and others for the first time. She just felt familiar and didn''t think much.


    "Another boring day. When will this day end?" Remembering that his experience had made Mingge strong, violet couldn''t help feeling powerless.


    Although she has integrated into the Don Quixote family and become a cadre, it is because of this that she understands that the real horror of the Don Quixote family is far from as simple as it appears outside. If there is no accident, she may not be able to revenge all her life.


    Although her mind was full of thoughts, her body instinctively danced beautifully. People outside couldn''t see that she was actually active in her heart.


    This acting is also against the sky.


    Meng Haoran and his party watched her performance quietly, and then watched her harvest applause.


    "Let''s go!" The performance has been tied up, said Nami.


    "No, I have something to do with her." Meng Haoran really didn''t move. A word made all the women glare and think he was going to flirt.


    "Well, it''s business. Although she''s ordinary, she''s actually a cadre of the Don Quixote family." There is no way but to tell part of the truth.


    "You know!" What do you say, but in fact, they have believed Meng Haoran, because they also know that Meng Haoran will cheat them on such things.


    "Then keep waiting! We''ll go first." Meng Haoran was left alone in the wind.


    With a wry smile, Meng Haoran continued to wait.


    At the end of the performance, the crowd gradually dispersed. After a while, there were only twos and threes left.


    At this time, violet found Meng Haoran who was still under the stage, and she walked over with curiosity.


    "Hey! Why don''t you go? The show is over." Violet said.


    Meng Haoran shrugged and said, "of course I''m waiting for you. Can''t you see?"


    Violet looked at Meng Haoran in surprise. She didn''t know what he was asking. It''s reasonable to say that she should meet him for the first time!


    "I''m here to see dorfermingo. You should be able to lead the way?" Seems to be talking about something ordinary.


    Violet listened to Meng Haoran''s words and her pupils tightened, "who are you? What''s the purpose of looking for him." The tone is a little cold. It seems that Meng Haoran is regarded as a person with brother Ming.


    "This doesn''t seem to be what you should pay attention to! But don''t worry! This time I''m looking for trouble."


    "Trouble?" Violet was stunned. Would you say that in front of me, a member of the Don Quixote family? But he didn''t feel angry at all? Because I''m happy to see brother Ming''s bad luck.


    "That''s good! I''ll take you to see him!" Violet readily agreed, and his face changed quickly.


    Somewhere in the palace,


    Brother Ming sat quietly in his seat, as if thinking about something. Behind him was a beautiful woman dressed as a maid, but with a cigarette in her mouth.


    Smoking here is definitely not an ordinary maid. Yes, she is baby5. As a maid and killer of the Don Quixote family. The demon fruit ability of weapon fruit can turn any part of the body or the whole body into a variety of weapons such as guns, swords and swords.


    "Young master, violet brought a man to see you today. Do you want to see that man?" Baby5 said.


    "Oh, that''s interesting. Let me meet you. It''s rare for her to bring people." Mingge''s voice was full of coldness.


    then,


    "It''s you!!" The pupil under Mingge''s glasses is tight. I didn''t expect to see Meng Haoran here. He is very afraid of this guy who is active in the war and almost becomes the protagonist. He is afraid of Meng Haoran''s strong strength enough to defeat white beard.


    Why come to me at this time? Brother Ming turned his mind, indicating that he was silent.


    Feeling brother Ming''s abnormality, baby5 he said, "young master, what''s the matter? Is it someone you know?"


    Meng Haoran smiled and said, "it seems that my name is not very big! I thought I was already famous."


    "You''re kidding. The great God Emperor''s reputation resounds through the sea. How can no one know? Let''s introduce Meng Haoran, who defeated white beard in the top war and became the leader of the new world''s strongest God word Pirate Group." Brother Ming said this, but he told baby5 not to annoy Meng Haoran.


    "It''s him!" Baby5 instantly remembered who Meng Haoran was and looked at the legend in front of him in surprise.


    Violet was also surprised at this time. No wonder she looked familiar. It turned out to be that guy. He was a guy that even dorfermingo was afraid of. Speaking of strength, he was stronger than dorfermingo, who was seven Wuhai. He was a figure standing at the top of the pirate.


    Think of this, and then think of Meng Haoran and tell her that Meng Haoran is looking for trouble. Violet''s eyes are bright, if so! So


    She tried to hide her excited look, but what people were present. Of course, her abnormality could not hide from Mingge and Meng Haoran.


    Brother Ming thought she knew Meng Haoran''s true identity and was surprised without thinking much. However, Meng Haoran guessed something. He secretly said: I''m afraid I''ll disappoint you this time. Although I''m here to find trouble, I''m not here to kill. Of course, if he doesn''t know the truth, I''ll tell you.


    Thinking of this, Meng Haoran did not hesitate to say his intention directly, "this time I came to you to see the new world. I just want to compete with you. You won''t refuse!"


    As soon as Meng Haoran wanted to compete with himself, brother Ming got confused at once, but immediately reacted that it was not a bad thing. If Meng Haoran wanted to deal with himself, it would be easier. Why do he have to do it many times, because although he thought he was a strong man, he would not be Meng Haoran''s opponent. Now Meng Haoran said it, maybe he just wanted to compete simply.


    Besides, now that Meng Haoran has put forward it, he can''t compare it. He can''t help it, so he made a decision immediately.


    "Then I''ll play with you. Please show mercy." Brother Ming said no more nonsense and took Meng Haoran directly to a wide venue.


    Meng Haoran appreciated brother Ming''s style. He was really a smart man and knew how to judge the situation.

 Chapter 192

    Nothing was prepared, and the battle between the two began.


    Brother Ming knows that although he is not an ordinary qiwuhai, he has always hidden his strength, but even so, he is definitely not Meng Haoran''s opponent. He doesn''t wait for Meng Haoran to start, and it''s better to start first.


    "Five color line" Mingge''s five fingers showed an almost transparent thin silk line, and then grabbed it directly at Meng Haoran.


    "Wu" roared, Meng Haoran did smile, and there was no action, so that the transparent silk thread flashed directly over him.


    "What?" Baby5''s exclamation came from the side, because she didn''t know how many times she had seen the young master use this move. She clearly knew that although the transparent silk thread looked bad, its hardness actually exceeded that of steel. If it was drawn on a person, it would be more lethal than using a sword, but Meng Haoran was completely fine. It was unimaginable.


    Mingge''s face was dignified. Of course, he saw what happened at that time with his eyes. At the moment when his line was about to be drawn, Meng Haoran''s body clearly flashed a ray of thunder, and then his attack failed.


    "Vigorous Qi?" Brother Ming thought of a move Meng Haoran used in the top battle.


    "In that case..."


    Brother Ming stopped trying and condensed countless thin lines from his hands. Then the small silk lines turned into a whip. The transparent whip was wrapped by the domineering armed color, shining with black light. It was very hard at a glance.


    With a fierce wave, the whip level went straight to Meng Haoran.


    Meng Haoran dodged this time. It seemed that he didn''t dare to resist hard, which brightened brother Ming''s eyes.


    "Don''t think too much. I don''t want to be whipped. That''s too much." If a woman uses a whip, she can be said to be a queen, but brother Ming''s posture makes Meng Haoran a little creepy. You are a good man. Why do you use a whip as a weapon? I''m not gay, I still suffer.


    In fact, by Mingge''s means, he can gather weapons of any shape with lines, but he chose the whip. On the one hand, this shape is really suitable for his own fruit, on the other hand, it is also the evil taste hidden in his heart.


    "Really? Then you have to be careful." Brother Ming certainly understands Meng Haoran''s idea, but he is ruthless in attacking.


    "Pa pa" sounded. What do people who don''t know think they are doing?


    But if you see the scene, you won''t think so, because Mingge''s whip is full of whip marks on the ground. The whip directly cuts the ground into lines, just like an earthquake. In short, the scene can''t bear to look directly at it.


    Of course, Mingge didn''t only attack with a whip. While attacking, he quietly laid layers of silk around him. It looked like a spider''s web, waiting for Meng Haoran to take the bait.


    Mingge has many means of attack, which doesn''t mean that he raises his index finger and puts away other fingers, so that the thin line made from his fingertips can be fired at high speed like a gun, just like a machine gun, which makes people tired of dealing with it.


    "What a nasty long-range game." Meng Haoran secretly vomited bad news.


    Meng Haoran, of course, found out what brother Ming had done, but did not stop him. He should practice his body method. Yes, in his opinion, brother Ming''s attack can let him practice his body method. If he wants, he can end the battle at any time.


    "Young master, come on." Seeing brother Ming''s great power, Meng Haoran could only dodge passively, baby5 but added oil for brother Ming, he thought to himself: young master is really hidden. Has his strength reached this level? Even Meng Haoran, who defeated white beard, was not an opponent.


    On the baby5 contrary, violet was disappointed with Meng Haoran, thinking that Meng Haoran was a false name and was not the opponent of dorfermingo at all. In this way, her hard won hope would be dashed again. Could no one defeat the devil? Thinking like this, Meng Haoran began to fight back on the battlefield.


    Without drawing his sword, Meng Haoran directly grabbed brother Ming''s whip with his hand and asked him to pull it. Brother Ming felt a strong force, and his body couldn''t help staggering.


    No, brother Ming immediately loosened his hand at the same time, which avoided the outcome of being directly pulled by Meng Haoran.


    "Sure enough, is this his real strength?" Brother Ming looked at Meng Haoran gloomily and felt that he was being played by the monkey again. In fact, he also found that his attack was always avoided at the end, as if it was intentional. It seemed that he had the upper hand. In fact, Meng Haoran was just playing.


    A sense of powerlessness came from my heart, but I was abandoned by brother Ming in an instant.


    I''m dorfermingo. How could dorfermingo of the Don Quixote family be defeated so simply. Brother Ming roared in his heart, and a powerful force appeared in his body. Ignoring the strength gap with Meng Haoran, he broke out.


    Countless lines shot from Mingge''s body, and then turned into streamers, which burst out.


    At this moment, brother Ming seemed to be a hedgehog. He was full of weapons. It was hard to start.


    "I''ll go, so exaggerated." Meng Haoran looked at the dense line and was speechless. If he was entangled, he wouldn''t feel better.


    As a last resort, Meng Haoran took out a little strength, his right fist shone with silver, and then burst out countless fists in an instant to break the silk thread.


    The "bang bang" sound is like a series of explosions.


    When Meng Haoran broke the last line, he found that brother Ming turned into five and surrounded him. It turned out that brother Ming knew that there was no way for Meng Haoran after breaking out countless lines, so he created four separate bodies with his own ability and surrounded Meng Haoran with his five.


    "Separation!" Meng Haoran looked as like as two peas brother, who was completely alike, but he was very appreciative of the ability of Ming brother to make use of his own fruit line. His imagination was indeed rich.


    "But don''t think it''s useful." Meng Haoran''s eyes turned scarlet and the writing wheel eye appeared.


    At the moment of writing round, Meng Haoran clearly saw everything about the five Ming brothers in his eyes, but finally found that they were separated. With the induction of his soul, he found the hidden threat from above.


    "What a diversion." Meng Haoran looked up at the sky and pointed at brother Ming''s real body.


    "Did you find it? But it''s over." I saw a small spot in the original blue sky, and in rapid amplification, a huge whip, about ten meters wide, poured from above Meng Haoran, and was about to attack Meng Haoran in an instant.


    This time, brother Ming used the acceleration force from the air to greatly increase the power of his moves.


    At the same time, the following five parts also have actions, all incarnate into thin lines, and then instantly entangle Meng Haoran. This time, Meng Haoran has no way to escape.


    But does Meng Haoran need to escape?


    "It''s time to end!" A whisper followed by a flash of sword light.


    All the lines turned into nothingness in an instant, but brother Ming had a sword wound on his chest.


    "I didn''t see when he came out." Brother Ming looked at Meng Haoran, whose sword had been sheathed, and knew that he had lost. If Meng Haoran hadn''t left his hand just now, he would have become a corpse.

 Chapter 193

    It is obvious that brother Ming lost his move, and it was when Meng Haoran first shot. From this, we can see that Meng Haoran was not serious at all just now, just playing with brother Ming.


    With the prompt sound of the system, Meng Haoran''s purpose of this trip has been achieved and the task has been successfully completed.


    But at this time, the system gave Meng Haoran a surprise. The person calling Qiwu sea can not be the current Qiwu sea, but as long as he has the title of Qiwu sea, that is to say, Meng Haoran can freely choose the person to call, as long as he can be the Qiwu sea, and this Qiwu sea can be sealed by the Navy or recognized by the public.


    In other words, if he also built a qiwuhai, and then the organization was recognized by the world, the system would also be recognized.


    Meng Haoran was overjoyed at the news and had decided to make his women qiwuhai. At that time, he could call them to fight the enemy and "fight" with himself.


    "Why didn''t you kill him?" At this time, violet yelled at Meng Haoran. Originally, she was very happy to see that brother Ming was badly hurt. If Meng Haoran was mending a knife, brother Ming would be dead. In this way, her wishes for many years would be achieved, but Meng Haoran just stood still and didn''t seem to have any intention to kill brother Ming.


    Even though brother Ming has been injured at this time, he can''t deal with it by himself. After all, he is only an auxiliary type. His combat effectiveness is far less than those in the main battle, not to mention brother Ming, who is qiwuhai. He can clean himself up with his hands and feet.


    "Violet, you dare to betray the young master" baby5 as soon as she heard this, she became angry and glared at violet. If Meng Haoran hadn''t been present, I''m afraid she would have started to clean up the traitors.


    Mingge''s face is also gloomy and terrible at this time. He is also very angry at violet''s behavior, but this is not the time to clean up her. Mingge turns his eyes to Meng Haoran and prays that Meng Haoran won''t listen to her.


    "Don''t worry! I''m just here to compete with you this time. I don''t have the idea of killing you." Meng Haoran''s words not only disappointed violet, but also showed despair. She knew that Mingge would not let her go after this time. After all, she did too much this time and had touched Mingge''s bottom line.


    This despair was associated with Meng Haoran''s behavior and suddenly became resentment against Meng Haoran. If he hadn''t given himself hope, it wouldn''t be like this.


    So violet unexpectedly shot Meng Haoran and slapped him.


    "Interesting, looking at you is blaming me!" Meng Haoran grabbed violet''s hand with one hand and made her unable to pull it out. "People are so dissatisfied that they don''t know why to find the reason from themselves. However, I don''t care because you are a beautiful woman." Then he let go of his hand.


    Violet also reflected what she had done just now. She actually shot Meng Haoran, who was stronger than Mingge. Fortunately, he didn''t care. Otherwise, he felt terrible. Why did she suddenly get out of control? Fell into thinking.


    What Meng Haoran didn''t know was that he finally said that violet was a beautiful woman, which made brother Ming think about it again and again. Thinking of Meng Haoran''s rumors, the crew around him were all beautiful women. Brother Ming mistakenly thought Meng Haoran was interested in violet. When he couldn''t find out the situation, he decided to let violet go.


    In this way, violet picked up her life and her status did not change, but she was isolated. She would not be informed of all major events in the future. She completely became a marginal figure.


    "You are a good king, loved by so many people." Meng Haoran said, but he showed a trace of ridicule. He didn''t know whether he was ridiculing Mingge or the people.


    Brother Ming heard Meng Haoran''s deep meaning, but he didn''t care. In his opinion, a strong man like Meng Haoran shouldn''t care about those mole ants.


    "If you want this kingdom, I can give in." It is worthy of being a person who does great things. A kingdom can be said to be its foundation. It is said to send it.


    Meng Haoran was stunned. Obviously, he didn''t expect Mingge to say such words, "be a king? Forget it! It''s so easy to be a king."


    "That would be a pity." Brother Ming looks like a pity. He just said it was true. In his opinion, the value of a kingdom is not as good as Meng Haoran''s friendship, because as long as Meng Haoran accepts it, he can be said to be Meng Haoran''s person and have another layer of protection.


    Meng Haoran naturally couldn''t guess brother Ming''s mind. He didn''t think that his influence was so great that even qiwuhai had to take refuge.


    After talking with brother Ming again, Meng Haoran declined Mingge''s kindness to let him stay and left. But he still has a group of people to "take care of"? I don''t have time for him.


    Meng Haoran''s performance makes brother Ming think that Meng Haoran really loves beautiful women, and he is more sure of his guess.


    "If the order goes on, no one is allowed to go to violet''s trouble."


    "But..." baby5 wanted to stop talking.


    "Meng Haoran is not something we can mess with." Mingge gave a rare explanation.


    Thinking of Meng Haoran''s terrible, baby5 can only sigh and agree.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    "It''s all done." Robin is not the first one to find Meng Haoran''s return, but he is the first one to come and talk to Meng Haoran. Other people are talking happily about what they bought today. I think he is very happy with today''s harvest.


    "En" Meng Haoran also smiled. Looking at them happy, he couldn''t help being happy, and his mood calmed down. This was very rare a year ago, except when he was rewarded for completing the task.


    "Protect what you need to protect?" I think of my faith again.


    Now that the mission has been completed, the voyage is basically complete, and then you can go where you want to go. Therefore, we asked Nami and others for their opinions, returned from another route under their proposal, and stopped and played on many islands on the way. During this period, it took more time than ever, In the end, I found that it took a year.

 Chapter 194

    "Finally back." Stepping on the land of jiushe island again, Meng Haoran couldn''t help feeling a trace of kindness when looking at the familiar land.


    The next thing is to do the last thing in the pirate king world. Meng Haoran arranged the women and began to plan.


    In this voyage, he was not only with beautiful women, but also idle. He began to plan for his future. As Raleigh said, he was going to establish a sect of his own. When he had a name, it would be called divine religion, which was simple and clear.


    As a sect, of course, it won''t be a small force. It needs a lot of people. After all, it''s not a matter to preach doctrines. As long as he releases the news, there will be a lot of people to help him.


    The setting of the divine religion is like this. Of course, he is the leader, and then the wives of the leader. Meng Haoran plans to let the eagle eye play the role. After the vice leader, there are 12 stars to protect the Dharma, just like Athena''s Gold Saint fighters. At that time, they will be equipped with a set of imitation holy clothes, although they are not as abnormal as the real gold holy clothes, But it can also greatly improve its strength.


    There are many elders under the star Dharma protector, because the divine religion needs to establish branches in many places, and the person in charge of each branch is the elder. The elder is directly responsible for the headquarters, which is regarded as the middle level. Under the elder, there is a small group, including soldiers in charge of war and missionaries in charge of missionary work.


    Moreover, in order to facilitate management, each branch should send a soldier from jiushedao to be the supervisor.


    In addition to these, the divine religion should have its own intelligence agency. Because Robin said she was more experienced, she was asked to take charge. As for the saint, there was nothing.


    How can we attract people to join the divine religion? Meng Haoran thought for a long time and finally found that he had to rely on interests to provide food for those who could not afford to eat. As long as they became teachers and helped those in difficulty, as long as they became teachers.


    As long as you join the divine religion and perform well, you can buy cultivation scripts and divine weapons inside the divine religion, get the guidance of experts and get the devil fruit. The most important thing is to be protected by the divine religion. If something happens to the divine religion, it will be guaranteed, and the future will be handled by the divine religion. For example, their families can be taken care of by the divine religion.


    Of course, these are just similar to the benefits of general forces, that is, Meng Haoran has a strong background and has no own characteristics.


    Therefore, Meng Haoran had to come up with a killer mace, that is, a special functional item made of the power of faith.


    Several months,


    "Have you heard? A great event has happened in the world recently!"


    "What? What?"


    "Does God Emperor Meng Haoran know?"


    "Oh, you mean that thing! I probably don''t know. It seems that he has established a divine religion. It has been widely spread recently."


    "Do you know the details?"


    "Well, I don''t know!"


    "Then I''ll tell you!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "What, eagle eye is the deputy leader, with 12 stars under it. All the Dharma guardians are big pirates. The leader''s wife has three natural departments and one is the female emperor. It''s amazing. This strength, coupled with Meng Haoran, who is already the first in the world, is also a behemoth."


    "That''s not enough. Do you know the benefits of joining the divine religion? That''s amazing. Joining the divine religion will not only benefit you, but also protect your family, and the divine religion does not exclude ordinary people from joining."


    ¡­¡­


    After Meng Haoran found eagle''s eye, he agreed to instruct eagle''s eye sword as a bargaining chip to join the cult. Then he found many potential pirates according to his memory and made them become Dharma protectors, including some supernovae, such as Luo and Derek. Finally, he was looking for elders. This was recommended by aunt Shao, Try to find local respected people.


    It only took a few months before and after that, the framework of the divine religion was almost established, but it may take a year or two for it to fully operate.


    "Kulala, I knew that boy would do something big. Unexpectedly, she wanted to establish a force independent of the pirates." White beard laughed at the news of Meng Haoran''s establishment and sent a friendly letter to Meng Haoran.


    "It''s really hard to see through! But I didn''t expect that eagle eye guy would go to this muddy water. What good did Meng Haoran give him?" Red hair muttered to himself, unable to see through the changes in the world.


    "Young people can do things, so the pattern of the world will change again. And what''s the matter with the woman with shining fruit." The Warring States period, which had retreated to the second tier, was worried about Meng Haoran''s teaching.


    Red dog also got news at the new navy headquarters. He sneered at this and accelerated the construction of the new navy. As long as the strength of the navy is restored to a certain extent, I believe he will be the first to find Meng Haoran''s trouble. If he can''t deal with Meng Haoran himself, can''t he deal with the god religion?


    The revolutionary army, long looked up at the sky and seemed to understand what "Meng Haoran, what are you thinking?"


    Of course, no matter what other forces think, Meng Haoran''s establishment of the divine religion can not be stopped, because his strength is very strong, even compared with the navy in the period of total victory. In addition, Meng Haoran himself is as stable as Mount Tai.


    The establishment of the divine religion has no impact on the people at the bottom. It''s a good thing to say, because Meng Haoran is still very friendly to the civilians to get their faith.


    However, on the other hand, this will inevitably touch the interests of some forces, because no one wants someone to point fingers at their own heads, so the conflict is inevitable. Of course, this can not prevent the establishment of the divine religion, and the forces that dare to resist have learned their due lessons.


    With the establishment of the divine religion, the whole world fell into silence for a time, as if something was brewing, but it was still in savings. I believe that as long as the time is ripe, the world will usher in a great change again, not losing the change brought by the top war.


    Because this war will never be just a collision between the pirate regiment and the Navy. It will be the whole world government and the pirate, the revolutionary army and Meng Haoran''s god religion. It will be very common to break the sky and the earth at that time. It can be called a world war!


    Maybe the world will be unified next time. Maybe everything is unknown.

 Chapter 195

    Two years later, this year is Meng Haoran''s sixth year in the world. I believe it is also the last year, because the time is ripe and not far from the last war.


    After two years of development, the divine religion has been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people and has no less influence than the world government. Sometimes the words of the divine religion are more useful than the world government.


    Because if the divine religion says that even the pirates should give face, the divine religion is not the government. You don''t need any evidence to arrest people. As long as you get angry, kill them first and then don''t give you a chance to speak at all.


    It''s not that no one resisted, but they were all brutally suppressed. Once, a king asked people all over the country to resist the divine religion and publicized that the divine religion was a cult, which greatly reduced Meng Haoran''s belief power for a period of time. In a rage, Meng Haoran beat the island where the kingdom was located into the sea and directly let him destroy the country, In this way, no one dares to say what is wrong with the divine religion in the open, and even the world government has some patience.


    Of course, Meng Haoran didn''t really kill people without blinking an eye. At that time, he also issued a notice to let them leave, but those people thought he was joking, so it was a tragedy.


    Meng Haoran''s move not only deterred some forces with ulterior motives, but also made him famous again. It can be said that the gold content of the God cult leader is no worse than that of the pirate king.


    After two years of rest, the navy has recovered its vitality, and the three new generals have been released. Now the navy is strong and vigorous.


    But before that, the navy has to solve the black wrist zefa guy''s Neo Navy.


    "Well, has he chosen the cemetery? I have to see this moving scene, too." He put down the latest information and found that the guy Z was already paying attention to dyna rock. Meng Haoran was also interested in going out for a walk. Meng Haoran still wanted to see the countless strong former generals of this teaching department.


    Speaking of it, the black wristband Ze method also paid a lot for justice in his heart and trained so many talents for the Navy. In the end, he didn''t even protect his wife and children. He became disabled and pitiful to the limit.


    This poor man will die at the hands of his former students this time. What a tragic life!


    After a simple explanation, Meng Haoran set out towards the island with dyna rock.


    Up to now, the development of divine religion does not need Meng Haoran to take charge in person. They can deal with many things even if Meng Haoran is no longer in power. Because of Meng Haoran''s decentralization, Meng Haoran is now just a deterrent and doesn''t have to deal with anything at all.


    This is also Meng Haoran''s intention. Who says that when you are the boss, you must catch your rights. Isn''t it troublesome to manage this and that?


    Meng Haoran also has his own ideas to delegate power. Anyway, as long as he has strength, no matter what other people think, he can''t realize it. This is the world. The essence is to respect the strong.


    A few days later,


    Meng Haoran and the Green Pheasant stand opposite each other,


    "I didn''t expect you, a busy man, to come here." Green Pheasant said that he was not very strange to Meng Haoran.


    Meng Haoran was also very happy to see this situation. "I occasionally think of going out for a walk! Besides, the world is going to be destroyed. Why don''t I come and have a look at this great event?"


    After hearing Meng Haoran''s last words, the green pheasant''s face darkened, thinking of his teacher''s life and what he has done now.


    "He''s just looking for a grave. The teacher will never destroy the world. We''ve always been sorry for him."


    Meng Haoran saw that the Green Pheasant was lost, so he had to change the topic.


    "What happened to your leg." Asked knowingly.


    The Green Pheasant didn''t want to say more about her teacher. After hearing Meng Haoran talk about her legs, she immediately understood Meng Hao''s idea.


    "Well, it was made by the red dog, but it''s nothing for me. It''s not good yet." Looking at his frozen legs, the Green Pheasant has no taboo at all, and looks very optimistic.


    "Do you want to recover?" Meng Haoran said suddenly at this time.


    "It''s a foregone conclusion what you want and what you don''t want." It''s a lie to say it doesn''t want to be, but the Green Pheasant knows it''s impossible. Even if it has one leg, it will only be a mechanical leg. That''s not as good as its own ice leg.


    "I mean back to your original leg." Meng Haoran knew that the Green Pheasant didn''t understand what he meant.


    The Green Pheasant was stunned. Seeing that Meng Haoran was not like joking, he immediately had a glimmer of hope in his heart.


    Can''t I say that I can''t help thinking of the scene when Meng Haoran restored white beard to the peak in the top war, "is it really OK?" Related to whether he is disabled or not, the green pheasant''s voice is also a little excited.


    Meng Haoran smiled and nodded, "this little thing is not difficult for me."


    The Green Pheasant who got the positive answer was unbelievable. At the same time, he was also ecstatic. He knew that since Meng Haoran talked about it, he would help himself. Of course, he didn''t faint. He knew that everything was at the cost. He pretended to be calm and said, "so what do you want me to do?" I thought I agreed as long as the request was not too much.


    Meng Haoran looked like a teachable child, and then said, "it''s not a big deal. As long as you hang a name in my god religion, you don''t need to deal with anything. What should you do in the future?"


    "It''s that simple. Well, I promised." Green Pheasant agreed directly. For him now, he doesn''t value his reputation at all. Besides, the divine religion is not as bad as expected. On the contrary, as far as he knows, the divine religion is better than the navy in some aspects, and many people are saved because of the divine religion.


    "That''s settled." The matter was settled in this way. Of course, Meng Haoran has his own small abacus. As long as a person like Green Pheasant receives his own favor, he won''t care about the divine religion in the future. He is such a person.


    There was no shining scene, just a golden light, and the green pheasant''s legs recovered. In less than a minute, the Green Pheasant changed from a disabled person to a normal person.


    The recovery of the lost leg made the Green Pheasant very excited. He kept moving his new leg. When he lost it, he knew to cherish it. "It''s really amazing. It''s really no different from before." At the same time, I feel more and more mysterious about Meng Haoran. This is no longer a human means!

 Chapter 196

    After the treatment of the green pheasant''s legs, the relationship between the two became closer. The Green Pheasant did not hide his intention to come here and came to see the teacher for the last time.


    Meng Haoran, of course, also knows it. He takes it for granted.


    Now Meng Haoran and the Green Pheasant came early. The Navy hasn''t come yet, but Meng Haoran was surprised to find the straw hat group.


    Lu Fei is still wearing the woodlouse hat like the original. Because of Meng Haoran''s sake, he seems to have lost a lot of experience, but his strength has not really dropped. Maybe it is another experience. Luffy now seems to have the strength of lieutenant general. If it breaks out at the critical moment, it is not impossible to defeat the general.


    Not seen for a few years, Sauron and Xiangji are more mature than before. It seems that the troubles around Luffy are still continuous, because they have more or less scars. Although the scars are a man''s romance, Meng Haoran doesn''t think so. Therefore, Meng Haoran has always removed all the scars on his body, Now it looks like a little white face, misleading many people.


    Usop is still like that bird. He looks extremely obscene. He wants to escape when he meets difficulties. I really don''t understand why Luffy likes him. Is it that ethereal fate.


    Robots, Joba and skeleton people are also with them. They are really the same team, but without Nami and Robin, they look very hard. All male compatriots have too much yang. Xiangji doesn''t feel good like this! From his bitter face, we can see what kind of life he lives. He really can''t afford to hurt when he is not accompanied by beautiful women.


    "Hey, Meng Haoran, you''re here too! And green pheasants." When Meng Haoran found Lu Fei, he also found Meng Haoran and rushed over immediately. He looked very familiar with Meng Haoran.


    In Luffy''s opinion, Meng Haoran must be a good man for saving his brother ace! His idea is so simple. Of course, the gap in strength is completely ignored by him. It''s a god horse thing. Can you eat it?


    Compared with Luffy, the others seem more normal. They all look at Meng Haoran with vigilance. There is no way. Who is called the God Emperor is too famous, and the strength of the former general Green Pheasant is not weak. If there is any conflict, they are likely to be the destruction of the whole army.


    Usop was even more exaggerated, and his legs trembled.


    "Oh, long time no see, Luffy." Meng Haoran greeted Luffy with a smile, which relieved the other members of the straw hat group. They knew that Meng Haoran would not be bad for them. At the same time, they also secretly said that Luffy''s face was big.


    Everyone put down their guard, but the only one still stared at Meng Haoran with burning eyes, which made Meng Haoran feel burning. That was Sauron.


    Meng Haoran was stunned at first, and then thought of why this happened. It turned out that he was already the first person recognized by the world as a great swordsman. Because no one knew that he had surpassed the great swordsman, he still regarded himself as a great swordsman.


    And Sauron''s goal has therefore shifted from eagle eye to Meng Haoran, so his reaction to Meng Haoran is so great.


    "Why, do you want to compare with nothing?" Meng Haoran said cruelly.


    After hearing Meng Haoran''s words, Sauron calmed down, closed his eyes, opened them again, took a deep breath, and said to Meng Haoran, "I''m not your opponent now. I don''t need to know this, but please give me advice when I think I''m qualified to challenge." The implication is that one day I will reach Meng Haoran''s Kendo realm.


    It''s terrible. In the past, I couldn''t feel it in the face of eagle eye. Now I''m very close to the great swordsman. In the face of Meng Haoran, I actually have a feeling in the face of the wild monster hand. I clearly told myself that as long as I make a move, I will be torn to pieces.


    It was because of this feeling that Solon gave up this opportunity. His goal is to be the first, but it does not mean that he is a fool. He knew he would lose. Before, he dared to challenge eagle eye directly because he was young and frivolous at that time. In addition, there should be no big difference between his direct feeling and his strength. Only when he had the opportunity to win did he act decisively.


    As soon as Sauron''s words were spoken, Xiangji beside him was relieved. He was really afraid that Sauron would go on without a brain. It was really hard to clean up at that time.


    "Oh! I''ll wait." What do you say, but Meng Haoran knows that day will never come, because as long as he surpasses others, the guy who is surpassed by himself will never be able to surpass, and the gap will only be farther and farther away, let alone Sauron is weaker than him from the beginning.


    "Are you looking for someone?" Meng Haoran stopped paying attention to Sauron and chatted with Luffy.


    Lu Fei was still at a loss. He didn''t know that there had been an invisible confrontation just now. He was surprised at Meng Haoran''s question: "ah, how do you know? It''s really powerful." Where the hell is it?


    "We''re here to find the uncle. He avenged his kindness. We saved him, but he beat us. I''ll beat him up. Do you know where he is?" Luffy didn''t say who the uncle was, but Meng Haoran and Green Pheasant understood what he meant.


    Seeing Luffy''s attitude towards his teacher, the Green Pheasant knows that Luffy can''t lie, so the teacher is really saved by Luffy, so he has a trace of gratitude to Luffy.


    In fact, Luffy thinks so out of his intuition and respect for the old and love the young, but it is precisely because of his intuition that he has taken a lot of detours and has been recognized by many people, which can also be called a talent.


    "He? It should be somewhere on this island!" Meng Haoran said vaguely.


    Luffy was happy. "It''s really here. It''s great."


    "Do you know what his purpose is?" Meng Haoran asked.


    This question made Luffy feel at a loss. He didn''t know that Z was going to destroy the world. He just wanted to beat him.


    "Why, what''s his purpose?" Lu Fei asked if he didn''t understand. Then Meng Haoran told him the information he knew.


    Knowing that he was going to destroy the world, when he left Luffy, the others were surprised and said they were going to stop him. He looked eager, and usop was even more panicked.


    Luffy didn''t feel much and said, "well, I''ll stop him. Just beat him up before that." The point is revenge. His world is so simple and rough.

 Chapter 197

    Lu Fei''s words made other people laugh bitterly, and his mood became much better.


    "Then let''s go!" Meng Haoran suggested that Luffy gladly agreed. He never thought about why Meng Haoran wanted to be with him.


    However, when other straw hat League members heard that Meng Haoran wanted to be together, they wondered why Meng Haoran appeared here at this time. It seems that it has nothing to do with this matter.


    Of course, it''s better for Meng Haoran to be together. At that time, it''s much better to grasp. Meng Haoran won''t watch the world destroy like this, will he?


    They don''t know the secret. Even if the black wrist Ze method is blackened, it can''t destroy the world.


    Walking towards the depths of the island, the island is already in ruins. The original density has long disappeared. The magma everywhere makes the island look very hot, like a volcano that can erupt at any time.


    Fortunately, everyone was not weak. Even in this environment, they moved freely and soon came to a broad flat land.


    "Oh, it''s you!" A man with a mechanical arm on his right arm, wearing a pair of sunglasses and tall clothes, was sitting on a rock.


    "Teacher." The Green Pheasant shouted to the man in a respectful tone, which didn''t seem to change because of what zefa did now.


    "Are you here to stop me? And you, straw hat boy, aren''t you dead yet?" Zefa, that is, the man said that he was not moved by the arrival of Meng Haoran and others.


    Meng Haoran was speechless at this time. He was ignored again. He was about to speak to show his sense of existence, but the sound of footsteps came from the rear.


    A group of guys in the cloak of justice arrived. It was the Navy led by the red dog.


    As soon as the red dog came, he first found Meng Haoran. His expressionless face suddenly became ugly. He even ignored the main goal this time and directly targeted Meng Haoran.


    "Meng Haoran, why are you here if you don''t stay on nine Snake Island? Are you the mastermind of this matter?" In fact, he can''t do this himself, because no one wants to destroy the world except madmen, and Meng Haoran is obviously not a madman.


    But all this is not important for red dog. He just found a reason to deal with Meng Haoran. In fact, before that, he didn''t take Ze FA''s destruction of the world seriously, because his understanding of his teacher made him know that Ze FA''s destruction of the world is impossible. This time, he led the team in person to avoid gossip. After all, he is his own teacher.


    "Red dog, you are still like that. You believe that others have made mistakes regardless of what they are." Zefa looked at Meng Haoran in surprise at this time, and knew that he had just looked away. He actually defeated Meng Haoran with white beard, but when he heard the words of red dog, he mocked.


    The red dog snorted coldly and didn''t reply. Instead, he stared at Meng Haoran.


    "What do you mean by staring at me like that? I know I''m handsome, but I''m not attracted to men, let alone you. I have a normal sexual orientation. I hereby declare that I don''t engage in sex." Meng Haoran looked scared.


    Although the red dog didn''t understand what the base was, he guessed something from Meng Haoran''s words. Suddenly, his face was constipated like eating stool.


    Others also want to laugh. They don''t dare to laugh. They hold it very hard.


    "Hahaha, it''s the first time I know that Grand Admiral likes men." Zefa didn''t have so many scruples and smiled directly.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, teacher. You''d better catch it!" Then he turned his head to the pheasant. "You won''t stop the Navy from catching the murderer who wants to destroy the world, will you?" The red dog looked at the intact green pheasant and felt a storm in his heart. It was clear that the Green Pheasant had lost a jump leg at that time. How could it grow out.


    The red dog is still afraid of the Green Pheasant, because although he won the battle for the Navy marshal, he just won a narrow victory. After that, he still cultivated for a while. If the Green Pheasant stands on the side of zefa, he really doesn''t have the confidence to deal with them, let alone Meng Haoran here.


    As for the straw hat group, the red dog didn''t care at all. In his opinion, if he took action, he could kill them every minute.


    "Don''t worry! The Green Pheasant has nothing to do with this. I planned all this alone." Zefa said before the Green Pheasant could speak. He didn''t want the Green Pheasant to wear the hat of a sinner.


    "Teacher... Alas!" The Green Pheasant looked at his teacher helplessly. In fact, he didn''t care, but he didn''t want to go against the teacher''s will. He had seen that the teacher was determined to live and die and couldn''t stop it.


    At this moment, many people in the Navy looked at zefa with complex looks. They were all former students of zefa and didn''t want to see this scene.


    Even so, the red dog still didn''t take action immediately, because Meng Haoran didn''t show his attitude.


    "Hey, old man, as long as you say a word, I''ll help you solve them." Meng Haoran''s unexpected words stunned zefa. He didn''t understand why he wanted to help Meng Haoran when he met him for the first time. He had to know that he wanted to destroy the world!


    Although he knew that zefa would not agree, the red dog was also nervous at this time.


    "Thank you for your kindness, but when did I need someone else''s help? Even now I''m old, I can deal with a red dog." The words were full of confidence, so Meng Haoran had to give up.


    "Hey, I don''t care what you want, but I must beat him up." Luffy stood up mindlessly at this time, completely ignoring what occasion it was.


    Everyone in the Navy looked at Luffy like a fool. They could have let you go. Now they came out and died. They really thought they could beat Mr. zefa. This is their idea.


    "Let me get rid of you first! Remember, it''s not good to be a pirate." Zefa said, and others just looked on, giving zefa a face.


    The others in the straw hat group were a little frightened, because too many strong men nearby were watching them, but at the same time they were proud of having such a bold captain.


    "Then let''s start! I must beat you up this time." Luffy moved his hands and feet and stretched his face. It looked funny.


    Zefa raised his mechanical arm known as the ''crusher'' and aimed it at Luffy, ready to attack at any time.

 Chapter 198

    "I won''t be fooled easily this time." Looking at zefa''s crusher, Luffy was afraid. Last time, he was subdued because he didn''t know it was made of mixed hailou stone.


    In a word, the shredder is a relatively high-end equipment in the pirate. It can be close or far. Also, because the characteristics of the hailou stone restrain the devil fruit, it has a very powerful function.


    However, if there is no shredder and zefa has intact hands, his combat power is actually more powerful. Compared with the so-called black wrist zefa, his main strength is in those hands.


    "Maybe that." As zefa spoke, the shredder fired a series of hailou stone bullets.


    Still coming? This time, Luffy learned to be smart, stopped fighting hard and began to hide, but he was still scratched by some bullets.


    "Damn, second gear" Luffy put one hand on the ground, and then his body quickly became blood red and steaming, which accelerated the flow of blood to strengthen the strength of his body. This is a unique move of rubber man. Generally, people will burst blood vessels and die due to the pressure of blood pressure when starting.


    Launched the second gear Luffy, changed guns instantly, avoided the starter bullet, and then approached zefa at high speed.


    "Rubber jet machine gun" instantly turned into countless shadows and hit zefa.


    Zefa stood the shredder in front of him to block Luffy''s attack, but Luffy didn''t stop it. Instead, the faster the attack, as if to break the shredder.


    Feeling the power of the shredder, zefa was surprised, but he was looking for the weakness of Luffy''s attack.


    Suddenly, zefa removed the shredder in front of him and used it to attack, accurately caught Luffy''s attack track, and then,


    "Ah, caught." Luffy''s hand was caught by the crusher and lost his strength.


    "Luffy!!"


    "Is that the only level?" Zefa said mercilessly and increased his strength, giving way to the scream of pain.


    However, it seemed that he didn''t want to end like this. Zefa threw Luffy out and planned to give him another chance.


    Luffy stood up shaking, his eyes full of fighting spirit, not depressed, "I''m the man who wants to be the pirate king." With a loud roar, he turned on the armed color in the second gear, and his feet and fists became dark.


    "Pirate king, it''s ridiculous. A kid like you can''t be it." Zefa said with some disdain, but his eyes looked at Luffy with a trace of appreciation.


    "I''m going to be." Luffy seemed to be enraged and rushed up again, but this time his attack strength was strengthened again.


    While fighting with Luffy, zefa was surprised at Luffy''s growth, because he found that Luffy became stronger and stronger in the battle with him, as if he were absorbing his experience.


    "The pirates deserve to die." Zefa thought that Luffy such a talent was actually a pirate. He was inexplicably angry and waved a shredder angrily.


    Who knows, Luffy really didn''t dodge this time. He also roared and collided with it.


    "You''re looking for death..." before he finished, "click" came out, and Luffy broke the crusher with his fist.


    Just as Luffy smiled, zefa kicked him out, looked at the crusher in memory and resolutely abandoned it.


    Without the crusher, his strength decreased, but without the shackles of the crusher, his black wrist zefa was just about to show what the black wrist was.


    The weight of the crusher is not clear. It hit the ground and hit a pit on the ground. Therefore, zefa is much faster and can fully keep up with the speed of Luffy.


    So, the battle started again, and they hit each other with one punch and one foot.


    The stop lasted more than three hours. Finally, zefa was old after all. With his disability, he was defeated by Luffy by a very weak advantage, blinding the Navy''s dog eyes.


    "You won," said zefa, lying on the ground and looking at Luffy, who barely stood up.


    "Ha ha." Lu Fei laughed. It looked funny with his embarrassed appearance, but no one laughed at him, because even so, he proved himself with his actions.


    It can be said that now Luffy has officially entered the eyes of the high-level Navy, especially red dog, and is no longer regarded as an insignificant figure.


    Meng Haoran didn''t care that Luffy won zefa at this time, but it was a little strange. It is reasonable that zefa is not alone. He still has many subordinates, especially the beautiful swordsman adomiralu Ayn. Her fruit ability is very interesting. She will reverse the fruit. The age of the things she encounters will be 12 years old, which is very useful in many cases.


    If the other party is in his 20s, as long as he uses the fruit ability to make him a little fart child, he doesn''t have to clean up how to clean up. Moreover, if he is present now, it should be stronger to make zefa 12 years younger and restore the young zefa. Or is there any defect in her ability, for example, she can''t be used on people who are stronger than her.


    The defeat of zefa made the navy ready to move and planned to solve the problem together with zefa. As for Meng Haoran and Green Pheasant, they could only pretend not to see them.


    "You go!" Zefa said to Luffy that with amazing perseverance, he stood up again and planned to get to know the Navy. He didn''t want Luffy to be caught. At this time, he had recognized Luffy and thought he shouldn''t stop here from Luffy''s performance in battle.


    "Maybe he will really realize his wish!" From Luffy''s body, zefa saw his former shadow. He did everything to be a hero and justice. Facts proved that he finally failed. I don''t know whether he can do it or not.


    Red dog did it himself in order to give zefa a dignity. Anyway, it was also his teacher, the former Navy General, who died in the hands of others. It was too cheap. He didn''t mind completing zefa.


    Compared with the top war, the red dog is more powerful, probably because he is in a good spirit when he becomes a marshal.


    Facing the red dog at its peak, zefa, who was already at the end of the crossbow, just fought with him at the beginning, and then completely fell into the disadvantage and was regarded as a sandbag by the red dog.


    As no one expected, zefa was finally killed by the red dog, but a whole body was left. It was supposed to be destroyed, but it was stopped by the Green Pheasant. Zefa''s body was frozen on the island by the Green Pheasant.


    The red dog saw that the Green Pheasant stopped, and zefa was indeed dead, so he didn''t worry about it and set his goal on Luffy.

 Chapter 199

    "I can''t do this. I''ll keep them this time. Come if you want to do it!" The Green Pheasant stood in front of the red dog again.


    "Green Pheasant, have you made a mistake? Now you are no longer a general of the Navy. You can''t manage the affairs of our navy." The red dog began to smoke black, which was a sign that he was going to do it.


    At the same time, the Green Pheasant began to send out cold, and ice crystals gradually formed around him.


    "Damn, I really made a mistake this time. I wish I had brought one or two generals." For the first time, the red dog regretted his carelessness. Although he really fought, he believed that he must win, but after looking at Meng Haoran, who was still nearby, he hesitated.


    "Marshal! Do you want to do it?" A lieutenant general next to the red dog asked.


    "Move what move, do you deal with Meng Haoran?" The red dog scolded for a while. At this time, he decided to retreat and fall in love with who.


    Seeing the red dog like this, the Green Pheasant is also relieved. To tell the truth, he doesn''t want to fight with the red dog. On the one hand, if he can''t fight with the red dog, on the other hand, Meng Haoran will inevitably not fight. It''s bad if the red dog dies. Although he is dissatisfied with the red dog, after all, he is the marshal of the Navy, If you die like this, it will be a great blow to the Navy.


    Although the Green Pheasant is no longer a navy, after all, he still has feelings for the Navy for so long in the Navy. He sincerely hopes that the navy can develop well.


    Like the pheasant, the straw hat gang can''t fight now. They are also relaxed after escaping the disaster.


    "Hey, are you leaving like this?" At this time, Meng Haoran spoke.


    Red dog and others froze, turned around and looked at Meng Haoran, showing a smile worse than crying. The unincorporated person had to bow his head under the eaves.


    "What do you want? Don''t think we dare not catch you." The voice is somewhat fierce. Originally, Meng Haoran, the enemy of the Navy, didn''t dare to do it. It''s a shame to turn a blind eye. Now he''s still told not to go. Who''s the Navy.


    Meng Haoran looked at the expression of red dog and others with great interest and said, "I just want to inform you of one thing. Do you want such a big reaction? Besides, do you really dare to do it?"


    Meng Haoran''s words surprised the straw hats on one side. I didn''t expect that Meng Haoran would be so domineering and openly challenge the Navy. Moreover, it seems that the Navy doesn''t dare to fight back, as if it was afraid of Meng Haoran.


    "It really deserves to be the strongest in the world." Sauron''s eyes looking at Meng Haoran were full of enthusiasm. This was the man in his mind.


    "It''s terrible. I''ll stay away from them." Usop had unknowingly separated from the army.


    "Worthy of God, it''s so handsome!!!" Joba and Frankie, their eyes lit up.


    The red dog looked at Meng Haoran with an iron face. His eyes were full of anger after being played, but his feet were nailed in place like roots. He didn''t have a brain because of Meng Haoran''s words.


    Meng Haoran laughed to himself. The feeling of pretending to be forced was still good, but he didn''t continue to waste time,


    "Let me inform you here! I will hold a world conference in jiushe island. The theme of this time is to determine the ownership of the world. Whether you come or not depends on your own."


    "What? What qualifications do you have to hold such a conference, completely ignoring the Navy and the world government." A Navy jumped out and yelled.


    "Well," Meng Haoran, who was still smiling, said coldly, "I don''t need you to confirm whether I am qualified or not, but now I know that you are not qualified to speak here. If those who are not qualified say something, then there is no need to exist."


    As soon as the words fell, in the eyes of others, the body of the navy who had just spoken gradually disappeared, as if it had been wiped out by an eraser.


    "What, my hands, my feet, ah! Help! I don''t want to disappear like this." Seeing himself slowly disappear, the navy has no time to regret jumping out and talking just now.


    He turned his eyes to the red dog for help, but found that the red dog turned his head to other directions and finally despair. However, glancing around, he suddenly saw Meng Haoran sneering. It was like finding a savior. He completely ignored that Meng Haoran was the culprit like him.


    "Please, let me go. I''m willing to do anything about it, even betraying the Navy. Please."


    But Meng Haoran was not moved at all. "I don''t need such men who can betray at any time."


    Seeing that Meng Haoran didn''t change his mind, the Navy finally knew that he was hopeless, and then looked at Meng Haoran with a resentful expression.


    "You devil, I curse you for not dying well and not having a son..." before I finished, Meng Haoran''s indifferent expression changed, and half of the Navy''s body disappeared in an instant.


    "Although I know it''s impossible, I can''t let you say that." Thinking that nothing had happened, he said, but it was full of malice in the eyes of others.


    Now even Luffy was a little far away from Meng Haoran.


    Of course, the Navy did not dare to talk any more, and the scene was silent.


    "Well, the annoying guy is gone. The matter has been notified, so I''ll go." Meng Haoran walked towards the distance.


    the second day,


    The world is boiling again,


    "Big news! The Shinto releases news to hold a World Congress on jiushe Island, which seems to decide the ownership of the world and change the current pattern of confrontation between the Navy and the pirates!" A man looked at the newspaper in his hand and his eyes stood out.


    "What, is it true? Show me." A young man nearby grabbed the newspaper and looked up, and then his face became more and more ugly.


    "Will there be big changes in the world that has just calmed down?" Countless people who got the news thought so.


    ¡­¡­


    "Dad, Meng Haoran''s invitation, let''s go to jiushedao to attend the conference in a week." Marco said to white beard, who was drinking heavily.


    "Young master, the latest information and invitation." Baby5 handed Mingge an invitation representing the divine religion.


    The world government and the five old stars are sitting together in a meeting. There is an invitation on the meeting table, which is particularly eye-catching.


    At the same time, major forces in the world have received news and tickets to jiusnake island.

 Chapter 200

    "Have you really made a decision?" On nine Snake Island, Hankuk said softly to Meng Haoran, who was leisurely enjoying Kariya''s massage.


    "Of course. Now the time is ripe. You have to have confidence in me." Meng Haoran knew that Hankuk was talking about inviting the world to jiushe island this time.


    Yes, how could they not know such a big thing? Although he believes in Meng Haoran''s strength, he has to face the world this time, and Hankuk can''t help worrying about gain and loss.


    In fact, they don''t understand Meng Haoran''s practice. They obviously have the highest identity and such a powerful force in the world. As long as Meng Haoran is patient for a while, it''s easy to dominate the world unknowingly after 10 years. You know, the development momentum of the divine religion is very strong. Maybe no one believes it, In fact, 10% of the people in the world have joined the divine religion, although most of them are ordinary people without combat effectiveness.


    But now Meng Haoran wants to solve it at one time. Such a big war is inevitable. No matter how to fight, there may be damage. They can''t help worrying.


    "Well, well, it''s a big deal. I promise you will be careful." Seeing hancook''s concern, Meng Haoran comforted.


    Alas, in fact, I don''t want to do this myself. After all, I''m not such a publicity person, but my intuition tells me that bad things will happen if I don''t solve the world of the pirate king quickly.


    If it succeeds this time, there will be unexpected good things.


    What Meng Haoran doesn''t know is that this feeling doesn''t appear for no reason, but the warning given by the system. If Meng Haoran ignores it like this, the system will leave him as soon as the time comes. It can be said that Meng Haoran believes that his feeling is right to make the plan of fighting in advance.


    "That''s it." Hankuk saw that things had become a fact and could not be changed, so he had to secretly make up his mind that he must contribute at that time. Moreover, he was relieved to think of the recent cultivation achievements of Nami and others. Unconsciously, his strength has become so strong that the former little girls have become qualified soldiers, Especially after having the devil fruit of the natural system, even the worst Nuo Qigao has the strength to be a proportional general, and others can compete with the generals.


    ¡­¡­


    Next, nine Snake Island became lively for the first time because it had to receive the guests who came one after another. The men who were rarely seen at ordinary times could be seen everywhere this time. The tradition of forbidding men to go to the island in nine Snake Island was completely broken, but there were no waves under Meng Haoran''s order.


    Of course, Meng Haoran won''t let others take advantage of it. He built an outer city in jiushe Island long ago. Guests can only enter the outer city, but the original place of women in jiushe island is still inaccessible.


    Moreover, Meng Haoran also popularized sexual knowledge. Now people in jiusnake island are not so interested in men as before, so there will never be men surrounded.


    Meng Haoran is a little worried. Other people are trembling when they come to jiushe island. They dare not find trouble. For fear of angering the people of jiushe Island, Meng Haoran''s deterrent is too great.


    "Is this the headquarters of the divine religion? It looks so majestic! I can''t walk any more." Said a fellow who came to see the world with the great power.


    "Hehe! Don''t be nervous. The reputation of the divine religion is still good. As long as you don''t make mistakes, they won''t target you." A middle-aged man next to him smiled and comforted. He looked obviously much easier, but what happened to his clenched hands.


    In just three days, nine Snake Island has been overcrowded. It can be said that there are black and white, three religions and nine streams. Quarrels and collisions are common. However, because it is on nine Snake Island, there is no greater conflict. They are all patient. Even the navy is not surprised. They don''t catch the pirates at the first time.


    Of course, Meng Haoran also knows these situations. He is very satisfied with this. It seems that he still has a lot of face.


    However, things are not so simple. I believe they can''t stand it for long. The conference will completely break out in a few days. At that time, if Meng Haoran doesn''t show absolute strength, he will become the object of their vent, and the consequences are unimaginable.


    The day before the meeting, everyone arrived. This time, all the members of the pirate four emperors arrived. The Navy, the revolutionary army and the world government came. The most surprising thing is that even the representatives of the Tianlong people came. It seems that the world belongs to them, and the Tianlong people also think that the world belongs to them.


    "Tianlong people, they dare to come here. Speaking of it, I forget that I still need a promise from hancook. There were still things unfinished at that time. Let Tianlong people disappear completely this time." Meng Haoran sneered at the news, but Tianlong people didn''t know how big a mistake they had made. What was waiting for them this time was an unimaginable disaster.

 Chapter 201

    "The time has finally come to start." Meng Haoran stood up and began to walk outside, but behind him were 12 stars Dharma protector and Nami.


    At this time, everyone was on the square specially built for the conference. When everyone arrived, Meng Haoran had not come yet.


    "What''s the matter? Is he kidding us? He won''t come at this time."


    "In other words, I can''t stand it. I really don''t pay attention to us."


    At this time, only those real leaders will be calm, because they know that Meng Haoran is qualified to let them wait like this. Besides, they haven''t waited long now.


    "Wow, come, come, the God Emperor is coming." A young man who saw Meng Haoran''s arrival shouted quickly.


    "It''s really coming. It''s the divine emperor Meng Haoran. Is there a 12 star Dharma protector behind him? He looks so handsome!"


    "Ah, isn''t that Luo? I said why he disappeared. It turned out that he joined the divine religion and became a Dharma protector."


    "There are also the Navy traitor Drake, the big pirate green pepper, and..." more and more Dharma protector identities were revealed, causing bursts of exclamation.


    However, some interested people, such as white beard, dragon and red dog, are concerned about the armor worn by the 12 star Dharma protector, "that is the legendary armor that can increase people''s strength. It is said that as long as you wear it, you can be completely immune to the attack below the senior general, and the attack of the senior general can be immune to half, which is incredible."


    "Eagle eye, a lot better!" Red hair looks at his good friend eagle eye. It is obvious that eagle eye has changed a lot. It is more simple and sincere than before. It seems that he has gained a lot.


    Meng Haoran felt a few strong breath as soon as he arrived. He was as much as white beard. He quickly locked some people.


    In the southeast, a huge woman was eating sweets as if no one else was around. She was followed by a group of not weak men. She was the only female nickname "bigom" among the four emperors, that is, Charlotte Lingling of aunt. Like aunts in the real world, she had extremely strong combat power. She is extremely fond of sweets. She is a terrible figure who can mobilize to capture a country for snacks.


    In the west, an extremely strange looking guy quietly closed his eyes and took a nap, but his breath was mixed with the breath of countless beasts. Even Meng Haoran felt the danger, and he saw a punch man far behind him, probably his men.


    "Kaiduo is better known than seen. Indeed, he is worthy of being called the strongest creature in the world. He looks stronger than the white beard without recovery, but not necessarily now." Meng Haoran quickly confirmed his identity.


    It seemed that Meng Haoran''s gaze was felt, and his tightly closed eyes opened in an instant. Suddenly, a lightning appeared in the void, just like the regained power of a lion.


    At this time, Meng Haoran has shifted his goal, and kaiduo looks at Meng Haoran with some doubts.


    "The feeling just now was that you met a strong enemy? Could it be him?"


    There are a few guys hiding deep! Meng Haoran looked at the naval camp and clearly felt several breath far above the red dog, but he didn''t see anyone.


    "Can it be the five old stars? Only they can be so strong!" Meng Haoran can only think so.


    Now, the general''s combat power is no longer in his eyes. Only when he reaches the level of white beard can he pay attention to it. The red dog just gives Meng Haoran a more look because of his special identity.


    Quickly walked to his seat and sat down, and a group of protective rules behind him consciously stood behind him. As for Nami, they have their own position. Of course, Meng Haoran won''t let them stand.


    "Green pepper! Has his head recovered?" Navy camp Kapp looked at the sharp green pepper on his head and wondered. If he remembered correctly, he had flattened his head at that time.


    Karp doesn''t know how easy it is for Meng Haoran to restore green pepper.


    "What a big look. Even the green pepper is just standing behind him." Some powerful people took a breath. You know, all of them may not be as strong as green pepper alone.


    Throughout the audience, all those who are qualified to sit down are famous people in the sea. Most of those who have seats are big pirates with a reward of more than 100 million or people with strength above lieutenant general.


    After receiving the microphone, "cough, Moses, Moses" Meng Haoran tried it a little. Although he knew that there would be no Oolong with the microphone broken at this time, he couldn''t help trying.


    At Meng Haoran''s opening, everyone turned their attention to Meng Haoran, the person who initiated the world conference. Before that, even they didn''t think that Meng Haoran''s appeal was so great. Basically, all the top combat forces in the world are gathered here. Even the Navy and pirates are safe under Meng Haoran''s face.


    If everyone really agrees to one thing this time, it will certainly be done. Therefore, this conference is no small matter. It can be said that as long as we win the conference, we will win the whole world. At that time, the unification of the world is really not a dream.


    "First of all, I would like to thank all the guests for their participation. Thank you for calling me to attend this conference. Thank you," Meng Haoran said, pausing here. "There is no doubt that everyone present came only after receiving my invitation."


    "However, there are some people who come uninvited without receiving the invitation. Here I''ll ask these people to leave first." As soon as the words fell, several Dharma protectors behind Meng Haoran went straight to the team of Tianlong people.


    The team of Tianlong people is not difficult to find, just next to the Navy.


    "What are you doing? We''re the Tianlong people of the world''s nobles. We want to drive us away. You''re afraid of ambition, aren''t you?" But his words fell on his head without falling in love. Meng Haoran''s people came to kill. It was a scene to say please leave.


    "What, they dare to kill Tianlong people in public, or in front of the Navy. Now it''s big." There was an uproar.


    Sure enough, looking at this situation, the faces of the Navy suddenly became very ugly. It was a shame to be beaten face-to-face or looked at by the pirates.


    "Marshal? Do you want to do it?" A staff like man next to the red dog asked.


    The red dog waved his hand and said, "no, the next thing is more important." It''s strange in my heart that the ''bosses'' still don''t give orders. It''s really calm.


    Therefore, the Tianlong people were slaughtered in a strange look. No one stood up to help them, and they were also unpopular.

 Chapter 202

    A few minutes later, the Tianlong people completely disappeared from the public''s view, and Meng Haoran began to speak again.


    "Well, the guys who don''t obey the rules have been solved. Let''s continue now!" He said calmly, as if killing Tianlong people was like killing chickens.


    At this time, hancook blushed and thought: is this for me? I''m so excited.


    "As the host of this conference, we have prepared for this conference for a long time. All kinds of situations have been taken into account. The conference is divided into three parts. The first one is a speech, the second one is a debate, and the third one is also the most important competition. The speech is about our views on the present and the world, as well as our own ideas. Because their views are different, there is the second one Debate, use language to make the other party understand their own thoughts; This can''t be solved. There''s only force. " When Meng Haoran said that the pirates who made speeches and debates frowned, they were not good at these, while the naval camp and the revolutionary army camp showed a trace of joy.


    What''s going on? Many people don''t understand. But when the third contest of the general assembly was announced, everyone knew that whoever hit the fist in the end was the winner.


    Are the first two necessary? People couldn''t help thinking so.


    "Some people may question whether the first two items of the conference are necessary, but my answer is of course necessary. This time it is broadcast live all over the world and has no strength. If you have ideas, you will be recognized by the public." Meng Haoran said that as a citizen of China Z, he knows the importance of the people at the bottom. He has only strength but no support from the people. Even if he wins for a time, he will eventually fail. If he gets support, even if he doesn''t win immediately, the victory is not far away.


    Other people were also thoughtful after listening to Meng Haoran''s words. In particular, the Navy knew that the power of fishing boats was powerful. As long as the first two items of this conference pressed people, people''s recognition of the navy would be greatly strengthened.


    "It doesn''t make any sense! If not, start the first item." Meng Haoran pretended to be very generous, but as long as he found that someone wanted to speak, he showed a trace of momentum and oppression, so that he couldn''t speak.


    "Well, then I''ll announce the first item of the conference. The speech begins. The place of the speech is the platform specially built in the center." After that, there was a small table in the center of the venue, a cuboid about 1 meter high.


    Then it fell into the cold, because no one wants to be the first. After all, the first one will always suffer.


    As for Meng Haoran, he is ready for the final finale, so as to reflect his weight.


    "Kurala, no one will be the first, so let me say a few words!" White beard is worthy of white beard. His bearing is different.


    "It''s white beard. He''s going to play. Now you can see his style."


    People all over the world also focused on white beard for the first time. At this moment, white beard attracted the world''s attention.


    White beard walked to the podium step by step, completely ignoring everyone''s different eyes and looking full of confidence.


    "Er, as a pirate, in fact, I think it! The world is very beautiful, because there are dreams worth chasing, and I went out of the sea because of my dreams during this period..." white beard said his views word by word.


    "Isn''t this his personal experience? Is there any mistake?" Meng Haoran couldn''t laugh or cry. White beard didn''t talk about the key point at all. He just talked about his own affairs from his own point of view, which seemed very one-sided.


    But it is this way of speaking that has attracted many people. They are very curious about white beard''s philosophy of life. This time, they really got what they wanted.


    "... finally, I think existence is reasonable. Since the pirate profession exists, it is needed. I hope more people with ideals go to sea." White beard concluded that the general meaning is that pirates can exist.


    White beard''s words were recognized by most pirates, but they made the Navy react very much.


    "Nonsense, it is because there are so many selfish pirates that the world is in a mess, and many civilians suffer from it." The red dog stood up and the second walked to the podium.


    "As a marshal of the Navy, I would like to talk about the view of our navy. As an organization for safeguarding world peace, I think as long as it is a pirate, no matter what their starting point is, but since it is a pirate, it should not exist. The navy is to maintain the existence of justice. As long as there is a navy, we will not let a pirate go one day. We should be responsible for everyone. With a Navy ... "red dog kept talking about how good the navy is and how bad the pirates are. In short, it means that the pirates should die. As long as there are no pirates, the world will be peaceful.


    The red dog''s speech was booed at the scene. It was too extreme to think that all the pirates were bad.


    Then the Dragon came on,


    "The world needs change." The first sentence of the Dragon startled everyone. "The world seems peaceful, but who knows that countless people suffer because of this strange system in many places? The world government doesn''t treat ordinary people as human beings at all... So I think it''s time to change."


    Long is worthy of being the leader of the revolutionary army. The central idea is inseparable from the revolution. He also discredited the world government by the way.


    With the beginning of the three major forces, the representatives of the forces needed to speak on the stage about their views and everything. There was even a pirate talking about cooking on it.


    In the end, the speech has become a stage for people to talk about their life, not to mention the effect is good. Many people introduce themselves on the world stage and feel very excited.


    Finally, it was Meng Haoran''s turn to appear. He stood up slowly.


    "Before my speech, please look at something." In the surprised eyes of the people, two nine Snake Island soldiers moved out two screens, and then videos and pictures appeared on them.


    "This is..." everyone looked at everything on the screen in shock.


    On the left is a war. Countless people died on the battlefield, and then after the war, countless people lost their relatives because of the war and lived a sad life from then on.


    It is also interspersed with the tragedy of people being starved to death, the situation of being robbed by robbers and pirates, and the dark side of all kinds of society. It is simply appalling.


    On the left, people see the life of bullying the weak and ordinary people. The picture of a child happily eating a piece of black and moldy bread is impressive.

 Chapter 203

    The screen on the right is completely different. It shows the upper life and all kinds of delicious food in the world. All kinds of enjoyment. When others work for a piece of blackened bread, they dress gorgeous one by one, enjoy the world''s top food and wine, and there are so many left in the end.


    People live a carefree life, rich clothes and food, without any trouble, no war, no robbers and pirates, and no longer worry about their livelihood.


    Anyway, this kind of life is what people dream of.


    The picture lasted for 20 minutes. The two screens described it like a heaven and a hell.


    "I have a dream. I dream that one day, the valleys will rise and the mountains will fall; the rough and tortuous road will become a smooth road, and the holy light will be revealed and shine on the world. On that day, the world will no longer be dark and full of inequality. Anyone can enjoy the beauty of the world and worry about their livelihood." At the end of the picture, Meng Haoran began his speech.


    "I have a dream that all races in the world can coexist peacefully without discrimination and that human beings and fishmen can sail together; I have a dream that there will be no slaves in the world. One day, the sons of former slave owners and slaves can work together, pray together, fight together, go to jail together and safeguard freedom together."


    "I have a dream that there will be no war in the world, peace shines on the world, war orphans no longer exist, blood will no longer spill over the earth, and tears will no longer appear on people''s faces."


    "I have a dream. Everyone in the world has the right to pursue dreams, because dreams are valuable in life..."


    Meng Haoran''s series of words completely shocked the world. The audience was silent. They were attracted by Meng Haoran''s words and showed their yearning, but some didn''t care.


    "I didn''t expect his ideological level to be so high." White beard sighed and had a better impression of Meng Haoran.


    "Will there really be such a world?" Others feel unreal.


    However, different from the scene, at this moment in the world, after hearing Meng Haoran''s speech, countless ordinary people feel the greatness of the divine religion for the first time. Many people who have lost confidence in life stand up again. The world''s recognition of Meng Haoran has reached the peak. After all, most ordinary people in the world have fought.


    As Meng Haoran spoke, he was concerned about the growth of faith. He found that the awesome force of belief had made him unconvinced. He could only sigh that a great man''s speech was really giving him strength. He had only learned from it and exerting such great power. Now I am afraid that people are much more approbate than the world government.


    "... now the world is far from reaching my dream, so I established the divine religion in order to realize my dream and hope to make a contribution to the world. If our divine religion leads the world, I believe the world will move forward under the dream, and the real life will not be the world on the left, but on the right." Meng Haoran finally said his purpose to unify the world.


    When people listened to his words and thought of the two videos just now, they had a deep feeling about Meng Haoran''s description. They even had the idea that if the god religion could replace the world government.


    "What a terrible young man. In this way, our world government is very embarrassed, but the world still depends on force. In the end, as long as we win, everything will not come true."


    "That is, power is everything. What''s the use of ordinary people''s support."


    "We knew a lot about this a long time ago? Otherwise we wouldn''t be so strong." A conversation deep in the naval camp.


    "Well, after my speech, let''s move on to the second item of the conference. Now, please stand up to me if you think I''m not speaking well." Meng Haoran said, glancing at the people.


    This time, no one of the miracles stood up. They really had nothing to say. They couldn''t even refute Meng Haoran''s world. Although they vaguely felt that there was something wrong, they couldn''t say. Compared with Meng Haoran, who has experienced the information age, they still broke the Tucson pattern.


    "In that case, it means that everyone agrees with my point of view, and there is no need to carry out the third item. Then I announce the end of the conference, and I hope you will obey the management of our God Religion in the future." Meng Haoran said with a smile.


    "Are you kidding? Do you think we will listen to you? What else do we need our navy to do? In short, our navy and the world government will not listen to the divine religion. Meng Haoran, you take it for granted." The red dog said and looked at Meng Haoran sarcastically.


    Meng Haoran didn''t speak immediately, but looked straight at the red dog, then smiled and smiled nervously, "ha ha ha! Sure enough, it turned into this in the end. He thought it could be solved peacefully."


    Meng Haoran never thought that he could recover the world with his words, so he had expected this for a long time.


    "What do you think? Don''t you agree that my god religion manages the world?" Meng Haoran looked at the major forces one by one.


    Many people don''t speak, but those who really speak know that it''s useless to say. Only by showing absolute strength can they get their recognition, because Meng Haoran doesn''t have to come to realize the kind of world Meng Haoran said, and others can.


    "Well, then, let''s move on to the third item, force. The final winner can get the supervision of the world."


    "It''s OK to do so early. I think it''s better for me to manage the world, because I''m the strongest in the world." As soon as Meng Haoran''s words fell, a violent momentum broke out and said the declaration of ruling the world.


    "It''s him! Kaiduo, is he finally unable to bear it? It''s rare that he didn''t break out until now."


    "The good play is finally about to begin. Meng Haoran, what are you going to do?"


    Meng Haoran looked at kaiduo and showed a clear look. From the beginning, he knew that this guy would jump out.


    But then Meng Haoran said something that shocked the whole world,


    "The strongest? Just what I think, but defeating you can''t prove anything. Well, all of you, pirates, navy and revolutionary army, regardless of your identity, go together! I want one to fight all today. In fact, I still have a dream, that is, one to defeat all the strong in the world, and I will fight all today Come and try! "


    As soon as this word came out, the world fell into silence. Even others on Meng Haoran''s side couldn''t believe looking at Meng Haoran.

 Chapter 204

    "What! Did I hear you right? He seems to have said something terrible."


    "No, I heard him too. He said he wanted to fight all, that is, he wanted to face all the experts present alone. I can''t imagine it. He''s confused!"


    "In other words, even if he can defeat white beard, he will be defeated in an instant in the face of the siege of so many experts."


    Meng Haoran listened to the whispers around him and his expression remained unchanged. This time he was not joking. He really wanted to fight all by himself. Of course, he wanted to use his fruit ability this time, otherwise he really couldn''t fight.


    "Are you serious? Meng boy, although you are strong, it is impossible to defeat our siege." White beard asked seriously. To tell the truth, he didn''t want to siege.


    "Although some bully people, since you don''t care, let''s help you." The happiest thing is the red dog. At this time, I can''t wait to see Meng Haoran being watched to death.


    "Boy, can I think you look down on me?" Kaiduo''s domineering spirit broke out, and in an instant, countless people with insufficient strength fell down. In this way, there were only a thousand people present, but the rest were the elites among the elites.


    Meng Haoran smiled calmly. "It seems that you won''t believe I have this strength unless you show something."


    "You always know that I am the power of demon fruit, but you don''t know what it is!" Meng Haoran''s words have attracted the attention of all sober people. In fact, everyone has been curious about it for a long time. Meng Haoran has shown many strange abilities, which makes people guess that he is the one with the ability of devil fruit. However, because of this, Meng Haoran has too many abilities, so people can''t guess what fruit he ate, But what is certain is that it must be a fruit that has never appeared before.


    "The answer is finally coming out. What fruit is it?" At this time, even the curiosity of Nami and others outweighed the worry about Meng Haoran.


    "What fruit makes him so powerful? Is it a new type rarer than the natural system?" Guess so.


    Meng Haoran is very satisfied with the public''s attention to himself, because this should be the last war in the world. Coupled with his ability, even if they know, there is no way, so it''s no big deal to say it.


    "My demon fruit is the fruit of the holy word. Otherwise, why do you think my ship is called the holy word?"


    I see. It''s the fruit of the holy word! People first suddenly realized, and then were stunned. What is the fruit of the holy word? Although they know the name, they don''t know the specific function at all!


    So the expression "you TM are teasing me" appeared.


    Meng Haoran continued: "well, the specific ability is what I say, things will happen in the real world, for example."


    "Holy word: Battlefield generation." With Meng Haoran''s words, the land under their feet began to shake violently, and then the land gradually rose in the surprised eyes of everyone.


    "What is this? The earth has actually risen. Is it another empty Island coming into being?"


    "It doesn''t seem to be. It''s his ability." Some people think of what Meng Haoran said.


    Finally, a battlefield with a radius of about 10 kilometers was formed in the sky about 100 meters high. The people above looked at the surrounding scene in horror and felt the terror of the fruit of the holy word for the first time.


    "How is it possible that there is such a fruit? That doesn''t mean he is invincible. He says who dies will die." A man said in horror.


    I see. If so, Meng Haoran''s various abilities displayed outside will make sense, but there should be restrictions, otherwise he would have unified the world long ago.


    Some people don''t believe it. Of course, others believe it. Among them are eagle eye and white beard. White beard is because he knows how serious his injury is and has been cured instantly. That''s definitely because of the fruit of the holy word. Eagle eye knows that Meng Haoran won''t lie about such things through contact for a period of time.


    "My God! I didn''t expect to have such power. Is he a God?"


    "Wife, come out and see God."


    "I want to join the divine religion of the living God immediately. Only God can lead us."


    Meng Haoran moved again. He said, "holy word: recovery."


    "This feeling is..." red hair was surprised to find that his broken hand sent a crisp itching feeling, "arms... Arms grow out."


    When a brand-new arm appeared on the red hair, everyone stared at Meng Haoran and was completely convinced.


    "How can it be? How can there be such a thing in the world? You must be lying. I don''t believe it." A loud cry from gusdili showed the red dog who was close to madness. If what Meng Haoran said was true, the red dog felt that he was like a clown. He always regarded Meng Haoran as an enemy, but found that the enemy could be crushed at any time and kept him alive. However, he didn''t know it and dreamed that he could kill Meng Haoran one day.


    "It''s the fruit of magic, isn''t it? Now we see all your magic. Don''t lie to us. I won''t believe it." A pirate thought he was right and really convinced some people.


    "Yes, it must be magic. Meng Haoran quickly contacts magic, or we will rush forward. So many people can kill you."


    Meng Haoran looked at these guys with disdain, and even had fantasies, "noisy, disappear!" At the end of the last word, those who were shouting disappeared, as if they had never appeared at all.


    "It''s as like as two peas." is that true? The red dog said weakly, and his body was a little unstable.


    "I don''t believe it. How can you go against the sky? Your ability is useless to those who have reached a certain strength, isn''t it? Just disappeared, they are just small men with less strength than big generals." Kaiduo seems to have found Meng Haoran''s flaw, and his words also brightened some people''s eyes.


    Meng Haoran was silent. It cost a lot to make the people above the general disappear instantly. He really couldn''t use it before he got a lot of faith, but now it''s different. Meng Haoran doesn''t intend to say it, because it''s too boring to kill them in this way. It''s his idea to use his ability when he can''t fight.

 Chapter 205

    "There''s nothing to say! That''s what I said right," kaiduo sword Meng Haoran didn''t speak, thought he was right, and his hesitant eyes suddenly became fierce.


    It is absolutely impossible to keep him alive. This ability is too dangerous. Now Meng Haoran''s strength is not enough to kill them in an instant. If his strength improves again, it is possible to kill them. Such a bomb that can control people''s death at any time must be eliminated.


    At this moment, most people think so. In the face of the threat of life, all morality, benevolence and righteousness have been put aside. They are full of hostility to Meng Haoran, and only a few can maintain their original heart.


    "Since Meng Haoran has the idea of one enemy, let''s help him!" Said CADO, and then he did it.


    Immediately, the red dogs broke out, and the target Meng Haoran.


    Nothing about justice, nothing about evil, just don''t want to see too strong existence.


    "Don''t do it." Meng Haoran ordered Nami and others, then drew out his long sword and went out of the room.


    Meng Haoran on one side and the strong alliance of the pirate world on the other. The World War I was launched again.


    Meng Haoran became a streamer and constantly shuttled among the people, which was also very impressive.


    "Rattan tiger?" Suddenly he felt a great pressure coming from his body. At this time, Meng Haoran found that there was a blind voice besieging him, a Navy General rattan tiger with the fruit of gravity.


    At the same time, not far from the rattan tiger, there is a ferocious green cow, a guy who has not appeared in the original book. As for the other guy who is not weak, he should be another general.


    "You really think highly of me. The three generals and marshal of the navy are here." Meng Haoran''s body suddenly broke away from the effect of gravity, and the rattan tiger was swallowed by Meng Haoran and vomited a mouthful of blood.


    "So strong, I broke free in an instant." Rattan tiger said in his heart.


    "Go to hell! Big fire." The red dog also tried his best, and the fiery red color lit up most of the sky.


    However, Meng Haoran flashed in front of the red dog and cut it with a sword in his frightened eyes.


    "How possible!" The blood overflowed on his chest, and the red dog''s body fell slowly. He was seriously injured and lost his combat power,


    Just when Meng Haoran wanted to solve the red dog, kaiduo approached again. He was worthy of being the strongest creature in the world. The timing was just right, so Meng Haoran had to pay a return visit.


    "Bang!" Kaiduo''s fist collided with Meng Haoran''s sword, and Meng Haoran was forced to take a step backwards.


    This scene was seen in the eyes of the public. The morale of Meng Haoran, who had some depression because of his second killing of red dogs, rose sharply in an instant.


    "In fact, Meng Haoran is going to lose." A pirate showed bloodthirsty eyes and rushed at Meng Haoran with a knife, but the next moment he "bang", his whole body burst and died.


    "The strength of the lieutenant general also screams." Meng Haoran was disdainful.


    "Devil! He''s a devil." At this time, the pirates with insufficient strength collapsed. When I think of it, Meng Haoran is the one who can kill the general, and he doesn''t even need to do it.


    Meng Haoran glanced at the crowd with his eyes and said, "if I don''t have the strength and participate in the onlookers, I won''t be merciful." After that, two unlucky guys exploded for no reason, which was extremely terrible.


    In an instant, those with insufficient strength withdrew from the battlefield. There were only about 20 people on the scene who were still opposite Meng Haoran. They were all strong men with strength up to the level of general.


    "It''s a lot cleaner." Meng Haoran nodded with satisfaction.


    Fight again,


    "Dad, don''t we do it?" Outside the battlefield, Marco asked white beard.


    "He is the benefactor who has cured me. Besides, I disdain the siege." White beard said faintly. At this time, the four emperors had white beard and red hair. They did not participate in the siege. White beard was because he had been defeated in Meng Haoran''s hand once. In addition, Meng Haoran was kind to them in the top war, and the consciousness of experts made him give up the siege; The red hair is because the lost arm makes him unable to do the thing of vengeance. Of course, there is another reason.


    "Red hair, it''s better for you to stay here." Eagle eye stood in front of red hair with an indifferent face. He didn''t want red hair to die. His understanding of Meng Haoran made him sure that Meng Haoran won this time.


    "Why are there reservations? Are you guarding against something?" Eagle eye has some doubts in his eyes. He who has broken through the sword emperor deeply knows the horror of this realm. Even if he has just stepped into this realm, he is confident to compete with white beard, not to mention Meng Haoran who has gone far in this realm.


    The past few years have not been in vain. Coupled with Meng Haoran''s strong physique, it can be said that Meng Haoran is more than five times stronger than when he was in the war. At that time, he can barely defeat white beard, and now he has surpassed the level of white beard. I believe that if he fights with white beard again, I''m afraid white beard can''t claim 10 rounds.


    Now, there are only two or three who besiege Meng Haoran. They are at the level of white beard. Others are still limited to the generals. It is reasonable to say that if Meng Haoran breaks out with all his strength, he will soon have the upper hand, rather than the current situation of equal strength.


    "Why don''t they come out yet? It seems that they really bear it." Meng Haoran was wary of something while dealing with people.


    Yes, the reason why he didn''t do his best is that there are still five mice. Now Meng Haoran has determined that they are the five old stars. In his induction, the five guys are stronger than white beard. Each of them is a figure beyond the four emperors. No wonder they can rule the world government.


    If the five old stars had shot at that time, it would be strange for Roger to be the king of thieves in Shanghai.


    "Speed up the attack. He can''t hold on." Meng Haoran was pushed into the downwind. All the siege people were excited and attacked Meng Haoran crazily. For a time, the sword was powerful, the fruit ability flew all over the sky, and the earth was damaged.


    The whole island was shaking because of the terrible war, and there was a great tendency to sink to the bottom of the sea.


    But the residents of the island were not alarmed, because they fanatically believed that Meng Haoran would win and that God was omnipotent.


    "Look at the sky, that''s..." I saw a meteorite with a diameter of tens of meters in the sky falling to Meng Haoran''s place. It was Tenghu''s meteorite that fell from the sky.


    Meng Haoran couldn''t leave because he was entangled. Finally, he could only see the meteorite coming.


    Finally, with a bang, the meteorite came into contact with the ground


    "Haoran!!!" Nami and other women exclaimed. They clearly saw that Meng Haoran had not fled the range of meteorite attack at the last moment.

 Chapter 206

    "Dead?" The people looked at the pit hit by the boulder and thought to themselves.


    But the next moment,


    "Death? Are you talking about me?" A clear voice came from the bottom of the pit, and then Meng Haoran came out.


    "How is it possible that the clothes are not broken?" Looking at Meng Haoran, who had nothing at all, they were also stunned for a time.


    But Nami and others cried with joy, "great, Haoran is all right."


    "I said that the leader can''t be in trouble. Look! Such a big meteorite hit him. He just didn''t do anything." A religious congregation of a deity fanatically looked at Meng Haoran.


    "Well, is that all right?" The rattan tiger is also messy. I didn''t expect that the unique skill I''m proud of didn''t work at all.


    Meng Haoran looked at the tears of Nami and others. He was a little ashamed. He had known that he would not pretend to force, "let you worry. Don''t worry! It will end soon." With that, a silver light burst out on him.


    The silver light rushed into the sky and broke through the clouds. In an instant, the world seemed to be shrouded in the silver light and looked incomparably strange.


    They only felt that under the silver light, their bodies gradually became dull, as if they were in a quagmire.


    "Do it, or it''s over." Kaiduo was the first one to do it again. He knew he couldn''t go on like this, or he would be at the mercy of Meng Haoran. Although he didn''t know what the sudden silver light was, he made the most correct choice at this moment.


    "Did you find out? It''s late." Unknowingly, the silver light has covered the whole battlefield.


    Then everyone was shocked to find that they were bound by an invisible force. At this moment, their originally light body was like ten thousand pounds, and it was very difficult to move. This did not count. With the silver light entering the body, they only felt the pain of being delayed.


    "Vigorous Qi field." Meng Haoran murmured. This move is the unique move that Meng Haoran understood when he stepped into the sword queen. After entering the sword emperor, he is more proficient in mastering vigorous Qi. Those silver lights are actually his sword vigorous, but they are compressed to the limit and look like light. This move can instantly burst out countless vigorous Qi from his body, and then spread to the surrounding areas to form vigorous Qi, In this way, people in the field will be attacked by gang Qi. Although Gang Qi is scattered a lot, its power can not be underestimated.


    "Ah!" An ordinary general finally couldn''t stand the pain. He knelt down and screamed.


    "Kill him and everything will recover." Kaiduo''s roar woke the people up and tried to resist the pain.


    Sure enough, they deserve to be the top figures in the pirate world. Even under such circumstances, they can burst out the strength of great generals.


    "But you think that''s all I can do?" Meng Haoran sneered,


    Kaiduo and others looked at Meng Haoran''s smile and felt a burst of frightened meat strips for no reason.


    "It''s time to end. Let''s burst out the vigorous Qi attribute! Lei Lin."


    The people who had rushed to Meng Haoran glittered with silver, and then the thunder appeared in their bodies. The voice of "Zizi" sounded, and then they fell to the ground.


    The paralytic attribute of space mine has turned over so many people for the first time.


    "How can I? I can''t move with this feeling." Everyone, including kaiduo and aunt, was a little discouraged. Meng Haoran''s means were too strange and terrible.


    Meng Haoran smiled at his masterpiece. Although he knew that it was impossible to defeat them completely, he was very happy to see their embarrassment.


    "Can''t help it at last?" At this time, Meng Haoran just knew that one of the five old stars had shot, and smiled in his heart.


    "Boy, you are still too young." I saw a figure coming from a distance. When Meng Haoran thought he was going to attack himself, he was frightened to find that his route had changed.


    "Be careful, Nami!" Meng Haoran''s face changed greatly. He found that his intention was Nami on one side, so he said a word to remind, but it was too late.


    As soon as Nami was reminded, she also reacted quickly and planned to elementalize in an instant, but she found that a sense of weakness came and the elementalization ended.


    Although Nami has barely had the strength of a general, she has little experience in fighting after all. In addition, each of the five old stars is far stronger than a general, so she was subdued in an instant.


    The five old stars are shameless. In the face of Nami whose strength is far inferior to his own, they also use the sharp weapon of hailou stone.


    "Nami!" When the others reacted, Nami had been caught by the other party.


    Hancook was also very angry at this time. He didn''t expect that someone dared to attack them and was succeeded. He really didn''t know how to face Meng Haoran, but Meng Haoran had long told himself to look after other sisters.


    She didn''t know who was in front of her at the moment? Otherwise, she wouldn''t think so. As the controller of the world government, the five old stars have unfathomable strength. Even if she didn''t sneak attack just now, she couldn''t stop it.


    "Then you have something in our hands." He was wearing a black suit, bald head and a two pointed moustache. Said the man with a birthmark on his forehead.


    Then four more people appeared in front of the crowd.


    "Five old stars! You want to die." Meng Haoran said gnashing his teeth.


    "What, they are the five old stars!!" The five old stars are really too mysterious. Even white beard and others only know that there are so few people, and have never seen real people. They appear here this time, or in this way. For a time, everyone turned their attention to them.


    "Meng Haoran heard that you are a man who loves his wife. Now it is true, but it gives us an opportunity." The five old stars who caught Nami said proudly, as if Meng Haoran had become a turtle in a jar.


    "Yes, although you are powerful and even reach that level like us, you are too young and too successful after all. If you don''t hold the conference this time and don''t expose your ambitions, maybe we won''t find you so early. In this way, the world government will really be overthrown by you in a few decades."


    "Now, put away your tricks to trap them, otherwise, hey hey, this chick''s life." Said she slowly moved her hand to Nami''s neck, which was obviously a threat.


    "Haoran, leave me alone, kill them and avenge me." Nami shouted at this time. Obviously, she didn''t want Meng Haoran to be controlled by her.


    Meng Haoran did look colder, but he did show a trace of tenderness in the face of Nami: "don''t worry! You''ll be all right soon."

 Chapter 207

    "I wanted to have a good time with you, but now I suddenly don''t have this interest. Please die!" Meng Haoran''s voice was cold to the bone. Now he was completely angry.


    Meng Haoran''s words stunned the five old stars. Then holding the five old stars of the early generation, he looked at Meng Haoran with strange eyes and saw that Meng Haoran didn''t seem to be joking.


    "Now the young people are too terrible. They have reached the realm of the sword emperor at a young age. It really makes me ashamed," said the front. "But do you think you are the only sword emperor?"


    A red light as like as two peas from Meng Haoran, which broke through the ghost of the first generation, is exactly the same.


    Meng Haoran looked at all this coldly and knew that kaiduo and others were rescued.


    "Do you think we can''t help it if you don''t let people go?" Very proud.


    In fact, he was able to break Meng Haoran''s field, on the one hand, because Meng Haoran deliberately, because maintaining such a large field is also a burden for Meng Haoran, and only after canceling the field can his Kendo strength completely break out, and the field is used for group attack after all.


    Meng Haoran should have looked ugly at this time, but Meng Haoran smiled when he thought of something, Then he said, "the five old stars are really immortal. After living for so long, they still have some strength. If others don''t know your origin, don''t I know? Aren''t you just some guys who steal fruits? Today, let me tell you the real history of the world! People in the world also have the right to know all this."


    As soon as Meng Haoran said this, the five old stars'' face suddenly changed. It seemed very surprised at Meng Haoran''s words.


    "Nine hundred years ago, the world was originally a continent and there was only one country, the kingdom of D. eight hundred years ago, the world became the world we know now. What happened in the middle?"


    "It turned out that one day, five people found a tree full of fruits. At that time, because of hunger, the five of them ate the five fruits at the top, and then got strange power respectively. In an instant, they became strong from ordinary people."


    "With their strength, their ambition expanded rapidly. After dormant for a period of time, they developed a force smoothly, but even this was not enough to peak the whole kingdom, because the kingdom was too strong at that time. The ancient weapon Pluto was in the hands of the state, and the king of heaven was said to be the country''s ultimate weapon. Only the sea king belonged to the sea ¡£¡±


    "So the five people thought of a way to divulge the news of the fruit trees. Eating the capable fruits spread in the country instantly, and countless people flocked to the country. For the fruits, a big war broke out, and the people who got the fruits became stronger. When there were more powerful people, ambitious people came into being. They were no longer willing to be ruled by the Kingdom, so they began to resist. ¡±


    "A century long war broke out. Finally, under the leadership of 20 people, the kingdom was overthrown and the world government was established. In that century''s war, the mainland was broken and became what it is now. The fruit tree was cut off and scattered in the sea. With the sea, it appeared all over the world."


    "Those 20 people are called the twenty kings. They are the first strong people to eat the devil''s fruit. They have reached an agreement to enjoy the rights of the world together. Their descendants are now Tianlong people."


    "But what is unexpected is that five of the 20 people are different. Their life span seems endless. Other people are dead and they are still alive. It looks like the same as before. Those five people have been ruling the world as the behind the scenes. Those five guys are the people who first found the fruit and ate the top five fruits. It seems that only the top five fruits have long life The ability not to die. "


    "Am I right, the five old stars, that is, the old immortal that has existed for so long. You cover up history and don''t even let people study it, just to prevent people from discovering your secrets! After all, no one wants to be ruled forever."


    "But you are also insane. Countless ordinary people die because of this. If you have any doubt, they will be killed. Therefore, there are countless islands you slaughtered, and countless people will be executed by you for unwarranted charges. You are insane for business. Robin''s hometown was ordered to kill for studying the text of history!"


    Meng Haoran''s words rang through everyone''s mind like thunder. No one was thinking about how Meng Haoran knew. At this moment, they were shocked by this history, even the white beard who knew all this.


    Meng Haoran exposed the black history of the world government, so that everyone has to doubt whether the world government is really established for world peace or just a tool for some people to rule the world.


    The behavior of the five old stars also let people know their ruthlessness for the first time.


    In the face of Meng Haoran''s words, the five old stars were silent, because Meng Haoran said nothing wrong. They were the five lucky people at the beginning, and it was because the fruit tree changed everything. The fruit tree was the devil fruit tree, the birthplace of the devil fruit. The fruit they ate was the devil fruit now, but the five of them were lucky, What you eat are the five most precious original fruits. The world is composed of Jinmu fire soil, and those five fruits are the origin of Jinmu fire soil.


    It is precisely because of this that the five elements can exert magical power when combined. This power is the source of their eternal life. It is precisely because the five elements are indispensable that they are so harmonious and have been ruling the world together for hundreds of years.


    "How can Haoran know the blank history? Why don''t you tell me. The truth is, the five old stars are really hateful." Robin had such doubts in her heart at this time, but she didn''t know that Meng Haoran actually wanted her to find the answer by herself. That would make her feel more successful, wouldn''t it?


    "Even if you know, as long as we kill everyone present, the secret will be kept." Said the blonde among the five old stars.


    Meng Haoran looked very strange and looked at him like a fool: "don''t you forget that it''s live in the world now."


    This sentence has great lethality. The five old stars'' face turned black. They forgot it for a moment, but now it''s too late to stop it.


    "Isn''t that good? He found out anyway. Now this situation is the last. Only by solving them and issuing a password, our affairs will be forgotten in a few hundred years." The five old stars have white curly hair and a flat hat. There was a scar on his left face and suddenly said.


    His words make the other five old stars look much better. What he said is that they have to do so now. As long as Meng Haoran and others are solved, it is very simple to rule the world again with their own strength. After all, the world still speaks with strength, and if strength, will there be no five old stars who have ruled the world for so many years?


    "If you still want to kill me, you have no chance, because you will die here soon. If you move my woman, I can''t save you." Meng Haoran''s voice said that his goal has been achieved. Let the world know the darkness of the world government. Now it is time to solve the business.

 Chapter 208

    "What nonsense? Do you think you can beat the five of us?" Meng Haoran''s words annoyed the five old stars. No one dared to say such words in front of them.


    "Well, let''s show you our real strength! You''ll know the power of the five elements fruit soon."


    Meng Haoran is disdainful after hearing the words of the five old stars. How about it again? Is there a sacred word fruit against the sky? Besides, their fair sanctions can seal the ability of the fruit. What''s the use of the fruit then.


    "Since you are now the world''s largest swordsman, it''s up to me to defeat you. Let you know what it means to have people outside and there are days outside." Said the five old stars holding the ghost of the first generation.


    "Don''t do it. I''ll be enough alone." While talking, he has come to Meng Haoran.


    At this time, kaiduo said: "what five old stars are really arrogant. So many of us can''t help Meng Haoran. He actually said that he was enough alone."


    Then the sword flashed.


    "You... You" Kato had an extra sword wound.


    "If you talk nonsense, you''ll kill you first. Don''t think you''re the fourth emperor. You can talk to me like that. In my eyes, you''re just a little stronger kid." With fierce eyes, everyone else shut up and became honest.


    Meng Haoran looked at this scene in surprise. It was so fast that he hurt kaiduo in an instant. It seems that there are still two brushes.


    "Kulala is worthy of being the five old stars, an old monster who has lived for hundreds of years." White beard was not as calm as he showed. At that moment, he was afraid that the result would not change.


    "It seems that the God Emperor is in trouble." Everyone thinks like this, just a five-star has such strength, so what kind of combat power will the five break out together?


    Although I really want to get rid of you immediately, before that, I glanced at Nami who is still in the hands of the five old stars.


    "What!!" In the surprised eyes of the people, Nami seemed to disappear in a blink, and it was in Meng Haoran''s arms to appear again.


    As like as two peas in the war, some of the participants in the war of war thought of Meng Haoran''s rescue of Ace. It was not obvious that Meng Haoran could not be put on the hostage.


    "Surprised you." Meng Haoran said gently to Nami.


    "Haoran..." Nami found herself in Meng Haoran''s arms. Listening to Meng Haoran''s words, her head crashed for a moment.


    Put down Nami, who was still in the crash, and handed her over to hancook, Meng Haoran once again turned his eyes to the five old stars.


    "Start now! But I still say that, you''d better go together." Then the whole body began to flash silver.


    "No need." Seeing that Meng Haoran didn''t pay attention to himself, as one of the five old stars, he was also a strong man in jianhuang territory. He was angry and his red light twinkled.


    "Zhengzheng" and "Zhengzheng" are like two meteors colliding because of one red in the eyes of outsiders.


    "It''s so fast. I can''t see the track of the sword."


    Meng Haoran''s battle with the swordsman, one of the five old stars, is more wonderful than the battle with eagle eye. As the sword emperor, the realm has been the apex of the pirate world, and his understanding of the sword has reached the peak.


    All kinds of sword skills are as simple as eating and drinking water.


    He has such strong power and keen feeling. As Meng Haoran''s opponent, the five old star swordsman has the most profound feeling about Meng Haoran. He didn''t expect that Meng Haoran could really compete with him. He was very angry. It took him hundreds of years to reach such a state. Meng Haoran looks only in his twenties. Even if he practices in his womb, he can''t be so strong.


    Meng Haoran''s strength strengthened his determination to remove his heart.


    "It seems that Kendo alone can''t defeat you, so what?" He saw a sudden yellow light in his eyes, but it didn''t come to Meng Haoran.


    After his sword came into contact with Huang Guang, Meng Haoran immediately felt bad, because he clearly felt the sadness of the sword.


    Meng Haoran no longer hesitated. He dodged and left the battlefield in an instant.


    Looking at the sword that has turned into dust, Meng Haoran shows a sad expression. This is the sword he made with great energy. It has been with him for so long, but it is so bad.


    "Hahaha, I am the master of metal. I control all the gold elements in heaven and earth. Although your sword can''t compare with my ghost, it belongs to the gold element and is easily decomposed by me." the original yellow light is the light of decomposition.


    "Do you think you can win without a sword? It''s naive." Meng Haoran sneered, "sword." With a loud drink, Meng Haoran suddenly blew a gust of wind in front of him, and then the silver light flickered. A long sword composed of vigorous Qi appeared in front of Meng Haoran.


    "Yes, it''s not impossible to make a sword out of thin air when you come to a state like me, you and me. It''s just that you''re sure your body can withstand the consumption of the sword and don''t be killed by your own vigorous Qi." Meng Haoran, who is also the sword emperor, has tried this move, but he found that the sword made of pure vigorous Qi is powerful, but he has too much requirements for himself. He not only needs to maintain the existence of the sword at all times, but also has a corresponding strong body. Even his body has long become far more than ordinary people for practicing the six styles, and he can''t bear that pressure.


    "It doesn''t bother you to worry. I don''t want someone to be so poor. In other words, it''s obvious that they are all old men, but they come here to compete with me. You''re old and fight hard. Don''t fight to death." Meng Haoran knew his own business. His body had already exceeded the limit of the world. With his deliberate exercise, he had already exceeded his imagination. Although he didn''t dare to bear the vigorous Qi sword completely, he still had no problem in a few hours.


    The battle started again. This time, under Meng Haoran''s vigorous Qi sword, even the first generation ghost Che fell into the disadvantage. Every time he collided with Meng Haoran''s vigorous Qi sword, ghost Che''s sword body would tremble slightly, and the vigorous Qi splashed by the vigorous Qi sword would entangle ghost Che, and then there would be a sense of numbness, which made the action of holding the sword more and more rigid.


    However, he is worthy of the fruit of the golden element. A strange yellow light appeared on him and turned into a shield, completely blocking the further damage of vigorous Qi to his body.


    "Gold?" Meng Haoran looked at the indestructible shield for a time. Jin''s sharpness was not solved so easily. This shield is much stronger than domineering.

 Chapter 209

    "Hahaha, you can''t help me." Seeing that Meng Haoran had no way to take himself, the swordsman couldn''t help but get a little complacent, but he didn''t believe that he had no way to take Meng Haoran.


    Really think I can''t help you? Meng Haoran saw that he could not attack for a long time, and finally took out his trump card to seal the fair punishment of fruit ability.


    A golden light burst out and enveloped the whole audience in an instant.


    "What? Nothing happened at all. I was shocked." A pirate irradiated by the golden light thought Meng Haoran was amplifying his move, but nothing happened.


    "No, actually something extraordinary happened." Someone said.


    "What is it?"


    "Ah... My fruit ability..." it turned out that after being irradiated by the light, the element shield on the swordsman disappeared. No matter how he urged the fruit ability, he could not send it again.


    "I don''t know how many tricks you can stick to without the ability of fruit?" Meng Haoran''s faint voice surprised the swordsman.


    Is it all because of him? How can he have this ability? 10000 swordsmen don''t believe it, but the fact is the fact. He can''t help it.


    Losing the shield, facing Meng Haoran, he soon fell into the disadvantage.


    "No, if this goes on, I''ll die." At the thought of death, the swordsman was extremely afraid. Even his movements were deformed. The longer he lived, the more afraid he was of death. He had not enjoyed enough in the world for so many years?


    Immediately, the swordsman had the idea of retreating and was about to put it into practice, but Meng Haoran immediately saw his idea and didn''t give him a chance to evacuate. The attack was more and more fierce.


    When the swordsman had the idea of retreating, he was even more unbearable. He was gradually forced to a dead corner by Meng Haoran.


    "What are you still looking at? Let''s go together! You won''t feel better if I die." Finally, I called for help.


    The swordsman''s words immediately woke up the other five old stars and joined the battlefield one after another. Although their fruit ability can''t be used, they haven''t been in vain for hundreds of years. They are all masters of physique and domineering. Even if they lose the fruit, they have the combat power to surpass the four emperors.


    "It''s shameless. I clearly want to fight alone. Now if I can''t win, I''ll fight in groups." Looking at the war on the screen, the youth couldn''t help but despise the five old stars.


    "There''s no way. Who calls our Lord Meng so powerful? Even if the five of them are together, they will lose in the end."


    "Yes! Adults are so strong that they can even seal the fruit ability. How can those who rely on the fruit ability live, but what does it have to do with us?"


    ¡­¡­


    The battle between Meng Haoran and the five old stars has become white hot. Even in the face of a strong man like the five old stars, Meng Haoran doesn''t mean to fall into the disadvantage, but he can''t win for a time.


    Looking at such a powerful Meng Haoran, kaiduo couldn''t help showing a trace of yin and ruthlessness, and finally suffered two defeats and huge injuries, otherwise he would be hard. Since there are already strong people like himself in the world, why should Meng Haoran and the five old stars appear?


    Kaiduo suddenly saw Nami and other women in his eyes. After his observation, he found that everyone''s fruit ability on the scene could not be used. Even Meng Haoran didn''t use the fruit ability since he released the golden light, so he guessed that Meng Haoran''s move not only sealed the fruit ability of others, but also his own, In this way, it is possible to catch Meng Haoran''s woman.


    As long as you catch Meng Haoran''s woman, you can not only make Meng Haoran throw away the mouse, but also revenge one arrow. Kaiduo also believes that even in this way, Meng Haoran will not release his ability. If the fruit ability of the five old stars is unsealed, Meng Haoran can''t stand it!


    Thinking of this, kaiduo immediately took action and unconsciously moved to Nami and others.


    "Wait, this road is blocked." The eagle eye and the 12 star Dharma protector stood in front of kaiduo.


    "Eagle eye, do you think you can stop me?" Kaiduo said coldly. To tell the truth, he thought no one was his opponent except Meng Haoran and the five old stars. Therefore, looking at the eagle eye in front of him, he just felt a little pity and had to spend more effort.


    "What about me?" Red hair came over at this time. He couldn''t help his good friends.


    "Kulala, you can''t do small moves behind your back. You really lose the face of our four emperors." The voice of white beard completely blackened kaiduo''s face.


    Even if there is only red hair, he can achieve his goal, but with a white beard, he has no chance to catch people.


    Others also noticed the situation here. A group of people who had besieged Meng Haoran were stunned, and then stood behind kaiduo. It seems that there are many smart people.


    This time, kaiduo smiled. It''s really a turnaround!


    "Eagle eye, get out of the way and let us deal with them." Just when eagle eye felt something bad, Nami and others stood up.


    "But, you." Eagle eye hesitated. In his opinion, hancook was qualified to participate in the battle without fruit ability, but the flash of thunder in Nami''s hand completely changed his mind.


    "All right! Then be careful."


    Kaiduo also looked at Nami and others who came to the door in amazement, showing a ferocious smile: "don''t worry! I will be very careful and will make you look bad."


    "Really?" In the surprised eyes of everyone, the power of thunder on Nami broke out completely, "lightning storm." Countless flashes of lightning appeared from the sky and rushed towards kaiduo and others in an instant.


    "Nani, you can use your ability." Kaiduo was instantly stupid. In this way, it was not so easy to catch the elemental natural system. Kaiduo''s wishful thinking suddenly became empty.


    Meng Haoran also found the situation on kaiduo''s side and smiled to himself that his ability was very human. He had already learned about this situation.


    However, even if Nami and others have the ability to use it, facing kaiduo, one of the four emperors and known as the strongest creature in the world, they can only ensure that kaiduo is not close, and it is impossible to defeat kaiduo.


    After several unsuccessful breakouts, kaiduo also recognized the facts and became more angry with Meng Haoran.


    Kaiduo is not that kind of jerk. Seeing that things can''t be done, he had to give up his plan and go back. A big war ended before it started.


    But he didn''t know that all this was looked at by Meng Haoran. He had become the target of Meng Haoran.

 Chapter 210

    When the five old stars couldn''t attack for a long time, the five old stars looked at each other, and then nodded tacitly. It seemed that they had reached any consensus.


    "Set up the array! The five element array starts." The five old stars suddenly drank loudly, and then in the shape of a five pointed star surrounded Meng Haoran to the center, and then began to take strange steps.


    Gradually, Meng Haoran found something wrong, because the Qi mechanism of the five old stars was gradually linked together, as if they were one person. At the same time, their momentum rose sharply because they were united, which greatly increased Meng Haoran''s pressure.


    Meng Haoran looked at the five old stars in surprise. He really didn''t expect that an array would appear in front of him. He learned a lot about the array from the novel in his previous life. It''s a very great thing. It''s very useful and has all kinds of effects. Moreover, the lethality of the array is great. As long as he knows the array, it''s very common to kill his enemies far more powerful than himself.


    Although the array is very strong, it is difficult to learn it, because there are too many things to learn and too much time to study.


    That''s right. The five old stars have studied such an array because they have too much time and no place to spend, and only this one has been studied. It''s still because they can barely display it after eating the original fruit representing the five elements.


    Speaking of such a thing that they developed by themselves, in fact, it''s meaningless. It''s a complete mistake. But even so, as long as they use this move, they can instantly and greatly improve their strength. No, Meng Haoran was pushed into the disadvantage and was about to lose.


    "No, it''s not good if it goes on like this." Meng Haoran watched as the encirclement became smaller and smaller, and the scope of his activities became smaller and smaller. He knew that if they narrowed the encirclement to a certain extent, he would be even more disadvantageous.


    Meng Haoran didn''t pay attention to breaking through from one side, but every time he was about to break through, he was forced back to the original place because of other four reasons.


    "It''s no use. The moment we form this array, your ending is doomed." The swordsman looked at Meng Haoran with a proud face. Although the fruit ability was sealed, the victory finally belonged to his own side. He had no shame because it was a group fight. For him, integrity had been lost hundreds of years ago.


    "It seems that Meng Haoran can''t turn the sky this time." Kaiduo was not too happy at this time, because the five old stars were also his enemies. He was thinking about what would happen if he fell into this situation. The result was not optimistic. He didn''t even have the qualification to let the five old stars join hands. Without Meng Haoran, he felt great pressure.


    However, will Meng Haoran save such a loss? The answer is obviously impossible.


    After using countless methods that failed to work, Meng Haoran resolutely gave up the breakthrough and planned to break through directly with violence.


    Meng Haoran''s domineering spirit burst out, which immediately delayed the attack of the five old stars,


    "Domineering, what''s the use?" When people thought so, Meng Haoran found a change. The air around him became very dark, which was the essence of hegemony. Then the black air flow was injected into the gang Qi sword, making the original silver sword silver black.


    The silver black gang Qi sword exudes amazing power, as if it has life, which makes people feel uneasy.


    "Not finished" Meng Haoran''s eyes changed, and the scarlet writing wheel eyes appeared in front of the living people. They were ruthless and indifferent to life, which was the first feeling of others to see these eyes.


    A wave that only Meng Haoran could feel was emitted from his eyes and instantly injected into the gang Qi sword.


    "What happened? Why do you feel out of control when you look at the sword?" The five old stars found their body changes for the first time and couldn''t help but move their eyes.


    "Right now!" At the moment when the five old stars moved their eyes, Meng Haoran shot.


    Earth shaking can not describe the edge of Meng Haoran''s sword. It is an indescribable perfect sword, which does not belong to the world. At that moment, people who saw this sword only felt that they saw the most terrible things in the world, their bodies could not move, and their thinking stopped.


    "Is it an illusion? I seem to see my death." A man said with lingering fear.


    "Me too. It''s terrible. How can there be such a sword."


    On the court, although the five old stars are still standing in place, their array has been broken, and the Qi machine from them shows that they are extremely weak and can die at any time.


    The outcome is certain. The fact that Meng Haoran defeated the five old stars with one sword cannot be changed.


    "Damn it! If the ability is not sealed, if it is not sealed." The weak voice of the swordsman reached Meng Haoran''s ear, which sounded full of reluctance.


    Meng Haoran slowed down a little. This move really consumed him. In this way, he couldn''t use domineering for a long time.


    "It seems that the gods have won." Brother Ming, as Qiwu sea, has been watching all this silently. Now he sees that the dust has finally settled. For a time, he is filled with emotion. As a descendant of the 20th king, his real identity is the world aristocrat Tianlong. He is logically on the side of the five old stars, but he doesn''t feel any feeling now. On the contrary, he feels very happy. Even in his heart, he doesn''t want to be controlled by those old guys.


    Just when everyone thought that the matter was over and Meng Haoran could establish the status of the divine religion as long as he defeated kaiduoxing, Meng Haoran suddenly said to the five old stars: "it seems that you are not reconciled! Anyway, I will convince you to lose and restore your ability."


    Meng Haoran''s words surprised everyone, but when he thought about it, he knew the mystery. What can the five old stars who are about to die do even if they have the ability to recover?


    The swordsman was stunned at Meng Haoran''s words, and then laughed in his heart. Giving up your ability to seal us will be your biggest mistake.


    Without seeing Meng Haoran''s action, the devil found that his ability had been restored.


    then,


    Five startling pillars of light broke out from the five old stars. In the incredible eyes of everyone, the five guys who had stepped into the coffin with one foot improved rapidly. Finally, they recovered to their heyday and looked like they didn''t hurt at all.


    "Hahaha, I didn''t expect it! You must regret it this time!" The arrogant voice sounded again.


    However, Meng Haoran vomited in his heart at this time: it''s really Xiaoqiang.

 Chapter 211

    Who could have expected that things would change? One moment ago, Meng Haoran showed his great power and forced the five old stars into a desperate situation. The next moment, the situation immediately turned over.


    Looking at the state of the five old stars, countless people secretly smack their tongues. The fruits of the five elements are indeed extraordinary and boundless. Unexpectedly, they instantly restored the five people who were dying to the peak. Even because the ability of the fruits looks stronger than before, I don''t know how Meng Haoran should pay this time.


    At this moment, some people are sorry, some are happy, and some are at a loss.


    "The defeated generals think they can win when they recover their ability. I can seal you for the first time and seal your second game." Meng Haoran smiled calmly, but his words made the five old stars look stiff.


    "It''s impossible. How can that move be used continuously? You''re teasing me." The swordsman''s eyes twitched slightly. He was really afraid that his ability would be sealed again. He made up his mind. If Meng Haoran could really seal it, they would leave immediately and go back for a long time.


    Meng Haoran showed a smiling look and looked at the five old stars with the eyes of a clown. His scalp was numb.


    "Hehe! Don''t worry! I won''t use the same move twice, and I''m not going to use the seal. Isn''t your dependence on fruit ability? This time we''ll compare the fruit ability. Is it my holy word fruit or your five elements fruit?" The five elements fruit was not paid attention to between the words.


    It''s too big! Almost everyone thinks so, because in their impression, the fruit of the holy word is basically ineffective for the generals.


    The five old stars were relieved, looked at each other, showed a cruel color, and then made a move.


    "Let you taste the real power of the fruit of the five elements!"


    The earth is shaking, the sky is shaking, and the sea water is tumbling. The five sky shaking momentum erupts from the five old stars, and then their bodies are gradually transformed into five elements, gold, wood, water, fire and earth, and the five original elements appear again after hundreds of years.


    Not to mention, the sharpness of gold, the vitality of wood, the ruthlessness of water, the bursting of fire and the massiness of soil, the different attributes of the five middle schools began to integrate at this moment, and gradually a destructive force was breeding, which was enough to break the mainland.


    Everything was quiet, and everyone was awed by this momentum. Even if it was no longer on the scene at the moment, they also felt uneasy, as if the natural disaster was coming.


    "What''s the matter? Why don''t the beasts move." On an island, hunters looked at the trembling beasts on the ground and could hardly believe their eyes.


    "The sky has changed." An old man who looked full of wisdom said to himself, looking at the direction of nine Snake Island.


    And at the scene,


    Even the four emperors felt a sense of powerlessness at this time, as if they were facing wild beasts, but they were ordinary people.


    "Is this the real strength of the five old stars? It''s terrible. It''s over." A general level pirate was frightened by the five old stars.


    Although Nami and others feel that they will die at any time, they feel very uncomfortable, but silently look at Meng Haoran who does not change color, and believe that Meng Haoran will win.


    At this moment, even some believers have shaken their faith in Meng Haoran.


    Finally, the change of the five old stars was over, and the figure of the five old stars had disappeared. Instead, the Oriental dragon, which had been about kilometers high, was not an ordinary dragon, but a five headed dragon.


    It is because there are five attributes! Meng Haoran thought so and began to move.


    A white light burst out centered on Meng Haoran. This power is full of nobility and mystery. It is more like the magic of the created world than simple destruction.


    The power of faith is innumerable. It is better than the power of destruction evolved from the power of the five elements. It can be created even with destruction.


    The changes of the wind and cloud and the surging thunder seem to welcome the gods to the world, which makes people unconsciously have a trace of awe in their hearts.


    In just a short moment, Meng Haoran turned into a behemoth like a dragon, but he didn''t turn into a beast, but an angel.


    "It''s an angel! Oh, God, Lord Meng really came to the world to save us." Everyone was shocked. Looking at the 12 pairs of wings behind Meng Haoran and the warm light blooming on his body, he felt that he was conceived in his mother''s arms.


    Light is the only word that appears in Meng Haoran''s mind at the moment. In an instant, Meng Haoran''s faith is stable and rising.


    "You... How possible!" Surprise sounded from the mouth of the dragon. The five old stars didn''t expect that they had released a unique skill and couldn''t defeat Meng Haoran. Meng Haoran turned into an angel to fight them.


    "The power of the fruit of the holy word is more than that. Then when you are ready, let''s start." Meng Haoran said lightly.


    The Dragon stopped talking, a shocking energy condensed in his mouth, and then "bang" a black energy column to Meng Haoran.


    In the face of this energy pillar enough to destroy ten times nine Snake Island, Meng Haoran did not shrink back, but showed a disdainful expression and said, "God says that everything is vain." A strange wave came out, and then the light column disappeared, as if it had never disappeared.


    The five headed dragon''s eyes showed a trace of clarity. It also knew that Meng Haoran could not do this, but it didn''t expect to be resisted like this. Should it be so easy to slander and play the spirit of 12 points at the same time.


    Suddenly a wing, and then flew to Meng Haoran at an amazing speed. In an instant,


    Two monsters collided with each other.


    "Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang.


    Their fighting speed is no longer able to keep up with the naked eye. This scene is so similar to the battle in the seven dragon ball.


    "So what is that?" People all over the world have turned their eyes to jiushe Island, because even if they are far away, they can see the abnormality of the sky. The flashing light can''t be ignored. People who don''t know are surprised by the change of the sky, but what they know is astonishment. It''s clearly the difference caused by the battle. It''s so huge.


    Because they can''t see the real situation of the war, others thought it was a tie, but the real situation is


    "What''s the matter? Is that the only level you have? You don''t even have the qualification to hurt me." At the same time of the high-speed collision, Meng Haoran was able to satirize, while the Dragon didn''t say a word, but the attack became more and more fierce.

 Chapter 212

    At this time, the five headed dragon transformed by the five old stars was roaring in his heart. He didn''t expect that Meng Haoran could be so skillful in this state. You know, even the heavenly king was defeated in his form in those years. The king''s army could compete with himself with the two ancient weapons of the heavenly king and the underworld.


    However, now Meng Haoran has broken his myth. Is it true that the fruit of the holy word is so strong? As the person who found the devil fruit tree, his understanding of the devil fruit can be said that no one in the world can compare with them. Even the atlas of the devil fruit was compiled by them. He has never found such a thing as the fruit of the holy word, This ability is clearly above their five element fruit, and the strength of fruit ability is arranged from top to bottom. The five element fruit is on the highest layer, which should be the most powerful fruit!


    Unwillingness is the common aspiration of the five old stars, and this unwillingness is transmitted to the Dragon they transformed, which makes the Dragon appear more irritable.


    In the sky, the light is still shining, and everyone is staring at the sky. Even if they can''t see the specific situation of the war, they also need to know who won. The significance of this war is too great. At the moment when it shows this power beyond the world level, everyone knows that Meng Haoran and the five old stars have the power to rule the world on either side, Even if they can''t stop one of them together, it''s a force that doesn''t belong to the world.


    Even the four emperors had to admit that their proud strength was vulnerable in front of these two forces.


    "It''s over! It''s boring." The sky suddenly remembered Meng Haoran''s faint words. Everyone was awestruck. Did Meng Haoran have the upper hand?


    The light flickered three times in a row at the same place, and then people found a figure falling from the sky.


    "Yes, five old stars." The sharp eyed discovery is the Dragon transformed by the five old stars. In this way, the victory and defeat is very obvious. Meng Haoran wins again.


    The Dragon hit jiushe Island, and then a flash of light flashed. The Dragon disappeared, and the body of the five old stars appeared again, just as before.


    However, the next moment, the same scene, the five old stars resurrected again.


    "You can''t kill us. As long as the five of us don''t die in an instant, we are immortal."


    No one expected that things would return to the original point again. For the rogue play of the five old stars, I was also envious, jealous and hated, and shouted in my heart: I want to be immortal too.


    Meng Haoran''s angel body has not dispersed. In fact, this change of the five old stars was expected by him, so he was not moved at all.


    "Really? Then you will let you die as you wish!" Meng Haoran''s faint words made him cold in the ears of the five old stars.


    "No... can''t you use that trick? You lied to me." I can''t believe it. It''s completely gutiery.


    Meng Haoran told the world how strong he was with his actions. He stared at the five old stars and said word by word: "God says that the evil should go to hell."


    A huge gate about 100 meters high appeared,


    The gate of hell, when seeing this gate, countless people naturally came up with this name in their hearts. When they thought of Meng Haoran''s words, they were scared out of their wits. He could summon the gate of hell. Could there really be gods and Demons and hell in the world, even Nami, who were messy and a little surprised.


    The "Zhi... Zhi" gate slowly opened. Through the gap, people saw the scene inside. It was a river with no end in sight. Countless wronged souls screamed in the river and distorted their expressions, as if they were being punished by the most terrible punishment in the world.


    "That''s..." a man looked at a palace deep in the river with three strange symbols written on it. Originally, he couldn''t recognize it, but his meaning "hell Palace" came out unconsciously in his heart.


    Seeing here, countless people began to make up their minds. They were more and more afraid of what was an eighteen layer hell and what was a bull''s head and a horse''s face. They were more and more awed when they looked at Meng Haoran. They might not be afraid of death, but they were really afraid of Meng Haoran, who could have an influence on the world after death.


    At the moment, countless people are convinced that it is hell. At the same time, they also think about their life. Those who have not done bad things are relieved. They know that they should not go to hell, while those who have done bad things are thinking about how to make up for it in the future, so that they can have less pain after death.


    Of course, all this is not true, but Meng Haoran''s illusion. To tell the truth, this worldwide illusion has wasted Meng Haoran''s strength of faith, but Meng Haoran knows that it is worth it. Only in this way can he completely deify himself and push himself onto the altar. I believe that after today, the divine religion will completely master the world.


    What Meng Haoran doesn''t know is that after his whole life, many people in the world have reformed and are no longer evil. They are afraid of suffering after death. For a time, the world peace has been a lot, which can be regarded as an unexpected joy.


    The door was finally fully opened. Meng Haoran looked at the five old stars with godless eyes and smiled in his heart, but on the surface, he maintained his dignity. "Today, there are five old stars, the powerful people in the world, who put down their heinous crimes, enslaved the world, brutally killed innocent people, and the most important thing is to offend God''s authority. Now it is announced that the five old stars go to hell, bear the sword and fire for 100000 years, and then reincarnate into the 100th generation of pigs and dogs."


    When Meng Haoran''s words as like as two peas, the other side of hell''s door was a suction force. Then only five figures, like five stars, were floating out of their bodies and sucked in.


    "No, I don''t want to go to hell! Let me go, please..." until the gate of hell disappeared, people''s minds still came up with the scream of the five old stars.


    Countless people know that the end of the five old stars is also shaking. It''s too cruel. They not only suffer 100000 years, but also be a small animal for 100 generations.


    Finally, Meng Haoran''s most important sentence is to offend Shenwei, which is even more creepy. After making up his mind, he decided not to do right with Meng Haoran.


    After dealing with the five old stars, Meng Haoran looked at kaiduo and immediately let kaiduo and others fall into panic, but he didn''t dare to make any action.


    Kaiduo was very clever and said, "I know I''m wrong. I''m willing to apologize with death. I hope you won''t investigate after death." Then he committed suicide directly, which made Meng Haoran unable to react.


    Then, other people also have a model to learn from kaiduo, but except the red dog, others were stopped. Meng Haoran asked them to work for the divine religion to atone for their sins. Of course, they happily agreed, so the divine religion had dozens of more thugs.


    I don''t know how Kato will feel if he and the red dog die.

 Chapter 213

    Meng Haoran conquered the world with his decisive strength. That day, the world government dissolved itself without waiting for Meng Haoran''s action and handed over the power to the divine religion.


    So far, the god religion began to officially manage the world instead of the world government. The god religion was different from the world government. Under the leadership of Meng Haoran, it swept the world strongly, and even the revolutionary army was dissolved. There was no way. Meng Haoran was too strong. Long had no doubt that if he resisted, he would end up in the same way as the five old stars. However, the disbanded revolutionary army has completely become a man of the divine religion and helped manage the world. It can be said that it has just changed its master, and even the dragon has become the top level of the divine religion.


    Of course, world reunification can not be achieved overnight. Even if Meng Haoran''s power is far stronger than the world government, it took three years to complete reunification.


    After the unification of the world, Meng Haoran became a country. Following the example of the previous generation of the United States, Meng Haoran implemented the presidential system. Every 10 consecutive elections, everyone can only serve two terms.


    The world has become a country again, and the original countries have been downgraded to States, which of course involves the rights of some privileged classes, but under the pressure of the gods, they can only accept it silently. There is no way. How can people fight with the gods? You know, now, all people in the pirate king world regard the god religion as the religion founded by the real God.


    World peace has come and all races have become equal, which was unimaginable before, but now it has really come true because of the divine religion.


    What about the Pirates of the pirate king world? In order not to lose this feature, he redefined the pirate. Those who go to sea for adventure in pursuit of their dreams are called pirate. Of course, those who do evil are not included.


    The divine religion encourages people to take risks at sea, but does not encourage crime. Therefore, it has also set up a trial office to catch those "pseudo pirates".


    The original navy was assigned by Meng Haoran to the trial office and changed its name. What it did was the same as before. The director of the trial office was Green Pheasant. Even the Warring States period and Karp became the veterans of the trial office, making them glow with the second spring.


    In order to fulfill his promise, Meng Hao used many systems in his previous life to the world, and then created real peace in the world under the leadership of the divine religion. Although the wicked still exist, they are very few.


    Seeing that most people in the world show a satisfied look, Meng Haoran is also happy. At the same time, he is more happy that people in the world are basically believers of the divine religion, and the fruits of his holy words will be useful in the future.


    And what made him happy was more than that. After defeating the five old stars, he also completed a hidden task and got a lucky draw. In this way, he had three lucky draws.


    Now the president of the world is the dragon. The dragon has really realized his dream. Although his power is smaller than expected, because there is a god religion pressing on him, he is also very satisfied.


    White beard and others are still in their own territory in the new world. Nothing has changed, but in fact, they have been managed by the state.


    The Qiwu sea did not disappear because of this. Meng Haoran redefined the Qiwu sea, which is the patrol envoy of the world. Its status is equivalent to that of Imperial Envoys in ancient times. Of course, most of the Qiwu sea are Meng Haoran''s women.


    After three years of calm, Meng Haoran''s calm was broken by the prompt sound of the system on this day.


    "Ding, it is detected that 99% of the people in the world have become believers of the host. If the host meets the conditions for becoming a God, whether to ignite the divine fire and become a God."


    Meng Haoran was startled by the prompt sound of the system. He didn''t think he could really become a God or believe in becoming a God.


    Meng Haoran, who thought he should be very excited, found that he was not as happy as he thought. In his heart, he wondered whether becoming a God is the right way. Although God can be said to be omnipotent, this belief in becoming a God has great defects. If his belief foundation is destroyed, he will be over.


    When I think of what the novel says is that one''s own strength is really strong. Relying on the external force of faith, if the world ends and the universe is destroyed, he will still die. If he becomes Pangu, wouldn''t it be better to prove the Tao with strength?


    In this way, Meng Haoran began to hesitate. Because he has a system, he can be said to have unlimited possibilities. It is not necessary to become a creator of the universe at that time, so now becoming a God is not the last choice.


    "No God!" Finally, Meng Haoran made up his mind and denied the proposal of the system.


    "Ding..." the system seems to have crashed, which makes Meng Haoran jumpy for fear of any changes.


    However, a few minutes later, Meng Haoran smiled,


    "Ding, the host''s choice is not divine, which is in line with the system''s expectation. The integration between the system and the host is strengthened, and will not be separated from the host."


    It turned out that this is another test. Since the system chooses the master, of course, it should choose the master who fits best with itself. If Meng Haoran becomes a God in this way, he will lose further opportunities. He can only become the master God at the highest level. Although he is not weak, he is still weaker than the God of the protagonist.


    If you agree to become a God, Meng Haoran will really become a God, but the system will be separated from him. At that time, Meng Haoran will really want to cry without tears.


    Fortunately, Meng Haoran didn''t make a mistake. Meng Haoran was terrified. At this time, the sound of the system came again,


    "Ding, if the host does not choose to become a God, he will be dissatisfied with the world, and the strength of the host in the world will not be improved." Meng Haoran was stunned and knew that the world is his own believer, and his failure to become a God means No


    People who can be responsible for the world can''t get the corresponding welfare after their death and can''t enter the kingdom of God, so the world excludes them. However, because most of the world are their own believers, it can''t do anything about itself, so it can only limit the improvement of its own strength and force itself to go.


    Meng Haoran didn''t feel much about this, because he was going to leave.


    After Meng Haoran chose to become a God, he became closer to the world of the pirate king. It can be said that he shared weal and woe. The world can improve the reincarnation because of the birth of Meng Haoran. In this way, the world is equivalent to evolution. Only with the continuous strengthening of Meng Haoran, the world continues to evolve, and vice versa. In this way, it is certainly good for the world, When the world evolves to a certain extent, such as the famine, Meng Haoran''s strength will be equivalent to Hongjun. However, he is better than Hongjun and will not lose his feelings. He is in the same position as the Tao of heaven and can be separated at any time. Of course, after separation, his strength will fall under God.

 Chapter 214

    "It seems that I really have to go." Meng Haoran looked at Hankuk who was already asleep and thought to himself that now he has reached the limit of the world, that is, he will soon break through the level of seven stars. However, after the last system, he has no possibility to continue to improve in the world.


    Considering that the world has entered the formal stage and there is basically nothing for him, he is just a symbol now, so Meng Haoran is also very relieved to leave. The only Na Mei who can''t rest assured is that they can call at any time.


    Meng Haoran is also an activist. After spending some time arranging the world of the pirate king, he plans to leave.


    In the South China Sea, Meng Haoran stood on the desert island where he first appeared in the world and couldn''t help remembering it for a moment. Speaking of it, he was really unlucky at that time. He actually encountered a space storm, resulting in the paralysis of some functions of the system. Fortunately, there was a lucky draw at that time, and he drew the fruit of the holy word.


    "System, what will the world be like after I leave this time, or will it freeze?" Before crossing, Meng Haoran suddenly thought of this.


    "Ding, since this world is not the first time the host crosses, the flow rate of this world will not change after the host leaves."


    "What, how did this happen?" Meng Haoran was shocked at that time. The news was so bad that he planned to let Hankuk live forever? If the world is synchronized, they will die before he finds a way to make them live forever.


    Although the fruit of their holy words can also achieve the purpose of their longevity, because longevity is exclusive to the seven star world, it is too difficult in the pirate king world. That is the field of God. If Nami and others want to live forever, it will cost too much faith. Even if all people in the world believe in him, his faith power is hundreds of billions, However, it costs at least 10 billion yuan per person to achieve longevity, and it is still a permanent consumption. The cost performance is too low. This is also because he has not become a God and the power of faith has not turned into a God. If he becomes a God, the world will be upgraded to 7 stars. It will be much easier to solve it with God''s power at that time.


    "Is there any way to freeze the world." Meng Haoran asked without giving up his heart. He had made a decision in his heart. If he couldn''t, he could only rely on faith.


    "Ding, the host permission is insufficient and cannot be realized. This function requires the host to reach 7 stars. At present, only the flow rate can be adjusted." The first half of the system cooled his heart, but the second half brightened his eyes.


    "How to adjust?" Hurriedly asked.


    "If the host does not use the power of faith in other worlds, the time can be adjusted to 1:1000 with the power of faith collected every day, that is, after a thousand years, the host will spend a year in this world."


    Although Meng Haoran''s strength will decline a lot in the future, it doesn''t matter. Anyway, it''s temporary. As long as he breaks through to 7 stars, everything will be solved. In a thousand years, pigs can break through 7 stars. Besides, it''s not impossible to use it at that time. It''s just the same time on that day.


    On this thought, Meng Haoran immediately agreed to the requirements of the system and adjusted the time to 1:1000.


    Although a little unhappy, Meng Haoran is still in a good mood. It''s good to reduce the dependence on faith, which may be helpful to my future growth.


    "Start crossing! I don''t know what the world is this time." Meng Haoran gave orders to the system with expectation, because his fit with the system has improved, and he can choose to travel independently, but the world he travels through is uncertain.


    "Ding, confirm the command and start crossing."


    Then Meng Haoran felt black and fainted.


    "It''s this feeling again. I didn''t expect that I was so strong that I couldn''t bear the pressure of space when I crossed." Meng Haoran fainted. He didn''t think about it. He hasn''t reached the seven stars yet. His strength is still strong. Isn''t this very normal? Many seven stars of strength don''t even know what it is to cross. Only when the strength reaches 8 stars can they have the qualification to cross. Of course, the 8 stars here should have a corresponding level. It''s just that they can''t reach the combat effectiveness. The monkey king is an example.


    Vaguely, I don''t know how much time has passed. When Meng Haoran opened his eyes again, he found himself in an empty forest.


    "Another forest!" After looking around, Meng Haoran determined that he was in the new world, because the trees here are too ordinary to compare with the world of Shanghai thief king, that is, as high as the reality.


    "I hope the world can let me break through to 7 stars, otherwise it will be in vain." After careful induction, Meng Haoran recognized a direction and left.


    A few hours later, Meng Haoran stood speechless in a modern city.


    "What? How can this place make me stronger? It''s too ordinary. It shouldn''t be a three-star one!" The surrounding buildings are similar to those in the previous life, and they do not belong to the future science and technology world.


    After wandering in this strange city for a long time, Meng Haoran didn''t find any unusual place, which made him a little discouraged. Although returning to modern times made him feel very good, Meng Haoran felt a touch of sadness as soon as he thought of the failure of this crossing.


    However, this sadness did not last long.


    "Help! There are monsters." At this time, a cry came, but strangely, it was a 10-year-old girl who called for help. There was no monster behind him. Others were surprised to see the crazy running little girl.


    "This is..." in Meng Haoran''s eyes, all this is different. He saw a very familiar thing behind the little girl, with a huge body, a strange mask and a hole in her chest.


    "Isn''t this empty?" Meng Haoran was excited after confirming this point. The soul cultivation of the death world was very useful to him, and the spiritual power was also a relatively high-end energy. After all, it was aimed at the soul, and the soul chopping knife was super handsome. Meng Haoran was very curious about what his soul chopping knife looked like and what ability he had.


    Think about LAN dada. Finally, because the avalanche jade evolved so fast, Meng Haoran also looked forward to it. He believed that as long as he used the avalanche jade to break through to the seven stars, it would be natural. Moreover, when he learned spirit pressure, it would be much easier to deal with ghosts and other things in the future.


    All this was thought of in Meng Haoran''s mind after seeing the emptiness. In reality, it was just a moment.


    "Let me see the power of emptiness!" As a just partner, Meng Haoran resolutely stood up.

 Chapter 215

    Meng Haoran went directly to the little girl and pulled her behind her. "Don''t worry! I''ll give it to me."


    "Big brother! Can you see it too? Great." Standing behind Meng Haoran, the little girl only felt that this was the safest place in the world. Even the emptiness became not terrible. Moreover, because Meng Haoran saw the emptiness like her, she had a full sense of identity and instantly regarded Meng Haoran as a person close to her.


    "Oh! There''s another food here. It''s really lucky." The dummy of the bull''s head mask also found Meng Haoran and didn''t feel any threat from Meng Haoran, but it would be very helpful for him to eat Meng Haoran. It was even more useful than eating 100 little girls. He was instantly excited and stared at Meng Haoran with his eyes shining.


    Xu''s greedy eyes made Meng Haoran feel a little funny. I really don''t know what it would feel if he understood that he was standing in front of a figure with strength comparable to the strongest God of death.


    The empty one couldn''t wait and immediately grabbed its ugly hand.


    "Die." Meng Haoran also shot. With a speed that ordinary people can''t see, he punched out. Originally, Meng Haoran thought that this void should be smashed in this way. After all, it''s just a miscellaneous void among people, not even a big void.


    But Meng Haoran was disappointed. His hand went straight through the empty body.


    Physical attack doesn''t work. I find what I should think of. So what about this? A silver light erupts from the arm that has passed through.


    All this happened quickly. What the little girl saw was that Meng Haoran''s hand suddenly passed through the virtual body, and then a silver light flashed, and the virtual turned into nothingness.


    "Wow! Big brother is so powerful that he killed that monster." He looked at Meng Haoran with adoration on his face.


    At this time, Meng Haoran frowned slightly. He didn''t expect that there would be so much vigorous Qi in the pirate king''s world. He used a layer of vigorous Qi to kill such a small man. In this way, the role of vigorous Qi in the world is too small. After all, there are several levels above this low-level emptiness.


    Above ordinary emptiness is great emptiness Killian, Most have a universal appearance (black outer body, white long nose mask) and relatively low ability. They are huge, but they move very slowly, and their IQ is similar to that of wild animals. They are formed by the aggregation of a particularly strong psychic power that devours hundreds of ordinary psychic powers. They need to evolve by constantly devouring spirits. In the process of evolution to the achukas level, they will break away from the lowest state and become close to the virtual of animal shaped armor There is a special polymer like aronello that absorbs other virtual spiritual powers and turns them into their own abilities.


    If Killian evolves, he will become achukas, which is comparable to the combat power of the captain level. However, achukas is only an intermediate virtual, and needs to constantly devour the spirit evolution. Once bitten by a higher level of great virtual, he will stop evolution forever and even be swallowed as part of the power of the latter.


    As long as he evolves into a superior virtual vastod, he can really endure to the end. At this time, the virtual will turn into almost like ordinary people. The first four edges of the "ten blades" are at this level. It has the strongest ability and is above the captain level of death. There are few empty circles. It can be said that it is equivalent to the general of the pirate world.


    Of course, this is not over. The top state of the virtual is scrito. At this level, it is basically the strength of the captain of the God of death, which is equivalent to the four emperors of the pirate world. The form is basically no different from that of people. Even the virtual hole can be hidden.


    However, Wang Xu dominions, the real leader of the whole virtual circle, is also above scrito. I''m afraid its strength is at the same level as Meng Haoran. In fact, if it has a real body, it may have become a 7-star. However, even so, it can live for tens of thousands of years because of the characteristics of the world. You know, even death can live for more than a thousand years.


    If it''s just like this, Meng Haoran won''t have any sense of crisis, because his self-protection is enough. However, in previous lives, some people speculated that Wang Xu is not the strongest, and the strongest is Shengxu oufanim, which is the evolution of Wang Xu. It is said that Wang Xu can break away from the reincarnation of the soul and never die. Wang Xu needs the integration of opposite forces at the same level to break the barrier between emptiness and death, And such a soul can only be owned by the spirit king of the corpse soul world.


    Blue dye''s strength at the beginning, that is, around scrito, used the broken jade to grow to Wang Xu, and finally there were signs of breaking through to Shengxu oufanim. However, it was due to the collapse. It can be seen that the broken jade is terrible.


    "There are also Shenxu cherbin and Moxu Seraphim. Shenxu is an ancient existence, not a kind that can be reached by evolution. It is said that it has divine personality. The strength of Moxu is almost the same as Shenxu, but Moxu has no consciousness and only knows destruction and destruction. If Shenxu is the creator God of the virtual world, then Moxu is the destruction god." On such a thought, Meng Haoran was surprised to have a cold sweat. If they really existed, the world would not be simple, and his strength was far from enough.


    In this way, the God of death tells only a few parts of the world. Don''t you see that they fight so fiercely that even Wang Xu doesn''t come out? It seems that in the real upper class, it can only be a small fight. My strength is still not enough!


    When Meng Haoran realized this, the system prompted "Ding, the host came to the God of death in the 7-star world. The task of the world is to break through the 7-star world and reach the virtual level of the world God. After completing the task, he can be recognized by the system and will no longer be separated from the host."


    Actually, there is a divine emptiness. Hearing this news, Meng Haoran immediately looked around. He was relieved to see that there was no abnormality. He didn''t expect that the God of death was actually a 7-star world. I''m afraid he might not be able to win with his holy words!


    On the other hand, after completing this task, the system completely belongs to him, which makes Meng Haoran can''t wait to break through the 7 stars and become the real master of the system.


    Originally, knowing that the world is the God of death, Meng Haoran was still trying to compete with Lan Da, but now he knows that Lan Da is not the strongest. Meng Haoran put his goal on Shenxu, but before that, there is Shengxu to break through.


    "Since Shenxu is seven stars, what ghost is Shengxu?" Meng Haoran has some doubts. You should know that his 6-star peak strength is only about the same as Wang Xu.

 Chapter 216

    "Big brother, are you okay?" Seeing Meng Haoran suddenly stunned, the little girl next to him timidly pulled Meng Haoran''s clothes.


    "Oh, it''s you! I''m fine." Meng Haoran returned to his senses and looked at the little girl carefully. He was shocked instantly. He was simply a top-quality little Laurie. She looked so good.


    Do you want to be a strange corn? Meng Haoran was startled by his idea. He was not controlled by Laurie! "What''s your name, little sister? Where do you live? Do you want me to take you back?" Change the subject.


    "I''m Xiao ling''er. I live at No. 18 East Street. Will big brother take me back? Great." He jumped up and down, very cute.


    Meng Haoran also liked the little girl very much. In order not to let her be in danger again, he decided to take her back as a good thing, so he went hand in hand with her and left a lot of inexplicable people watching them.


    Although it was the first time to this city, Meng Haoran''s soul was strong. In an instant, a map of the whole city came to mind. Under the guidance of Xiao linger, she soon found her home.


    During the exploration, I still found a lot of scattered falsehoods. The strength is just as bad as that just now. However, Meng Haoran did not intend to take care of him. He has long passed the age of blood and the task of saving the world is not suitable for him. Today''s initiative is just rising for a time.


    "Is this it?" Meng Haoran looked at the villa in front of him and was surprised. He didn''t expect Xiao linger to be a rich daughter.


    "Well, that''s it," said Xiao linger, who was familiar with the way ahead. "Mom, mom, I''m back."


    To Meng Haoran''s surprise, a young woman who looked like she was only in her 20s came out. She looked like an adult version of xiaoling''er. She was as good as Nami. She rushed over excitedly as soon as she saw it.


    "Great, my little spirit is back. Great." He picked up Xiao ling''er as if to check for fear that Xiao ling''er would be injured.


    10 minutes later, she found Meng Haoran. "You sent my daughter back. Thank you very much. Come and get close."


    Next, Meng Haoran naturally received a warm reception, during which he learned the real situation of the family.


    The young woman is Xiao ling''er''s mother, Lin Wanru. She is a native of Z country. She was originally a family of three. Xiao ling''er''s husband opened a company in r country, which is a city. She is not big or small. She is medium-sized. She is very excited, but it doesn''t last long. A car accident took Xiao ling''er''s father''s life. From then on, Lin Wanru took over the company instead of her husband, When she became a strong woman, she managed the company in order.


    After working in the company every day, she has to take care of xiaoling''er and be both a father and a mother. It''s very hard. Today, she separated from xiaoling''er without paying attention. She hasn''t found it for a long time. She has called the police. Unexpectedly, xiaoling''er was sent back by Meng Haoran.


    "What? You don''t have a place to live?" Talking about Meng Haoran, Meng Haoran said that he was the first time to the city. At present, he has not found a place to settle down, which surprised Lin Wanru.


    "Then live with me. For such a big villa, there are many empty rooms for me, xiaoling''er and a nanny. I don''t charge your rent. I''m worried about how to repay you?" Meng Haoran, Lin Wanru''s nanny, of course knows. It is said that she lives nearby. She comes to take care of Xiao linger when Lin Wanru goes to work every day and has to go home at night.


    Meng Haoran declined a little, and then agreed. He thought it was not bad to live with two beautiful women, which just saved a lot of trouble. However, he didn''t intend to take advantage of it and took on the safety work of taking care of xiaolinger. Lin Wanru also knew Meng Haoran''s skill from xiaolinger, and there was no lack of intention to win over Meng Haoran, You should know that xiaoling''er has encountered emptiness not once or twice. Although she can''t see emptiness, she believes that there is such a thing. She has always been careful to avoid them.


    Because it was the first time we met, Meng Haoran and Lin Wanru didn''t talk much, so they talked about some homely things. It was Xiao linger who was not so embarrassed in the atmosphere.


    On one side, looking at Meng Haoran who talked and laughed with xiaoling''er, Lin Wanru was also surprised. Although xiaoling''er seems lively and lovely now, in fact, she is very silent. She can only be so open on her own. Even she is not very close to the nanny who has been taking care of her. What''s the matter now.


    The three people talked and laughed, which made Lin Wanru think of her husband. At that time, it was the same as now, but Meng Haoran changed a person.


    Thinking of this, Lin Wanru looked at Meng Haoran with some strange eyes, but after all, she loved her husband and wanted to keep a distance from Meng Haoran in the future.


    But is it really that easy?


    Lying on the broad bed, Meng Haoran felt the long lost modern atmosphere again. He couldn''t help feeling nostalgic. It''s better to be modern!


    When he was alone, Meng Haoran began to think of his situation again.


    Stay here first, and then find opportunities to learn death skills. Then take the opportunity to take away bengyu. I believe that with bengyu''s own breakthrough, it will increase the probability of several layers.


    Although Xu''s strength is strong, there is also the existence of Shenxu, but as a god of death who has been unable to lift his head, it should not be as simple as it seems. The 13th team of the imperial court may really be the role of the guard team. I''m afraid the real strength of the corpse soul world has always been hidden very deep. The spirit king may not be the strongest, otherwise he can''t fight Shenxu, Many of these things that are not mentioned in the original work need to be explored by ourselves. The revolution has not yet succeeded, and comrades still need to work hard!


    In this way, the fight between the 13th team of the imperial court of the corpse soul world and LAN Ran is not very important. Whether to participate or not depends on your mood.


    In a word, let''s take one step first.


    In other words, he still has three lucky draw opportunities as his cards. What''s wrong? There is also the power of faith in the world. As long as he doesn''t face the divine emptiness, he doesn''t have the power to fight back. However, Meng Haoran also knows from the system that this is the transitional state of 6 stars and 7 stars, which is equivalent to that one foot has entered the existence of 7 stars. If you really want to describe it, it''s like he will become a demigod of God, With some of the characteristics of God, but not completely become God.


    Meng Haoran''s full strength plus the power of faith may compete with the holy nothingness, that is, the world can threaten his life no more than five fingers.

 Chapter 217

    "It seems that this is the need of the plot." Meng Haoran murmured. When he thought that heizaki Ichigo had won every battle, but he was all covered with injuries, he felt that the protagonist was not so easy to be, especially heizaki Ichigo, who needed to break out to win every time, but his strength did not improve much afterwards. This is because he had not been trained systematically and had no inside information. If he had been trained earlier, Accumulate the inside information, and the strength after the outbreak will be transformed into real strength.


    Of course, compared with heizaki Ichigo, the most famous one is the top five in the saint fighter world. They are really sad. They are dying every time.


    Don''t think about these anymore. Anyway, it has become a fact and can''t be changed. In fact, if you really think like yourself, the ornamental ability of death will disappear. Few people in the real world have seen it. After all, there is no thrilling sense of blood, and the cool point is gone.


    After seeing the time, Meng Haoran went to a place very early. This time, he wanted to find a guy who could help him enter the world of death.


    "I don''t know if that guy is as black as animation." Meng Haoran couldn''t help thinking of Puyuan Xizhu wearing a hat and wearing a fancy image of an obscene uncle.


    It''s here. The Puyuan store is really deserted. It doesn''t do business for ordinary people. It''s also for hiding. Although it''s useless, because many people know it here, but they don''t care. Otherwise, he would have been caught back in his current identity.


    Speaking of it, Puyuan Xizhu is also a genius. He actually created avalanche jade, which is more perfect than blue dye. Not only that, because he loves research, he also created many interesting props. His strength is not bad. He is also the top among the captain of death.


    If hisuke Urahara had taken more time to practice, he might have been able to turn lanran greatly, instead of relying on the power of heizaki Ichigo as he is now, but even so, lanran attached great importance to him and regarded him as the only opponent before heizaki Ichigo came out.


    "Bang bang"


    "Who! This is trouble. Didn''t you put up a notice for today''s rest?" A little boy who looked very drag opened the door, swearing.


    "What a pity! Don''t say that! The guest is God. That''s what the store manager said." A nono voice came from behind the boy. A closer look was a lovely little girl, but she looked very afraid of strangers, with her head low.


    "I want you to take care of what I like." The flower mowed very much and said dissatisfied.


    Is this the rain in the house? It''s really lovable. I can''t help but have a little favor for him. On the contrary, a bear child outside is not very good. It''s too arrogant.


    Out of punishment, Meng Haoran slightly released his murderous spirit and thought about cutting flowers too much.


    "You... You" originally wanted to say something. Hua Zao was so scared. He thought Meng Haoran was an ordinary person. He didn''t expect to feel such murderous spirit in him. How many people can he kill! In his eyes, Meng Haoran instantly turned into a devil. The murderous oppression made him want to commit suicide.


    No, I can''t control it. The flower mowing is too painful, and my hand slowly extends to my neck.


    At this time, Meng Haoran took back his murderous spirit, and the flower mowing was too much, so he couldn''t look at Meng Haoran.


    "Not again!" The faint voice made huazao tremble in his heart. He didn''t need Meng Haoran to remind him that he would never dare to offend Meng Haoran again. It''s really terrible.


    "Little sister, can you take me to your store manager?" Meng Haoran has another attitude towards the rain in the house.

 Chapter 218

    Although he didn''t understand what had happened, he knew it vaguely from his behavior. Therefore, he was very polite to Meng Haoran and led the way directly.


    "Ah, ah, ah, I didn''t expect that there would be guests coming today. What a rare guest!" Puyuan Xizhu looked at Meng Haoran carefully and determined that he was the first time to see Meng Haoran, and Meng Haoran didn''t have spiritual pressure. He didn''t look like a god of death. He couldn''t help feeling a little confused, but he said so out of his professional habits.


    "Don''t worry! I came to help you earlier. I heard you have a way to enter the corpse soul world." Meng Haoran directly explained his intention.


    "Guest, are you kidding? I haven''t heard of the corpse soul world. I''m just an ordinary shop." Puyuan Xizhu''s pupil shrinks. How could he know the existence of the corpse soul world? He is obviously just an ordinary person.


    "Don''t pretend to be the leader of the original twelve times of the 13th team of the imperial court and the first director of the Technology Development Bureau. I know everything, including the collapse of jade." Meng Haoran doesn''t want to play charades with him.


    Upon hearing this, Puyuan Xizhu''s face completely changed, "who are you and what are you trying to come here? Are you lanran''s minions?" While talking, he grabbed his walking stick. If Meng Haoran was really on lanran''s side, he would do it. Few people know about the collapse of jade. It can be said that it is top secret.


    Meng Haoran looked at Puyuan Xizhu with great interest. He didn''t show a nervous expression at all: "although lanran is a good guy, he''s not qualified to let me be his man. It''s almost the opposite." Look confident.


    This time it was Puyuan Xizhu''s turn to be surprised. Originally, his first reaction was that Meng Haoran was lying. No one knew the strength of lanran better than him. It was quite terrible, but when he saw Meng Haoran''s look, he believed it. Even he felt a little incredible.


    "So who the hell are you?" He relaxed a little, but he was still worried about Meng Haoran. If things were really like what Meng Haoran said, it would be troublesome, because he didn''t know whether it was an enemy or a friend. If it was an enemy, he couldn''t deal with such a guy who might be stronger than lanran. However, Meng Haoran didn''t show corresponding strength at present, which made him a little uncertain.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am. The important thing is that I''m strong and I don''t mean any harm to you at present. Let''s let you feel it!" Said a momentum startled the sky, and suddenly set off a gust of wind around Meng Haoran.


    The momentum flashed away, but Puyuan Xizhu was really shocked this time. This momentum was obviously much stronger than the captain level. Even if it was stronger than lanran, he believed it, but it was obviously not spiritual pressure. What power was it? Although there were death, emptiness and annihilation masters in the world, in the final analysis, they still used the spiritual power, and Meng Haoran broke his concept. For a time, he was confused.


    As a scientist, hisuke Urahara soon became very interested in Meng Haoran''s research. If he didn''t know that he was probably not an opponent, he might have sliced Meng Haoran, but even so, his eyes at Meng Haoran were hot and crazy.


    "Don''t look at me like that. I''m not gay." Sample, it''s normal that you haven''t seen the power of kendo. Although the world uses swords, soul chopping swords are actually similar to swords. Most battles still rely on ability and spiritual pressure. The development of Kendo is very primary. This is based on urban spiritual pressure. After all, they all go to improve spiritual pressure. There''s no time to practice kendo. Even those who understand Kendo can''t practice vigorous Qi, Because there is no consciousness at all. After all, the power of spirit pressure is not weaker than Gang Qi.


    That is to say, most of Kendo still focuses on skills. When Meng Haoran came to this world, he found that Kendo can be used in this world, but domineering can''t. I think it''s because although Kendo develops slowly in this world, there are some in the end. Maybe it will develop to the level of Pirate world in the future, so the world doesn''t exclude it, Domineering is completely impossible.


    Therefore, Meng Haoran''s strength has not weakened much in this world, and basically has not changed. After all, his strength of Kendo is much stronger than domineering. It can be said that he is the strongest strength except the fruit of holy words. In fact, it is wrong to say that he has not weakened at all, because according to his estimation, his strength of Kendo has touched 7 stars in the pirate world, In other words, it can''t play less than Shengxu. Now it''s at least Wang Xu''s level.


    The reason why we used a layer of vigorous Qi to eliminate the empty one is also very normal. The first layer looks a lot, but we should know that his strength will increase several times every time the power of vigorous Qi increases. The answer of one plus one is definitely not as simple as two. Moreover, his sword skill is not used.


    "What are you doing in the corpse soul world?" Without rashly asking what Meng Haoran''s power is, Puyuan Xizhu asked about Meng Haoran''s purpose.


    "You can see that my power is another system. Now I go to the corpse soul world to learn how to use spiritual power, and I am very interested in becoming a god of death." Meng Haoran did not hide it.


    Pu Yuanxi listened to Meng Haoran''s words and was silent. He didn''t seem to want to lie, but do I really want to help him? It''s so strong now. If he becomes the God of death, who can stop him.


    Puyuan Xizhu can''t believe Meng Haoran because of his word. It''s too stupid.


    Meng Haoran also saw the situation. It seems that if it is not hard, it will not work. Meng Haoran pretended to be a little disappointed and said, "it seems that there is no way for you. I have to find lanran for help. Compared with him, he won''t refuse." This is nonsense, of course, because he can''t find a way to contact lanran at all.


    But Puyuan Xizhu didn''t think so. He thought that he might as well help Meng Haoran instead of pushing him to lanran''s side, but he couldn''t be cheaper, so he showed a long lost smile: "in fact, this! I can still help, and it''s not impossible for you to enter the corpse soul world. But this..." he looked at Meng Haoran with some embarrassment.


    Of course, Meng Haoran understands. This is about benefits. Since he asks for help, Meng Haoran is not the kind of person who just wants others to pay, but he doesn''t seem to have anything good at present.


    "Ask you to mention it! I promised as long as it wasn''t too much." I had to kick the ball back.


    Puyuan''s patron, Lao Chengjing, knew that when he saw good, he said, "well, just think you owe me a favor." It is said that small novels are big and big. For Meng Haoran, his kindness is very valuable, but because the other party has to bear the risk of his reneging at that time, Meng Haoran is not at a loss.


    "That''s it!" Directly agreed to Puyuan Xizhu''s request.

 Chapter 219

    After settling the terms, Meng Haoran did not go to the corpse soul world for the first time, but went back and told xiaolinger''s mother and daughter the news that he was leaving. He left under xiaolinger''s reluctant eyes. Fortunately, he said he would come back later. This time, xiaolinger was not so sad. When he left, he didn''t know that Lin looked at his back with complex eyes.


    On the ground floor of Puyuan store, Puyuan Xizhu looked at Meng Haoran who had left for a long time.


    "Alas, I don''t know whether I did it right or wrong this time." Finally, I couldn''t help talking to myself. The original plan had to be changed again because Meng Haoran joined.


    At this time, a black cat silently appeared on his shoulder. Surprisingly, it was still behind. The black cat actually spoke.


    "Anyway, it''s already so bad. Maybe letting him in can help us contain lanran? But that guy''s feeling is really sharp. He found me at the beginning, but he didn''t show it."


    "Really? One night, he even found you." Puyuan Xizhu looked at the black cat in surprise, that is, the night in his mouth.


    In fact, this black cat is the leader of the four Maple yard, one of the four nobles in the corpse soul world. He is the current patriarch of the four Maple yard family, the former leader of the second team of the 13th guard court, the former commander-in-chief of secret mobility, the head of the criminal Army of the first detachment, and the 22nd generation of the four Maple yard family, one of the four nobles in the corpse soul world. He is good at white fighting and instant walking, It is called "instant God night one". Although her strength is not very strong, she can be said to be at the peak in terms of secrecy. Even the leader of the Corps may not have found her.


    "It seems that I still underestimated him. Maybe he is really better than lanran. Maybe I hope it''s not the enemy next time I meet."


    ¡­¡­


    "This is the corpse soul world. Puyuan said that the body can''t enter the corpse soul world. I really think I''m stupid!" Thinking that he had to enter the corpse soul world directly, Puyuan Xizhu looked like a man who was responsible for the consequences. Meng Haoran was a little funny.


    The corpse soul world is worthy of the name of the spiritual world. Meng Haoran found the difference between this world and the present world at the first time. The content of Lingzi is too high. He felt a spiritual force sucked in from the air without breathing.


    Meng Haoran is not very surprised, because the corpse soul world itself is actually a world composed of Lingzi. Even the house is the purest Lingzi, and the soul will be nourished when living in it.


    Meng Haoran stood in the corpse soul world for a while and found that his soul had improved a little, which made him overjoyed. In this way, as long as he stayed here for a long time, he would break through the seven stars if he didn''t do anything.


    However, this idea was erased by Meng Haoran as soon as it appeared. I''m kidding. Although it''s very simple, it takes a hundred years. He can''t wait so long. His plan is to break through the seven stars in five years. Therefore, it is essential to collapse jade.


    Moreover, it''s not a good thing for a person to seek stability. It will slowly make his heart lose its sharpness, which is not conducive to future development.


    Having figured this out, Meng Haoran began his journey in the corpse soul world. First, where are you now? Then he went to school to learn how to become a god of death. He didn''t worry about whether he could pass the test. Although he hadn''t been in contact with spiritual power, his powerful soul power was not talked about. He would be a genius at that time.


    Before he had gone far, Meng Haoran met several evil looking guys and looked at Meng Haoran greedily.


    "Boy, it''s bad luck for you to meet us. Remember to have a good baby in your next life." In other words, they are already souls, dead and the next life?


    Of course, then they were tragic. One minute later, only Meng Haoran was left on the scene. The others disappeared and only Meng Haoran was left.


    These guys successfully brought Meng Haoran a map. Although it was dictated, Meng Haoran also knows his current situation. In area 40, no wonder the public security is so bad. People kill people in broad daylight. Fortunately, Meng Haoran is strong. If he were an ordinary newcomer, I''m afraid he would die again now.


    The corpse soul world is divided into liuhun street and huilingting. Huilingting is located in the center of liuhun street, where the gods of death live. Ordinary souls live in the poorest and freest soul street in the corpse soul world. Even after death, there is a hierarchy in this world.


    Liuhun street is divided into 1-80 areas in East, West, North and south directions. District 1 is the best place for public security, and district 80 is the worst of the poor. In places with poor public security, murders, arson and other evil things often happen. Asanji Lianci and rotten wood Luqiya, grass deer eight thousand flows and gengmu sword eight come from xudiao in the South 78 District, grass deer in the North 79 district and gengmu in the North 80 district. After each new soul comes to their own area, they find a suitable family and live together with each other. In liuhun street, souls without spiritual power will not be hungry. As long as there is water, they can live normally.


    Therefore, spiritless souls will not change their height and weight until they die. There is only one legal way to leave liuhun street and enter the rich lingting life. Is to enter the Zhenyang Spiritual School of the God of death school and graduate to become the God of death.


    Meng Haoran''s current District 40 is not close to Ling Ting, but it''s not far. He should arrive in half a day at his speed. Therefore, Meng Haoran didn''t waste time, identified the direction and began to hurry up.


    With Meng Haoran''s all-out efforts, he finally arrived at the gate of Zhenyang Lingshu Academy at about 3 p.m. at this time, there were groups of people outside the Academy, waiting in line. They should all come to take part in the test.


    Different from the imagination, although there are many people who come to take part in the test, there are few who can pass. About dozens of talents have passed one, which is still the kind of ordinary qualification. After graduation, they become an ordinary God of death, which is cannon fodder in some ways.


    "Ah, there are two teams. There are obviously fewer people here!" Meng Haoran walked directly to the team with few people without any hesitation. Although he can''t be too high-profile and jump in the queue, it''s OK to choose a team with few people to queue.


    "Look, that guy is also a noble. He went to the noble team." At this time, Meng Haoran knew that it was a special team for aristocrats. It''s no wonder there were so few people.

 Chapter 220

    "What family are you from? Why haven''t you seen you?" When Meng Haoran was standing in the noble team, a guy in front of him looked at him suspiciously. He didn''t seem to know Meng Haoran. It was very strange.


    "The corpse soul world is so big and there are so many nobles. Do you know?" Meng Haoran asked, who knows that the baby''s face suddenly changed, and the expression that was still very confused suddenly turned into pride.


    "It seems that my corpse soul world bag has been so big to inquire about Ichiro Tokugawa''s name? No wonder, I know the corpse soul world like the back of my hand. There are basically no members of small aristocrats and big aristocrats I don''t know. I record all aristocratic information in this book." Tokugawa Ichiro said he didn''t know where to take out a book and write "the history of aristocracy".


    Meng Haoran was very good. Where did the others come from, but now he is shocked. Even the record of such secret news is very good and powerful.


    Meng Haoran''s surprise was seen by Ichiro Tokugawa. He couldn''t help being more proud. Just when he had to continue to say something, he looked at Meng Haoran''s book. He felt something wrong. Isn''t it the noble information manual?


    So he looked at his hand, "ah! I took it wrong." Like a thief, the book on his hand has disappeared. He also looks around to see if others have found it.


    Fortunately, others stood at the wrong angle and could not find it. Ichiro Tokugawa was relieved.


    Then it was as like as two peas, and a book that was almost identical to the book appeared. This time, it was no longer wrong. It was the "noble information manual".


    Meng Haoran saw this incredible scene again. His pupils shrunk. He didn''t even find out how the baby changed. He couldn''t help paying attention to Ichiro Tokugawa. He was not an ordinary person without his strength.


    "Hum, awesome! I''m a genius. Let me see who you are?" Then I turned over the manual, but a few minutes later.


    "No! I didn''t find it. Did I miss it?" Looking at Meng Haoran''s eyes full of exploration.


    Meng Haoran was also amused. When did he say he was an aristocrat? He really wanted to find his own information among the aristocrats. He was not even a dead man, and he was not all the way with those present. It''s strange to find it.


    This is also Tokugawa Ichiro''s preconceived belief that Meng Haoran is an aristocrat. After all, this is common sense in the corpse soul world. Although Zhenyang spiritual academy did not specify how to queue up when recruiting students, people still consciously divided into civilians and nobles. Nobles despise civilians, while civilians dare not provoke nobles. In this way, this queuing method has been retained over time.


    In the past, some civilians queued up in the aristocratic team because they didn''t know this, but their fate was not very good. Although there was no evidence, they could guess that it was done by the aristocrats, so now basically all those who took part in the test know such a hidden rule.


    Moreover, in the corpse soul world, it is easy to distinguish between nobles and civilians. You can see from their faces and clothes, so few people are wrong. The reason why Meng Haoran is considered an aristocrat is also because of his healthy and sunny appearance and fit dress. No matter how you look, he is not an ordinary person.


    "Ah! I see. You belong to the hidden family, right? Only the hidden family. I don''t know. After all, they are too mysterious. They usually practice in their own family. I haven''t heard that people from the hidden family come to the Zhenyang spiritual Academy. Their family has a lot of practice resources and don''t need to come here at all." Tokugawa Ichiro exclaimed, so that others also noticed Meng Haoran.


    As soon as the nobles heard that Meng Haoran was a hermit family, they immediately looked at Meng Haoran''s face and became full of vigilance. Although the hermit family was unknown, they had heard of it as nobles. Unlike the nobles in the corpse soul world, it is said that the aristocrats of the hermit family have at least the powerful forces of the four nobles in the corpse soul world, and even much stronger, They are hidden because they are not satisfied with the rule of the spirit king and do not want to be ruled by the spirit king. In fact, they hide in order not to conflict with the spirit king.


    Although the Yinshi family is not as good as the spirit king, they can survive in this way and have confidence. There are many strong people in the family, including the commander of the Corps.


    The reason why the nobles here are full of vigilance against Meng Haoran is that their families are supporters of the spirit king and have different positions from the hermit family.


    Of course, they will not directly fight Meng Haoran because Meng Haoran is a member of the hidden world family, but hostility is no longer inevitable. If Meng Haoran is not strong enough, they may step on it. After all, the people who can come out of the hidden world family are basically geniuses, and they are not easy to offend.


    Meng Haoran was really speechless at this time. How big the brain hole was, he made up that he was a member of the hidden family. Of course, he didn''t immediately deny it at this time. After all, it seems that the name of the hidden family looks very frightening and can solve the problem of his origin.


    "The hermit family? Interesting." Meng Haoran also knew for the first time that there was such a thing. He couldn''t help but have a trace of interest in the so-called hidden family.


    When Ichiro Tokugawa saw that Meng Haoran did not deny it, he recognized that Meng Haoran was a member of the hidden family. For a time, he also looked at Meng Haoran with strange eyes.


    "Hey! Can you tell me something about your hidden family? Although I''ve heard of it, I don''t know if it''s true. I heard that all of your hidden family are geniuses and can become gods of death. It''s even easier to become a seat officer. There are a lot of company leaders. Is it true?" When Ichiro Tokugawa saw that Meng Haoran was not as unkind as the legend, he was bold. You should know that one by one from the hidden family looked down on people outside the world because they were all geniuses. He only paid a little attention to the people of the four families, but he didn''t look up to a little aristocrat like him.


    It''s not easy to meet someone who is different from the legend. Ichiro Tokugawa doesn''t want to miss the opportunity to understand the hidden family.


    Meng Haoran can only be silent about Tokugawa Ichiro''s question. He is not a member of the hidden world family. How can he know their situation? Now he just needs the cover of the hidden world family, so he can''t tell the truth, so he has to pretend to be indifferent.


    Meng Haoran''s attitude made Ichiro Tokugawa determine his ideas, so he became more enthusiastic about Meng Haoran and kept asking East and West, which made Meng Haoran feel helpless.

 Chapter 221

    Fortunately, the test of Zhenyang Lingshu Academy was still very fast. When Meng Haoran was about to be unbearable, it was finally the turn of Ichiro Tokugawa.


    "Hey, it''s your turn. Whether you come or not, you don''t have to come." The teacher in charge of the test is very domineering. He treats the nobles and ordinary people equally, although this is also because today''s nobles are small nobles. It is not so easy for the small nobles to become the God of death. Otherwise, the captains and officials of the 13th guard team would not change once in hundreds of years.


    As a member of Zhenyang Spiritual Art Institute, although he is only a test teacher, his status is a little higher than that of ordinary God of death. Even some of the more backward Xi officials don''t care. Of course, he won''t deliberately make trouble with the Xi officials.


    "Come, right away." Ichiro Tokugawa was shocked. If he was invited back before the test, he could not bear the consequences. Although he didn''t have the chance to test again in the future, it wouldn''t be better to go in early.


    Meng Haoran is also lucky. Today is actually the test day of the central spiritual academy once every three years. So many people come here. Although they can test at ordinary times, they are all prepared for geniuses. If the spiritual pressure does not reach the seat official level, don''t even think about it. Today, those who hope to achieve death can enter.


    The test is very simple. It is a crystal ball. As long as you put your hand on it, the color will be displayed according to the spiritual pressure. It is divided into five colors: white, orange, red, blue and gold. White is an ordinary soul. Basically, it does not have the potential to become a god of death. Orange has the possibility to become an ordinary God of death. Red can become a seat official, and blue has the slightest possibility to become a captain, As for gold, as long as there is no accident, it will be the captain, and the traditional captain is basically gold. As for the potential above the captain, this crystal ball can not be measured. After all, it is only a very common test tool.


    These are all what Ichiro Tokugawa told him when talking to Meng Haoran just now. Meng Haoran just glanced at it more and introduced it. At that time, he saved Meng Haoran''s business.


    Although Ichiro Tokugawa is very confident, he is about to face the test of determining his life. His hands are still a little stiff, and his trembling hands reach out to the crystal ball.


    The test teacher didn''t urge him. This situation has been common for a long time. I thought I was not the same at the beginning. I dreamed of becoming a captain, but I stayed here.


    "I don''t know if there are gifted people above the position officer today?" Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but turn his eyes to Meng Haoran. Just now he also noticed that Meng Haoran, who is said to be a member of the hidden family, was still looking forward to it.


    At this time, Ichiro Tokugawa''s test finally began. The crystal ball first turned white, then orange, and finally slowly turned red, but this is not over and has not stopped.


    "We must succeed!" At this point, Ichiro Tokugawa is extremely eager for blue. After all, there is a chance to become the captain level. There is a big gap between the captain level and the seat officer. It can be said that the captain level is the real strong in the world.


    God seems to have heard Ichiro Tokugawa''s prayer,


    "Stop, it''s blue. Although it''s just reluctantly into blue, it''s also blue!"


    "I didn''t expect that he had such talent, so there was a bright future! Even the company commanders would look at him! After all, even if the disappointment of becoming a captain is slim, it''s appropriate to become a seat officer."


    "So powerful, worthy of being a noble."


    "So handsome, I''ve decided that he will be my idol in the future."


    Feeling the envy, jealousy and hatred of the people around him, as well as the praise, Ichiro Tokugawa''s mood at this time is a comfortable one. At this moment, he feels that he is the protagonist and the world is so beautiful.


    In fact, he has had a different life since today when he was tested for his blue talent. Later, he will become the seat officer of the God of death, which is not a dream. In Meng Haoran''s view, the seat officer of the God of death is too low-level, but in fact, the whole corpse soul world does not count those captains, the hidden strong, and the seat officer is already a high-level figure. If in reality, the captain is the provincial governor level, the seat officer is Shi, Really not low.


    "Hello, you are Ichiro Tokugawa, aren''t you? Welcome to join our central spiritual Academy. Let me take you to report." The talent of blue is really strong. The test teacher who was very drag before said to Ichiro Tokugawa with a smile that it is called a passion. Even the test has been put down. I want to take him to report and exchange feelings.


    Tokugawa Ichiro, with a natural look on his face, was about to go with the test teacher, but suddenly he saw Meng Haoran behind him and his expression was stiff.


    No, I''m complacent. This is a member of the hidden family. Maybe my talent is better than me. Did I offend him soon after I left with the test teacher? Fortunately, I didn''t go right away.


    "Well, I think the one behind me hasn''t been tested yet. I''ll wait!" Some embarrassed said.


    The teacher in charge of the test was stunned, and then suddenly realized that he had forgotten that there was another him. It would be bad to offend the people of the hidden world family, so he pushed the boat along the water: "well, let him talk after the test." Make a gesture for Meng Haoran to test.


    Of course, Meng Haoran doesn''t care about their attitude. However, Ichiro Tokugawa still treats him like this, which makes Meng Haoran have a good impression on Ichiro Tokugawa. After all, if they leave, I''m afraid they''ll have to wait a while.


    He nodded calmly, and stretched his hand to the crystal ball.


    "Sure enough, it came from the hidden family. It''s different." As soon as the winter vacation, you know whether there is. Meng Haoran''s impatient performance makes people feel that he is extraordinary. After all, not only who will be nervous in the face of this test that can determine the future, but also those from large families will be so confident and believe in their talents.


    At the moment Meng Haoran received the contact with the crystal ball, the crystal ball burst into a strong light,


    "This is..." everyone looked at the scene in amazement. They saw that the color of the crystal ball changed rapidly. It changed from white to orange in an instant, and then changed to red without any pause. Later, it changed from blue to gold, and also changed violently in gold. However, because the crystal ball can only be tested here, it still stopped in gold.


    "This... This is beyond the captain''s talent!" The test teacher exclaimed, completely dull.

 Chapter 222

    "This is the person from the hidden family. Is there such a big gap?" Tokugawa Ichiro was also stunned at this time. He looked at Meng Haoran, who gave people a sense of honor and disgrace. He felt that he was really embarrassed just now. He was forced to forget himself when he was blue. He couldn''t compare with Meng Haoran, who easily broke through gold. It seems that gold is not his end.


    The scene was silent for a minute, and then the people came back to their senses. Now the shock just now will be vented immediately.


    "My God! I''m dreaming. It''s amazing to see a talented captain."


    "I want to tell this news to my family. It''s so shocking that I''m worthy of being a member of the hidden family."


    "This is the real genius! His future is beyond our imagination, but as witnesses, we will boast in the future."


    All kinds of exclamations came, which was much more popular than Ichiro Tokugawa just now. Meng Haoran instantly became a star figure.


    At the same time, Meng Haoran can clearly find that some hidden people around him have slowly retreated. These are spies sent by the nobles to check whether there are geniuses in order to be ready to win over, but they often don''t play any role, because there are too few civilian geniuses, and many aristocratic geniuses are so easy to win over.


    In their opinion, although Meng Haoran is a member of the hidden family and can''t be attracted, his talent is so amazing that he has surpassed the captain level. This can change the pattern of the corpse and soul world. Even if the nobles can''t be attracted, they should make friends, So the spies didn''t even plan to read the later tests and hurried back to report the news.


    The spies'' decision was correct, because the people behind could not be more fierce than Meng Haoran.


    While Meng Haoran tested that he had talent beyond the captain level, he lingting was a team. A bald old man with a long beard showed a trace of essence: "I didn''t expect that a thousand years later, a guy with the same talent as me finally appeared, and now I have a successor." This person is the current general captain, Yamamoto yuan and Liu Chongguo.


    He is a legendary figure, known as the strongest God of death in the millennium. As the founder of the 13th team of the imperial court of the corpse soul world, the first generation general leader and the first generation team leader, the founder of the Zhenyang spiritual art academy and the first generation president, he has absolute authority in the corpse soul world. His life is almost equal to the history of the corpse soul world.


    Although he is old now, LAN dada still dare not fight with him. He has to rely on conspiracy to solve him. When there is no complete evolution, the frontal confrontation is not his opponent at all.


    In the 11th team, Mujian Bayi''s face was more excited: "another guy can fight with me. I can''t wait!" On his shoulder was a little Lori with pink hair. At this time, she said happily, "great, little sword."


    In the fourth team, sister Hua smiled and couldn''t see her thoughts at all.


    Liufan team, with a cold face, seemed to shake him.


    ¡­¡­


    "Interesting, another unexpected guy, the hermit family?" Blue dye boss''s eyes glittered with dangerous light.


    Meng Haoran doesn''t know what sensation he caused by showing a little. I''m afraid the whole corpse soul world will know him after today, but even if he knows, Meng Haoran won''t care. After all, he is not only a talent, but a strong person who has turned talent into strength. Being strong is willful.


    If he could not only measure this level, Meng Haoran might be more high-profile. Although low-key is useful in many times, he came to learn this time. If he does not show a high profile and attract attention, his learning will become much more difficult. No matter how fast the growth rate of genius is acceptable, Meng Haoran will not be afraid of causing too much doubt and will be very convenient when learning, I believe teachers are willing to give their money to each other.


    In fact, when Meng Haoran showed such talent, it immediately attracted the high attention of the school and gave him a series of privileges. For example, he can decide whether to go to class or not, and use the training ground casually. In a word, he treated Meng Haoran like his ancestors, and everything satisfied him.


    Because there are no outstanding talents in this class, even if Meng Haoran is assigned to the best class, most of the people who study with him are red talents, which makes Meng Haoran completely uninterested and doesn''t give others a good face. Therefore, other people in his performance seem to be very outstanding, but due to his talent, others won''t say anything, Instead, I think it''s the pride of genius.


    Ichiro Tokugawa was also in the same class as Meng Haoran and was elected the monitor. Meng Haoran didn''t want to be bothered. In addition, he did have this ability and was the No. 2 person in the class.


    Ichiro Tokugawa, who has become the monitor, is not complacent. Instead, he has more respect for Meng Haoran. He has to report everything to Meng Haoran, just like a little brother.


    Although Meng Haoran didn''t promise to follow Ichiro Tokugawa, he slowly adapted to his existence over time. Later, he regarded Ichiro Tokugawa as his attendant. After all, Ichiro Tokugawa was still very useful. He liked to inquire. He soon understood everything about the college. It would be right for Meng Haoran to do anything as long as he was given to him.


    Tokugawa Ichiro has also been rewarded for doing so. He has been instructed by Meng Haoran from time to time, which makes him improve his strength quickly and not lose to those golden talents. If this goes on in the long run, maybe he can really become a captain.


    Feeling his own improvement, Ichiro Tokugawa strengthened his heart to follow Meng Haoran behind, and his attitude towards Meng Haoran was more and more respectful.


    Meng Haoran has been silently absorbing the knowledge of the God of death during this period, and has not done anything earth shaking. Therefore, he has gradually been forgotten except for a few people, thinking that he has disappeared with the public.


    Because Yamamoto seems to have imposed some ban, the people of the 13th guard team and the nobles did not bother Meng Haoran. For a time, Meng Haoran rarely had a peaceful life. He had a good rest all day except practice.


    At the same time, Meng Haoran''s strength of the God of death also grew up at an amazing speed unknowingly. Only a month ago, there were signs of the beginning of the soul chopping knife.


    This is not true. When I was practicing today, I suddenly felt that my shallow play was the same. Knowing that it would be solved soon, I hurried back to my single bedroom and waited for that moment.

 Chapter 223

    In the room, Meng Haoran sat quietly with his eyes slightly closed, breathing almost nothing, and entered a state of silence.


    Different from the calm of the outside world, Meng Haoran''s soul has long been surging.


    "This is..." Meng Haoran was surprised to feel the change of his soul. It seemed that something was about to be bred. The fluctuation of his soul was very unstable. If he was normal, Meng Haoran would be panic stricken, but now he was very excited. He didn''t understand that this was the performance of his soul cutting knife spirit.


    "This feeling is really strange? I didn''t expect that a big man would give birth to life, although it gave birth to the soul, in a way, it is also myself." Thinking like this, Meng Haoran couldn''t help spilling some.


    Time passed slowly, and the fluctuation of the soul gradually became violent, which made Meng Haoran a little frightened.


    Finally, at a certain moment, a strange wave came from the depths of his soul. Meng Haoran only felt a sense of joy inexplicably in his heart, and then suddenly black in front of him.


    "Is this...?" When Meng Haoran''s eyes recovered again, he found himself in a hall, which existed in the starry universe. It looked very simple and dignified. It stood quietly in the starry sky, like a proud emperor overlooking the universe and watching the formation and extinction of all things.


    "Hee hee, welcome to the eternal hall!" This came from the girl who looked ancient and strange with the time. Meng Haoran suddenly saw a sister in front of him.


    Lori, the combination of Royal sister and wife? Meng Hao looked at his sister in front of him in amazement. His first impression of her couldn''t help but emerge in his mind. It''s perfect. How can Laurie''s face, the Royal sister''s figure and the wife''s temperament be integrated into a person? This is the most perfect woman in Meng Haoran''s heart.


    However, Meng Haoran is not the first brother to get the system at first. He has great immunity to beautiful women. In addition, the sister opposite is actually himself, so he doesn''t have any unreasonable thoughts at all, but treats her as a close sister.


    "Are you the spirit of my soul chopping knife?" In fact, Meng Haoran already knew where he had come and guessed her identity.


    "Well, the master is so smart. The Lun family is the master''s sword spirit." Admit it directly.


    When she admitted, she showed a clear look, but she was a little confused. Her soul chopping knife was formed only now. Others had formed it long ago, but they couldn''t communicate with their own knife spirit, so they couldn''t start the solution. They gradually got their recognition through meditation and communication with their knife spirit every day. Only when they knew their name could they start the solution accordingly, After that, the spirit of the sword can be completely subdued after cultivation.


    Now Meng Haoran''s knife spirit was born in front of his own eyes. He can talk to her directly. Moreover, Meng Haoran came back today because he felt that his knife could be solved, so he had some doubts.


    Forget it. Since you can talk directly, you can start by asking your name. Meng Haoran directly opened his mouth when he thought of this: "can you tell me your name?"


    Who knows this time, my sister showed an embarrassed face, felt a little pinched, and looked at Meng Haoran with embarrassment.


    "What''s the matter? Can''t you?" Meng Haoran frowned. Couldn''t he solve it.


    Seeing Meng Haoran seemed a little unhappy, the lovely sister suddenly became frightened, "not so, because I was just born and didn''t have a name, so I can''t tell my master."


    "What?" Meng Haoran is also drunk this time. His soul chopping knife has no name. What the hell is this? Is it a waste? I''m looking forward to it.


    "But the master can give me a name." Meng Haoran''s eyes lit up when this sentence came to the point. It''s really a twists and turns! With a name, soul chopping Dao should be able to liberate!


    However, just in case, Meng Haoran still had to ask clearly to avoid making an oolong, so he told his Daoling his own thoughts.


    Of course, the result was a burst of laughter. The sister clearly told herself that her idea was correct.


    Moreover, not only that, his knife was not free twice, but four times. Meng Haoran was very happy that he could be liberated twice after being liberated.


    As early as when he knew the level of the world, Meng Haoran guessed that the strength of the God of death who could compete with Xu should not be so weak. It was impossible to reach the level of Wang Xu only by interpretation. It turned out that there was a deeper level of liberation.


    In this way, it will be clear that the first liberation is called the first liberation, and the strength of the God of death will reach the Xi official level, while the second liberation will reach the captain level. After the third liberation, the strength will reach the spiritual King level to the holy virtual level. As for the final fourth liberation, the strength will reach the summit of the world, that is, the realm of God virtual, For Meng Haoran, as long as he can be liberated three times, he will reach the seven stars. After all, his power comes from more than death, so the three liberation is equivalent to the four liberation of the world.


    Meng Haoran also learned from Daoling that people in this world have been liberated only three times at most, and only those who have reached the fourth time are those who opened the world at the beginning, because of their natural aptitude.


    Let''s say so! In fact, the realm of divine emptiness is the maximum that the seven star world can accommodate, and the number is very limited. Now it is estimated that there are four in the whole world. This is similar to the saints in the wasteland world. There can only be seven in total, and there will not be more than four in this world. It is estimated that there are eight.


    Meng Haoran was liberated four times because of his particularity. His Dao spirit was not innate, but formed the day after tomorrow. When it was formed, it was not limited by the world rules because of its own particularity, and learned some information about the world from the world rules. That''s why Meng Haoran got these secrets.


    "I''ll go. In this way, lanran has gone astray. In fact, he has the possibility of three emancipations. What are you doing to break the boundary between death and emptiness?" What Meng Haoran doesn''t know is that what the four emancipations want is to break the boundaries of race. After all, cultivation has the same goal by different paths.


    It has not been liberated for three times to break the boundaries. Of course, even if it is successful in the end, the improvement of strength is not strong at all. It has not been liberated for three times, and it has also cut off its own future.

 Chapter 224

    Even a genius like lanran didn''t find that his soul chopping knife could be liberated for three times, which also shows the difficulty of three times. Of course, he didn''t find it because he never thought about it. In addition, the research on avalanche jade made him have the idea of improving by external forces.


    Meng Haoran thought a lot, but finally found that he thought more. The top priority is to give our lovely Dao Ling a name.


    What kind of name would you like? Should we be domineering, artistic or popular? Meng Haoran broke his head for this. He really has no talent for naming something!


    "Or call it Haoyue." After thinking for a long time, combined with his Haoran name, Meng Haoran finally reluctantly took a name.


    "Haoyue! That''s nice! I have a name, too." Haoyue was just born. I don''t know whether the name is good or bad, but because it was given to her by her master, she accepted it happily.


    So far, Meng Haoran has his own soul chopping knife - Haoyue.


    With the determination of Haoyue''s name, a burst of strong light burst out on Haoyue''s body. Then Meng Haoran found that the Haoyue in front of him became a little mysterious. If the Haoyue in front of him was an ordinary girl, now she was full of supreme breath, which belongs to the breath of law. Meng Haoran once felt it on the fruit of holy words.


    "So what is your ability?" Meng Haoran couldn''t wait to know at this moment, but what he finally saw was that the bright moon blinked and said, "the master knows it by himself." Then a black appeared in the outside world.


    Meng Haoran looked at the greatly changed sabre in front of him. The original ordinary Sabre has become an extraordinary famous sabre. If you carefully observe it, you will feel that this Sabre is full of infinite possibilities.


    "Ah, speaking of it, this knife is a bit like dragon teeth, one of the three evil weapons in ancient times!" Smash it, smash it. Meng Haoran thought of the top ten famous knives in his previous life. Among them, the Dragon teeth are very similar to his own bright moon. However, Meng Haoran''s knife is actually different from the Dragon teeth. The power of the bright moon must be much stronger than the Dragon teeth.


    Dragon tooth, Tiger wing, dog God. It is said that the three evil weapons in ancient times used many poisonous things in their raw materials and had many kinds of curses. According to historical data, Shang Tang invaded the imperial temple of the Xia Dynasty, and the three evil swords turned into three evil winds. King Tang struck them into fragments with Xuanyuan gold sword and sealed them underground. Han Qi, a blacksmith of the Northern Song Dynasty, found the ruins of the Shang Dynasty imperial temple in the mountains and opened the seal to get the fragments of the three evil knives, which were then cast into three guillotines: Dragon subduing, tiger subduing and dog cutting.


    Although the Dragon teeth are very strong, they are also destroyed by Xuanyuan sword. Meng Haoran''s Haoyue, Haoyue becomes stronger with Meng Haoran. Xuanyuan sword will not be its opponent at that time.


    "If you don''t give me ability, I''ll try it myself." Meng Haoran touched his soul chopping knife and planned to test it immediately.


    However, how to test and who to test is a problem. Meng Haoran doesn''t know whether his ability of soul chopping knife is a kind of useful only when facing the enemy. However, the ability of soul chopping knife generally evolves according to everyone''s heart, and his ability should not be weak.


    Because of the experiment, Meng Haoran also went out of his room and went to training. He tried it alone first.


    The training ground of the central spiritual academy is divided into primary level, advanced level and super level. The primary level is for ordinary students, and the aura is twice that of the outside world; High level is prepared for elites with high strength, and their aura is three times that of the outside world; As for the final super training ground, it is provided for teachers. Not only is the aura five times that of the outside world, but also blessed with a special ghost Road, which is very difficult to be destroyed.


    Meng Haoran was given the qualification to train in the super training ground because of his high talent, which made many students envy.


    Meng Haoran entered the super training ground without anyone early. With his entry, the door of the training ground was closed. No matter what he was doing inside, no one outside would know.


    At the moment, Meng Haoran adjusted his state and began to communicate with soul chopping Dao.


    With this communication, Meng Haoran had a lot of information in his mind, among which he began to interpret the language.


    "I see." Meng Haoran learned what he needed from the information and began his first liberation.


    With the knife in front of him, Meng Haoran slowly said, "the wind blows the water, the bright moon is in the sky, evolution! The bright moon."


    "Boom" a terrible spiritual pressure burst out from Meng Haoran, which fully increased Meng Haoran''s spiritual pressure by 20 times, which is really amazing. You know, even the strongest old man Yamamoto in the corpse soul world, the initial increased spiritual pressure is only 8 times, the general captain is only about 5 times, and blue dye is 7 times, so no one can cure except Yamamoto.


    The spirit pressure collided with the surrounding air, brought up the vortex of spirit, and set off a gust of wind nearby. At this time, if someone came in, the captain with insufficient strength would be directly pressed and couldn''t stand up. It can be said that with the spirit pressure of this strength, the captain level has no qualification to stand in front of Meng Haoran.


    "Yes, not to mention ability, this increase is a big killer, and this is only the beginning." Meng Haoran felt the spiritual pressure of his physical strength and was extremely satisfied.


    After estimating the strength of this spiritual pressure, Meng Haoran was surprised to find that this strength has exceeded the team leader''s normal spiritual pressure. If the general team leader''s usual spiritual pressure is regarded as 1, their initial solution is 5 and the solution is 25. However, Meng Haoran''s first initial solution spiritual pressure has reached 20, which is far from the peak he can reach. After he is proficient, he will be at the initial solution level, Spiritual pressure should reach about 30.


    Meng Haoran began to learn spiritual pressure when he entered the world. In just three months, the spiritual pressure barely reached the captain level. This speed is very amazing. You know, Meng Haoran didn''t use energy conversion this time, so the spiritual pressure he cultivated is equivalent to more. Otherwise, his current spiritual pressure would have been the spiritual King level.


    Although Meng Haoran''s spiritual pressure is only 20, with his combat experience, it is not a problem to defeat the captain of 25. I''m afraid there is no resistance in the hands of the general captain. This is his strength of death now.


    If Meng Haoran''s strength at this time is known by others, I''m afraid there will be another frenzy in the corpse soul world. It can be said that there will be no ancients in the future.

 Chapter 225

    "Next is the experimental ability. I don''t know what my initial solution has." Meng Haoran began to feel the message from the soul chopping knife after its initial solution.


    A few minutes later, Meng Haoran smiled. He didn''t think his ability was this.


    Haoyue''s initial solution ability is auxiliary, and can only act on Meng Haoran. Its role is to break the shackles of world rules. It sounds like it should not be an ability against the sky, but it is not. For Meng Haoran, it is a big killer.


    As long as this ability is used, Meng Haoran can use ninja, domineering and other abilities that cannot be used in the world, and his combat effectiveness increases greatly in an instant.


    At the thought that when he uses the flesh to resist the soul chopping knife, the foolish expression of the gods of death is a burst of excitement, not to mention seeing the color domineering, but he can predict the opponent''s next action. In this world where he is the only one who has seen the color domineering, this ability is not against the sky.


    Moreover, the function of this ability is far more than that. In the future, with the improvement of their own strength, after they go to other worlds, the oppression of strength will be reduced to the lowest. In the future, they don''t have to worry about the embarrassing situation that they can''t use the ability of other worlds in a new world.


    It can be said that this ability is what Meng Haoran wants most now. This ability that is completely unavailable to the world is the best for Meng Haoran.


    As for saying that this ability has not directly increased Meng Haoran''s own strength, what he has has has not changed at all. It is even inferior to lanran''s Mirror Flower Water Moon that can manipulate people''s five senses, but what suits him is the best. Moreover, Meng Haoran''s pupil technique is the enemy of Mirror Flower Water Moon, so Meng Haoran has no regret at all.


    Meng Haoran named this ability -- my world. He intended to create a world suitable for himself, rather than follow the rules of the world.


    Meng Haoran was very familiar with ninja and domineering. In just one afternoon, after Meng Haoran went out of the training ground, he fully mastered this ability. Next, he just got familiar with the beginning and began to understand.


    "Boss, you''re here. What''s the matter today? Are you uncomfortable? I think you left early." When he came to the canteen, Meng Haoran found Ichiro Tokugawa.


    After listening to Ichiro Tokugawa''s words, Meng Haoran smiled, but he didn''t directly say his changes today. Instead, he ordered a lot of good dishes and ate them. After practicing all afternoon, he also wanted to eat.


    Although Ichiro Tokugawa did not get an answer, he also saw that Meng Haoran was in a good mood and did not continue to ask questions.


    "Drag what drag, brother Tokugawa''s questions are ignored." There are also two students wearing death clothes around Ichiro Tokugawa. One is Ichiro Tokugawa''s new girlfriend named anshihui, and another young man named rotten wood Jiahui, who is from the rotten wood family, but the family status is not very high.


    At this time, what he said was anshihui. When he saw that his handsome and powerful boyfriend in his eyes was treated like this by Meng Haoran, he couldn''t help blurting out. This is also because Meng Haoran didn''t show corresponding strength in front of everyone although he wore the hat of super genius.


    After hearing anshihui''s words, Meng Haoran didn''t express it, but Ichiro Tokugawa''s face changed, "apologize, or I''ll dump you." However, he knows that he can have the current strength and has something to do with Meng Haoran. If he annoys Meng Haoran, his future will be worrying. His future is much more important than a woman who has only been dating for a long time.


    "You... You" anshihui couldn''t believe looking at Ichiro Tokugawa. He didn''t expect that he was just complaining and had such a big response. He couldn''t accept it for a time. You know, Ichiro Tokugawa was obedient to himself before, which changed too fast.


    "What are you? You don''t apologize." Tokugawa Ichiro''s eyes showed a cold light, and anshihui''s tears rolled in his eyes.


    Finally, anshihui realized that it was impossible for him and Ichiro Tokugawa to apologize without apologizing, so he had to apologize to Meng Haoran wrongly.


    "Sorry, i... I didn''t mean to."


    Meng Haoran looked at anshihui with a smile. Who was this poor sample for? He didn''t care what she just said. Well, Ichiro Tokugawa made a mountain out of a molehill.


    "En" accepted the apology, which relieved Ichiro Tokugawa.


    The rotten wood Jiahui next to Ichiro Tokugawa was surprised from beginning to end. He was glad that he didn''t talk much. Otherwise, even if he parted ways with Ichiro Tokugawa in the future, his flattery during this period would be in vain. Although he is a member of the rotten wood family, his future is much worse than that of Ichiro Tokugawa because of his qualifications. That''s why he wants to climb the tree of Ichiro Tokugawa.


    People around Meng Haoran also found out what happened here, so everyone pointed out to Meng Haoran, as if Meng Haoran had committed a crime.


    After a calm meal, Meng Haoran went back directly. When he left, he didn''t forget to pat Ichiro Tokugawa on the shoulder: "in fact, this woman is also good. She has a little temper and is very normal. Just discipline her well." The unspoken meaning let Ichiro Tokugawa cherish it.


    In fact, Meng Haoran can see from her performance just now that her character is OK and she cares about Ichiro Tokugawa.


    Meng Haoran quickly forgot this episode and restarted his cultivation career in the college.


    Fortunately, due to Meng Haoran''s talent and the identity of his virtual hermit family, the students of the college let Meng Haoran spend another half a year calmly, and the things of the college were almost learned by Meng Haoran.


    In the past six months, Ichiro Tokugawa has gained a lot of benefits. He already has the strength of an ordinary God of death. His promotion is not fast, but it depends on who he compares with. If he compares with Meng Haoran, he will be a big Witch and a small Witch.


    Since the beginning, Meng Haoran''s strength has improved day by day. He fully mastered the beginning one month later. After the beginning, the spiritual pressure reached an amazing 32, 2 higher than the expected 30. You know, 1 here represents the spiritual pressure before the beginning of the ordinary captain level.


    In the next five months, Meng Haoran spent two months to thoroughly master the solution. In the remaining three months, he has been trying to break through the third liberation, but he has not broken through after all, but he has also reached the edge of the breakthrough. After all, his own strength has long reached the level of the third liberation, so there is still a direction to practice.


    "It''s been eight months in the twinkling of an eye. It''s not far from the beginning of the plot. I can''t learn anything here. It''s time to leave." After finishing his daily practice again, Meng Haoran finally made the decision to graduate early.

 Chapter 226

    In the president''s office of Zhenyang spiritual academy, an old man in his 50s seems to be processing documents. This person is the vice president and can be said to be the person with the highest status in the whole school, because the president is Yamamoto, who generally doesn''t manage the affairs of the Academy.


    "Bang bang"


    "Come in!" The vice principal raised his head and looked at the man in front of him in surprise. Isn''t this our great genius Meng Haoran? What''s he doing here? "What can I do for you?"


    Meng Haoran said his intention directly, "I''m here to apply for early graduation."


    "Nani!! you said you were going to apply for graduation." The old man was so surprised that he thought Meng Haoran was teasing him. He had to know that Meng Haoran entered


    I have studied in the college for 9 months, not even a year. Even if I am a genius, I can''t reach the level of graduation! Moreover, the test of early graduation is much greater than that of ordinary graduation. If the college tests them for ordinary graduation, early graduation is to be tested under the witness of the team leader, and the difficulty increases linearly.


    Once again confirmed Meng Haoran''s intention. The old man sighed. Let''s report it! Let the people above worry. Maybe he can really live.


    "Then go and wait for the notice! The graduation test time will come out soon." The old man waved off the guests.


    ¡­¡­


    "Hey, have you heard?"


    "What?"


    "The one who tested out that there were talents beyond the captain level to graduate early?"


    "No! Even if he is a genius, he has only practiced for 9 months and less than a year. He can graduate."


    "You don''t understand. We can''t understand the world of genius. In short, this matter has been known to the whole court."


    In a short time, Meng Haoran''s application for early graduation spread all over the college. Different people have different views on it, with different praise and criticism, but without exception, they have shown a strong interest in it, and they will watch it on the day of the test.


    In one corner of the college, Ichiro Tokugawa also heard the news. Unlike most people, he can vaguely feel Meng Haoran''s strength and feel that Meng Haoran will pass the test this time. "His name will ring through the corpse soul world."


    Chen lingting, a team meeting room, basically all the team leaders came here, and the purpose of this time is for Meng Haoran.


    "No! Old man, isn''t he going to apply for graduation? Does it need a captain''s meeting?" The man talking is a man with brown curly medium long hair tied into horsetail shape, two fancy hairpins, a pink feather woven coat embroidered with patterns, a coir hat on his head and a little beard on his chin. Although he looks a little different, he is actually jingle Chunshui, the captain of the Bafan team.


    Among the graduates of jingle Chunshui central spiritual academy, the first one to become the captain is an apprentice who is also the captain of Yamamoto with Fuzhu Shiro. He is also one of the four captains who have served as the captain for the longest time. It can be said that his strength is in the forefront among the captains.


    "Yes, I think so too. Your Excellency the commander of the Corps is making a mountain out of a molehill. Even if he is a genius, he won''t hold a captain level meeting for such a small matter. It''s not that there has been no early graduation before. The recent captain of Dongshilang graduated early, and I remember there was no such big battle at that time!" The leader of the Qifan team, Yu Cun Zuozhen, said that his words were recognized by other leaders and nodded.


    To tell the truth, I thought it was a big event when I received the notice to come to the meeting, but I didn''t think it was a graduation problem for Meng Haoran, a guy who had been in school for less than a year.


    Although they haven''t heard of Meng Haoran, they were greatly shocked to know his test potential. Even as a captain, they were interested in him, but later, because of the stop of Captain Yamamoto and he hasn''t grown up, everyone hasn''t had deep contact. Now their understanding of him still stays nine months ago.


    "If it were just a normal test, I would certainly not convene everyone, but because I was going to train Meng Haoran as a successor, I secretly investigated him, and it turned out to be very strange, so we need to see everyone''s opinion."


    "What? The commander of the Corps wants to train him as a successor?" Now everyone was shocked. Is there any mistake? His potential is really so great.


    When lanran heard Yamamoto''s words, her eyes under the lens flashed gold, and then returned to the image of an ordinary good man, but there were waves in her heart.


    Marubeni noticed the expression of lanran''s passing away. She was also interested in Meng Haoran. It seems that she is not an ordinary genius!


    Deadwood Baizai, as the representative of the aristocracy, couldn''t help but speak at this time: "Captain, is this decision too hasty? Isn''t Meng Haoran a member of the hidden family?" The implication is that he doesn''t agree that Meng Haoran will take over the post of captain.


    With deadwood''s mouth, others also advised Yamamoto not to make a decision so quickly, at least observe it for a while.


    "Silence." Yamamoto opened his mouth, instantly the meeting room was quiet, nodded with satisfaction and said, "this is not the point. The point is that I didn''t find out his origin. It seems to appear out of thin air. You know, even if he is from the hidden family, I can find some clues, but now I have nothing, which makes me a little uncertain." How can a guy of unknown origin be the captain?


    Now we understand why we came to the meeting. Also, as the strongest force in the corpse soul world, the power of the 13th team of the imperial court, in addition to the lack of intelligence from the spirit king, still knows something about the others. The hidden family can be inserted as long as they are willing to check. This time is really strange.


    For a moment, everyone fell into thinking.


    "Whoever he is? As long as it''s not our enemy, he can''t be empty! Let me fight with him and see if he has the potential to be a captain?" Geng Mujian eight, as a battle maniac, doesn''t think so much at all. One opening is one fight.


    However, this time he said the key point. No matter who Meng Haoran is, his identity as the God of death is certain. It''s too early to discuss these.


    "Maybe I''m too anxious. Let me watch it! But this time I hope you can go and have a look and give some comments." Finally, this matter is over, but also because of this, Meng Haoran''s graduation test will face all the captains, not a single one.

 Chapter 227

    The efficiency of the college is still very fast. Meng Haoran replied that the graduation test is scheduled for the weekend of this week. Meng Haoran applied on Monday, that is, the test will start in three days.


    Meng Haoran doesn''t feel that the test is scheduled for the weekend, but many people should come to see it at that time. In this corpse soul world without much entertainment, things like the genius graduation test can still be used to pass the time.


    In the next few days, Meng Haoran practiced as usual. He didn''t seem nervous because he was about to test, and turned a blind eye to other people''s comments, just like the person who participated in the test was not him. His practice made many people who paid attention to him nod secretly. This is the quality that a strong person needs to have, not disturbed by foreign things.


    "Will you stay in the soul world or go to this world after graduation? This is a question." Meng Haoran is a little tangled. Living as an ascetic monk in the corpse soul world makes him nostalgic for the colorful world in this world. He came here to become the God of death. Now he has not only become the God of death, but has almost reached the bottleneck. It seems useless to stay here. Besides, where to practice is not to practice. Does he have to make progress in the corpse soul world, Although the aura of the corpse soul world should be higher, it is impossible to improve his cultivation only by hard cultivation. What is needed is a little understanding.


    With this in mind, Meng Haoran decided to pay attention. Although it''s a pity that he can''t try to be the captain of the God of death, he has been the leader of the pirate king world for many years. The leader is more powerful than the captain of the God of death, so the captain is still inappropriate.


    This is what Meng Haoran would think. Meng Haoran abandoned it as the captain of the God of death, but countless people can''t do it if they want to!


    Three days passed quickly. Today is the day of Meng Haoran''s graduation test.


    On the test field of the college, the audience who came to watch was full. Most of them were aristocrats and college students. The aristocrats wanted to see what kind of person the rumored genius was. If it was really as talented as the legend, they would start to get closer to each other; The students want to know whether Meng Haoran has a false reputation and whether he can pass the test.


    "Wow! It''s the commander of Yamamoto corps! And captain jingle and captain Fuzhu. Is this battle too big?"


    "That''s captain lanran! Sure enough, he''s as gentle and handsome as the legend!"


    "Captain Geng mu of the 11th team, good man, what a real man didn''t say."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    So the people present were stunned when they looked at the thirteen captains on the summit stage. They didn''t expect that Meng Haoran was so valued that all the captains arrived. At the same time, they also felt that it was worth the trip. Even if Meng Haoran''s performance was not good at that time, it was worth seeing the captains who are rarely seen at ordinary times.


    "A lot of girls! But even if you wear too much." On the stage, jingle Chunshui, an obscene uncle, looks dignified on the surface. In fact, his eyes have been floating in disorder for a long time.


    "Captain!! can you not be so ashamed." The voice came from jingle''s side. After a careful look, it turned out to be his deputy captain. Yishi Qixu with eyes was a little helpless. He wondered how there could be such a captain. Shouldn''t the captain be like Captain deadwood or captain lanran?


    "Xiao Qixu, it''s rare to come out today. Don''t worry about it." Jingle Chunshui said casually.


    "Cough, cough, you''re still the same!" It was Fu Zhu, the captain of the old sick thirteen times team. In the whole captain, he had the best feelings because he was Yamamoto''s disciple at the same time as jingle.


    "Don''t worry!" Jingle said he was worried about the health of Fuzhu. Although it had always been like this and there had been no major problems with life, he was still a little worried, so he asked.


    Floating bamboo''s pale face showed a smile. He was very moved by his old friend''s concern, "it''s all right, old problems."


    Not to mention the captains who performed differently on the summit stage, Meng Haoran walked into the test field.


    "Come, he is Meng Haoran. I didn''t expect to be so young!"


    "It''s really extraordinary, but I don''t know the rules. I''ve made the captains wait so long."


    Of course, Meng Haoran came in at the time point. He didn''t want to wait. It can be said that in this world, except his parents and women, it''s not worth waiting by himself. Yamamoto can''t do it. Of course, they can''t be late. That''s a bad habit, so the time is just right.


    "Teacher, I''ll be the host this time." The floating bamboo sword is coming. He volunteered.


    "All right! But be careful." Yamamoto looked at his proud disciple with a trace of regret in his eyes. If it weren''t for his illness, it might be good to give him the position. As for making one, he didn''t think about it. It''s too humiliating.


    "You''re Meng Haoran! I''ll say that Fuzhu, who is in charge of your test, is now the captain of the 13th team. Let me introduce you. This is general captain Yamamoto, this is captain rotten wood, this is..." Fuzhu introduced Meng Haoran one by one, and they nodded to Meng Haoran every time they introduced anyone.


    Meng Haoran paid attention to the ceremony one by one, and the last sentence was "Hello, Captain!" When it''s done, this attitude is not very good, but people can''t find fault.


    Of course, Meng Haoran''s clothes and the captain''s equal attitude make, for example, deadwood and broken bees who pay more attention to etiquette dissatisfied, but they didn''t show it.


    "The pride of genius? Just don''t know if your talent can match it?" Yamamoto''s eyes flashed. He had experienced a lot. He didn''t have too many views on Meng Haoran at that time.


    Without too much conversation, Fuzhu directly announced the beginning of the test.


    "Your test today is to defeat the summoned emptiness. As long as you succeed, you will pass the test." Then he took out a white object and threw it into the sky.


    "Started. I don''t know what level of emptiness will appear this time?" Everyone present guessed.


    No one saw that when the floating bamboo threw out the thing, lanran pushed her eyes slightly, and there was a strange light in her eyes.


    "Let me see your strength! I hope you can accept the gift I gave you." It turned out that lanran had secretly done something. What would normally appear was a big empty, but not necessarily this time.

 Chapter 228

    "Are you coming out?" Meng Haoran''s front space fluctuated violently, and an evil breath came out. It was a virtual breath.


    Suddenly a black cavity opened in front of Meng Haoran, and then


    "Hahaha, I finally came out. A lot of spiritual power, cool!" A very arrogant figure appeared in front of Meng Haoran. His head was a human figure in the shape of a lion. His level was the peak of yachukas. He was about to break through the existence of vastod. Lanran was still willing!


    However, this is not over. Behind him, there are Killian again and again. In the twinkling of an eye, the square is full. There are about dozens of Killian, looking at Meng Haoran with empty eyes.


    "What''s going on? This is the graduation exam for genius? It''s too exaggerated." Because it is a test, Meng Haoran said that there is a special ghost road around the station, which separates the test field from the outside. Therefore, even if people see so many empty, people are not very afraid. Besides, the team leaders are still on the field!


    "That''s Killian! It''s said that only the God of death who has mastered the original solution can have the power of World War I. and the leader, although he is very small, his breath is much stronger than Killian. Is it the legendary achukas?" The nobles present were more knowledgeable. They didn''t know what kind of monster Meng Haoran had to face. Those who thought Meng Haoran could easily pass the test also showed sympathy for Meng Haoran. In their opinion, Meng Haoran was doomed to lose this time.


    Like the audience, Fuzhu and other captains were also surprised. It was clearly not arranged like this. What happened.


    "Teacher, do you want to cancel this test?" Fu Zhu doesn''t think that Meng Haoran can defeat the combination of an achukas and dozens of Daxu, which has gone beyond the scope of ordinary gods of death, that is, he must be careful to defeat them.


    "The strength is too poor. You''d better cancel it!" This time even the rotten wood is white. Although some people don''t like Meng Haoran''s attitude, they don''t want such a genius to die like this.


    "Yes! Captain Yamamoto." Xiaobai spoke for the first time. He was a genius. At the beginning, he graduated early, but the difficulty of the test was not one tenth that of this time.


    Only lanran didn''t answer at this time. Instead, he looked at Meng Haoran more and more interesting, because he found that even now, Meng Haoran is still light and light, as if he didn''t pay attention to them.


    Yamamoto would have promised, but he suddenly saw Meng Haoran''s state and was stunned. Would there be any surprise.


    "Hahaha, this kid is not easy! I haven''t seen such an interesting guy for a long time. It seems that my opponent can add another one." Geng Mujian Ba found that Meng Haoran was in a strange state with his beast like intuition. Facing the virtual people was like facing a pile of air, and he also felt a sense of threat, not from the virtual, but from Meng Haoran.


    "Wait! If he is in danger, go and save him." Yamamoto finally made the decision to see first, and at this time, others also found Meng Haoran''s difference, so they were silent, but they were ready to save him at any time.


    At this time, yachukas, who appeared in front of Meng Haoran, looked a little unnatural, because he found his situation. What about the more than ten spiritual pressures that were obviously the same level as him in the distance.


    At first, I thought I had come to a good place to devour the fresh and delicious soul, but when the soul was there, there was one in front of me. There was a pile not far away, but it was life to devour it! He said he was innocent now.


    Unlike yachukas, Killian people have no intelligence. They put their goal on the nearest Meng Haoran for the first time, hissed, and then began to flash in their mouth. This is the rhythm of big virtual flash!


    Meng Haoran actually felt a little surprised now. He didn''t expect to face yachukas after graduation, which made him doubt how people in the past graduated. However, due to his strong strength, he didn''t have any fear. These guys look very strong, but they are really not good enough for himself.


    "Whatever, kill him first." Killian''s action made yachukas become tyrannical. He didn''t think about anything else. He planned to solve Meng Haoran first.


    "Whew whew" beams of light went straight to Meng Haoran, overwhelming, very frightening.


    In everyone''s surprised eyes, Meng Haoran''s face remained unchanged, slowly spit out two words: "broken space", and then all the beams stopped in front of him, "roar" returned to nothingness.


    "What! How did he do it by abandoning the hidden high-level ghost road?" This strength is not what ordinary seats can achieve. Is his strength at this time at the captain level? Everyone found it necessary to know Meng Haoran again for the first time.


    "Boy, I didn''t expect you to have two sons! But if you meet me, you''ll be unlucky." The voice of yachukas came from behind Meng Haoran. I didn''t know when it had moved behind Meng Haoran.


    A beast claw grabbed Meng Haoran with compressed spirit pressure. It seems that it wants to divide Meng Haoran''s body.


    "You underestimate me." Meng Haoran kicked out with a reverse fist. The speed was incredible. He contacted yachukas''s heart before his claws and his body.


    Yachukas was beaten upside down by Meng Haoran and flew out. His chest was sunken and his mouth vomited blood. He had been badly hurt.


    Meng Haoran''s performance once again shocked the audience. He defeated the empty of yachukas level with a simple punch without a knife. This has never been heard of. If people thought Meng Haoran was a captain level strength before, it would be uncertain at this time, because most of the strength of the God of death is on his own knife, Even the captain can''t be so strong with his bare hands!


    Then, Meng Haoran showed everyone what violence is. He kept shuttling in front of Killian. Each time, he solved it with one punch and exploded directly. Killian''s clumsy and huge body completely became Meng Haoran''s target. In just a few seconds, some narrow test fields were empty again, leaving only Meng Haoran and the only yachukas who were still struggling.


    "Good boy." Yamamoto looked at Meng Haoran in the field with appreciation. He was more and more happy, and the other captains also showed a surprised expression. He didn''t expect Meng Haoran to surprise them, and it was not an ordinary surprise.


    That won''t work! Did not achieve the goal! Lanran was a little uncertain. She didn''t expect Meng Haoran to be so strong that she didn''t see the bottom line of his strength.


    "It''s time to end this boring test." Although he didn''t mind, Meng Haoran didn''t like being seen as a monkey, so he planned to get rid of the dying yachukas.


    Yachukas, who was stared at by Meng Haoran, changed greatly. He knew what he was going to do. He couldn''t help but despair. Through the previous fight, he had understood that the two sides were no longer at the same level. If Meng Haoran shot again, he would never be spared.


    "No, I don''t want to die like this." He roared wildly in his heart, and then it was like turning on some kind of switch. The spiritual pressure that had fallen to the extreme began to rise, and instantly reached his original limit. This is not over, and the promotion has not stopped.


    "Is this... A breakthrough?" Seeing this situation, Meng Haoran, who originally wanted to fight, stopped and watched yachukas''s evolution with great interest.

 Chapter 229

    In the eyes of everyone with different looks, Meng Haoran stood there and quietly looked at yachukas in the breakthrough state.


    Seeing that Meng Haoran didn''t stop him from breaking through vastod, yachukas showed a happy look in his eyes. At the same time, he was excited because he was about to break through to vastod and become a real senior virtual. He was a little grateful to Meng Haoran. If it weren''t for him, I''m afraid he wouldn''t be so easy to break through.


    However, I can''t let him go when I think of my tragic situation just now. Although he is very strong, as long as I break through, he will not be my opponent. Maybe I can escape back! Look to the captain.


    Yachukas''s breakthrough to vastod is indeed very dynamic. The spiritual pressure from him has been 30, which is twice as strong as before. No wonder vastod is called the superior great emptiness. Unlike yachukas, it has been dragged away from the scope of constantly swallowing other emptiness.


    In this way, under the laissez faire of Meng Haoran, a vastod appeared in front of everyone.


    "What a powerful force. Is this vastod? I have finally reached this level." Although he has just made a breakthrough, he has felt his difference, which is a world different from before. I''m afraid he can solve it with one move.


    "Say your name, boy. I, theakas, want to remember you who will be killed by me." Siyakas, who is now vastod, said coldly that the improvement of its strength has made it a little complacent and completely forget its situation.


    "You don''t have to remember my name, because you don''t need it. You''re going to die soon." Meng Haoran''s faint voice did not fluctuate because of the promotion of siyakas.


    On the stand, lanran''s eyes showed a trace of consternation. He didn''t expect that he had the potential to advance to vastod, which was also a good man for him. Yachukas had many, but vastod was few, and the value was very different.


    "Now that this has happened, I hope I can see your strength this time." At this point, lanran can only recognize that although vastod is very strong, he still thinks Meng Haoran will win. This is the intuition of the strong.


    Other captains also heard the dialogue between Meng Haoran and xiyakas, and they also admired Meng Haoran. This attitude of not paying attention to vastod is really handsome.


    "Hey, I''m right! It seems that Meng Haoran doesn''t regard vastod as his opponent. He is confident in his strength? If so, he really deserves the name of genius and has such strength now."


    On the other hand, siyakas, who has been promoted to vastod ear, did not show his tongue with Meng Haoran and shot again. He can''t wait to tear the God of death in front of him.


    Vastod''s strength is indeed very strong. Even if he has just become vastod, his strength has faintly exceeded the captain level. His strength and speed are no worse than when the captain disintegrated. On the contrary, he is still better than the first line.


    "It''s so fast. It''s comparable to instant steps." Siyakas instantly appeared in front of Meng Haoran with the same claw, but this time, both speed and power have been greatly improved. This time, even Meng Haoran is a little worse.


    I didn''t fight hard, but I avoided it, but I didn''t completely avoid it.


    "That''s all you are!" Siyakas has a trace of Meng Haoran''s fine hair on his hand. This result greatly increases his confidence and believes that he will win.


    Meng Haoran was speechless. He was really anxious for his IQ. Don''t you know that the God of death is the most powerful only when he uses the soul chopping knife? It can be said that the soul chopping knife represents 80% of the strength of the God of death. The others are ghost, instant step and chopping.


    Without reminding the guy with poor IQ, Meng Haoran slowly pulled out his soul chopping knife. It''s still very hard to solve vastod without first solving it.


    The bright moon appeared in front of the world for the first time.


    "Look, he finally made a knife, but what''s the matter with the soul chopping knife, which is obviously different from the ordinary knife? Is it the original solution state?" I have some doubts. After all, the soul chopping Dao looks the same before it is solved. It''s not as gorgeous as Meng Haoran.


    "You are qualified to see my story." Although it''s forced to say so, Meng Haoran doesn''t mind installing it.


    Meng Haoran''s words surprised the people present. Isn''t that the beginning? It''s really strange.


    "Playing tricks, do you think the first solution can defeat me?" Siyakas said disdainfully, but his heart was a little restless.


    "Are you finally going to show your strength?" The watching captains stared at Meng Haoran and wanted to see how his soul chopping knife was. LAN ran also smiled. This time, he managed to achieve his goal.


    "The breeze blows the water, and the bright moon is in the sky. Evolution! Bright moon." The low voice resounded through the re test field, and then Meng Haoran''s spiritual pressure rose rapidly, and a pure white spiritual pressure column burst out from him.


    The sound of "buzzing" came. It was the collision of spirit pressure and air, and then Meng Haoran''s initial solution appeared in front of everyone.


    "I''ll go. It''s too handsome!" Looking at Meng Haoran''s dress at this time, countless people showed envy, jealousy and hatred, because compared with the previous ordinary death bully dress, Meng Haoran was wearing a blood red windbreaker and a bright moon was printed on the back, which looked very poetic.


    Feeling his spiritual pressure, Meng Haoran nodded with satisfaction and surpassed the guy opposite.


    "Is this kind of spiritual pressure against the sky? It''s possible that there is this kind of monster. The initial solution is better than mine." Jingle gave a strange cry. At this time, his eyes to the old man were full of admiration, which was also very good.


    As everyone knows, Yamamoto''s heart is also stormy at this time. He thought Meng Haoran didn''t have much talent with him, but now he found that he was wrong, and it was outrageous. This talent is far from his own. A monster was born.


    Lanran on one side really can''t maintain his gentleness this time. Looking at Meng Haoran''s face, he is full of surprise. He is surprised that his talent is even higher than himself, or even much higher. However, he is a little relieved at the thought of his soul cutting knife''s ability. As long as Meng Haoran''s ability is not against the sky, his plan can succeed.


    The battle started again. This time, as vastod, siyakas completely became Meng Haoran''s partner and was played by Meng Haoran.


    Finally, Meng Haoran didn''t disappoint everyone. He solved siyakas in two or three times, and didn''t even use his ability, so everyone looked at him again.


    It was supposed to end like this, but a man suddenly appeared,


    "Come and fight with me!"

 Chapter 230

    Meng Haoran''s eyes suddenly appeared a figure full of beast breath. At the same time, his violent spiritual pressure was vented. The changes of the wind and cloud made the surrounding spiritual power go wild again.


    "Gengmujianba" Meng Haoran narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at the visitor. This is the captain of the 11th team who should have been watching the play in the stands. Gengmujianba, unlike other captains, he is completely a battle maniac. The pursuit of life is the pleasure of fighting, and only he will come to Meng Haoran to fight at this time.


    "Captain Geng mu, it''s against the rules." Fuzhu said that he had the intention to stop, but to everyone''s expectation, Captain Yamamoto did not stop Geng mujianba''s action at the first time, but looked at it with great interest.


    "Long winded, he didn''t say anything himself. What do you say," Geng Mujian Bayi looked at the floating bamboo impatiently, then turned his head and said to Meng Haoran: "fight together! It shouldn''t be fun to kill with that guy just now!"


    Interestingly, although she knew what gengmujianba was, Meng Haoran didn''t expect that she would declare war on herself directly, and it was still this situation.


    Anyway, just satisfy him. Besides, I really don''t have enough sex. Although the guy was promoted to vastod just now, his ability can''t be brought into play because he is a new recruit. Only the spirit pressure is stronger than yachukas, so he can solve it a little seriously.


    For the team leaders in the stands, it is still very simple to deal with that kind of vastod. They are sure to solve it. What really needs attention is the old vastod.


    "OK! I don''t care, but it''s only with the consent of the examiner." Although I have decided to fight him, I can''t show it too obviously. It''s not good if people think they are a fighter.


    More mujianba was excited by Meng Haoran''s words and thought it was a success.


    "Fortunately, he''s not stupid." Fu Zhu thought Meng Haoran was asking for help. He didn''t want to offend captain Geng mu. He was a little relieved. "Absolutely not. His test is over. There''s no need to fight you again."


    "What are you talking about!" Geng Mujian eight looked at the floating bamboo angrily, but then smiled, "you can''t help it. This battle must be fought."


    With that, Geng mujianba came to Meng Haoran with his broken knife. He didn''t mean to let Meng Haoran go. It was obvious that he regarded Meng Haoran as an opponent of the same level.


    At this time, it''s too late for Fuzhu to stop, "teacher, you don''t care."


    "Hehe, I think the captain also has his consideration." Lanran said that he loved the current situation.


    "Well, I want to see where his limit is!" Yamamoto pondered and said what he thought.


    "But..." what else does Fu Zhu want to say,


    "Well, well, the old man knows what to do." Jingle pulled the floating bamboo, which made the floating bamboo stop.


    So, with Yamamoto''s acquiescence, the battle between Meng Haoran and Geng mujianba began.


    "What''s the matter? Is this also a test?" Others around me didn''t know why, but they didn''t worry. They thought it was a special arrangement.


    "Zheng" and "Zheng" Meng Haoran collided with Geng Mujian BA''s soul chopping knife continuously, and at the same time, they splashed high-density Lingzi, which dissipated like a meteor in the air.


    Gengmu jianba''s fighting skills are not good. He just cuts indiscriminately according to his feeling, because he has a strong physique and beast like intuition. In the past, he has been invincible. In addition, the high-density spirit attached to him is a protective film.


    But today he is facing Meng Haoran, who is stronger than him in spirit pressure. At the same time, he is still a strong jianhuang in kendo. Even if he can''t use vigorous Qi, it integrates instinct and the sword technique touched by his hands is still beyond his imagination, so


    "How could it be that Captain Geng Mu didn''t cut Meng Haoran at once, just as he was predicted at every step, he would always be blocked, and their spirit pressure was so strong."


    Sister Hua, the first generation of sword eight, Kendo can be said to be the top strong in this world. At this time, looking at Meng Haoran''s elegant sword technique, "what a strong Kendo cultivation. Every sword is so perfect and just right. It''s even more difficult for him!"


    Although the team leaders'' Kendo cultivation is not as good as Meng Haoran, their eyesight is not weak. They can fully see what the situation is now. What''s more, the seemingly fierce attacker Meng Haoran of Mujian 8 is actually at a disadvantage, because his attack rhythm has been controlled by Meng Haoran.


    Yamamoto looked at Meng Haoran who was indifferent on the court at this time, but he thought: did he have this Kendo cultivation before, or did he only have it when he entered the college? If the latter, it would be terrible.


    Meng Haoran''s Kendo cultivation at this time is already the first level of sister Hua. Of course, this is not all of him. There are still some reservations. It''s just to use the sword realm of a top swordsman.


    "Come and fight with me. It''s really boring." Because Meng Haoran skillfully resolved the strength of Geng Mujian 8 every time, so that he couldn''t feel the pleasure of collision, so he was a little impatient.


    "How dare you say! Well, I''ll do what you want." Secretly unfolded my world, and then a layer of black gas gradually appeared on my body, winding Meng Haoran. That was domineering.


    "Well, that''s it. Come and fight!" Meng Haoran changed his previous style and cut with Geng mu, and it was still the kind of unskilled collision, which was the meaning of Geng mu.


    The battle between the two became more and more intense. People were boiling with blood when they saw the collision between men and the scene of blood flying.


    This is the real battle. Although I know it''s not advisable, I''m excited somehow!


    With the battle between the two men, the atmosphere at the scene was completely ignited,


    "Come on, both sides! Come on!"


    "This is a man!"


    "Hahaha... Come on! Come again." Geng Mujian eight was already covered with injuries, but he looked more crazy. He laughed wildly and waved the soul chopping knife, and didn''t care about his injury at all.


    On the stand, Fu Zhu and others looked complex. I didn''t expect Meng Haoran to fight Geng Mu to this extent. Not only did he have the upper hand in skills, but even the frontal fight was better than Geng mu.


    Lanran looked at Meng Haoran''s black Qi and thought, "what''s that? It doesn''t seem to be spiritual power. Is it his ability? What''s the use?"


    Because Meng Haoran is overbearing and his fighting level is too high, he has not been cut down once, so it is impossible to infer his ability.

 Chapter 231

    The battle is still going on. Geng Mujian 8 has been completely suppressed. His movements have become very slow because of injury and physical consumption. He is about to lose.


    Although the fight was great today, my knife didn''t hit him once. It''s absolutely impossible. One knife, even one knife, I must hit him.


    Geng Mujian Ba thought in his heart. His strong obsession made him burst out. A spirit exceeding the limit of the captain flashed on him and died. He completely ignored his own defense and cut him down with a knife.


    "Is that how you want to cut me?" Although this Sabre can be said to be the fastest since the battle, it still can''t reach Meng Haoran if Meng Haoran wants to. However, in order to make mujianba fall down safely and try his domineering defense, he put a little water.


    Of course, other people can''t find this drain, because with his current strength, this knife may still be cut.


    Gengmujianba''s sword finally came into contact with Meng Haoran''s body. When everyone thought Meng Haoran would be hurt this time, Meng Haoran suddenly rolled over with the black gas that had been wrapped around him.


    The black Qi melted into Meng Haoran''s body, and then Meng Haoran''s body became dark and showed a strange light.


    "Cut it!" The feeling from the knife made Geng Mujian BA''s tense spirit completely put down, and then his eyes closed and fainted.


    A petite figure appeared at gengmujianba''s side in an instant. It was gengmujianba''s attendant 8000 Liu. She first checked gengmujianba''s injury and then said to Meng Haoran, "thank you. He hasn''t been so happy for a long time."


    Meng Haoran nodded slightly in response to 8000 streams.


    It seems that the domineering defense is not bad! After touching the place where he was cut, he found that there was no trace of wound. It seems that he has completely defended against the more wooden cut.


    "What was that just now? Captain Geng Mu''s knife was clearly cut." Xiaobai clearly saw that moment just now. Meng Haoran''s skin turned black. After contacting Geng Mujian BA''s knife, the knife didn''t break the defense


    "I see. That''s your ability! That kind of defense is rare, but I''m relieved." Lanran''s face showed the same smile as usual again.


    The captains generally thought that they knew Meng Haoran''s ability to solve the problem and thought that Meng Haoran''s ability was the kind of thing to improve defense. They were relieved. Although this ability was good, it was not enough compared with their ability. Genius is not omnipotent!


    Geng mujianba was quickly taken away. It seems that there will be another patient in the sifan team.


    "Then I announce, Meng Haoran, your test is over and you graduate." With the floating bamboo, today''s graduation exam is over.


    "Wow, that''s great. He beat the captain of the 11th team. That''s the captain!"


    "It''s so cool. I knew he would win."


    Although the test is over, the next is the highlight, because passing the test means that Meng Haoran has officially graduated. He has become a god of death and needs to choose a fan team to join.


    "How many times do you want to join the team? I believe everyone wants you to join." Fu Zhu said, looking at Meng Haoran with expectant eyes. To tell the truth, he is eager for Meng Haoran, but he also knows that generally speaking, Meng Haoran will not join his thirteen fan team, because the thirteen fan team is responsible for evolution, generally guarding the present world, and dealing with general emptiness.


    "Join our second team! I can directly appoint you as vice captain." At this time, the broken bee threw an olive branch to Meng Haoran.


    "Do you want to consider coming to our quintuple team?" Lanran looks kind.


    "Our Sanfan team is also good." Out of the big and small white, all the captains invited Meng Haoran. Xiaobai just became the captain because he was not very strong. There was no way. Big white was because Liufan team was an aristocratic fan team. The position of Meng Haoran''s hidden family was inconsistent with him.


    The only captain Yamamoto who didn''t speak, I believe Meng Haoran won''t object if he chooses a team.


    Originally, Meng Haoran wanted to directly say that he would not join, but he thought that in this way, he would become a traitor. He graduated from Zhenyang spiritual academy but did not become the God of death. Isn''t this a naked slap in the face?


    Therefore, Meng Haoran still plans to join a fan team, and in order to go to this world, it is more suitable for him to think about going to the thirteen fan team.


    "Which team can garrison in this world? I''ll kill Xu in this world first." Meng Haoran pretended to think and then said.


    However, the captains thought that Meng Haoran was jealous of evil and took killing falsehood as his duty.


    "My thirteen times team is in charge of this piece. Do you want to join?" Fuzhu didn''t expect that things would turn out like this. It seems that Meng Haoran is going to belong to his own command.


    "Then I''ll join the 13th team! But I hope I can work as soon as possible." Meng Haoran said.


    "No problem. I''ll arrange it for you right away." Fu Zhu readily agreed.


    Now that Meng Haoran has joined the 13th team, the other captains can''t say anything. They just congratulated Fuzhu, and then the graduation test came to an end.


    Fuzhu''s efficiency was good. He took him to the team house the next day, and then gave him a earthly garrison task three days later. The location was konzuo Town, but he should be responsible for one of the areas.


    "Then I wish you a pleasant journey, vice captain Meng Haoran." In the eyes of floating bamboo, Meng Haoran embarked on the road to the present world.


    Yes, because of Meng Haoran''s strength in the test and the fact that the vice captain of the 13th team is empty, Meng Haoran was directly appointed as the vice captain. It can be said that he ascended to the sky step by step and envied others. However, considering his strength to defeat Geng Mujian 8, no one dared to gossip, so he is still very popular in the 13th team, After all, the thirteen fan team has been in a weak position because of the disease of floating bamboo. Now there is an expert like Meng Haoran. The status of the thirteen fan team has been improved a lot, and they are also stained with Meng Haoran''s light.


    In this world, konzuo Town, an open place, a door suddenly appeared in the air, which looked a little primitive. Then the door slowly opened, a handsome young man came out, and the door disappeared.


    "Well, I''m back at last. I don''t know how Xiaoling is." It was our protagonist Meng Haoran who spoke. After 10 months, he returned to konzuo town again.

 Chapter 232

    "Well, you''d better let go of your work first! Go and see Xiaoling first." Soon made a decision. Meng Haoran went directly to xiaolinger''s primary school. It''s not time for school, so xiaolinger should still be in school.


    In the shop of Puyuan, Xizhu Puyuan sits opposite a cat.


    "This spirit pressure, has that guy come back? I really didn''t expect him to grow to this point in such a short time." Although they are in this world, it doesn''t mean they don''t have their own sources. They basically know about Meng Haoran in the corpse and soul world.


    "Yes! To my surprise, he defeated Geng mu, and still used the power of death." Said the night.


    Puyuan Xizhu was silent. To tell the truth, even he didn''t expect Meng Haoran to grow up to be able to easily defeat the captain in less than a year, and that guy was clearly a human.


    "Now he''s back. I don''t know what impact it will have on our plan. I hope not!" Puyuan Xizhu said and pressed his hat, so that people couldn''t see his face clearly.


    "I would like him to participate, so lanran will be very distressed! I really want to see his deflated expression at that time. I don''t know why. I feel that if lanran and Meng Haoran match, lanran will lose! Is it an illusion?" Yeyi is confident in Meng Haoran.


    The atmosphere was a little dull, but the next moment,


    "Aren''t you hungry? Then I''ll take your dessert." Puyuan Xizhu''s hand unconsciously reached out to the plate in front of the black cat, and his own plate was empty.


    "Baji" swallowed, "delicious."


    At this time, yeyi also reacted, and a well appeared on his forehead. He was speechless about Puyuan''s behavior of helping the child, but he couldn''t let him go.


    While hisuke Urahara was still aftertaste, danger had come.


    "Ah, stop, stop! I''m wrong..." waiting for Puyuan''s help is endless cat claws.


    "The store manager was cleaned up by Mr. yeyi again. It''s so pathetic." Yuwu also heard Puyuan''s scream.


    A few minutes later, a hisuke Puyuan with scratches all over his face came out fresh. He could not see his original face at all, and yeyi, who was incarnated as a black cat next to him, was lazily combing his hair.


    ¡­¡­


    As usual, Xiao linger was waiting for the nanny to pick her up, but a familiar figure appeared in front of her first step.


    "Ah... It''s the big brother." He showed a big smiling face. Even if he hadn''t met for such a long time, he was still in the room. However, his strength has changed greatly compared with last time. As far as death is concerned, he has taken a shot.


    "In other words, I don''t seem to have the power of emptiness. In this way, I have no chance of emptiness. The appearance of emptiness is very handsome." Long ago, Meng Haoran found that he had no virtual power, so he couldn''t be virtual at all.


    How can you have virtual power? In this world, the only God of death who really has virtual power is the protagonist Ichigo Kurosaki. Others are virtual transplanted from the outside and are not their own power at all.


    Speaking of it, the strength of death has really increased a lot! However, this is completely biased. As a god of death, he doesn''t study the liberation of the third paragraph, but studies emptiness and so on.


    Meng Haoran himself doesn''t intend to find a void to enter his body and make himself virtual, because the only one qualified to be virtual is the void above Wang Xu. It''s too difficult to find, and it''s directly unfavorable to the development of his God of death. Once it''s virtual, his understanding of the liberation of the God of death will become difficult. After all, it''s not his own. After all, it has side effects. It can be said that those masked legions have no further possibility because of their emptiness. Unless there is an opportunity against the sky, their potential has come to an end.


    It''s still more than half a year from the beginning of the plot. Meng Haoran has to do things early. He can''t stay at xiaolinger''s house every day. Even if others don''t mind, he can''t get through it. Besides, he has to earn some money to pay the rent. He''s a big man.


    So what are we going to do? Meng Haoran thought about it carefully and found that there was really no career suitable for him. His own force value is high, but there is nothing else. He can only be a bodyguard or something after thinking about it, but it''s too cheap, absolutely not.


    Yes, I can open a Kendo hall! Kendo in this world is too weak. Let me tell the world what real Kendo is!


    Just do what you want. A few days later, after some setbacks, a Kendo hall called Zhenjian came out in konzuo town. Although it is not famous at present, I believe it will be remembered by everyone soon, because the Kendo powerful enough to threaten the "God", it is said that the God of death is also a god!

 Chapter 233

    Although he opened a Kendo hall, Meng Haoran didn''t have a plan to manage it alone, so he went to a place similar to the talent market and recruited several people to help manage his daily affairs. As for himself, he just had to teach kendo.


    "The owner, do we really want to open a sword hall? You know, the sword hall is not very popular." It was Meng Haoran who found the housekeeper who was responsible for logistics. His name was Yamanaka Xiaochi. He was a middle-aged man in his 40s. He used to open the museum. It was also a Kendo Museum. Later, it closed down because of competitive pressure, so he was found by Meng Haoran. After all, he was not familiar with the industry.


    "Of course, if you don''t open the sword hall, what am I looking for you for?" Meng Haoran said carelessly. In fact, he also knew that because this place can''t carry weapons, a simple martial arts school is much more popular than a sword school. Of course, on the other hand, there is no real Kendo school..


    "Don''t worry! As long as I''m here all day, you don''t have to worry about not getting paid. Do a good job. Maybe you''ll stand out in the future?"


    Since Meng Haoran was so confident, Xiaochi in the mountain stopped persuading him and went to work honestly. It was a joke to stand out.


    Because of his lack of fame, few people came to attend. They were all guys who wanted to know about kendo. Of course, Meng Haoran was not interested in these people. He gave them directly to Xiaochi in the mountain. In this way, he was even less famous and was regarded as a very ordinary Kendo Hall.


    However, Meng Haoran did not insist that he would teach if he really came to learn.


    The days passed like this day by day. In addition to daily cultivation and killing some small empty, Meng Haoran played soy sauce in the sword hall every day. His life was also easy until one day.


    "In order to stop competing with long GUI, I''ll learn Kendo! In this way, there''s no reason to compete." A boy with orange hair looked at the real sword hall and muttered to himself. He was not disappointed that the sword hall was newly opened. After all, he was just playing.


    "What''s the name? Is there a foundation?" Meng Haoran looked at the boy in front of him with a smile. He didn''t expect to meet heizaki Ichigo. This baby has no reason to be here!


    "Heizaki Ichigo has no foundation." Heizaki Ichigo looked at Meng Haoran, who was not much older than himself. He doubted how powerful he could be when he was so young. Just now he knew that the person in front of him was the owner of the hall, that is, the most powerful person in the sword hall.


    Forget it. I don''t expect to learn anything anyway. I just hang my name here.


    "Do you know what Kendo is?" Meng Haoran asked, in a somewhat erratic tone.


    what! Curious, do ordinary people ask? Kurosaki Ichigo thinks he''s been fooled more and more.


    "You don''t understand. Come with me! I''ll show you the real sword." Meng Haoran said and walked towards an empty room.


    "Ah, you..." heizaki Ichigo had to follow up.


    When he came to the room, heizaki Ichigo was surprised to find that Meng Haoran was holding a real knife, and in front of him was a large iron block, about 1 cm thick square.


    What''s this for? Kurosaki Ichigo looks at Meng Haoran curiously.


    In heizaki Ichigo''s stunned eyes, Meng Haoran just played it lightly without making a "clank" sound of metal collision. The iron block in front of Meng Haoran was cut in half like paper.


    This is not true! Was the iron piece fake? When he recovered, Ichigo Kurosaki ran to the iron piece and began to check it, but the result shocked him again. It was actually true.


    "It''s impossible. It''s a lie! Is it the sword?" Thinking of something, he set his eyes on the sword in Meng Haoran''s hand and thought it was some special material.


    "Here, you try." Seeing his idea, Meng Haoran handed him the sword.


    Next, Kurosaki Ichigo began to experiment, but five minutes later, he squatted panting underground.


    "It''s true... It''s true" has been completely confirmed.


    Then, the eyes that I didn''t care about became bright and excited for the first time. This is the power of kendo. I really met an expert this time. I looked at Meng Haoran with very hot eyes. If I could learn it myself


    In the end, he is still a teenager. He can''t calm down when he meets this strange thing. He has begun to imagine how powerful he would be if he learned kendo.


    Originally, ordinary people''s reaction would not be the same as him, they would feel afraid, and then they wanted to get this power, and he skipped the first step directly.


    "Is that his essence? He still likes power because of his strong talent." Meng Haoran nodded secretly. He didn''t forget to strike while the iron was hot. He had this idea as early as he found heizaki Ichigo and taught him kendo. Meng Haoran wanted to see how far heizaki Ichigo would grow after learning Kendo, and whether he would like to be like the original book. He could defeat the enemy only by outbreak.


    "This is the power of kendo, and it''s still a little bit. Do you want to learn?" Meng Haoran''s voice sounded in heizaki Ichigo''s ear. When he reacted, he was very happy. As a single-cell, he didn''t think about why Meng Haoran wanted to teach him, and he still gave this power to him. Generally speaking, shouldn''t he observe his character first?


    "Can I learn, too? Can I become so strong." Looking forward to Meng Haoran.


    "Of course, if you worship me as a teacher, you can do the same, and you will be stronger." Meng Haoran hinted.


    "Apprentice?" Kurosaki Ichigo doesn''t understand.


    So Meng Haoran explained to him. He said that worshiping teachers was the kind of state Z. the relationship between master and apprentice was very close. Apprentices regarded master as their parents, while master regarded disciples as their children.


    After explaining a lot, heizaki Ichigo was fooled to worship the teacher.


    Standing at the gate, heizaki Ichigo was filled with emotion. He didn''t expect to meet this kind of adventure and worship the master because of his whim. Things are changeable. However, when he thought of what the master told him about Kendo when he became successful, he felt a burst of blood boiling and wanted to start practicing immediately.


    "But Shifu''s request is very strange. Is it because I''m afraid to attract other people''s attention except for the crisis of life and death? I wouldn''t believe it if I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes." Although there are some doubts, heizaki Ichigo still plans to do as Meng Haoran said.

 Chapter 234

    "Bang bang" two figures crossed.


    "Master, I lost again." Kurosaki Ichigo looked at his broken clothes and said that he was full of admiration for the man who had taught him for half a year. He let himself know the vastness of the world. It turned out that there was the power of Kendo in the world.


    Since he accidentally worshipped Meng Haoran as a teacher six months ago, he came to receive Meng Haoran''s training every day. With his study, heizaki Ichigo felt the vastness of Kendo more and more. He thought it was great that the master could cut iron, but six months later, even he could cut iron. However, he found that the master was still so unfathomable and could not touch the edge. I really don''t know how strong the master is.


    "Yes, it seems that you are about to break through!" Meng Haoran said with emotion that he is worthy of being the protagonist. In just half a year, he has reached the peak of Swordsman and is about to break through to swordsman. As long as he breaks through to swordsman and master the power of vigorous Qi, heizaki Ichigo can be regarded as a formal graduation. You know, the power of swordsman is not weaker than that of captain. The power of big swordsman is already at the level of captain.


    Even now, if heizaki Ichigo becomes the God of death, even if he doesn''t know the name of Dao, it''s still easy to defeat the vice captain.


    As for using the physical body to deal with the spirit bodies of emptiness and death, it is still weak, because before mastering vigorous Qi, physical attack can play little role, but if he runs, ordinary emptiness can''t help him.


    "Master, I met that thing again today." Heizaki Ichigo said, looking at Meng Haoran''s face. As early as a few months ago, he told Meng Haoran that he could see the spirit body, because in his opinion, Meng Haoran was so strong that he should know something.


    Meng Haoran did not disappoint him. He directly told him about Xu and death, which opened his eyes and made him more eager for strength. He wanted to grow to the point where he could kill Xu in order to avenge his mother.


    "Really? Then you''re really unlucky!" Meng Haoran said indifferently.


    Sure enough, Shifu didn''t pay attention to emptiness at all! I wonder how strong he is.


    "Well, I''ll go back today. Take care." Although heizaki Ichigo came to Meng Haoran to learn Kendo, he didn''t tell others the truth, so others just thought he was learning ordinary things.


    Meng Haoran waved his hand and said goodbye.


    "It''s almost time. I''ve felt the pressure. Rotten Lucia, the beginning of everything." Looking at the back of heizaki Ichigo, Meng Haoran''s mind has drifted to other places.


    Back home, heizaki Ichigo was looking at the girl in front of him in surprise. He looked around his room as if there were no one else, and said he couldn''t understand.


    "Who the hell are you?"


    "No! It should be around here." The girl was holding something like a mobile phone in her hand. The constant confirmer said, "we should hurry up. If we don''t find the empty word quickly."


    "Emptiness". This time, heizaki Ichigo was surprised to hear the key words. How did she know the existence of emptiness? It seems that she is still looking for emptiness.


    After carefully looking at the girl in front of him, Meng Haoran once said to him. Isn''t the girl''s defeat the legendary god of death! That dark death bully dress is the most obvious feature.


    "Hey, are you death?" We need to confirm.


    "You... You can see me. How can it be? It''s obviously an ordinary human." Rotten wood Lucia looked at the boy in front of him in surprise. He had not found such a thing in his life of death.


    "Sure enough, you are death, aren''t you?" Seeing that rotten Lucia didn''t deny it, heizaki Ichigo finally determined his guess. He couldn''t help looking at rotten Lucia curiously. It was the first time he saw death!


    Rotten Lucia''s hand shook in front of heizaki Ichigo''s eyes. Seeing that her eyes moved with her hand, she determined that she was indeed seen. She was about to say something when suddenly


    "Boom" exploded, accompanied by a cry for help "help!"


    "No, it''s my sister." As soon as heizaki Yihu''s face changed, he heard that the rescuer was his sister, so he rushed out to save people.


    "Wait, it''s not something ordinary people like you can deal with. You''d better stay here!" Although there is psychic induction, but it is an ordinary person in the end. It must be impossible to deal with emptiness!


    Of course, Kurosaki Ichigo won''t be obedient. In fact, he can''t kill Xu now, but it''s OK to save someone or something.


    When Ichigo Kurosaki raised his foot and rushed out,


    "One of the broken roads rushed" and heizaki Ichigo was bound.


    "What are you doing? Let me go." Heizaki Ichigo is a little angry. He''s going to save people.


    "You just stay here, or I''ll go!" Then he rushed out without waiting for heizaki Ichigo''s reaction.


    However, he only took a few steps. He stopped and opened his mouth because of the changes in the rear. At this time, the spiritual power of heizaki''s protector broke out and broke the bondage directly.


    "What is this? I''ve never heard of such a thing! I can not only see the God of death, but also break away from the Tao with the body of ordinary people." Muttering to himself.


    Kurosaki Ichigo didn''t wait for her and rushed out directly. This time, rotten Lucia didn''t stop him, but followed him.


    "What a delicious soul." The disgusting emptiness was about to bite the girl who had been unconscious underground.


    "Wanderer" heizaki Ichigo roared, then rushed to Xu with amazing speed, and finally succeeded in grabbing food with empty mouth and saving heizaki wanderer.


    "I''ll leave it to you." He said something irresponsibly and took his sister far away. His family knows his own affairs. He can''t kill anyone.


    Rotten wood Luqiya also had no time to talk to heizaki Ichigo and began to confront Xu.


    "Death!" Xu also saw the rotten wood Lucia and shifted the target for the first time. Death is Xu''s natural enemy.


    In a place where neither of them could see, Meng Haoran looked at the big play with peace of mind and had no intention to make a move.


    "It''s strange to see the original work. It can be said that Lucia''s strength can''t deal with the weakness of miscellaneous brands. It turns out that there is something wrong with her body. Did Puyuan do this weakness?" Meng Haoran found that the rotten wood Lucia was in a very bad state at this time. The spirit pressure was almost like an ordinary God of death who had just graduated. It was obvious that she had been "poisoned".

 Chapter 235

    I thought that as a god of death, I should quickly solve the emptiness in front of me, but soon Kurosaki Ichigo found that he was wrong, and it was outrageous.


    "I''m not an opponent at all! This is the funniest joke I''ve ever seen." Heizaki Ichigo looked at the girl who was beaten to vomit blood. She still didn''t believe it. Isn''t death very strong? Why can''t you even deal with such a void, or you''re completely at a disadvantage.


    "Hey! If you can''t, run!" Looking at the rotten wood that still persists, Lucia said, and was ready to save people again.


    "No, if it doesn''t matter." He refused decisively.


    The spiritual power has been low to this level. If she doesn''t do anything, somehow, the figure of heizaki Ichigo suddenly appeared in her mind. As a human, she can see the God of death and contact the ghost. The most surprising thing is his sensitive skill.


    If he did, he should succeed! OK, that''s it.


    "Boy, now it''s up to you. As long as you can become the God of death, you will win." When he spoke, he came to heizaki Ichigo''s body and pointed the knife at heizaki Ichigo.


    "Isn''t the script like this? Is it plot inertia again?" Meng Haoran looked at this very familiar scene and couldn''t help vomiting. The original work was because there was really no way to prevent heizaki Ichigo from becoming the God of death. They both wanted to die, and now they can escape. Unexpectedly, they still came to this step.


    But that''s more interesting, isn''t it? Meng Haoran smiled and didn''t mean to go out to stop. It''s reasonable to say that as long as he does it now, things will become very simple. That kind of emptiness can''t even stop his momentum.


    "What are you doing!!" In heizaki Ichigo''s surprised eyes, rotten wood Lucia''s soul cutting knife directly stabbed him, and because it was too sudden, he completely forgot to avoid and hit the red heart.


    The blood flowed out. Without waiting for heizaki Ichigo''s anger, suddenly a suction force came from his heart, and then a spirit force came into his body with a knife.


    "What''s going on?" Heizaki Ichigo looked at his body and wondered. It turned out that he was already dressed up as a standard God of death, and he was still a soul body. His body lay quietly not far away.


    "There''s no time to explain to you. Come on! Beat it." Rotten wood Lucia felt the weakness from your body and said to heizaki Ichigo.


    Mingming only intended to transmit half of his spiritual power, but he didn''t expect to be absorbed. What''s the matter with that huge soul chopping knife.


    "Every time I see this scene, I feel very shocked!" Now that the matter has become a foregone conclusion, Meng Haoran is no longer hidden and directly appears in front of heizaki Ichigo.


    "Master? Why are you here?" Heizaki Ichigo was overjoyed when he saw Meng Haoran. In his eyes, he, the master of kendo, was unfathomable and could completely defeat the empty in front of him.


    "Ichigo, you''ve become the God of death. Get rid of it! It should be very simple for you now." Meng Haoran said.


    "Death! Me?" Heizaki Yihu was stunned. After feeling his state, he suddenly understood. No wonder he felt strange from the beginning. It turns out that his dress is death. In this way, he turned his eyes to emptiness.


    Let me have a try!


    "Wake up!" Holding his big knife, he rushed to Xu, then jumped up and cut down with a knife.


    "Impossible." The virtual moment was seconds and became a spirit son to dissipate.


    Is this the power of death? He was so strong that he could only escape and killed Xu instantly. Heizaki Ichigo is very excited now. After feeling the power of death, his self-confidence began to expand.


    However, after studying under Meng Haoran for so long, heizaki Ichigo changed a lot. He soon recovered and sighed with some regret.


    Although this power is good, it is not his own, and the power of Kendo must not belong to the God of death, which he firmly believes.


    At this time, heizaki Ichigo thought of everything just now and guessed that the reason why he became a god of death was that he absorbed the spiritual pressure from the girl.


    "Master, how did you come here?" Looked at Meng Haoran suspiciously.


    "Well! Who knows! Now that the matter has been settled, I''ll go." Then he left a natural and unrestrained figure.


    Rotten wood Lucia looked at Meng Haoran''s back and felt familiar, but she didn''t remember who Meng Haoran was. After all, she didn''t pay attention to things outside in the corpse soul world, and she only saw Meng Haoran once in the distance.


    The wheel of history turned again. Lucia stayed at heizaki Ichigo''s home again, and heizaki Ichigo also began his career as an agent of death.


    Since then, heizaki Ichigo''s plain life has gone forever, and a big play has begun.


    "Ichigo, I can''t see. You''re still very powerful!" Once again, seeing a virtual being simply solved by heizaki Ichigo, rotten Lucia couldn''t help feeling that this strength has been better than the last official.


    "Really!" Kurosaki Ichigo was not proud of his praise. After all, according to his master, this kind of emptiness is not in the stream, and he killed them by relying on the strength of others.


    In other words, at this time, heizaki Ichigo became the God of death by relying on the power of rotten wood Lucia, and his power of death was a little stronger than that of ordinary officials. This was because of his strong qualification. Otherwise, he was lucky to have the power of ordinary God of death.


    Of course, different from the original work, he who has reached the peak of swordsman, coupled with the spiritual power of ordinary seat officials, can completely burst out the strength of vice captain. If he further breaks through to Jianhao, he will instantly become captain level strength, because the strength span from swordsman to Jianhao can be compared with that from beginning to end.


    "In other words, there are so many empty things today!" After stretching and carrying his knife, heizaki Ichigo plans to go home. It''s really unreliable to give his body to that guy!


    I was still very happy when Lucia took out the transformation of her soul for the first time, but what happened next made him speechless in an instant. It was a shame.


    After so many years of fighting, I have enough experience, but I still don''t feel like a breakthrough. What should I do? I''d better ask the master tomorrow! I haven''t gone to the master since I became the acting God of death.

 Chapter 236

    "What, you want to know the way to break through!" Meng Haoran looked at heizaki Ichigo with strange eyes. This kind of thing still needs to be asked. At the beginning, he broke through with practice. He only spent some time in breaking through the great swordsman, fought with eagle eye, and then everything went smoothly.


    "Isn''t there any master?" Heizaki Ichigo was disappointed and thought that Meng Haoran had no way. He was still worried. How can there be a shortcut for such a thing? Sure enough, you still have to work hard!


    "Well, it''s not that there''s no way, but it''s just a lot of trouble." Dare to question yourself, be decisive and can''t bear it. You''ll feel better later.


    Sure enough, Meng Haoran''s words brightened heizaki Ichigo''s eyes, "really? There''s that way."


    "Well, yes, but I''m afraid you can''t stand it." The way is to let me abuse you with the power of Jianhao and let you be familiar with that power until your body also produces Jianqi. To tell the truth, I haven''t used that kind of Jianqi for a long time. Generally, I use vigorous Qi.


    "Then tell me, master." Kurosaki Ichigo said excitedly, completely unaware of the consequences of doing so.


    "You really need to know that if I tell you, you must do what I say." Meng Haoran finally gave him a chance, but obviously heizaki Ichigo won''t seize it.


    So in the next few days, heizaki Ichigo really tasted the taste of hell. He came to practice with Meng Haoran every day. Every time, he was beaten so that he didn''t even have the strength to stand up. Blood flowed from place to place. The bandage was changed from body to body. In the process, he wanted to give up several times. After all, he didn''t need a short time to break through, but since he entered the den of thieves, Then he couldn''t escape. Meng Haoran rejected him and said that if heizaki Ichigo quit, he wouldn''t learn Kendo from him.


    "If you can''t survive such a simple training, what else do you learn Kendo?" Meng Haoran said that heizaki Ichigo really believed it. I have to say that simple guys are easy to cheat.


    Of course, the hardships he suffered in these days are not in vain. He is getting closer and closer to a breakthrough. There is a possibility of a breakthrough at any time. If others know this, I''m afraid they will want to exchange with him!


    The place of breakthrough training is a mountain outside konzuo town. No one will find any big movement.


    On the 7th day of training, Meng Haoran looked at heizaki Ichigo, who had been covered with scars but had not given up. He couldn''t help showing a trace of appreciation.


    Forget it, I''m tired of abusing him for so long. Let''s end it today! I have other things to do!


    "Stand up! Today''s is not over yet. Are you ready to die?" While talking, a powerful sword Qi broke out from Meng Haoran. No, it is no longer a sword Qi. This power can be comparable to gang Qi. Only Meng Haoran, a sword emperor, can break out the power of a great sword hero even if he suppresses his power in the sword hero.


    With Meng Haoran''s slight release of strength, heizaki Ichigo felt an extremely powerful pressure, and his body seemed to become heavier under the action of gravity. Moreover, it was obviously not the pressure of spiritual pressure, but the force called sword Qi.


    "Coming, this feeling is completely different from the past. If you don''t take it seriously, you will die." Kurosaki Ichigo struggled to stand up and raised his sword. His spirit had never been so focused.


    "Are you ready? Then I''ll come." With that, Meng Haoran suddenly waved his sword, and a sword light composed of sword Qi blasted to heizaki Ichigo.


    "Ah..." heizaki Ichigo resisted, but even Jianhao was not. How could he prevent it? He was directly hit by the sword Qi. In an instant, the sword Qi entered the body and his whole body was hurt unprecedentedly.


    Is this sword Qi? Can feel the whole body cells are wailing, what a powerful force! Even the spirit power is not as aggressive as it is. After all, the sword Qi is born for fighting.


    The vision was blurred, but Ichigo Kurosaki found that his current state was very strange. He could completely feel every part of his body, and even saw his cells disappear and divide under the sword.


    Finally, this state lasted many times. Heizaki Ichigo''s cells finally began to change and instinctively began to look for ways not to be destroyed. Then the first sword Qi belonging to heizaki Ichigo was generated, and more sword Qi was continuously generated. Although there is no way to compare with Meng Haoran''s sword Qi, this is his home after all, Heizaki Ichigo''s sword Qi is endless, but the external sword Qi is limited.


    Finally, heizaki Ichigo''s sword Qi has the upper hand. According to this situation, Meng Haoran''s sword Qi will soon be expelled. With this experience, the quality of his sword Qi will be improved compared with the general sword Qi. After all, it is spawned by Meng Haoran''s sword Qi, which must be beneficial.


    "Breakthrough!" Feeling his change, heizaki Ichigo was completely relieved, and then the physical fatigue and injury came in an instant. After all, he couldn''t hold on and fainted.


    Meng Haoran looked at heizaki Ichigo who had been mixed in speechless. Didn''t he take him back by himself?


    "What trouble?" After scratching his head, Meng Haoran really didn''t want to have close contact with a man, but it''s not a matter to put him here!


    At this time, a figure suddenly appeared in Meng Haoran''s mind. Puyuan Xizhu, by the way, let him deal with it.


    He felt out his mobile phone and dialed the number: "Hello, Puyuan? Ichigo Kurosaki is unconscious in XX. Come and get it yourself." Then he hung up without waiting for a response. I believe Yosuke Puyuan will come.


    Sure enough, after waiting in place for half an hour, Puyuan came, but he only found heizaki Ichigo lying on the ground and didn''t find Meng Haoran. Of course, Meng Haoran was still hidden at this time.


    "Who''s calling? I didn''t expect it to be true." Puyuan Xizhu thought so and took heizaki Ichigo unambiguously. As for what happened later, Meng Haoran should not be in charge. I believe Puyuan Xizhu will handle it well.


    Since heizaki Ichigo was taken away, Meng Haoran had no reason to stay, so he went back directly. What else did he have to do next? The plot has begun. I should do something. I''ve rested for so long. It''s time to move.

 Chapter 237

    "What''s the matter with Ichigo? It seems that the injury is not light!" In heizaki Ichigo''s home, heizaki Ichigo''s father looks solemn and has no usual hip-hop appearance.


    "I don''t know. I found him there only after I got a call." Facing his old friend, Urahara said that he knew that Kurosaki Ichigo was the treasure of Kurosaki one heart. Kurosaki one heart almost transferred his love for his wife to Kurosaki Ichigo.


    "Speaking of, he often comes back late recently, and he is injured every time." Kurosaki pondered wholeheartedly.


    "Well, since it has been sent back, I''ll go." Puyuan Xizhu said, and one of them dodged and disappeared.


    ¡­¡­


    "En" Meng Haoran walked on his way home and suddenly felt an abnormal breath. He was uncomfortable, but he was not the God of death.


    Interesting, let me have a look!


    Along the way, Meng Haoran came to a more remote place with an abandoned building in front of him.


    "This place is just right for some people?" It''s a good place to do bad things.


    Meng Haoran hid his breath and quietly moved forward to his destination.


    "Come on, my baby." A very beautiful woman held an ordinary looking woman. It was strange that the ordinary woman had no God in her eyes and was at the mercy of the beautiful woman.


    The beautiful woman''s mouth slowly approached the neck of an ordinary woman, and then bit it. This scene was like a vampire sucking blood.


    Meng Haoran quietly looked at the scene and didn''t stop her. At this time, he had recognized that the person in front of him was Xiangma fangye, a bawente, who was eating now.


    Baxter, also known as the "soul Hunter", Because of the Ling Ting Institute (the predecessor of the Technology Development Bureau) is the product of an explosion accident caused by the research on immortal souls. The big explosion of experimental failure led to the rapid diffusion of a large number of mutated spirits, which spread to the human world and mixed with the human body, resulting in the birth of human but non-human life. Soul Hunters suck the souls of the dead to get immortality. When Soul Hunters suck the living souls of the dead The human soul will get the power to affect space.


    They have human appearance, but they have inhuman power, which is even close to the God of death living in the corpse soul world, but they do not have the ability to control the spiritual power like the God of death. Therefore, they can neither be recognized by the corpse and soul world that created them (although it is only an accident), nor can they be affirmed by human beings. They are not old and immortal, and their strength is very strong, which has long exceeded human standards, which doomed them to struggle painfully in the cracks.


    So their decisive tragedy was wiped out by the gods of death. Finally, there were only a few left, and Xiangma fangye was one of them.


    "It still looks very beautiful!" At this time, Xiangma fangye had long oblique bangs, dressed in refined small leather clothes and tight leather pants, wearing a red tie and a bracelet in his right hand, which was very in line with Meng Haoran''s aesthetic outlook. In addition, the gentle character shown in his original work made Meng Haoran feel good.


    "Who?" At this time, Xiangma fangye was also frightened by the sudden voice. It was possible that she was so close that she didn''t find it. Looking at the young man in front of her, she was confused because she didn''t find the spirit pressure of death or virtual spirit pressure on Meng Haoran, just like an ordinary person, but it was obviously impossible, Because ordinary people can''t get close to her so easily without being found.


    "Who the hell are you?" Xiangma fangye asked again. She licked her lips while talking. She hasn''t eaten for a long time.


    Meng Haoran looked at the action of Xiangma fangye. It was too hot and attractive. Pictures unsuitable for children emerged in his mind.


    What''s the matter with me? Then I didn''t eat meat. I quickly cleared my mind.


    "I''m Meng Haoran, but you probably don''t know, so let''s talk about my identity! I''m sure you will understand..." Meng Haoran paused a little and continued: "I''m the current vice captain of the 13th team of the 13th team of the imperial court." It also releases death pressure equivalent to the vice captain.


    "Death? Or vice captain." Xiangma fangye''s pupils contracted and couldn''t believe looking at Meng Haoran. Aren''t the vice captain in the corpse soul world? How did you come to this world? But it''s really the pressure of death. Did he come to kill me?


    I didn''t expect to be found after running away for so long. Xiangma fangye was a little discouraged. We must tell this news to Shou ya. We can''t do without fighting.


    "Curse: Hell flame gate", a unique spiritual pressure belonging to bawente, rose rapidly, and then a doll composed of flame and magma appeared in front of Meng Haoran.


    Meng Hao was a little stunned. He didn''t understand why he suddenly summoned the doll. "Hey, you seem to have made a mistake. I''m not your enemy, at least not at present. I won''t know in the future."


    "Come on, GATT." Xiangma fangye doesn''t want to believe Meng Haoran''s words at all. In her long career, she has always been hostile to the God of death, and the general God of death sees that bawente is definitely facing each other, so she thinks Meng Haoran is lying.


    Looking at the flame in front of him, Meng Haoran sighed. Although he didn''t want to do it, he couldn''t do it this time.


    A long time ago, Meng Haoran found that bawente''s doll is very powerful, but its noumenon is very weak. This can''t be made up except integrating with his own doll. Therefore, Meng Haoran didn''t directly shoot the doll, but focused on its owner.


    Easily escaped the attack, and then in Xiangma fangye''s unbelievable eyes, broke through the doll and appeared in front of her. She couldn''t react at all.


    "Are you dying? The vice captain''s strength is too strong." Clearly looking at his hand step by step, he couldn''t move. Xiangma fangye closed his eyes in despair.


    However, the imagined pain did not come for a long time. Instead, she felt a slight touch on her face. She couldn''t help opening her eyes. What came into sight was Meng Haoran''s bad expression and his hand touching his face.


    "I can''t see. Your maintenance is pretty good!" As if nothing had happened, he took his hand back.


    "Why?" Xiangma fangye asked. The God of death was so strange. It seemed that he really didn''t intend to kill her.


    "Why? What? Why, didn''t I say? I''m not your enemy. You did it first! Just now we should charge some interest." Then he put his hand in front of his nose and smelled it.


    This action made Xiangma fangye look at Meng Haoran with some shame and anger. Unexpectedly, he looked like this.


    But at this time, she was completely relieved, because Meng Haoran could easily kill her, but he didn''t do it, so he really didn''t mean that.


    I put away my doll. I was really afraid when I thought of the situation just now. I broke through the doll in an instant. How strong is his strength.


    "Since I''m not the enemy, I''ll go." You''d better go quickly so that he doesn''t change his mind. It''s useless to feel safe with such a guy.


    "Just go, but don''t worry! I won''t stop you, but here''s a word for you. If there''s anything that can''t be solved, you can come to me for help. By the way, Shou Ya''s plan can''t succeed. The corpse soul world is far from as simple as you think." With that, Meng Haoran left first and left a back for Xiangma fangye.

 Chapter 238

    Xiangma fangye looked at Meng Haoran''s back, and you were still thinking about Meng Haoran''s last words in your mind.


    "How did he know Shou Ya''s plan? Has the plan been exposed? And the corpse soul world is far from as simple as we think. What''s the matter? Is there a lot of things we don''t know?" As for saying that it was difficult to find Meng Haoran, she completely ignored it.


    "What a freak, but a powerful freak." Meng Haoran''s success left a profound impact on Xiangma fangye''s heart.


    When he returned to his residence, he found that Xiao linger had not come back and was empty. Meng Haoran couldn''t help pondering.


    "I''m at the peak of the second liberation, and I can''t break through to the third stage. Does it need a battle?" I thought I should be able to make a breakthrough in this period of time, but the fact is in front of me. There is no sign of a breakthrough at all.


    It''s time to go to the virtual circle, virtual king? I''m really looking forward to it!


    Although they had made a decision, Meng Haoran still pretended to be nothing. He just said that he had something to go out for a period of time, about a few days. Xiaolinger and they had no idea what earth shaking events Meng Haoran was going to do.


    The next day, Puyuan store.


    "What a rare guest! What is the vice captain of the 13th team of the 13th Imperial Guard coming to my ordinary shop for?" His words are casual, but his expression is a little dignified. What is he doing here.


    "Well, don''t be so nervous. I''m still looking for your help this time. I''m going to the virtual circle." Meng Haoran has no habit of being wordy with men.


    "Go to the virtual circle? What are you doing? Is it......" Puyuan Xizhu thought for the first time that Meng Haoran went to the virtual circle and betrayed the corpse soul world with LAN ran, which is very bad! It seems that he can''t promise him. His hand holding the stick is slightly forced and intends to do it.


    Meng Haoran found the change of atmosphere. Although he didn''t care much, he really didn''t plan to fight with Puyuan now, and Puyuan was not very strong in his eyes, so Meng Haoran didn''t have much interest in it.


    "Forget it, I''ll tell you! Recently, my cultivation of death has reached a bottleneck. I need a fierce battle to help me break through, so I''ll go to the virtual circle. Of course, if you want to fight with me, I''ll accompany you, but you should think about the consequences of doing so. Although you won''t kill you, the last favor is gone." Meng Haoran said, slightly releasing some momentum.


    "Ha ha, how could it be? You want to go to the virtual circle, but I will do my best to help. I''ll prepare immediately to ensure that you can reach the virtual circle as quickly as possible." Puyuan Xizhu changed his face very quickly. After knowing Meng Haoran''s purpose, he was eager to make trouble in the virtual circle. It would be better if he could kill several vastod.


    Pu Yuan was so knowledgeable that Meng Haoran would not embarrass him any more. He quietly followed him and began to wait.


    While making preparations, Puyuan Xizhu was thinking: is he about to make a breakthrough? Although it''s surprising, it''s also acceptable. He could skillfully start the solution six months ago, and it''s not impossible to solve it six months later. However, he''s really a genius! It has reached the level of captains for decades in just over a year, and his real strength is probably stronger! The first solution can defeat Geng mu. After the solution, I''m afraid it''s the leader of the team.


    Puyuan Xizhu will never think that Meng Haoran is not going to interpret, but to liberate the third paragraph. Meng Haoran''s strength of death has long surpassed that of the general captain. He is already at the level of Wang Xu, and his real strength has reached the level of Shengxu.


    After Meng Haoran''s soul cutting knife can be broken, Meng Haoran''s strength still reaches the holy virtual level without the strength of holy words and fruits.


    Because it was Meng Haoran, Puyuan Xizhu''s efficiency was still very fast. Meng Haoran didn''t wait much. He was informed that he could go after a cup of tea.


    He set foot on the road to the virtual circle without paying attention. At this time, Meng Haoran also felt that if he had any space ability, otherwise he wouldn''t have to be so troublesome.


    Da Xu''s forest, a space suddenly burst, and then a figure walked out calmly.


    "It''s actually here. It''s really far away!" Looking at the familiar scene in front of him and the endless Killian in the distance, Meng Haoran knew his situation for the first time.


    Because he came to fight, Meng Haoran didn''t deliberately hide his breath, so he was a lamp in Killian''s eyes at the moment. All falsehoods found him at the first time. The breath of death stimulated these irrational falsehoods. They began to gather where Meng Haoran was, and those close to him began to condense and flash.


    At one place in the forest, a man wearing a virtual mask but dressed as a god of death raised his head and said, "is this spirit pressure the God of death? It doesn''t converge. This is the forest of great emptiness! No, I''ll go and have a look." The figure flickered and rushed to the root of spiritual pressure.


    "Hee hee, I didn''t expect that there would be a god of death besides asido. I''m really looking for death. Go and eat him!"


    "Let''s go and let the nameless God of death see our strength."


    With the sound of footsteps, several yachukas also rushed to Meng Haoran''s location.


    "Is it my illusion? I''m a little uneasy!"


    Meng Haoran looked at the empty people in front of him and sneered: "it''s really trying to die. I didn''t intend to argue with you, but since you don''t want to live, I''ll try my best to give you a floor!"


    "The breeze blows the water, and the bright moon is in the sky. Evolution! Bright moon." Meng Haoran''s soul chopping knife showed its claws and teeth for the first time in the empty circle!


    Then a startling light broke out, and a cold air centered on Meng Haoran broke out and spread rapidly, and then an ice world appeared.


    "What, in an instant, countless Killian''s spiritual pressure disappeared. What happened?" The masked God of death traveled faster.


    "Illusion! How could this happen? Go and have a look." Talking about a snake''s body.


    Meng Haoran looked at the ice world in front of him and nodded: "it''s really nostalgic! This feeling of ice Dun has not been used for so long, but it''s not strange! But which of my ice Dun and Xiaobai''s knife is stronger?"


    It turned out that Meng Haoran just started my world after the initial solution, and then used the ice escape power of the fire shadow world.

 Chapter 239

    Under Meng Haoran''s blow, there was no trace of emptiness where his eyes could touch, but he still felt that there was an empty spirit pressing close.


    After receiving the knife, Meng Haoran had planned to go to the upper level immediately. He hasn''t forgotten his purpose of coming to the virtual circle.


    However, just as he was about to leave, he suddenly stopped, "Oh, the spirit pressure of death, asido? That guy is the real standard God of death. Just see him!"


    Even Meng Haoran admired asido. More than 500 years ago, as the God of death, he chased Xu with his companions in a mission. In order to believe, he and his companions entered the forest of Da Xu together. However, his companions died one by one. In order to abide by the agreement with his companions, he stayed alone to fight.


    500 years! Meng Haoran didn''t live that long. I can''t imagine how he insisted.


    Without waiting for a long time, about more than 10 minutes, Meng Haoran saw a figure running in his direction from a distance.


    "Here we are."


    "Hey, are you... The God of death?" Maybe he didn''t speak for a long time. He was a little rusty. Looking at Meng Haoran''s dress and the surrounding ice world, asido was surprised: he did all this. Is there nothing wrong with his feeling just now.


    Meng Haoran did not answer, but looked over asido and behind him, "come out! Don''t think I didn''t find you."


    "What, is there..." asido''s face changed and looked behind him, but it''s strange that he didn''t find anything. He hesitated. Did he lie to me.


    Meng Haoran said coldly, "in that case, there is no need to meet." Say it! He held out a finger,


    "The fourth broken way, Bai Lei." A ray of thunder flashed, and everything in front turned into nothingness.


    "Ah... Don''t" screamed. Asido saw only a few faint figures, but now he had recognized what those were, his old enemies achukas.


    Unexpectedly, all the low-level broken Tao that broke the Tao with only one move and abandoned singing was destroyed. It can be said that he is the actual ruler of the great virtual forest. Who is he sacred.


    "Well, the guy in the way is gone. Let''s continue!" As a matter of fact, those empty men almost showed up at the same time as assiduous. It seems that they also came for him. If Meng Haoran didn''t stay just now, I''m afraid assiduous would be bad. Although assiduous has lived here for so long, in fact, his strength can defeat one or two yachukas. If there is more, it won''t work, The reason why he survived these years is that he has always avoided the situation of direct confrontation with yachukas. Even if he meets him occasionally, he is not fond of war and avoids being besieged. In addition, he has a good hiding technology, so he has barely stayed in Da Xu Zhisen for so many years.


    "As you can see, I am a god of death. Meng Haoran, the current vice captain of the 13th team of the imperial court, is coming to the virtual circle to fight with a guy and break through by the way."


    "Sure enough, you are the God of death or the vice captain. No wonder you are so strong." However, it''s terrible that only the vice captain has this strength! Haven''t you gone back for so many years, has the corpse soul world hit so hard?


    "Can you tell me something about the current corpse soul world?" Asido said expectantly.


    Meng Haoran is a little speechless. He knows a little about those things! "Well, I don''t really know much about it, but I''ll tell you what I know. At present, the corpse soul world is still captain Yamamoto..."


    In this way, Meng Haoran talked with asido for half an hour. Most of the time, he said that asido was listening. Finally, he really didn''t say anything. Meng Haoran separated from asido. He had told asido that he could go back with him, but asido refused. He wanted to stay and kill Xu, which made Meng Haoran feel pity and admire him more and more, It has nothing to do with strength, just admire his spirit.


    Meng Haoran didn''t need heizaki Yihu to be so troublesome. He broke through the great virtual forest directly and officially reached the ground of the virtual circle.


    The virtual circle is the regional space for the survival of the virtual and broken faces. The environment is different from the corpse soul world, It is not a city with streets and buildings, but a barren land, with desert like barren ground and high stone cliffs. At present, the known territory is divided into the inner circle (the jurisdiction of lanran centered on the virtual night palace, and the outer circle is assigned by Da Xu as his duty) (low-level virtual wilderness, similar to the picture that Inoue Hao appeared when he was swallowed up by virtual). Ground (including the surface with virtual night palace and other buildings, and the area of surface breaking activities) and underground (the forest of great virtual, the relatively low-level virtual and the area of great virtual activities of jili''an).


    Now Meng Haoran is on the ground. Looking at it, it is white, but there are still different places. The huge building in the distance is the virtual night palace.


    "How big! You can see it so far away." Although you can see it, Meng Haoran knows that if you think it''s very close, you''ll be very wrong. It''s the same reason as the dead horse in Wangshan. In fact, if you really want to arrive, even Meng Haoran will take a short time.


    However, my goal is not those guys, but the virtual king, so I don''t need to go there. It saves me some time, but where is the virtual king? The guy who didn''t appear in the original work is more mysterious than the spirit king. At least it can be determined that the spirit king is in the spirit king''s palace, and the virtual king, even those virtual people, think they don''t exist. Otherwise, bailegang won''t be king.


    "I''ll go. In this way, it''s much more difficult to find the virtual king than the virtual night palace with a clear direction." No clue at all.


    So, there was such a scene. In the desert, a god of death stood motionless, looking distressed and thinking hard.


    "Yes, I''m really stupid! Why must I go to him? Just turn it around and let it come to me!" As for how to let the virtual king find himself, it is very simple. Just release the spiritual pressure belonging to the virtual King level. In this way, it has no reason not to appear. After all, it is its own nest. If there is such a powerful God of death, he will never let it go, otherwise it is possible for such existence to destroy the whole virtual circle.


    "Then, I''m coming." Meng Haoran''s face was solemn, and a startling spiritual pressure broke out from him and spread to the whole virtual circle in an instant. However, it was strange that the virtual people in the virtual circle didn''t feel the spiritual pressure beyond everything.


    The spiritual pressure of the virtual King level and the virtual king are no longer the same dimension. They can''t feel this powerful force at all. Only the same level can feel the spiritual pressure belonging to Meng Haoran.

 Chapter 240

    Somewhere in the virtual circle, where even vastod didn''t know, a great figure woke up from his deep sleep at the moment of Meng Haoran''s breath.


    "The God of death? He doesn''t abide by the ancient agreement." A momentum that is not inferior to Meng Haoran erupts. No, it is even stronger. If the power of Meng Haoran''s God of death is Yang and full of positive, then its power belongs to Yin. That evil can''t be covered up.


    "Wang, what''s the matter when you wake up? It''s not time for a decisive battle!" There as like as two peas of coffin, five voices were heard from the great awakening of the great man. Four men and one woman looked exactly like human beings, but the breath of the body was not able to hide.


    If vastod were here, you would find that their breath was so amazing, far more than vastod.


    They are the Xu of Christo level, the guardian of Wang Xu, the most powerful existence under Wang Xu, and the five Xu generals under the king who are opposite to the spirit king guard.


    What Meng Haoran didn''t know was that as early as thousands of years ago, there was a big war between Wang Xu and the spirit king. After that, neither side could do anything, so he stopped. It was agreed that the existence of Wang Xu level could not enter the corpse soul world. In contrast, the existence of the spirit king level could not enter the virtual world.


    After that, Wang Xu slept here with his escort, waiting for the next war, but today he was awakened by Meng Haoran''s breath.


    "My great Wang Xu, Emperor lie will visit the world again." The speaker was the great who woke up first, that is, Wang Xu Meng Haoran was looking for.


    "Our king! Welcome your coming." Five figures knelt respectfully on one knee under Emperor lie.


    "Do you feel it? The provocative breath," said Dili. But seeing their doubts, he remembered that he could not feel the breath without reaching his realm, so he said, "wait, I''ll meet him."


    Seeing that Wang Xu had disappeared, the five people below stood up slowly,


    "The king means that there is a strong man at the spirit king level. Who will it be?"


    ¡­¡­


    It has been 10 minutes since Meng Haoran burst his breath. Meng Haoran still maintained that posture, but his face turned pale


    He smiled because he had felt it. It came, the unknown Wang Xu.


    "Unexpectedly, the existence of Wang Xuzhen and the five strange smells around him are obviously Christo! Is the secret of the virtual circle finally going to be revealed?" Meng Haoran was excited when he thought that he was going to face the mysterious Wang Xu that had never appeared in the original work.


    The world is really interesting!


    A figure, without warning, er, appeared not far from Meng Haoran and attracted Meng Haoran''s eyes.


    I''ll go. It''s all alone! I can''t see any empty appearance at all, and it''s quite handsome. It looks like a standard westerner. It''s really a bit domineering.


    "Is that you? Unknown God of death, what are you doing here? Don''t you know the agreement?" Emperor lie looked at Meng Haoran and found that he was not anyone he knew, and he was too young. He wondered if he was a new Lingwang level master, and the smell was wrong! It smells human.


    "Agreement!!" Meng Haoran keenly grasped the word. Is there anything else I don''t know "what''s the matter with the agreement you said?"


    Emperor lie was stunned. Now he completely determined his idea. "In that case, I''ll tell you. There was an agreement between the corpse soul world and the virtual circle. The spirit king level can''t appear in the virtual circle, and the strong people of the virtual King level can''t go to the corpse soul world. You are the strength of the spirit king level, so you can''t come here."


    "Are there many strong people at the spirit king level?" Meng Haoran asked, otherwise where did this rule come from.


    This time, Emperor lie was stunned again and looked at Meng Haoran with the eyes of a countryman. This guy can''t be the royal family of death! In that case


    "Boy, I think you have good strength. How about helping me? As a sincerity, I''ll tell you something you don''t know." Emperor lie said this and looked at Meng Haoran''s face. Meng Haoran was all ears, so he continued to speak with satisfaction.


    "First of all, you should know that the world is divided into the present world, the corpse soul world and the virtual circle. The present world is not just where ordinary humans stay, but the corpse soul world is the territory of the God of death, and the virtual circle belongs to us."


    "The ruler of the corpse soul world is the spirit king, and the ruler of the virtual circle is the virtual king, but if you think there is only such a spirit king and virtual king in the world, you are very wrong."


    "There are three virtual circles like me. We take turns in charge of the virtual circle. We are limited to every 10000 years and call it the virtual king. Now it is my term of office, so they will not appear. Unlike our situation, there is only one spiritual king in the corpse soul world, but there are three elders to assist the spiritual king, who are also characters at the spiritual King level."


    "Wait, so your virtual strength is weaker than death. Why don''t they attack?" Meng Haoran asked suspiciously.


    "Hey, you don''t know. The people who really stand at the top of the world are not Wang Xu. There is a great existence above us, whose strength is unfathomable, which you can''t imagine. The existence we call virtual emperor generally doesn''t appear, because his power is enough to destroy a world. It can be said that it is possible to break the virtual circle."


    "So, the corpse soul world also has such a strong man." Meng Haoran was shocked. That kind of strength should be the holy virtual level. He already had some power of 7 stars. Although he can destroy a world, it depends on the power of the fruit of the holy word, which can''t be compared with his own power.


    "Of course, if it weren''t for the old guy, the corpse soul world would not exist. The spirit emperor and the virtual emperor restrict each other, so it has become the current situation. They won''t appear as long as the virtual or the God of death is not completely occupied."


    "The reason why the spirit king can''t occupy the virtual circle is not because of them. The most fundamental reason is that even if we only have three, it''s too difficult to kill each other at our level. They can''t take us at all. Even so, every time, the corpse soul world and the virtual circle have to fight, but it''s the God of death and the virtual circle under our level. We don''t have any choice I won''t fight, and there will be a truce for a period of time after each battle. Now it''s the truce. "


    I see. In this way, it''s the same as the divine war among saints. The gods don''t take action, but only the underground people. It''s really a group of boring guys.

 Chapter 241

    "Since we can''t do it at this level, how can I help you?" Meng Haoran asked strangely.


    Meng Haoran''s question made emperor lie laugh, which made Meng Haoran a little confused.


    "Hehe, if I''m not mistaken, you''re not as simple as death!" Meaningful looking at Meng Haoran.


    Can it be said that he found the power of his sword emperor? No, he should not. After all, his vigorous Qi power is very hidden and not exposed. It is estimated that even the strong man of Shengxu level can''t find it.


    "It''s not death. Don''t you see my dress."


    "It''s not that you''re not death, but that you should be a human with the power of death."


    "So it is. I am indeed a human being." Meng Haoran didn''t hide it and admitted it directly. After all, there''s nothing about the discovery of human identity, "but how did you find it? If you know I stayed in the corpse soul world, no one found that I''m not a soul state."


    "You don''t know. We are empty. We eat our souls! The breath of strangers on you can''t be hidden anyway." emperor lie told the truth.


    Dog nose! Meng Haoran was stunned in his heart. How about people? Is there any secret in it.


    "Because you are human, even if your strength reaches our level, it is not within the agreement, so you can go in and out of the virtual circle and the corpse soul world at will. As long as you help me win the war, I can recommend you to join our virtual circle. At that time, you can have the same status as me and take turns in charge of the virtual circle, which is better than being in the corpse soul world An elder is much better. " Finally said his idea. In his opinion, Meng Haoran should not refuse his kindness. As for Meng Haoran''s human identity, it is not a thing at all. At their level, they are no longer attached to race.


    Of course, by doing so, I undoubtedly weakened my position. The virtual circle controlled by three people in turn has become controlled by four people, but in fact, I can''t see it at all. In fact, as a virtual, except for some, they don''t have much desire for rights. Especially at his level, their greatest wish is to improve their strength, become the existence of a virtual emperor and be immortal, Although the virtual King''s life is infinite, in fact, it will take millions of years. He will still die at the deadline, but it is different to become a virtual emperor. His life is close to infinity. As long as the virtual circle is not destroyed, he will not die.


    Therefore, they usually practice hard and take turns to take charge of the virtual circle, which is only the entertainment time after the hard practice. This is also forced, because if no one guards the virtual circle when they want to die, although the virtual circle will not be completely occupied by the God of death, it is almost impossible for the virtual circle to be destroyed.


    Therefore, Meng Haoran can spare more time to rest by joining them. I don''t know why the spirit king is so keen on attacking the empty circle and the duty of the God of death? Certainly not, because emptiness and death are interdependent. If there is no emptiness, the God of death will have no need to exist.


    "Although I want to promise, I still need to think about it. Can you play with me before that?" Meng Haoran originally wanted to refuse, but it was euphemistic to learn that emperor lie had a good attitude. When the ruler of the virtual circle has Mao use, his ambition is not limited to one world. My journey is the sea of stars. Besides, his current strength exceeds that of the virtual king. It''s easy to dominate the three realms with a little effort.


    Meng Haoran''s words made emperor lie frown. He said so and promised directly. Anyway, it should be solved by strength. As long as I beat him, he should change his mind!


    After all, it is still empty. In essence, he still believes in the law of the jungle. He thinks that as long as his strength is strong, Meng Haoran will surrender. He can only say that he thinks more.


    "Then I''ll give you some advice!" Emperor lie said so without taking the lead.


    Meng Haoran did not speak, but expressed his intention with action. The soul chopping knife directly began to solve, and my world expanded in an instant. Then bingdun''s power was displayed again, and a dragon shaped icicle rushed to Emperor lie.


    "Oh, this is the ability of your soul chopping knife, ice!" Emperor lie is worthy of being a strong man at the virtual King level. He smashed the icicle with one punch.


    However, at this time, Meng Haoran had brought the bright moon behind him and cut it out with a knife, without the slightest fancy, and the cold knife light flickered.


    "Qiang" soul chopping knife did not break through the defense of the virtual king. The steel skin is one of the virtual stunts. The virtual King''s skin has been hard enough to split with Meng Haoran''s strength. Of course, this is also because Meng Haoran is only in the state of initial solution at this time, and has not made full efforts.


    It seems that I have come up with some strength. The armed color is domineering, and a black gas appears out of thin air. It is attached to Meng Haoran''s soul chopping knife and cuts it out again.


    "What?" Emperor lie suddenly felt a strong sense of threat, instinctively dodged and avoided the key, but he was cut, and a 2 cm wound appeared on his shoulder.


    Is that the black gas?


    "It seems that I can''t underestimate you. I have to be serious, too." While talking, he held his hands in the air, and a soul chopping knife appeared in his hand.


    "This is his soul chopping knife. I didn''t expect it to appear in this state." Meng Haoran had expected that the virtual king would have a soul chopping knife, but he didn''t find it at the beginning. He didn''t expect to hide it in the space.


    Different from the God of death, Xu fought with his own strength at the beginning. There was no soul chopping knife at all. Even vastod would not have a knife. Soul chopping knife would appear only when he reached Christo, and it would be directly liberated once it appeared. At this time, as long as the second liberation could be further carried out, he would have the strength of Wang Xu level, However, the difficulty of this second liberation is almost the same as that of the third liberation of death. It is so difficult that there are only three fingers with a low probability of Wang Xu, which can be described as one in a million years.


    This point can be seen from the current virtual circle. There are only a few vastod in the millennium, not even Christo, let alone Wang Xu.


    "Crack empty is its name." Emperor lie said, and then the breath on his body changed, and the spirit pressure increased rapidly, which increased five times in an instant.


    "Crack it! Crack it empty." Emperor lie was also liberated.


    Since then, Meng Haoran and Dili fought again, but they were indeed in a downwind state, because the power of the ground fissure at this time was already at the Christo level, or the top level, while Meng Haoran, who started to solve, just barely reached that level, and both speed and power were at a downwind.

 Chapter 242

    When Meng Haoran fought with emperor lie, the powerful breath they released had spread, and the whole virtual circle was in a depression.


    "The king is fighting, but he doesn''t know who he is with." Wang Xujiang was very familiar with his own king''s breath. Although they couldn''t feel the breath of the virtual king, the battle between Meng Haoran and Dili didn''t reach that level at this time, so they found the battle at the first time.


    In the virtual night palace, the ten blades gathered together and looked at the sky with dignified face. For the first time, they found that they had made mistakes in their previous understanding of the virtual circle.


    "What happened? The virtual circle actually changed. It''s like heaven is angry." It turned out that due to the battle between Meng Haoran and Dili, some areas of the virtual circle have changed obviously. The original sky has changed, and lightning has crossed the sky from time to time.


    Everyone didn''t say it and didn''t want to say it, because they clearly feel that this change is caused by the battle, but how is it possible, what battle can cause such a great impact, and how strong are the two sides of the battle.


    In addition to the virtual night palace, the virtual in other places also felt the change. One or two were uncertain, and even the weaker ones climbed on the ground and didn''t move.


    There are two places in the virtual circle, each of which has a breath of not inputting the virtual king. Then it seems to find something, slowly return to nothingness and restore calm. These two places are the cultivation places of the other two virtual kings.


    In fact, as early as Meng Haoran broke out of the strength of the virtual King level, they felt it, but they chose to ignore it because they shouldn''t take care of it for a while. Now they don''t plan to fight between Meng Haoran and Emperor lie, as long as emperor lie doesn''t fall.


    Back to the battlefield,


    At this time, Meng Haoran''s clothes were a little messy, while emperor lie was much better.


    "I really underestimated you. I didn''t expect you to have such power just to understand, but you''d better do your best!" After such a long competition, Dili had a trace of the admiration for Meng Haoran. He fought with the himself just by his original solution, although he didn''t use his ability.


    "It seems that you can''t do it without a solution." Meng Haoran obviously felt that his original solution was very weak in front of emperor lie. Even if he used bingdun and other forces, he was still at a disadvantage. What he didn''t expect was that emperor lie''s ability was actually space. Like his name, there was space, which could only break space, which made Meng Haoran''s many abilities come back in vain and had to fight with him.


    After taking a deep breath, Meng Haoran put his soul chopping knife in front of him, held it in his right hand, wiped it in his left hand, and then "untie it, kill the blood moon"


    A murderous spirit burst out of Meng Haoran''s body, instantly turned into real blood red, and it was faintly visible that countless innocent souls were entangled in it, making a creepy scream.


    Blood red was the murderous spirit of Meng Haoran, and then it turned into a blood moon, enveloping the whole virtual circle. Meng Haoran also had great changes under the blood moon. Not to mention the soaring spiritual pressure, Meng Haoran''s soul chopping knife did not change much at this time, but the color turned into scarlet blood, while Meng Haoran''s death bully suit had turned into armor with blood red, and there was a cloak behind him, It looks gorgeous and has the flavor of an ancient general.


    "Finally come up with strength?" Feeling Meng Haoran''s spirit pressure of surpassing Christo and reaching the virtual King level, Emperor lie''s face sank, and then he didn''t dare to be careless.


    Meng Haoran''s murderous spirit made him dare not underestimate it. He had such murderous spirit, which was almost comparable to himself, but he had killed hundreds of thousands of years.


    And the faint ghost of his soul made him a little uneasy.


    Without too much hesitation, "in that case, I have to come up with the corresponding strength."


    "Come out, crack empty beast." Finally, the real power of the virtual king was used. A giant beast similar to Kirin appeared behind emperor lie. The giant beast was formed by pure high-density Lingzi and was 100 meters long.


    With the appearance of the giant beast, the space around it gradually distorted, as if it would break at any time.


    However, it was not the end. The unicorn beast roared, then rushed to Dili''s body, and then merged with Dili. A layer of scales appeared on Dili''s body and golden light appeared in his eyes, and then his momentum suddenly soared to the point of the virtual king. At this moment of indifference, he was like a god demon.


    This is the power equivalent to the third liberation of death. I see. Meng Haoran instantly saw the essence of this move. The breath of this giant beast is the same as that of emperor lie. It may be that he evolved to the last noumenon, and the second liberation of emptiness is to summon a spirit like his own body, and then integrate with himself to bring the powerful power that originally belonged to emptiness, Gathered in the small human body, making the essential transformation of strength.


    The battle started again, and this time it became more intense. Every time Meng Haoran''s soul chopping knife came into contact with emperor lie''s knife, it would cause a Reiki storm.


    "Roar" broke the earth. The original plain like area was forcibly changed into a hilly area.


    After Meng Haoran''s solution, the speed has exceeded the speed of sound, and Dili is faster, so only two virtual shadows can be seen in the sky.


    After all, it is not the third liberation. Although Meng Haoran can still compete with emperor lie at the moment, he is still at a disadvantage. Although he will not lose, he will not win.


    However, Meng Haoran is extremely excited at this time, because in this battle, he needs to concentrate all the time, and the slightest mistake will be seriously damaged.


    Gradually, Meng Haoran actually found that the bottleneck that had not moved for a long time began to loosen.


    "That''s it. As long as it''s bigger, I can see the road ahead." Meng Haoran''s eyes were full of excitement.


    It seems that we need to add a fire, "is it only like this? I thought we could be stronger. If Wang Xu''s strength is only like this, it would be too disappointing."


    Sure enough, the spirit pressure of emperor lie suddenly soared, and the attack was tough. He even added several wounds to Meng Haoran''s body in a short time.


    However, Emperor lie didn''t find that his reason became less and less with the battle. He couldn''t control his behavior and began to attack instinctively.


    Under the irradiation of the blood moon, Meng Haoran will show absolute calm and tireless. As long as there is a trace of power, he will not fall. On the contrary, other people under the blood moon will gradually annihilate their reason, become extremely violent, and finally perish themselves. An enemy without wisdom is easy to deal with.

 Chapter 243

    Meng Haoran doesn''t know that he has the ability of soul cutting knife. The more powerful ability has not been shown, otherwise he won''t be in an inferior situation. Emperor lie is falling into Meng Haoran''s trap step by step.


    In fact, even now, Meng Haoran is only fighting with the power of death, and other forces are not used at all.


    As Meng Haoran thought, such a battle is really good for his breakthrough. He has gradually peeped into the mystery of the third liberation.


    Emptiness is to build one''s own spiritual body and integrate it into oneself. What should death do for the third liberation? This problem flashed in Meng Haoran''s mind.


    During the battle, Meng Haoran gradually deepened his understanding of heaven and earth, and had a deeper feeling about Wang Xu''s realm and power.


    Suddenly, in the collision with emperor lie, Meng Haoran found a different element. It was not spiritual power, but another magical power, which made Meng Haoran somewhat familiar. Moreover, it seemed that emperor lie could only use this power unconsciously. Only when his spiritual power contained this power could he burst out the power of virtual King level,


    "What is it?" Meng Haoran kept recalling, at the same time, he kept fighting with emperor lie, and constantly felt the magical power.


    Finally, at a certain moment, Meng Haoran''s mind flashed.


    It''s the power of rules. That power is actually the power of rules. No wonder it''s so familiar. It turned out to be it. Meng Haoran often felt the power of the fruit of holy words. He just didn''t think of it for a moment.


    Does it mean that you must master the power of rules in order to break through?


    No, it shouldn''t be. Looking at Dili, he doesn''t know what the power of rules is. He just uses it unconsciously. In this way, if he doesn''t master the power of rules, it''s not a necessary condition for a breakthrough.


    The power of rules should be attached to breaking through to that realm.


    Meng Haoran guessed right at that time. In fact, as long as he breaks through the virtual king or the spirit king, he will drop a force of rules from the will of the world. It is precisely because of this force of rules that people in this realm are so strong, which is not a secondary element at all.


    Meng Haoran didn''t get the power of rules at all, but he could compete with the emperor. In fact, his soul itself was so strong that his strength after each breakthrough was far more than that of others. In addition, Meng Haoran''s soul chopping knife was special.


    At this time, Meng Haoran also found that every time the power of rules was transmitted, it would be blocked by his own knife, as if it had been absorbed.


    "Does my knife have immunity rules?" Meng Haoran couldn''t help but come up with such an idea, and then immediately threw it out of his mind. He still knew himself clearly. His knife could not be immune to the rules, otherwise it would be an artifact. At most, it would not affect the power of that few rules.


    In fact, the facts are very close. Don''t forget that Meng Haoran''s original solution is my world. After the solution, this ability has not disappeared, but strengthened. What it shows is that it ignores the power of emperor lie''s rules. Of course, that''s all. If the power of rules is more or purer, it will not hold.


    A bold idea appeared in Meng Haoran''s mind. If the power of rules is as strong as the strong ones at the virtual King level, you don''t have to master the third liberation at all. Just feel the rules yourself. At that time, as long as you can use the power of rules in the attack and break through to the third liberation, it''s natural.


    This is impossible for people in this world, because it is more difficult to understand the rules than to break through the third liberation. They don''t know what the rules are!


    Meng Haoran is different. Although he can''t use his power, he can directly understand the rules. The rules are tangible to him, so his idea is possible.


    Having found a way to make a breakthrough, Meng Haoran had no desire to continue fighting, so he planned to end the battle.


    "Before that, there is one more thing to do." Meng Haoran''s soul chopping knife suddenly flashed red, and then emperor lie''s body gave a meal.


    "Take it." A strange wave suddenly spread to Dili''s body, and then Dili struggled violently.


    Looking at the light ball in the depths of his mind, Meng Haoran smiled with satisfaction. He didn''t expect it to be so smooth.


    Then Meng Haoran came into contact with the solution, and Emperor lie also recovered his reason.


    Looking at Meng Haoran in front of him, Dili''s pupils narrowed sharply. Although he lost his reason, he didn''t lose his memory. He had remembered what had happened and had the last uneasy feeling, as if he had been seen through everything.


    That''s his ability, which makes me lose my mind. It''s terrible. Although I understand that I won''t lose if I go on like that, I also lose the possibility of victory, because the other party can say to retreat at any time.


    "I agreed to your proposal. I''ll help you this time." At this time, Meng Haoran suddenly opened his mouth. Originally, he wanted to leave immediately, but the system actually issued a task to help Xu or death defeat each other. The task reward is higher than the host''s realm. The perception is one day, limited to 8 stars.


    This reward is really very useful. In the future, as long as you meet the bottleneck and feel what the next state is, the bottleneck will no longer exist.


    This reward Meng Haoran plans to reach the peak of 7 stars and use it when he wants to break through 8 stars. Only then can he give full play to his power.


    As for helping Xu, Meng Haoran has no pressure at all. Anyway, it''s OK for Fu Lingwang''s escort at that time. It''s very simple for him.


    Meng Haoran''s words stunned emperor lie. In fact, just now he was still considering whether to be anxious. The other two companions killed Meng Haoran. After all, his ability is too terrible. It would be bad to join the death camp.


    "Then swear!" Emperor lie said.


    "Swear?" Do you still believe this.


    "Yes, as long as you swear to the will of the virtual circle and join the virtual clan." Dili continued to.


    Meng Haoran had no choice but to "I swear to join the virtual family."


    Then Meng Haoran''s palm suddenly appeared a skeleton, so he had to disappear again, which made Meng Haoran feel a little bad.


    "Hehe, in that case, I''m relieved. You''re welcome to join." Emperor lie immediately became intimate with Meng Haoran.


    Then emperor lie explained the reason. It turned out that somehow, as long as they reached their level, as long as they swore, they would be fulfilled, just as the world has its own will. If they don''t abide by it, there will be all kinds of accidents, and the end will be very miserable.


    After Meng Haoran knew it, he couldn''t help scolding the old fox and was trapped. However, he didn''t intend to go back anyway, which had little impact on himself.

 Chapter 244

    Meng Haoran returned to this world after a false relationship with emperor lie.


    "I didn''t expect that swearing would be useful." Meng Haoran sighed with emotion that he would not swear easily after learning this lesson. It would be bad if he was trapped.


    However, Meng Haoran also has his own small 99. He vowed to be useful. It should be the will of the world to make trouble again, while his own world is a world of its own. In this way, he can not abide by his oath.


    Meng Haoran was a little excited at the thought that his idea could really be realized. He couldn''t help trying, but it''s not now. He has to finish the task.


    In other words, the war between Xu and death will be hundreds of years later. I can''t wait that long. When I get the broken jade, I''ll go to the corpse soul world once! Just kill the spirit king directly. I believe this should also be regarded as completing the task.


    Returning to his temporary home, Meng Haoran suddenly felt that he should change a place. Although it was good here, some things were really inconvenient, so he bought a villa near xiaolinger villa as his foothold.


    Although Xiao ling''er was unhappy, he didn''t make any more trouble because Meng Haoran promised to see her every day. Besides, if Xiao ling''er came to him to play, it would be very close.


    It has been a week since Meng Haoran came back. Many things have happened during this period. It is worth mentioning that the competition between heizaki Ichigo and Ishida Yulong has been held, and the rotten Lucia has been sent. It seems that it is not far from his brother to catch her.


    Meng Haoran didn''t spend a week in vain. He completely confirmed his idea. He realized that the rules were smoother than expected. He had a clue. I believe he can achieve his goal in less than a month, and the third liberation is not far away.


    Feeling the hope of a breakthrough, Meng Haoran sank down. In addition to accompanying Xiao linger every day, he practiced at his own home. Even the Kendo hall didn''t take much care of it and became a real shake hands shopkeeper.


    And the days passed gradually. The seemingly calm empty town has been covered with a layer of cloud, waiting for the day of outbreak.


    On this day,


    "What, Lucia left without saying goodbye." Heizaki Ichigo looked at the letter in front of him and felt a strong unease. He didn''t realize that after such a period of time, he had already had feelings for rotten Lucia, and his concern for her had exceeded that of ordinary friends.


    "Elder sister, where the hell are you?" In front of Ichigo Kurosaki, a doll shouted, "something must have happened, otherwise she wouldn''t go alone, and told us to find a place to hide. She must be in some danger. We left alone in order not to be involved." The eyes are full of tears, but if it''s too strange, the doll will also have tears.


    Heizaki Ichigo''s face changed greatly after hearing the soul''s words. If he didn''t want to, he would change into a god of death to find rotten Lucia.


    "Do teenagers need help?" At this time, hisuke Urahara''s figure appeared in heizaki Ichigo''s room, and then


    "Long time no see, Lucia." At night, in a deserted street, two gods of death appeared in front of rotten Lucia.


    "Love times, and brother." Rotten wood Lucia looked at the visitor and knew she couldn''t escape. Her tone was a little bitter.


    I didn''t expect that the corpse soul world would send them to catch me. Can''t I escape death.


    "Say, who took away your power of death? I''m going to kill him." The man who spoke was rotten wood Lucia. He was secretly in love with Asai. Death protected the vice captain of the sixth team of the 13th team. At the moment, his face was ferocious, as if he wanted to choose someone to eat.


    "I don''t know." Rotten Lucia denied that she didn''t want to bring in heizaki Ichigo, because if he was found, he would die.


    Rotten Lucia''s answer made Asai''s face more ugly. He shot rotten Lucia, but it seemed fierce, but in fact he showed mercy everywhere, because he knew that if he didn''t do it himself, her brother would do it, and it would be difficult to clean up at that time.


    How could Lucia, who had lost his spiritual pressure, be his opponent? Even if he put water, he was cut off his shoulder.


    "Say, who is he?" Asai''s tone was cold. It was not to the rotten Lucia, but to the unknown figure who robbed him of the power of death.


    Rotten Lucia was silent, and asan well fell with a fierce knife, which looked like she was going to kill rotten Lucia.


    At this time, a blue light flashed and Shitian Yulong appeared.


    "I can''t see two big men bullying a woman on such a big night." A student''s Shitian Yulong said faintly.


    "Who the hell are you?" Asanji took back his knife and resisted behind him. He looked at the sudden appearance with great interest, and rotten Lucia looked at the visitor in surprise. She didn''t expect him to be here at this time, and it seemed that he would come to help her.


    "Me? Just an ordinary classmate of Lucia"


    "When I said it, I didn''t say it." Asai glanced at his mouth for the first time. He didn''t believe that an ordinary person would have such power, and he could see the God of death. "Are you a destroyer?" A flash of light came into my mind.


    This time it was Ishida Yulong''s turn to be silent, but he didn''t remain silent for long. "In short, I won''t let you take her away."


    "Really?" Asai Lianci pointed his knife at Ishida Yulong, and Ishida Yulong also became a destroyer.


    However, a great war did not appear,


    In just two moves, Shitian Yulong lay dead and left more blood on the ground.


    Lucia will show mercy for rotten wood, which doesn''t mean she will be polite to Yulong Ishida. Asai is angry for the second time. If she doesn''t have a dead hand, she will give the last blow.


    But the accident happened again


    "Qiang" Kurosaki Ichigo finally appeared, and at the critical moment, there was Yulong Ishida.


    "Ichigo, why are you here? Go! You can''t win." This time, Lucia panicked.


    Asami smiled, "it''s you! The man who took Lucia''s spiritual power, I''m going to kill you today." Looking at heizaki Ichigo, she was full of killing intention. If it weren''t for her, Lucia wouldn''t have made such a big mistake.


    "Oh! Can you do it?" Heizaki Ichigo provoked Yang Yang''s soul cutting knife, "with that small knife."


    "What, that kind of knife is so big." It was Asai''s turn to be surprised.


    Soul chopping Sabre is the embodiment of spiritual power. Generally, the stronger the spiritual power, the greater the soul chopping sabre.


    "It''s just a watch. Do you know the name of the knife?" Asai asked the key question, and heizaki Ichigo''s puzzled expression confirmed his guess.

 Chapter 245

    "Name?" Heizaki Ichigo''s face changed slightly. Now he can become the God of death still depends on the power of rotten wood Lucia. His power of the God of death has not awakened at all, so the name of soul chopping knife and other things are completely floating clouds for him.


    But heizaki Ichigo still has his own card, that is kendo. He is not afraid of anyone who has reached the realm of Jianhao, even the pretending forced man who has not spoken next to him.


    Yes, in his eyesight, he is a man who pretends to be forced, pulls what, and looks down on anyone.


    "Sure enough, you don''t know! Then you won''t have a chance to know in the future. Die here today!" While talking, he has been killed in front of heizaki Ichigo.


    At such a fast speed, heizaki Ichigo''s face is dignified, but with the realm of Jianhao, although he doesn''t use his sword spirit, he also shares the same score with Asani, but it''s much better than the original work.


    "How could it be? When was Ichigo so strong? You know, he''s facing love times!" Rotten Lucia looked at both sides of the battle in surprise, but she was not completely relieved, because her brother was still nearby.


    "Roar, snake tail pill." I saw asanji''s hand on the knife. The original ordinary soul chopping knife changed greatly. It whipped the snake belly sword with double edges. It looked like a sharp weapon to kill.


    Is that the beginning? According to the master, there will be all kinds of abilities after death is solved, but I don''t know what his abilities are.


    Snake tail pill can expand freely according to the operation of love times, turn into a knife with softness and flexibility, and attack like a soft whip to cut down the other party.


    The speed and strength of Asai love, who launched the initial solution, have been greatly improved, and with its initial solution ability, he gradually suppressed heizaki Ichigo.


    Worthy of being a captain, he has rich combat experience. With his vigorous skills, the scale of victory gradually tilted.


    "What''s the matter? Is that all you have?" Although he said so, in fact, he was surprised at the strength of heizaki Ichigo. With only a soul chopping knife, he can draw with himself who has already solved without the beginning. In this way, the strength of the other party and himself is not much.


    The reason why they say almost is that in this world, in fact, their spirit pressure of death is sealed and can only play one-fifth of the degree.


    If this goes on, he will be defeated. He must do something. Heizaki Ichigo suddenly burst out an amazing spiritual pressure.


    "This spiritual pressure is..." Asai fell in love for the first time, and then he was seized by heizaki Yihu and slashed with a knife.


    Dangerously avoided the key, but Asai''s forehead had been bleeding, and the whole person looked a little embarrassed.


    "You..." looking at Ichigo Kurosaki angrily, he didn''t dare to be careless this time.


    But it is surprising that the spirit pressure of heizaki Ichigo is getting stronger and stronger in the battle, and gradually has the trend of gaining the upper hand.


    OK, that''s it. I must win if I go on like this. Heizaki Ichigo thinks so. The movement on his hand is more and more smooth.


    If this is the case, heizaki Ichigo can really defeat Asai, but the rotten wood on one side can''t see it anymore.


    Bad, Kurosaki Ichigo felt a life and death crisis coming from the rear. He was tense and turned slightly.


    "Pooh" the sound of the sword entering the body, and heizaki Ichigo reacted that there was already a hole in his body.


    "I escaped the key." The rotten wood is white and indifferent,


    "Captain, how did you do it? I can do it." I haven''t seen the captain''s move for a long time. It''s so fast. I just barely see one sword of the three swords. I didn''t even see the moment when I pulled out the sword.


    However, the boy can react in that situation!


    What should I do? Do you want to use Kendo? Master, I''m sorry. Heizaki Ichigo has no other way. He can''t defeat deadwood by relying on the power of death.


    "Forget it, I dare to attack Waner secretly. My apprentice beat him up. It''s time for Kendo to be born." When heizaki Ichigo hesitated, Meng Haoran''s voice came into his ears, which made him very happy.


    Why no one? There''s a sound. Heizaki Ichigo looks around.


    "Don''t look for it. You can''t find me. You''d better take the guy in front of you seriously! He''s hard to deal with." It turned out that Meng Haoran hid around here as early as the beginning. He wanted to see a play. He was speechless about the rotten wood Baizai sneak attack. In the original book, he did it because he wanted to save a Sanjing Lianci. That''s forgivable, but now it''s a little shameful.


    At this time, the plot officially began. Meng Haoran didn''t care that heizaki Ichigo''s Kendo cultivation was found, so he sent a message to him to make it out.


    "Hey, hey, do you think you can beat me?" Kurosaki Ichigo stopped thinking and looked at the dead wood seriously. "You are the captain! Let me defeat you!"


    "Arrogance, you are the opponent of Captain rotten wood. You were badly hurt just after you made a move." The rotten wood didn''t speak, but Asai jumped out for the first time.


    "Yes! Ichigo, you can''t beat your brother." Although heizaki Ichigo just showed some strength that surprised her, she didn''t think heizaki Ichigo could win her brother. Rotten wood is already invincible in her opinion, and she has never seen him lose.


    "Indeed, I am not his opponent in death." Heizaki Ichigo simply admitted, "but I don''t only have the power of death." While talking, he burst out a sharp sword spirit. The contact between the sword spirit and the air produced a harsh sound.


    At the same time, deadwood Baizai felt a dangerous smell from heizaki Ichigo, which was enough to threaten himself.


    "What is this...?" The people present were stunned and looked at heizaki Ichigo. Although they couldn''t really see it, they also felt the powerful power.


    "I see. Is this your card?" Deadwood said, slowly pulling out the soul chopping knife.


    He dodged and appeared in front of heizaki Ichigo again. However, heizaki Ichigo''s action was really different from that before. He not only blocked his knife, but also fought back.


    "It seems that the strength of the captain is just like this." Heizaki Ichigo was ecstatic. He didn''t expect that the power of Kendo was really so strong. When he fully showed the power of Jianhao, he was not a bit stronger than before. As long as he had this power, he would win.


    "Scatter it! A thousand cherry trees." At this time, the rotten wood was white. Seeing that he couldn''t take heizaki Ichigo, he solved it.

 Chapter 246

    The decaying soul chopping Sabre is really strong and gorgeous. After being disintegrated, the blade is broken into thousands of sharp blades that can''t be seen by the naked eye, cutting the enemy from all directions. The blade refracts light when flying. It looks very much like thousands of withered cherry blossoms. Its beautiful appearance is extremely dangerous.


    If the general vice captain faced this move, it would be seconds, but this time he faced Ichigo Kurosaki, who was already a swordsman''s Ichigo Kurosaki.


    So an amazing thing happened. In the face of countless cherry blossoms, heizaki Ichigo waved a knife from a distance, and a few meters away, these cherry blossoms were cut away and couldn''t get in at all.


    "What is that, invisible power?" Deadwood''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly. As early as when he was fighting with heizaki Ichigo, he found that there seemed to be an invisible force on the other party''s sword. He didn''t expect that this force was so powerful.


    "Let''s show you the power of sword Qi!" Heizaki Yihu gave a loud drink and cut down with a knife. Then he saw a sword mark about 30 meters long in front of him, and qianben Sakura was completely broken up.


    "What is this... I''ve never heard of it! And it''s obviously not psychic."


    If they are surprised, others will be shocked. This power is beyond their imagination.


    He is really heizaki Ichigo. Ishida Yulong and rotten Lucia look at the powerful heizaki Ichigo and feel that the three views are ruined.


    At present, heizaki Ichigo is completely different, because he has entered the state of Jianhao. He looks sharp and cold in his eyes, which makes people dare not look directly at him. He is completely a big master.


    "As a human being, you have such power, but there is no need to use Lucia''s power. So you are indeed a sinner." Rotten wood said, with a cold light in his eyes. He has the heart to kill heizaki Yihu. He clearly has such power and plans to seize Lucia''s power of death.


    At this moment, even rotten Lucia hesitated, but she thought about her relationship with heizaki Ichigo, but she believed that heizaki Ichigo was not that kind of person, and she took the initiative at that time.


    She was about to tell the truth, but she had done it again.


    Different from just now, deadwood Baizai began to operate thousands of Sakura himself. At this time, the speed of thousands of Sakura increased several times.


    The speed was so fast that Kurosaki Ichigo was like an endless bullet attack. For a time, he was in a hurry.


    "If this goes on, heizaki Ichigo will lose!" Meng Haoran, who was hiding on the side, glanced. It was clear that heizaki Ichigo was too stupid. Obviously, as long as he flashed over a thousand Sakura, he could attack himself directly and turn his defense into an attack. In this way, he could do nothing to stop him.


    But now heizaki Ichigo sticks to it. The so-called long-term defense will be lost. Heizaki Ichigo has only a hateful end in the face of endless thousands of Sakura.


    It''s not that Jianhao is not strong, but that the company''s captain can''t do the first solution. It''s because Jianhao itself is mainly attack, and the attack power is also a headache for the captain. However, heizaki Ichigo defends and doesn''t give full play to Jianhao''s advantages. In addition, qianben Sakura itself is a long-range attack, and it''s easy to manipulate. In this way, one thing changes and the other grows, This led to the embarrassing situation of Ichigo Kurosaki.


    Moreover, after all, heizaki Ichigo is in and out of Jianhao and deadwood Baizai. It is normal that there is no way to compare this kind of genius captain level, but if heizaki Ichigo gives full play to his strength, deadwood Baizai can''t win by starting.


    Sure enough, as Meng Haoran expected, heizaki Yihu was hard worn out. Finally, there was a wound on his body, and he was about to lose.


    "That''s all you have. It''s over." Deadwood Baizai planned to give the last blow. With a violent wave of his hand, countless cherry blossoms went straight to the scarred heizaki Ichigo.


    The cherry blossoms all over the sky are so beautiful, but at the moment, heizaki Ichigo is cold all over and sees that he is about to be killed. Even he is a little desperate, but he is not completely desperate, because he knows that someone can save him.


    "No!" Rotten wood Lucia couldn''t help crying out.


    Meng Haoran, who was hiding on one side, sighed and shot. There was no earth shaking news.


    Others only saw a figure in front of heizaki Ichigo, and then simply waved a fist, "bang" the cherry blossoms disappeared.


    "It''s you!!" Looking at the comer with a dignified face, he recognized Meng Haoran for the first time. "What do you want to do, interfere with our corpse soul world to catch prisoners? If so, you are also a sinner."


    A Sanjing and others on one side were even more surprised to see Meng Haoran suddenly appear. They didn''t expect another strong man. It seems that Captain rotten wood knows him.


    Isn''t this the master of Kurosaki Ichigo? How could it be here, but also so powerful, rotten wood Lucia had countless question marks in her mind.


    "Master, you finally came." Heizaki Ichigo was moved when he stood in front of him. Although he knew that the master would not let him go, at this moment, heizaki Ichigo still had some bodies in a dream. The master was so kind to himself that he was right for himself and the corpse soul world.


    At this moment, heizaki Ichigo really regarded Meng Haoran as his closest person. In his heart, Meng Haoran''s status was no worse than his parents.


    "You''ve really lost my face. Kendo is so used. What you usually give you is eaten by the dog. I didn''t tell you..." Meng Haoran didn''t look at the white rotten wood, but scolded heizaki Yihu.


    After hearing Meng Haoran''s words, I was thoughtful. It turned out that the power was Kendo, but is Kendo really so strong?


    "Well, you can take your sister away, but he''ll forget it." Meng Haoran said to deadwood after scolding others.


    "What, impossible, he must die. What''s your attitude, vice captain of Huyan 13th team." Meng Haoran''s identity was revealed.


    So Shifu is also the God of death? Yes, or he wouldn''t know so much.


    He is actually the new vice captain. The most surprising thing is that Lucia is the same team.


    It''s him! Asai finally remembered, isn''t it the genius who defeated captain Genki? I didn''t expect to meet him here.


    "Why, you don''t agree! I''ll see who dares to move my people." Meng Haoran said coldly, "don''t think you''re a captain. You''re just a small role in my eyes."


    Meng Haoran has made up his mind to show him how big the world is if the rotten wood is white and not interesting.

 Chapter 247

    "Arrogant, don''t think you will be invincible if you defeat Geng mu." The rotten wood is white. I draw the knife directly, and it''s the beginning.


    Countless cherry blossoms hit again, but the result was the same as just now, but there was no egg.


    "OK, let you see what real Kendo is." Come on, Meng Haoran''s sword came out in an instant.


    Different from heizaki Ichigo''s half hanging son, Meng Haoran just made deadwood feel the fatal crisis and couldn''t help defending.


    But can this stop Meng Haoran? The answer is No. after Meng Haoran''s sword broke through thousands of Sakura, its prestige continued to blast at the dead wood. Countless sword Qi crisscrossed and caused gusts of wind.


    At this moment, deadwood Baizai really felt the power of the swordsman. He didn''t dare to fight hard. He had to dodge constantly. Even if he dodged in the past, he would be hurt by the scattered sword Qi. In a short time, deadwood Baizai became a beggar''s outfit and looked embarrassed.


    The onlookers were already speechless by Meng Haoran''s strength. How could they be so strong that they didn''t need to understand the rotten captain, so they forced him to this extent.


    If I could get this power, too? Then it''s possible to challenge the rotten wood captain. After a Sanjing was surprised, he fanatically looked at the domineering Meng Haoran and made a small calculation in his heart. I also paid tribute to the teacher.


    "I admit I underestimated you, but do you think this is all my strength?" Deadwood Baizai said that he regretted coming to this world to seal the spiritual pressure. In his opinion, if he was in a normal state, he would not be so embarrassed.


    Meng Haoran laughed with disdain. Did he do his best? "Forget it, don''t play. I''ll defeat you with a sword."


    "What? It''s a joke that you beat me with a sword." Although he didn''t believe Meng Haoran could defeat him with one sword, he also raised his vigilance and must not let him succeed.


    The ideal is full and the reality is skinny.


    A sword light flickered. The rotten wood was white. Before he knew what had happened, Meng Haoran had put away his sword.


    "I didn''t see what happened at all!" Rotten wood is white. There is a wound running through the upper body in front of her chest. The blood stained her clothes and her body fell directly.


    At this point, another leader of the corpse soul world was defeated by Meng Haoran, and was defeated so easily. Although the rotten wood was white, it was not used and was sealed, but did Meng Haoran ever show his strength.


    "Captain!!" Asai rushed over and found that the rotten wood was white and had no strength to stand up.


    "You go!" Meng Haoran said.


    "Master, Lucia, she?" Kurosaki Ichigo was worried. It was not his original intention. He came to save people.


    "Are you really going to save her like this, or do you save her yourself? It''s up to you." Meng Haoran said faintly. This time, heizaki Ichigo was silent for a long time before he said, "I will go in person."


    Meng Haoran nodded with satisfaction and watched the rotten Lucia and his party leave.


    And deadwood Baizai and his party also looked at Meng Haoran with complex faces. What''s his attitude? He doesn''t let people kill heizaki Ichigo, but he doesn''t save deadwood Lucia.


    After that, Meng Haoran dodged and disappeared, leaving heizaki Ichigo and Ishida Yulong. I believe they will deal with the rest.


    "See? That power." Puyuan Xizhu and yeyi were actually at the scene from the beginning, and Meng Haoran also found them, but did not point them out.


    "What an interesting guy. I also want to have the power that is obviously not spiritual pressure!" Yeyi thought so and had plans.


    Meng Haoran''s sword defeated rotten wood. After rotten wood returned, it spread, and once again caused an uproar in the corpse soul world.


    For some reason, the corpse soul world didn''t respond to Meng Haoran''s move. Instead, it issued an order for the execution of rotten Lucia, which was scheduled to be a month later.


    In this world, Meng Haoran took heizaki Ichigo to Puyuan store. It still depends on professionals to make heizaki Ichigo wake up, and Puyuan Xizhu should be happy.


    Heizaki Ichigo was still in a hurry. The next day he found Meng Haoran and hoped he could train him, but Meng Haoran took him to Puyuan and asked him to practice death. After all, it is impossible to improve the strength of Kendo in a short time. Besides, is he still the protagonist without beheading the moon? So he resolutely handed him over to Puyuan.


    It is worth mentioning that because the external God of death power of heizaki Ichigo''s body was not destroyed, he suffered inhuman torture and deeply pulled the external God of death away. The scene was terrible.


    After giving heizaki Ichigo to Puyuan Xizhu, Meng Haoran resolutely retreated. He wanted to go back and continue to understand the law. He already felt that his breakthrough was in these days.


    However, an accident happened, and a talking black cat entangled him.


    "Hey, just teach me Kendo!" Clearly a male voice, Meng Haoran was disgusted with such a coquettish tone. If he didn''t know that the cat was a soft sister, he might have cut it directly.


    Although I am eager to understand the rules, I still have a little patience for yeyi.


    "But you are a cat, but the cat can''t learn kendo." Meng Haoran pretended to be helpless and said, but there was a flash of banter in his eyes.


    "Well, as long as I''m human." Said the black cat.


    "Well, that''s it, but that''s impossible." The voice is a little proud.


    The next moment, "bang" a fruit body black skin beauty appeared in front of Meng Haoran, which is the noumenon of yeyi.


    "How''s it going? Be surprised!" At night, Meng Haoran should be surprised or flushed, but she guessed the beginning and didn''t guess the end.


    Meng Haoran looked at her with a serious face and didn''t mean to avoid it at all. "It''s amazing. The black cat has turned into a person. This figure, this face, tut tut."


    "Hey, is there a mistake? Isn''t this script right? Where are you looking? The coyote" became angry at night. If Meng Haoran was a pure little boy, she would boldly make fun of him, but what''s the matter with this serious evaluation expression?


    "Well, after the identification, there is a beautiful woman." Before yeyi was completely angry, Meng Haoran turned around and handed her a suit of clothes "put it on! Be careful to catch a cold!" The voice is unusually gentle.


    The night took the clothes and found that she couldn''t understand the man in front of her. At the same time, a strange feeling rose in her heart.

 Chapter 248

    Finally, Meng Haoran seriously guided yeyi Kendo, but because the other party''s foundation is very good, so just point out the direction to her and tell her relevant theories, which has been displayed on the spot.


    "Finally sent that guy away." Thinking of the curious baby''s appearance at night, Meng Haoran was speechless.


    Continue to understand the rules. Meng Haoran has experience and is familiar with the rules. The rules are clearly displayed in front of him.


    Rules are very simple. They are the established track of all things. They are the most essential thing in the world. It is precisely because there are rules that the world exists. Everything in the world is inseparable from rules. Human existence is a rule, wind, rain, lightning is a rule, air, gravity and so on.


    However, knowing these does not mean that he must be able to understand the rules. Meng Haoran''s current situation is like this, but this state has finally changed. The so-called reading a hundred times shows its meaning. Meng Haoran has finally made a breakthrough after so many days of contact with the power of rules.


    At this moment, Meng Haoran''s mind was empty and seemed to be integrated into the whole world. The formation and end of everything was like a movie.


    Looking at this magical world, Meng Haoran unconsciously moved to the deepest part of his heart. Meng Haoran seemed to understand something, and seemed to know nothing. He seemed to sleep or wake up. He was ignorant. Meng Haoran felt the world as if he were a baby.


    This state is indeed in line with the premise of understanding the rules. In this state, Meng Haoran''s understanding of the world rises sharply. The original rules are "rules", which can not be expressed in words, but can only be understood. Understanding is understanding, and understanding is understanding.


    When Meng Haoran officially entered the threshold of rules, somewhere in the world, a vision turned to the present world. "Another existence of independent understanding of rules was born. It''s really looking forward to it!"


    "What happened." Meng Haoran separated from the state of enlightenment and found that the world in front of him had changed greatly. The power of rules that originally needed the fruit of holy words to barely see was so clearly displayed in front of him, and he had a faint feeling in his heart that he could control them in front of him if he wanted to.


    I was shocked by my idea, but I tried it with expectation.


    However, the reality made him surprised and happy, because the power of rules could really be controlled by him. Although only a few could be controlled by him, with his practice, he would be able to master more and more, and then he could be used in combat.


    Compared with the spiritual power, the power of rules cannot be directly absorbed, because the power of rules is everywhere and can only be controlled more with perception. Using the power of rules is better to use the power of the world to suppress each other. A person''s power is limited after all, but the power of the world is infinite, so the power of rules will be so strong.


    Two people who understand the power of rules fight to compare how much they control the power of rules. What they fight is perception, not pure power. In other words, even if their own power is not as strong as the other party, they will win if they master the rules.


    Of course, there are exceptions. After all, the power of rules still depends on the world. If a person''s power is enough to compete with the world, the situation will be completely opposite. The winner will always be the strongest person.


    For example, if the quality of psychic power is 1, the rule is 100, so the rule completely wins the psychic power. The psychic power attached to the rule will be so strong, almost 100 times higher, and the talents in the realm of virtual king will be so strong. After all, the 100 times gap is too big, but if you meet a freak, the psychic power will exceed 100 times, and you don''t have no chance to compete.


    This is the reason why one force reduces ten meetings.


    After Meng Haoran understood the power of rules, the door of 7 stars has been opened by him. As long as he can master the power of rules to a certain extent, he can break through. Of course, this will not happen overnight.


    Different from others, Meng Haoran directly mastered the rules. Others were given by heaven and earth and could not improve independently, so he cut off further possibilities and could not break through to a higher level. He could only master more rules by chance.


    The reason why there is only one holy void above Wang Xu is that he is the first to break through Wang Xu and will master more rules, while there are many fewer behind. In fact, Wang Xu and holy void are people in the same realm, but the power of mastering rules makes them distinguish so much, just like two kinds of life.


    If Wang Xu uses the power of rules unconsciously, then Shengxu can use them consciously. In fact, Shengxu can master almost the same rules as Shenxu, but one is a gift from heaven and the other is his own understanding, so the difference is so great.


    "So, is divine emptiness also the power of self understanding rules?" Meng Haoran thought so. No wonder he can become the existence of the seven stars.


    Another difference is that the power of self understanding the rules can quickly understand the rules in other worlds without leaving this world, and will soon master the rules, but not in this world. It is OK in this world. At other times, it will become waste wood and fall to a large level in an instant.


    It can be said that Meng Haoran is on the right path to understand the rules. If he is liberated three times first, he will have to take many detours. This is still because he is not an indigenous person in the world. If the indigenous people are liberated three times, they will never have further opportunities, because it will be hundreds of times difficult to understand the rules themselves.


    "Master, it''s great that you understand the rules so that I can always be with you." While Meng Haoran was still thinking, a female voice came from his mind.


    "It''s you, Haoyue, but what do you mean?"


    "Because I was born under the special rules of this world, I can''t exist in other worlds, but now the master understands the rules. As long as the master fully grasps the rules of this world, I can also be used in other worlds."


    I see. Haoyue''s words suddenly made Meng Haoran understand a lot. The previous skills can''t be used in other worlds. I''m afraid it''s also because of the rules! After all, the rules of the world are different, so it can''t be displayed.


    So, as long as you can go on the road of rules, these will not become constraints in the future.

 Chapter 249

    After understanding the power of rules, Meng Haoran has a deep understanding of the abilities of soul chopping knife after liberation. It turns out that those abilities are the realization of rules and the concrete embodiment of rules.


    Meng Haoran was overjoyed by this discovery. In other words, as long as he has a deeper understanding of the rules, he can study all his abilities. At that time, he doesn''t need any abilities.


    However, this is simple to say, but it still takes a lot of time to do. Meng Haoran has a lot of trouble to master an ability, and the more the ability against the sky, the more time-consuming, so he can only choose several simple ones to study.


    Not to mention Meng Haoran, who is addicted to the power of rules, heizaki Yihu also successfully became the God of death under the cultivation of Puyuan Xizhu. Moreover, because Meng Haoran''s foundation is really good, he has the combat power of the captain, which makes Puyuan Xizhu untrainable. Finally, he took out the spirit turning body.


    Moreover, under his shocked eyes, heizaki Ichigo finished his interpretation in just one hour and really went against the sky. It can be said that now heizaki Ichigo''s strength has reached the level of blue dye. On the bright side of the corpse soul world, except blue dye and the general captain, he is invincible, and his strength is still that kind of stable, There will be no incomprehensible phenomenon in the original work.


    Like the original work, Ishida Yulong, Inoue Zhiji and chadu Taihu also received training, but they only reached the same level as the original work.


    Puyuan store, underground space,


    "Won''t you go with them?" Puyuan Xizhu looked at the man in front of him and said, it''s getting stronger again. What''s the matter? I have an impulse to kneel down in front of him, just like the pressure of life level.


    Heizaki Ichigo and his party had just left in front of Meng Haoran, but Meng Haoran, who thought he would be with them, didn''t take action.


    "Hehe, there seems to be a simpler way for me to go to the corpse soul world." Meng Haoran said that he was stunned by Puyuan Xizhu at that time. Only then did he think of the current identity of the person in front of him, revealing a trace of clarity.


    Meng Haoran knew he was wrong when he saw Pu Yuan''s look. What he said was not the method of the corpse soul world, but the special method he had recently developed, which was an application based on the power of rules.


    "Well, I should go, too." While talking, Meng Haoran slowly turned into nothingness in Puyuan Xizhu''s surprised eyes.


    Corpse soul world, zone 1,


    Meng Haoran''s figure appeared from nothingness, "yes, it feels cool. It''s here so soon, and the position is just right."


    Meng Haoran uses the power of rules to develop the ability to travel around the world, which is somewhat similar to the instantaneous movement of the seven dragon ball world. He feels the spiritual pressure with the help of the power of rules and is transmitting.


    Because he arrived early and didn''t have anything special to deal with, Meng Haoran began to wander around. It''s said that he didn''t really wander around in the corpse soul world last time!


    The corpse soul world is different from the present world. Even if it looks like an ancient one, there are a lot of traffic. There is an ancient dress everywhere, which makes it very strange to see the high-rise buildings used to the present world.


    "However, why is the corpse soul world like ancient Japan?" Meng Haoran was speechless.


    Walking, Meng Haoran went out of the block. Because he was dressed like a death bully, no one came to trouble him. Instead, he was afraid of his face. It was still difficult to see the God of death in liuhun street.


    In order not to be watched, Meng Haoran specially looked at places with few people. In the end, he couldn''t even see a person.


    However, Meng Haoran didn''t care, but appreciated the scenery more.


    I don''t know when, Meng Haoran suddenly found a very obvious building in front of him.


    Two huge arms raised a banner and wrote the words "empty Crane", which reminded Meng Haoran of these three places.


    "I didn''t expect to come here. Forget it, go and have a look! Go and meet a female man." In this way, Meng Haoran moved forward in the same direction.


    When he came to the door, before Meng Haoran called, two big men appeared in front of him.


    "Hey, who are you? This is not where death like you should come." A big man said, showing an expression of disgust at Meng Haoran.


    Meng Haoran doesn''t care. He has already arrived. This will happen, and he knows that they just don''t like death, not for themselves.


    "Inform your host that Meng Haoran, vice captain of the 11th team, has come to visit."


    The two men, the vice captain of the 11th team, changed their complexion and had a great understanding of the God of death. Naturally, they knew what the vice captain was. They should know that the master''s brother was also the vice captain before. Although he hated the God of death, it was not good to fall out with Meng Haoran, so they quickly separated one person to report.


    "Why, vice captain, what''s the matter with me, a civilian? I don''t know what I''ve done." Zhibo empty crane, with a cigarette in his mouth, sat carelessly on the ground and looked at Meng Haoran. A trace of doubt flashed in his eyes. Is this the genius who has been popular recently? What the hell is he doing here?


    Sure enough, it''s the same as the original. It''s very man! And that wave is really extraordinary. The only deficiency is the false arm. Meng Haoran''s first feeling is like this.


    "It''s nothing. I think the building is very stylish when I''m here, so I''ll come by and see its owner." Of course not.


    "Really? Do you think I have good taste?" I''m a little proud. I have a little appreciation for Meng Haoran''s eyes, but I shouldn''t tell the truth! She is not a fledgling guy. It is obvious that Meng Haoran said it at will, but she is also a little happy.


    "But now that I''ve seen it, I won''t keep you for dinner. Go!" This is an order to leave, or so direct.


    "All right!" What she didn''t expect was that Meng Haoran turned around and seemed to be leaving. She thought that Meng Haoran should at least find a reason to stay.


    In fact, Meng Haoran also wanted to see her on a whim. He really didn''t know what to do when he saw her, so since the other party let himself go, he agreed to come down.


    "You..." Zhibo kongho conditioned to say something, but he endured it and watched Meng Haoran leave.


    According to the development, Meng Haoran should go like this, but at this time


    "Sister, I''m back." A man came in and found Meng Haoran for the first time. "Ah! God of death, who are you?"


    Zhibo Yanjiu looked at Meng Haoran in surprise. He didn''t expect to see a stranger or the God of death in his home. You know, there has been no God of death in his home for a long time since that happened.

 Chapter 250

    Meng Haoran glanced at Zhibo Yanjiu and ignored him. There were many girls like him. Meng Haoran was not interested at all and continued to walk outside.


    Unexpectedly, Meng Haoran''s behavior made Zhibo Yan vulture angry. He didn''t expect that the other party would not give face and showed that he looked down on him.


    "Boy, stop and ignore me." His figure moved in front of Meng Haoran.


    "Rock Eagle!" The voice of Zhibo empty crane came out, but it was too late. Meng Haoran kept walking and collided directly with Zhibo rock eagle.


    "Boom," a large human shaped hole appeared on the door, and the Zhibo rock eagle had disappeared.


    "You... How can you do this!" Zhibo empty crane looks gloomy. If he is not afraid of Meng Haoran''s strength, he may have to fight.


    Meng Haoran stopped and said to Zhibo empty crane word by word: "as a weak person, we must have the consciousness of the weak. This is me, otherwise he would have died." At this moment, Meng Haoran had a suffocating momentum, which frightened Zhibo konghe and made her unable to refute.


    However, the accident happened again. Zhibo kongho actually cried, "you... You bully me... Sobbing..."


    I''ll go. What''s the matter with the world? Isn''t she a domineering woman? How did you cry in a word? Tears are indeed the most powerful weapon of beauty. Even Meng Haoran is helpless in the face of this weapon.


    Meng Haoran will be embarrassed. He doesn''t know how to be good. He seems at a loss.


    "Pooh Pooh" Zhibo empty crane looked at Meng Haoran and really laughed. She didn''t expect that she had such a terrible guy just now.


    Moreover, what happened to him just now? He cried because of such a sentence.


    In fact, Zhibo kongho looks like a female man, all of which are her disguises. She was originally a very gentle girl, but the family upheaval forced her to disguise and let others see her strength. This is all for better survival. Who knows the hardships?


    Meng Haoran''s words just now touched her heart. Meng Haoran was right. She was very weak. Otherwise, she wouldn''t escape here, and she didn''t dare to take revenge, but she had lost her arm and almost lost all her strength. What can she do?


    At this time, the embarrassed figure of Zhibo Yan eagle appeared in the house again. Meng Haoran just left his hand and just knocked him out. He was hardly hurt, except that his clothes were damaged.


    As soon as Zhibo Yan Eagle came in, he rushed to Meng Haoran and would hit people with his fist held high, but his eyes floated over his sister, but he stopped like lightning.


    "What''s the matter? How can my sister shed tears? It must be you. You made him cry." Thinking that there was only this strange god of death on the scene, Zhibo Yanjiu blamed Meng Haoran for all this. Originally, he just wanted to teach Meng Haoran a lesson, but now he had a trace of killing intention.


    "Rock eagle, you go out." Fortunately, Zhibo empty crane found the state of Zhibo rock eagle for the first time and stopped him, because she knew that her brother could not be Meng Haoran''s opponent. As a former master, she saw that Meng Haoran was a monster at all.


    "But..."


    "Go out, you want to kill everyone, don''t you?" The voice was very strict. Finally, Zhibo Yanjiu compromised, looked hard at Meng Haoran and went out.


    After Zhibo rock Eagle went out, Zhibo empty crane breathed a sigh of relief and looked at Meng Haoran with complex eyes and fear.


    Meng Haoran was very uncomfortable when he was looked at with such eyes! What''s the matter? What''s wrong with the look in my eyes? Just make up for her since she cried. This is also because Zhibo kongho is really a beauty, otherwise Meng Haoran would never have such an idea.


    "Well, don''t look at me like this. I was wrong just now. I''ll fix your arm for you as compensation."


    "Heal arm!!" Zhibo kongho was very happy at first, but then very sad. He thought Meng Haoran was joking with her. Isn''t she clear about her own situation? His arm has been broken for so many years, it is impossible to recover, unless it can grow, but can it be done?


    Meng Haoran looked into her eyes and knew that it was impossible to speak without facts, so he went directly to Zhibo empty crane, grabbed her false arm and took it down.


    "What are you doing? Let go of me." She began to struggle, but the numbness from her face immediately made her weak.


    too bad! Did I guard my chastity for countless years and keep my tears again? She thought Meng Haoran had used some method to make her weak and wanted to plot against her.


    "Hey, why are you crying? I''m so tired. Well, your arm has recovered." It''s really hard for me to go! Treating one arm was like fighting for several days and nights. Meng Haoran felt the fatigue from his body and vowed not to meddle in his own business in the future.


    This is not to blame Meng Haoran. The main reason is that he doesn''t master enough rules. In addition, it''s too difficult to make his arm out of nothing, so he feels so tired.


    "Arm, incredibly..." Zhibo Kong crane looked at the lost arm and couldn''t speak at all. Is this true? Or hallucination, not carefully controlling his new arm.


    He moved. He really moved according to his own idea. After testing for a while, Zhibo empty crane completely determined the fact of arm recovery.


    He raised his head and looked at Meng Haoran. He was not only greatly interested in Meng Haoran, but also curious about who he was. He actually had such ability. It was a shame that he thought he wanted to. How could he be such a person!


    "Well, now that the compensation is over, I''ll go." Meng Haoran, who felt tired, really wanted to find a place to have a rest this time.


    Zhibo empty crane looked at Meng Haoran''s tired look and trembled in his heart. Is it for me that he would say "don''t go, will you stay?" escape one''s lips.


    "En" Meng Haoran looked at Zhibo empty crane in surprise, as if he heard something incredible.


    "Well, I mean, you''ve helped me so much. You''re my benefactor. It''s so late today. Just have a rest here." Zhibo empty crane looked at other places when he spoke, obviously insincere.


    Meng Haoran thought a little and agreed. After all, he really wanted to rest, and he didn''t think Zhibo kongho could be harmful to himself. Although he was not in the state now, in fact, there was no change in combat effectiveness, but his spirit was not good.


    Hearing Meng Haoran''s promise, Zhibo empty crane showed a smile that he didn''t notice, and then took Meng Haoran to a guest room, so he quietly watched Meng Haoran rest.

 Chapter 251

    "If you look at me like this, how can I rest?" Meng Haoran looked at Zhibo empty crane, who was less than half a meter away from him. He didn''t know what had happened to this woman. She had changed so much. Did he have a crush on me, wouldn''t he!


    Because Meng Haoran himself didn''t believe that a woman would like him so easily, Meng Haoran missed the most correct answer.


    How handsome! He looks so nice so close! Zhibo empty crane sees Meng Haoran more and more and feels that Meng Haoran is more consistent with the prince charming in his mind. He can''t help but get up and fantasize that if he combines with Meng Haoran, he will live a happy life in the future. For a time, he is crazy.


    Meng Haoran also found the state of Zhibo empty crane. She had to be when she didn''t exist. In addition, she was really tired. She suddenly went to sleep.


    ¡­¡­


    "Empty crane, your hand!" A black cat looked at Zhibo empty crane''s hand in surprise. In her memory, it should have been a false arm. Unexpectedly, what she saw now was clearly a real hand, and she could feel that it was originally Zhibo empty crane''s hand. Everything was so natural.


    "Ha ha, I''m surprised! Yeyi didn''t think of it! In fact, I didn''t even think of it? If it weren''t..." the last sentence has been low and inaudible. Zhibo kongho is very happy that his old friend came here. Even if he knows that the other party must have something to ask her for help, this can be seen from several obvious Hicks next to yeyi.


    At this time, in front of Zhibo kongho, it was heizaki Ichigo and his party. Although heizaki Ichigo''s strength was far better than the original work, he was knocked out of the door by shimaru silver, so that he still came here to seek help.


    "Why are you here!!" "Why did you come to my house?" Kurosaki Ichigo and Zhibo rock Eagle meet again, which is another good play.


    At this time, Zhibo Yanjiu already knew that his sister''s arm was cured by Meng Haoran, so he changed his outlook for Meng Haoran. He not only didn''t care about Meng Haoran hurting him, but also was very grateful to Meng Haoran. Because of his sister''s state, he saw that his sister was obviously interested in Meng Haoran. For a time, Meng Haoran regarded him as his future brother-in-law.


    This was even more certain after he found that his sister stayed in the same room with that guy last night and his eyes were still dark today.


    Facts have proved that he thought too much. Zhibo kongho just stared at Meng Haoran''s sleeping position all night yesterday.


    "Master, why are you here?" As soon as Meng Haoran entered the house, he saw heizaki Ichigo and his party, and was found immediately.


    "You''re up too. There''s nothing wrong with your body!" Before Meng Haoran answered, Zhibo empty crane moved to him at an inhuman speed and began to boo cold and warm up. His hand was still groping on Meng Haoran''s body.


    What a strong body! This muscle, this hardness, is so perfect. It really deserves to be the man I like.


    This is, the night looked at her good friend like a flower maniac and was surprised at Meng Haoran. She knew her best friend very well. She generally looked down on men. She didn''t expect to be conquered by Meng Haoran now.


    Somehow, Meng Haoran didn''t look very disgusted. I couldn''t help eating at night. What''s the matter with me? I would treat my best friend''s man.


    He quietly left Zhibo kongho, "yo! You''re here too. Why is it not going well?"


    Kurosaki Ichigo scratched his head in embarrassment. "It''s all me. I''ve already gone in, but in the end..."


    With heizaki Ichigo''s explanation, Meng Haoran finally understood what inertia is and was speechless.


    "What! Are you his apprentice? Well, I''ll help you. Come with me!" The attitude became so enthusiastic that heizaki Ichigo and his party were stunned. You know, she didn''t treat them as guests just after night.


    Therefore, because of Meng Haoran''s relationship, heizaki Ichigo and his party got the maximum help from Zhibo kongho. Moreover, because heizaki Ichigo was not a little better than the original work, they quickly mastered the relevant props and entered the lingting court much earlier.


    While heizaki Ichigo and the gods of death were playing hide and seek, Meng Haoran had a headache from a man standing in front of him.


    "I said, Geng Mujian Ba, why are you blocking me here if you don''t find the invaders?" Meng Haoran originally came to find LAN ran in Ling Ting, but he didn''t expect to be blocked by Geng Mujian Ba on the way. He just wanted to fight with him again.


    "Xiao ran, meet again." A lovely red haired Lori emerged from Geng Mujian BA''s shoulder, which was the grass deer 8000 stream inseparable from Geng Mujian ba.


    "Come and fight with me! I was not happy last time. I must cut enough this time." Geng Mujian Ba also came to look for Kurosaki Ichigo and others, but he was a road fool, and so was Caoyu baqianliu. After looking for a long time, the distance was getting farther and farther, but he didn''t expect to meet Meng Haoran unexpectedly. He didn''t want to think about it, so he threw the business behind him, Because in his opinion, it''s better to fight with Meng Haoran than to find a group of guys who don''t know they can''t find.


    "I don''t have time to play with you?" Meng Haoran was a little impatient. It was meaningless for him to fight gengmujianba.


    "Play, do you think so? So what?" More mujianba didn''t get angry because of Meng Haoran''s words, because he knew that Meng Haoran did have the strength to say this, but he still didn''t give up his plan. He lifted his seal at the first time and did his best.


    A golden spiritual pillar rose into the sky, which was more than twice as strong as last time.


    Just when gengmujianba thought Meng Haoran would fight with him this time, Meng Haoran smiled and disappeared in an instant,


    He appeared behind him again. "You can''t even see my movements. How to fight with me? You''d better go and play with my apprentice! He''s also here now. His name is heizaki Ichigo. At present, he''s better than you." Then he left.


    "Wait!" More wood sword eight just wanted to stop Meng Haoran, but found a sword mark near his heart. He had not fought yet. He had been defeated.


    "Is this his real strength?" Even he was shocked. He knew that he was not an opponent at all, and he had no intention to trouble Meng Haoran. Instead, he was interested in heizaki Ichigo in the air.


    "Well, let me see if his apprentice is really so strong. Let''s go." Turn around and leave.


    "Ichigo, I didn''t pit you, but you really need some combat experience."

 Chapter 252

    In room 46 of the Central Committee, Meng Haoran and Geng mujianba came here after they separated. According to the original book, there should be no dead old men in it now. The orders issued by the corpse soul world recently are all blue dyed hair.


    The desolation is what Meng Haoran sees now. Lanran''s magic can''t hide from Meng Haoran at all, so what Meng Haoran sees is a very real scene. A group of corpses fall to the ground irregularly, which is fatal. Moreover, because it has been a long time, the corpses have rotted, and the faint smell makes Meng Haoran frown.


    "No one, no!" After looking for a while, Meng Haoran found that there was no one. Meng Haoran was a little confused, but he remembered very clearly that Lan ran killed these old men. Don''t you usually leave one person here to stay? Why is there no one now.


    "Almost forgot" now all the gods of death have gone to heizaki Ichigo to protect them. Lanran pretended to die at this time! As long as you wait here for a while, you can wait for lanran. After figuring out these, Meng Haoran waited patiently.


    Sure enough, after waiting for less than an hour, a figure suddenly appeared in front of Meng Haoran.


    "Isn''t this our captain Meng? How did you appear here and what''s going on here? Did you kill the elders?" Lanran looks shocked and deserves to be the film emperor, because she doesn''t know whether Meng Haoran knows the truth. She makes such a response at the first time and wants to test it.


    How could he be here? At this time, lanran looks at Meng Haoran in surprise. At the same time, she feels a pity because his soul chopping knife is not around him and can''t use the mirror.


    "Don''t pretend. Didn''t you do all this? I knew it for a long time. Besides, even if I did it, I didn''t like these pedantic guys." Indeed, Meng Haoran has never liked the dozens of old men in room 46 of the Central Committee. They seem to be for the peace and stability of the corpse soul world. In fact, they are a group of disgusting politicians and selfish.


    Lanran looked at Meng Haoran''s salary and suddenly smiled, "in that case, Haoran Jun, do you want to join us? I won''t refuse a talent like you." Now that he knows that he has done such a wicked thing without exposing himself, it seems that he is not a good man! But it suits me.


    "Join you. Are you kidding? Your strength is so poor. You still want to attract me. On the contrary, it''s almost the same. A guy who doesn''t even know how many times death has been liberated." Meng Haoran is a little funny.


    How many liberation? Lanran was puzzled by Meng Haoran''s words. Is there anything I don''t know! It seems that he was cheated by my acting skills. As long as I show my strength, I believe he should change his mind.


    In lanran''s eyes, the impression of Meng Haoran still stays at the time when Meng Haoran defeated Geng Mujian ba. Although Meng Haoran''s strength is very strong, he doesn''t think he can be stronger than himself.


    "So what''s your purpose?" Lanran smiles. It seems that people and animals are harmless, but her muscles are tight and she may take action at any time.


    Meng Haoran thought about it. His original intention was to find lanran to take out the props that can take out the broken jade, but now he has another attention. He still appreciates lanran and has the idea of taking him as his subordinate. He wants to see if you can create miracles and achieve three times of liberation if you know the orthodox cultivation methods.


    "I was looking for you to get something, but now I''ve changed my mind. Do you have the idea of working under me? Although your strength is not very good, your talent is still good. I''m very optimistic about you."


    what? Solicit me! Lanran thought he had heard wrong, and his face suddenly became cold. How could an ambitious man like him stoop to others? He would refuse if he didn''t want to.


    "So you are very confident in your strength! Can you let me see it?" After all, lanran is more tactful than those who are insidious.


    Meng Haoran certainly heard what lanran said, but he didn''t care.


    First, with a wave of his hand, a transparent boundary was formed to prevent the spirit pressure from being found by others. Then, under the incredible eyes of LAN ran, the spirit pressure the upper body rapidly.


    When Meng Haoran''s spiritual pressure was at the captain level, lanran could still keep calm, but when Meng Haoran''s spiritual pressure reached the captain level, lanran''s complexion changed. Finally, Meng Haoran''s spiritual pressure was promoted to a level he couldn''t feel at all.


    "How is it possible? What kind of spiritual pressure is this?" At this moment, lanran feels like a mole ant facing a giant. The spiritual pressure on Meng Haoran is so strong that even if he tries his best, he may not even touch a toe. Even in his feeling, Meng Haoran will die if he is only a little angry.


    The shadow of disappointment enveloped lanran''s heart. He hoped that all this was an illusion, but for him who was proficient in illusion, he obviously felt that it was true and his proud strength was really vulnerable.


    "Pooh Pooh" while lanran was thinking, his body was bleeding for no reason.


    "This is!" Lanran''s eyes stared at the boss. He knew what had happened in an instant. When a person faced too much strength than him, his body had a fear reaction. He couldn''t even bear the momentum of the other party. He had to destroy himself without the reaction of his body master.


    Lanran completely gave up at this moment. The gap between him and Meng Haoran is unimaginable. He doesn''t need Meng Haoran to do it. As long as he stays under Meng Haoran''s momentum for a while, he will die directly. No matter how rebellious his ability is, it''s useless because Meng Haoran can kill himself without doing it at all. The mirror and water moon he is proud of has become a joke.


    "Pooh Pooh" heard the wailing of bones in her body. Lanran couldn''t hold on any longer and knelt down on the ground. Even moving became an extravagant hope.


    His ambition, so everything was destroyed under Meng Haoran''s momentum. Even at this moment, he had the idea of suicide. Why should I meet him.


    Seeing lanran''s death wish, Meng Haoran was speechless and quickly withdrew his momentum, "Don''t lose heart! As long as you follow me, you will reach my current strength sooner or later, and maybe even higher. You just don''t find the right direction. In fact, the interpretation of death is not the end. There are the third and fourth times. As long as you can achieve the three times of liberation, you can be almost as good as me now." But death is almost the same, and Meng Haoran only showed some strength.


    "What? Death can have the third and fourth liberation." Lanran was shocked by Meng Haoran''s words, and she could reach that height.


    It turns out that he has been liberated three times? So I still have a chance. I promise him first. When my strength improves, I wait for the opportunity. Lanran makes a decision in an instant.


    "OK, I promised. Please take good care of me later." Show an ordinary smile.


    Meng Haoran also smiled. It''s impossible to surpass me.

 Chapter 253

    "Then tell me about your plan!" Meng Haoran said faintly that although he knew lanran''s plan, he still wanted to confirm it. On the one hand, he wanted to see if lanran was interested and, on the other hand, whether he had changed because of himself.


    "Yes, my plan is to hide it from death by pretending to die..." lanran respectfully tells her plan without any concealment. In his opinion, playing smart is a very unwise choice.


    As expected, lanran''s plan has not changed, and because Meng Haoran has always been very low-key, so lanran can''t understand his ideas, so there is no special target for Meng Haoran, and lanran didn''t expect to develop the current situation.


    "Then just follow the original plan, but in the end, it depends on me. My apprentice is not so easy to deal with." Meng Haoran said something.


    He''s also interested in avalanche jade? So avalanche jade can really greatly improve your strength. I think it''s time to plan well to get avalanche jade again. Lanran thinks like this. He knows that bengyu will pass through his hand at last, because only he can untie the seal of bengyu except Xizhu Puyuan. He doesn''t believe that Meng Haoran is also a scientist.


    He was wrong. Although Meng Haoran is not as good as lanran in research, with his amazing strength, it is not difficult to crack by force at that time. The strength of rules is beyond lanran''s imagination.


    In this way, Meng Haoran and lanran began to wait for the opportunity. Finally, Marubeni came here. He was surprised to find that lanran actually surrendered to Meng Haoran and resolutely surrendered to Meng Haoran with the mind of undercover. Although Meng Haoran knew that this baby was a villain, he pretended not to know. It was all a small matter under absolute strength, Even lanran can live in Marubeni. Can''t he?


    Later, little peach also came. Meng Haoran didn''t stop blue dye from killing, so she lay on the ground.


    "Is that you? Lanran." Xiaobai looks at the figure of little peach falling on the ground, and her anger increases greatly for a time.


    "Oh, I didn''t expect you to come so soon." Lanran looks at Xiaobai with an unexpected face. He thought Hua''s mother would be the first to find her strange.


    At ordinary times, Xiaobai would have to say more to lanran, but now he has lost his mind and directly draws a knife and rushes to lanran.


    "Sit in the frost, ice wheel pill" directly began to solve, with a shocking cold and an angry blow. However, he had long been hit by the mirror of blue dye, so it was a tragedy. It was seconds in an instant,


    Just as lanran was about to give him the last blow, "have you fallen? Lanran" sounded a clear voice.


    Mao Zhihua lie, the captain of the sifan team, came late with his adjutant Hu Che Yongyin. At this time, the captain of the sifan team, who had the lowest combat effectiveness, let LAN ran have a little vigilance and gave up his shot against the Japanese Valley winter lion Lang.


    "Can I still find my abnormality in that state? Should I say it''s you?" Lanran looks like she is in control.


    Then lanran kindly popularized the knowledge of her soul chopping knife to them, and made Mao Zhihua lie stop. She knew that even if she did, lanran couldn''t stay, let alone two people.


    "Marubeni and Meng Haoran, are you also with lanran?" Mao Zhihua looks at Meng Haoran with regret. In her opinion, it''s not strange that shimaru silver is here, but she didn''t expect that Meng Haoran, who captain Yamamoto plans to cultivate into the next generation of heirs, is also here. It seems that Kai and lanran are together.


    "You misunderstand me. I''m not with them, but they are with me. What''s happening now has nothing to do with me. I just accepted them as my men." Meng Haoran shrugged and said.


    But what he said made Mao Zhihua lie feel a storm in her heart. How could it be? She didn''t believe it at all. When she saw lanran and Marubeni''s face, she knew that what Meng Haoran said was true.


    Why did he clearly know that lanran was betraying them and going with them, and whether he was cheated? Lanran just fooled him. Mao Zhihua lie totally didn''t expect lanran to submit to Meng Haoran. You know, one is an old captain, but the other is just a new genius.


    "Well, let''s go!" Meng Haoran said and went outside. With the spirit pressure induction, he already knew that this was the last time, and if not the best, no one could stop him from getting the broken jade.


    "Yes!" Lanran looks at Mao Zhihua and follows Meng Haoran''s footsteps, followed by shimaru silver with a smiling face.


    "Just let them go, captain." Hu Che Yongyin said, looking at lanran''s eyes full of hatred. He didn''t expect that lanran''s captain, who is usually a good man, was that kind of person.


    "Leave them alone. It''s still important to save people." Then he began to check the two wounded.


    "Rotten wood is white. Will you stop me anyway?" Heizaki Ichigo looked at the rotten wood in front of him and was very puzzled. It was clearly Lucia''s brother, but he didn''t save her, but wanted to stop himself.


    Deadwood Baizai didn''t speak. He raised his knife and directly solved the problem of "solving thousands of Sakura Jingyan". He has just tried. Heizaki Ichigo''s strength has improved qualitatively compared with the last time, and he can''t win without all his strength.


    Heizaki Ichigo was shocked to see the white solution of rotten wood. It was so gorgeous that hundreds of millions of blades looked numb.


    However, he can also understand the black spirit pressure of "Unlocking the sky lock and cutting the moon". After the dissolution, heizaki Ichigo changed into a handsome boy wearing an internal infrared Black Death bully suit. The clothes are really beautiful.


    "What, I can even understand." I''m shocked. My strength has improved too fast. You know, it took even genius like him more than ten years to practice. But the guy opposite can''t even start the solution last time!


    "How can that small knife be a solution? Don''t be kidding. Solution is the liberation of the pressure on the spirit." However, looking at Kurosaki Ichigo''s unique interpretation, he still doubts the authenticity of his interpretation.


    "Just try." Kurosaki Ichigo said calmly.


    Therefore, heizaki Ichigo began to show his skills and turned rotten wood into a complete show. Different from the original work, the foundation of heizaki Ichigo was very solid. Rotten wood was still pressed with all his strength, which was the result of the mercy of heizaki Ichigo.


    Just as they were fighting, the announcement of the sifan team came and revealed the truth. Lanran was the culprit of the incident, and Meng Haoran was also one of them.


    "How could it be, Shifu? He even!" Kurosaki Ichigo couldn''t stand the blow and muttered to himself.

 Chapter 254

    After learning the truth, all the people rushed to the Shuangshu hill, because at the same time, Meng Haoran and Lucia had caught the rotten wood.


    "Oh, everyone is here!" Meng Haoran smiled.


    "It was you..." looking at Meng Haoran, he couldn''t help thinking of his fiasco. Since he knew the truth, he had more questions about saving Lucia and tried his best to save her.


    Immediately he rushes to lanran to save his sister, but lanran has torn off his disguise. Deadwood Baizai is not his opponent at all. He doesn''t even need to draw a knife. Deadwood Baizai loses his combat power in an instant.


    "Lucia." Heizaki Ichigo yelled and approached lanran in a flash, but this time Meng Haoran suddenly appeared in front of him.


    "Master, what are you doing? Even master, I must save Lucia." The original hesitant eyes were firm in an instant. As long as you don''t fight the master head-on and flash past him.


    Kurosaki Ichigo is still in a state of understanding at this time. His powerful power makes him full of confidence. He thinks Meng Haoran can''t keep up with his speed, but the fact is.


    "You have to practice well!" Meng Haoran pressed heizaki Ichigo''s head with one hand.


    when? Kurosaki Ichigo was stopped while moving at high speed. He didn''t feel Meng Haoran''s movement at all.


    "This is!" Lanran on one side is a little shocked at the two Meng Haoran. It turns out that Meng Haoran''s speed is too fast, and the residual shadow hasn''t disappeared yet. You know, the faster the speed is, the longer the residual shadow will stay. Even the residual shadow left by heizaki Ichigo''s state will disappear in an instant, and Meng Haoran''s residual shadow has existed for a few seconds, so you can see how fast Meng Haoran is.


    "Don''t worry! Lucia will be fine." Meng Haoran looked at heizaki Ichigo and said.


    Meng Haoran''s words convinced heizaki Ichigo for the first time. He was relieved and stayed where he was.


    "Do it." Meng Haoran gave orders to lanran.


    "Yes, my Lord." Because now he is not always the boss, and lanran doesn''t nag a few times about the declaration of victory, but takes out a thing and holds it in his hand.


    His hand turned into wood in an instant. Lucia was trapped in the center by a wooden array and watched LAN Ran''s hand reach out to her chest.


    "Pooh" lanran''s hand reaches into rotten Lucia''s body. Strangely, a black hole appears on rotten Lucia''s chest, as if catering to lanran''s hand.


    "Is this the broken jade? It''s such a small thing!" Sure enough, no one was hurt. Looking at the rotten Lucia whose chest has recovered, lanran couldn''t help thinking of what Meng Haoran said just now. How did he know she would be fine? It''s really mysterious!


    "Lanran, you''re surrounded. Let''s catch you!" At this time, the other captains finally came.


    Lanran turns her eyes to Meng Haoran. Now that he is under Meng Haoran''s command, it''s not easy to dominate.


    Lanran''s action focused everyone''s eyes on Meng Haoran.


    "So you are the mastermind, vice captain Meng." The broken bee''s eyes looking at Meng Haoran are full of killing intention. In her thinking, all the betrayers are going to die.


    "I didn''t expect that I also looked away. You are such a person." Yamamoto said with some regret that he originally wanted to cultivate Meng Haoran as an heir.


    "Haoran Jun!" The captain of Fuzhu is the most complicated.


    One side of the night that has turned into a person is really at a loss. I didn''t expect that things would turn into this. As far as he knows, Meng Haoran clearly has nothing to do with this matter, but why doesn''t Meng Haoran stand up and deny it?


    "No more nonsense. It''s already like this. What do you want?" Meng Haoran said easily. His strong strength made him fearless.


    "Well, there is only one end to betraying the corpse soul world, that is death!" There is no panic at this time. Does he have any cards?


    "It''s heartless! But it''s impossible. Is it up to you?" Meng Haoran said disdainfully.


    "Arrogant guy." Except a few people think so.


    Are you here? Meng Haoran, who wanted to continue to say something, suddenly felt a wave of space in the sky and immediately reacted that it was lanran''s backhand.


    "You go first! I''ll come to you." Meng Haoran''s words puzzled others who didn''t know, but they knew it the next moment,


    A huge crack suddenly appeared in their sky, and then countless big empties appeared. A light came out and directly surrounded lanran, Marubeni and dongxianyao, except Meng Haoran.


    "Do you want to run away?" The broken bee was about to stop, but it was stopped by night.


    "Anti membrane, have you been in collusion with emptiness?"


    The reflection film is the beam used by Lida to save the same family. The inside and outside of light are isolated from each other. Once the target is surrounded by this light, it is equivalent to being in another space, and people outside the anti membrane can''t touch him. It is a very powerful defense move. The color of the light belonging to the reverse film is golden yellow.


    It can be said that although we can see lanran now, they are not in the same space, so it is useless to attack.


    But why didn''t he? Looking at Meng Haoran, everyone couldn''t help thinking. Was he just fooled.


    After seeing LAN ran off, Meng Haoran turned his eyes to Yamamoto. He could make Meng Haoran pay attention to it a little. "Hey, let''s fight! If you can satisfy me, I''ll spare your life."


    "Boy, what are you talking about in your sleep? Do you think you can run away?" Yamamoto''s eyes twinkle with dangerous cold light, let it be! Let me know you!


    Yamamoto took a step, and the momentum belonging to the captain level burst out and rolled over to Meng Haoran, but Meng Haoran didn''t seem to feel it at all.


    "The old man was angry. Now he was completely hopeless."


    Is this the pressure of the captain? So strong, worthy of being the strongest God of death in thousands of years.


    Most people think Meng Haoran is going to plant this time. Except for a few, such as heizaki Ichigo, he has never seen through the depth of his master.


    Everyone consciously left the battlefield to Meng Haoran and Yamamoto.


    "Just let you see my strength a little." While talking, a spirit pressure that was not lost to Yamamoto appeared. Meng Haoran wanted to defeat Yamamoto with the same level of power.

 Chapter 255

    At the same time, Yamamoto and Meng Haoran broke out amazing spiritual pressure and stirred the wind and cloud. At this time, a group of people watching the battle held their breath and looked at them without blinking for fear of missing the wonderful situation.


    Before that, everyone didn''t expect Meng Haoran to be so strong that he could fight with Captain Yamamoto, and the momentum hasn''t fallen into the disadvantage.


    The momentum competition between Meng Haoran and Yamamoto caused the shaking of the double hill, as if they couldn''t bear the spiritual pressure of the two.


    "I didn''t expect that you have grown to this point in a short time." Yamamoto felt that Meng Haoran completely exceeded the spiritual pressure of the captain. He was surprised. This talent has long exceeded himself. You know, he has had his strength after hundreds of years of precipitation. If Meng Haoran remembered correctly, he has become the God of death for less than two years!


    However, since he had gone astray, he had to get rid of it, otherwise the consequences would be unimaginable. Thinking of here, Yamamoto no longer hesitated and completely put on a fighting posture.


    The sound of "click click" came from Yamamoto''s body. He had a thin body and suddenly became a muscle man.


    I''ll change here. Meng Haoran secretly vomited.


    After the transformation, Yamamoto held the knife in one hand, and a layer of flame appeared on the knife. At the same time, the surrounding temperature suddenly rose, which was unbearable for the vice captain level, and the company commander level felt unwell.


    "Cut, it reminds me of the bastard red dog." Meng Haoran was a little upset.


    "SA, do your best, or you won''t have a chance." With a wave of the knife, a fire wall appeared and burned violently. Unexpectedly, it burned all the surrounding spiritual pressure.


    "You underestimate me!" Yamamoto didn''t understand it. Meng Haoran naturally didn''t understand it. However, Yamamoto really has a deep understanding of soul chopping knife. Unexpectedly, this state can use some of the abilities of the knife.


    Can I try it, too? Secretly mobilize the power of chopping sword.


    "It''s feasible." Feeling the power in his body, Meng Haoran showed a smile.


    With the same gentle wave, a cold air appeared. Although it was not as spectacular as the fire wall, it reduced the temperature of the whole battlefield.


    "What is this?" Yamamoto was a little confused. Meng Haoran''s ability should not be ice, and this degree of cold is as much as the strongest soul chopping knife ice wheel pill in the ice and snow department.


    Xiaobai also looked at Meng Haoran in surprise at this time. Just now he felt the power of the same source as his soul chopping knife, although it was slightly different.


    "Then I''ll go." Meng Haoran officially started the battle.


    The two figures disappeared in front of everyone and appeared again. The swords had intersected.


    Sure enough, he deserves to be old man Yamamoto. His combat experience is not covered. There is no flaw at all. Even Meng Haoran has no way to take him for a while.


    However, Meng Haoran did not fall into the obvious disadvantage. Now the spirit pressure of both sides is almost the same, and the attack speed and strength are almost the same. What they fight is the experience of combat. Yamamoto''s battle is very strong, but Meng Haoran is not weak. For a time, the scene fell into a short stalemate.


    "Is this Meng Haoran? Am I dreaming? He even fought against the teacher. What a talent!" As a favorite student of old man Yamamoto, jingle Chunshui knows his teacher''s strength best. Although he is old, his real strength is stronger. It''s not a matter for him to fight several times alone. It doesn''t even take seconds to solve the problem.


    Although others don''t know Yamamoto''s strength, they also thoroughly understand it through this battle.


    "It''s a fierce battle. If you don''t pay attention, you''ll die. I''m afraid I can''t take any move!" A vice captain said, shocked. Even captain Yamamoto is so strong that he doesn''t want to die.


    With the progress of the battle, the battlefield was divided into two sides. One side was full of flames and the other side was full of snow and ice. The people watching the battle retreated again and again. They had retreated thousands of kilometers away, but they could still feel the power of going deep into the vast sea.


    Yamamoto is old after all. He can be up and down with Meng Haoran in a short time, but he is gradually pushed down by Meng Haoran.


    It''s no good going on like this. Yamamoto made a quick decision and solved "everything is ashes, and the blade is like fire!!!"


    As if the fire from hell came to the world and wanted to burn the world, the already high temperature suddenly rose again, and the space was distorted.


    Old man Yamamoto''s knife is indeed the strongest soul cutting knife in the fire department. Once it was solved, he changed the appearance of the sky, so the sky turned red, just like the end of the world.


    At the same time, the spirit pressure of old man Yamamoto suddenly soared to a level. The attack speed and strength were different from that just now. If the captains could barely see it just now, they couldn''t even see the shadow.


    Yamamoto''s grasp of the war situation was extremely accurate. He made a move at the same time. The burning wall released by the blade was like a huge palm and killed Meng Haoran.


    "It''s over." Looking at the unresponsive Meng Haoran, Yamamoto smiled.


    "It''s still early? Don''t forget I haven''t solved it yet!" Meng Haoran''s voice came out of the flame,


    "The breeze blows the water, and the bright moon is in the sky. Evolution! Bright moon." The spiritual pressure on Meng Haoran rose again and instantly rose to the same level as Yamamoto.


    "Bang" originally, the flame surrounding Meng Haoran instantly melted into ice, and then "click" broke open, revealing, er, Meng Haoran''s beautiful figure.


    "Then go on!" The body disappeared like a blink,


    The "bang" explosion came as if two giants were fighting.


    The onlookers have been completely stupid. This strength has no place for them to intervene. Should they be so abnormal? The initial solution is so strong. Their understanding strength is not one tenth of its degree.


    The aftermath of the battle was too far to stop, but it was five kilometers away from the battlefield. After Yamamoto''s departure, they retreated four kilometers again, but it didn''t seem to be enough.


    The battle between Meng Haoran and Yamamoto can be described as breaking the earth. It is often a hundred meters of fire or cold ice. The earth has been damaged. We can''t see the shadow of Shuangyu hill for a long time.


    "How is it possible that this boy''s combat experience is improving." Yamamoto obviously felt that Meng Haoran''s death strength was improving during the battle. Although the promotion was very slow, it was beyond doubt.


    Sure enough, fighting is the best catalyst, Meng Haoran thought.


    Although Meng Haoran''s combat experience is actually no worse or even stronger than that of Yamamoto, it means that in other aspects, Meng Haoran still has some deficiencies in the use of soul chopping knife and instant step. Now, after fighting with Yamamoto, through the observation and study of Yamamoto, Meng Haoran is more and more skilled in its use, and his combat effectiveness has increased slightly.


    "Hey, have you noticed that Meng Haoran''s momentum seems to gradually overwhelm the commander of the Corps." Said the broken bee. She felt something wrong just now. The number of attacks by the captain was less and less, but most of the time was in defense, which was completely opposite to the beginning!

 Chapter 256

    "So it is. Can Meng Haoran win?" This remark surprised people. How could it be? How could the chief captain lose.


    Although he thought so, the fact is irrefutable. Old man Yamamoto did gradually show his defeat. At this time, Meng Haoran didn''t fight with his strength.


    "My hands are my sword." Meng Haoran looked at Yamamoto, who suddenly held the sword in one hand, and smiled. He was really looking for the wrong person.


    Mao Zhihua''s eyes are also slightly narrowed outside. Has he been forced to this extent? She actually wants to use kendo. It''s reasonable for her to understand how strong Yamamoto will be when she uses kendo. Her strength will definitely reach another level. Meng Haoran should not be able to stop it. However, she felt uneasy when she looked at Meng Haoran''s slightly joking eyes.


    Sure enough, her uneasiness came true. Meng Haoran''s momentum suddenly changed. If he had just been a god of death who only knew a little about swordsmanship, he was now a generation of swordsmanship master. His eyes released the edge of swordsmanship and transformed countless swordsmanship, and each one was so earth shaking.


    "This is..." Yamamoto looked at Meng Haoran whose temperament had changed greatly and was stunned. Although he didn''t understand what had happened to Meng Haoran, he vaguely felt that this was a realization that his Kendo cultivation had reached a very high level, but how could it be?


    No, it''s possible. The last time deadwood Baizai came back, he reported that Meng Haoran was a master of Kendo and defeated him only with the power of kendo. At that time, he didn''t care very much. He thought it was a coincidence, but now it seems to be true.


    At the thought of Meng Haoran''s invisible sword spirit, he was shocked. The cards were endless. In this case, he still had a hand. Yamamoto had determined that Meng Haoran was a man with deep intentions at the moment.


    If Meng Haoran knew that Yamamoto''s idea at the moment must be sniffing, wool, but he deliberately suppressed his strength to fight with you, he would be misunderstood like this.


    "What''s the matter? Don''t you attack?" Meng Haoran said that a layer of invisible sword Qi has been attached to the soul chopping knife. Yamamoto, who holds the sword with both hands, is not careless. The strength of holding the sword with both hands will indeed improve a lot, especially for those who know kendo. In fact, Meng Haoran can also hold the sword with both hands, but he has to pretend to force, so he can only use the strength of the sword hero a little.


    The atmosphere is a little dull. The temperature of the flame is gradually rising. Yamamoto is ready. Even if he knows that Meng Haoran''s understanding of Kendo is not low, he still wants to fight. His belief is to protect the corpse soul world and never allow Meng Haoran to break the order.


    Meng Haoran didn''t take the lead. If the enemy doesn''t move, I won''t move. If the enemy moves, I move first.


    "What''s the matter? Both of them stopped there." A vice captain couldn''t understand it at all.


    However, no one answered him, and he didn''t have the meaning to continue to ask, because the next moment a strong sense of oppression pressed on him, destroyed the withered and decadent, and had no resistance at all. He was pressed to kneel on the ground in an instant, and there was a cry from his body, which was the fear of death.


    Not only he, but even the captain with a little strength can''t keep standing. Just the Qi machine before the move has such power. It can be seen how strong Yamamoto''s knife is.


    There was neither great momentum nor gorgeous. Yamamoto''s knife slowly cleaved to Meng Haoran. Compared with before, this knife was ordinary to the extreme, but a very thin sword light, red, red to the extreme purple. The original red flame turned purple, and the temperature reached a level.


    In Meng Haoran''s tears, Yamamoto''s knife is very slow, but it makes him feel dangerous, which is very contradictory.


    "How could it be so slow! No" Meng Haoran instantly found the secret of this move and made his feeling dull. If ordinary people react, they will be directly killed, and then burn up in an instant!


    It''s such a powerful Sabre that it has the shadow of the law of time. I have to say that although the Kendo in this world is not as systematic as the pirate king and has no realm of great swordsman, time can make up for all this. Swordsmanship will bloom with great power after precipitation. For example, Yamamoto reached the peak of swordsman early, but he thought there was no way to break through and constantly consolidated it, Coupled with the special nature of the world, he unknowingly created this trick with the law of time.


    However, the person I''m dealing with now is me. I''ve understood the power of the law. Although I don''t understand the law of time, it''s enough to be immune to Yamamoto''s move. After all, Yamamoto didn''t understand the law himself. He just created a move that can trigger the power of the law.


    After so much time exploration, Meng Haoran has a deep understanding of the power of cultivating laws. The power of laws is divided into many kinds. The most basic is gold, wood, water, fire, earth, yin and Yang. The seven laws evolve into countless laws. There is no doubt that the two laws of time and space also exist in many laws.


    Meng Haoran''s understanding is not any kind of time and space, but more to solve the original law of creation, create all things, and even practice to finally create a world of his own. Understanding the law of creation makes Meng Haoran''s understanding of other laws easier. After all, the law of creation contains all other laws, Except for the opposite law of destruction.


    Therefore, even if Meng Haoran does not understand the law of time, it will not be affected. Even if he feels the law of time, he may reverse the law of time.


    Meng Haoran had felt the power of the law from the fruit of the holy word before, but it was a hodgepodge after all. Countless laws were far less direct in front of him than there is now. He could understand the law of time himself, but this fight really accelerated the pace.


    The power of law works, Meng Haoran''s vision is restored, and Yamamoto''s rapid knife is close at hand, but Meng Haoran is shining with strange fluctuations.


    The sword light flashed and contained the sword Qi. The cold power collided with it.


    "Zlazla" Meng Haoran and Yamamoto''s forces collided in the air and burst into amazing light, just like the impact of a meteor.


    Because of the impact on the battlefield, the smoke and dust were everywhere and the rocks were broken. People couldn''t open their eyes and had to close their eyes.


    Wait until after a while, after restoring calm, after opening your eyes.


    "How is that possible?" Meng Haoran stood intact, Yamamoto knelt on the ground and made a judgment.


    Only half of the mountains in the distance witnessed all this because of the battle.


    Yamamoto''s invincible myth was broken.

 Chapter 257

    "I didn''t expect you to have such strength." Yamamoto was still a little frightened when he thought of the scene just now. He didn''t expect Meng Haoran to suddenly burst out such strength and hurt him after offsetting his strength. If he hadn''t dodged a little at last, he might not even have a clear consciousness now.


    "It seems that I won!" Meng Haoran said and looked at the others. What he saw were pairs of unbelievable eyes.


    Of course, there are exceptions. A group of people in this world don''t know Yamamoto so deeply, so they have complex eyes and simply feel that Meng Haoran is very strong.


    "Sure enough, he deserves to be a master. I knew he would win." Heizaki Ichigo looked at Meng Haoran with admiration. Because rotten Lucia was all right, he had no reason to be hostile to Meng Haoran, and Meng Haoran didn''t do anything to embarrass him. So now if others want to fight Meng Haoran, he won''t stand idly by.


    "It''s terrible. What should I do?" After this battle, everyone understood the fact that they were not Meng Haoran''s opponents. Even if they were together, the victory or defeat was unknown. In addition, Meng Haoran had not done anything heinous. They didn''t want to face Meng Haoran completely and couldn''t help but focus on Yamamoto who had managed to stand.


    "Why do you have to fight? With your body, I don''t want to bully the old man!" Meng Haoran looked at Yamamoto and knew that he had not given up.


    Yamamoto''s mood is a little complicated at this time. Although he was defeated in the initial solution state, he can still understand. He believes that after his solution, he must be stronger than Meng Haoran now, but it is difficult to ensure that Meng Haoran will not have other cards.


    He shouldn''t be able to solve it so quickly. After all, it''s incredible that he can solve it in less than two years. If he can solve it, it''s not a genius that can explain it. It''s a demon. Therefore, Yamamoto plans to bet that Meng Haoran won''t solve it. Of course, if he loses the bet, let him go.


    "It''s not over yet?" The fire element between heaven and earth began to be active again, and countless Lingzi began to rush into old man Yamamoto. In a short moment, Yamamoto''s injury recovered, and the spiritual pressure that had fallen to the limit began to soar.


    "Boom" the red flame spirit column burst into the sky, broke through the sky and poked a skeleton out of the sky.


    At the same time, the spirit pressure formed a hurricane, with sand and stones flying, but it was turned into ashes by the high temperature around Yamamoto, resulting in the wonder of sparks flying all over the sky. It looks very beautiful, but Meng Haoran is not interested in enjoying this beauty, because Yamamoto''s spirit pressure has greatly exceeded him and is close to the limit of his original solution.


    "It seems that I have been underestimated!" Meng Haoran smiled, and then began to crazily promote their own spiritual pressure, immediately caught up with Yamamoto''s degree, and was still improving with Yamamoto at the same time.


    "Monster! Both are." The onlookers were confused. The battle they had just fought was beyond their imagination. Now they can even improve. Their own spirit pressure is so fragile under any of these two spirit pressures. They are broken when touched.


    "No, I can''t hold on." A Sanjing loves CI. He thought he had become a master at the level of captain, but now he knew he was very wrong. Under the pressure of Meng Haoran and captain Yamamoto, he felt that he was a baby who couldn''t speak and didn''t even have the ability to stand.


    The body is so heavy that it is difficult to breathe. If it goes on like this, you will die without their hands!


    Unwilling to retreat, I felt that the impact of momentum on myself was not so great until I retreated 20 kilometers. Looking around, it turned out that others had left their place and were far away from the battlefield.


    At this time, we can see their own strength. The three closest to the battlefield are jingle Chunshui, Fuzhu Sanlang, and Mao zhihualie, followed by a group of captains such as heizaki Ichigo and Geng Mujian 8, and then ourselves and a group of vice captains.


    "Even Ichigo, why does captain Mao Zhihua lie also..." Asai looked at Mao Zhihua lie''s position and thought.


    "Slaying residual fire Taidao" old man Yamamoto''s heavy voice sounded and spread all over the corpse soul world.


    It is called the strongest soul chopping knife. At this moment, it finally solved. As soon as it appeared, it showed its power. The battlefield and turned into a sea of fire, and the earth dried up. Now if the roast eggs are small cases, the temperature is iron, which will melt in an instant.


    "Is this the real strength of the teacher? I saw it for the first time. I''m afraid if it takes a long time, the water in the whole corpse soul world will be evaporated little by little!" Jingle said with emotion, which once again deepened the spiritual pressure of defense.


    At this moment, people in all parts of the corpse soul world felt the rise of temperature and were surprised one after another,


    "What happened? Why is it so hot all of a sudden?"


    "Look there, what''s that!!" Everyone looked in the direction of the double hill, where the sky was red. At a glance, they knew what had happened. However, not many people thought it was caused by one person, which was really unimaginable.


    Yamamoto has completely released his strength at this time, but he feels that Meng Haoran is not much weaker than himself. He frowns deeply. He knows that his soul cutting knife is powerful enough to destroy the environment of the soul world. He originally wanted to make a quick decision, but now it seems obviously impossible. If he fights like this, the loss of the soul world would be too great, He hesitated.


    "It seems that I underestimated you, Meng Haoran." How could it be so strong? The initial spiritual pressure is about half that I understand. With his terrible Kendo cultivation, his momentum is even as strong as that of himself now.


    Although Meng Haoran''s spiritual pressure is not as good as his own, but spiritual pressure is not combat effectiveness. Yamamoto dare not bet that Meng Haoran''s combat effectiveness is not as strong as his momentum.


    "That''s all I can do." Yamamoto looked at Meng Haoran, who was eager to try, and suddenly made a surprising move. He put the knife back in its sheath, and then the spirit pressure calmed down quickly.


    "That''s all for today! You go!"


    what? This time it''s Meng Haoran''s turn to be at a loss. I''ll go and get rid of it. I don''t even fight. Are you kidding me?


    With an unpleasant cold hum, Meng Haoran also thought of Yamamoto''s scruples and put away his knife. He doesn''t want to break through this copy of the corpse soul world now. Forget it, next time!

 Chapter 258

    "What''s the matter? Suddenly it stopped, and the air temperature gradually became normal." People looked at Yamamoto with some doubts.


    But there are also people who understand Yamamoto''s meaning, such as Fuzhu and others.


    Meng Haoran and Yamamoto were relieved that they didn''t fight. It''s terrible to think about the battle at that level. If it does, the whole Ling Ting will be involved in the battle. In that way, the loss of the corpse soul world will be too great.


    What should we do next? Just let Meng Haoran go? It''s unrealistic to keep him!


    "Captain, will you just let him go?" The captain of the second team, broken bee, said to Yamamoto. His face obviously looked unwilling, and so did others.


    I don''t want to leave him, but the problem is that I can''t stay! Yamamoto thought, but didn''t say it. He just shook his head slightly.


    "Give up! He has become the climate." I have to admit that this sentence was said by Yamamoto himself, which is a complete recognition of Meng Haoran''s strength. The corpse soul world has no way to take him.


    "Hey, Ichigo, I''ll go first. You can do it!" After a little greeting, Meng Haoran planned to leave, and that''s what he did.


    The body shape gradually disappeared in the corpse soul world, and it is now in this world to appear again.


    However, Meng Haoran is not alone. There is another person in front of him. Meng Haoran looks at his sister with some silly eyes.


    The memory returned to the end of his return to this world. Just when he was almost disappearing, a figure flashed directly in front of him, and then grabbed his clothes. Before he could react, it was already this world when it appeared again, together with a person.


    "This is... This world." the broken bee was also surprised at the scene in front of her. At that time, she couldn''t respond to captain Yamamoto''s words for a moment. This was the first time she saw the compromise of the corpse soul world. Her heart was in chaos. With the rest of her eyes, she saw Meng Haoran''s disappearing figure. She came over in a flash, and then came to this place, Now I don''t even know what I want to do.


    What should I do? Now it''s me and him here. I''m not his opponent. What will be done?


    The broken bee jumped back, opened the distance from Meng Haoran, and then looked at Meng Haoran with a wary face and paid attention to Meng Haoran''s every move. If Meng Haoran really wanted to fight, she would have to leave a wound on Meng Haoran.


    Meng Haoran was stunned when he saw the broken bee, and then understood the other party''s ideas, but he wouldn''t do it, especially for such a lovely woman! The temperament of the cold queen of broken bees is still somewhat attractive to Meng Haoran. Although it is not fierce enough, it has a good figure. In addition, a good face adds a lot of points.


    "Why, you followed me. What do you want to do?" Meng Haoran said with great interest. Looking at the expression of broken bee at a loss, he felt dark and cool in his heart.


    "What are you doing? I... how do I know?" The broken bee also began to remember now. Now that it''s all like this, what should we do next? I can''t beat him, but it''s embarrassing to leave like this. What should I do?


    "Forget it, do you want me to give you a suggestion? Just stay and monitor me. Monitor my every move, so as to give you enough information in the corpse soul world. It''s good to plan to deal with me, isn''t it?" Meng Haoran said that he was also stunned. He just looked at the broken bee and wanted her to stay. Then he said it unconsciously. However, since the words have been exported, Meng Haoran will not repent. What he did is not hidden, even if they know.


    "What are you talking about? Stay and watch you." Because Meng Haoran''s words completely opened his brain hole, the broken bee really thought about the possibility of this proposal. It''s good. At least anything can be responded in time. Well, for the sake of the corpse soul world, I promised to come down and see what means he has.


    Therefore, Meng Haoran began to follow a woman around him, but because the broken bee is in the state of death, no one can see it in this world, so it didn''t bring any trouble to Meng Haoran.


    In the next few days, Meng Haoran didn''t immediately go to the virtual circle to find lanran, because he had to strike while the iron was hot to understand the law of time, and he could go to the virtual circle at any time without being in a hurry.


    Different from Meng Haoran''s peace of mind, broken bees are depressed. Looking at Meng Haoran as a Houseman, she doesn''t go anywhere. She doesn''t have anything to do. She feels very boring.


    "What on earth does he think? He has been practicing here?" Feeling the spiritual pressure of Meng Haoran, and the palpitation from time to time, the broken bee was puzzled.


    On the night of coming to this world, she contacted the corpse soul world and told her current situation. Unexpectedly, she received the support of Captain Yamamoto. Originally, she stayed and became an order, which made her completely unable to get away.


    She didn''t know how surprised Yamamoto was when he knew her. Yamamoto didn''t expect Meng Haoran to be so arrogant. Yes, he was arrogant. He even allowed the enemy to monitor him. You know, when the strength is almost the same, intelligence is very important and can even decide the outcome of a war.


    With such a good opportunity, how could Yamamoto, an old crafty and slippery man, give up and immediately order the broken bee to stay next to Meng Haoran to continue monitoring, and inform him immediately of any situation.


    Perhaps it is because Meng Haoran didn''t explain it. Yamamoto had the illusion that Meng Haoran''s strength was not as strong as expected. The strength gap between the two sides was not large, and even they had the upper hand. Therefore, he paid so much attention to intelligence and thought that as long as he could predict the enemy''s prophet, he could win. In fact, he thought too much.


    If he knew Meng Haoran''s real strength, he would know that it was useless to monitor anything. All intrigues and tricks were useless in front of absolute strength.


    Meng Haoran''s life these days is very regular. In addition, I don''t know if it''s because a sister like broken bee has been around all the time. She is in a good mood. She feels that the time rule is going exceptionally smoothly. She has made breakthrough progress in just a few days. She has been able to use a trace of time rule and change the flow rate of time in a short time, which greatly increases her strength.


    A week later, Meng Haoran finished his daily practice and found that the law of perception time had begun to fall into a bottleneck. He could not break through it in a short time, so he had no idea of staying in this world.


    "It''s time to go to the virtual circle." Muttering to himself.

 Chapter 259

    The virtual circle has changed a lot since the arrival of the three gods of death a few days ago. They strongly moved into the virtual night palace. Since then, the chaotic virtual circle seems to have calmed down like a fixed sea god needle.


    Today, two figures appeared at the door of the virtual night palace. It was Meng Haoran and broken bee.


    "Is this the virtual night palace?" The broken bee looked at the huge building in front of him and was surprised. How much manpower and material resources does it take to build it! It seems that lanran has been planning for a long time, but why did he submit to the man next to him? Is it because of his strength? I can''t help thinking of the war between Meng Haoran and Yamamoto.


    "I''ll go. Don''t you even have a doorman?" Meng Haoran said so, but his eyes looked up.


    "Who are you, boy? You dare to come to the virtual night palace." The huge sound was deafening. The broken bee found that there were two huge empties in front of them. They were too big to be found, but why didn''t they feel the spiritual pressure.


    These two virtual are guarded by the virtual night palace. They are about 30 meters high. Their upper body is a ferocious skeleton mask, and their lower body is snow-white. They are completely integrated into the environment like the color of the virtual night palace. Coupled with the hidden spiritual pressure, they have not been found by broken bees. Of course, they can''t hide Meng Haoran.


    "Who am I? I''m the real master of the virtual night palace." Meng Haoran smiled and said.


    "What, you say you are the real owner of the virtual night palace. Isn''t the owner of the virtual night palace Lord lanran?" One looks at Meng Haoran suspiciously. This is not Lord lanran! No mistake! Are you lying to me? You''re going to get angry immediately.


    But at this time, "are you the person said by lanran''s large population? Is your name Meng Haoran?" The other one seems to remember something. A few days ago, lanran seemed to have ordered that if a god of death named Meng Haoran came, he should respectfully invite him in.


    Black clothes and soul chopping knife at the waist. That''s right. It''s the God of death.


    "Well, it''s me." Lanran thought of it very considerate!


    Therefore, Meng Haoran and his wife were respectfully invited into the virtual night palace.


    At the same time, lanran is having a meeting with the ten blades. There is a huge conference table with 13 seats. Lanran sits in the main seat, Marubeni, Dongxian will be next to it, and the other positions are ten blades.


    "Lord lanran, who is that man named Meng Haoran? Do you really want to submit to him?" The speaker is jamiyargo, a grumpy guy who appears to be the tenth blade, but actually is the 0th blade. He admires lanran very much, but he is really dissatisfied with Meng Haoran who suddenly appears in their eyes. Why should a sudden guy command them.


    The ten blades are the most powerful ones selected by lanran after making some yachukas and vastod face broken by using the power of broken jade. According to the level of killing ability, the number obtained from "No. 0 to No. 9" is recorded in a certain place of the body, and has the authority to dominate below No11 (including No11). The strength of the ten blades belongs to other dimensions compared with ordinary broken faces. Each of the ten blades has its own death form. These are the ten factors leading to human death, and also represent the thought and existence significance of the ten blades, It is also the source of power of each ten blades.


    Ten blades, each dominates a form of death - loneliness, aging, sacrifice, nothingness, despair, destruction, intoxication, madness, greed and anger (in the order of 1 blade to 10), which are the ten main causes of human death, not only the ability of each ten blade, but also the thought of the ten blade, but also the reason for the existence of the ten blade.


    They are strong, basically have the strength of the captain level, but the most powerful is the first four. They are all broken from vastod, which is a completely different dimension from the last six. Among them, the fourth blade ulchiolasifa can be liberated twice, and their strength has been better to barely reach the Christo level.


    In addition to ya MI, others are also observing lanran''s expression. You should know that they are basically trained by lanran and surrender to him because of their strong strength. They have a good understanding of lanran. How can such a powerful person suddenly surrender to others? Is it to test your loyalty.


    Of course, there are guys who don''t take this matter to heart at all, such as koyate stark. In his eyes, who is the old man.


    "Are you questioning me?" Lanran said calmly, but the deep-sea spirit pressure was released. Although it was good for her subordinates to be dissatisfied with Meng Haoran, she couldn''t show it. When her strength didn''t reach a certain level, she finally became a qualified subordinate.


    Lanran is really strong. After feeling his spiritual pressure, Shiren basically changes his face. He feels the gap between himself and lanran. It seems that he is silent in the face of death.


    "Oh!" Lanran suddenly feels a strange spiritual pressure. It''s him. He''s coming! "Well, Lord Meng is coming. You''d better be more interesting." Say it! He stood up and was about to meet at the door. Of course, the others followed lanran.


    Meng Haoran and broken bee came to the conference room under the leadership of a broken face. They saw a group of people in the distance.


    "Is this the ten blades?" His eyes brightened and he looked at the ten blades, especially the fourth blade and the third blade.


    Tiya helibel is the only female among the ten blades and now ranks the 30th blade. Meng Haoran is very satisfied with her strength. As for her interest in ulchiolasifa, it is because he can be liberated for the second time and has his loyalty. She is a good subordinate. However, she is still blue dye. I believe she will be her own soon.


    Meng Haoran looks at ten blades unscrupulously. Why is ten blades often observing him? He looks handsome, thin and weak. If there is no spiritual pressure, he doesn''t seem to be very strong. Such a person is really the invincible strong among the large population of blue dye. He can''t even compare with most people present! He could not help showing a trace of contempt.


    Although the ten blades are human, their essence is still empty. They believe in the law of the jungle. If Meng Haoran is not strong enough, he will not be recognized by them.


    "Here you are, my Lord." Lanran said with a little respect. Meng Haoran nodded with satisfaction. You''re smart. You didn''t threaten me. Your attitude is still correct.

 Chapter 260

    "Well, let me introduce myself. I''m Meng Haoran. I''m the new boss of lanran. You''re the so-called ten blades! It doesn''t look so good!" Meng Haoran said with some contempt, completely without paying attention to the ten blades.


    Sure enough, won''t he pay attention to the ten blades with his strength? Lanran thought of Meng Haoran''s momentum when he met Meng Haoran, revealing a trace of clarity.


    However, lanran thinks that Meng Haoran is telling the truth, but others are not. They glare at Meng Haoran at the first time. Their strength at the top of the virtual circle will be despised. If lanran said this, they would not have such a big reaction, because lanran''s majesty has already gone deep into their hearts, and Meng Haoran is different, They who have not experienced Meng Haoran''s strength do not believe that Meng Haoran is much better than them. Even in their feeling, Meng Haoran can''t even compare with any of them!


    At that time, the woman behind Meng Haoran still has some strength, but it is only the average level of ten blades. Give him a downfall.


    Ten blades released their own spiritual pressure at the same time. Although they did not deliberately target Meng Haoran, the meaning is also obvious, that is, let Meng Haoran see his strength.


    The broken bee followed Meng Haoran and watched the change silently. Finally, it came to lanran''s nest. Now you can get more information, Shiren? This is their high-end combat power.


    "How possible! These spiritual pressures." I thought that the strength of the ten blades was just like that, but when they released their momentum without reservation, she found that she was wrong. If she didn''t feel wrong, each of them had a leader level spiritual pressure, and even several spiritual pressures made her feel suffocated. Looking carefully, one of them seemed to be 4. Could it be said that it was the fourth blade, Ten blades seem to be ranked by strength. The fourth blade has this strength. When did lanran develop such a powerful force? If she was caught off guard, the corpse soul world would suffer a lot.


    The mind suddenly changed, and the broken bee planned to secretly report to the corpse soul world sometime, but before that, we should try our best to get more information.


    Just when Shiren thought Meng Haoran would be surprised, he didn''t expect Meng Haoran''s reaction to be completely opposite. He felt the spirit pressure of Shiren and showed a very disappointed look.


    "This is your strength. It seems that I overestimate you. Such strength can also be called strong. If I evaluate it, you won''t even be qualified to go to the battlefield in the future." Meng Haoran was right in saying this. What he said was the battle with the spirit king.


    But that''s not the case when I heard other people''s ears. I thought Meng Haoran was humiliating them and would explode on the spot. You know, before Meng Haoran came, even lanran generally attached great importance to them. I don''t know what I thought, but it shows that the main combat power is below one person and above ten thousand people, I didn''t expect that when I came to Meng Haoran, I didn''t even have the qualification to go to the battlefield.


    "Don''t think I''m joking. Do you know who the enemy you''re facing? It''s the spirit king and his escort." Meng Haoran''s words surprised the broken bee. His purpose was the spirit king. He had to inform the corpse soul world of the news.


    "Cut, isn''t lord lanran''s goal to attack the spirit palace? It''s no different."


    "Grimjoe" lanran scolded. Although his previous plan was to create a king''s key and then attack the spirit king''s palace, it was based on the fact that the spirit king really didn''t have much strength. In the past, he might think that the spirit king was just a title and had nothing to do with strength. Now he still doesn''t think about it, As the supreme king of the corpse soul world, how can the spirit king not have strength? Otherwise, the hidden families would have pulled him off his horse.


    If what I think is right, the spirit king has another way of understanding, which is the title of reaching a king''s realm of strength.


    "Then do you know the real strength of the spirit king? It''s impossible for you to see the spirit king." Meng Haoran said blandly, "listen, the world is not as simple as you think. The world you know is not all. Even if vastod breaks the face, he is vulnerable to real experts. Let me popularize science for you! The real strong refers to Christo and above..."


    Then Meng Haoran, like an associate professor, gave them a virtual king, a spiritual king and an already virtual emperor.


    "What! How is it possible? Do you think we''ve been sitting on the sidelines all the time?"


    "Nani, the virtual king really exists, and the legendary Christo realm. I thought vastod was the limit."


    Everyone was shocked by what Meng Haoran said, which completely subverted their long-standing world outlook. Among them, broken bees were the most shocked. They didn''t expect that the water in the corpse soul world was so deep. They thought that the 13th team of the imperial court was the strongest force in the corpse soul world. They were suddenly told that they were really just the escort team, which was also shocked.


    "I''ve never heard of such a thing! So my plan can''t succeed." Lanran thought in her heart that she was lucky to meet Meng Haoran for a while. Otherwise, she would like to implement her plan like a clown who doesn''t know anything, and then fail in the eyes of some people watching the clown. It''s unbearable.


    Although they were shocked by what Meng Haoran said, they still didn''t fully believe Meng Haoran. After all, what Meng Haoran said is too exaggerated. Is it really possible to destroy the existence of a world? It''s unimaginable that they can have the power they have now. It''s a dimension stronger than them. It''s really not a joke.


    "Well, just because you don''t have an intuitive understanding, let''s feel it personally, the power that can change the world." This is to come down. Although Meng Haoran doesn''t mind being looked down upon, he is not a pervert and has to be looked down upon.


    "What! He said he wanted us to feel that power! Could he say... He" looked at Meng Haoran in horror except blue dye to make them feel that power, that is, Meng Haoran, who they thought was not very strong, was a existence far beyond their level.


    Could it be Christo''s level? Or King level? This is the limit they can think of. They don''t dare to think about the emperor level at all.

 Chapter 261

    Before the thought of the people reacted, their bodies reacted and knelt collectively.


    At the moment after Meng Haoran spoke, a spirit pressure they had never imagined appeared on the earth like the arrival of gods.


    "This is... Completely unable to feel the marginal spiritual pressure, which is like the suffocating pressure of the deep sea. The body can''t move at all, and the consciousness gradually begins to blur."


    Everyone, even lanran, felt desperate fear in the face of Meng Haoran''s strength. What yachukas, vastod and breaking face have become jokes in front of this absolute strength.


    Dongxian Yao thought that darkness was the most terrible thing in the world, but at this moment he felt countless things that were far more terrible than that. It was like that ants met giants and didn''t have to do anything at all. They didn''t even have the qualification to stay near Meng Haoran. They were obviously blind, but their eyes seemed to see a huge figure, which was as powerful as the sea and as powerful as the prison, Just feel the breath, the heart will surrender, and it is so natural, just like the deepest instinct of the soul.


    Under Meng Haoran''s power, all the ten blades have been planted with a seed of submission in their hearts, which is an awe of the level of life. In the future, even if Meng Haoran doesn''t deliberately emphasize it, they will regard Meng Haoran as their own master, and with the passage of time, they will completely give up to Meng Haoran, and finally become the existence of Meng Haoran''s crazy believers, Meng Haoran''s will is everything to them.


    Meng Haoran may not have found it himself. With his understanding of the law, his life has evolved to another level, which is a natural King''s temperament. There is nothing at ordinary times, but if he shows the strength of the king''s realm, others will gradually surrender to him if their strength does not reach the King''s realm and their will is not particularly rebellious.


    This is the case now. In fact, Meng Haoran only showed his strength for a short moment, and then returned to his normal state. When he looked at others again, their eyes looking at Meng Haoran changed obviously. The eyes that had some resistance or other thoughts turned into familiar eyes, It was a kind of look he often saw when he was the leader of the pirate king world. The believers looked at God with such fanaticism.


    Of course, this look only lasted for a moment and recovered, but as long as they continue to stay with Meng Haoran, they will completely become Meng Haoran''s loyal after a long time.


    "Hoo... Hoo" is only a short moment in Meng Haoran''s feeling, but others are not. They say that when people are on the verge of death, they will find that time slows down infinitely and recall their life. They were in that state before. They feel like they have experienced a hundred years.


    The sweating ten blades stood up, their backs were wet, and their bodies felt very tired and empty as if they had experienced a life and death war.


    "Lord Meng!" Is this man the object of our allegiance? That''s great.


    In this way, I was no longer afraid of losing my companions and being alone. Under his leadership, I never expected to fail. Ke Yatai stark smiled at the corners of his mouth.


    Following him, I will find out what the heart is. The instinct tells me that ulchiolasifa unconsciously puts his hand in his empty hole.


    This is the adult I''m looking for who can sacrifice everything for it. TIA herribel''s eyes shine.


    It seems that I am not the king of virtual circle! Damn it, but I''m sure I can see a higher level under the command of this adult!


    ¡­


    All the ten blades, after feeling Meng Haoran''s strength, completely accepted Meng Haoran''s existence. At this time, Meng Haoran''s position in their hearts was completely higher than lanran.


    The most fundamental reason why lanran can overcome Shiren and show his strong strength is his invincible ability. In fact, everyone is not convinced that he has become a leader because of his ability, because in addition to his ability, their gap is not irreparable, Meng Haoran''s hopeless gap of not saying that his ability can''t see the edge is more convincing.


    For lanran, they will think that if they also have the ability to go against the sky, they will not be worse than him. It is entirely luck that lanran is stronger than them.


    But Meng Haoran is different. No matter what reason they find, they can''t convince themselves. It''s the gap that exists from the moment the world was born. The gap in life level and dimension makes them unable to resist. Their instinct tells them that they can''t reach that level anyway. They are born worse than Meng Haoran.


    In the original book, there are still guys who feel the existence of resisting blue dye''s orders, such as grimjoe, but now he can''t resist Meng Haoran. Even if he has that idea in mind, the body can''t resist. If he really does that, the body will begin to destroy itself.


    This is no longer a simple superior subordinate relationship, but an existence similar to a contract. It has not been reflected yet, but it will gradually find that this relationship is strong in the future.


    There is a truth under the saints of the flood and wasteland world. Meng Haoran''s will at the moment is saints.


    And this kind of contract is irreversible. Unless they reach the same level as Meng Haoran, there is a possibility of opening up. This is the most primitive law in the world.


    Of course, this is only limited to this world. It does not hold in other worlds because of different rules.


    What happened to them just now? The broken bee looked at all this with a puzzled face. Meng Haoran has shown his strength? Because Meng Haoran deliberately avoided her, she didn''t feel the power belonging to the king at all. In her eyes, after Meng Haoran said he wanted to show his power, all the ten blades suddenly knelt down, then stood up with a tired face, and then her eyes looked at Meng Haoran changed.


    Cut, what Meng Haoran just said is false! What people say makes people feel, but there is nothing. These empty minds are really simple, which is brainwashed. Because of Meng Haoran''s special care, broken bees had such a misunderstanding that they finally ignored the most important information when reporting.


    "Keep getting stronger! You still have a long way to go?" Meng Haoran pretended to be forced, and then took the lead to walk into the conference room where lanran and them had a meeting just now.

 Chapter 262

    In the conference room, Meng Haoran of course didn''t let him sit in the main seat, and others took their seats one after another. Fortunately, LAN ran thought very carefully and had already prepared a position for himself, so there was no embarrassing situation that he didn''t have a position to do.


    "Well, although I''m your boss at present, I don''t intend to make any big changes. Everything here is as usual. I''ll talk about it when I have any tasks." Meng Haoran said irresponsibly. In fact, he really has nothing to say. The virtual night palace was transformed by blue dye is still good. Besides, he doesn''t have the time to take care of these trifles.


    Meng Haoran''s words relieved everyone sitting there, but there were exceptions. The broken bee stood behind Meng Haoran, frowning and angry. He didn''t hear any important information. Who knows what it was as usual. Was he intentional not to let himself get useful information.


    Broken bees are obviously different. Meng Haoran is just lazy, and at Meng Haoran''s level, he knows that only his own strength is the most important. As long as his strength is strong enough, his status can''t be shaken. It''s better to practice at that time!


    Lanran was surprised by Meng Haoran''s words. He didn''t expect Meng Haoran to be so relieved of him. At the same time, he appreciated Meng Haoran''s attitude. This is the magnanimity of the strong!


    "Then there will be more adults." Lanran said humbly. This gesture makes people know more about his Marubeni. He''s not calm. Is it true that he''s subdued or acting.


    "So back to the point, how''s the broken jade?" Meng Haoran''s face was a little dignified. He still attached great importance to avalanche jade. This thing has the ability to turn people''s ideas into reality. It is still very powerful. Lanran in the original book is not strong enough to compete with Yamamoto. After using avalanche jade, he actually reached that height and finally became a king level strong man. If it is not sealed, it may continue to evolve, No, Not necessarily. Maybe it''s because his talent can only support him to that height, so bengyu finally gave up on him.


    Avalanche jade is not omnipotent, but just a guiding force. If the holder doesn''t have that potential, avalanche jade can''t help it. From this point, we can see that lanran''s talent is really good, Wang level! The whole world is just a few.


    Lanran naturally knows what Meng Haoran said and asks about the seal progress of bengyu. He carries such important things as bengyu with him. He takes them out when Meng Haoran asks.


    As soon as the avalanche jade came out, everyone turned their eyes to it. Most of the people sitting here have felt the magic of the avalanche jade. They are obsessed with that power and want to be the master of the avalanche jade. However, because of the existence of Meng Haoran, they are doomed to be impossible. Even without Meng Haoran, lanran is not something they can shake.


    Unfortunately, looking at the collapse jade close at hand, lanran handed it to Meng Haoran. "It will take about a year to completely remove the seal."


    When he touched the broken jade, Meng Haoran''s powerful spiritual sense felt the difference. A strong consciousness clearly appeared in his perception. In his feeling, this consciousness was clearly full of vitality. Obviously, the birth time was not very long, but it was full of ancient flavor, just like it existed forever.


    "Hey, can you hear me? Hey... Oh, another guy who can''t hear me." When Meng Haoran was still thinking about things, a clear voice sounded, which made Meng Haoran a little stunned,


    "Are you talking?" Although there is speculation, we still need to confirm it.


    "You... Are you talking to me? Can you hear me?" The tone was full of excitement.


    "Well, I can hear you." Meng Haoran nodded.


    "Yeah, that''s great. I finally met my real master. Hello, master. I''m bengyu. You made me wait long enough. I''m only here now. I''m bored for such a long time."


    Meng Haoran''s eyes flashed a trace of surprise. "Why do you say I''m your master?" It''s so easy to recognize the Lord. There is no mistake.


    "Of course you are my master. After all, you are the first person to hear me and can communicate with me. When I was born, I swore that if anyone hears me first, I will recognize him as the Lord. Let me tell you carefully! The thing is..."


    With the narration of bengyu, Meng Haoran finally understood that bengyu was actually the product of an accident of Puyuan Xizhu experiment. Bengyu was actually formed by the integration of rules. It can be regarded as a small sense of heaven, and it can also absorb the evolution of the rules of the world, The power to turn what you think into reality is actually the power it uses to analyze the rules of the world.


    Because it is too advanced, the soul is not strong enough to communicate with it. After countless disappointments, it finds that no one in the world seems to be able to communicate with him, so he is very lonely. No one can understand its heart, making it feel that the whole world is alone, so it swears that if anyone can communicate with it first, he will recognize it as the Lord.


    Now Meng Haoran fully understands. I''ll go. It turns out that lanran didn''t really recover the broken jade in the original book! Although he knew that bengyu had his own consciousness, he could not communicate with it. No wonder he would be abandoned.


    After listening to the story of avalanche jade, Meng Haoran was ecstatic, which is equivalent to the existence of xiaotiandao. In this way, if evolution reaches the limit, it can not become a complete world. It is avalanche jade in hand, and I have the world.


    In fact, if it weren''t for Meng Haoran''s particularity, the broken jade in the world really couldn''t recognize the Lord. Meng Haoran''s soul is actually seven stars, that is, the level of divine emptiness. According to Meng Haoran''s speculation during this period, divine emptiness is actually the embodiment of the so-called world will. Divine emptiness can feel the will of the broken jade, but it will try its best to destroy the broken jade, Because the growth of avalanche jade is actually stealing the power of the world. In its view, it is the cancer of the world.


    Therefore, if there is no accident, the broken jade will be like that for a lifetime, because it will be discovered and destroyed by the will of the world to a certain extent.


    Everything has changed when Meng Haoran broke the jade. As long as we can shuttle around the world with Meng Haoran and steal the law power of each world, it is also possible to evolve into a complete time.


    "Then how did you get sealed?" Meng Haoran is a little strange. If the broken jade is so fierce, it will be sealed.


    "Because I don''t care about the seal! Besides, I can break the seal at any time. It''s better if I can''t break the seal at this level with my strength." Bengyu said proudly, while making Meng Haoran completely stupid, he also paid a silent tribute to blue dye. Young man, it''s no use for you to lift the seal so hard.

 Chapter 263

    "So I can use your power immediately?" Meng Haoran asked quietly.


    "It can be used, but I don''t think my power is helpful to you at present. I can feel that your power is very strong now, and I can''t strengthen it. But after I continue to evolve, I can help you." Avalanche jade said with some embarrassment. She felt a little ashamed that she couldn''t help her master.


    "Well, I''ll wait for you to evolve." Meng Haoran was a little disappointed, but he also said something to comfort him. I think so. After all, the broken jade has only been formed for hundreds of years, and its power is not enough to raise itself to the level of 7 stars.


    Bengyu has no way to break through immediately. Meng Haoran has to think of other ways. It seems that he still has to complete the task!


    Before that, I still need to strengthen my strength. The strength of ten blades is not enough!


    "Then can you improve the strength of ten blades?" Meng Haoran asked.


    "Of course, it''s very simple. They can improve their strength to Christo level. No matter how strong they are, that''s their limit." Avalanche jade answered positively.


    "How long will it take?"


    "It''s ok now, but it will take them a while to fully adapt to that strength, almost half a year! Do you want to promote them immediately?" Avalanche jade said.


    Meng Haoran pondered for a moment and decided to promote them immediately. He also added lanran to the promotion plan, but told bengyu to raise lanran to the strongest level below the king level.


    Meng Haoran''s dialogue with bengyu is at the soul level, which is just a moment in the eyes of outsiders.


    People were surprised to find that Meng Haoran changed his look after catching the broken jade, and then the broken jade began to shine with dazzling light.


    "How could it be! The seal actually..." unlike others, lanran found the change of broken jade at the first time, and the seal on it gradually dissipated.


    I don''t know if it was bengyu who automatically lifted the seal. Lanran thought it was Meng Haoran. It was so simple that he lifted the seal that took him a year to lift. He was also drunk. This gap.


    In fact, although lanran misunderstood that Meng Haoran lifted the seal, it wouldn''t be much slower if Meng Haoran really started to erase the seal.


    When the light dissipated, everyone stared at the broken jade. The broken jade without seal radiated its charm. It was an indescribable attraction, like the temptation of the devil. Everyone had a feeling that as long as they could master this power, they could become gods.


    But just when they had ideas in their hearts, they fought a cold war at the moment of seeing Meng Haoran. They knew that they thought too much. Avalanche jade could not belong to them.


    "It''s really worthy of Lord Meng. It''s so simple that bengyu regains his freedom." Lanran first complimented, and then others reacted and praised one after another.


    Broken bee is the only one who didn''t speak. She has been shocked by the facts in front of her. Even lanran has to spend a year contacting the seal. Meng Haoran has solved it in an instant. How strong is he, even if he is strong, and he is so fierce in sealing.


    No, this news must be reported to a corpse soul world. However, before the broken bee found a chance to report, Meng Haoran''s next move made her completely confused.


    "Well, since bengyu has been liberated, let''s improve your strength! You are too weak and I don''t look good on my face."


    "What? Is it true that our strength can still be improved?" Everyone is excited. No one doesn''t want to be strong.


    "Well, who will come first?" Meng Haoran said calmly, as if it was a simple thing to help people improve their strength.


    In the face of Meng Haoran''s question, everyone showed an eager expression, but did not speak in order to leave a good impression in Meng Haoran''s heart.


    Meng Haoran looked around and finally fixed his eyes on TIA helibel. She was the only woman here except for broken bees. "Then give priority to women! Helibel, come here."


    "What? Me?" Helibel was hit by a huge surprise. She didn''t expect that she could be the first. She came to Meng Haoran excitedly and looked at Meng Haoran with longing.


    It''s terrible. The whole one is so hungry and thirsty. Meng Haoran is a little uncomfortable. Her eyes are too much.


    However, as the boss''s face is still important. In addition, there are empty characteristics on helibel, so Meng Haoran resisted the idea of putting her in the right place and began to improve her strength.


    To help her improve, in fact, is to hold the avalanche jade and let the avalanche jade release its strength. I saw that the avalanche jade emitted a light and surrounded helibel, and then a cocoon formed around helibel. Then everyone felt that helibel''s spirit pressure was undergoing transformation, and believed that it would completely change after breaking the cocoon.


    The whole process was very short, about a minute, and everyone began to wait.


    Simply because the power of breaking jade is too strong, it is also very simple to promote heribel to Christo, so the cocoon began to crack after 5 minutes.


    At the moment when "bang" completely cracked, Meng Haoran flashed and disappeared. At the same time, the figure in the cocoon disappeared.


    "My Lord, this is." Helibel was about to break out of the cocoon, but at the moment of complete breaking the cocoon, she found that she had changed in front of her eyes. She unexpectedly appeared naked in a room. There were only Meng Haoran and her in the room.


    Feeling her powerful power, helibel was not much excited. This power was more than 10 times stronger than before. Her current state can beat her previous 100.


    "Here, put it on!" Meng Haoran looked at her and completely became a person without the slightest virtual characteristics. In her heart, she resisted the impulse and handed her the clothes. She evolved into Christo''s helibel. In addition to the spiritual pressure on her body and the feeling of emptiness, she was a top-grade blonde, protruding forward and warping backward, with a healthy wheat color, which was very in line with Meng Haoran''s aesthetic view.


    Helibel was stunned when she received Meng Haoran''s clothes, and then found that Meng Haoran had some dodging eyes. She suddenly understood what. Her face was also a little blushing, but she was generous to wear clothes in front of Meng Haoran.


    Ah! What should I do? I''ve been seen out, but if it''s Lord Meng, why don''t I reject it and even feel happy? If only I really became his woman.


    Because helibel is empty, she is more open and direct than human beings. Coupled with the power of Meng Haoran, for a time, helibel actually had the idea of becoming Meng Haoran''s woman.

 Chapter 264

    Still in the conference room, people looked at the changed Herbert with different looks and murmured in their hearts. No wonder she was the first. It turned out that she was liked.


    Meng Haoran took a fancy to them. After that, they didn''t make progress. They all wanted to be women and were valued by Meng Haoran.


    "Cough, Herbert, just show everyone your strength now!" Meng Haoran''s words made others pay attention to helibel.


    Only then did she find that her whole face had been completely exposed. She had no characteristics of being virtual. She was almost no different from human beings. She was feeling the earth shaking spiritual pressure,


    Christo! Such a word came out in everyone''s heart. Has she broken through to Christo.


    Without waiting for everyone to ask, a spirit pressure belonging to Christo level broke out from helibel, which made everyone heavy.


    How is that possible? Lanran is the most surprised. He knows very well about the strength of helibel. If he makes a shot, he can easily kill without the ability of soul chopping knife, but now he actually feels a threat on him. Although it doesn''t mean that helibel is better than him, she has just broken through!


    "This is the strength after the breakthrough? It''s too strong." After feeling the change of helibel, everyone looked at Meng Haoran with a hot face. Can they become so strong?


    Meng Haoran nodded with satisfaction and then said, "then go on! Lanran will come first."


    This time, we learned the lesson of the previous time. Blue dye avoided the situation of broken clothes.


    Next, there is another promotion. Lanran has successfully promoted to the peak of Christo. Now he is not inferior to Yamamoto. Although he has not been promoted as much as helibel, he is very satisfied. He feels that your strength has doubled several times than before.


    Blue dye was followed by ulchiolasifa, koyatai stark and others. For more than an hour, the other virtual people in the virtual night palace had great palpitations, and the spiritual pressure that was strong to the extreme broke out from inside, which made them numb


    Meng Haoran did not favor one over the other this time, so everyone has improved to varying degrees. However, due to his own gap, the gap after evolution has not been narrowed, but played a lot. The difference in the strength of Christo at the same level is much greater than that of vastod, and those are the ten blades broken by yachukas, Except for grimjoe and Neutra, they just broke through to the top of vastod. There''s no way, talent can''t!


    "Then go and consolidate your strength! Strive to master this strength as soon as possible." After explaining some things, Meng Haoran sent them away, leaving him and broken bee.


    Broken bee watched the whole process of the play of strength improvement. She was numb. Originally, her strength was in the middle of the ten blades. Now I''m afraid she''s not even the last one.


    She is very envious of those ten blades now! It''s so simple that it has increased so much strength. Now, the corpse soul world is not an opponent against them.


    She saw clearly that it was all the credit of the avalanche jade. If she stole the avalanche jade, would it also increase the strength of the God of death? Thinking like this, I''m ready to move.


    "What, do you have any ideas?" Meng Haoran looked at the little face of the broken bee and smiled. Naturally, he knew how much impact the scene just now would have on the broken bee.


    "Can you show me the broken jade?" The broken bee blurted out, and then regretted that he would not give such an important thing to others.


    But the fact was contrary to what he thought. Meng Haoran directly and simply handed it to him, "here."


    "Really give it to me?" The broken bee looked at the avalanche jade close at hand. Some couldn''t believe it. It''s so simple for me. Avalanche jade is also very important to him, isn''t it?


    Although some don''t understand, the broken bee still results in the broken jade for the first time, and then foolishly again. The broken jade that is so useful in Meng Haoran''s hand has become a stone that can only be seen in his own hand. He doesn''t know how to play its role at all.


    With a cold hum, the broken bee threw the broken jade to Meng Haoran. What! It turned out that he knew it would be like this. He couldn''t help being discouraged. In this way, even if he got the broken jade, it wouldn''t be of any use.


    "Don''t be angry? By the way, do you want to improve your strength?" Meng Haoran took over bengyu. Anyway, so many people have been promoted. There is not much more of her. Meng Haoran thinks so.


    "Improve your strength? Me?" The broken bee never dreamed that Meng Haoran would say such words. Doesn''t he know that he is still an enemy with him now?


    Meng Haoran''s proposal, broken bee really can''t refuse, but it''s not good to agree. She didn''t answer for a moment, but her expectant eyes betrayed her.


    "If you don''t talk, you don''t need it." Meng Haoran decided to tease her. Sure enough, as soon as he said this, the broken bee immediately changed her face. He thought Meng Haoran was teasing her before. He couldn''t help feeling very wronged. He thought she was a captain, but he was bullied like this.


    The broken bee''s face was completely cold, but there was no way to take Meng Haoran, so he had to turn his head and start the cold war.


    "Well, I''m kidding. I''ll improve it for you right away." Meng Haoran didn''t want to make the relationship too rigid. He directly began to improve the broken bee. The broken bee only felt a warm feeling from his body, and then his strength began to improve incredibly, and the spiritual pressure was also rising.


    Six minutes later, when the broken bee completely improved, her breath had completely changed, several times stronger than before, and her body was closer to perfection. I don''t know if it was an illusion. Meng Haoran thought she looked a lot better.


    It''s incredible. The broken bee feels its new power. It feels like a dream. Is it really her? She never thought she would be so strong. Although not as good as Meng Haoran, he can barely fight with Captain Yamamoto.


    After Meng Haoran improved his strength for the broken bee, the broken bee had an unidentified feeling about Meng Haoran. Why did he treat me like this? Did he have a good feeling for me?


    This day is enough to be recorded in history, because Meng Haoran, the virtual night palace has completely become a true overlord. Even the virtual King''s men are probably not as strong as LAN ran, and Meng Haoran is no longer a bare commander.

 Chapter 265

    Meng Haoran is a restless person. He will come to this world after staying in the virtual night palace for less than a week. He can''t help it. The virtual night palace is too boring, and they are virtual and have no common language.


    Back in this world, the broken bee also came back. There was another sister, helibel. She didn''t know what lanran thought. In the name of no one around Meng Haoran who could take care of him, she sent helibel to Meng Haoran as a maid.


    Meng Haoran didn''t object, but he was happy. As expected, he understood people''s hearts. He was followed by a death captain, a ten blade, or two beautiful women. No one believed it.


    Meng Haoran''s return attracted the attention of the corpse soul world at the first time. Meng Haoran can feel that the God of death in konzuo town is several times more than before.


    Of course, they don''t dare to mess around before they have a complete grasp. Meng Haoran is too fierce. Even captain Yamamoto has no way to take him. Moreover, in this world, they are more scruples.


    For Meng Haoran, the God of death conference was held again and again, but each time there was no specific way.


    "Let''s have a look! This is the information from the world. At present, Meng Haoran is practicing quietly in konzuo town. It seems that he has no other plans." Another meeting, as usual, was for Meng Haoran. Yamamoto often held a team leader meeting since the last time the broken bee spread what she saw and heard in the virtual circle to the corpse soul world.


    No way, that report is too shocking. There are actually 10 combat forces no less than the captain level in the virtual circle. According to the report, they have the strength to attack the corpse soul world, and the strength of the corpse soul world is at a disadvantage.


    Of course, he didn''t fully believe the report of broken bee. At least he didn''t think that the corpse soul world would be at a disadvantage, but even so, he was a little restless. What did Meng Haoran want to do? Is it for the spirit king? And the broken jade is so magical.


    When I think of avalanche jade mountain, I think of Puyuan Xizhu. This guy can really cause trouble! It can be said that all this was caused by his creation of avalanche jade.


    "Don''t worry too much. In my opinion, Meng Haoran doesn''t necessarily do anything unfavorable to the corpse soul world." Looking at the teacher''s frown, Fu Zhu stood up and said. Of course, he didn''t have no basis for saying so. In his contact with Meng Haoran, he felt that Meng Haoran was not a kind of traitor.


    That''s right. Meng Haoran is not a pure villain, but he is not a good man. He is in a state of both good and evil. If no one provokes him, he will never do anything bad for no reason. In fact, if it weren''t for the reason of the task, he wouldn''t even compete with the spirit king.


    After listening to Fu Zhu''s words, the rotten wood was white and cold. He said he was very dissatisfied. The last time he was cleaned up by Meng Haoran, he had a deep hostility to Meng Haoran.


    "What captain Fuzhu said is totally unreasonable. Is it a good person to be with Xu?" In this words, everyone nodded. The God of death''s prejudice against emptiness is too deep. As long as it is related to emptiness, good people will also be considered as heinous.


    This is not wrong in general. After all, as long as it is not extremely bad, it will not be associated with emptiness. Emptiness is a symbol of evil and devours the soul for food. It can be said that it is the cancer of the world. Meng Haoran, who is with such a cancer, is of course the enemy of death.


    The gods of death never wonder why there is a virtual world, and even a virtual circle specially born for the virtual world. All things have two sides. Light and darkness coexist, and there is opposition to evil. Existence is reasonable. If there is no virtual existence, what reason does the God of death have for existence?


    The gods of death have always wanted to eliminate emptiness, but it is impossible. As long as there are people in this world, emptiness will not be completely extinct,


    At this time, somewhere in the soul world, there was a magnificent palace.


    "King, what''s your report?" A god of death in a death bully costume knelt on one knee and looked respectfully at the figure of Gao Zuo on the throne. It was far away, and he couldn''t see his face at all. Moreover, there seemed to be a shadow on the face of the figure, which was not real.


    Although the God of death in death bully clothes should not be a big man according to the situation, the spiritual pressure uploaded from him belongs to the level of the general captain and old man Yamamoto. Why does such a person look like that to a person?


    "Speak!" The voice came from the figure of the throne, but it showed an indisputable power. Such a short word made the space of the hall stagnate for a moment. It can be seen that the speaker was strong.


    "The virtual circle gave birth to Christo, and it''s not one. Do you want to send someone to check what''s going on? You know Christo is not so easy to be born. It''s even more impossible to have several at one time. There must be something strange here." The tone of death kneeling on one knee was a little restless. You know, Christo was at the same level as him, and there was a plural Christo at one time. In this way, their spirit king guard was not at a disadvantage.


    Yes, this is the spirit king''s palace. The king on the throne is the spirit king, but he is the embodiment of the spirit king. His real pirate is sleeping, and the following report is the mysterious members of the zero team in the corpse soul world. At least the strength of entering the zero team has reached the level of the general captain, and they still have special abilities.


    "Yes!" After the following death report, the spirit king did not give specific orders.


    But he had understood the meaning of the spirit king and asked him to check it.


    "Yes, my subordinates leave." Slowly withdrew from the palace.


    After there was no one, the spirit king raised his head, showing his exquisite beauty, full of nobility and majesty, like a goddess in control of the world, like a witch who charms all sentient beings.


    Golden eyes, indifferent eyes, as if she didn''t take everything in the world to heart, just in line with her state of mind at this time. She didn''t take anyone in the whole world except those two guys who had never appeared.


    This, this, this


    How is that possible?


    If Meng Haoran knew that the spirit king, who may be a fierce man in his eyes, was such a goddess, I don''t know what he would think. Who said that women are not as good as men, the spirit king completely explained what women don''t let men.


    In fact, no one knows the secret that the spirit king is a woman except herself, so even her old rival, the virtual king, doesn''t know that the spirit king who has been against them is actually a woman.

 Chapter 266

    This is what the spirit king hides. Moreover, other people have never explored the idea of what gender she is. After all, no one believes that the powerful and incomparable spirit king is a woman. Although there are no strong women in the world, the spirit king is a woman. Don''t be kidding, okay?


    "Noumenon is still sleeping. It''s too boring to stay in the spirit palace." Although it is the separation of the spirit king, she actually has her own mind. She has stayed in one place for thousands of years. Even she can''t stand it. Of course, this is also because her status is too high. Basically, no one can talk to him.


    "It''s decided. I''m going out to play. It''s said that there are a lot of fun and delicious food in this world! Hum, I must play enough this time before I come back." The spirit king said to himself and made a decision.


    ¡­


    In this world, on a commercial street in konzuo Town, a man and two women have attracted everyone''s attention. The men are too handsome, the women are too beautiful, and they look like they live in harmony. This man is so awesome. He even lost two ships in this world of equality between men and women. It''s so bright.


    It''s our protagonist Meng Haoran. The two women next to him are broken bee and helibel. It''s Puyuan''s blessing that they can be seen. Only he can invent the skeleton.


    Although Meng Haoran seems to be the enemy of Puyuan now, he can''t fall out with Meng Haoran until he completely tears his face, so he can only give it away for free at a loss.


    When Meng Haoran watched mopuyuan make a large number of spiritual skeletons in one minute, Meng Haoran felt very sad. It''s a pity that this technology doesn''t sell dolls. If the authenticity of human skeletons is comparable to real people, if he really changes his career, I''m afraid there will be another international rich in the world, and otaku men will win their own spring.


    Not only that, in order to please Meng Haoran, these two human remains are still portable. As long as they are properly operated and can be put away in an instant, they are really good things necessary for home. If Meng Haoran hadn''t been a loser, I''m afraid he couldn''t help buying more for standby.


    Speaking of it, Meng Haoran proposed to come out to play because he was a little bored at home. After all, she hasn''t played well since she came to this world. Of course, where Meng Haoran goes, broken bees will keep up, so they are together.


    Because she was outside, Meng Haoran said to be natural, so helibel dressed up as Meng Haoran''s girlfriend, and Meng Haoran''s arm was directly occupied.


    Obviously, helibel''s understanding of her girlfriend is too unilateral. She thinks that such intimacy is her girlfriend, and it''s too late for Meng Haoran to find it. Of course, this is also related to Meng Haoran''s unwillingness to point it out.


    Seeing that Meng Haoran and helibel were so close, the broken bee didn''t know what to think. Unexpectedly, it also took Meng Haoran''s arm like a model.


    Therefore, Meng Haoran enjoyed the happiness of the whole people. In the gentle arms of two beauties, and with the movement, the touch of his arms, a huge, plump and soft, although not huge, but not small, made Meng Haoran walk a little light.


    "Love saint? I want to worship him as a teacher." an ordinary man looked at Meng Haoran with envy, unconsciously said this sentence, and then it was a tragedy. A big hand thicker than his leg twisted his ear.


    "Ah! I''m wrong, pain... Pain" made him scream with great strength. This time, there was a female tiger around him. He hurried to beg for mercy.


    Such scenes happen around Meng Haoran from time to time, but because it is a society ruled by law, there is no dog blood scene. People just express their envy, jealousy and hatred with their eyes.


    "This is youth! I want to be like him in those days. He looks like Pan an. He is handsome, talented, helpful and courageous..." an old voice from afar made Meng Haoran, who is thicker than the city wall, stumble. It''s too narcissistic.


    "Lord Meng" helibel was looked at by so many people. Her face had already turned red, and the broken bees nearby were no exception. Her ears were very red.


    "My name is brother Meng."


    "Well, brother Meng," said Herbert softly. Meng Haoran asked them to forget his identity when they were outside and treat him as an ordinary person, which is also called brother Meng.


    "What''s that and why are so many people going in and out?" Meng Haoran looked at her hand and saw a building hundreds of meters high standing in the middle of the street. The big words "heaven and earth" were impressively authentic.


    Countless handsome men and women entered in groups, but Meng Haoran carefully found that what went in was empty in his hands, and what came out were big and small bags.


    This time I know that "heaven and earth" is not the kind of place I think. I''m afraid it''s cultural differences and different understanding. The heaven and earth here should be a commercial building.


    "Well, it''s a place to sell things. They all come to buy things. Let''s go and have a look!" Meng Haoran pondered and replied that since he came here, he''d better go and have a look!


    Then he took two beauties to the building.


    After entering, Meng Haoran is completely open-minded. There are a wide range of things in it, including thousands of things. As long as you can think of, there are basically all here. Of course, this refers to ordinary articles.


    There is a map in the middle of the first floor, which makes Meng Haoran know the distribution of the building. The building has a total of 50 floors. The first to 40th floors are ordinary areas, which buy ordinary supplies, while the 41st to 45th floors are high-end areas, which sell world-famous brands, and the people in and out are upper class people.


    As for the last 46-50 floors, they are not marked. Maybe they have some special functions!


    Meng Haoran needless to say, helibel and broken bees were attracted by the lively scene and dragged Meng Haoran around, not pointing at things they had never seen, like two curious birds chirping around Meng Haoran.


    In this way, they strolled from the first floor to the 40th floor. It can be said that they have strolled here all over, but they didn''t buy anything. Things in the ordinary area really can''t enter their eyes.


    "All right! Let''s continue to look up there!" Although Meng Haoran is a little tired, he still doesn''t want to destroy the two women''s interest. Alas, my sister can''t feel tired at this time!


    Just as they were about to take the elevator to the upper floor, a young man wearing a famous brand and frivolous steps came towards them with a charming woman in his arms.


    The man stared at helibel and the broken bee with bright eyes. He shouted from a distance, "boy, leave these two women for me! Young master wants them."

 Chapter 267

    At the moment, in his eyes, helibel and broken bees were already in his bag, because in his opinion, Meng Haoran, although they didn''t dress like ordinary people, they obviously belonged to themselves.


    Facing the naked eyes of Noda society, helibel and broken bee were seen uncomfortable all over, and they were about to attack. They looked like weak beauties, but their real identities were the captain of the corpse soul world and Christo, who was almost at the virtual apex. How could they see such mortals.


    Just when they wanted to help themselves, they all stopped by chance, because they suddenly thought that Meng Haoran was still here and they couldn''t make a move. Looking at Meng Haoran''s gloomy eyes, they couldn''t help looking at Noda society with poor eyes.


    At the same time, there was a difference in their hearts. Was he angry for me? It seems that he still has some status in his heart.


    Facing Noda society, Meng Haoran looked at him without saying a word. He seemed to be afraid of him, but he was actually thinking about how to punish him. He actually hit my woman with his attention. He must not simply let him go.


    Even Meng Haoran didn''t find it himself. Now he has unconsciously classified helibel and broken bee into the category of his woman.


    Looking at Meng Haoran''s anger, Noda society smiled proudly. Has his name been so big?


    But I thought Meng Haoran would leave obediently and leave the two delicious beauties, but I found that things did not develop as he imagined. Meng Haoran stood there like taking root at his feet.


    What''s going on? What a shame.


    "Are you deaf? Didn''t you hear what I just shouted? If you kneel down now, kowtow to me three heads respectfully, and then leave your girlfriend to serve me, I''ll let you go, or you''ll wait for the cruelest punishment! Alas! I''m still too kind." His words made Meng Haoran return to God, but he sneered in his heart. He didn''t know when he was dying.


    "Where did you get the brain damage? You can''t stop taking too much brain damage powder! Which mental illness did you escape from?" Meng Haoran looked at Noda society with a surprised face, as if Noda society was really a mental patient.


    His gesture made the nearby Holly bell and the broken bee laugh. The crisp laughter like a silver bell, like a fairy from heaven, rippled in his heart.


    Noda society, who was going to be angry, was stunned by the attraction, and looked at the saliva flowing out of heribel and broken bees.


    "Alas, it''s really a fool. This saliva clearly proves that poor baby!" Meng Haoran''s voice came again.


    This time Noda society was not in a daze, "wait for me. I''ll show you later." Then he took out an obviously high-end mobile phone and dialed it.


    "Hello, Captain Fujiwara? It''s me, Noda society. You bring someone to XXX immediately. I want to clean up people." There was a respectful "Hi" voice on the other end of the phone.


    It seems that this boy is not stupid. He knows that his hollowed out body is not necessarily his opponent, so he is called a fool.


    "Boy, don''t run if you can." You look good right away. To tell you the truth, he''s really worried. Meng Haoran''s time here has passed and he tried his best, but Meng Haoran stayed there motionless. He didn''t mean to escape at all. It''s just like him.


    At this time, they were surrounded for a long time and liked to watch, but everyone had something in common. Someone recognized the identity of Noda society. After a while, everyone knew it. They looked at Meng Haoran, helibel and broken bee without sympathy, but they didn''t mean to help.


    "What a pity! What a pity!" the men sighed. They sighed that someone would be ruined again. No one was optimistic about Meng Haoran, because this is the headquarters of Noda society.


    However, some people admire Meng Haoran''s behavior of not escaping. Not many people have such courage.


    A few minutes later, a team of people in security clothes rushed here. They looked like about 20 people. They were the security guards here and the support of Noda society. The leader was the security captain surnamed Fujiwara.


    Of course, there are more than these security guards in such a large building. There are about 20 security guards on almost every floor, and he is the security captain on the 21st floor. Because he is familiar with Noda society at ordinary times, he is called by Noda society.


    "Young master, is that him?" As soon as the security captain surnamed Fujiwara came to the scene, he saw herribel and broken bee around Meng Haoran. He knew what had happened when he knew his young master''s temperament.


    "Well, break his leg first." Noda society''s voice is full of cruelty, just like killing chickens.


    At his command, 20 people moved in an instant, waved the original security stick and came to Meng Haoran angrily.


    He showed his ferocious face and didn''t keep his hands. Obviously, this is not the first time they have done it.


    Just when everyone thought Meng Haoran was completely finished this time, and even some timid people had turned their heads and couldn''t bear to see the bloody scene, things changed strangely.


    Meng Haoran gently waved his hand, and then more than 20 people sprayed blood and flew out, falling to the ground.


    "This... This... Ghost!" Noda society was stupid. He never thought this would happen. He waved his hand and solved 20 people. Is this still human? I thought I hit a ghost in an instant.

 Chapter 268

    Meng Haoran''s hand is really shocking. How can humans be so fierce? Meng Haoran looks like a little white face. Even a hidden expert can''t turn over so many people with a wave of his hand?


    It''s not that Noda society hasn''t met an expert for so many years, but the strongest one he met is only about one tenth, and it takes a lot of effort. He can beat people with a wave. It''s useless to connect and touch. Noda society doesn''t regard Meng Haoran as a ghost.


    Other onlookers are constantly rubbing their eyes at the moment, thinking that there is an illusion. Are you kidding me? Are you sure you''re not making a movie.


    "It''s too fake! Can''t those security guards be bought off?" A crowd of onlookers whispered and scanned back and forth between Meng Haoran and the security guard, hoping to find some flaws.


    Meng Haoran slowly approached Noda society. Noda society jumped in her heart every step. She was extremely afraid and began to retreat without losing face. At this time, the beautiful woman brought by Noda society who was still watching a good play also showed fear in her eyes. In the past, the omnipotent childe Noda in her eyes was scared like this.


    Noda''s retreat did not prevent him from closing the distance with Meng Haoran, because after retreating more than ten steps, he found that he could not retreat, his body was close to the wall, and his body trembled, He held back his fear and said, "what do you want to do here? It''s in public. If you do anything, you will be punished by the law. You''d better not make a mistake. I''ll admit it this time. Just let you go." Finally, I''m not so afraid as before.


    Yes, he must not dare to do anything to me. What happened just now should be something I don''t know. After today, I''ll make him look good, and my father will help me.


    Meng Haoran stood 2 meters away from Noda society and squinted at him. He was still thinking of revenge. The resentment in Noda society''s eyes did not escape Meng Haoran''s capture.


    Meng Haoran also smiled. It''s discontent and fearlessness! Although he subconsciously wants to keep a low profile, it doesn''t mean that he will bear the provocation of others. If Meng Haoran only planned to cripple Noda society at the beginning, his idea has changed when Noda society ordered those bodyguards to do it. Noda society has already sentenced his family to death.


    That is, if you meet yourself, Noda society won''t succeed if it is someone else. Just now, Meng Haoran used a little force of rules to invade Noda society''s mind and saw some very interesting things. Such scum really doesn''t exist. It''s a merit to do so for the people.


    "Oh, you really think so." Although he has made a decision, Meng Haoran still wants to tease him.


    Meng Haoran''s words brightened Noda society''s eyes. He thought Meng Haoran wanted to be soft. He was relieved immediately. He was really a coward, but it was good. He was really a little strange. He''d better let others deal with him. At that time, the two little beauties around him were still mine. When he thought of the beauty, a smile appeared on his face.


    Noda was about to say something about the scene, but what he didn''t expect was that Meng Haoran shot, and he suddenly appeared in front of him, and then slapped, and his left face was swollen and tall.


    Meng Haoran controlled his strength this time, so there was no situation of slapping Noda society.


    However, it''s not like this in the eyes of other people who don''t know. Although Meng Haoran has shown some means just now, no one believes that Meng Haoran will really start with Noda society. After all, the background of Noda society is too large. In konzuo Town, one-third of an acre is completely an earth. What the emperor said is the imperial edict, Both black and white will give face.


    Too many people have suffered losses in their hands. In the eyes of the onlookers, Meng Haoran can''t get any benefits.


    "You... You dare to hit me. You''re dead. No one can save you now." Noda society felt the hot look on her face. She looked crazy and lost her mind. She had forgotten her situation.


    "It seems you haven''t woken up yet! I''ll help you wake up for free!" During the conversation, under the stunned eyes of everyone, the voice of "pa pa" sounded regardless. With the scream of Noda society, a Noda society that didn''t even know his horse came out fresh one minute later.


    He clapped his hands. Meng Haoran was very satisfied with his masterpiece. It was symmetrical. It was really a work of art. It seemed that the baby had a talent for making materials. He couldn''t help looking at Noda society with strange eyes.


    The crowd of onlookers swallowed and spit. It''s too cruel. It''s a rhythm to be completely cruel!


    Yes, after Meng Haoran''s whole, Noda society has been more angry and less air intake, and her eyes also look dull.


    "Brother Meng, why is it so troublesome? Just kill him?" Helibel asked strangely. She was puzzled by Meng Haoran''s superfluous practice. As a virtual killing, she had already integrated into her instinct. In her consciousness, as long as it was an enemy, she had to kill directly without hesitation, or there was no soul left.


    At that time, the broken bee knew more about human feelings and worldly sophistication, and turned her eyes at helibel. It was really hard to change her nature.


    Herbert''s words were not deliberately concealed. In addition, everyone had been frightened by Meng Haoran''s ferocity and did not dare to make the slightest sound, so everyone heard them clearly.


    The people couldn''t help looking at helibel with shocked eyes. They were so beautiful and had such a poisonous mind. They were ready to kill people. They thought Meng Haoran was fierce enough. They didn''t expect there was a more fierce one here. Those who were interested in helibel and broken bees were glad that they didn''t implement the plan and couldn''t afford it!


    Well, the broken bee lies on the gun.


    When Meng Haoran was thinking about how to kill Noda society, a burst of footsteps came, and then he saw hundreds of people in security clothes running over. The head was a middle-aged man in a suit, who was the manager here.


    "Let the young master go!" With a loud roar, the momentum is really bluffing.


    It turned out that the buildings were monitored by monitors. The situation here had long been reported. Seeing Meng Haoran''s ruthless hand, nearly half of the people were mobilized to rescue.


    "What if you don''t let it go?" Meng Haoran did not flinch, and looked confident and fearless.

 Chapter 269

    Meng Haoran''s words stunned the middle-aged manager. He didn''t expect Meng Haoran to be so tough. In the face of so many of them, he dared to say this. What strength does he have? Is it something hidden? It doesn''t look like it!


    Then he saw Noda society, who was paralyzed on the ground. He barely recognized his identity from his clothes. In a moment, he was in a cold sweat. He forgot that I would be involved if the chairman''s son was beaten like this. The top priority is to catch the culprit, or I will die.


    This is why he didn''t see Meng Haoran''s style of more than 20 people in the first instant, which didn''t pay enough attention to Meng Haoran. He thought it was easy for so many people to win Meng Haoran.


    However, Meng Haoran was too close to Noda society. He was also afraid to force it tightly. Meng Haoran came to a fish''s death net and didn''t order it at the first time.


    When he was in a dilemma, Meng Haoran saw his concerns and kicked Noda society in front of him.


    "Young master, are you okay?" The middle-aged manager quickly checked the injury of Noda society and was relieved to find that he was still angry. He was really afraid that Noda society would die like this. In that case, it would be useless to cut Meng Haoran thousands of times.


    After determining the safety of Noda society, he completely revealed his terrible face, "go, take him down for me, just take a breath and break his limbs."


    With his orders, the first scene was repeated, but the number of people this time was dozens of times higher than before.


    But how can ordinary people be Meng Haoran''s opponents? This time, Meng Haoran didn''t directly kill them, but became a little normal and turned into a Wulin expert to fight one move at a time.


    But even so, it''s even more shocking. Before, he waved to destroy the enemy. The gap was too big. People couldn''t feel Meng Haoran''s strength. Now every time he shot, flesh and blood fly, one person will fall, and no one is his enemy.


    It''s such a simple Kung Fu that it turns into magic in Meng Haoran''s hands. There is no superfluous action. Even a turn has its deep meaning.


    "Ah... Ah" screamed continuously. People were surprised to find that Meng Haoran had the upper hand in the battle with great strength.


    It looks like a tiger entering a flock of sheep. The powerful security guards have no power to fight back, and they don''t even bring a threat to Meng Haoran.


    In just five minutes, Meng Haoran completed an unprecedented feat and defeated hundreds of people with one person. Finally, Meng Haoran stood calmly in the center of the battlefield with a disdainful smile on his face, which made people think of the general written in the book. He was very handsome.


    At this moment, broken bees and helibel were also shining with beautiful eyes. They were impressed by Meng Haoran''s performance. It turned out that a man can be so handsome.


    This time, everyone was completely conquered by Meng Haoran. Even if such a fierce man has no background, he has an equal status with the owner of the building.


    "Well, let''s go!" He looked at the middle-aged manager''s face a little, and Meng Haoran said to them.


    However, Meng Haoran''s direction is not outside the building, but on the upper floor. He doesn''t take the opportunity to leave and plans to continue shopping.


    The natural look of the two women behind him blinded the dog eyes of the onlookers.


    But no one thinks Meng Haoran is a force. His performance just now has completely conquered everyone. If he has strength, he is a force.


    "It''s really exciting today. I saw such a good play. I can boast a lot when I go back." Meng Haoran left, and the masses became active.


    "Yes, it''s an eye opener today. If someone told me that a person could fight 10, I wouldn''t believe it. Now I actually saw a hundred with my own eyes, and it''s so easy. In my opinion, the fierce man hasn''t shown his strength yet. He definitely has the strength of a thousand enemies, so I don''t know whether it''s a ten thousand enemies."


    "Noda society has stepped on the iron plate, but it deserves it. It''s really gratifying!"


    ¡­¡­


    Not to mention the performance of others, the middle-aged manager was completely desperate at this time. It was already like this. He couldn''t do without reporting. He trembled, picked up his mobile phone, broadcast a number, and then


    No one heard what he said, but he hung up and breathed a sigh of relief. It''s not over yet.


    "The chairman is high! No matter how high his martial arts are, there is no way to face the gun! Let the police clean him up this time." Muttered to himself.


    Above the 41st floor is the noble area. People who come here are either rich or expensive. They don''t know what happened below. It''s no wonder to see Meng Haoran coming with two beautiful women. They didn''t pay special attention.


    The noble area is much better than the ordinary area below. Originally, there was no hope. Holly bell and broken bee also gradually had the idea of buying, started a real shopping trip, and completely forgot what had just happened.


    On the 42nd floor, Meng Haoran couldn''t help smiling bitterly at helibel, who had just changed into new clothes in front of her. She had changed dozens of sets and asked herself whether she looked good or not for countless times. She also answered that she looked good, but she still didn''t decide which one to buy.


    "I said, no matter what you wear, beautiful women like you look good. Don''t hesitate. Can I pay for it today?" Meng Haoran couldn''t stand it anymore and said.


    Meng Haoran''s words made the two women happy. Obviously, they were very excited, but they were a little embarrassed.


    "OK, that''s it. I want all the clothes they tried just now. Swipe your card!" Meng Haoran couldn''t understand what he should do. He said to the shopping guide and handed her a card.


    In the respectful eyes of the shopping guide, he finally sold things. As for the delivery service provided because the things are too big, Meng Haoran doesn''t have to be forced to mention things.


    Finally, after more than an hour of shopping, Meng Haoran and the two women finally embarked on their way home.


    When Meng Haoran walked out of the building, he found something wrong. Dozens of police cars surrounded the whole building, and a large group of police were ready with all kinds of weapons.


    After seeing Meng Haoran, a policeman brightened his eyes. After looking at him repeatedly, he took him and shouted, "listen, the people opposite you are surrounded. Put down your weapons and surrender quickly."


    Meng Haoran was silly. What was this going to do, but after seeing one of the policemen, he understood that these policemen were also reinforcements.

 Chapter 270

    Meng Haoran understood this. He thought the other party had been beaten by himself before. Otherwise, he would not come to trouble again. He had gone to the police. He thought the gun could deal with himself. He could only think more.


    "Give out weapons, hold your head with both hands and surrender..." the chattering voice in my ears is really annoying.


    "Brother Meng, they are so annoying. Do you want me to solve them?" Said Herbert, looking angry.


    When Meng Haoran tried to stop helibel, he felt something and showed a trace of evil smile.


    Looking at Meng Haoran''s evil smile, broken bee and helibel also looked moved, and then felt several spiritual pressure.


    It''s empty! They looked at each other in surprise.


    "Just in time." Meng Haoran secretly said that he was still thinking about how to solve this matter. Now he did have attention. Let these people see what real terror is.


    An invisible wave came from Meng Haoran, and then something seemed to happen in the distance. It came here madly, causing the shaking of the earth on the way.


    "What''s going on?" A policeman on the periphery looked back and then stood still as if he had been pinched by his neck.


    What did he see that made him react like this.


    "That... What''s that? Monster!" With a loud cry, all the police turned their eyes behind them, and then lost their temper. They saw several huge figures appear in front of them. Their ferocious and terrible faces and greedy eyes all mean that they are not good.


    Yes, what they see is the emptiness. Originally, with the spiritual power of these people, they can''t see the emptiness, and the emptiness won''t attack them. After all, they are too ordinary. But who is Meng Haoran? With a slight trick, the emptiness gives rise to the illusion that all the police here are delicious spirits, and also gives the police the ability to see the emptiness for the time being.


    At this time, if they know that the reason why they can see the emptiness is because Meng Haoran, I''m afraid they have the heart to cry. If they can''t see that they still have the courage to resist, they will be desperate when they see it. Such a monster can''t be dealt with.


    "Brother Meng, this is..." Herbert was puzzled. It is reasonable to say that these people can''t see the emptiness.


    Meng Haoran nodded and admitted that he did it. When Holly Belton felt Meng Haoran more and more mysterious.


    The broken bee on one side could not bear to see so many people swallowed up in front of her, "can you let them go? Many of them are innocent."


    But this time Meng Haoran didn''t give her face and said coldly, "if you want to help, you don''t have to come back." The implication was that Meng Haoran would completely draw the line if the broken bee shot.


    Meng Haoran''s words startled the broken bee. She didn''t understand why Meng Haoran was so angry, but the thought of shooting represented that she was on the opposite side of Meng Haoran, but she didn''t intend to do it.


    As a god of death, although she is to protect human beings, it is also in the case that human beings have no contact with her. These gods of death come early. They are troublesome, overestimate their strength, and die when they die.


    At this time, the virtual soldiers finally began to attack. Every second, a policeman died, and the policemen did not resist. However, when they found that the gun did not work, they were completely distracted and fled.


    But how can people run too empty? Finally, they were caught up by empty and brutally killed.


    Because he came to catch Meng Haoran, the police around here are Meng Haoran, so he didn''t hurt anyone else.


    In a short while, the police were more than half dead and injured. When there was no way to escape, they all rushed to the building. They didn''t even have the meaning to look at Meng Haoran.


    Strange to say, no one has come out of the building until now, as if there was no one.


    This is also what Meng Haoran did. He made the people in the building fall asleep to avoid harming the innocent.


    Meng Haoran, who was watching a good play, found that an acquaintance had to pass in front of him and grabbed him as soon as he grabbed him.


    "You... What are you doing?" This person is the middle-aged manager of the building. Meng Haoran guessed what happened when he found him.


    "What are you doing? Just stay here with me."


    "Don''t pull me on my back even if you die! Please let me pass! I''m wrong. It''s none of my business. It''s what the chairman ordered." He began to beg. Even if Meng Haoran was so strong before, he must not win those monsters.


    Meng Haoran looked like he didn''t hear, so he stopped him in place.


    "Roar!" Seeing the virtual approach, he was about to arrive in front of him. The middle-aged manager was completely desperate and looked at Meng Haoran with resentment in his eyes. "Hahaha, you will also die and be killed by these monsters. I''ll wait for you."


    Then, with a scream, he was directly divided into two sections. He couldn''t live anymore, but he still looked at Meng Haoran with resentment, hoping to see Meng Haoran killed like him.


    However, he did see what he didn''t want to see next. Meng Haoran blocked the virtual attack with one hand, and then beat the monster so terrible in his eyes into a spirit son with one punch.


    "How... Possible." At the last moment of his death, he didn''t believe what had happened. He stared at the boss and died in peace.


    After that, Meng Haoran personally solved other virtual problems and left.


    Those policemen who escaped into the building narrowly escaped, but in the end, the remaining policemen were only one third of the beginning. They suffered heavy losses!


    After seeing Meng Haoran''s behavior, I finally understand that they have to deal with guys who are more terrible than monsters. Fortunately, they didn''t do it before. They can''t provoke such people.


    A few days later, the chairman''s family was destroyed, but Meng Haoran never met the police again, as if everything was an illusion.


    As for killing the door, of course, Meng Haoran didn''t do it himself. He just led a few empty ones in the past, and then he didn''t care.

 Chapter 271

    Two months later, Meng Haoran was practicing at home. Suddenly, he felt that the spiritual pressure of konzuo town began to be chaotic. It was obvious that there were experts fighting.


    "En? What a familiar spiritual pressure." When he felt it carefully, of course he wouldn''t care if it was a general battle, but it was obviously a fight at the captain level. It was common to fight at the captain level in the corpse soul world, but it was too strange in konzuo town.


    "It was Ichigo, but who was fighting with him? It''s not like the spirit pressure of death!" Meng Haoran had some doubts, but he remembered something in the twinkling of an eye. At this time, it should be bawente.


    I''m afraid they can''t even go to the soul world this time! Heizaki Ichigo''s strength has not retreated.


    Although he didn''t need himself, Meng Haoran decided to go and see and save the woman.


    As soon as possible, Meng Haoran dodged and left, and the two women of broken bees naturally followed.


    On the other side,


    Shou yashen is fighting with heizaki Ichigo. The two sides are playing up and down, but careful observation will find that heizaki Ichigo has left a hand. He resisted the other party''s attack without even using a solution.


    "What are your intentions?" While playing Kurosaki Ichigo, he can talk distractedly.


    In fact, heizaki Ichigo still has some sympathy for bawente. After knowing their origin, he kept his hands everywhere. Moreover, he still regarded himself as a human in his bones and didn''t want to be involved in the struggle between bawente and death. If bawente didn''t come early, he wouldn''t take action at all.


    This time, he came to save people because bawentes caught Yulong Ishida.


    Like the original work, Ishida Yulong lost his spiritual pressure in the battle of the corpse soul world and has not recovered so far. Moreover, he is still fascinated by Xiangma fangye. He has no resistance to Xiangma fangye''s maternal elder sister. Like heizaki Ichigo, he lost his mother early. He felt the feeling of his mother in Xiangma fangye and made him forget to return, So that I had strange feelings for it.


    At this time, Guhe just came and entangled heizaki Yihu, giving Shouya God a chance to deal with Xiangma fangye.


    Shou yashen is also an owl. He has clever means. He plays around with others. He does everything for his own purpose. This time, he wants to kill Xiangma fangye and use her "only maternal" bawente''s characteristics to give birth to new dolls, so as to improve his strength.


    Shitian Yulong, who has lost his strength, can only watch Xiangma fangye be killed. There is almost no exception, but Meng Haoran is different. He is always tolerant of beauty Meng Haoran.


    When Meng Haoran rushed to the scene, what he saw was the scene that Shouya God wanted to give Xiangma fangye the last blow.


    In the wild laughter of Shouya God and the desperate eyes of Xiangma fangye, Meng Haoran shot, and the speed was fast to the extreme. Without even seeing his shadow, Shouya God found that Xiangma fangye was missing in his own hands.


    "Is that you?" Xiangma fangye looked at Meng Haoran and recognized the man who met her again. If he remembered right, he should be the God of death. Why did he save me.


    "Are you wondering why I saved you?" Meng Haoran pulled out a smile from the corner of his mouth. "There''s no reason. If you really need a reason, it''s that I''m happy."


    Shou yashen also found Meng Haoran at this time. His pupils tightened. Who is he? I don''t know whether he is an enemy or a friend. However, I must kill that woman today.


    "Shou yashen, right? You are so bold! With your poor strength, do you think you can overthrow the God of death? It''s ridiculous." Meng Haoran looked at Shouya and said disdainfully.


    Meng Haoran, the God of hunting arrows, doesn''t have much favor. This guy is a typical black man!


    "Who are you? Don''t meddle in this matter at last." Shouya God''s face changed, but he still wanted to do more than one thing. He can''t be unscrupulous until he successfully entered the corpse soul world and got the badge. Now he''s still a little low-key.


    At this time, heizaki Ichigo has solved Gu Hegang, rushed to Meng Haoran''s side and respectfully said, "master, you''re here too."


    They met for the first time since they came back from the corpse soul world last time, because heizaki Ichigo didn''t know Meng Haoran''s residence, and Meng Haoran didn''t go to Kendo hall.


    Meng Haoran nodded with satisfaction. It seems that heizaki Ichigo''s attitude towards himself has not changed, and it is not worth his teaching him for some time.


    "You''re making so much noise that I''m afraid the whole empty town can feel it. Of course I''ll come and see what''s going on?" Meng Haoran said.


    Then heizaki Ichigo simply told Meng Haoran how he and bawente got into such a situation, and Meng Haoran pretended not to know.


    Shou yashen looked at heizaki Ichigo talking to Meng Haoran and felt a little bad. Heizaki Ichigo''s strength was not worse than him. Now he only had one person, but there were two others. I''m afraid he couldn''t get any benefits. He immediately withdrew.


    "Lord Shouya, I''m late." Just when Shou yashen was going to retreat, a god of death wearing a death bully costume appeared in front of him. It was Shinshu ichise, the former member of the 11th team, who trusted and admired the captain of the 11th team before Geng Mujian 8. Because Geng mujianba defeated the original captain, he became the captain of the 11th team. When the original captain died, he thought his faith could no longer be understood. He also resented jianba and became the God of death of flight.


    Shouya God''s eyes lit up. In this way, he could spell "I''ll listen to you later, so..." and began to command yizhise zhenshu.


    Meng Haoran knew that the purpose of Shouya God was to destroy the corpse soul world. Even he didn''t want to see it happen. Although heizaki Ichigo would stop Shouya God in the end, since he met him, he would solve him by the way.


    Thinking of this, the look in the eyes of Shouya God inevitably brought a trace of killing intention.


    "He is very strong." Meng Haoran''s change was noticed by Xiangma fangye, and she reminded him.


    "Yihu, she''ll give it to you. I''ll help you solve this matter." Meng Haoran said and moved towards Shouya God.


    "Right now, do it." When Meng Haoran was about to approach Shouya God, Shouya God shouted.


    "Shine! Hongxia!" A burst of light made Meng Haoran close his eyes.


    I see. Have you ever robbed people like this? If other people are really cheated by you, after all, the battle in the world of death still depends on your eyes, but what you encounter is your misfortune.

 Chapter 272

    It turned out that at this time, ichiase zhenshu used his ability of soul chopping knife. His soul chopping knife is in the optical system and mobile system, and can use light to fight. In fact, his knife shines like a sun, making other people present white and almost unable to see things normally.


    I have to say that his ability is very practical. If he didn''t encounter too many more wooden swords in the original book, he wouldn''t lose.


    The ability of this ghost system is still very difficult. You will be caught off guard.


    Meng Haoran is no exception. He is slightly affected, but Meng Haoran doesn''t fight with his eyes. His perception allows him to fight without his eyes.


    At the moment, in his perception, Shouya God no longer stayed in place, but went to Xiangma fangye, and yizhise real tree came to him.


    But will Meng Haoran let them do it? The answer is No.


    "Pooch" didn''t mean to show mercy to Yise zhenshu at all. In Yise zhenshu''s frightened eyes, he took out the knife that had pierced his body, and then returned to the original place several times faster than Shou yashen.


    "How is that possible?" At this time, he was close to Xiangma fangye, but found that Meng Haoran, who should have been killed and should be dragged down no matter how bad, looked at him with a smile.


    Shouya God knew that things could not be done. He retreated, and then saw yizhilai real tree lying quietly not far away with blood all over.


    The heart clattered. Did he actually do so many things at that moment? How fast did he do it, and how strong was his strength? Although yizhise zhenshu was not particularly strong, he could explain his existence for seconds.


    Also, how did he adapt so quickly? In that case, he should hardly see it.


    The more he wanted to, the more he was afraid of Meng Haoran.


    "This is..." heizaki Ichigo and Xiangma fangye stared at the scene in front of them. They couldn''t react. They couldn''t see clearly when their eyes lit up just now. They could see the other party kneeling again.


    "Although some bully you, who wants you to die if you have nothing to do? Obviously, you have a long life. If you have to come out to make wind and rain, no wonder others, you should die." In the eyes of Shouya God, Meng Haoran''s figure disappeared again.


    Shouya God felt bad and was about to leave the original place, but it was over, blood gushed out, and his consciousness began to blur.


    "Kazam" was Meng Haoran''s voice when he received his knife. It turned out that the God of hunting arrow had been cut by him and directly killed.


    "Er, er," his eyes flashed unwilling. Finally, Shouya God finally fell down. He died before he got out of the school!


    The bawente crisis that the corpse soul world was supposed to face was transformed into five elements.


    Meng Haoran''s strength was beyond imagination. Xiang Ma fangye was stunned. She didn''t expect to be so strong in her eyes. Er, Shou yashen was solved by his move. Now she doesn''t know what mood it is. There is relief and a trace of pain of rabbit death and fox sorrow.


    Sure enough, he deserves to be a master. I didn''t even catch him just now. I have to continue to work hard.


    Meng Haoran killed Shouya God and felt bored. It was so simple that he solved it. He handed over all the rest to heizaki Yihu, and he was about to turn and leave.


    "Wait, can you take me? I have no place to go." Xiangma fangye stopped Meng Haoran. What he said surprised Meng Haoran, didn''t he? What''s going on?


    As everyone knows, Xiangma fangye was in a hurry to say it. In fact, she is in a mess now. She doesn''t know what to do. Although she is not afraid of death, she doesn''t have the courage to commit suicide. Because she met Meng Haoran and he saved herself today, she can''t help being close to Meng Haoran.


    "All right!" Meng Haoran nodded and took her away.


    But after walking for a while, Meng Haoran suddenly changed his face and said to the surrounding air, "take her back first. I''ll come when I have something to do."


    Meng Haoran disappeared directly in front of Xiangma fangye, but two women appeared in front of Xiangma fangye. They said to some confused Xiangma fangye, "then come with us!"


    Starting to lead the way in front, Xiangma fangye stamped his feet and followed up.


    What on earth made him leave in such a hurry, and he walked so fast that he didn''t even see in that direction.


    How is that possible? I actually felt a momentum obviously belonging to the king level. Although it was hidden deeply, it could not hide from me. Meng Haoran left in a hurry because he felt the breath of the king level.


    Spirit king? He is also one of the three elders of the spirit palace. The reason for this inference is that the breath is obviously not empty. The empty breath is not so peaceful.


    In pursuit of breath, Meng Haoran came to a restaurant, "Chinese cuisine", is it here?


    After taking a deep breath, Meng Haoran went in.


    The business in the restaurant was good. It was almost full of people. Meng Haoran locked his goal at the first time. A very ordinary looking girl near the window in the South was enjoying her lunch gracefully.


    "Is that her? Why is she a woman!" Meng Haoran was a little surprised that his goal was actually a woman.


    There is some disharmony. There is nothing to say about her body and skin. It is called a perfect, but that face destroys all this. This ordinary face should not appear on her face.


    Is it a disguise? Meng Haoran suddenly came up with such an idea, and immediately affirmed it, because after careful observation, he found that the woman''s face should be a human skin mask, and her skin color is slightly different from that in other places.


    "Mind if I do it here? There''s no place around." Meng Haoran walked up to the girl and said, it looks like a to eat.


    The girl raised her head and looked like Meng Haoran. Meng Haoran, who looked like the eyes of the star Gang, jumped in her heart. It was so beautiful. Meng Haoran had never been related. Unexpectedly, she had such eyes, as if she could speak. It was so pure and flawless.


    "Good!" The crisp voice is extraordinary and comfortable, which greatly increases Meng Haoran''s interest in this woman. Such a perfect woman just doesn''t know how she looks.


    Meng Haoran had already confirmed that she was the king level master she was going to be. Although she was hiding well, her hidden extraordinary revealed everything about her.

 Chapter 273

    Meng Haoran was not polite and sat down directly.


    "Waiter, order." I''m really going to eat here.


    Casually ordered a few dishes and began to wait.


    Meng Haoran didn''t go to chat up rashly. Although he also wanted to know the real identity of the other party, he couldn''t be so direct.


    The girl was just the beginning, but Meng Haoran said a word and didn''t pay attention to him anymore. She ate her own food seriously.


    Meng Haoran looked at her strangely. Is it really so delicious? How can you enjoy it so much.


    Yes, in Meng Haoran''s eyes, he obviously sees that the other party is in a very good mood. Although they can''t see it on the surface, their eating speed shows everything. How long has it been since they ate.


    Meng Haoran was stunned. In just a few minutes, she had eaten three bowls of rice and four dishes.


    At this time, Meng Haoran also found that more than 10 plates had been stacked on the table. How did she put so many things in her stomach.


    "Ah! It''s delicious." The girl finished a bowl of rice again and stretched herself. It seems that she is full. But he found Meng Haoran looking at her directly.


    I can''t help but feel embarrassed. For a time, I was so happy because the food was so delicious that I forgot how shocking it was for ordinary people to eat like this.


    "Well, you go on." Meng Haoran felt the girl''s eyes, and the other party lowered his head.


    "I... I just thought it was delicious, so I ate more" was very quiet.


    The scene was a little awkward. Fortunately, Meng Haoran''s dishes came up at this time.


    The waiter also looked at the plate next to the girl in surprise. He didn''t expect that people can''t judge by appearance. She can eat so much.


    But they also leave soon. They make money only when they eat more.


    In order to ease the atmosphere, Meng Haoran also began to eat and shifted his attention.


    Meng Haoran was surprised that the girl opposite him had been looking at him since then. There was a embarrassed expression on her face. It seemed that there was something difficult to say.


    Finally, Meng Haoran finished eating and found that the girl was still dull and didn''t mean to leave.


    "What''s the matter with you? Don''t you have no money?" Meng Haoran asked casually, but found that the girl didn''t refute, but looked at him with a look of how you know. He was speechless in an instant.


    ¡­¡­


    "Thank you so much just now! I don''t know how much I have to pay for dinner." The girl said gratefully to Meng Haoran. Just now Meng Haoran directly helped her pay.


    I''m afraid I don''t even know what money is! Meng Haoran looked at the girl and thought, if she is really the elder of the spirit palace.


    At this time, Meng Haoran didn''t think about the girl to the spirit king, but guessed that she might be one of the three elders, which was amazing enough.


    But the fact is beyond Meng Haoran''s imagination. The girl''s real identity is the spirit king. To be exact, she is a part of the spirit king and comes to play in this world.


    As the spirit king, she doesn''t need money at all, and she basically doesn''t need to eat when she reaches that state. Absorbing the spirit son can ensure her life, so there will be the scene just now.


    Before Meng Haoran felt the breath of the spirit king, it was when she just appeared in the world. As soon as she came out, she was near the restaurant. Then she smelled the smell, entered the restaurant and ordered dishes in a muddle. Finally, after eating, she found that others wanted to give something called money. She would be in a daze if she didn''t have it.


    "So what are your next plans?" Meng Haoran asked.


    "I don''t know! I just came out because I was bored at home. Now I don''t know what to do. Why don''t you think about it for me?" Said looking forward to Meng Haoran.


    I''ll go. What''s going on? Naturally? Meng Haoran was unable to vomit.


    In fact, the separation of the spirit king is really natural. Different from the noumenon, although she has some memories of the noumenon, she has not experienced human and worldly sophistication. She has always been a puppet in the spirit king''s palace since she was made, resulting in a small psychological age, and the dignity shown in the spirit king''s palace is also pretended.


    "Well, you must first have a place to live and go to an intermediary..." Meng Haoran really considered it for her.


    However, he found that the other party looked at him blankly.


    "Then what should I do? I didn''t understand. What''s an intermediary?" the girl stuck out her tongue. It looked very cute.


    Dare to feel that I just wasted my efforts. I forgot that she didn''t understand the present world at all. It seems that it''s useless to tell her. For a time, Meng Haoran also didn''t have a good idea. I completely forgot that I can actually ignore this matter and unknowingly entered the state.


    Finally, Meng Haoran thought of a good idea and directly sent her to Puyuan Xizhu to settle down.


    He said it was a friend of his who lived with him for a period of time and successfully solved the matter. Puyuan Xizhu didn''t find anything different about the girl and regarded her as an ordinary human. Although he had doubts about Meng Haoran''s giving her to himself, he still agreed. Meng Haoran still couldn''t provoke him.


    So far, Lingwang separated and lived in Puyuan store. Although he was reluctant at the beginning, there was no conflict when Meng Haoran promised to take her often.


    Meng Haoran''s move made her a successful friend of the girl. The relationship between the two became a lot closer.


    "In the end, I forgot to ask her name." Back home, Meng Haoran reluctantly shook his head and was drunk.


    Meng Haoran, who returned home, also found that there was another member in his family, Xiang Ma fangye, who also remembered that it seemed like such a thing.


    Xiangma fangye didn''t seem to get along well with the two women. No wonder Meng Haoran turned a woman home for no reason, which made the broken bee two women who had regarded Meng Haoran as their own men very uncomfortable.


    At this time, broken bee has completely regarded herself as Meng Haoran''s woman. She doesn''t know that in her heart, Meng Haoran''s position has completely surpassed yeyi and become her most important person.


    Meng Haoran naturally didn''t deliberately explain anything, and there was no need. If he couldn''t accept all this, he couldn''t become his own woman.


    Alas, Meng Haoran''s charm is still too big. After a long time of contact, he unconsciously falls into it. Meng Haoran feels helpless and secretly rejoices.

 Chapter 274

    "Is this...?" Meng Haoran looked at the scene with some doubts and remembered that he should still be sleeping at home. How did he come here in a twinkling of an eye? With their own strength, no one can bring themselves here without being aware of it?


    By the way, it looks familiar here. It exists in the palace of the universe. Isn''t it my soul world?


    "Hee hee, master, you''re here." When Meng Haoran knew it, Haoyue appeared in front of him.


    "What the hell is going on? How can I suddenly appear here?" Meng Haoran asked, generally speaking, except in special stages, if you want to complete liberation or between life and death, death can''t enter the soul world.


    "Master, have you understood the power of rules for some time? It''s time for the third liberation. Today I call you for this."


    Meng Haoran was stunned, and then he was overjoyed. Although he had understood the rules and his strength had completely reached the king level, which was no less than the emperor level, if he could liberate again, his strength would soar again in an instant, not to mention reaching 7 stars, at least there would be no enemy under 7 stars.


    "What exactly should I do?" Meng Haoran asked, some can''t wait.


    "The so-called third liberation, that is, the king''s solution, can''t be justified. If the first solution is the threshold to enter the strong, and the second solution is to officially become the strong, then the king''s solution is the sign of becoming a hegemon. In this world, only when you reach the King level will you be looked at by the world''s will, so as to obtain the blessing of the power of rules and the evolution of life."


    "The king level can''t compete with the king level at all. Of course, the master is a special case. Generally speaking, after understanding the king''s solution, he will get the gift of the world''s will, so that he can get the corresponding ability and attached rules, and the master has understood the rules first, so the ability of the king''s solution can''t be generated automatically."


    "Can''t generate automatically? What does that mean?" Meng Haoran was puzzled and felt a little bad,


    "It means that if the master doesn''t understand the ability, this ability will never appear, but" Haoyue tilted her mouth and said it in a strange tone.


    "What? There''s such a thing. Why didn''t you tell me earlier!" Meng Haoran is stupid. So he has no ability, but it''s wrong! How can no ability be called liberation? "It should be more than that?"


    "The master is smart. If he really doesn''t have the ability, the master who understands the rules independently is worse than those defective products. In fact, as long as he understands the rules independently, Wang Jie''s ability can be selected, but there is only one chance."


    Meng Haoran quickly asked about the causes and consequences. Only then did he understand the benefits of the power of independent understanding of rules. Because it is the power of independent understanding of rules, his soul chopping knife is more plastic and will not be forcibly endowed with ability. Instead, he selects several directions according to its characteristics, and then asks the Lord to choose what kind of ability he wants.


    Of course, according to the potential of the soul chopping blade owner, the choice of direction also changes, usually about 3.


    "Because the master''s talent is very high, the master has five directions to choose this time, namely plundering, killing, returning to nothingness, fortune and gathering"


    "Plundering, killing, returning to nothingness, fortune and gathering! What are the specific effects?" One out of five, why not all five? Meng Haoran thought greedily, otherwise he wouldn''t have to take so much trouble to choose.


    "Plunder: under certain conditions, you can plunder something from each other, which can be talents, and skills."


    "Killing: when you enter the killing state, you are immune to all control abilities. After each successful killing, your strength will be temporarily improved and a certain degree of injury will be recovered."


    "Return to nothingness: one sound can only be used three times. Each use can specify a world to turn into nothingness, but the star level of the world cannot be higher than that of the user, and one star will be lost each time."


    "Good fortune: it achieves the body of good fortune and is very fast in understanding the rules of good fortune."


    "Centralized transportation: it takes a short time to consume a period of luck, which makes your character explode and obtain all kinds of opportunities against the sky, but it will be bad luck later."


    After hearing Haoyue''s introduction to the five abilities, Meng Haoran took a breath. I went. Each one was so against the sky that Meng Haoran didn''t know how to choose.


    With plunder, you can get all kinds of abilities as long as you seize the opportunity in the future, and you can easily become a versatile person; With killing, the combat effectiveness will be greatly increased. It is a sharp weapon against group attack!


    Return to nothing, everything returns to nothing, which is equivalent to the ultimate killer. Is there any way to destroy the world? It''s simply a nuclear weapon! However, even if it can only be used three times, the side effects are still so great that it will not be used until it is necessary to die. Besides, Meng Haoran is not the kind of person who can destroy the world.


    Although it is very simple to say that creation is the body of creation, in fact, this is the most fierce. It is extremely difficult to understand the power of rules, let alone the power of creation, and become the body of creation. It is like opening a cheating device to understand the rules of creation, which will be of great benefits in the future.


    Gathering and transportation is also a fierce force. It can be called a necessary big killing device for the protagonist. When in danger, the user can turn the plate by Jedi.


    After thinking for a long time, Meng Haoran finally gave up killing, returning to nothingness and gathering. Although killing is good, it is not as good as others. After all, it only increases some group warfare ability; No strong man is strong, but there are too many restrictions. In addition, as long as you reach the peak of which star, you will be invincible on which star. It doesn''t matter at all.


    Meng Haoran has been entangled in plunder and creation for a long time. In fact, Meng Haoran wants to choose plunder, because as long as he finds the existence with the power of creation in the future, he can have the body of creation by using plunder, but how valuable the body of creation is. Whether he can meet it is a problem and can''t afford to wait! On the other hand, it becomes the body of creation, and the difficulty of understanding the power of creation is greatly reduced. After that, only understanding the power of creation to a certain extent can create their own ability. It takes more time than plundering.


    "It''s fate." Meng Haoran finally made a decision, and he thought he could understand the fourth liberation. At that time, he may have a chance to choose the same ability.


    "Decided?"


    "It''s decided!" Meng Haoran nodded fiercely, and then lost consciousness.


    Outside, Meng Haoran''s body is changing unconsciously.

 Chapter 275

    The next day, Meng Haoran opened his eyes and felt his body for the first time.


    "Didn''t you say that you have become the body of creation? There is no feeling." Meng Haoran experienced it carefully for a long time and didn''t find any change in his body.


    Suddenly Meng Haoran patted his forehead, "I forgot that the use of the body of creation is reflected in understanding the rules of creation. I''ve made a mistake." He quickly crossed his knees to understand the rules of nature.


    This time, I finally found the change. Darling, I never thought it would be so easy to understand the rules. This speed is a hundred times faster than that of the body without creation. In his opinion, it would take decades and hundreds of years for him to achieve seven stars by understanding the rules, but now he finds that he will achieve seven stars in only one year or so.


    "It''s worth it. Fortunately, I chose fortune." Meng Haoran smiled happily. It is really his greatest gain to get this system in this world.


    Originally, it is impossible for the body of creation to be born in this 7-star world. It simply does not have the ability to accommodate the body of creation. Even if it is born by chance, I''m afraid there is only one result of the destruction of the world. Only the 9-star world can have the body of creation.


    The reason why Meng Haoran can achieve the body of creation has something to do with himself, because his own potential is too high. He has the possibility to achieve the body of creation. In addition, he has understood the way of creation. Finally, because of the particularity of the world, the soul ability has been developed, which has achieved his body of creation.


    The most important thing is that he is not a person in this world. Even if he has achieved the body of creation, the world will not be destroyed.


    Although Meng Haoran wanted to practice all the time at the moment, he still stopped practicing temporarily because he promised someone to take her to play yesterday.


    After having breakfast in a hurry, he told the broken bee three people to look after the house and not to follow him, so he left in their sad eyes.


    "You finally came. I thought you weren''t coming?" Meng Haoran saw the figure standing at the door of Puyuan store all the way.


    "Hehe, isn''t it early now? Have you been waiting here for a long time?"


    "No, but the people here are really boring." The fact is that because they don''t know her specific identity, Puyuan they don''t like to talk to her. The most important thing is that every time they face her, they always have a subconscious feeling of being short. This feeling makes them subconsciously spare her.


    In fact, this is because the realm of the spirit king''s separation is the king level after all, and he is still the authentic God of death, so he has a natural pressure on the non King level. Of course, it has something to do with her less powerful control than Meng Haoran.


    "Let me go! I''ll take you to have a good time today." Meng Haoran said and naturally took her hand.


    The spirit king was stunned and then smiled. This feeling is good. All the time, others have been respectful to her. They are afraid to ignore her because of her strength and status. She has a full sense of distance, which makes her feel lonely.


    Moreover, her own authority also made other people dare not be so close to him, so she felt a different feeling when she met Meng Haoran''s accident, and naturally became much closer to Meng Haoran.


    This is also because Meng Haoran''s life level is similar to her, which makes Meng Haoran have enough low spirit to do so. If others do this, I''m afraid they will immediately feel uncomfortable, just like doing something heinous.


    On this day, Meng Haoran and Edwina played all over konzuo town. They went to shopping malls, amusement parks and parks as long as they could play.


    During this period, they also exchanged names with each other and knew that their name was Edwina, but they called each other brother Meng and Wenna. From the address, we know that their relationship has made progress again.


    In a cafe, Meng Haoran and Edwina sit opposite each other. Edwina is drinking coffee happily.


    "It''s bitter, but then it''s sweet. Is this the so-called coffee? It''s really a good thing." Edwina was in a very good mood at this time. Accompanied by Meng Haoran, a big brother, she experienced the happiness she had not seen for a long time, which she had never experienced in the spirit palace


    Friends? Is he my first friend? Is a human, human life is very short, if he dies, who can I find to play with me?


    By the way, I''m the spirit king! After his death, I''ll let him come to the spirit palace to accompany me, so I have one more playmate.


    At the thought of this, Edwina''s eyes flashed with a smile.


    "Well, did you have a good time today?" Meng Haoran asked. He couldn''t help smiling when he remembered that a curious baby of Edwina asked him that. Edwina''s cute stupidity made Meng Haoran completely regard Edwina as an unwise sister. Meng Haoran cherished the feeling similar to brother and sister.


    "Well, I''m so happy. This is the first time I''m so happy. Can you play with me in the future?" Then he looked forward to Meng Haoran. After Meng Haoran nodded, he jumped up excitedly, and then a kiss came up on Meng Haoran''s left face.


    Looking at Edwina, who was completely unconscious, Meng Haoran touched his face, which was taken advantage of, and was impolite.


    Somehow, staying with Edwina, Meng Haoran felt the usual calm and forgot his troubles. Edwina''s laughter and smiling face made Meng Haoran never get tired of it. As long as she could keep this smile, Meng Haoran felt very happy.


    One day''s play didn''t make Meng Haoran and Edwina feel tired and satisfied. At Edwina''s proposal, Meng Haoran and Edwina were going to the bar in the evening to have a look and dance. In other words, they rarely went to that occasion.


    Modern night is not like ancient times. It is also more lively than the day. Countless people who like nightlife are alive at this time. The lights are wine green and the different atmosphere makes people more excited.


    "Music bar" is a very common name. The destination of Meng Haoran and Edwina is here, because melodious music comes from it, which attracts Meng Haoran.


    When Meng Haoran walked in, he found that this place was not as simple as he thought. There were more than a thousand people, and it looked special today. People''s faces were very excited and looked forward to the stage. They seemed to be waiting for something.


    "Come out, come out, the dance king comes out." A loud cry rang out.

 Chapter 276

    I saw a beautiful bubbling beauty coming out of the background. Her upper body was a huge jacket just covered, and her lower body was a pair of extremely short hot pants.


    As the king of dance, she actually had this talent. After coming out, she was not vague and began to dance by herself.


    While Meng Haoran and other men were fascinated, Edwina pulled his clothes. He turned and looked at the lovely Edwina with her mouth.


    "What? She''s nothing to look at." Somehow looking at Meng Haoran''s eyes looking straight at the dance king on the stage, she felt uncomfortable, but she didn''t know why she had this feeling.


    "Hehe, let''s go over there!" Meng Haoran also reacted that he was a bit of a gaffe. After all, it was the first time he saw such a hot dance, so some couldn''t react. The cute sister was angry and of course she had to take care of it.


    Meng Haoran said so. Edwina smiled, and then came to a far away place with him.


    Here, there is also a dance floor. Everyone is dancing with the steps of the dance king.


    "Let''s jump, too!" Edwina excitedly pulled Meng Haoran to a place and twisted her body to learn from the people next to her. Meng Haoran had no choice but to follow her..


    Although Edwina doesn''t look beautiful and has an average face, her figure is so hot that these guys ignore her appearance.


    "Tut Tut, what a hot girl! She''s no worse than the dance king''s figure, but her face is not good. However, her head is the same. The dance king''s woman doesn''t have my share. This girl should have a good taste." He was one of the three men Meng Haoran noticed. He looked ferocious and dressed in non mainstream clothes. At first glance, he was not a good man.


    "Yes, brother, you should let us have soup when you eat meat!" The two younger brothers nearby hurriedly ran and looked at Edwina.


    These three are members of the underworld. They have been wandering in major romantic places for a long time. They always identify the target and take it away by force. This is not the first time.


    "Vina, I''ll go to the bathroom." He didn''t pay attention to me. Meng Haoran took a look and didn''t find their Edwina walking towards the three men.


    Then, to outsiders, he seemed to have something to do with the three men. After saying something, he went out together.


    In a dark alley, I saw three men lying on the ground without breathing.


    "I hit my companion with my attention and tried to die." Every time these three people are the guys who have different ideas about Edwina, they are cheated out by Meng Haoran.


    The time during this period was only 2 minutes. Meng Haoran was about to go back to find Edwina, but he found an accident.


    "Eh" Meng Haoran saw two men sneaking out with a linen bag. It looked like a man in the bag.


    Behind the two men was a big bellied middle-aged man. At this time, his expression was vicious and his eyes were fierce.


    "Hum, don''t think it''s great to be a dance king. I''ll use some means. You don''t have to wait for my favor."


    Meng Haoran''s body stopped. The dance king, is she the sister who dances hot on the stage? It seems that she was set by someone!


    Forget it, since you meet it, take care of it! It''s not good for such a good cabbage to be arched by a pig. Save her.


    "What?!" The two men realized that a dark shadow flashed in front of them and then lost consciousness.


    The middle-aged man was shocked at this scene and was about to shout, "bang" a fist directly knocked him unconscious. It was Meng Haoran who shot.


    After solving the three, Meng Haoran opened the sack. Sure enough, she saw that it was the dance king she had seen before. At this time, she had fallen into a coma. She should have been drugged.


    Sleeping beauty! Meng Haoran''s lips are a little dry. I can''t bear it! Then he looked around and found no one. He squatted down and laid his hands on him.


    It''s so slippery and tender. Meng Haoran was reluctant to let go of the touch in his hands, but finally thought that Edwina was still waiting for him.


    After a hard pinch on the king''s huge, and then a wave of her hand directly relieved her coma.


    "Well, this is... Ah!" The dance king opened his eyes and found his situation at the first time. He couldn''t help shouting.


    Meng Haoran quickly covered her mouth. "You see clearly that I saved you. If you understand, nod your head and stop shouting."


    "Well" the dance king also remembered that he seemed tired of dancing, so he went to the backstage to have a rest. Unexpectedly, he was stunned. Aren''t the guys next to him? Now it seems that he was saved by this strange guy and nodded quickly.


    "Thank you, or I will." She looks scared. Although she looks very open and looks like a romantic woman, she is still a virgin. She has never had any close contact with men at all. She wears it because of the need of dancing.


    "You don''t have to thank me. It''s just a coincidence. Anyway, the reward has been given. Well, since you''re all right, I''ll go." after that, Meng Haoran walked into the bar again and left a figure behind.


    "When has the reward been given?" The dance king muttered to himself, but he followed up and wanted to repay Meng Haoran''s life-saving kindness, such as inviting him to dinner. Besides, his work has not been completed today. Although such a thing happened, his professional integrity still needs to be improved.


    "You''re back. Why is it so long?" Meng Haoran was found as soon as he came back, and Edwina ran over directly.

 Chapter 277

    "So? Are you still happy?" Meng Haoran asked with a smile, diverting his attention.


    "En" Edwina nodded and didn''t pester Meng Haoran for so long.


    After that, Meng Haoran and Edwina continued to stay in the bar for 2 hours and didn''t leave until late at night. During this period, they saw the dance king leading the dance on the stage again. Looking at the enthusiastic attitude of the people, Meng Haoran couldn''t help feeling a little proud. It felt really good.


    "Thank you. I had a good time today." In front of Puyuan store, Edwina kisses Meng Haoran''s face again, and then runs in quickly.


    Back home, Meng Haoran was surprised to find that the three women in the family stayed together to watch TV. As soon as they saw him coming back, they turned their eyes to him.


    "What the hell did you do? Why didn''t you let me follow?" The broken bee''s tone was a little resentful, and she was dissatisfied with Meng Haoran''s behavior today. Helibel didn''t speak, but I''m afraid the eyes of exploration were the same.


    Is this jealous? It''s just a day! But it also means that they really care about me. Let''s tell them something.


    "Went to play with a new friend." Naturally.


    "Female?" The broken bee thought Meng Haoran wouldn''t answer, but she answered. She knew that the other party still had his own. She was a little happy, but she still asked.


    "Well, I knew her yesterday. When I left suddenly, I felt her breath. She was king level. I didn''t expect that she was a woman. I unknowingly became friends with her." Meng Haoran did not hide it.


    "King level?" Now it''s the broken bee''s turn and holly Bell''s surprise. Is it true that there is that realm, and it''s still a woman? Meng Haoran has put forward this realm many times. This time, even the broken bee believes it.


    As for the Xiangma fangye on one side, he was confused and didn''t know what Meng Haoran was talking about.


    At this time, Xiangma fangye''s mood was very complex. At that time, he was only hot headed and asked to come to Meng Haoran. Now he wants to meet Meng Haoran only twice, and there is no special relationship. What is it like to stay at his home.


    Meng Haoran didn''t find Xiangma fangye''s mind. He promised to let Xiangma fangye live in on a whim.


    "Well, it should be on the side of death, so I didn''t let you meet her." Meng Haoran explained that the two women were relieved.


    Then "did you eat so late?" Broken bee took off Meng Haoran''s coat with the appearance of a virtuous wife, but her eyes looked forward to it. Today''s dinner was prepared by her, just to let Meng Haoran taste her craft.


    This is the first time that the broken bee cooks for a man. As the leader of the second God of death team, a noble patriarch, she basically doesn''t cook, and no one is qualified to let her cook. Now Meng Haoran has become the first man to let her cook.


    If those who know her in the corpse soul world knew that she would cook for a man, I''m afraid even her chin would be scared!


    Meng Haoran wanted to say that he had eaten it, but when he saw that the broken bee was obviously wrong, he changed his mouth and said, "not yet?"


    "Really? I''ll heat you up." The broken bee was surprised, and then entered the kitchen.


    At this time, Holly bell went to Meng Haoran''s side to act as his maid and help Meng Haoran massage.


    Xiangma fangye looked at the harmonious scene and felt that he was a little out of place. At the same time, he envied the broken bee and helibel, and envied their close relationship with Meng Haoran.


    Not all. The dishes on the table are ready. Although they are not very fresh, it can be seen that broken bees use a lot of thought. Basically, the dishes have not moved. In the expectation of broken bees, Meng Haoran began to wolf down and solve it like wind and clouds.


    "Well, it''s delicious." Meng Haoran said with satisfaction. To tell the truth, he didn''t expect it to be so delicious. It seems that someone''s Kung Fu is still good.


    Got a positive evaluation, the smile on the broken bee''s face became more and more brilliant, "I''ll cook it for you every day after that." This sentence blurted out.


    Meng Haoran looked at her with a strange look. Isn''t this a hint of confession?


    Although the broken bee was uncomfortable, she still looked at Meng Haoran. It was a great effort to say so with her character. If Meng Haoran didn''t agree, I''m afraid she would be very sad.


    Of course, Meng Haoran won''t let his sister down: "of course it''s good."


    As soon as Meng Haoran''s words came out, broken bee was completely relieved. He accepted me. At this moment, she felt that she was the happiest woman in the world.


    "Come to my room later." The broken bee summoned up the courage to say, and then fled without waiting for Meng Haoran''s reaction.


    "Er" Meng Haoran touched his nose and looked awkwardly at Xiangma fangye and helibel. He didn''t expect that broken bees also had this side.


    "Then let''s have a rest!" After talking, Meng Haoran went to the broken bee''s room, and his heart was boiling with blood.

 Chapter 278

    "I don''t know how Wenna has been lately." Thinking that he hadn''t seen her for so long, Meng Haoran decided to go and have a look. He told the second daughter his decision. With their consent, Meng Haoran set out for Puyuan store.


    At this time, Edwina was playing a game console in Puyuan store, which was obtained from Xizhu Puyuan.


    "Alas, brother Meng hasn''t come to me yet. I''m so bored." Edwina is a little bored. She hasn''t been out this week.


    At this time, a strange wave was felt by Edwina. Her innocent little face suddenly changed. "This is... The breath of the virtual king. It will appear in the world. No, I''m not its opponent now. What should I do?" As a part of the spirit king, she knows the strength of the virtual king, and she is not its opponent at all.


    Although she was an old opponent, she still couldn''t guess how the virtual king suddenly came to this world.


    Is it for me? Or are there other purposes?


    Even though she knew she might not be an opponent, Edwina still planned to see it, so regardless of whether it would be exposed or not, she directly used the instant step of death to disappear.


    "Eh? She is the God of death? Why didn''t she find it before." When Edwina left, hisuke Urahara found her spiritual pressure and was surprised. He thought the other party was an ordinary person.


    What is she going to do? Puyuan Xizhu thought so and went out most. There was also a black cat with him. Yeyi, their realm could not feel the virtual king who had arrived.


    Meng Haoran was on his way to Puyuan store, but a black cavity suddenly blocked in front of him, and then six figures came out of it.


    "Is this the world? The aura is so thin." The head frowned a little. "Go and find the guy Dili said. I want to see what kind of character he is. He is so respected by Dili."


    "Yes, Wang." The other five disappeared in an instant.


    Meng Haoran looked at the middle-aged man in front of him. He had determined that the man should be another of the three kings of the virtual circle, but why did he come to me? What happened.


    Besides, I''m drunk because I can''t see it here.


    This is also because Meng Haoran''s hidden Kung Fu is too good. If he doesn''t want to be exposed, in the eyes of others, he is an ordinary human to the extreme. It is precisely because of this separation of the spirit king that he has never found Meng Haoran''s identity.


    Now it''s the same. The new virtual king stood in front of Meng Haoran, but thought Meng Haoran was an ordinary man and couldn''t see him, so he directly ignored Meng Haoran.


    But it''s good to pretend that you don''t know what you''re coming for before you can''t find out. Let them look for it again. Thinking of Meng Haoran, he walked to Puyuan store without seeing anything.


    "Brother Meng! Why are you here? No, he can''t see me now." However, Meng Haoran didn''t follow people''s wishes. When Meng Haoran was about to leave, he found that Edwina actually appeared in his eyes.


    Because she was too self righteous, she didn''t carefully observe Meng Haoran''s eyes, otherwise she would definitely find the smile in Meng Haoran''s eyes.


    "Eh? Where''s the king level strong man? Is he the one I''m looking for?" Edwina''s arrival attracted the eyes of the big man, and Edwina looked at him with a dignified face.


    The scarcity of King level strong people, especially in this world, makes the big man subconsciously think that he is the person he is looking for.


    At this time, Edwina was dressed as a god of death. Her face was blocked by a layer of fog. She couldn''t see clearly. She looked like a man.


    It has to be said that Edwina''s hiding means is still good. Even the virtual king has not found her real identity.

 Chapter 279

    The meeting of the two giants made the atmosphere dignified, and the collision of momentum made the sky cloudy.


    "Very well, you are the man that emperor lie said. Introduce yourself to lion mania. You belong to one of the three virtual kings with emperor lie." The middle-aged man introduced himself.


    Edwina''s face hidden in the fog changed. What the hell? Who is the man that dilly said? Inexplicable.


    It seems that he recognized the wrong person. Is he here to find someone?


    "Have you forgotten me? Don''t you know my appearance, little lion." Edwina''s neutral voice sounded, which stunned Meng Haoran. If I didn''t know you were Edwina, I really thought you were a man.


    "This voice, this dress, is the spirit king?" The lion maniac found that the God of death in front of him was not the enemy of their virtual kings? Why is she here? Is she also looking for the human king level? The human king level has joined hands with the God of death? No, it should not be possible. Didn''t emperor lie say that the human has sworn! He can''t lie to me.


    In other words, lion maniac came here today because he learned about Meng Haoran from emperor lie. If Meng Haoran wants to become the same existence as the virtual king, he naturally wants to tell the other two about it. After knowing it, he became interested in Meng Haoran and wanted to see if Meng Haoran really has that strength, So he came with his own escort.


    He didn''t expect such a coincidence. He actually met his old rival Lingwang shortly after he came out. At this time, he has completely confirmed the identity of the other party. The unique spirit pressure belonging to Lingwang can''t be fake.


    "I didn''t expect to meet you here. How about a fight?" The lion''s crazy eyes were full of war.


    Meng Haoran looked at all this openly. At this time, he was a little confused. In his eyes, the elder of the Lingwang palace was actually the Lingwang. Is there any mistake? The Lingwang was actually a woman and so weak? Yes, it is weak.


    In Meng Haoran''s perception, the strength of the spiritual king in front of him has just reached the king level. If he is really the spiritual king, he must be stronger. Otherwise, how to suppress the other three elders to become the spiritual king is unscientific!


    Meng Haoran did not expect that the spiritual king in front of him belonged to the existence of the spiritual King''s separation, and his strength was naturally inferior to his own.


    "Fight, here? You''re not afraid of the gates of hell." Edwina''s tone was a little cynical. She didn''t say that she couldn''t fight each other at all now. This is the present world. If it was destroyed because of the battle, the loss would be very large, and how many innocent people would die. Of course, the most important thing is that these kings have a characteristic. If they really cause great damage to the world, there will be the gate of hell, and they will have a lot of trouble at that time.


    It is precisely because of this characteristic that she came here, because she can''t fight in this world.


    The lion maniac on the opposite side was also stupid. He remembered that this was the king level in the world. No matter how he shot, it would be no problem above the king level. Of course, if he used the power below the king level, it would be all right, but that would be meaningless. There must be no one on both sides.


    Meng Haoran was a little strange. What about this world? Can it be said that their battle will cause the gate of hell? Why don''t they fight like this.


    Silence, the two sides fell into silence again, and no one spoke. Lion maniac was waiting for his subordinates to find Meng Haoran''s news, while Edwina was very curious about his actions and wanted to stay and have a look.


    Meng Haoran is neither going nor not going at this time. It''s a little tangled. Let''s go! The man he''s looking for is right here. Don''t go! He is nothing here alone. You know, now he is regarded as an ordinary person by both sides.


    When Meng Haoran hesitated, two figures rushed over from a distance.


    "I can''t go now." It was hisuke Urahara and yeyi who came.


    Puyuan Xizhu was confused by the strangeness in front of him when he came. Is the invisible God of death above Edwina? And who is the middle-aged man confronting her? Although he can''t feel his momentum, there is a shivering feeling in the depths of his soul, as if he felt some terrible existence..


    Yeyi also saw Meng Haoran, and looked at the man who had turned the world upside down in the corpse soul world with complex eyes.


    Their arrival did not attract the attention of both sides. For people at their level, Puyuan''s strength is too insignificant, just like a mole ant, and the giant will never pay attention to the mole ant under his feet.


    It would have been better if it had been like this, but the next sentence of Puyuan Xizhu stabbed the hornet''s nest. "Meng Haoran, you are also there!"


    "Meng Haoran!!" As soon as the lion maniac heard these three words, he cast his eyes. He knew that the name of the person he was looking for was Meng Haoran, and immediately locked Meng Haoran.


    At this time, Edwina also changed her complexion and turned her eyes to Meng Haoran. Can you say?


    Meng Haoran smiled awkwardly. He didn''t intend to hide, but directly stood up, and then the breath belonging to the king level realm was released. "Yes, I think the person you''re looking for is me."


    As soon as he said this, the lion''s crazy eyes lit up. As expected, it can''t be underestimated. I couldn''t find it hidden. He couldn''t help looking up and down at Meng Haoran. Finally, he came to a conclusion that he didn''t believe in himself. It was unfathomable. The faint breath reminded him of the virtual emperor.


    "How could it be that brother Meng was..." Edwina was surprised and covered her mouth with her hand, and her voice became as crisp as before.


    "I didn''t expect that you are the king of spirit! I hide my strength for everyone''s good." Meng Haoran didn''t lie. He really guessed wrong.


    At this time, Puyuan Xizhu and yeyi were petrified. What did they hear? The God of death is the spirit king. If they heard correctly, now the spirit king in their eyes is the cute sister Meng Haoran brought to them for the night! The peak of their three views.


    If she is the spirit king, who is the one who can confront her, the virtual king?


    Now they have completely opened their eyes. The legendary characters actually appear here. What''s more surprising is that the two sides have an equal attitude towards Meng Haoran.


    Who is Meng Haoran sacred? Yeyi and Puyuan Xizhu feel the mystery of Meng Haoran again.

 Chapter 280

    "Come on! What''s the matter with me?" Meng Haoran is also a little embarrassed now. He didn''t expect that things would develop like this.


    I didn''t expect that the spirit king was Edwina. I had a task to help the virtual circle defeat death, and I didn''t want to give up the task reward. The reward was too tempting, so I had to face Edwina in the future.


    "I came to see you this time to see who is sacred who can form an alliance with us. Now I finally got my wish. It''s better to meet than to be famous. You are qualified to be on an equal footing with us." Said the lion madly, not avoiding others at all.


    Meng Haoran felt bad as soon as the old fox and the lion were crazy. Sure enough, others looked at themselves with strange eyes,


    Edwina''s eyes looking at Meng Haoran were full of surprise and disbelief. How could it be that Meng Haoran''s brother was a virtual gang and the enemy of death? Edwina felt very painful when she thought that brother Meng was the enemy.


    "This is not true, brother Meng, tell me?" With the last hope, Edwina wanted to hear Meng Haoran say that they were all jokes.


    Meng Haoran smiled bitterly. Although he can deceive Edwina now, he didn''t do that. It''s better to compensate her in the future.


    Meng Haoran''s acquiescence made Edwina heartache. She didn''t know what position Meng Haoran was in her heart, but at this moment she felt that the sky was going to fall, which was a feeling that she couldn''t speak.


    Suddenly, Edwina waved her hand, a gate appeared, and then threw herself into it without hesitation. A tear flowed down and fell into Meng Haoran''s hand.


    Meng Haoran was speechless. Was he wrong?


    "Well, let''s go first." Seeing that the situation was bad, Puyuan Xizhu immediately withdrew.


    It seems that he is really an empty party. If I want to find a way, a blue dye will give me a headache. Now there is a more difficult Meng Haoran.


    Puyuan Xizhu and yeyi''s departure did not arouse Meng Haoran''s concern, and they disdained to stop him.


    "Brother, what''s the matter? Why did the spirit king leave?" The lion said wildly, looking puzzled. If it weren''t for the cunning in his eyes, he really thought he was an honest man?


    Meng Haoran took a deep breath and adjusted. Although he was dissatisfied with the lion maniac, he didn''t blame him too much. After all, he had to face it sooner or later and was ready to face it sooner or later.


    Meng Haoran also figured out that although he wanted to help the virtual circle defeat the God of death, he didn''t want to kill the spirit king, and he was still the kind who left when he finished.


    "This is not a place to talk. Come with me!" Meng Haoran plans to take him to his home to talk.


    The breath of the lion maniac changed and released a strange soul wave. This is to inform his subordinates that people have found them and let them gather.


    Of course, Meng Haoran won''t wait. He went first with the lion maniac.


    "Why did you come back so soon?" The broken bee found Meng Haoran''s return for the first time and trotted over.


    "This is, are there any guests?" I don''t feel spiritual pressure. I''m an ordinary person.


    "Let me introduce you. This is Xu Wang Di Kuang." Meng Haoran said.


    Virtual king!! Like Puyuan Xizhu''s reaction, broken bee is also stunned. Now she already knows that there is a virtual king. Meng Haoran also told them Meng Haoran''s agreement with the virtual king, but she still can''t accept it for a time.


    "Hello!" From the intimate lion maniac between broken bee and Meng Haoran, it can be seen that their relationship is not general, so he still said hello to Meng Haoran''s face. Otherwise, he may not look at broken bee. Although he is friendly now, it is also because Meng Haoran and he are at the same level.


    "Hello!" The broken bee reacted.


    "I went to the study with him to talk about something." After that, Meng Haoran came to a small room with lion mania. This is where Meng Haoran usually has nothing to read.


    Both sides sat down, Meng Haoran''s expression became serious, "say, what''s the matter with me?" Meng Haoran doesn''t believe that the other party just came to see him. There must be some reason.


    "Hehe, you are really a smart man. I came to see you this time to see if you are qualified to form an alliance with us. On the other hand, I need your help earlier." Speaking of this, the lion looked at Meng Haoran''s face and found that there was no change in Fang. He also appreciated it in his heart. He has a good heart. In this case, it is really possible to succeed this time.


    "Just say what you have!" Meng Haoran didn''t want to be wordy with him. At the same time, he was curious about what it was and asked me for help.


    "It''s a long story. I''ll make a long story short. We King Xu found a relic, which seems to have been handed down from ancient times, but it needs four king level strong people to enter."


    "Ruins? What ruins?" Meng Haoran suddenly became interested. Is it still animation? Why is there a mysterious wind, for relics or something? Meng Haoran first thought of copies and opportunities. As long as they are relics, they represent treasures. There must be good things in them.


    "It seems that you are interested." The lion sees Meng Haoran wildly. This reaction is a joy in his heart. He is not afraid that you are interested, so he climbs. You are not interested.


    "Here''s the thing..." the lion maniac began to tell the origin of the relic.


    It turned out that this was when the three virtual kings didn''t become virtual kings. At that time, the three of them were just ordinary achukas, living a fearful life every day, but one day they found a relic in an accidental place, but the conditions for the entry of the relic were not available. After entering, they passed some tests and got unimaginable benefits, Finally, they successfully promoted to the king level. Finally, the three people jointly killed the two kings at that time. Finally, they led to the virtual emperor before they stopped. At that time, they knew that there were experts such as the virtual emperor in the world.


    At that time, the ruins they entered disappeared after they came out. They actually appeared again recently. Originally, Meng Haoran could not enter this time. At that time, I didn''t expect that it had the requirement to enter this time and needed four king level strongmen, so I found Meng Haoran, otherwise there would be nothing about Meng Haoran at all.


    You know, this is their three deepest secrets.


    Lion maniac just told Meng Haoran about the general situation, but Meng Haoran has been attracted by it. It takes four king levels to enter. It has great benefits. I''m afraid it''s not a problem to break through the seven stars if you''re lucky.

 Chapter 281

    Meng Haoran was greatly interested in the suddenly rising relics, but also had deep doubts. It is reasonable to say that this kind of thing should not exist in the world of death!


    However, Meng Haoran is not a person who is afraid of things. It''s good to take some risks, so he readily agreed to the request of lion maniac and decided to explore with them.


    The lion maniac admired Meng Haoran''s promise without hesitation. He believed them so much and was not afraid that they would join hands to kill him. After all, they could do anything under that great opportunity.


    In fact, this is also the courage of Meng Haoran''s art expert. His strength is not a problem at all, so there is no need to worry. What really happens at that time is the other party.


    However, although I don''t worry about the virtual kings, I still have a certain awe for the ruins, so I also need to have a good understanding.


    "What on earth did you encounter in it last time?" Meng Haoran asked.


    "Now that you''ve promised, I won''t hide anything. After we entered the ruins, we fainted. When we woke up, we found that I was in an abandoned city and didn''t know where it was. Then a mysterious voice came to our mind telling us that as long as we kill 10000 zombies in an hour, we can complete the task and get the reward of potential improvement ¡£¡±


    "We don''t know what a zombie is. Finally, we inadvertently killed a creature similar to human beings, and then we know that it is a zombie. They have the appearance of this person, but they don''t seem to be conscious. They only know to eat, just like da Xu kirian, but they have low strength."


    "Based on our strength at that time, we simply completed the task. Finally, everyone got something called potential pill. Finally, after taking it, we found that the cultivation speed was greatly improved, just like heaven''s help. That''s why the three of us finally broke through the king level. Now we want to come. In fact, everything we have is caused by that small pill. I really don''t know what it is , it''s so magical. "


    The lion crazy said to himself. At this time, Meng Haoran''s heart was filled with stormy waves, zombies, what a familiar name, which often appeared in a film and many novels in previous lives.


    Can we say that the ruins are similar to the existence of the main god space? It is said that people complete the task, and then the task will be rewarded completely, but it''s wrong! Isn''t the space of the LORD God unable to get out after entering? And God''s space is convertible. They just get something fixed.


    I can''t figure it out, but it''s certain that the test of relics may be to complete tasks in other worlds and get rewards.


    It was also a place beyond the world. Meng Haoran didn''t experience it personally and didn''t know what it was. At that time, he planned to go and see it anyway.


    After making up his mind, Meng Haoran pretended to be all ears and continued to listen to Xu Wang, but he didn''t find anything strange.


    A few hours later, lion crazy left with his five men. They agreed to meet in a virtual circle three days later.


    "Sir, are they really the virtual king and his escort?" Helibel looked at Meng Haoran and asked again. Although he was already Meng Haoran''s woman, he was still used to calling Meng Haoran an an adult.


    "Don''t you feel it? The strength of those five guys." Meng Haoran asked back.


    "Just suddenly I can''t accept it." Helibel felt the pressure of those five guys whose strength was no less than his own now. At this time, he found that it was a beautiful thing to meet Meng Haoran. Otherwise, he would always be a frog at the bottom of a well and die of mediocrity.


    It is because Meng Haoran himself has the strength now, and he also has the hope of breaking through the king level. Thinking of this, heliobel''s eyes look at Meng Haoran more and more softly.


    "They''re early. What''s the matter with you?" The broken bee asked. She was also curious about what they talked about in the study.


    Meng Haoran didn''t hide it and told them directly. They were completely shocked when they knew about it. They didn''t expect that there was such a magical place in the world. They all quarreled to have a look.


    Meng Haoran resolutely refused. It needed four king levels to enter. Maybe others could enter after collecting the four king levels, but the unpredictable danger was too great. Meng Haoran was reluctant to let them take risks.


    Under Meng Haoran''s good and bad words, the two women promised not to go, but Meng Haoran also promised to come back alive.


    The next day, Meng Haoran arranged to go back to the virtual night palace after what happened in this world.


    Of course, the broken bees also followed Meng Haoran. They issued an order in the virtual night palace that they were no longer in this period of time. They should not act rashly. After everything waited for their return, Meng Haoran began to wait for the agreed day.


    Lanran and Shiren are puzzled about Meng Haoran''s order, but they also intend to implement it firmly. Meng Haoran didn''t tell them where they were going.


    On the last day, Meng Haoran spent in bed with broken bees and helibel. Because the return date was uncertain, he spent a day with them. His life was very comfortable.


    On the appointed day, Meng Haoran embarked on the journey alone.


    "Is this it?" Meng Haoran looked curiously at the building in front of him. It looked like an ancient palace, covering an area of only 1 square kilometer.


    After setting out, Meng Haoran and the three kings had a round in a secret place, and then led the way down here.


    At this time, Meng Haoran also met the last of the three kings, Tianhu. His name was elegant and feminine, but he was an old man with wisdom in his eyes.


    "This is it. Let''s hurry in!" Emperor lie said impatiently, and then led Meng Haoran to the door of the temple.


    At this time, a red light swept through, "Didi, identity confirmation, four 6-star peak strong, in line with the regulations." Then there was a click and the gate of the palace opened.


    "Well, it''s open at last." The crowd was a little excited.


    Meng Haoran has some ideas at this time. The six-star peak is not the king level. It seems that it is not the product of the world. It is somewhat the same as his own system division! Does it have anything to do with the system.


    With doubts, Meng Haoran and the three entered the hall directly. When they all entered, the door closed immediately. Then "Didi, meet the requirements, and the transmission began."


    A dazzling white light flashed. Meng Haoran only felt that his brain sank and lost consciousness.

 Chapter 282

    I don''t know how long later, Meng Haoran regained his consciousness again.


    "Here is..." when I opened my eyes, I saw myself in the forest. There were three people who were not awake not far from him. When I looked carefully, it was the three virtual king.


    Is it because you are the strongest that you wake up first? Meng Haoran thought deeply. This is the case in the main god space.


    After feeling his power, Meng Haoran changed his complexion and couldn''t use the power of death. Even the power of rules was sealed, which made him a little surprised.


    Even if I am not in the world of death, I should be able to use the power of rules. I understand the existence of rules independently.


    After trying other powers, I found that my situation was the same as that in the world of death. Other abilities could be used, that is, the power obtained in the world of death could not be used. When Meng Haoran couldn''t think about it, there was a systematic sound in his mind


    "Ding, the system found a space conducive to system evolution and began to connect and communicate."


    "Connect successfully, start swallowing..."


    "Phagocytosis failed, start standby mode, host assisted invasion..."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    A series of prompt sounds made Meng Haoran a little confused. What happened, he quickly sorted out the information.


    An hour later, Meng Haoran finally understood his current situation. As he guessed, the relics in the world of death are similar to the existence of the main god space, but it is still a growing main god space. As the initial main god space, it can not forcibly recruit reincarnators for tasks, but can only passively wait for people to enter and then transfer to a world, Carry out the task and finally plunder the rules. After completing the task, you also need to reward them for completing the task, and you can''t bind them.


    God''s space floats disorderly in all worlds, waiting for people to find it, so that they can gradually grow and improve themselves through task plundering rules, and finally gradually evolve into a real God''s space.


    It is precisely because this is only the nascent main god space that the system has the ability to phagocytize and evolve it. However, because the system is also in an incomplete state, phagocytosis failed.


    Of course, the system is better than the newborn god space, so there is an alternative plan, that is, through the host, Meng Haoran, to indirectly enter the interior of the space, gradually invade it, and finally achieve the purpose of phagocytosis.


    During this period, Meng Haoran had to use any power he gained in the world of death. In fact, this is also a kind of imprisonment in the space of the LORD God. I believe that the three virtual kings are the same. They may only use the power of the body, but this remains to be verified.


    Finally, as long as Meng Haoran completes the task of the main god space in this world, the system can completely devour the main god space and evolve.


    Knowing this, Meng Haoran was relieved and even vaguely excited. In this way, he still has great benefits for himself, and he should be carefree without the ability of death world.


    After determining his situation, Meng Haoran began to wait. If he guessed correctly, the task release should be released only after everyone is sober.


    Three hours later,


    The first sober person appeared. It was Tianhu. Meng Haoran was surprised. He didn''t expect that he was the strongest of the three.


    After waking up, Tianhu carefully observed the surroundings and determined that there was no danger before nodding to Meng Haoran.


    Meng Haoran also smiled back. At last, the two continued to wait with tacit understanding. After a while, Emperor lie and lion maniac were almost awake at the same time. It can be seen that their strength was almost the same.


    "You''re awake. This is the task space. It looks much better than last time." Emperor lie first looked at Meng Haoran and Tianhu, then looked around and found that he didn''t know where it was, but there was basically no danger compared with last time.


    Just as emperor lie was about to speak, a rather mechanical voice sounded in everyone''s mind


    "Didi, the legend is completed, reach the mission world, and all staff are safe"


    "Release task: learn the world''s special ability: reading ability. Task time: 3 years. It will be returned automatically after 3 years. You can get corresponding rewards after completing the task."


    Meng Haoran was delighted when he heard the task tip. Although he didn''t know where the world was, his reading ability reminded him of a world full-time hunter, in which the reading ability was the most famous and could be learned.


    The mental ability of the hunter world is defined as the ability to manipulate life energy - freely manipulate the life energy emitted from the body (Qi field), the power used in attack or defense is called mindfulness. Learning this skill is also a condition for becoming a real hunter. Mindfulness can be trained by practice. Anyone can learn it in order not to be used by evil forces. Therefore, it is a skill that people usually don''t know easily.


    If Meng Haoran didn''t guess wrong, the world this time is full-time hunter. In this way, even without the ability of death world, they only use physical ability. The four of them can be called strong. With physical ability, they should be able to fight against SISO''s first-class characters.


    As virtual kings, their three physical abilities can easily lift hundreds of tons of weights, which still has no power of energy blessing.


    "What''s the matter? How do I find myself unable to mobilize energy?" At this time, Tianhu suddenly said.


    "Me too!!!" Others, including Meng Haoran, also said that of course Meng Haoran knows what''s going on.


    After the experiment for a long time, the people finally recognized the reality. They all looked very ugly. In this state, they couldn''t even give play to one percent of their own strength, which made the virtual kings feel deeply uneasy. Without strength, there would be no security.


    "Will it be because it is a relic space?" Meng Haoran warned.


    Meng Haoran said so, they remembered that they may not be in the world they are familiar with.


    "Alas, I''ve been able to take one step at a time. Fortunately, I haven''t encountered any danger at present." Tianhu sighed that everyone also accepted the reality.


    After that, everyone began to discuss how to complete the task. The Task Tips really confused them. What is the reading ability?


    "We can''t discuss anything here. Let''s go out of the forest and inquire about it first, but we''re in this state. Don''t easily provoke the enemy." Tian Hu said that he was still very sober.


    Everyone agreed to Tianhu''s proposal, and then began to walk out of the forest.

 Chapter 283

    Meng Haoran was not an ordinary person, so it was very easy to catch up. Maybe he felt that they were not easy to provoke. The wild animals that used to haunt in the forest subconsciously avoided them. Until the end, he didn''t even meet any danger.


    The forest was not as big as expected, so I came out in about 2 hours.


    "Finally came out." Out of the forest, you can see the country path, and the distant cooking smoke shows that this is not a barren place.


    The air in this world is still very good. Meng Haoran feels the beauty of nature with a piece of green. He has also eliminated a lot of maladjustment when he just came to this world.


    Of course, this is only for Meng Haoran. The other three people are different. As virtual kings, they have long lost their sense of the environment. They take the dark virtual circle all the year round, which makes them feel uncomfortable with everything here and have a desire for destruction. Fortunately, everyone knows moderation and suppresses their instinctive desire for destruction.


    "I feel the breath of the soul. The souls here seem to be very pure." Emperor lie opened his mouth and said that his instinct for emptiness had not disappeared.


    Meng Haoran didn''t answer, but thought deeply, because is the evolution direction of the world different? Different from the world of death, although the world of full-time hunters also has some science and technology, the mainstream of development is still its own excavation. Many parts of the world still maintain the most primitive things. Strange creatures live in this world, and human beings are not the only overlord.


    In Meng Haoran''s memory, the world told by full-time hunters is only a small part of the world, and there are more places to dig. Hunters say that the outside of the world to be is the dark continent, where the real strong exist.


    There are all kinds of "alien humans", and Warcraft is also considered to be originally produced from the outside world. According to ancient books and relics, whenever human beings set foot on their land, great disasters will befall the world. Therefore, the five modern continents concluded an inviolable treaty more than 200 years ago. If you want to cross the border to the dark continent, you need to negotiate with the sub ethnic "guide" summoned by the gatekeeper. The world where Xiaojie and other people live is located on the huge lake Mobius in the middle of the dark continent. According to statistics, 149 humans have sailed to the outer continent, while only 28 have survived and returned. It is said that the reason why mankind regards the dark continent as the embodiment of disaster is that once it is connected with its main road, there will be all kinds of disasters. It seems that it is the "guide" as a punishment that allows mankind to bring back local special species from the new world.


    In the dark continent, a small chimera ant is at the lower level of the food chain, but it is invincible in the hunter''s world. It almost ruled the hunter continent, which shows the danger of the dark continent.


    In Meng Haoran''s memory, he only knew a little about the dark continent. The original book just mentioned it, but since he came to this world, he had to pay attention to it.


    Fortunately, the task seems to be that there is no need to go to the dark continent, so there is no need to worry too much.


    After traveling for about half an hour again, Meng Haoran and others finally arrived at a place similar to a small town.


    Various Hawking sounds sounded in the ears of Meng Haoran and others, but most of them were aquatic products and some daily necessities.


    "Well, let''s split up here and inquire about the news! We''ll gather here in three hours." Four people separated.


    Arbitrarily identified a direction, Meng Haoran walked in this direction.


    Hope is what I know. After all, the world is so big, and the protagonist of the original book has only gone a few parts.


    Meng Haoran observed a small town as he walked. He found that the people here were basically ordinary people, even a slightly powerful one did not exist, and their faces were filled with smiles. It didn''t look like a poor area.


    Bored walking in the, by the way, through their conversation to get some information.


    Just then, a conversation caught his attention


    "Is Xiao Jie fishing for the swamp master again today?" Jay? Is it the protagonist.


    "Ah... Well, I''ve been fishing for a week and I''ve been there without giving up."


    "I heard you made an appointment with him that if you caught the swamp master, you would let him take the hunter test, didn''t you?"


    Did not continue to listen, this time Meng Haoran has completely confirmed that this should be the protagonist''s hometown Whale Island, and this scene is not the most open part of the story?


    Meng Haoran saw a familiar figure along with his voice. It was Xiaojie''s aunt mitt. In the original book, he didn''t want Xiaojie to take the hunter exam. Because it was too dangerous and couldn''t bear Xiaojie''s request, he made an agreement with Xiaojie that ordinary people could hardly complete. As long as Xiaojie hung the ball with a fishing rod, the king of swamp allowed him to take the hunter exam.


    The master of the swamp is the big guy that five adults can''t afford to fish together. It''s impossible to fish only with Xiaojie.


    Of course, as the protagonist, Xiaojie also has something strange. Finally, he really completed the impossible task, and aunt mitt had to compromise. From then on, Xiaojie embarked on the journey of finding his father in the hunter exam.


    "Excuse me, will you?" Meng Haoran politely walked to mitt.


    "Ah... OK, what can I do for you?" Although it was strange what the stranger Meng Haoran wanted from her, Meng Haoran''s appearance added a lot of impression points to him, so mitt decided to communicate with Meng Haoran.


    Meng Haoran showed a Wenxun smile and said, "I''m a traveler from a distance. I''m interested in the king of swamp you said just now. I don''t know if you can take me to the place with the master of swamp? If it''s inconvenient, you can point out the way."


    Maybe Meng Haoran doesn''t look like a bad person, so mitt actually agreed to take Meng Haoran to Xiaojie''s fishing place.


    So, under his leadership, Meng Haoran came to a small lake. Far away, he came to a young hero wearing a coir hat, dressed in green and staring at the lake with a focused look.


    At this time, Xiaojie looks like he is about 10 years old. He is not distracted by the arrival of Meng Haoran and others. His face is firm and resolute, as if he is integrated into nature. It looks like a unique scenery.


    Meng Haoran stopped mitt''s greeting with Xiaojie. Under his puzzled face, he was a little dignified: "Shh, it seems that something amazing is going to happen. Let''s wait a little."


    Mitt thought Meng Haoran was lying, but Meng Haoran didn''t seem to be joking. He believed him for a while and waited.


    Just when he was impatient, Xiao Jie''s hook moved and the lake began to ripple.


    At this time, Xiao Jie''s face changed and he grabbed the fishing rod with both hands and pulled it fiercely,


    The hook seemed to hang a big fish. He couldn''t pull it up at once, but Xiao Jie was surprised and tried his best.


    Finally, he walked around under the uncle behind him and finally caught the swamp master he had always wanted to catch with the help of the power of the big tree.


    With a very happy smile on his face, Xiaojie found Meng Haoran and him.


    "Aunt mitt! Look, look, I succeeded. Now I can take the hunter exam!"


    "Ah... En" mitt was in a trance, but he nodded reluctantly.

 Chapter 284

    "How big! This is the master of the swamp"


    "Haven''t seen you in 20 years"


    "I know. It was Xiao Jie''s father at that time!"


    "It''s really father and son!"


    A group of people gathered around the swamp master who was caught by Xiao Jie. You said a word and I said a word, marveling at Xiao Jie''s behavior.


    Xiaojie was filled with a happy smile at this time, but mitt''s face was a little ugly. She didn''t expect Xiaojie to really complete the task.


    She also swayed a little about whether Xiaojie was really allowed to take the exam. If she didn''t, she promised again. If she didn''t, she was reluctant to give up. In short, it was very difficult.


    Xiao Jie is one track minded. He doesn''t see the complex psychology of his aunt mitt. His heart has flown to the hunter''s test.


    "I heard about Xiao Jie from others. I think you are right." Meng Haoran stood beside mitt and suddenly said.


    Mitt was stunned. He didn''t expect Meng Haoran to say such words: "yes! He''s still so young."


    "However, since you promised him, you can''t go back. As an elder, you must set an example in front of children. If you go back, he may learn from others and be a dishonest person. Is that what you want to see? Besides, if he wants to go so much, you can stop him for a while. He still wants to leave in the end. It''s better to let him try." Meng Haoran turned and said.


    After hearing this, mitt fell into meditation and had to say that Meng Haoran was right. Although he couldn''t make Xiaojie a man like his father, there were also some reasons why he was too young, but she didn''t want Xiaojie to become bad, so she couldn''t help it for a while. Do you really want him to go?


    Meng Haoran saw that she had some intention and took out the last straw. "If you don''t feel at ease, I can help you take care of him for the time being. In fact, I''m also going to take the hunter exam. There are three partners with me. Apart from others, I can ensure Xiaojie''s safety."


    "Are you going to take the test, too?" Aunt mitt looked at Meng Haoran suspiciously. She didn''t say that he didn''t believe it. You know, those who can take part in the hunter test are the strong among ordinary people. Meng Haoran doesn''t look like it.


    Meng Haoran did not explain, picked up a fist big stone on the ground, and then shook his hand.


    "Ah!" Mitt exclaimed that the stone in Meng Haoran''s hand had been pinched into powder.


    "Then you can rest assured!" Meng Haoran spoke with a faint smile, giving mitt a strong self-confidence.


    His face changed a little. Mitt finally made a decision and bowed to Meng Haoran: "please."


    "Nothing. In fact, I like children very much."


    After that, Meng Haoran went to Xiaojie''s house again in the evening on the excuse of looking for his companions to leave, waiting to take part in the test with Xiaojie.


    It is worth mentioning that 30000 are not ordinary people. They have more or less obtained some information and know about the hunter exam, but they have no ability to study.


    I feel a little strange about what Hunter exam Meng Haoran is going to take, but because they also want to leave here to find clues in other places, they all plan to go and have a look with Meng Haoran for the time being.


    Meng Haoran didn''t tell them that they could learn to read ability by passing the exam. He just said some benefits of becoming a hunter. Half true and half false, it may be easier to find a way to learn to read ability by becoming a hunter, which made the three firm to take a hunter certificate with Meng Haoran.


    However, Meng Haoran was still puzzled that he wanted to take the exam with Xiaojie.


    Xiaojie has also been associated with Meng Haoran recently. Not only can he feel the danger of people and whether it is unfavorable to him, but he is close to Meng Haoran, but he feels general about the three kings, and even unwilling to contact them.


    Time flies. This day finally comes the day of boarding. Meng Haoran takes Xiaojie and his party of five to say goodbye to mitt.


    "Come on!" At the port, a large group of people who watched Xiao Jie grow up cheered him off, and Xiao Jie shouted in response.


    "I will become the world''s first hunter. After becoming the world''s first hunter, I will come back." He shouted out his goal.


    "The number one hunter in the world? You might be without me!" Meng Haoran muttered to himself.


    "The number one hunter in the world? It''s really looked down upon by people. Every year, millions of highly skilled people take part in the hunter test, but only a few can pass. It''s not easy to boast! Kid"


    At this time, the ship has gathered nearby experts. Although they are all experts in the eyes of ordinary people, they all think Xiaojie is a little arrogant after listening to Xiaojie''s words.


    Xiaojie didn''t answer, but made up his mind that he must successfully pass the test.


    "Hey, is there anything strange about those two people?" Dili told Meng Haoran that what Meng Haoran had just seen was another important role in the original work, kulapika and raouli. One was a survivor of the extinct kuluta nationality. In addition, because he was unable to save his friend''s life when he was a child, he decided to go to medicine, although he looked like uncle.


    "Nothing!" Meng Haoran said faintly and withdrew his eyes.


    Meng Haoran formed a group with three kings and Xiaojie. In other people''s opinion, it is common except that emperor lie and lion maniac have deterrent power, but no one came to trouble them. After all, the test has not started yet. Of course, Meng Haoran knows that the test has started from the moment they get on the ship.


    The captain of the ship is the tester of the preliminary test. If he is not satisfied, he will be disqualified.


    The captain is an old drunkard with a jujube nose. He always holds a wine bottle. He is an old acquaintance with Xiaojie''s father, because Xiaojie''s father also built the ship 20 years ago.


    "A storm is coming." Xiao Jie looked at the seagulls singing in the sky.


    "How did you know?" Emperor lie asked, in a strange tone. In fact, he also felt the storm with a calm and powerful perception.


    "That''s what the seagulls say." Xiao Jie replied, then took a deep breath, "and it''s still a super storm."


    After that, Emperor lie began to shout on the ship without waiting for his reaction,


    "It''s true. I know it by smell."


    At this time, the captain also saw Xiaojie''s strange performance. Finally, looking at Xiaojie''s face, he remembered something and gave an order to avoid. Obviously believed him.


    "That boy..."


    "What a keen feeling."

 Chapter 285

    As Xiao Jie expected, a sudden storm hit the ship.


    The sky was dark, lightning and thunder. Meng Haoran''s boat was like a boat in the sea, shaking left and right, in danger of destruction at any time.


    With the arrival of the storm, the people on board entered the test of nature. Most of them were eliminated on board because of the storm. They really can''t stand this bad environment.


    Only a few, such as Meng Haoran and others, and Kula pickup. Leo finally insisted.


    "Really, these crew members are terrible." The captain said with some disdain and walked to the cabin where the examinees were located,


    When I opened the door, I found a mess and fell down in pain. "The whole army is destroyed! It''s so ugly. It''s killing me to want to take the hunter exam."


    "Hai, give you this herbal medicine. It will make you more comfortable after chewing." at this time, as long as Xiaojie will be so kind to help others.


    Seeing Xiaojie''s move, the captain showed a smile. It was indeed the man''s son.


    At the same time, the captain found a cool pickup truck calmly reading a book in a hammock, and raouli sitting in a chair biting an apple,


    "What a sour apple!" These two guys also have no feeling for the storm just now.


    "I see. It seems that this year is still some interesting." The captain couldn''t help thinking so, and his eyes turned to Meng Haoran again.


    The four guys with Xiao Jie can''t be underestimated!


    Obviously, how can this degree affect Meng Haoran and others?


    ¡­


    In the ship''s operation room, the captain gathered Meng Haoran and other people who did not fall because of the storm.


    "You seven, report your names first!"


    "My name is Xiao Jie" raised his hand like a child


    "I''m kulapika" "my name is raouli" "Meng Haoran" "Dili" "lion maniac" "Tianhu"


    Although some unknown, they all reported their names.


    After listening, the captain didn''t care about everyone''s attitude. He began to ask, "Why are you quite hunters?"


    At this time, if there is no accident, Leo will stand up and say that the captain is not the examiner. Why should he tell you yunyun, but Meng Haoran is one step ahead.


    "Hehe, if I guess correctly, this is also a part of the exam!" Meng Haoran smiled and blocked ray Ouli''s mouth.


    He! examiner?


    "I didn''t expect you to observe carefully." The captain directly admitted, "yes, the test has started from the moment you boarded the ship. Except that all seven of you have lost the election, the guy who can''t cope with that level will not pass the hunter test anyway. Now answer my question."


    This time, Xiao Jie was the first to say, "my father is a hunter. I want to know what kind of Hunter work can make my father so obsessed. He came out of Whale Island."


    "Whale Island? It''s Kim''s son." The day finally came.


    Next came the three kings. Their answer was the same, because it was proved more convenient by hunters. It was Meng Haoran''s turn.


    "Me? Probably because it''s interesting! And I promised someone to take care of this guy."


    Then kulapika and raouli gave their reasons respectively. Like the original work, the enemy of the team began a duel. Finally, they were moved by Xiaojie''s behavior and temporarily resolved the misunderstanding, so the friendship between the three began.


    After that, Xiaojie broke away from Meng Haoran''s team and mixed with Kula pickup and reoli. In addition to looking for Meng Haoran from time to time, he seems to have become another team with Kula pickup and reoli.


    After the storm, the ship arrived at the port of the examination site smoothly.


    However, this test site is also the most formal test site from time to time. Only after a series of tests can we go to the final test site.


    The hunter test is not a modern college entrance examination. It must ensure that certain people achieve certain results. It is very difficult for hunters to start. It is normal for no one to pass the test at a time. Hunters prefer lack to abuse. If they fail to meet the requirements, even if they fail to pass the test at a time, it is acceptable.


    Because of Xiao Jie''s relationship, the captain gave a hint of the right route, so unlike most people, they took the right route at the beginning.


    Meng Haoran and other four people did not change the plot, so relying on Xiaojie, they easily passed the retest and were taken to the official examination room by the Warcraft who was responsible for leading the way.


    During this period, Lei Ouli and Kula pickup just treated Meng Haoran and others as ordinary people, but because Meng Haoran and his four people did not put down their body and deliberately contact with them, the relationship between the two sides only stayed at a stage slightly better than passers-by.


    The official examination place is the underground of a building. When Meng Haoran and others arrived, hundreds of people had been waiting here.


    Meng Haoran and others looked at everyone when they arrived. Different from before, the people who can come here are the real elites of mankind. Their eye pressure is not ordinary. If ordinary people are afraid they can''t even bear it


    "It feels strange!" Leo felt wrong, too.


    "It is obviously different from the candidates met in the port and town. All the staff must be experts in a certain field." kulapika was surprised and realized the difficulty of the hunter test.


    "That..." only Xiao Jie was heartless and heartless. He wanted to say hello, but no one paid attention to him. "I feel very nervous after everyone?" Can you relax? This is an exam.


    "Here you are. Please take the number plate. Please be sure to hang it on your chest. Be careful not to lose it." A short man in a suit with an all green head began to distribute number plates. He was an internal member of the hunter Association.


    Raouli is 403, and then by analogy, it is 409 here by Meng Haoran.


    "Are there more than 400 people here?" Murmured kulapika.


    "Are you all new faces?" Here comes the guy who claims to be the newcomer killer Dongba.


    I saw a middle-aged man who looked very kind, walked over to Xiaojie, and then talked about some exams, such as the situation of some candidates. He looked really good.


    While Dongba was chatting with Xiaojie, there was a sudden noise in the crowd,


    I saw a man in a cloak who looked terrible looking at his arm with a frightened face. His arm was turning into blood red petals and disappearing. The beauty showed bloody terror.


    "Ah... Ah" screamed, and his hand was completely scrapped.


    "Oh, it''s incredible. The hand turned into a petal and disappeared. There''s no cover and mechanism. Be careful. You have to apologize for bumping into someone!" A red haired man, dressed as a clown, told the story in a cold voice. This man was SISO, an extremely terrible guy. Just because he was hit, he made the other party''s hands disappear.


    Everyone subconsciously kept away from sisso. Obviously, they didn''t want to provoke this guy.


    "He is sisso, the guy who failed the last exam because he killed the examiner." Dongba said cautiously, obviously afraid of sisso.


    "How can this happen? Can such a guy continue to take part in the test?" Jay has some rejection of sisso.


    "There is no distinction between good and bad in the hunter test. As long as you can pass the test, you can be a hunter." Dongba said, causing raouli and others to meditate.


    "Regardless of good and evil, interesting." The Three Kings also had a slight interest in hunters, and this system was very popular with them.

 Chapter 286-287

    By the way, this is a meeting ceremony. How about some "Dongba took out a few bottles of juice from his satchel and warmly invited Xiaojie to drink. Under his seemingly kind face, he sneered in his heart.


    Xiao Jie and raouli are happy and thirsty.


    "Thank you very much." Raouli took the lead in taking the juice. "I''m just thirsty." I didn''t find anything wrong at all.


    "Thank you." After that, Jay and Kula pickup also got their own tin of juice, and they didn''t seem to find anything wrong.


    At this time, Meng Haoran, with his keen perception, heard the whispers of several people in the distance, "start, put on a kind face"


    "In fact, he is the most sinister"


    "New terminator Dongba"


    Meng Haoran smiled in his heart and looked at the three kings. Sure enough, they also heard. At this time, Dongba was going to pass the juice to Dili. As a result, the three kings all put on a face of no strangers. Dongba had to smile and skip them


    "Somehow these three give me a sense of danger." Dongba thought to himself.


    As for Meng Haoran, of course, he happily took the fruit juice delivered to the door and made a small case of strong laxative with his system.


    "Then I wish you success in the exam. Cheers."


    All the people who came to the juice began to drink. Xiao Jie drank it first, but spit it out in an instant


    "Ah?" Dongba looked at Xiao Jie in surprise. Was he found? He was very worried.


    Unexpectedly, Xiao Jie said bitterly, "Dongba''s juice has expired! It tastes strange."


    Then reoli gushed out, "really? It''s dangerous." Kula pickup also poured out the juice.


    "Eh? It''s really strange..." Dongba felt the back of his head with some embarrassment and said in his heart: how is it possible that the laxative is almost colorless and tasteless.


    Dongba''s hands and ten "I''m sorry, I didn''t notice it expired" actually knelt.


    Xiao Jie easily forgave him.


    "It''s delicious. This juice is good!" Meng Haoran drank it carelessly.


    The others stared at him in amazement and said, "are you... All right! Drank that juice?"


    "No problem at all." Meng Haoran smiled.


    Dongba is also stunned. He is another freak.


    Dongba left without realizing his plan. Unexpectedly, a child with silver hair about the same age as Xiao Jie came over.


    "Hello, uncle, do you have any juice just now? Can you give me some more? I may be nervous and thirsty."


    "Oh... Yes," Dongba was surprised to find that the child was the guy he had talked to before, and had already drunk fruit juice with something. What''s the matter? The laxative he had just drunk should have worked long ago.


    It seemed that Dongba was puzzled. The silver haired child took a sip of fruit juice,


    "Worry? I''ll be fine, because I''ve been exercising all the time. Poison can''t kill me." With that, he turned around and left in the eyes of Dongba petrochemical. Yes, the silver haired child is qiranke, one of the two protagonists.


    He was born in the world-famous killer family of hunters. He has received various killer training since childhood. Although he hasn''t learned to read, he can be called an invincible expert among those who haven''t learned to read. Of course, Meng Haoran and others and the guys in the dark continent should be excluded.


    Qiyu is running away from home now. Because he feels that the hunter test is fun, he comes here. Later, he will meet Xiaojie, a good friend of his life.


    "Jingling bell..." the original calm underground was broken, and everyone looked at the sound source.


    I saw an uncle with a bell in his hand. He was wearing a suit and looked about 30. It was strange that he had no mouth and couldn''t find it on his face.


    "Let''s wait a long time. So far, the registration time for the hunter test has officially ended, and the next Hunter test has officially begun."


    As soon as this remark came out, people who have confidence in their own strength showed a eager smile.


    "Finally, make sure that in this exam, if you have bad luck or insufficient ability, you will be seriously injured. At worst, you are in danger of death. Even so, those who want to participate please follow me. Those who are not sure, please take the back elevator and leave quickly."


    However, no one left and came here, so everyone has consciousness.


    "Well, 409 people took the first exam," he said, and he began to leave.


    So far, the hunter test officially began.


    Meng Haoran clearly remembers that the first test is to test people''s endurance. Later, the examiner, that is, Satz, will gradually accelerate, faster and faster, and eliminate people who are not physically strong or have no perseverance.


    The examination is divided into two stages. In the first stage, there is no danger, but simply eliminate those who can''t do well. In the second stage, they will pass through dangerous places, and their lives are not guaranteed.


    For Meng Haoran and others, except that raouli couldn''t keep up at the end, others easily followed Satz''s footsteps.


    And maybe it''s fate. During this period, Xiao Jie also officially met Qi Yu and got along well.


    "I felt a strange energy from the examiner''s and some guys. Would that be reading ability?" Meng Haoran and the three kings ran to one side. At this time, Emperor lie said.


    "It''s possible, but in order to be sure, I''d better catch it and ask." The lion replied wildly that although their strength has been greatly reduced because they can''t use spiritual power, they won''t be afraid of SISO and others. They found that the guys with special energy are SISO, the examiner, and Qiyu''s brother ilumi.


    Indeed, with the current strength of the three kings, it is also possible to deal with them.


    "No, I already know the latest information. As long as I pass the hunter test, someone will teach us our ability." Meng Haoran said calmly that he didn''t want these guys to destroy the hunter exam. He also wanted to have a good time!


    "How do you know?" Tianhu took the lead in speaking, because Meng Haoran has always been with them.


    "Well, I only have a clever plan." Meng Haoran certainly won''t tell the truth.


    "You..." Meng Haoran''s attitude made the three kings a little bad, which was obviously perfunctory,


    But Meng Haoran pretended not to care and released a trace of sword Qi,


    "This is..." the three kings looked at the sword Qi in surprise, and then looked at each other. They didn''t expect that Meng Haoran still had this power. They felt that it was powerful enough to kill them. They were silent and looked a little ugly.


    "Don''t worry, I just don''t want you to ruin this exam. What I''m saying is true. If you can''t learn your reading ability after passing the exam, you can go as early as they can." This time, the three kings looked a little better and nodded, indicating that they would not make trouble.


    But Meng Haoran knew that there had been a rift between them, although Meng Haoran did not regard them as companions from the beginning.


    "If you don''t know how to be funny, don''t blame me for being cruel." Meng Haoran thought so and decided that if the three kings made small moves, he would solve them in the world.


    Now that it has been so, Meng Haoran doesn''t stay with the three kings and goes in the direction of Xiaojie.


    At this time, Xiao Jie is talking and laughing with Qi Yu, looking very happy.


    "Hey, Jay, don''t you go and see raouli? He looks very painful." Meng Haoran came to Xiaojie and said coldly.


    "Ah!" Xiao Jie was stunned first, then turned back and found Lei Ouli sweating.


    "I''ll have a look." Then he ran to Lei Ouli, leaving Meng Haoran and Qi Yu.

 Chapter 288

    "Uncle, what do you think I''m doing?" Qi Yu looked at Meng Haoran suspiciously. He didn''t feel the danger from Meng Haoran. Coupled with Xiaojie''s relationship, he didn''t go away immediately.


    "Oh, yes?" Meng Haoran really didn''t see Qi Yu just now, but was thinking about things, about Qi Yu''s sister, so he walked away a little.


    Qilu''s sister, alojia, was imprisoned at home because her ability was too rebellious, and she was not recognized by other families. This was really because alojia''s ability made them feel fear.


    Aluka''s ability can be referred to as "request" and "demand". He can meet almost all human wishes. He is known as a wishing machine. Of course, you must agree to her three demands.


    In Meng Haoran''s view, this ability of Ya Lujia involves rules. I''m afraid she herself is the embodiment of the rules of the hunter world.


    Although her ability was good, Meng Haoran didn''t pay attention to her at this time. In addition to the fact that she had broken jade, the effect was no worse than her ability, but also because her ability was uncertain, she had to promise her three demands, which was too harsh.


    In this world, only Qiyu can let alojia use it for free.


    But at that time, you can see the situation of her starting ability, which should help you understand the rules.


    "Do you want to be friends with Xiao Jie? I think you two are very suitable. His cute personality is just right for people like you." Meng Haoran asked with a smile.


    "Friends?" Qi Yu first flashed a glimmer of desire, and then his eyes darkened. In his mind, he remembered what his brother said to himself: you are a natural killer and you can''t have friends.


    "Ah! That''s wrong. You''re friends now. After all, Xiao Jie should have regarded you as a friend. Should you be the same?"


    "Already a friend?"


    "Well, Xiao Jie takes that kind of person. I hope you can become friends all your life. By the way, stick to what you think in your heart and follow your heart! Also, if someone doesn''t let you be friends, you can come to me. After all, I''m still reluctantly his guardian." Meng Haoran said that he wanted to go to Lei Ouli without waiting for Qi''s reaction.


    "Conform to your heart?" Yo Xi, I must make friends with Qi Yu. After Meng Haoran said this, Qi Yu also strengthened her heart, showed a rare smile, and then ran to Xiao Jie.


    "Are you all right, Leo?" Xiao Jie''s voice shows a trace of concern. He doesn''t want ray Ouli to fail here, but he has no way to help him. He can only rely on himself.


    Ray Ouli didn''t answer, gasped, but he was a little depressed. He didn''t expect that the hunter test was so difficult.


    Am I going to quit like this?


    "Can I help you?" Meng Haoran''s voice came.


    "What, uncle, do you have a way?" Xiaojie looks forward to Meng Haoran, and has never thought that Meng Haoran may lie.


    Will he help me? Raouli also put his hope on Meng Haoran.


    "It''s very simple. In fact, you can do it. It''s not far from the exit. It''s about 20 kilometers away."


    "Ah! How do you know?" Ray Ouli was a little bad. He thought Meng Haoran had a good idea. That''s all.


    "You can only trust me, can''t you? And are you willing to quit? You have a reason to be a hunter, don''t you?" Meng Haoran said.


    right! Now I have no choice. Just trust him once. I must be a hunter.


    After that, raouli threw away the salute and began to run faster than before.


    Looking at ray Ouli''s back, Xiao Jie smiled, and then he would take ray Ouli''s salute.


    "Let me come, you go first!" Meng Haoran took the initiative to pick up Lei Ouli''s gift box. For Meng Haoran, he still appreciates Lei Ouli. He is the most common in the original book, but it is precisely because of his ordinary that he embodies his valuable spirit.


    "Thank you." Xiaojie looked at Meng Haoran''s relaxed face and let go of his heart. Then he left with Qi Yu.


    Finally, Meng Haoran and his team completed the test in the first half and came to the crisis stricken Meile wetland.


    The number of people participating in the test is also much less, and those who stay are stronger.


    Just as everyone was planning the next test,


    "Don''t be deceived by him. I''m the real examiner. He is..." a young man who looks quite embarrassed pulls a man face ape who looks very similar to the examiner.


    Now everyone was confused by him. He didn''t know who was the examiner, and the real examiner didn''t explain at this time, which made people unable to guess the mystery.


    Although the appearance of the mysterious man made the candidates lose their sense of propriety and don''t know who to trust, some people are still very calm.


    For example, SISO has stretched out one hand and plans to attack the examiner and the mysterious man at the same time. What can catch him is the real examiner. It''s so simple. If he can''t catch it, he won''t consider it.


    However, Meng Haoran took the lead,


    "I think I know who''s fake." Meng Haoran stood up and said.


    Everyone turned their attention to Meng Haoran and was very curious about how he distinguished the true from the false. SISO also temporarily stopped his plan and looked at Meng Haoran with great interest.


    "It''s easy to tell the true from the false. As long as someone lies, it''s false. And the gentleman opposite, the man in your hand is obviously alive, so you lie."


    "How could it be? How did you see it?" The mysterious man blurted out and showed unbelievable eyes. Although he reacted later, it was too late to reveal the truth.


    I went. I thought it would take a lot of effort. I didn''t expect this baby to be so easy to say. My IQ is hard! Meng Haoran thought silently.


    So people were not good at looking at the mysterious man and the man faced ape, but two lights flashed. They were stuck with two playing cards and died.


    "I see. They are fake, so there is no need to live." SISO''s cold voice changed most people''s faces.


    What a fast speed, what a strong attack, what a cruel person.


    "Well, now that my identity has been confirmed, the exam continues. Now follow me to the second exam!" The examiner frowned. He was not used to sisso''s random killing, but he couldn''t manage it, so he began the next test.


    With different thoughts, the exam embarked on the road of examination again.


    No one saw it. Meng Haoran didn''t know when a playing card appeared in his hand. "I won''t provoke you. You actually started first. It seems to teach you some lessons." Looking at sisso in the distance as if nothing had happened, he made up his mind.

 Chapter 289

    "If so, he is very strong!" Sissau looked at Meng Haoran thoughtfully. The card in Meng Haoran''s hand was just shot by him. On the one hand, it was to try Meng Haoran''s strength, and on the other hand, it was because Meng Haoran interrupted his action.


    The exam continued. With the progress, the fog around became thicker and thicker. In the end, the visibility was basically no more than 2 meters, which was blind.


    If you can''t see, you can only rely on your hearing and your own judgment. In addition, there is a danger that may come at any time. At this time, everyone will tighten their nerves and improve their attention for fear of losing the big army.


    People are social animals, so although the danger of more people may not be reduced, we should try to go to places with more people, that is, the front row.


    At the beginning, there was no accident, but with the distance of candidates getting farther and farther, a spirit of killing is gradually taking shape.


    In the rear, "ah..." screamed, and the danger of nature finally appeared. A giant turtle with strawberries on its back appeared in front of the crowd and ate the candidates one by one. The scene was very scary.


    In the middle, the examinee didn''t pay attention to his feet, stepped on a mushroom like plant, and then the mushroom plant spewed out a pile of gas, which was momentarily blurred in the air, and then the examinees screamed and fell down.


    "What?" A group of beautiful butterflies appeared in front of us. The atmosphere was strange. One by one, the candidates seemed to suddenly lose consciousness and fell down.


    Such things happen everywhere, and the number of candidates is reduced by more than half in an instant.


    What hypnotic discs, deceptive crows and lazy frogs kept the Reaper''s head, and the candidates could not move slowly in order to keep up with the front row, so that these strange animals and plants were supernatural one after another.


    Only a small number of strong people who closely follow the examiner are not affected by these effects.


    Somewhere in the back far from the examiner, SISO stood there calmly, surrounded by 7 or 8 candidates who looked bad.


    "Since last year, I thought you didn''t deserve to be a hunter."


    "As long as you swear not to take the hunter exam, we''ll let you go."


    "OK! As long as you pass the exam this year, you won''t have to participate in it in the future." when they thought sisso wouldn''t promise, sisso suddenly spoke.


    "Pass the exam? Don''t be a fool. You can''t tell where the connection is going, and it''s impossible to find the leading force."


    "In other words, you and we are both left behind." It was a young man with a nunchaku.


    It''s a group of people who can''t figure out the situation. They don''t know how terrible SISO is. Meng Haoran stood behind a tree not far away and looked at this scene with great interest. Next, SISO killed them with great power!


    Sure enough, Meng Haoran heard a series of screams as soon as the idea arose. Sisso started. With his superior strength, he turned over the group of people opposite without even using his reading ability.


    At this time, Kula pickup and raouli were surprised to see SISO killing, and their hair stood up. Unknowingly, the cold sweat had wet their back.


    They clearly know how far their strength is from sisso, and even sisso''s actions can only be seen reluctantly.


    He was about to leave, but it was too late. Sisso had found them and came to them. He didn''t walk slowly, but he made reoli and kulapika feel great pressure.


    The two looked at each other, made preparations for the battle, and looked warily at sisso.


    "Do you also participate in the examiner game?" Sisso said that for him, the killing just now was just a game.


    As soon as they heard this, they were even more frightened. SISO was really not human, so they planned to run separately as long as SISO started.


    "Ah Le, you are still here!" When they were about to run in the limelight, Meng Haoran appeared in front of them.


    The appearance of Meng Haoran let leouli and kulapika breathe a sigh of relief. It seems that things are easier when Meng Haoran comes. They didn''t find that they subconsciously regarded Meng Haoran as a strong man comparable to sisso.


    "You go first! I''ll leave it here." Return Leo''s suitcase to its owner.


    "Can you?" Ray Ouli took the suitcase and looked at Meng Haoran with some hesitation.


    Meng Haoran just waved his hand and stood opposite sisso.


    "This is..." Coola pickup on one side was stunned, keenly felt that Meng Haoran''s breath had changed, and then directly pulled Leo back. "Let''s go! He doesn''t need our help, we''re just a burden."


    "But..." Lei Ouli wanted to stop talking, and finally chose to believe Meng Haoran.


    That breath, how can there be such a strong smell of killing? In my memory, it may be the strongest. Even those guys can''t compare. Meng Haoran, who is sacred.


    It is because of the smell of Meng Haoran that Kula pickup chose to leave.


    "People have gone, let''s start!" Meng Haoran looked at sisso who was obviously a little excited and said.


    "Ha ha..." a burst of laughter, SISO looked at Meng Haoran fanatically. "I didn''t expect to meet such delicious, mature apples! I can''t wait." SISO naturally wouldn''t care about the departure of the two weak people. After feeling the breath of Meng Haoran, he fell into ecstasy and set his goal on Meng Haoran. He let raouli and kulapika leave in order not to be disturbed by them.


    SISO''s obsession is to fight with the strong. He specially joined the phantom brigade in order to compete with its leader. In the original work, he is to cultivate Xiaojie who can fight with himself and give him help many times. He is a very contradictory person.


    Now, when he met Meng Haoran, he suddenly had a new goal. He didn''t even care about the exam. Although he hadn''t fought with Meng Haoran, he had judged that Meng Haoran''s strength was very strong, and the smell of killing was still above him, so he trembled with excitement.


    "Then I''m welcome." Sisso said, his eyes changed, suddenly became very cold, and then directly killed him.


    His weapon is a playing card. Under his mind, the card that could not break through even wood becomes extremely hard.


    A whistling sound, sisso''s cards were close at hand.


    But Meng Haoran sneered, and when it was quiet to move, it was less than one hundredth of a second. The palm of his right hand was like a knife and cut.


    "Zheng" hand and card intersected, and unexpectedly made the sound of metal intersection.


    SISO''s surprise flashed in his eyes. What a strong body.


    SISO''s hand came back and pulled back. As soon as he grasped one card in the air, there were four more cards. "Wheezing" pointed at Meng Haoran.


    Not only that, sisso''s original retreating body stopped at this moment and killed Meng Haoran again. With the cards he shot, he formed an attack with almost no time interval before and after.


    however


    "What" sisso''s hands and cards passed through Meng Haoran''s body. Meng Haoran had left at a super fast speed in that short moment, and what he hit was only a remnant.


    "You''re too slow." Meng Haoran''s voice sounded from behind sisso.


    SISO felt bad. His body instinctively turned forward, but it was too late. He was kicked for tens of meters.


    "Oh! Can you read?" Meng Haoran looked at sisso who had stood up and was not seriously injured. He thought that just now he obviously felt that sisso''s defense had been strengthened a lot.

 Chapter 290

    "Sure enough, it''s the prey I value. I didn''t even see the speed just now." Sisso wiped a trace of blood from the corner of his mouth and looked at Meng Haoran. He had confirmed from the fight just now. If he didn''t do his best next, he would lose.


    Under Meng Haoran''s perception, SISO''s body suddenly burst out a layer of milky energy with a breath of life, which instantly wrapped his whole body.


    That is one of the higher applications of mental ability. It uses more Qi than usual to cover the body to strengthen its own attack and defense skills.


    "Do you look down on me?" At this time, Meng Haoran thought xisuo would attack again, but he didn''t expect xisuo to look at Meng Haoran, who was indifferent, and said this sentence.


    Meng Haoran was stunned and then knew why he was angry. It was obvious that SISO regarded him as an expert who could read ability. After all, if it wasn''t for reading ability, how could he burst out at that speed just now. However, when SISO used reading ability at the first level, Meng Haoran didn''t use the corresponding ability, which made SISO very unhappy.


    After all, in this world, the combat effectiveness gap between using reading ability and not using reading ability can be said to be a world of difference. The difference between pistols and artillery is that even if a person is strong, if he doesn''t use reading ability to deal with the people who use reading ability, he will only be defeated.


    To be more direct, it''s like a martial arts contest between two people. If one party uses the ability of reading, it''s like taking out a gun. It''s useless to improve your martial arts.


    "Of course I will use it when I should." Meng Haoran said faintly that he didn''t have any reading ability, but relative to his strength, even if sisso used reading ability, he could easily crush it.


    SISO heard Meng Haoran''s words and snorted coldly, "I''ll let you use it."


    When the battle started again, sisso attacked and killed at a speed 10 times faster than before, and almost came to Meng Haoran in the blink of an eye.


    A heavy blow came, and the thought wrapped in his fist rubbed with the air, making SISO''s fist seem to burn, and a burning feeling came.


    Meng Haoran''s eyes lit up and felt that the attack power of sisso''s fist had increased several grades than before. I''m afraid it could easily break the stone. It would be great if it hit people.


    In this world, because of the existence of reading ability, most of the top experts use their own developed reading ability against the enemy, and there are few real martial arts masters. Therefore, SISO''s attack only depends on his strong speed and strength, and then makes a fierce attack with combat experience. Basically, he has no rules and regulations, let alone martial arts.


    If he met someone else, it was nothing, but Meng Haoran was different. He saw sisso''s flaw in an instant, missed his attack, and seemed very relaxed and comfortable.


    At this time, the speed of SISO''s hand suddenly increased, and the sound of blasting came,


    "Well?" SISO concentrated his Qi on his right arm and gave up the defense of other parts, which made the speed of his right arm soar again. He was caught off guard when he hit Meng Haoran.


    But this is not enough. Meng Haoran changed his body''s movement here and took a step back quickly,


    Sisso''s eyes showed a smile. He knew you would do this. He pulled his left hand,


    "When." Meng Haoran felt that a huge force pulled his face and hit his right fist to the West and threw himself into the net.


    At this time, it was too late to disguise. Meng Haoran smiled bitterly in his heart. He actually forgot his signature skill, flexible love, which can turn Qi into chewing gum and stick to the enemy, so as to limit the enemy''s movements.


    Unknowingly, Meng Haoran''s face already had SISO''s Qi. When SISO launched, Meng Haoran reacted.


    Originally, Meng Haoran would not be so easy to get caught, but xisuo''s acting skills are too good. He has always been a close and fierce attack. His breath intersects with Meng Haoran, which makes Meng Haoran familiar with his Qi, so that he ignores the possibility that xisuo has started.


    Reading ability is also a new ability system for Meng Haoran. With his strong perception, he can only vaguely feel the existence of this energy. He can''t see sisso''s small movements before learning reading. This situation is caused by dual reasons.


    But what about this?


    SISO''s fist has hit Meng Haoran''s face heavily, but the touch from his hand makes SISO''s smiling face suspicious.


    "It doesn''t feel right. It''s like hitting the hardest steel." I should have read it correctly. He didn''t use read defense!


    Sure enough, Meng Haoran''s performance confirmed his idea. Meng Haoran smiled and grabbed sisso''s right arm. "The tactics are good, but the attack power is really unsatisfactory!"


    "Let you see what a real attack is!" Meng Haoran directly kicked SISO into the sky, and then moved. The place where he stood had been concave, and he did appear in the sky again, but SISO had not reached Meng Haoran''s height.


    "The so-called attack is just like this." Meng Haoran clenched his fists and rushed to xisuo below. Xisuo couldn''t change direction in the air, so he had to watch Meng Haoran attack.


    "Boom" SISO''s body fell down faster than before and hit a human shaped pit on the ground.


    Even in the critical moment, SISO barely gathered his Qi defense, but he was badly hurt and spewed a mouthful of blood from his mouth.


    Do you want to get rid of him? Meng Haoran thought like this and walked towards sisso step by step.


    Seeing Meng Haoran''s slightly murderous eyes, sisso showed his satisfied eyes: "this kind of battle is what I pursue, but I didn''t expect to lose. Finally, I just want to ask, why are you so strong without the ability to read?"


    Meng Haoran understood when he looked at SISO''s eyes. It was the eyes that were not afraid of death. SISO was indeed worthy of SISO. He forgot life and death in order to fight.


    At this moment, Meng Haoran stopped. SISO''s eyes made Meng Haoran make a decision and let him go. Although SISO is not a good man, he is not a great evil. He just likes fighting. In previous lives, Meng Haoran liked SISO''s role because of his detached personality.


    In SISO''s stunned eyes, Meng Haoran left,


    Let me go. Why? At this moment, sisso thought of his previous practice and let some potential people go to fight with him after they grow up.


    Is he the same as me? SISO obviously thought wrong and thought Meng Haoran was like him.


    But it was precisely because he thought wrongly that SISO became more and more close to Meng Haoran''s senses.

 Chapter 291

    In the examination room of the second exam, when Meng Haoran arrived, there was already a large group of people waiting here.


    "Uncle, are you okay? I''ve heard that you stopped SISO." Xiaojie was the first to find Meng Haoran and rushed over with his friends.


    Raouli and Kula pickup also came to thank Meng Haoran. Looking at Meng Haoran''s clean body, they were no different from before. They were also a little surprised.


    Did they not fight after that? No wonder they think so. Now Meng Haoran doesn''t look like he has experienced a battle, and Meng Haoran comes too fast. He is only a little slower than reoli. Meng Haoran can''t have a fierce battle with SISO in such a short time.


    Although kulapika felt that Meng Haoran was very strong in the end, he felt that lisso was not weak. The strength gap between Meng Haoran and sisso was not very large. It was not a short time to divide the victory and defeat.


    "Do you think I have something to do?" Meng Haoran said with a smile.


    "That''s good." Xiaojie looked at Meng Haoran carefully, then he was relieved, and then began to talk about what happened to them, such as what happened on the road.


    Qi Yu was also on the side at this time. He looked at Meng Haoran with some surprise. He was very clear about xisuo''s strength. With the instinct exercised for a long time, he felt that xisuo was his completely irresistible existence. In his perception, Meng Haoran, whose strength was not very good, escaped from xisuo, which surprised him very much.


    Of course, he soon forgot all this and focused on Xiao Jie.


    After that, there were candidates coming one after another. At the end of the day, SISO also came. He looked completely uninjured, and his breath didn''t change much. It was obvious that he hid his injury with the illusion of his unique stunt.


    Only sissau and Meng Haoran know that sissaubi''s strength has not been weakened at all before. It can be said that there is no one in ten. But even so, he is now a well deserved strong man here. The guy without reading ability can only be killed in his hands, except Meng Haoran and the three kings.


    Speaking of the three kings, these three guys completely ignored other things and quietly followed the examiner in the exam. I passed the first exam more easily than before. I was the easiest among the candidates.


    "However, the second scene was better than cooking. What will they look like then?" Meng Haoran looked forward to the second exam as soon as he thought of it.


    To tell the truth, exams are better than cooking. Meng Haoran was attracted to see here in his previous life. It''s too strange. It''s hard to imagine a group of tough and unreasonable people holding kitchen utensils.


    "Everyone worked hard" the examiner looked at the time, determined the end of the first exam, and those who had not arrived were eliminated. "This is Biscayne Forest Park, which is the examination room for the second exam, so I''ll accompany you here and wish you good luck." then he strode away.


    After his figure disappeared in front of the examination, the door of the second examination room opened.


    The second examination room is in the open air of a castle. After the castle door is opened, you can clearly see the rows of kitchen tables, which are prepared for the candidates so that they can cook.


    Of course, not many people have noticed them now. They have never thought that this is the second exam.


    "Everyone who passed the first exam, please, welcome. I''m the examiner of the second exam, men Qi." I saw a girl sitting on a sofa that was extremely inconsistent with her body. He was wearing a cool and transparent black coat. He could easily see the inside, which was equivalent to not wearing it. Of course, she still wore a black bra and a very short pair of shorts, There is also a pair of boots, the opportunity is not covered, which perfectly shows her body.


    Her hairstyle was a bit unconventional. She wore a five pointed star braid. At this time, she introduced herself gracefully.


    "The same examiner, Bukhara" behind menqi stood a fat man with a large tonnage, who was also the examiner of the second session.


    "Gollum..."


    "What, what, what''s that sound?"


    "Looks like you''re hungry?" Menqi looked at Bukhara and said that as his partner, she knew where the voice came from.


    "I''m really hungry. My chest is on my back," said bhara.


    Then menqi stood up and announced, "so, the content of the second exam is..."


    Everyone held their breath and listened carefully to menqi''s next words for fear of missing the test content.


    "Cooking" menqi''s thumb and index finger spread out, made a hook action, and said the test content with a smile.


    "Food... Cooking!!" But almost everyone was stunned and some couldn''t accept it.


    "Wait a minute. What do you say about cooking? We''re here to take the hunter exam?" Thought menqi was joking.


    But menqi said with a serious face, "yes! Make us satisfied with the food. This is the subject of the second exam."


    "Why cooking?" Shouted reluctantly.


    "To say why, it''s because we are food hunters." Menqi said with some pride.


    Then it caused a burst of laughter below. Candidates who didn''t know much about hunters looked down on men Qi.


    "It''s a food hunter!" With disdain in surprise.


    But laughing is laughing, and in the end, he didn''t do anything special.


    "So what are we going to do?" A man asked.


    At this time, menqi''s face was already a little ugly. Bukhara behind her stood up and explained the test question "the designated material is a pig..."


    So everyone began to look for their pigs in the forest.


    But when it comes to food, this pig is not an ordinary pig, but a wild boar full of attack. It is still difficult to deal with.


    At first, the examinees had almost no good way, but when a person luckily found its weakness and spread it again, the forest began to jump up, and a pig was seedling.


    After catching the ingredients, there were bursts of smoke in the castle, and then the smell of roast suckling pig floated in the air. Everyone chose roast suckling pig.


    "Roast pig?" Meng Haoran looked at everyone and basically used the simplest method to deal with pigs. He was also drunk.


    It''s OK to choose roast suckling pig, but that technique is too bad. The heat is always the same, and there is no sense of cooking at all.

 Chapter 292

    Like others, Meng Haoran also placed a red pig next to him, but Meng Haoran obviously wouldn''t do that like others.


    Although Meng Haoran is not a top chef, he is almost the same. After all, he has eaten so many top dishes and made a lot of dishes himself.


    "What should I do?" Meng Haoran is a little embarrassed. If he doesn''t follow the trend, it will take more time and may miss the test. Moreover, Meng Haoran doesn''t want to waste his time on it, and there are many for himself.


    Meng Haoran knows that as long as he does it well, no matter how he does it, Bukhara will eat all, and then let you pass with a smile. After all, he is also considering coming to participate in the hunter test. Many people don''t come for food hunters, and even cook in person for the first time.


    In the original work, it was also because menqi finally had his own occupational disease attack that he refused to let anyone. Finally, the hunter president came out to solve it himself.


    While Meng Haoran was thinking, the trial had already begun.


    Sure enough, as Meng Haoran thought, everyone was difficult outside the door by menqi.


    All kinds of venomous language came from menqi''s mouth, which embarrassed the candidates. Menqi has completely entered the state.


    "Have you done so?"


    "No, it''s said that my Taiping is light and has no characteristics."


    Just now, people who didn''t pass the test at menqi were still worried, but with the test, no one passed the test at her place. Everyone was relieved that the law is not responsible for the public, isn''t it? They don''t believe that they eliminated everyone in this way.


    "Hey, look at that guy. What''s he doing?" A man pointed to Meng Haoran.


    People nearby also looked at Meng Haoran and looked at Meng Haoran strangely. What''s the matter?


    Meng Haoran didn''t use the oven at this time. This is not the point. The point is that Meng Haoran didn''t use anything. One hand was next to the pig, his eyes were slightly closed, and he didn''t know what he was doing.


    Most people don''t understand what Meng Haoran is doing here instead of cooking.


    Only a few people felt strange and looked at Meng Haoran''s direction with dignified face.


    "This breath is... So sharp, full of destruction." As the highest existence in the realm except Meng Haoran, the three kings felt abnormal from Meng Haoran.


    In their perception, Meng Haoran became a startling sword at this time, emitting the sharp smell of the sword. The object was the pig in front of him, and the pig unconsciously changed. It gradually assimilated with Meng Haoran and became a sharp sword.


    "How is it possible that it is a pig and has died, but how can it give me a sense of danger." Emperor lie said in horror, his hands could not help holding. Is this his strange power? Is it the ability to read? No, it''s definitely not the ability to read. Speaking of which battle in the virtual circle, I felt the power. I thought it was his ability to cut souls. Now it seems to be a big mistake.


    In addition to the three kings, others such as sisso and ilumi also felt depression from Meng Haoran, but they didn''t feel very careful because of the realm, and didn''t understand how shocking Meng Haoran''s behavior was at the moment.


    Ten minutes later, with everyone''s attention, Meng Haoran came to the examiners men Qi and bu Hara.


    "What did he do? He didn''t even deal with the ingredients, so he gave it to the examiner to try and eat it raw? Is he an idiot?" Those who didn''t know the truth looked like watching a good play, because they couldn''t see Meng Haoran''s treatment at all. They just saw Meng Haoran''s hand touch the pig for 10 minutes, and then got it in front of the examiner.


    "Eh!" Even bhala''s originally kind face changed at this time. With his strength, he could not see Meng Haoran''s hands and feet. He thought that what was in front of him at this time was a dead pig without any treatment.


    "It''s too..." Bukhara didn''t finish, but the meaning is obvious. You can bake it a little!


    Menqi looked a little ugly at this time. "Hum, are you here to be funny? It''s directly unqualified. Bukhara doesn''t have to eat. Eating raw food will have diarrhea."


    This remark caused a lot of laughter. Everyone looked at Meng Haoran funny. In their eyes, Meng Haoran at this time was undoubtedly a clown.


    "Uncle?" Xiaojie stood in the distance and didn''t laugh, but he looked at Meng Haoran puzzled.


    The other three kings were also laughing, but their eyes showed that they were laughing different from others. They were laughing at guys who didn''t understand the truth at all.


    "Will it be so?" SISO didn''t laugh, but waited for the final result. He didn''t believe Meng Haoran would be a fool.


    "That''s not good! At least I made it. How about eating it to ensure that it will be the best memory in your life. To be honest, I didn''t think my idea could really come true, but you took a lot of advantage." Meng Haoran said in an emotional tone.


    "I won''t be fooled. I''m unqualified." Menqi simply waved his hand to Meng Haoran to leave.


    However, Bukhara sighed, just tasted it, and slowly extended his mouth to Meng Haoran''s works.


    "This is..." after Bukhara took a bite, he looked stunned, and then slowly closed his eyes.


    "What''s the matter? I can''t see it anymore." Someone guessed that,


    Menqi looked at bhara unexpectedly. Is this his state of cultivation? What''s going on?


    A few minutes later, bhara opened his eyes and looked at Meng Haoran deeply. "Qualified!" Roared out loud.


    "What!! is there any mistake? Is this qualified?"


    "Are you kidding me? Although I know you are water, you can''t make water like this!"


    "Yes, we want to protest."


    However, their protest was useless, and the examiner ignored them at all.


    Xiang Sanwang showed a natural expression, and they knew that things were not as simple as they seemed.


    "Hey, bhara, what''s the matter with you?" Menqi looked at him suspiciously. He obviously thought that the water was too much. It was obvious that Meng Haoran''s cooking was not very good. It should be extremely poor. Bukhara only ate one mouthful, but didn''t eat it. At other times, he ate most of it.


    Bhara looked at menqi with a serious face and said something that shocked her: "this is the most strange food I have ever eaten in my life. You''d better try it! Otherwise you''ll regret it."


    "What? It''s so magical? I''ll try." Menqi was also interested. She knew that bhala would not lie to her, so there was really something strange.


    So menqi also took a piece of meat,


    No, I thought he hadn''t handled it, but it was obviously the same color as the roasted meat, and there was no fishy smell of raw meat. I found the difference at once.


    Men Qi''s eyes were strange. I hope you don''t let me down. Bite it off.


    After that, menqi suddenly had a big explosion in her mind and found that something suddenly appeared in her mind, and then these things rushed over.


    Menqi also had to sit down and close her eyes to realize these things.


    In menqi''s mind, a kind of knowledge belonging to Kendo began to pass on. I saw a figure constantly practicing the mystery of kendo. Everything of swordsman, Jianhao and even dajianhao appeared in front of her, opening a new world for her.


    It turns out that there are a group of people in this world. They were born for the sword, learned Kendo, and played unimaginable power with the sword in their hands. One sword broke the mountain, one sword split the sea, and even one sword split the sky.


    Countless amazing pictures flashed in his mind, accompanied by a feeling of kendo, cutting iron, sword Qi, sword gang


    After 20 minutes, menqi opened his eyes, looked at Meng Haoran with a complex complexion and said, "you are qualified."

 Chapter 293

    "Look! It''s not qualified." An examinee said subconsciously, and then looked at others who didn''t respond. It was a dull look that reflected what had happened. What menqi said was not unqualified, but qualified.


    After a brief silence, there was a sound of doubt.


    "How is it possible that he passed without doing anything, and cheating is not like that!"


    "Yes, if he can be qualified like that, I should be more qualified."


    "There must be an inside story. If there''s no inside story, I''ll chop the loser live."


    More than half of the candidates are not satisfied. They look at the examiner and want an explanation, or simply let everyone pass. The latter should account for the majority.


    Originally, in their opinion, in the face of the doubts of so many candidates, the examiner will not bear the pressure and give in, but the fact is that men Qi didn''t look at them.


    As a formal hunter, to tell you the truth, among the current examinees, except for a few, menqi doesn''t look at it. It''s simply the existence of different worlds, and it''s likely that she won''t go to another level in her life. If she hadn''t been the examiner this time, she didn''t even have the Kung Fu to say a word with these friends.


    Of course, the guy in front of her may be an exception. Although she doesn''t know how Meng Haoran did it and was able to make such cuisine, there is no doubt that Meng Haoran''s cuisine completely shocked her. Before that, she never thought that the original cuisine had other special effects besides eating to help people understand kendo, Before today, she will despise it. How can that be.


    At a glance, there was still a lot of food left. Menqi swallowed her saliva, but didn''t move her mouth again, because after taking a bite, she knew that she couldn''t eat any more, not because she was full, but because the realm was not enough, and what she ate again was useless, but wasted.


    Meng Haoran glanced at menqi with satisfaction. Her reaction was in her expectation. No one can eat her own cuisine. At least the level of president of the world can completely digest this inheritance.


    Yes, Meng Haoran had a whim before. He thought of the chef in a novel he saw in his previous life and made a magical food that could suddenly bottleneck and speed up his cultivation. At that time, he thought whether he could be a food that could teach kendo.


    If you want to do it, Meng Haoran directly put his ideas into action, entered the state of Kendo perception, and then sent his perception to the pig body in front of him through the sword Qi. In fact, even Meng Haoran is not sure whether that will succeed. Fortunately, he succeeded in the end.


    Meng Haoran is a strong man of the sword emperor. His understanding of Kendo is so profound that even if he can''t give full play to his cooking ability, it''s enough to make people feel the realm of a swordsman. If he has some understanding of kendo, it''s not difficult to touch a great swordsman.


    Such a magical cuisine also has certain defects. If ordinary people do not have a high understanding of kendo, one bite can open a door to kendo. They can get different levels of understanding according to the length of understanding time. Taking every 10 minutes as a threshold, this understanding is enough to support them to break through to the peak of swordsman, In front of the primary swordsman in 20 minutes, the intermediate swordsman in 30 minutes, the top swordsman in 40 minutes, and the big swordsman in 50 minutes or more are expected to break through, but their own strength also has a certain impact.


    When the strength reaches the level of president or above, you can directly digest all the knowledge contained in it. After that, you can almost reach the level of great swordsman with great concentration, but you will reach the top. It is absolutely impossible to break through the sword emperor.


    With Meng Haoran''s qualification, although the protest seemed to have no effect, the people behind were a little happy. In their opinion, Meng Haoran could pass such a thing, and they must be able to do it. Even some people did not deal with it by themselves.


    Of course, all of them failed. Then, like the original work, menqi followed strict standards and there was no exception.


    "So full!"


    "I''m full, so the exam is over. As you can see, as long as player 409 passes the test alone, the others are disqualified and eliminated. You can go back." Menqi said, glancing at Meng Haoran, who was enjoying his food in the distance.


    "Hehe, the expression of the three kings is very beautiful!" Meng Haoran looked at the situation of the three kings and found that they were all angry. If the situation did not change, they were likely to become angry.


    Others looked similar and were not poor about the results.


    "Why is he alone? We don''t accept it." Some people are angry with Meng Haoran, and their eyes are full of resentment. If everyone''s resentment is not so great, but with this exception, it will be another scene.


    But will Meng Haoran care? Completely ignoring the eyes of others, he continued to destroy the food in front of him.


    "Uncle, can I have a taste?" At this time, Xiaojie came over and looked forward to Meng Haoran. He didn''t complain much about the examiner, but was very interested in Meng Haoran''s cooking.


    Meng Haoran took a look at Xiaojie, did not refuse, and cut a small piece to him "here."


    After that, Meng Haoran was a little surprised. Xiaojie had such an understanding for 20 minutes, just like menqi. You know, his strength is much worse than menqi. In this way, his talent is too high.


    Something happened in these 20 minutes. The president of the hunter came and promised to take the test again. This time, all the candidates had to pass the airship to the corresponding test place.


    After Xiao Jie woke up, he boarded the ship directly.


    "Hello, Xiao Jie, how are you?" Qi Yu asked what was the secret of Meng Haoran''s cooking. They didn''t know Meng Haoran very well and didn''t ask for cooking like Xiao Jie.


    Xiaojie doesn''t hide anything. He tells his feelings directly. He is stunned by Qiyu and others.


    "It''s so magical. You won''t lie to me, will you?" Raouli was the first one who didn''t believe it. As an ordinary man, he never thought about what supernatural power he would have.


    Kula pickup and Qiyu also don''t believe it, but they keep it in mind.

 Chapter 294

    Boiled egg is a new test question. This time it is much simpler than before. To tell the truth, it doesn''t matter. It tests a person''s courage and wisdom.


    The party arrived at the opposite half mountain by flying boat. The image of the opposite half mountain is the same as its name. It is a mountain peak, but it is separated from the middle. It is like someone cut the mountain into two half mountains with a knife.


    No different from the original work, when she came to the opposite half of the mountain, menqi said the real test question, that is, take out a moment of spider Eagle eggs in the valley gap, and then cook them in water.


    Although it was much simpler and had no technical content, and men Qi personally demonstrated it again, most people gave up because it was really dangerous to jump off a cliff!


    Thinking that they can still take the next exam anyway, they are not in a hurry for a while. Many people know that they abstain. However, it is true that their idea of retreating in case of difficulties has harmed them. This lucky idea will have a second time once, and will retreat in case of few things in the future. In this way, they will never succeed.


    To be a strong person, it is the most basic quality to meet difficulties in the face of difficulties. Avoiding can not solve problems. If you are late, you will be a big step late, and then you will never keep up in the future.


    What gives up also needs courage? It''s just self deception.


    The trick this time is to observe the updraft from the bottom of the valley. Only then can we return to the top of the mountain with the help of the updraft.


    Of course, Xiaojie and others easily completed the test and successfully passed the second test. Meng Haoran watched a play there because he passed the test before and didn''t need to make up the test.


    After the second test, there were 46 candidates left, which was almost ten to nine, and there was only one left.


    However, after the second test, there is also a short half-time. The candidates will take the airship to the test site of the third test, which is far away, so they will probably spend the night in the airship.


    "I introduced myself to the 46 candidates present. I was the representative head of the hunter Examination Review Committee. Nitro would have shown up at the final examination, but once I came to the scene like this, I would inevitably like this unspeakable sense of tension, but since I''ve come, I''ll be with you!" Some of nitro''s old faces smiled.


    "The next destination is scheduled to arrive at 8 a.m. tomorrow, everyone..." after a simple explanation, everyone scattered and went to find a place to rest. Today is really a little tired.


    Xiaojie and Qiyu went to the spaceship exploration with great energy, which made Meng Haoran feel some emotion. Children are not afraid of fatigue. I think it was the same when I was a child. As long as I was interested in something, I couldn''t feel fatigue. I didn''t feel able until I was old. I also had the habit of taking a nap at noon.


    In a room of the airship, the examiners of the first and second scenes sat together and had dinner.


    "Guess how many candidates will be left this year," menqi said


    "Do you mean a qualified person?" Asked bhara.


    "Yes, this year is really strong. Even that guy has appeared. Others don''t say he can pass!" Meng Haoran was the person that menqi said. From Meng Haoran''s cooking, she has felt its deep hidden power. Even if he can''t read, he won''t lose, even much stronger than them.


    What a monster! The more I think about it, the more I feel that Meng Haoran is unfathomable.


    "Him? That''s what he said. He can''t help it." Bukhara also came up with today''s scene in his mind. Meng Haoran had a deep influence on him.


    "Who is he?" Satz, the examiner in the first scene, was stunned. He didn''t personally experience Meng Haoran''s strength, so he didn''t know who they were talking about.


    "The only guy who passed my test!"


    Is that him? Satz also thought of Meng Haoran, the man who exposed the false examiner, and thought about it.


    "I can finally have a good rest. Although the hunter test is still very interesting, it''s too non challenging." Meng Haoran found a more remote place to rest alone.


    Compared with the examiners, the treatment of examinees is not very good. They don''t even have a bed. They can only sit on the ground and rest, let alone take a bath.


    Fortunately, Meng Haoran doesn''t care much about these, otherwise he might destroy the ship.


    "Nitro? His strength is really beyond my expectation?" Meng Haoran was surprised to think of the huge breath he felt when he met nitro. He is worthy of being known as the No. 1 hunter in the world decades ago. Even now he has grown old, his strength can not be underestimated. With nitro now, he can clean up the three kings.


    His final killing move even Meng Haoran is a little afraid. Although he won''t kill Meng Haoran himself, he will also hurt Meng Haoran seriously. You know, it''s a unique move to kill even the Ant King.


    Meng Haoran wanted to laugh at the thought of the three kings when they saw nitro becoming honest. They might be extremely oppressed. If they could use psychic power, they wouldn''t come and destroy many people like nitro.


    Without a word,


    The next day, the airship finally reached its destination.


    "Everyone, the third Hunter test starts here. This is the top of what people call the tower of deception."


    "Tower of tricks?"


    "The winning condition is to return to the ground from the top of the tower, and the time limit is 72 hours."


    The tower is very high. For candidates who can''t fly, they can''t go down from the outside, and there will be other dangers. This can be seen from the fact that a guy who calls himself a rock climber was attacked and killed after trying, so he can only find another way.


    With the passage of time, the number of people on the top of the tower gradually decreased.


    "Secret door!" At this time, it was clear that there were many secret doors on the top of the tower, which could enter the tower, and everyone began to look for it.


    Meng Haoran followed Dongba quietly. He knew that Dongba was one of the five people with Xiaojie. At that time, as long as he took his place when Dongba entered.


    "Ah! Is it you, uncle?" Inside the trick tower, Xiaojie and Meng Haoran meet again. Meng Haoran''s plan succeeded.


    "What a coincidence!" Meng Haoran remained silent.


    Then the rules were read out. Five people''s choice game, the majority obeyed the minority, put on the bracelet and made the first choice, and the third exam officially began.

 Chapter 295

    "Which way, left? Right"


    "What? Why the right? Generally speaking, it''s the left at this time!" Reoli shouted. The choice this time was 4-1. Everyone except him chose the right.


    "Indeed, from the perspective of action science, when people are confused or choose a fork in the road, they will subconsciously choose the left, so they will choose the right. The left is obviously a trap." Meng Haoran said first, but he didn''t think so, because he could pass the test no matter how he chose, but he chose the right in order not to be regarded as a fool like Lei Ouli.


    This time, the five of them seem to be in the same boat, but in fact, they have to pass the test in another way. As long as they push horizontally with violence, Meng Haoran has this strength. If he breaks the floor directly, he can directly reach the destination. Of course, Meng Haoran won''t do that unless he has to. He also wants to enjoy the fun of the game.


    Meng Haoran''s words made the other three nod and looked at Lei Ouli with a different look.


    "Well, I''m just an ordinary person." Reoli muttered discontentedly.


    After walking on the right for about 10 minutes,


    "Where is this?" There is no past road in front of us. It is a hollowed out room with no front road. In the center of the room is a square challenge arena with four corner torches.


    "Look, over there" opposite them, some guys in robes covered and handcuffed.


    "The candidate has come. Please untie the handcuffs." A strong male voice, and then heard a few clicks, and the handcuffs of one of the people opposite were lifted.


    "Oh, oh, finally liberated." Taking off his outer robe, a muscular bald man appeared. Several ferocious insect like scars on his bald head showed that he was not easy to provoke. At this time, he looked at Meng Haoran and others with confidence, as if he were looking at prey.


    "I don''t know what I''m going to face!" Meng Haoran vaguely knew that these people were ferocious criminals in the secular world. They were ordinary people and were not qualified to attract the attention of hunters. However, they committed too much crime, so they were arrested by hunters and sentenced to more than 100 years'' imprisonment, which can be said to be life imprisonment.


    The reason why they are here this time is because of the arrangement of the hunter Association. As long as they can stop Meng Haoran, they will reduce the corresponding sentence. As long as they delay for an hour, they can reduce the sentence of one year. In this way, they have the hope of going out, so they are very concerned about this matter.


    Among ordinary people, they are well deserved strong people, but what they meet today is not ordinary people. Meng Haoran needless to say, Qiyu is a natural killer, kulapika is a special race, Xiaojie also has a super father, and her origin is very unusual. It is said that her mother who has not met came from the dark continent; Finally, a little normal is reoli. It can be said that he is the most common present now.


    "Let''s explain first. In front of you are the prisoners imprisoned in the tower of tricks." the voice of the third examiner came from nowhere.


    "Prisoner?" Xiaojie looked at the man opposite in surprise. It turned out to be a prisoner. It looked a little like him.


    "They are prisoners and hired test examiners officially appointed by the review committee. You have to fight with five of them. The duel is one-on-one. Each person can only play once. The fighting mode is free. There is no tie. As long as the other party agrees, it will be regarded as winning. The order..." after a burst of Rory Baji''s introduction, the test officially arrived.


    Three wins in five innings, just three wins. Dongba, the first player in the original book, resolutely admitted defeat as soon as he went up and lost one game for no reason.


    "Let me play first!" Meng Haoran said that he must win the first game, or the final result will be the same as the original, and he will stay in the confinement room for a long time.


    Looking at Meng Haoran''s confident face, everyone acquiesced that he was the first to play.


    In this way, we will win the next game first. Both Kula pickup and reoli are optimistic about Meng Haoran''s strength.


    Looking at Meng Haoran''s back, Qi Yu thought: let me see your real strength!


    On the challenge arena,


    Bald man looked at Meng Haoran and was very happy. He didn''t feel any danger from Meng Haoran. In his opinion, Meng Haoran must not be his opponent.


    Then use the most direct way! "I suggest a duel of life and death," he said


    Sure enough, he is a simple minded guy. Meng Haoran smiled with disdain. I really think I am a soft persimmon. I may lose in other ways, but I can only ha ha in the duel.


    "How''s it going?" The bald man saw that Meng Haoran didn''t promise for the first time. He thought the other party was afraid and said again.


    Meng Haoran is not Dongba. At this time, others didn''t persuade him to give up. It''s really because Meng Haoran first retreated in front of sisso and then made that amazing cooking. Everyone doesn''t treat him as an ordinary person. Even now, they hope Meng Haoran can end the battle with decisive power.


    "This duel is acceptable to me," Meng Haoran said. When the bald man''s face showed a trace of joy, the conversation changed. "But do you really want to have a life and death duel with me?"


    The bald man was stunned. Did he have any confidence? He carefully observed Meng Haoran''s whole body again and didn''t feel any danger.


    Think too much? Laughing at himself, he was about to confirm the duel of life and death. The bald man spoke to his mouth, but suddenly saw Meng Haoran''s eyes.


    What a look! Indifference to the extreme, as if nothing in the world can attract its attention, revealing a lofty atmosphere, deep and boundless, like a black hole.


    At this moment, the bald man only felt that his back was cold, as if he had been stared at by the most terrible existence in the world.


    No one knew that he had committed a crime for so many years and was finally caught in the hands of the hunter. It was not his strong skills, but his perception of danger.


    Even in the face of the hunter who caught him, he didn''t feel this dangerous now. It was a feeling that life and death were completely in each other''s mind, which could only be meaningful and unspeakable.


    Originally, even if the bald man''s perception is strong, he can''t see through Meng Haoran''s reality, because the gap between them is too big, but just now, maybe it was fate. Meng Haoran has regarded him as a dead man. In addition, he is impatient to be seen. There is a flaw in his eyes, which he saw by coincidence, which makes him feel Meng Haoran''s horror.


    How is that possible? There is such a monster among the candidates. This strength is far from being comparable to that of a formal hunter!


    "Since you say so, it''s no better than a duel between life and death. Life is only once. Don''t play games. I just said it. Thank you for reminding me. Forget it. I''ll admit defeat in order to thank you!" After speaking, the steps moved back quietly, and looked at Meng Haoran without blinking, revealing a look of prayer.


    "Admit defeat?" What the hell? This script is wrong! Everyone was stupid, especially prisoners and examiners. They knew the strength of bald men. In their opinion, cleaning up Meng Haoran was not a simple thing.


    Meng Haoran was also stunned at the bald man''s performance. Did he find anything interesting? For a time, he was interested in the bald man.


    "Wait!" Seeing that the bald man was about to leave the challenge arena, Meng Haoran''s voice came and made the bald man freeze. He stopped in place and looked sad. It''s over. He didn''t save me this time. He won''t let me go.

 Chapter 296

    Meng Haoran looked at the bald man''s expression and felt a little funny. Am I so terrible?


    "What do you want, my lord?" The bald man also had no way at this time, he said hard. Show a smile more ugly than crying.


    "How? It''s nothing. I don''t like this competition of winning without fighting. You''d better come back and compete with me. Of course, it can''t be a duel of life and death." Meng Haoran still decided to give him a chance. Whether he could grasp it depends on his own.


    "Try again! No life and death duel?" The bald man, who thought he was doomed this time, was happy. It felt like he was dead and alive again. Since there was no life and death duel and whether there was a limited way to compete, he could still save his life. As for winning or losing, it was completely outside his consideration. There was no chance after commutation this time.


    Xiaojie looked at Meng Haoran and bald man with strange eyes. They wondered why they had just turned into a withered man and a bullied daughter-in-law, and Meng Haoran could win without fighting, but they didn''t promise.


    However, no matter what others think, things are still going on according to Meng Haoran''s meaning. The bald man trembled and walked back to the center of the challenge arena.


    "Since I put forward the competition plan last time, it''s your turn this time." The bald man looks like a bald man. Although it''s safe to put forward a competition plan, such as being handsome, it''s not dangerous, and it can also make the other party win easily. Maybe the other party will be in a good mood and let him die.


    But after a little thought, the bald man threw his idea to anger. His life is controlled by the other party. Once he reads about himself, he doesn''t know the other party''s preferences. The other party completely disagrees with the scheme he chooses. He doesn''t say many times at one stroke, but also wasted the opportunity to win favor. Now he directly gives the initiative to the other party, Maybe you can make a good impression.


    Meng Haoran looked at the bald man with a smile. Meng Haoran naturally understood this little 99, but it did make Meng Haoran feel very satisfied, knowledgeable and better about his senses.


    What should be compared? Although we have to guarantee to win, it''s too boring to crush with absolute strength, so Meng Haoran directly gave up on force, so the rest is only better than IQ. Yes, it''s better than IQ.


    Meng Haoran is still very optimistic about his IQ. Although he is not that kind of demon genius, he is still very confident compared with the guy opposite.


    Well, it was a pleasant decision. After thinking for a while, Meng Haoran said, "since I''m allowed to choose, we''ll be better than IQ."


    "Than IQ?" The bald man had a nervous expression. In this way, his life could be saved.


    "As long as it''s specific how to compare! Take turns to ask each other questions, and record one point if the answer is correct. Who gets three points first will win. Is that good?" Although it was asking, it revealed an indisputable tone.


    "OK, OK, just do as you say." The bald man dared not object. He thought in his heart that he must choose a simple problem and lose as soon as possible.


    Meng Haoran is thinking about what he wants to use to beat the other party. If he knows how the bald man''s idea makes him win fast, he doesn''t know whether to cry or laugh.


    "Then prepare for 3 minutes first! I''ll start in 3 minutes." Strong self-confidence made Meng Haoran give up answering questions first, which was a preferential treatment for him.


    Three minutes later,


    Meng Haoran opened the competition. "Listen, my first question is how many duck eggs are there in a dozen?"


    This question is a brain teaser, a trick Meng Haoran saw in his previous life,


    Bald men are stunned when they listen. This is too simple. In this world, there is a concept of a dozen eggs. A dozen corresponds to 12. Even three-year-old children know it.


    However, the bald man didn''t answer at the first time. No, he can''t win, but can only lose. In this way, he can''t give the correct answer. He can only change an answer. However, if he makes a mistake, his IQ is too low. Alas, no matter how low his IQ is, it''s low. It''s nothing compared with life.


    Meng Haoran looked at the baldheaded man''s hesitant expression. He was also a little nervous and stared at him tightly.


    "Have you thought about it? Hurry up" Meng Haoran couldn''t help getting impatient because he didn''t answer for a long time.


    The bald man was startled by Meng Haoran''s expression and hurriedly said, "well, well, the answer is no more." Hehe, this must be wrong. I just want to see Meng Haoran''s happy expression, but what I see is Meng Haoran''s ugly face.


    What''s going on? Fog at one end.


    "It seems that I underestimated you. You''re right. It''s your turn," Meng Haoran said gloomily.


    Meng Haoran''s words made everyone present dumbfounded,


    "Uncle, isn''t he wrong? There are 12 eggs in a dozen. Everyone knows that." Xiao Jie shouted, and the others nodded.


    "Yes! Are you mistaken?" The bald man was not happy to answer the question correctly. Instead, he was a little frightened and thought Meng Haoran would not let go of his rhythm.


    what? This time it''s Meng Haoran''s turn to wonder. Did he make a mistake? There is a concept of a dozen eggs in the past life, but why did he say it was gone?


    Seeing a bald man and the cold sweat on his forehead, Meng Haoran understood that he deliberately lost, but he mistakenly answered the correct answer in his eyes.


    Having figured this out, Meng Haoran was unable to laugh or cry, but his mood was much better.


    "Well, now that I''ve said you''re right, you''re right. Aren''t all the eggs broken in a dozen? It''s your mistake." As soon as Meng Haoran said this, everyone showed an expression of admiration. It could be understood that Meng Haoran''s figure was great in their hearts for a time.


    So, the bald man took the lead 1-0, and then came his question.


    The bald man looked at Meng Haoran carefully and said his question: "how much is 1 + 1?"


    What, so people looked at the bald man in amazement. It''s too simple, isn''t it 2? Water, red fruit water.


    The bald man is also a little proud. This time only one can answer it. There should be no accident.


    Who knows, Meng Haoran''s complexion is uncertain at this time. In his previous life, he came from the era of the information explosion. How can he not know the inverse sky of this question? The correct answer is 2, but in fact, anything can be said, because there is no provision that he must answer correctly.


    For a moment, Meng Haoran was silent.

 Chapter 297

    With Meng Haoran''s silence, others also felt something, and turned their surprised eyes to Meng Haoran. What''s the matter? Doesn''t he know such a simple question.


    The bald man''s original pride is gone at this time. What''s the matter? It''s reasonable to say that you won''t think about such a simple topic, so it''s right! I don''t know that Meng Haoran is thinking nonsense because of the information of his previous life.


    In fact, the reason for all this is that Meng Haoran thought too much. Although the era of the information explosion in the previous life gave him cutting-edge ideas in other worlds and helped him many times, there are also bad times. For example, now, because he knows too much, it affects his judgment. A very simple thing has become extremely complicated by him.


    Fortunately, Meng Haoran is unusual after all. After seeing the bald man, he already knows the other party''s plan to release water and knows that he thinks too much. The other party is definitely not as cunning as he thinks. Meng Haoran doesn''t hesitate to think about it.


    "Equal to 2." Finally gave the answer.


    "Yes," said the bald man, relieved.


    But I don''t know that this scene reminds Meng Haoran a lot. It seems that he is still a little impetuous. He doesn''t see such a simple situation. Some paranoia is too much, but it''s not good. Although paranoia is a good thing and can be cheated less in many times, it also needs to be divided according to the situation. Now in this situation, it''s clearly the other party''s water and what he wants to do so much.


    There is something wrong with your attitude! Look at things objectively. In this way, Meng Haoran''s state of mind unconsciously rose, and it became easy to understand some things that couldn''t be thought of before.


    Feeling his change, Meng Haoran was in a good mood, and his eyes to the bald man were much softer. He still contributed to such a great change.


    Meng Haoran''s eyes make the bald man some creepy. Chrysanthemum is tight, won''t it! Is he interested in me? Thinking of Meng Haoran''s previous performance, it is clear that such a simple question has to be thought for so long. Is he considering whether he deliberately typed it wrong?


    At the thought that his chrysanthemum was destroyed under Meng Haoran, the bald man trembled and was about to die unyielding, but then he was discouraged by the smell he felt on Meng Haoran. Just, he wants my virginity, I''ll give it to him!


    The bald man looked at Meng Haoran with an incomparably resentful look, which was inexplicable.


    Meng Haoran did not know that the bald man was so active in his heart. If he knew that he was suspected of having a problem with his sexual orientation, he would not slap the bald man on the spot and fear death.


    "Then I''ll come up with the second question. What''s the difference between electricity and lightning?" Meng Haoran said.


    The bald man really doesn''t know. What''s the difference between electricity and lightning? It''s no different.


    However, it was also because he didn''t expect that the bald man was very happy. He didn''t expect to be good. In this way, it would be more reasonable to lose.


    Resolutely admit defeat. Meng Haoran nodded this time. If you still know this, it''s strange.


    "I''ll tell you the real answer! Electricity costs money, not lightning." Then he saw the admiration in the eyes of the people and became more proud.


    As everyone knows, other people''s eyes are not like that at all. They just scoff at this explanation. They always feel wrong.


    Qiyu thought to himself: no! Isn''t lightning man-made? In some cases, it also costs money.


    Meng Haoran finally forgot that this is not an ordinary world. Many things can not be judged in the previous way. In the world of reading ability, it is not impossible to manipulate lightning.


    Of course, no one is going to tell Meng Haoran about it now. After all, they don''t know much about the hunter''s world.


    After that, Meng Haoran successfully took the lead in scoring 3 points and won the competition. Meng Haoran temporarily took the lead 1-0.


    However, when Meng Haoran returned, he was greeted not by welcome and cheers, but by a strange look in his eyes. Everyone saw that the other party was clearly releasing water, and he couldn''t understand the problem of Meng Haoran''s self cleverness.


    "What are your eyes? Envy and envy my high IQ, isn''t it?" Meng Haoran said angrily.


    However, Xiaojie and others kept silent and asked for no fun. Meng Haoran also quieted down.


    On the one hand,


    The examiner of the third exam sat in his own position, looked at the surveillance screen and roared loudly: "what''s the matter? This guy is teasing me, isn''t he? He dares to go on with his sentence for another 100 years against my will."


    ¡­


    "Someone really opened our eyes! The water is so obvious." It was one of the prisoners who spoke. He looked at the bald man who had come back and had a happy face and sneered.


    The bald man didn''t answer. He looked at them disdainfully. Hum, how do you know that guy''s terror? It would be nice to get back his life. If you had been, I''m afraid you would have died earlier than a dog.


    Although they were both prisoners, their relationship with each other was not very good, so the bald man didn''t remind them of anything.


    Through contact with Meng Haoran, he has learned that the candidates they have to face this time should not be simple roles.


    The first game ended in a farce, and then the second game began. Maybe it''s because Meng Haoran won one game first, so Xiaojie and they seem very relaxed. They just need to win two more games next.


    In the second scene, the prisoners excluded an obscene young man, who did not seem to have a high level of force, and here was Xiao Jie.


    However, it was not force. The other party took out two candles of different lengths for Xiao Jie to choose, and then compared whose candle went out.


    According to the normal situation, of course, we should choose the long one, but the other party doesn''t know this, so there must be a conspiracy, and Xiaojie is in trouble.


    The fact is the same. No matter how Xiaojie chooses, the other party has a way to make his candle burn longer. It can be said that he cheated.


    However, Xiao Jie is a single-minded man and resolutely chose the long one because the long burning time is longer than the short one.


    After that, Xiaojie''s candle had to be burned first. It seemed that he was going to lose. In a critical moment, Xiaojie made an amazing move and blew out the other party''s candle from the opposite side. In this way, he unexpectedly won the competition.


    So far, Meng Haoran took the lead of 2-0 in the next two innings. As long as he wins another inning, he will pass.

 Chapter 298

    "OK, let me play next." Kulapika said confidently, and according to the original book, he won the game.


    However, Meng Haoran was a little impatient. He didn''t want to waste time and said, "let Qiyu go! This opponent will make you angry."


    "What! Let Qi go." Kula pickup looked at Meng Haoran in surprise. What does it mean that my opponent will make me angry.


    Qi Yu, who was called by his name, was also stunned. Although he didn''t see each other''s face, he also felt that each other''s strength should not be comparable to Kula pickup, so he didn''t mean to play.


    "Uncle, why?" So everyone looked at Meng Haoran.


    Meng Haoran said mysteriously, "you''ll know later, or you can''t believe Qiyu."


    Finally, Qi Yu took the place of Kula pickup. It can be seen that Meng Haoran''s words are still heard.


    On the challenge arena, everyone saw the real form of the prisoner, and others understood the meaning of Meng Haoran''s words at this time.


    "I see, spider!" Kulapika was a little excited, but he could barely control it because he didn''t face it head-on.


    This time, the prisoner was covered with blue skin, and the striking spider tattoo on his body added a trace of momentum.


    Spider tattoo is really one of the symbols of Kula pickup''s enemy phantom brigade. Kula pickup''s hatred for the phantom brigade has reached a certain degree. Even if he sees an ordinary spider, his mood will change greatly.


    "Uncle, how do you know?" Xiaojie said curiously, but Meng Haoran still looked mysterious and didn''t answer.


    "My suggestion is to have a life and death duel. Until one party dies or admits defeat, but don''t let yourself go even if you admit defeat halfway." The prisoner suggested, looking at Qiyu with a provocative face. Such a kid will win.


    "OK! That''s what I mean. If I''m more likely to lose than others?" Qi Yu said with a relaxed face. He was not frightened by the so-called life and death duel. Although he was only 12 years old, he probably killed more people than the other prisoner, which is beyond ordinary people''s imagination.


    As a member of the killer family, Qi Yu began to cultivate killers not long after she was born. Her body structure has long been different from that of ordinary people. She has reached the peak of ordinary people. She just needs to learn to become the next top expert.


    Speaking of this, the prisoner looks ferocious. It''s really like that. In fact, he''s just a straw bag, which is a little stronger than ordinary people. The others are deliberately pretending to be powerful. When he meets the genuine killer Qiyu, he will show his prototype immediately.


    "What, is this guy a fool? How did you promise so directly?" He was shocked to see Qi Yu''s relaxed and comfortable expression.


    Xiaojie and others are also a little stunned. They found it necessary to know Qiyu again for the first time. This baby is too domineering. The most exaggerated thing is that Lei Ouli, the boss with open mouth, looks at Qiyu like watching aliens. Why are children so strange now?


    "Then start!" Before the prisoner could recover from his shock, Qiyu stretched out his right hand,


    There was a click, and the bones changed. A palm that originally looked very young turned into a terrible killing weapon. The green tendons were prominent, and the nails were hard and long for several centimeters. It was sharp and looked a little sharp.


    What''s the matter with this boy? Is it a monster? However, as long as he was stunned, his figure disappeared from his eyes.


    "Poop, poop" a sound of heart beating came from behind him. The prisoner turned around and found that Qiyu actually appeared behind him, holding a heart in his hand and still beating.


    At this time, Qi Yu was completely different from normal. His eyes were indifferent and could not see a trace of human emotion, giving people a gloomy feeling.


    Is this the real him? Apart from Meng Haoran, everyone looked at all this in horror. The so-called onlookers were clear. Except that the prisoners on the stage didn''t feel anything, everyone else knew what Qi Yu did at that moment. He directly took out the prisoner''s heart. Now the prisoner is dead, but he hasn''t realized it yet.


    So everyone felt his hair stand up and his eyes looked at Qiyu with fear. No one thought that such a lovely little boy could exist so horribly and kill without blinking an eye!


    Where did his heart come from and why did he feel familiar.


    "Not bad! I''m so calm without my heart." At the moment when he said this, he became the ordinary boy again, but no one regarded him as an ordinary man.


    After listening to Qi Yu''s words, the prisoner felt bad. His body lost his heart, and his powerlessness appeared. He looked at Qi Yu''s heart in despair. "Give me... My heart... Give it back... Give it back..." slowly fell down, and there was no sound anymore.


    Speaking of it, the baby was also trapped by Meng Haoran. If Meng Haoran hadn''t let Qi Yu go first, he wouldn''t have died so soon.


    Everyone died. Naturally, Meng Haoran won the game. The prisoners didn''t dare to raise objections and joke. At this time, they didn''t have time to run. How dare they stay with these evil stars.


    "Yeah! How handsome! Qiyu." When Qi Yu thought that his posture was seen by Xiaojie and Xiaojie would be alienated from him and feel a little sad, he didn''t expect that Xiaojie said this sentence. Xiaojie didn''t care about his identity at all. At this moment, Qi Yu''s heart was full of emotion. Xiaojie, you are my friend.


    Other people, such as kulapika and raouli, subconsciously alienated Qiyu, which is obviously unacceptable for a time. This is a long feeling of people. Although they will eventually become friends with Qiyu, because of this, their position in Qiyu''s heart is far from being comparable to Xiao Jie, or even dispensable.


    "Boy, it''s good! The solution is clean and neat, but it''s not elegant." Meng Haoran said.


    Qi Yu found that Meng Haoran''s eyes did not change at all. On the contrary, he had the concern of his elders, and he also had a trace of recognition for Meng Haoran in his heart.


    Through here, Meng Haoran and others began to move forward. Unlike the original work, they do not need to enter the closed room.


    After about 10 minutes, we arrived at another room.


    "There are two choices, one is that five people take a long and simple road, and the other is that three people take a short and simple road. The long road takes at least 45 hours, and the short one is only 3 minutes."


    Did not say, decisively chose five people, but they have enough time this time.

 Chapter 299

    After choosing the passage for five people, one of the two doors opened slowly, revealing the deep passage.


    "Fortunately, we have plenty of time, otherwise someone will have to stay." Lei Ouli said, but he felt very lucky. If others didn''t say that, at least if it was the case, he had a great chance of being left. Qi Yu and Meng Haoran were absolutely better than each other. The remaining Xiaojie and kulapika were not weak. He thought that he was the weakest of the five.


    Xiao Jie also smiled. He didn''t want to see the picture of his companions hurting each other. If there was really no way, he might stay voluntarily.


    "In other words, the difference between the two roads is too big! The time is more than ten times." Said kulapika.


    Because he didn''t worry about the original work, Xiao Jie didn''t think of the shortcut this time. He directly broke the wall and entered the short circuit from the long road. Meng Haoran didn''t remind him. Anyway, he was idle. Let''s see how the long road is.


    At the beginning, you can still see some light, but as you continue to deepen, in the end, it turns into a dark place. You can''t see things at all. It''s difficult to distinguish the direction.


    "This way." Xiao Jie led the way. As a wild child, he had already trained his night vision ability.


    After walking for about 2 hours, Meng Haoran has understood why the two roads take so much time. If the short circuit is a straight line leading to the end, the long road is constantly tortuous, spiraling down and indirectly increasing the distance.


    However, although the road was a little difficult, it was not difficult for Meng Haoran and them. With the determination to pass the hunter examination, their speed did not drop at all, but walked faster and faster.


    "I''m so hungry and tired! Who designed this road? It''s too stupid." At this time, 40 hours have passed, and they have walked for 35 hours without stopping. They have rested for about five hours, but they are still tired into dogs.


    What! Meng Haoran was also a little upset because the road was a little long and there were no other tests at all. In fact, he chose not to directly enter the short circuit at the beginning, except that he had nothing to do. He just wanted to see if there were any other tests. Who knew it was such a result, but he had almost gone, so he had to stick to it to the end.


    Of course, although he looks very tired, in fact, Meng Haoran''s body doesn''t feel tired at all. He just keeps repeating the same actions, which makes his heart a little tired.


    "Hold on a little longer and you''ll be here soon." Meng Haoran has felt that the exit is not far away.


    After hearing Meng Haoran''s words, others didn''t ask him why he knew, but silently accelerated again.


    An hour later, a bright light appeared in front of everyone. Xiaojie and others couldn''t help but show a long lost smile and finally arrived.


    The child''s nature makes Xiaojie accelerate again, and Qiyu is not willing to show weakness to keep up,


    "Finally, I''ve had enough." Lei Ouli complained, but he had a bright smile on his face. Looking at his happy running companions, he felt very full. He was really lucky! If I met them, I wouldn''t even be here without them!


    With a clear childlike sound of "goal", Xiaojie and Qiyu rushed out of the channel almost at the same time. This was the end of the quiet time, and became active again because of the arrival of Xiaojie and others.


    "Have you finally arrived? But why is it so long and what trouble have you encountered?" Sisso looked at Meng Haoran thoughtfully.


    And Xiao Jie''s brother, the nail man with nails on his head, shook his head more happily.


    "So many people have passed, they are so strong." Xiao Jie was surprised when he looked at sisso and others. 1 sure enough, the people who could come to take the exam were not simple people.


    Meng Haoran was about to rest, but found a man angrily walking towards himself.


    Dongba?? He actually arrived here, and it seems that he arrived very early.


    "Meng Haoran, you did that to me in the tower of tricks. I won''t let you go." Dongba said that when he found dark grid to enter the tower of tricks, Meng Haoran suddenly appeared in the air and kicked him away.


    Everyone''s eyes were not attracted here, but they all looked like watching a good play.


    "What did I do to you? I don''t remember." Meng Haoran said in surprise, but he didn''t remember what he did to Dongba. Didn''t he just rob his position? It''s so serious that your face is green. It''s not exploding your chrysanthemum.


    "What, you didn''t admit it. Didn''t you sneak into me when I was about to enter the tower, so I almost fell under the tower and died." The fact is that Meng Haoran didn''t control his strength at that time. He tried a little harder and almost kicked Dongba under the tower.


    I see. Meng Haoran understood what was going on with a little thought, but he didn''t care much. So what? Even killing you is a very simple thing. Meng Haoran has never paid attention to a guy like Dongba.


    The three kings looked at Dongba with admiration. That''s not how to find death! It''s not good to annoy anyone, but I have to annoy him.


    "So what do you want?" Meng Haoran said expressionless.


    "I want you..." before the death word was said, Dongba felt a chill and swallowed what he wanted to say. "Apologize, and kneel down to apologize."


    He knelt down to apologize. Meng Haoran was angry at this. He didn''t dare to let me kneel.


    Just when Dongba thought Meng Haoran would compromise, Meng Haoran started. Everyone saw a white light flashing, and then


    "Ah! You... What did you do to me?" Dongba was now disabled. His legs did not know when they had said goodbye to him. Not far from him, a pair of bloody short legs lay there quietly.


    "Gulu" almost everyone has an itchy throat. It''s too cruel.


    What a fast speed, what a cruel means.


    "Well? What''s the matter with you? Why did you suddenly kneel down to me?" Meng Haoran said in surprise, as if he had done nothing just now.


    "You... You" Dongba couldn''t bear the blow. Coupled with severe pain, he fainted directly.


    With a cold hum, Meng Haoran found a corner and began to close his eyes, but after that, everyone included him in the list that could not be provoked.

 Chapter 300

    Finally, there were 28 candidates who passed the third examination, originally 29, but Dongba was unable to take the next examination because it lost its legs.


    After three rounds of screening, the remaining 28 candidates are strong ones that can not be underestimated and have their own unique skills. The strength of this session of candidates can be said to be quite strong. The remaining 28 candidates can basically occupy the top three in the previous exams, and even Meng Haoran and others are unprecedented.


    Outside the tower of tricks, the examinees breathe the fresh air they haven''t seen for a long time, and look at the green wild environment around them. They feel very happy.


    "Congratulations to all the candidates who passed the third test. Next, only the fourth test and the final test are left." wearing a suit and glasses, the examiner of the third test who appeared in front of everyone for the first time was only heard of before.


    "There are two more." The examinees were a little excited and refreshed. They looked confident. After three games, they were afraid of you two.


    "The fourth exam will be held on saibizai island over there." the examiner pointed to a looming island not far away


    "Well, hurry up" snapped his fingers and saw a bald man with dark yellow clothes pushing a car with a box.


    "Next, please come and draw lots"


    "Draw lots?"


    "Draw lots to decide what?"


    The examiner of "hunter and hunted" showed a cold smile and said something that surprised everyone.


    "There are 28 digital cards, that is to say, the test numbers of you are written on them. Then take one from each according to the order of leaving the tower. Next, please come first."


    Although I didn''t understand what was going on, I did what the examiner said first. The candidates rushed the box one after another and you drew a card.


    "Everyone finished smoking! Then please take off the film pasted on the card." everyone did so, and then went to cover their number plate, but it was useless. The rest were the elite of the elite, and their memory would not be so bad. Even if they didn''t deliberately remember everyone''s number plate, they couldn''t hide it.


    "The number you drew just now has been stored in this box, so you can destroy the card at will. The object to be hunted is the number plate on the prey..." the examiner began to explain the rules.


    "What! It''s not killing each other." Some people say that they are very confident.


    The target number card is three points, and your own number card is also three points. The others are one point. As long as you collect 6 points, you will pass the test.


    Although it seems that there should be 14 people who can pass this time, in fact, the number of people who finally pass will definitely be less than this number.


    Taking the boat provided by the hunter Association, the candidates came to the island of the competition and got off the boat one after another. Of course, in order not to let the exam end at once, one has to wait 2 minutes before the other can go down. In this way, although the first one will have some advantages, it is not very big.


    Because they have their own prey, basically all the people are separated this time, and Meng Haoran is no exception.


    "Xiao Jie, your goal is sisso, but I believe you can succeed." Meng Haoran encouraged before leaving.


    SISO should not die for my face! Walking on the road, Meng Haoran thought of it, but he was not very sure, because his appearance, Xiao Jie, had not been regarded as a prepared Apple by SISO.


    Of course, Meng Haoran is also very relieved. When something happens, he can reach the original place in an instant. Anyway, Xiaojie can''t die.


    "Ilumi? I didn''t think my target was him." Meng Haoran looked at the number plate in his hand and was a little troublesome.


    Meng Haoran was not in a hurry to find his prey, but looked at the scenery like a tourist.


    "I haven''t seen such a primitive island for a long time. Ye Chao is more than 1 meter." Because there is no human change, the island is well preserved.


    During Meng Haoran''s idle time, the smell of fighting came from the island from time to time. It can be said that it was some soul stirring. Everyone was all grass and trees. They were careful for fear that one would be overcast accidentally.


    Examinees do everything for their prey. What poison and assassination are common things.


    Yes.


    Basically, now everyone is early on their own prey. After all, it''s much easier to deal with only one than three. Of course, there are no exceptions. Strong people like Xiang Sanwang rob people when they see people, and they don''t care whether they are their own prey or not.


    "Ah!" Meng Haoran suddenly felt something and smiled. He didn''t expect someone to hit me.


    Walked as if nothing had happened, as if he had found nothing.


    One hundred meters away from Meng Haoran, a bald Ninja hid deeply. "It''s really unlucky. I didn''t expect that my prey was him. This is a cruel role. I''m afraid I won''t be an opponent in the face-to-face fight." Meng Haoran''s completely invisible breath in the tower of tricks came to mind.


    This person is banzang. He successfully became a member of the official hunter in the original book. His strength is still very strong. He easily abused Xiaojie in the final exam. If he didn''t want to hurt Xiaojie, Xiaojie wouldn''t pass so easily.


    After carefully observing Meng Haoran, he found that Meng Haoran didn''t seem to find himself. Banzang carefully narrowed the distance between him and Meng Haoran.


    50 meters, 30 meters, 20 meters,


    "You can''t get any closer. If you get closer, he will find out. That''s the distance." Half Tibet, 10 meters away, held his breath and waited for the opportunity to shoot.


    "Right now." Half hidden in suddenly rushed to Meng Haoran, and then approached Meng Haoran in an instant.


    "Got it." His hand is only 10 cm away from Meng Haoran''s number plate. He is about to succeed, but


    "When did you find it?" Banzang said bitterly. At this time, Meng Haoran grabbed one of his hands and couldn''t move.


    "When? I knew it from the beginning." Meng Haoran said with a smile, but the smile was so terrible in banzang''s eyes.


    At the beginning, so everything before was intentional? What a terrible guy, and this power. I didn''t expect him to have such a powerful power in addition to speed.


    however? Not yet?


    In Meng Haoran''s surprised eyes, the sound of "bang" turned into smoke and disappeared.


    "Ninja? Interesting." Meng Haoran looked at the reappearance of banzang in the distance. He hadn''t seen it for a long time and forgot that he was a ninja.

 Chapter 301

    Yes, I''m a ninja. Naturally, I can do ninja. " Please, he seems to be familiar with ninja. Is he bluffing? No, it doesn''t look like it. I found that I used Ninja at the first time. I must know something about it.


    "Your goal is me?" Although there is some speculation, we still need to confirm it.


    Banzang was stunned for a moment, and then resolutely admitted, "although I don''t want to do this, I must get your number card."


    Haven''t you given up yet? Or what cards, Meng Haoran quietly stood there, waiting for banzang to start first.


    With a hard bite, banzang rushed over again. When he was 3 meters away from Meng Haoran, he suddenly disappeared.


    "Tu Dun?" Meng Haoran looked at the earth bag at his feet and was speechless. It was too obvious. In fact, he would be taken advantage of by others because of his sudden disappearance.


    The earth bag approached quickly, and then half Tibet came out behind Meng Haoran. I don''t know when a short knife appeared in my hand.


    With the roar, the short knife turned into streamer and went straight to Meng Haoran''s back.


    Meng Haoran turned sideways, perfectly avoided the past, and then turned around.


    However, banzang showed a smile in his eyes and was looked at by Meng Haoran.


    When Meng Haoran turned around, a half Tibetan appeared in front of Meng Haoran, and then turned his hand into a shadow. The target was Meng Haoran''s number plate.


    Meng Haoran wants to defend, but the back half hidden short knife moves again. This time, is it the heart, the key part, the death or the number card?


    In banzang''s eyes, he is sure to win this time. Meng Haoran can''t take care of both sides.


    But the result was not what he imagined. Meng Haoran did not defend the number plate, but hit him hard and blocked the short knife.


    Banzang smiled triumphantly, and then a dizzy feeling came that "bad? Others" lost consciousness.


    Make a half Tibet also disappear, see the back of half Tibet body, make a Meng Haoran expressionless hand knife.


    "Hehe, you are still too young compared with me." Yes, Meng Haoran had already separated himself and appeared at the last minute.


    Pick up your own number plate and take down the semi hidden number plate. Since you have to pay for yourself, this exam is too dangerous. I''ll help you too.


    I just don''t know if banzang thinks he''s helping him.


    Meng Haoran didn''t take banzang''s life. His identity as a ninja saved his life.


    "Although there are ninjas in this world, after all, it is not as developed as the ninja world, and Ninja is too monotonous." Meng Haoran has understood from the short fight with banzang that banzang''s power of Ninja is too small, there is no seal, and there is no guidance from chakra. I''m afraid it can be used because it affects the Qi of physical strength in some way.


    While thinking, Meng Haoran came to an empty place. There were no weeds here, but it was like a sandy land.


    "Is that you?" SISO looked at Meng Haoran with some excitement, but he didn''t mean to do it. He knew that he was not Meng Haoran''s opponent now.


    Meng Haoran was also stunned. He didn''t expect to meet sisso here. Well, his number card is still there, and Xiaojie hasn''t started yet.


    SISO looked at Meng Haoran''s number card and made a surprising move. He directly threw his number card to Meng Haoran. "Is your goal me? Then I''ll give it to you."


    "Although I hope so, my goal is not you, but others, but I know Xiaojie''s goal is you." He threw the number card back. "I hope you can let him go then?"


    Xiao Jie, it''s the kid with good eyes. SISO nodded.


    Meng Haoran was about to move on, but suddenly stopped. It seemed that SISO knew where ilumi was hiding and put his eyes on SISO again.


    "Anyway, you may be able to do me a favor. I hope you can tell me where my goal is." Although Meng Haoran can feel it with his powerful soul if he really wants to find it, it will be too exposed and will be felt by others. It''s not fun for others to know his strength.


    Meng Haoran''s soul perceives SISO. The strong can barely feel it, and can also get some information. For example, Meng Haoran''s strength is far more than he imagined.


    You know, in the hunter''s world, the circle released by reading ability is to perceive, but ordinary experts can put more than ten meters outside, and hundreds of meters are top experts. If you find Meng Haoran coming for dozens of kilometers, you can''t be scared into a fool.


    "Your goal, I know?" Sissau thought about the meaning of Meng Haoran''s words, and was a little confused.


    "It''s the guy with nails. I think you should know." Meng Haoran explained that he did not tell the true identity of ilumi.


    The guy with nails on his face, did he mean ilumi? It''s a surprise. I didn''t expect that his goal was him. Do you want to tell him? If you tell him, ilumi will find me in trouble.


    Although he thought so, SISO''s action told Meng Haoran his answer. SISO''s eyes stared at an open space not far from him.


    "I see. I remember. It seems that ilumi saved you after getting the number plate of his prey. He made a hole somewhere and hid it. He said he wanted to sleep and come out when the beginning and end." Is it there.


    "Thank you so much." Meng Haoran said, and then walked slowly to the place.


    With a hard step, Meng Haoran was centered, and his foot was instantly concave within a radius of 10 meters, becoming a circular pit for the dragon.


    At the same time, a figure suddenly jumped out of the ground and fell 20 meters away from Meng Haoran.


    Ilumi was successfully forced out,


    "What''s going on!" Ilumi first observed the surrounding situation and found that Meng Haoran and SISO watching the good play were angry "SISO?" The voice is a little heavy.


    "Oh, I didn''t tell him." SISO said strangely.


    "Is that you? I''ll settle with you later." Now, I put my eyes on Meng Haoran again.


    Is his goal me? Also, not weak strength! It seems that I can''t hide. Seeing the movement caused by Meng Haoran''s foot, ilumi estimated Meng Haoran''s strength for the first time. The strong person like him should be the one who can read.


    "Then can you give me the number card, please?" Meng Haoran said as if he were greeting.

 Chapter 302

    Ilumi was not angry after hearing Meng Haoran''s seemingly arrogant words, because Meng Haoran was a strong man, and the strong always had privileges.


    "Want? Come and get it!" When ilumi spoke, he had recovered his original face. He knew that he could not deal with Meng Haoran in his previous state. He never thought about giving his number card to Meng Haoran directly.


    "So your true face is like this!" Meng Haoran pretended to be surprised.


    Ilumi didn''t reply. There were several nails in his hand, and then lightning shot and disappeared in Meng Haoran''s sight.


    "I want to see it clearly this time. I hope that ilumi guy will stick to it longer." Sisso looked at the battle that was about to begin, and determined that Meng Haoran was the winner from the beginning, because ilumi''s strength was almost the same as him. He really didn''t know who won and who lost.


    "Ding Ding" Meng Haoran didn''t stop ilumi''s nails, but let him attack, but just in case, he still had a layer of sword Qi on his body.


    "How could it be? That''s a blessing to my mind. Both hardness and sharpness have been greatly strengthened. Even the hardest alloy in the world can break through." Originally, ilumi, who was moving at a high speed, instantly changed direction and moved in the opposite direction to Meng Haoran.


    "Ran away?" Meng Haoran blinked.


    SISO also pressed his forehead. "I knew that people like him wouldn''t do strenuous things if they didn''t get paid. When they meet strong people like you, they are still invincible. The last way is to avoid this battle."


    While talking, ilumi had run 1 km away from Meng Haoran and was about to completely lose his trace.


    Meng Haoran stretched his body without worry and made a running posture, "can you run off?"


    "Bang" Meng Haoran''s body instantly disappeared and reappeared a hundred meters away, but it was not a proper body. It turned into nothingness and residual shadow in SISO''s surprised eyes! Because of a false influence caused by high-speed movement.


    With the sound of gas explosion, Meng Haoran appeared in front of ilumi.


    "This is..." the speed has exceeded the speed of sound. It seems that he can''t run. As a killer, ilumi immediately analyzed the current situation, made the most correct choice and stopped obediently.


    But ilumi also decided to completely burst out with all his strength, and a breath full of evil burst out. In an instant, the forest, which was still full of birds and insects from time to time, became silent as if it had been strangled by the neck.


    Silence, calm, even the sound of breathing can be vaguely heard.


    At the same time, the murderous gas belonging to ilumi also mixed with his gas, and the invisible wave was transmitted in the forest.


    The impact is that countless small creatures in the forest are directly scared to death because of the murderous gas, falling directly from the trees and making a bang.


    "Good murderous spirit, but it''s useless for me. Finally, you really don''t want to give me the number card." Meng Haoran didn''t seem to be affected at all. He joked that his murderous spirit was many times that of ilumi.


    Ilumi''s pupils are tight, but he still underestimates him. If ordinary people face their sudden outbreak, they will have a moment of stagnation. That''s the best time for them to make a move, but Meng Haoran didn''t, as if he didn''t feel any change, which makes ilumi''s plan of quick war and quick decision come to naught.


    "Wheezing" is also an iron nail, but it is not towards Meng Haoran, but inserted into his body. Then ilumi''s body has changed. His originally thin body has become explosive. The sound of fried beans comes from his body, which is the sound of muscles and bones.


    Ilumi launched an attack again, with an indomitable momentum. Even the air was shocked by the precursors of his attack, fled to other places and blew a whirlwind.


    Ilumi''s eyes have become completely dark without showing any emotion, but this is his terror, which means that he has completely entered the state of battle, and there is no room for anything else.


    "I haven''t seen this state for a long time." Sisso has quietly come to the vicinity of the battlefield and looked with interest at ilumi, who has full fire, and Meng Haoran, who is still indifferent.


    Finally, ilumi and Meng Haoran collided.


    "Boom"


    The dust was flying, and the great power was transmitted to all around. The terrible destructive power broke out in an instant, and the ground became pitted, but this is only the beginning.


    One touch and one hit can''t win. Ilumi changed the attack trajectory again. At the same time, he used both hands and feet and worked together up and down. All the moves are to attack the most vulnerable parts of the human body, such as throat, lower Yin, eyes, etc. anyway, attack wherever there is a gap.


    He is worthy of being a killer. His understanding of the human body is not comparable to that of ordinary people, but his opponent is Meng Haoran. His martial arts are still above him.


    Even now Meng Haoran is fighting with ilumi with his bare hands, but his body has already been tempered to the limit of the human body, and his eyesight is far beyond ilumi, so ilumi can''t start. Every attack is futile.


    Suddenly,


    As soon as ilumi''s face changed, it was not good. How could his strength be enhanced without warning, because the enhancement of Meng Haoran''s strength made ilumi''s body slightly deformed.


    Meng Haoran certainly won''t let go of the flaw. It was another super heavy fist, and roared out like lightning with a silver light.


    "Click" ilumi''s sternum was broken, and his body was involuntarily hit for more than 10 meters.


    Of course, this injury is not a serious injury to people like ilumi, and has little impact on his combat effectiveness, but Meng Haoran is not the kind of guy who likes to be wordy.


    The attack did not stop, but became more and more violent.


    "Bangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbang.


    One minute later, Meng Haoran stood and ilumi lay with dozens of fractures on his body. He had fainted and the outcome was divided.


    "In this way, I have all my number cards." Playing with the number plate found from ilumi, Meng Haoran smiled.


    "It''s still a long time. I hope I can see you again in the final exam." After talking, Meng Haoran chose a direction at will and left.


    Sisso, who watched the whole battle, slowly came to ilumi and said, "hehe, I knew it would be like this, but why didn''t you use your final ability? Are you sure he won''t kill you? Or if he did, there''s no chance of winning."

 Chapter 303

    A few days later, there was still the last day left before the end of the fourth exam. Meng Haoran was walking in the forest bored at this time.


    Although Meng Haoran was in a happy mood when he first looked at the scenery close to nature, over time, it was those ancient trees that came into his eyes. Once Meng Haoran''s freshness passed, he was a little tired of aesthetics.


    On the last day, the dust of the exam has basically settled. Those who should pass have received corresponding scores. Those who are not qualified to pass are either dead or waiting for the end of the exam somewhere.


    Forget it, I''d better go to find Xiao Jie and them! I remember they should go to a cave at this time. I''ll help them! Go and see those little snakes.


    Somewhere in the forest,


    Xiao Jie and Kula pickup have merged with ray Ouli. Like the original, as long as ray Ouli hasn''t got the corresponding number plate, and Xiao Jie is helping ray Ouli find it.


    Because of Xiaojie''s excellent eyesight, they can see far away from the tree, so their search efficiency has been greatly improved.


    During this period, Meng Haoran also successfully met them, and the four began to continue their search.


    The sun was setting and the sun was about to set. Finally, a clue was found outside a cave.


    "Xiao Jie, is this it?" Raouli asked, and Xiaojie gave a positive answer.


    "What should I do?" Kulapika asked, not sure whether to enter the cave, because it might be a trap.


    "Of course I went alone. The three of you are waiting here." Raouli said that because it was his own prey, he didn''t want to trouble others, otherwise he would be too timid.


    Raouli first explored around the underground cave, found no mysterious trap, and then walked back.


    "I''ll go and have a look first. If I don''t call you, don''t come in." Leo still plans to take the risk himself


    "30 minutes" Kula pickup made 3 gestures "if there is no contact in 30 minutes, we will go in to find you" Xiao Jie also nodded.


    A touch of the emotion flashed in Leo''s eyes, but he said in a deep voice: "no, you should return to starting point at that time."


    "That won''t work." Kulapika didn''t wait for him to finish saying, "since we are already an alliance, how can we abandon you" was full of determination.


    "Let''s break up." Leo turned around and pretended to be angry. "Although you helped me, I''m very willful and heartless, but I''ve been working alone since here."


    "I don''t want" Xiao Jie''s wayward voice sounded. "We insisted on staying. In this case, you have nothing to say!"


    After that, raouli compromised. If he didn''t get the news for 30 minutes, Jay would go in.


    Leo entered the cave again, this time in depth.


    In a few minutes,


    "Xiao Jie, Kula pickup, don''t come in... Ah!" From the depths of the cave came the cry of raouli. The last scream made Xiao Jie and kulapika rush in without even thinking.


    "Friendship!" Meng Haoran muttered to himself, and then went in, not as anxious as Xiaojie and them.


    Also, why did you just call the names of Jay and Kula pickup instead of taking me as a friend? I still think it''s okay if it''s me.


    Walking to the end of the underground cave, what came into front of him was Leo''s body full of wounds. His body was full of wounds bitten by snakes.


    Xiao Jie is helping him suck out poisonous blood, but because there are too many wounds, he doesn''t play much role. At this time, Lei Ouli has fallen into a coma and can''t last long.


    After a simple treatment, Jay and Kula pickup plan to take Leo out.


    "Better not do that!" Meng Haoran spoke.


    "Why?" Xiaojie looked at Meng Haoran puzzled and didn''t doubt Meng Haoran''s motivation.


    "Well? I think if she could go out, she would have gone out!" Pointing to the female ignored by them, who is also the prey of Leo this time, Feng female Peng Si.


    Xiaojie and Kula pica cast their eyes on Peng Si sitting against the wall. At this time, Peng Si looked at Meng Haoran in surprise and slowly said what happened.


    "I see. Because he is dead, there is no way to remove the trap." As long as you have the intention to go out and attack the snake keeper, will you be attacked by countless snakes? I also understand why Leo became this situation.


    "But Leo''s situation can''t wait for rescue." Xiao Jie said, and then looked at the snake keeper thoughtfully.


    He fell into a brief silence. Although kulapika knew that there was likely to be an antidote on the snake keeper, he did not make a decision. After all, it was too dangerous to use this method until the last moment.


    But at this time, Jay made a decision, "Coola pickup, uncle, Leo depends on you." Then he walked to the snake keeper with simple and firm steps, and his hand was about to reach out to the snake keeper in Peng Si''s surprised eyes.


    He''s going to get the antidote! And ready to be bitten, feel Xiaojie''s action, countless snakes poured out and were about to bite him.


    Xiao Jie''s eyes were firm. He was shot out, and the snake rushed over.


    "Ah Le ah Le, I promised someone to protect you." At a critical moment, Meng Haoran suddenly took Xiaojie and left the snake keeper.


    Xiao Jie was stunned, "but there''s no other way. Let me try!"


    "I''d better come! This little thing can''t stop me." Meng Haoran said calmly.


    Ponce looked at them and said to herself: another strange guy.


    Kula pickup didn''t dissuade him. In his opinion, it''s better to let Meng Haoran go than let Xiao Jie get hurt. He''s an adult, isn''t he?


    However, Meng Haoran''s next performance shocked them.


    Meng Haoran slowly extended his hand to the snake keeper. At the beginning, the snake also jumped directly, but at the moment of approaching Meng Haoran, it fell straight to the ground, as if he suddenly lost consciousness. Meng Haoran leisurely took out a bottle containing red liquid, which is the antidote.


    During this period, Meng Haoran was very comfortable and did not suffer any injury at all.


    "Here, save people!" He handed the antidote to Kula pickup, ignoring the eyes of the three people who wanted to know why.


    In fact, Meng Haoran released a little murderous gas just now, but the range was 10 cm around him. Those snakes were directly killed by his murderous gas.


    If it''s him, you should be able to leave! Hope flared up again, thought Ponce.

 Chapter 304

    "So are you leaving?" Meng Haoran asked after Lei Ouli was safe.


    "No, one more thing." Xiao Jie turns his eyes to Peng Si, which makes Peng Si feel a little bad.


    "How about making a deal? Give us your number and we''ll take you out. You gave up anyway, didn''t you?" Xiao Jie said.


    Peng Si''s face changed. If she didn''t care about the number plate before there was no hope, but now, she looked at Meng Haoran for help. The decision was in Meng Haoran''s hand. As a beekeeper, he was not afraid of fighting.


    "Don''t look at me like that. We just met for the first time and said that the relationship is not very good. You''d better do as Xiao Jie said. If you still have a little chance, otherwise you won''t pass at all. Also, do you think I can solve those snakes and be afraid of anything else?" Meng Haoran''s words made Peng Si''s face pale.


    Finally, Ponce compromised. "Well, as long as I can get out, I''ll give you the number card." Then he glared at Meng Haoran.


    Xiao Jie and Kula pickup looked at each other and smiled.


    "Follow me." Meng Haoran led the way in front. Countless snakes came out of the rock cracks to attack Meng Haoran, but as before, they died for no reason before reaching Meng Haoran. Meng Haoran walked all the way and left countless snake corpses behind.


    After watching all this from a close distance, the three people of Kula pickup are more curious about Meng Haoran. What force makes the snakes suddenly die suddenly?


    From the appearance, they can''t see the cause of the snake''s death, and they can''t guess the truth. I''m afraid they won''t believe it if someone tells them it''s murderous. Murderous Qi will have such great power. How many creatures do you have to kill to gather such murderous Qi.


    She walked to the outside of the cave completely. Before Xiaojie and others reacted, Peng Si showed a strange smile, and then directly recognized one direction and ran away. At the same time, the sound of "buzzing" came, and countless bees drilled out of his hat. The target was Meng Haoran and them.


    "Bye!" Ponce''s voice came from a distance.


    "No, she''s going back." Xiao Jie shouted and went after him, but there were no bees, and so did Kula pickup.


    It still depends on me. Meng Haoran flashed and disappeared in the eyes of the two people.


    Ten minutes later,


    Meng Haoran returns to Xiaojie again and "mumbles, the number card" is handed to Xiaojie. The result is self-evident. Meng Haoran successfully recaptured the number card.


    "That''s great, uncle!" Xiao Jie said happily. Now raouli can pass.


    At this time, Meng Haoran thought about the previous things in his mind. He didn''t expect that the woman''s figure was still good, and her skin and touch didn''t disappoint people.


    Just now, Meng Haoran not only robbed Peng Si''s number card, but also punished her a little. The punishment method is very special, that is, spanking. Meng Haoran subdued Peng Si. Under his ashamed and angry eyes, he directly held her in his arms and spanked her, but also took off his pants.


    Of course, you will fully feel his figure in your arms. Meng Haoran is a little cool.


    In the end, Meng Haoran gave Peng si a number card he didn''t need, which was a compensation for her, but Peng Si didn''t know whether she was grateful or not.


    It''s already evening, so the four people just find a place to rest and wait for the end of the exam. As soon as dawn tomorrow, the exam will be over.


    The next day, the ship of the hunter Association sailed to the shore of the island again. Whether it was successful or not, as long as the candidates who did not die boarded the ship again.


    It is very different from the original work. Great changes have taken place in the people who passed the fourth exam this time. Needless to say, Meng Haoran''s five people are SISO, ilumi and the three kings, and the others have been eliminated.


    It can be said that among the 10 people who passed the fourth exam, 6 are strong among hunters. In fact, they themselves need to take the test because they already have that strength.


    The remaining four Xiaojie have the strength to pass the exam except that Leo can pass the test because of others.


    After arriving at the previous trick tower by boat, those who passed the fourth exam will take the airship to the final exam place again.


    Before the final exam, nitro called the candidates into a room one by one for questioning, although the questioning was useless in Meng Haoran''s view.


    "First of all, why are you quite a hunter?" nitro asked, looking at Meng Haoran.


    "Why, just because I need this identity for the time being."


    "Who are you most concerned about among the nine people except you?"


    "I don''t pay the most attention. It''s almost the same. If I really want to choose one, No. 405 is Xiaojie, because I promised his parents to take good care of him."


    "Of the nine people, who doesn''t want to fight now?"


    "It''s still No. 405, because he won''t admit defeat, and I''ll let him order again."


    Everyone has these three questions. When asked again, old man nitro took a book to remember.


    That night, everyone had a good rest. Because some people were eliminated, there was no rumor that the final exam was a written exam, so there was no scene of taking notes all night.


    The next day, the candidates were gathered in a spacious room. Next to you, there was a whiteboard with something similar to the game list.


    "Then the final test is to play one game according to this list, and take one party''s admission of defeat or loss of consciousness as the victory. The loser continues to fight with the losers of another group. A person who continues to the end and doesn''t win one game loses his hunter qualification, that is, only one of 10 people will fail." Introduced by nitro.


    "Yo West, I must not be the only one who doesn''t pass." Raouli cheered himself on.


    The others were thoughtful after listening to the rules. Emperor lie of the three kings looked a little ugly when he saw that his first battle was with Meng Haoran.


    "So are you ready? Start when you''re ready!"


    "In the first game, Meng Haoran vs. Di lie, please come here."


    Meng Haoran walked to the center without expression and looked at emperor lie, who also walked over with a hard scalp.


    "Start!"


    "Wait, I admit defeat." Just when everyone thought there was going to be a big war, Emperor lie resolutely admitted defeat.

 Chapter 305

    "Nani?" Dili''s action shocked everyone. Although admitting defeat directly does not mean that he will fail, this is the final exam. It''s too much to admit defeat directly without hitting.


    In such an important exam, even if there is a chance of winning, he will not admit defeat immediately. Therefore, the current situation generally occurs when Dili thinks he is completely impossible to be Meng Haoran''s opponent. However, is that guy really so strong?


    No, it seems that it is really so strong. Xiaojie and others think of Meng Haoran''s performance in the underground cave. It''s mysterious. Emperor lie knows Meng Haoran. He may know his real strength.


    "I say again, I admit defeat." Emperor lie didn''t care about other people''s reaction. Although his strength is not the strongest now, it is also because his strength has been sealed. As a king level strong man, he believes that as long as he recovers his strength, even Meng Haoran may not win him. At most, he will draw with him. In addition, now he really can''t win Meng Haoran who can play that power, It''s just humiliating to fight. It''s better to simply admit defeat.


    With Dili''s opening again, the referee finally reacted and announced Meng Haoran''s victory. Because of Meng Haoran''s victory, he directly passed the test and became the first person to successfully pass the final exam, that is to say, he is now a hunter. As for the real test learning ability of the hunter Association, can that thing help him?


    "Uncle, congratulations." Xiao Jie and others congratulated and looked very happy.


    He still didn''t see his real strength. Qi Yu glanced aside and looked very depressed. He wanted to see Meng Haoran''s strength twice. Both ended with the other party''s defeat. Was he lucky? It''s really strong and terrible.


    Qi Yu wondered, but he didn''t know that even his most feared brother had been directly defeated by Meng Haoran, and he didn''t even see Meng Haoran''s real strength.


    In order, the competition of the second group began. It was Tianhu and lion maniac. This time I thought it would not be like last time, but the result shocked everyone again. Lion maniac gave up directly, and Tianhu passed the exam directly like Meng Haoran.


    It seems that I didn''t see it. When I saw the three of them, I vaguely found that Tianhu seemed to be their eldest brother.


    "Really good feelings?" Leo said this, completely mistaken the situation, and even others who didn''t understand the situation thought so.


    The third game was against his brother ilumi, which was the turning point of the whole game.


    "It''s them. I''ve seen a good play." Meng Haoran muttered, looking at the Qiyu with a confident face. Meng Haoran really doesn''t know what to say. Your baby will know what surprise is right away!


    "Qiyu, come on!" Xiao Jie cheered for his good friends, but what happened next made him wonder what happened in the world.


    Qiyu walked slowly into ilumi and was about to start, but he saw a nail man full of nails and opened his mouth


    "Long time no see, Qiyu." The nail man said this, and then pulled out the nails inserted in his head one by one under Qiyu''s surprised eyes, and came to the scene to change.


    After that, a melancholy man with long black hair appeared in front of everyone. The nail man turned into ilumi.


    "Big brother!" Qi Yu looked at his eldest brother, a cold sweat appeared on his forehead, and his thinking was confused.


    "What, that guy is Qiyu''s big brother." Xiao Jie looked at ilumi curiously.


    Qiyu''s eyes showed panic, and then ilumi said again, "OK! Did you hurt the hunter''s mother and miluki?"


    "Yes!" Qiyu simply admitted.


    "Mom cried." Ilumi''s head tilted, looked a little playful, and didn''t show other feelings.


    "Of course, it will be sad to be treated like this by my son." Lei Ouli said, and Xiaojie and others nodded.


    However, on the contrary, ilumi still said in a flat voice, "I was moved to cry. It''s really happy to say that the child grew up so well." As soon as he said this, Leo fell directly to the ground.


    Next, ilumi and Qiyu began to play a family game. Ilumi was surprised that Qiyu wanted to be a hunter, but Qiyu said he didn''t say he wanted to be, but just tried. Ilumi said that Qiyu was a natural killer and the meaning of existence was to kill.


    Finally, under the pressure of ilumi, Qiyu said the most important sentence in her life


    "I... I want to be friends with Xiao Jie." The scene was really moving.


    But ilumi said that it was Qiyu''s illusion. It seemed that he didn''t want Qiyu to have friends. Qiyu retorted. Xiaojie directly said that they were already friends. Ilumi made an extreme decision.


    "Then I''ll kill him! Then you''ll recover." As soon as these words came out, he slowly approached Xiao Jie and didn''t find some people present looking at him with strange eyes.


    Ilumi, you forgot someone! Sisso looked at Meng Haoran.


    It''s beyond one''s strength. The three kings thought of it.


    When ilumi walked slowly to Xiaojie, Qiyu had collapsed and fell into boundless fear. He couldn''t believe what he would do without Xiaojie. Would he answer the days like dolls before?


    In front of Jay, Leo and Kula pickup are blocked. However, the gap between their strength and ilumi is too big, so they were kicked aside by ilumi in an instant. At this time, ilumi''s target Jay is close at hand.


    What''s going on? Shouldn''t this baby be qualified before killing like the original? Is it because Xiaojie is here that Meng Haoran is a little surprised.


    And Xiaojie won''t be afraid. Watching ilumi hurt reoli and Kula pickup, he went straight from the past and didn''t think of the gap between the two sides.


    If Meng Haoran doesn''t do it, Xiaojie may be killed in an instant. Even Qiyu can kill Xiaojie now in an instant, not to mention ilumi, who is much better than him.


    Just as they were about to touch,


    "Boom" everyone present felt that an extremely heavy momentum broke out, and the source was someone in the field.


    "This is..." even Nero stared at the source of this momentum, Meng Haoran, no less than his full-blown momentum.


    The former examiners have been petrified. Only the three kings have not changed color, but their faces are a little unnatural.


    SISO finally saw the power of Meng Haoran at the tip of the iceberg. He was very excited. This power! That''s it, I pursue strong!

 Chapter 306

    Raouli, Kula pickup and Qiyu were completely ignorant because they had never been exposed to any special energy. They stared at Meng Haoran, who was very domineering at this time.


    Although Meng Haoran''s momentum was not deliberately aimed at them, they were directly fixed in place because of how their bodies could bear it without cultivating their mental ability.


    After the surprise, the three were incomparably surprised. Meng Haoran was so strong that Xiaojie must be all right.


    Qi Yu felt the momentum of Meng Haoran, and the waves had already turned up in his heart. This feeling was even more terrible than his brother. If his brother was an unfathomable deep pool in his feeling, then Meng Haoran at this time was the sea gathering thousands of people, which was more heavy, and different from ilumi, ilumi gave people a kind of darkness, Meng Haoran looks like a sharp sword. At this moment, he vaguely remembered what happened in the second exam. It''s actually true. Xiao Jie didn''t lie to him.


    It''s ridiculous. I still want to compete with him. I''m afraid he didn''t regard me as an opponent from the beginning!


    "It seems that someone has forgotten me!" Meng Haoran''s low voice sounded. At this moment, he undoubtedly became the center of the whole audience. Everyone can''t ignore his existence.


    Ilumi felt this incomparable power, and then remembered that there was another Meng Haoran.


    How could it be him? Ilumi twitched slightly at the corners of her mouth and thought of her previous disastrous defeat. Although she had almost recovered, she felt a faint pain when she saw Meng Haoran.


    While talking, Meng Haoran has flashed between Xiaojie and ilumi. When waving, Xiaojie only feels an invisible gas, which takes him away from the original place, and stands 10 meters away again.


    Meng Haoran''s skill makes everyone''s pupils shrink. The control of this power is too subtle. The requirements for power are extremely high. If you don''t master a power to the limit, you can''t do Meng Haoran''s like this. Moreover, you should know that Meng Haoran''s power is mainly broken sword Qi. It will explode at the slightest touch, which can make it so docile.


    "Sword spirit!! it''s true. Uncle is really strong." Looking at Meng Haoran at this time, Xiaojie couldn''t help thinking of a picture of a swordsman splitting the sea with his sword. He completely understood the source of the power just now. At the same time, he was very excited. It was like knowing the existence of reading ability for the first time. The world was so vast that he opened a door to the peak.


    What did Meng Haoran think of as like as two peas, who also received the inheritance of the Kendo Dao, and looked at Meng Haoran''s eyes as if they saw a great master. There was nothing wrong with the big sword. This power is exactly the same as the breath that he once felt. Besides the ability to read, the world still has such strength. Is a good terrorist born for a sword?


    "Anyway, Xiao Jie is my younger generation. You can''t hurt him. It''s even more impossible to kill him. Or, you want to fight with him again." A sharp sword light shot from Meng Haoran''s eyes and went straight to ilumi, which shocked ilumi''s mind.


    The pressure around ilumi suddenly increased. Ilumi had to release all his strength to resist. This strength was shocking again. I didn''t expect that ilumi would be so strong.


    "This is... He''s so strong. He left his hand just now." Lei Ouli thought and was afraid. If ilumi tried his best at the first time, I''m afraid he would be dead. But even if such a powerful ilumi faced Meng Haoran, did the seemingly sunny youth have no resistance?


    The outbreak of ilumi still had no effect. His body was gradually overwhelmed to the ground. Although his expression had not changed much, it could be seen that he was very uncomfortable.


    This feeling is only felt in Grandpa. Has he reached that level? It seems that my goal today is not achieved. After a vague look at Xiao Jie, ilumi suddenly raised his hands. "I admit defeat and won''t do it to him again." He looked at Meng Haoran with subdued eyes.


    When I was soft, everyone thought like this. Today is really interesting. It''s over before the fight starts.


    With ilumi''s admission of defeat, Meng Haoran also put away his momentum, but the matter was not over.


    Ilumi just conceded to Meng Haoran, and the competition with Qi Yu continued. At this time, Qi Yu had no worries and had a good spirit, but he was not ilumi''s opponent and directly conceded.


    The fourth conceded,


    Then there was the competition between sisso and Kula pickup. After sisso put water, Kula pickup advanced. The two played a little and looked good.


    In Game 5, it was Xiaojie who forced Lei Ouli. They were almost the same in strength, and even Xiaojie was stronger. Finally, Xiaojie took the initiative to admit defeat, which surprised Meng Haoran. When the baby faced banzang, he died and didn''t admit defeat. Did he realize anything.


    The fifth admit defeat


    The first round is over. The remaining five people are Xiaojie, Qiyu, Dili, Shikuang and sisso. It can be said that Xiaojie has the worst strength. No one can win. Qiyu is not much better. He will lose to everyone except Xiaojie.


    In the second round, Dili is honored to take the air. The first game is Xiaojie vs. Qiyu, and the second game is SISO vs. lion mania.


    Xiaojie and Qiyu stand on the court. Qiyu directly admits defeat after the beginning. He doesn''t want to fight with his friends.


    The sixth conceded. This time even nitro was speechless. Was it the hunter test? It was so harmonious. I knew it would be like this. I only let one person pass. It was so funny. This Hunter test can be said to be the friendliest in history.


    Scene two,


    SISO and lion maniac stand opposite each other


    "I heard you are Meng Haoran''s friend, right? Then your strength should be good." SISO has some expectations.


    The lion maniac disdains to answer. Although his strength is almost the same as sisso, his words are better than sisso seriously. This is not the reason why he can disdain sisso, but don''t forget that his strength is sealed.


    Don''t you talk? But that kind of look is default! It seems that this time there is a head, and sisso has no intention of hiding. The previous outbreak of the momentum of ilumi and Meng Haoran has made him unable to calm down.


    suddenly


    "Hahaha..." SISO laughed. As his momentum soared, murderous Qi and mental Qi erupted at the same time,


    Xiao Jie and others shivered. He felt so uncomfortable. Is he the same? For the first time, I felt what was wrong with the world. There were such monsters everywhere.

 Chapter 307

    SISO''s outburst made the lion crazy look a little more serious. If I were still in full swing, I wouldn''t even look at it, but now it''s possible to threaten myself.


    Even though he thought SISO had the strength to fight him now, the lion maniac didn''t put SISO in the same position as him. All the ants under the king level had long been fixed in his heart.


    "It doesn''t have any influence. It seems that I guessed right. It''s really lucky! Fortunately, I came to take this Hunter test, otherwise I won''t meet you." He is like this, Meng Haoran is the same, so the other two are also strong.


    From their performance along the way, Meng Haoran is the strongest of the four people. The other three old men are slightly weaker. Are the remaining two similar? SISO thought so, more excited, such a strong man suddenly came out of a group.


    Under sissau''s momentum, although the lion maniac did not burst out the corresponding momentum to respond, the expression that was as motionless as a mountain and seemed not to be affected at all also brightened the eyes of the people present.


    "I''m a strong man again. I''m afraid this year''s hunter test is the strongest over the years! There are so many strong men comparable to 2-star hunters before they really pass the hunter test. They have even touched the threshold of 3 stars, and there is a guy who is strong on 3 stars." Nitro thought of this, but his eyes showed the expression of seeing the prey. He was very happy.


    After becoming a hunter, you are an ordinary hunter, and above the ordinary hunter, there are star hunters, which are divided into three levels from bottom to top: One Star Hunter, two Star Hunter and the highest Three Star Hunter.


    Although the classification of hunters is not based on strength, but on contribution. As long as they reach the corresponding contribution, they can become hunters with corresponding stars. However, except for a few who rely on luck, most of them have corresponding strength, and most of the high-star hunters are stronger than the bottom star hunters.


    According to Article 10 of the hunter, the first four needless to say, are the most basic. Starting from Article 5, hunters who have left great achievements in specific fields will be awarded one star if they meet this article. On this basis, senior hunters who meet Article 5 and serve as executives will be awarded two stars if their offspring hunters win star honors.


    A two-star hunter is a hunter whose apprentices have one star. If he meets Article 6 and leaves great achievements in the plural field, he will be awarded three stars.


    It can be said that Samsung is the top of the hunter, and even the president is only the top of Samsung. The whole Hunter world does not exceed the number of hands. Of course, this excludes the dark continent. The strength of the dark continent is far from comparable to hunters. Any Ant King''s last stable four stars are reluctantly killed by nitro''s self explosion and surprise.


    It can be said that the current three kings are actually reluctant to step into Samsung if they really count. Although their own strength is less than that, they are still there and can break out combat power far exceeding their own strength.


    Back on the court,


    Sisso first launched an attack, the red ominous air wrapped the playing cards, and soon fought with the lion.


    "Sure enough." After the first contact, SISO found that the body of the lion maniac was as strong and terrible as Meng Haoran, but it was a little worse than Meng Haoran. He could barely hurt the lion maniac without breaking the defense.


    But the strength of lion maniac was beyond his expectation. It was even stronger than Meng Haoran. Every intersection made his arm numb, and what happened to his always slow attack.


    Sisso was pushed down, but his eyes didn''t show any feeling of loss, but became more and more excited. This kind of battle is what he has been looking forward to.


    The fierce collision of "bang" and "bang" rang out continuously, and people''s eyes were also attracted by two high-speed moving figures.


    "So strong." Even Xiao Jie''s good eyes just barely saw two people''s shadows, let alone ray Ouli. He couldn''t even see the shadows and looked at a loss. Of course, the voice from the air could understand how fierce the battle was at this time.


    In the final battle, although SISO was at a disadvantage, he moved faster and faster. There were faint signs of improvement. Under the oppression of lion mania, SISO also began to evolve.


    But will the lion maniac let him do it?


    "You treat me as a stepping stone. Damn it, I won''t let you live." The attack speed of lion maniac increased again, and his spirit was completely put into the battle. He had no more strength.


    Sisso felt the pressure increase again and became more and more excited.


    Soon, I can feel that the joy and faint cheers from the cells are about to break through.


    "SISO''s abacus is big and good, but will it really make you so simple and successful?" Meng Haoran looked at di lie and Tian Hu who disdained to smile outside. He never thought that the strength of the three kings would always be like that. He should make progress after so long.


    Sure enough, Meng Haoran just came up with this idea. The lion maniac who fought with sisso changed his face and released a dangerous smell all over his body.


    "Boy, I want you to know that the king can''t be humiliated." The lion was completely angry that he couldn''t take SISO for a long time, and his pupil suddenly turned blue.


    What''s that, gas? Meng Haoran was a little surprised. He didn''t expect that the lion maniac could use the basic Qi of Nian. However, after a little thought, he understood that they had fought so close for so long. Although they couldn''t fully understand Nian with their talent, they could also use that energy in a move.


    In fact, Meng Haoran can do it if he carefully observes the popular applications such as sisso, but he didn''t do that because his strength didn''t decline so much.


    The battlefield changed quickly. "Bang" only Meng Haoran found out what had happened at that moment. The lion maniac suddenly hit with Qi, and the strength and speed instantly doubled several times, directly hitting SISO, who temporarily lost his combat ability.


    "I... admit defeat." In this case, sisso simply gave up.


    At the last moment, there is nothing wrong. Is it Qi? But it has changed so much.


    The lion snorted wildly and walked to his original position. His figure looked arrogant. At this moment, it showed the king''s spirit.


    Some vaguely looked at Meng Haoran, saw Meng Haoran''s slightly shocked eyes, and the lion maniac also showed a smile. See! We are not easy to mess with. Even if the king level is sealed with spiritual power, he will not degenerate. He will stand up again at a certain moment. This is the pride of the virtual king. He must not be so weak all the time.

 Chapter 308

    The lion maniac was successfully promoted, and then came the third round. At this time, Qi Yu''s face was a little ugly. He had seen it from the previous battle. I''m afraid he was the weakest of the remaining three people. Originally, he was still full of confidence. He was not as energetic as before.


    I don''t know my weakness until I go to the outside world. Qiyu is like this. I haven''t met any strong people except my family before, so I think I''m strong. Now I finally understand that I''m just like that.


    However, it''s not possible that Qiyu failed the test. SISO has been seriously injured. If he doesn''t have time to heal, Qiyu thinks he may win.


    If sissau knew that Qiyu had this idea, he would say that you think too much. Although sissau is seriously injured now, it is still no problem to burst out. Before Qiyu and Xiaojie in the original book developed their reading ability, it is impossible to face sissau''s momentum. Therefore, even if they are allowed to play Qiyu now, they can''t win.


    In the third round, in the first game, SISO was lucky and the wheel was empty. Emperor lie vs. Qiyu.


    As other people thought, although Qi Yu''s strength was good and his assassination technique was outstanding, he didn''t break Dili''s defense at all. No matter how he attacked, it was useless. Finally, Dili realized his gap with the other party with one punch. Finally, after many tests failed and Dili showed his intention to kill, he resolutely and reluctantly conceded defeat.


    "Qiyu, don''t lose heart. There''s still hope." Xiao Jie comforts Qi Yu carefully, but it can be seen that he doesn''t have much confidence in Qi Yu, because Qi Yu has to face SISO. After a few minutes of fighting between Qi Yu and Emperor lie, SISO can walk as if nothing had happened and looks as if he wasn''t hurt.


    In fact, SISO''s injury is not good, but it is covered up with his unique thinking ability. In such a short time, he can only act like ordinary people. Fighting is impossible, but he doesn''t show it. Other people don''t say it, and Qiyu doesn''t know its reality.


    In the last game, Chi Yu vs. sisso,


    At the beginning, xisuo broke out the momentum of not losing the last crazy fight with the lion. Under this momentum, Qiyu couldn''t move for a moment. After xisuo pretended to force him to come to him and made a move to kill him, Qiyu reluctantly admitted defeat again.


    At this point, the hunter test officially ended. Although the process was different, the result was the same. The only winner was Qiyu.


    After announcing the end of the final test, nitro asked everyone to rest here for a night, issue a license and talk about some related matters tomorrow.


    Basically everyone smiled at this time. Except Qi Yu, his confidence was badly hit.


    "Don''t be sad. In fact, you are not the weakest. Some people are just luckier than you." Meng Haoran suddenly said to Qi, and then Lei Ouli next to him was stiff. In fact, he also understood that if there was no accident, he was the one who should be eliminated.


    After that, after getting together, everyone went their own way.


    During this period, Qilu was found by ilumi alone. He said it was a conversation between brothers. After that, his expression was very strange. Xiao Jie, who was happy, didn''t find Qilu''s strangeness for the time being.


    The hunter finally officially ended. Meng Haoran had a good rest and took a hot bath. It was called a cool.


    the second day,


    In a hall similar to the University ladder classroom, nitro stood on the podium and talked about 10 hunters. In the classroom, there were all the passers-by.


    No, it seems that one is missing, Qiyu.


    "What did you do to Qiyu? Where did he go?" Xiao Jie angrily walked up to ilumi. This morning, he found that Qiyu was missing. He couldn''t find it.


    "Qiyu? He has gone back and is voluntary." Ilumi said expressionless, but the rest of his eyes looked at Meng Haoran. He was relieved to see that Meng Haoran had nothing to say.


    "Why?" Hearing that Qi Yu came home voluntarily, Xiao Jie spoke slowly.


    Ilumi looked at Xiaojie in front of him with a strange look, but Xiaojie looked at him firmly, "do you really want to know?"


    Xiao Jie didn''t speak, but the unchanged eyes showed everything.


    "Since you insist! Then I''ll make an exception to tell you! He went back to protect you."


    "Protect me?" Xiao Jie wondered.


    "Well, although you are a friend recognized by Qiyu, others in our family don''t think so. Even I don''t recognize you very much at present. If it weren''t for someone, you would be dead. Not everyone can beat the friends of the enemy''s family. It should be said that we have never had friends, only customers and targets. If you start this, if Qiyu doesn''t go back and stay with you, then Your father and grandpa will kill you! Although you are protected, he won''t always be by your side! I advise you to give up making friends with Qiyu. " Ilumi spoke in a flat tone.


    "Don''t" Xiao Jie reacted very much. "So how can I get your approval? I must make friends with Qi Yu."


    Ilumi was stunned by Xiao Jie''s determination, Then he looked at it and Meng Haoran said: "Strength! As long as you have the strength to become friends of our family, you can become friends of Qiyu. If they do, you can definitely become friends with us. You know, there are many enemies in our killer family. Without corresponding strength, but even friends are difficult to do and will be killed. Of course, if you have potential, of course, I don''t see that potential at present." They refer to sisso, the three kings and Meng Haoran.


    After listening to his words, Xiaojie thought for a while and made ilumi think he had given up, but Xiaojie suddenly issued a declaration: "Yo Xi, I won''t give up. I''m going to find Qiyu at Qiyu''s house, and then you recognize me."


    Looking at the confident little Jay, everyone has a strange feeling, as if he can do it.


    "Really?" Ilumi was stunned, and then stopped paying attention to Jay.


    After that, the explanation continued. Doumian people began to talk about the rights of hunters. They can go to 75% of the restricted area, take 95% of the means of transportation for free, get the financing of first-class companies from banks, and


    In short, to become a hunter is to ascend to the sky with this license. The benefits are great. Basically, I don''t do anything dangerous and worry free all my life.

 Chapter 309

    Becoming a formal hunter is like becoming an aristocrat from a civilian, but there are exceptions. About one-fifth of hunters lose their license every year, and the hunter''s license will not be reissued, and the benefits brought by hunters are realized by the hunter''s license. Therefore, the guy who loses the hunter''s license is no longer a hunter, and his name is dead, A guy who can''t even protect his license is not qualified to call himself a hunter.


    The hunter license can be sold for 1 billion guineas in the outside world, so many people pay attention to it. Many guys who have trained their reading ability through wild ways don''t even have a hunter license, so if their strength is hard, they can''t keep the license.


    Of course, for Meng Haoran and the three kings, the hunter license is of no use. Their status doesn''t care about the benefits brought by the hunter license at all. Getting the hunter license just means that someone will give them the ability to study. If there is no accident, this task can be easily completed.


    After introducing the hunter''s rights and obligations, it''s time to separate. However, because Xiao Jie wants to go to Qiyu''s house to find Qiyu, Meng Haoran also wants to go to the legendary killer family, so he didn''t leave. He followed Xiao Jie, kulapika and raouli on the road to kusha mountain.


    As for the three kings, they really want Meng Haoran to separate, but they don''t want to stay with Meng Haoran, who is capable of threatening their lives at present.


    "After becoming a hunter, I really entered the world. Before that, if I can learn to read, I will decide whether I can integrate into the world. This time, I really gained a lot!" Nitro looked at the departure of this generation of hunters who officially passed the exam, and thought of Meng Haoran and others'' performance in the exam, showing an unknown smile, with a trace of relief and relief.


    On the other hand, Meng Haoran and his four men, with their hunter license, easily came to the foot of kuslai mountain all the way.


    "I didn''t expect Qiyu''s home to be so famous." Xiao Jie said.


    "That''s right! They have become tourist attractions, and there are special sightseeing buses directly to their door." Raouli said. At this time, they were sitting on the sightseeing bus to Qiyu''s house.


    "Dear passengers, thank you for taking this sightseeing bus. On the bus, a beautiful guide in uniform with orange hair is introducing" kuslashan, which is famous for the enemy''s family living here "


    "Passengers, please look to the right. There is the kushashan mountain where the enemy''s family lives." along the window, you can clearly see a towering mountain in the distance. The standard mountain shape. The top of the mountain is covered by a layer of cloud, looming and even more mysterious.


    "It is surrounded by green trees, with an altitude of 3772 meters. It is said that their house is in a corner here, but so far no one has witnessed it."


    This is wrong. As far as I know, many people have been to his house, but all for entrustment. Meng Haoran secretly thought that he would go in today.


    "Beating up the enemy''s family is a family of 10, great grandfather..." the Miss guide talked endlessly and didn''t mean to stop at all, which made Meng Haoran have to sigh that she was really professional. Everyone else was asleep and she didn''t stop.


    The car drove slowly on the mountain road. After a long time, it finally came to the destination of the trip and beat the gate of the enemy''s family. At this time, everyone got out of the car and looked at the scene curiously.


    "What a big door. It''s so high and domineering. The top two dragons are even more handsome."


    "Sure enough, it is the place where the legendary family lives. Take photos quickly." With the sound of snapping photos.


    "It''s too spectacular." Raouli exclaimed.


    Meng Haoran also nodded. Although he knew the luxury of beating the enemy''s door in his memory, his real feelings could better understand that kind of inside information. Only an ancient family like beating the enemy would have such inside information. Unexpectedly, there is a private territory of a mountain, a local tyrant! rich! Even opening a gate requires a few tons of power, which can only open the smallest, which shows its power.


    The gate of the beating enemy family is divided into the main gate and the small gate. Only when you enter from the main gate with your own strength will you not be attacked by the giant dog hidden at the gate. You are regarded as qualified to enter the beating enemy gate, and those who enter by other means will be ruthlessly torn by the giant dog.


    "Hello, how can I get in, Miss guide?" Xiaojie pointed to the door and asked. As soon as Xiaojie said something, the tour guide Xiaojie was stunned, and then "well... Children, are you listening to my explanation? You can''t come out alive after you go in." The tone is very heavy. I want to dispel Xiao Jie''s idea of going in.


    At this time, two figures, one tall and one short, one fat and one thin, carrying weapons, swearing and swearing, walked to the door to "mystify"


    "An assassin family that no one has ever seen?"


    "Even their photos are offered a reward of 100 million?" It''s just an ordinary thing that doesn''t know the truth.


    After listening to the two people''s words, Lei Ouli reacted very much and said regretfully, "it''s true or false. Damn it, if he took strange photos at that time, he would make a lot of money." for him who is short of money, this temptation is too big.


    "Just relying on all kinds of rumors has become a legend. In fact, it''s no big deal. It''s really boring." They went to the security room in front of the gate, pulled out an old man with a little white hair and threatened the old man to give the key.


    The old man rogue gave them a key, which looked helpless, but they didn''t see the compassionate eyes in the old man''s eyes. They were looking for death. Obviously, in the old man''s view, they were dead. Open the door with the key. The two children obviously wanted more.


    "There''s a key!" Xiao Jie was surprised to see this scene, but he cared about the old man who was pushed to the ground for the first time. "Are you okay?"


    "I''m fine." The old man looked at Xiao Jie with a trace of appreciation in his eyes. Now there are few young people who respect the old and love the young.


    Then he found that the two people had opened the door through the key and said reluctantly, "let Sanmao eat the excess meat again."


    After hearing this, Xiao Jie didn''t know why, but he understood it faintly at once, because there was a scream from the door, which was obviously the cry of the two people who had just entered.


    After that, the door opened again. The huge claws grabbed two skeletons and threw them out. Xiaojie and others who saw this scene were numb, because the two skeletons were the two people who had entered before.


    "Ah... Ah" except Meng Haoran, all the others rushed to the car and fled here.

 Chapter 310

    "Really, it''s not allowed to eat outside the specified time," the old man said reluctantly, and then shouted at the door, "Sanmao, I don''t care if you get fat."


    Not a simple old man, he doesn''t seem to be moved by the dead at all, and the three hairs in his mouth are the guy who didn''t see the whole picture just now? Kula pica watched carefully.


    "What was that just now?" Ray Ouli swallowed a mouthful of water and looked at the majestic gate with some fear.


    Maybe it''s because of Xiaojie''s affinity. Xiaojie and kuaidi get familiar with the old man, and also tell Uncle te his intention. I hope the old man can let them in. After the previous scene, they don''t think it doesn''t need conditions to go in.


    "So it is! Friends of master Qiyu! I''m so happy. I''ve worked here for 20 years. It''s the first time I''ve met someone as a friend!" The old man poured a cup of thick tea for Meng Haoran and sighed, "although it''s inappropriate to say such words, the family is really lonely. There are no visitors at all, although that kind of people don''t come less." Pointed to the skeleton in the trash can.


    The old man talked for a long time. In short, he was very happy about Xiaojie''s visit and even thanked him for it.


    "Then, uncle, can you let us in? Or how can we go in safely?" Xiao Jie asked, his eyes full of expectation.


    Looking at Xiao Jie''s pure eyes, the old man stopped talking and showed a bitter smile, Finally, he said, "although you are a friend of young master Qiyu, I still can''t let you in. You just saw it! The big monster''s hand, his name is Sanmao, is a watchdog for beating the enemy''s family. He only listens to the family''s words and won''t get close to outsiders. Up to now, he still faithfully carries out the command issued by his master 10 years ago, and the invaders will bite to death."


    "Ah, in fact, it''s not absolute compliance, because he always eats people." Saying this, the old man smiled.


    "In short, I can''t let you in. I can''t turn the young master''s important friends into bones!" This sentence tells Xiaojie that the old man is actually for their good.


    However, kulapika said, "Uncle guard, why are you all right? Will you go in? Because if you don''t have to go in, you don''t need to take the key?" Uncle can go in. We must go too. Kula pica thinks so.


    "Yes, but half guessed right and half guessed wrong. I don''t need a key to go in." I took out the key given to the two people before. "This is the special key for intruders."


    "Intruder''s key..." raouli murmured.


    "Those people are incredible. Nine times out of ten they come in from the front." is there any other place to go in? Meng Haoran''s eyes brightened and dimmed, which was of no use to him. He could go in through the front door. Now he doesn''t go in, but he doesn''t want to be too abrupt.


    "If you can''t open the door, you want to break in and destroy the door. It''s very troublesome. That''s why we specially set up a small door with a key nearby. The intruder took the key from me without resistance and was eaten by Sanmao." it''s insidious. It obviously has great resistance. It was installed just now, but we have to admit that it''s very effective and more direct.


    It was intentional... "Say so." While coolapika showed a surprised expression.


    The old man''s momentum changed. The old man who originally looked ordinary made them feel the pressure. "As you guessed, I''m not a guard, just a cleaner who helped San Mao clean up the mess." Speaking of this, he was vaguely proud, while Xiaojie and others showed an exclamatory expression, which made Meng Haoran speechless. I''ll go, the cleaner. Do you want to feel so good.


    At this time, it is obvious that the real door is not locked at all. Beating the enemy family does not exclude foreign visitors, but does not welcome the weak. As long as the strong can enter through the front door without being attacked.


    The party came to the gate and began to test the opening of the door.


    But raouli, Jay and kulapika didn''t move at all. There was no sign of opening the door.


    "There''s no way to open this door at all?" Ray Ouli looked at the old man and his tone was full of anger. He thought he was lying.


    But what I''m waiting for is the cool "just watch!"


    "This door is called the door of trial. People who can''t even open this door are not qualified to enter the Hakka to beat the enemy."


    The old man took off his coat in the surprised eyes of the people, revealed his strong muscles that were not suitable for his age, walked to the door, put his hands on the door, and then


    "Drink" as the old man drank, the door that had not moved in the hands of ray Ouli and others was opened in an instant. Later, the old man didn''t go in, but left the door with his hand, The door closed automatically. "As you can see, this door will close automatically, so once it is opened, you should go in immediately. Sanmao doesn''t have to worry, because the master ordered it to open the door of trial. People who come in can''t attack."


    After wiping his sweat, the old man said, "it''s more and more difficult to open the door when I''m old. However, in order not to lose my job, I have to open it with my life. By the way, two tons of each door."


    "Two meals? Ordinary people can''t open it at all!" Leo said in surprise, but he admired the old man''s strength. "And what did you just say? A door?"


    "Yes, there are seven guard doors, right? Each one weighs twice as much."


    "Double!!" Leo couldn''t believe it.


    "The greater the power, the greater the door. By the way, master Qiyu can open three doors when he comes back."


    This time, Xiao Jie''s face changed. "Three fans? That''s 12 tons." Is Qiyu so strong?


    "It''s 16 tons." Meng Haoran interjected that he was speechless about Xiaojie''s mathematical level. Xiaojie, who was pointed out by Meng Haoran as wrong, smiled awkwardly.


    Xiaojie and others can''t go in, which doesn''t mean Meng Haoran has no way. Meng Haoran doesn''t mind taking them in, so Meng Haoran opened his mouth: "Xiaojie, do you really want to go in? I can take you in."


    As soon as Meng Haoran said this, Xiaojie''s eyes lit up. Looking at Meng Haoran was like seeing the Savior. Before, they didn''t remember that there were strong men like Meng Haoran on their side. They had no doubt that Meng Haoran could open the door.


    And the old man also looked at Meng Haoran in surprise because of Meng Haoran''s words. He thought in his heart that he was serious?

 Chapter 311

    However, as long as Xiaojie promised Meng Haoran, he would take him in. At this time, Xiaojie''s face suddenly sank, thought of something, and then said in a slightly angry tone: "it''s really annoying. We just came to see our friends and had to accept the test. I don''t like it."


    When he said this, Xiao Jie couldn''t help thinking of what Qiyu''s brother said. As long as the strong can become friends of their family, is that what he meant?


    "Uncle, please." Xiaojie was very unwilling. "If I have the ability to go in, I must go in openly."


    Hearing the previous sentence, Meng Haoran was going to open the door, but the latter sentence woke Meng Haoran up. Yes! I can help him for a while, but I can''t help him for a lifetime. I can''t always be a nanny around him, so his talent is necessary. Obviously, there is an opportunity here. I remember that Xiao Jie successfully went in after his uncle''s training in the original work, and it took only a few days.


    Thinking of this, Meng Haoran said to Xiaojie, "do you want to go in with me now or with your own strength in a few days?"


    "What?" Xiaojie and others were surprised. Could their strength be improved a lot in a short time? They all showed an excited expression when they thought of Meng Haoran''s means.


    "Uncle, are you serious? If it''s true, then I''ll go in by myself. Although I''m unhappy with the rule that I have to try to see my friends, as a friend, I can''t make it difficult for me to do it. When I''m strong, I must let them abolish the rule." Xiao Jie''s bright eyes flashed a trace of determination.


    Meng Haoran smiled. This is the little hero in my influence, but I don''t need to go out now. Meng Haoran looked at the old man and said, "they please you. I believe you have a way to exercise them. Just do it like you do."


    The old man was stunned and hurriedly said, "it''s impossible. Although our training is effective, it can''t be done in a short time."


    Xiaojie and others looked at them strangely. They didn''t know what riddles they were playing.


    "Don''t underestimate them. They are very talented. It''s limited to seven days. As long as they can''t succeed in seven days, I''ll take them in." Meng Haoran insisted.


    The old man took a look at Xiao Jie and saw their strong self-confidence. Can they really do it and finally compromise "Well!"


    "That''s it, Xiao Jie. Just follow the old man to exercise! I''ll go inside first. If you don''t come in seven days, I''ll come back to pick it up." Yes, Meng Haoran doesn''t intend to join them. That kind of exercise method is still too low for him now. It''s useless.


    "Oh! OK." Jay promised,


    "Alas! Why do you have to do this? But forget it. It''s good to go in with your strength." Raouli said, and Coola pickup nodded.


    Meng Haoran looked at the three people and was about to go in, but suddenly stopped and said to Xiaojie again: "by the way, you might as well practice Kendo during cultivation, which may be helpful to you."


    "Kendo? By the way, it''s the one that uncle cultivates. Great. I''ve always wanted to practice, but I haven''t had time. Thank you, uncle." Xiao Jie said, then glanced at the envious ray Ouli and cool La pica and said, "uncle, can I pass the Kendo to cool La pica and ray Ouli?"


    Xiao Jie''s words moved raouli and Kula pickup in an instant.


    Meng Haoran didn''t expect Xiaojie to make such a request, but he nodded "whatever you want." My heart is also looking forward to how much Kendo they can understand.


    "Then I''ll go." Meng Haoran said that he didn''t even need to prepare. He walked directly to the door of the trial as usual. When he arrived at the door, he stretched out an index finger in the old man''s surprised eyes.


    There is no special action, that is, such a gentle pinch,


    "Boom" the seven gates were completely opened as if they had encountered irresistible force.


    "How could it be? Who is he? He was so easy..." the old man immediately became Sparta. He felt that he had never known the world for so long. One finger opened all the test doors. It was so easy. So Meng Haoran''s random action had 256 tons of power.


    What kind of monster is this! 256 tons! Compared with the 4 tons he did his best, he really lived on the dog in his life.


    "Wow! Uncle is so strong." Xiaojie just feels that Meng Haoran is strong, but he doesn''t think that Meng Haoran who can do this step has become so strong.


    As long as raouli and Kula pickup, two people who know a little arithmetic, like the old man, have been petrified. At this moment, they can no longer treat Meng Haoran as a man.


    We actually became friends with such people. Maybe this is the luckiest thing in our life.


    When Kula pica saw that Meng Haoran was so powerful, he couldn''t help but have an idea. If it was him, he would help me. My revenge finally had hope.


    However, Kula pickup still didn''t completely decide whether to ask Meng Haoran to help him. He just looked at Meng Haoran and walked into the enemy family.


    "Bang" until Meng Haoran went in for a minute, the test door closed slowly. It can be seen that his hand is definitely not as simple as 256 tons.


    After witnessing Meng Haoran''s performance, my uncle couldn''t help but have greater expectations for Xiaojie. What will happen to them in seven days?


    "Let''s go! I''ll tell you how to train." The old man took Xiaojie and others to another door.


    ¡­


    At the same time, when Meng Haoran opened the seven doors, he beat the enemy''s family. The current clan leader, namely Sheba, woke up from his practice.


    "Have any distinguished guests come to the door? How long has it been since such a strong man came to the door? I don''t know who it is, but no matter who it is, we can''t lose the etiquette. We have to use the highest standard welcome ceremony." Siba murmured, then got up, went out of the secret room of cultivation and came outside.


    "Come, inform everyone, prepare the highest standard welcome ceremony, and everyone will follow me to meet your guests." As soon as Xiba''s words fell, the breath wrapped in the dark disappeared in a moment.


    After that, because of Siba''s words, the enemy''s family became completely lively and began to prepare to welcome distinguished guests, and our distinguished guests didn''t know what they were going to face.

 Chapter 312

    After entering the door of the trial, Meng Haoran saw the legendary giant dog, the guy named Sanmao. At this time, he squatted there quietly, very peaceful, and couldn''t see the ferocious look at all. If it wasn''t for his huge body, he would really look like a docile domestic dog.


    Of course, Sanmao will turn a blind eye to Meng Haoran as he is now, because Meng Haoran came in from the front door.


    "Well, if you don''t choose a name, you have to call it Sanmao. It reminds me of that funny guy, but since it''s called Sanmao, I don''t know if there are big Mao and ER Mao." Meng Haoran was thinking wildly and walked slowly on the mountain road.


    Although entering the door of trial, even if they come to the home of the enemy family, in fact, there is still some distance from where they live. Even at Meng Haoran''s speed, it still takes a long time, and this time is enough for them to prepare.


    After walking less than half the way, Meng Haoran saw a man standing there from a distance.


    "What ghost? Come to meet me." Meng Haoran slowly approached and saw clearly that it was a black girl wearing a housekeeper with a scepter in her hand.


    It''s her! Meng Haoran remembered that this guy is also a caretaker. If his strength is not enough, he is not allowed to move on.


    "Please go out. The place where you are now is private land. You are not allowed to go in without permission." The girl looked at Meng Haoran and said that there was no pause when she said this. It was obvious that she had practiced it many times.


    "I''ve heard that you can enter as long as you pass the test door. Am I wrong?" Meng Haoran looked puzzled, but the next moment his face changed. "But so what? I want to go in and no one can stop me."


    When the girl heard Meng Haoran''s words, she was angry, "arrogant, then try it!" After speaking, she raised the scepter in her hand and made a state of battle.


    Although this girl is just a housekeeper, she is not simple. I''m afraid she can''t compare her real strength, because Meng Haoran feels a familiar smell from her.


    Read it? Although it was hidden deeply, it still couldn''t hide from me. Meng Haoran looked at the girl with some surprise. He was really surprised this time.


    I didn''t expect that just a trainee housekeeper is a person who reads ability. No wonder she can hold here. In the original book, she also deliberately let Xiao Jie go because of Qi Yu!


    A trainee housekeeper is a capable person. So those formal housekeepers should be stronger. It''s interesting. They really deserve to be a killer family.


    But it doesn''t make any difference to me. No matter how strong you are, you''re not as strong as me anyway. Even if you come to a group of such guys, it''s totally useless to me.


    Meng Haoran showed a strange smile at this time, and then


    "What? Where..." in the girl''s eyes, Meng Haoran disappeared after showing a strange smile. She quickly looked around, but no one saw "is it an illusion?"


    "No, it''s just your direction is wrong. I''m here. What are you looking at outside?" Meng Haoran''s voice rushed behind the girl and startled her.


    She turned around and saw Meng Haoran''s figure not far away. Her heart was trembling. When.


    "I''ve come in. What do you want?" Meng Haoran sounded a little joking.


    "How''s it going? I..." the girl was a little overwhelmed. This was the first time that this happened, but she was worthy of beating the enemy family. Even if she was just a trainee housekeeper, she calmed down after a short period of chaos.


    Although she already knew that she was not Meng Haoran''s opponent, she still planned to do her duty and raised her weapon from to Meng Haoran.


    At this time, a loud drink came, "stop." Let the girl stay where she is.


    A group of people finally came, and it was Sheba who shouted.


    Siba''s words were very dignified, which made the girl very uneasy. Why did she see the master here? In addition, the girl looked at the housekeepers behind Siba with vague eyes.


    "Is that him? The distinguished guest who caused its reaction." After seeing Meng Haoran and confirming that there was no one else here, Siba showed what he thought was a mild smile. "I''m Siba. I''m currently in charge of beating the enemy and welcome the distinguished guests with my family."


    As soon as schiba said this, both Meng Haoran and the crowd behind schiba showed a shocked expression. Meng Haoran was shocked that schiba would come to meet him and be so enthusiastic, while others were shocked that schiba would show such an expression. Even distinguished guests are too


    "Ah, ha ha, I''m really sorry. Please welcome me." Meng Haoran said, "please don''t pretend subconsciously. I know you can''t really meet me. No wonder Meng Haoran thinks so. A family like beating enemies is already at the peak in the world. Even nitro doesn''t have the talent to let his Green Pheasant meet me.


    After listening to Meng Haoran''s words, Siba smiled bitterly, "I really sincerely welcome you. Although there are specific reasons, please believe me. It will never be harmful to you."


    Schiba''s words are very sincere and people can''t help but want to believe him.


    "Well, what''s the reason?" But Meng Haoran was still a little worried and wanted to find out.


    "Can you go to a place to talk alone? Here..." looked around with vague eyes.


    Meng Haoran also looked at it. Anyway, it doesn''t matter whether it''s earlier or later, so he nodded and agreed.


    After that, Meng Haoran followed Sheba to the real hinterland of beating the enemy. On the road, Sheba enthusiastically introduced Meng Haoran to his family.


    "This is my wife, this is..." with his introduction, the corresponding people also nodded to Meng Haoran one after another. Although they didn''t see what Meng Haoran was so enthusiastic about, they did a lot of superficial work on Meng Haoran for his face. Of course, the disapproval in his eyes was really seen by Meng Haoran.


    It seems that they don''t know the truth. Meng Haoran judged it at the first time, but why? Why is it just like this to me? Is it because I opened all the doors? That''s wrong! Someone here can open all the doors!

 Chapter 313

    Under the leadership of Xiba, Meng Haoran came to a hall. On the hall was a long table, which had already been filled with exquisite food.


    "It''s still well prepared." Meng Haoran quietly thought he was a snake with Xiba. For this silver haired middle-aged Meng Haoran, he has never relaxed his vigilance. Although he is confident in his strength, he will inevitably encounter ghosts when he walks too much at night. He doesn''t think he is invincible in the world. It''s necessary to keep a cautious attitude.


    However, what happened next seemed to prove that he thought too much, and there was no accident. Everything was so natural, just like the host entertaining guests.


    However, this is the strangest thing for Meng Haoran, because they met for the first time. Before that, they didn''t even hear about themselves! What makes schiba have this attitude towards himself?


    Different from the imagination, schiba didn''t keep this secret all the time. After being full of wine and food, schiba sent an invitation to Meng Haoran to talk, and Meng Haoran''s art experts boldly agreed directly.


    Out of the dark secret room, Siba and Meng Haoran sit opposite each other. It seems that there are only two of them, but Meng Haoran knows that there is another person here, and their strength is not weaker than Siba.


    "Now that you''re here, why don''t you come out and see me?" Meng Haoran said, staring at somewhere,


    "Ha ha, really worthy of being the one who can cause it to vibrate." A thin figure suddenly appeared in the secret room. It was Jienuo who beat the enemy, Siba''s father.


    Xiba said to Jienuo, "can you say it now?"


    Jie Nuo was silent and said, "then tell him!"


    After that, schiba said an unknown Xinmi, and Meng Haoran understood why that happened today.


    According to Siba, they were not originally local residents here. Their ancestors were people from the dark continent. It is said that they are a branch of a powerful family in the dark continent. They settled here unexpectedly and established the enemy guest family.


    "What dark continent?" Meng Haoran exclaimed when he heard that the origin of beating the enemy was the dark continent.


    Siba thought Meng Haoran didn''t know what the dark continent was and said, "the so-called dark continent is for us..."


    "Stop, I know what the dark continent is. I''m just a little surprised that you actually come from there. No wonder your genes are so good." Meng Haoran didn''t want to hear him say something useless.


    When hearing that Meng Haoran knew what the dark continent was, schiba also showed a trace of joy and recognized something.


    Then he went on. It turned out that their ancestors left something before they died. That thing is the certificate for the family members in the dark continent. It can test whether the family members'' blood is pure, and another function is to perceive whether a person has reached the elder level.


    "This time it felt the arrival of the elder level, and then it knew you were coming."


    "Elder level" Meng Haoran had some doubts.


    "Yes, it''s the elder level. It''s a realm that no one has reached in this continent known to hunters, because only by reaching that realm can we reach the dark continent through the barrier of the continent, otherwise we can only go to the dark continent through some special methods."


    "The elder level is the symbol of an expert in the dark continent. It is said that there are patriarch level and Overlord level above the elder level. I don''t know what kind of state it is. Even our ancestors didn''t reach the elder level, so they haven''t returned to the dark continent."


    "So what does this have to do with me?" Meng Haoran said that he was curious about the so-called elder level. According to this view, the elder level is probably the king level. I don''t know what the patriarch level and Overlord level are.


    Meng Haoran asked the key point, Xiba hesitated and said, "in fact, we want to ask you to do us a favor. There is a person in our family who has high blood and can reach the so-called patriarchal level according to common sense, which can''t be reached here. It''s only possible to go to the main family of the dark continent, and whether we can let her go to the dark continent, so I hope you can take her."


    "Why do you have to go to the dark continent? Isn''t it good here?" Meng Haoran said.


    "That''s because as long as the lineal relatives can reach the patriarchal level, they can get resources to help the lineal relatives of the person who has become the patriarchal strong break through to the elder level. If they become the elder level, they can get an extra 500 years of life." Siba said this with some hesitation.


    It turned out to be so. Indeed, because of the benefits, the temptation of life is still great.


    In the hunter''s world, even a strong man like nitro only lived more than 100 years and 500 years! It''s too long for them. No wonder they are so keen on going to the dark continent, but the guy with patriarchal qualification won''t be a freak, right? Thank God he can break through the king level.


    "Is that man a Qiyu?" Meng Haoran asked.


    Xiba shook his head and said, "she is my youngest daughter. Her name is alujia. Although Qi Yu''s blood is also very high, only alujia has the potential to reach the elder level."


    Meng Haoran was completely surprised this time. He didn''t expect it to be ya Lujia. You know, they didn''t treat her very well in the original book. They kept it closed all the time. Is it to protect her?


    "Well, I see." Meng Haoran nodded, knowing the cause and effect, which made schiba smile, but Meng Haoran then said, "but why should I help you? It''s not good for me, isn''t it?"


    Meng Haoran''s words stunned Xiba. Yes! Meng Haoran really has no reason to help them. They are too wishful thinking.


    damn! Knowing that there was a distinguished guest, when Xiba went to meet him, he was told by his father Jienuo that the distinguished guest was actually an elder. When he thought that his long-standing hope was likely to come true, he didn''t plan carefully and directly indicated his request. Now he was really dizzy.


    In fact, because Qiyu has the potential of elder level, their original intention was to cultivate Qiyu, become a strong elder level person, then take alojia to the dark continent to become a strong patriarch level person, and finally achieve the goal. However, the plan is very unstable because it is impossible to determine when Qiyu can become an elder level person and whether it can become an elder level person, Because potential is potential after all.

 Chapter 314

    Because of Meng Haoran''s words, the scene became a little silent, and the atmosphere became gloomy from the previous enthusiasm. Without mentioning Xiba''s blank face, Jie Nuo''s smiling face was also stiff.


    Yeah! They simply can''t take the advantage of Meng Haoran''s heart. Meng Haoran doesn''t need to help them. Because of the strength of Meng Haoran''s elder level, they can''t force Meng Haoran to do this. If they can force them, they are the elder level.


    Can you just give up? What a grudge! No, there''s still a chance. In that case, Sheba suddenly thought of a good way, raised his head and said to Meng Haoran, "it''s true that it won''t do you any good, but what if I promise to betroth my little girl to you as long as you promise it?"


    Daughter! It''s not a loss to marry such a strong man! Xiba comforted herself. Besides, when her daughter becomes a patriarchal strongman, she can still decide her future life. If she feels inappropriate at that time, she can divorce!


    Jienuo on one side smiled when he heard Xiba''s words. Compared with Xiba, he was the most interested in this matter. His time was running out. As for who his granddaughter married, there was no better fit for a young strong man like Meng Haoran in the hunter mainland, and it was not insulting her.


    "What?" Meng Haoran was silly. He didn''t expect that Xiba would say such words, "your daughter is the youngest! She is younger than Qiyu, that is, she is only about 10 years old, and you let her marry me."


    "Hehe, you''ll see. It shouldn''t be a problem for the strong at the elder level and above to be a hundred years old. Besides, it''s only a teenager?" In Sheba''s opinion, Meng Haoran is only in his twenties. He doesn''t know that Meng Haoran is older than him. Moreover, he forgot that there are more than 500 elder level lives. Now Meng Haoran may be more than 100.


    However, Meng Haoran scolded shamelessly in his heart, but he didn''t entangle with his age anymore. Instead, he said directly, "forget it! I don''t want to marry a girl I haven''t met at all, and I already have a wife." The tone is firm.


    This time, Sheba was stupid again and still didn''t give up: "then you can cultivate feelings first and then get married! It''s normal for men to have three wives and four concubines."


    Meng Haoran was surprised. He felt that things gradually deviated from the subject. He thought for a moment and said, "well, don''t say any more. Don''t you just want me to take your daughter to the dark continent? Well, I promised."


    "Think about it! My daughter... What, what did you say? You promised to take her to the dark continent." While schiba was still talking, he suddenly heard Meng Haoran''s words and couldn''t react for a moment.


    "Yes, I promised, but it will take two years." Meng Haoran''s plan is to go to the dark continent at the last time of the mission, and then return in danger.


    This time, schiba didn''t say anything. Meng Haoran agreed. As for two years, he could afford to wait.


    After that, the atmosphere warmed up again. Meng Haoran and Siba talked in the secret room for two hours before going out. After that, there was one more distinguished guest in beating the enemy family. Their status was comparable to that of beating the leader of the enemy family. Even beating the enemy and others had to be short.


    After that day, Meng Haoran enjoyed eating and living at Qiyu''s house, secretly waiting for Xiaojie''s arrival.


    Because of Meng Haoran, Qi Yu was released in advance this time. Xiba also agreed to Qi Yu''s departure early and said he would not interfere in his private life.


    Five days later, Meng Haoran was in his guest room and looked at the reading ability cultivation scroll brought by the enemy family. He was suddenly told that his friend had come. Only then did he find that Xiaojie had passed the test door.


    "Not bad! I have to find it more than I thought." In the reception hall, Meng Haoran saw Xiaojie and his party.


    "Hehe, thanks to uncle." Xiaojie is also very happy to meet Meng Haoran again.


    In the past five days when Meng Haoran stopped, he not only experienced the practice of gravity, but also practiced kendo. Because of Meng Haoran''s meat, he made unexpected rapid progress. Perhaps it is because he is a straight man and has no distractions in practice. He actually directly understood the power of a silk of Kendo and greatly improved his control of force, It has been able to burst out twice its own strength, which opened the door of trial so easily, although it is only one.


    After Xiaojie''s teaching, the strength of raouli and Kula pickup has also improved a lot. Kula pickup can break out 15 times, while raouli is 12 times, which they didn''t dare to think before. You know, before they broke out with all their strength, they can only play 80% of their strength, and 100% is impossible.


    Therefore, they saw Meng Haoran this time and were more awed by Meng Haoran.


    After a little greeting, Xiaojie said their next plans. He planned to go to the sky arena with Keqi, while Leo and Kula pickup were going to do their own things.


    Meng Haoran said that he also wanted to go to the sky arena, so he wanted to go with Xiaojie. Xiaojie was very happy.


    They met in youkexin city next month and embarked on their own journey. Before that, Kula pickup had a separate talk with Meng Haoran for a while. No one knew what they talked about. However, Kula pickup looked a lot easier and the whole person looked at the sunshine.


    I have to say that because of the existence of Meng Haoran, Xiaojie really suffered a lot less this time. When he met the girl guarding the door, he inadvertently said that he had something to do with Meng Haoran. He was let in, and the girl was not punished, because Meng Haoran''s position in beating the enemy is really high, although others don''t know why he has such a high status as an outsider.


    Meng Haoran got the cultivation method of reading ability from beating the enemy family, so he doesn''t need someone to teach. It''s reasonable that he doesn''t need to go to the sky arena. On the one hand, he wants to join the fun because he practices the same everywhere, on the other hand, he also wants to see the legendary sky arena, After all, I''m sorry if I don''t go to the world once.


    The road to the sky arena is smoother than expected. In addition to the living treasure Xiaojie on the road, Meng Haoran feels that the time is shorter than expected and arrives at his destination in a twinkling of an eye.

 Chapter 315

    "Is this the sky arena? What a long team! These are all the participants in the arena." Xiao Jie said with an exclamation on his face.


    At this time, the three of them are lining up to register, and the team has lined up outside the arena.


    As a wonder of the hunter world, the sky arena really didn''t disappoint me. Meng Haoran was excited to see such a lively scene.


    Sky arena has 251 floors and 991 meters high. It is the fourth tallest building in the world. The tower is full of fighting fields. Up to the 200th floor, the whole sky arena takes the tenth floor as the first level. Only those who win can advance to the upper level. Visitors from all over the world exceed one billion every year, and more than 4000 challengers queue up at the registry every day.


    This traffic is larger than all the scenic spots in the previous life. I can''t imagine that there is such a place in the world.


    From here, we can also see the world''s enthusiasm for fighting. No wonder the world gave birth to people who read ability.


    "It''s different from the hunter exam. There are no cumbersome conditions. Just completely defeat your opponent!" Qi Yu said to Xiao Jie with some excitement that he had been here once when he was a child. At that time, he was one step away from reaching the score of 200 floors, which was very strong for his age at that time.


    The number of layers of sky arena is also a sign of giving in to the strength of competitors. From the first 1 to 99 layers, at the beginning, all contestants must test their strength on the first layer, so the first layer is a competition arena after another. The judge will decide which floor each contestant should be assigned according to the performance of the competition within three minutes. Of course, the better the strength, the higher the number of layers assigned.


    The 100th floor is a watershed. You can only have private rooms above the 100th floor. It is a free accommodation provided by the arena, and other treatments will be improved accordingly.


    Floors 100 to 199 are the so-called elites among ordinary people. As for floor 200, it''s even more wonderful, because those who can reach here are really strong. Being able to use the concept is the standard to reach here, otherwise they can''t register here.


    Of course, the treatment of the strong on the 200th floor is also better. There are not only luxurious rooms, but also other forms used in combat. This level adopts the [application combat system], and each person has a 90 day combat preparation period. You can choose to participate in the competition on any day during this period. For each battle, you can get a recalculated 90 day combat preparation period. However, if you do not participate in the war within the specified 90 days, you will be disqualified. At this level, you can pass as long as you win 10 games, but if you have lost 4 games before winning 10 games, you will lose your qualification. If you can win this floor, you can challenge [landlord] to monopolize this floor, become a new landlord, enjoy reputation and live a carefree life. Floors 220 to 250, each owned by a landlord. In addition, you can also participate in the biennial fighting conference. If you win, you can move to the top floor - 251.


    From 1 to 199 floors, there are bonuses if you win. The number increases according to the number of layers. If you get through all of them, you will get hundreds of millions of bonuses. After 200 floors, there is no money, and those people don''t see this money.


    It is worth mentioning that SISO is the owner of a certain floor, but it is not the highest level. Therefore, there are many powerful guys like SISO, but they have never appeared.


    "It seems to be interesting to be a landlord." Meng Haoran made such a plan.


    After that, after a long queue, it was finally Meng Haoran''s turn and others.


    A sweet looking girl handed each of the three a registration form and asked them to fill in the necessary matters. Then the girl entered the information into the computer and said, "Mr. Qiyu beat the enemy is No. 2054, Mr. Jeffries and Mr. Meng Haoran are No. 2056." He did not despise them because they were small.


    In fact, at the beginning, they were surprised that Meng Haoran wanted to compete with them. After all, Meng Haoran''s strength was too much of a fuss to participate in the competition, but he was blocked by Meng Haoran''s wish to make some money.


    In fact, they would think so because Qiyu has never been to more than 200 floors. They don''t know the extent of the real strong here. If they knew that SISO was just a landlord, they wouldn''t think so.


    Without the slightest delay, the three began the road of competition.


    The first floor is a place similar to a stadium, surrounded by stepped auditoriums. Now there are no empty seats. At a glance, there are about tens of thousands of people.


    "There are too many people." There are tens of thousands of people on the first floor, so there are more than ten million people on the 251 floor. Moreover, there are large screens in other places in the arena, and many people don''t watch it on site.


    "1975 and 2056, please go to the challenge arena." without enough time to sigh, Meng Haoran was called to a box of challenge arena and the test was about to begin.


    There are 16 challenge arenas in the center of the front dozens of floors to compete together. Only to a certain extent can it be said that there is only one challenge arena.


    Before that, Xiao Jie had already gone to challenge arena E and Qi Yu had also gone to challenge arena G.


    After Meng Haoran came to the f challenge arena, he found that there was already an opponent waiting for him.


    "The challenge arena on the first floor here is used to judge the level of entrants. Please give full play to your strength within the time limit of 3 minutes." Said the referee.


    "Are you my opponent? I''m so lucky to be such a boy." The voice was rough and crazy. The speaker was a big man with beard, naked upper body and strong muscles.


    "One move to solve him, Zach." Shouts came from the audience.


    "Hey, you hear me? I don''t have time to waste with you. If you don''t want to get hurt, just admit defeat!"


    Meng Haoran answered him and said to the referee: "can we start?"


    "Ah! Oh, it''s ready."


    A second later, Meng Haoran stepped down from the challenge arena, leaving a natural and unrestrained figure, and the guy named Zach fainted on the challenge arena.


    "Unfortunately, I don''t want to waste time." It turned out that at the moment when the referee said yes, Meng Haoran moved in front of the big man, and then punched him directly. The big man ended without even seeing Meng Haoran''s actions.


    Some people who paid attention to the f challenge arena watched the battle. Although they didn''t understand how Meng Haoran solved his opponent, there is no doubt that they knew that Meng Haoran was very strong and had a deep image of Meng Haoran for a time.

 Chapter 316

    "Another strong man is going to rise!"


    "What did I see? It''s rare that the battle ended soon."


    "I haven''t seen such a strong man for a long time, and there are good newcomers in the arena."


    Some people with good eyesight are rarely optimistic about Meng Haoran.


    Of course, compared with Meng Haoran, Xiaojie and Qiyu are more exciting to the audience, because they are also one move to solve their opponents. Of course, this is not the reason why they are more welcome than Meng Haoran. Don''t forget their age. Unlike Meng Haoran, who seems to be an adult, their age of 12 is the most surprising to others. They have such strength at such a young age, It''s rare.


    With his own strength, Xiaojie will go to the 80th floor in the second game, which is much higher than the 50th floor in the original book. This is also because his strength has made great progress.


    After he was found to have wanted to go to the 200th floor, the referee asked him to go to the 180th floor, but he refused. He wanted to go with Xiaojie, so it was also the 80th floor.


    As for Meng Haoran, he is on the 90th floor. It seems that the judges also have some eyes. At least in their opinion, Meng Haoran is stronger than Xiaojie.


    "It''s only the 90th floor. It''s not good to see it! But it''s good. You can hide and earn a little." Meng Haoran is not satisfied with his number of layers. You know, although he did not play any strength, if there are people who really understand, they will know that Meng Haoran''s strength at that time was the peak of his reading ability, and he definitely had the strength of 199 layers.


    After meeting with Xiaojie, Meng Haoran temporarily separated because he was not on the same floor as them. Xiaojie and Meng Haoran went to the 80th floor and Meng Haoran was on the 90th floor.


    Before that, Xiao Zhixi, the elder martial brother of Xiao Jie and others, also appeared in their vision. Although their strength was not as good as them, they also went to the 50th floor, and the sense of oppression from him made them think of something.


    However, they go to different floors and don''t know what will develop in the end.


    "Well, in order to get a special room, I''ll do it again today. I have to go to the 100th floor." Meng Haoran thought that the corners of his mouth were twitching when he received several coins at the place where he received the bonus. He knew he wouldn''t get the money.


    When I came to the lounge on the 90th floor, I found that there were not many people. They were preparing for the next game. Most of them looked at others with vigilance, because they might become their own opponents.


    The atmosphere was a little dull. When they saw Meng Haoran coming in, they just glanced at him and began to do their own business. From their attitude, it can be seen that they obviously didn''t see Meng Haoran as an opponent. It has to be said that Meng Haoran''s image was too deceptive.


    Meng Haoran took a seat at will and didn''t show any difference. He''s not the kind of guy who likes to attract hatred.


    Fortunately, Meng Haoran''s luck today was pretty good. He just stayed for a few minutes and was called away by the radio.


    "2056, please go to the 90th floor competitive platform."


    Meng Haoran got up and left the dull lounge.


    Probably don''t have to come in the future, Meng Haoran thought, because there will be his own room after the 100th floor, which is not better than going to the public lounge.


    The 90th floor, different from the first floor, has only one challenge arena and is very large. At this time, it is already overcrowded.


    "Well, let''s wait a long time. The next game is a slightly different combination. A newcomer and ours are fern, who has won seven consecutive games and qualified." The referee on the 80th floor was a beautiful girl with sweet appearance and very provocative voice. A short sentence warmed the atmosphere at the scene. "Then please watch the video and enjoy their heroism!"


    The 90th floor is really different. There is also a large screen on the scene, equipped with a special photographer, which can realize playback, and there is a remote control with red and blue buttons next to all the auditorium, which can gamble, that is, bet, which increases the audience''s attention to the game.


    Meng Haoran''s figure appeared on the big screen. When it slowed down 10 times, the audience just saw Meng Haoran''s figure flash quickly and kill his opponent with one blow.


    To Meng Haoran''s surprise, the referee did not explain that it was slowing down the game under the lens. Was it negligence? Or on purpose.


    "What a fast speed."


    "One is the newcomer who just passed the first game and came here directly, whose strength can not be underestimated; the other is the winning fern, which is really expected!"


    "But it must be fern who won! I think he won many games. He won every time."


    "Maybe it''s the newcomer. Maybe he looks very calm."


    "Calm down! I think it''s silly! I don''t know how to get it. Such a little white face is here for the second game. Is the referee eating shit?"


    Meng Haoran doesn''t care much about the opinions of the audience around him, because soon they will know how wrong they are.


    "Then let''s start gambling!" With the referee''s voice, a burst of keys sounded, and the result was that fern had a slight advantage.


    "Hello, this is fern. Please give me more advice." Fern is a young man who looks a little handsome. His body is slightly stronger than Meng Haoran. What glitters in his eyes is his determination to win. It seems that he is just polite. He can''t stop winning the game in a row. He is determined to win the game.


    He didn''t see a pity in the referee''s eyes when he said this.


    "That must be taught. You should be ready!" Meng Haoran is not polite. He won''t be polite to such a small role. In Meng Haoran''s eyes, fern''s strength is clear at a glance. Indeed, he is worthy of a winning streak. The real strength is estimated to be about 130 layers. No wonder he is so confident. It''s a pity to meet me.


    After hearing Meng Haoran''s words, fern flashed a trace of anger in his eyes, but he controlled it. He just said in a dull tone: "thank you very much."


    "The game begins." With the referee''s words, Meng Haoran''s second game in the sky arena began.


    At the beginning of the game, fern couldn''t wait to attack. He had to say that his speed was still good and caught up with Meng Haoran just seen by the audience on the screen. No wonder the audience thought he had an advantage.


    But the only thing they didn''t expect was that Meng Haoran slowed down 10 times, and the result was doomed.


    There was no struggle. At the moment when fern approached Meng Haoran, Meng Haoran moved. No one saw his attack, but fern suddenly flew upside down and fainted.


    At the end of the game, Meng Haoran won again with absolute strength, which also means that he went directly to the 100th floor.

 Chapter 317

    Meng Haoran''s performance plunged the scene into a brief silence, and then there was an uproar.


    "Hey, did you see it just now? Anyway, I didn''t see it. Fern went to the end before I reacted."


    "Well, me too. It''s too fast. I thought he was fast enough in the video before. I didn''t think he could be faster."


    "Yes! The speed of fern''s outbreak just now is similar to that in his video. I thought fern would not win or lose. I didn''t expect the gap to be so big."


    On the challenge arena, Meng Haoran stood there quietly without saying a word, but everyone looked at him with awe. No one doubted his strength. There is no doubt that he has won everyone''s affirmation with his actions.


    "Is it wonderful? Meng Haoran defeated fern''s player with one blow, and finally won his winning streak. He successfully advanced to the 100th floor in the second game. Mr. Meng is also strong and terrible." The referee said, which resonated with the audience.


    After that, the referee didn''t let him announce the end of the game for the first time, but said with strange eyes: "everyone didn''t see how Chu Meng player moved. Why did his speed suddenly become so fast? In fact, I didn''t introduce it before. The video we watched just now actually slowed down 10 times."


    All the audience were shocked when this remark came out.


    "What, that speed was slowed down 10 times before it appeared."


    "How is that possible?"


    "Not really!"


    The audience couldn''t believe it at first, but finally found Meng Haoran''s silence. They believed it when they thought of the scene just now. They immediately looked at Meng Haoran with bright eyes. This is the real fierce man!


    Of course, there are exceptions


    "Pit! Why didn''t you say it earlier and let me make a wrong bet"


    "My money! Damn it."


    However, all this has little to do with Meng Haoran. After the referee finished speaking, he announced the end of the game and Meng Haoran left.


    Meng Haoran first got a room on the 100th floor, and then went to the 80th floor to find Xiaojie. However, he threw himself into the air and was told that they had been promoted to the 90th floor.


    So Meng Haoran came to the 90th floor again and found them in the hall.


    "Uncle, I already know. Have you been promoted to the 100th floor? That''s great. It''s said that the 100th floor has its own room? I don''t know if we can stay tonight?" Xiao Jie said.


    Now it''s evening. They have to wait for the next day to play, so they don''t have a place to stay tonight. If they don''t go to a hotel, they can only stay with Meng Haoran.


    "Well, it''s cheaper for you." Meng Haoran doesn''t mind. In fact, the room on the 100th floor is not very good. At that time, he will practice on the sofa for one night.


    "Yeah! I said uncle would agree." After listening to Meng Haoran''s words, Xiaojie made a V gesture to Qi. It turned out that they didn''t have much money now. In addition, it was only one night anyway, so Xiaojie proposed to try to get rid of Meng Haoran, and then Meng Haoran agreed.


    In Meng Haoran''s room, Xiao Jie and Qi Yu sit on the bed, while Meng Haoran closes his eyes and meditates on the sofa.


    For Meng Haoran''s behavior, Xiaojie and Qiyu are not surprised. They know that Meng Haoran is practicing.


    Originally, they should not disturb Meng Haoran at this time, but sleep obediently, but tonight is a little different.


    Qiyu purrs to Xiaojie and signals Xiaojie to speak. Xiaojie shows helpless eyes and stops talking.


    "Say what you have!" Meng Haoran opened his eyes. How could Meng Haoran not perceive their abnormality.


    Meng Haoran opened his mouth. Xiao Jie smiled and said, "uncle, in fact, we came to the arena to improve our strength, but there is no direction. We want to know what the power used by brother Qi and SISO is." He didn''t ask Meng Haoran about the power he used, because he knew it was kendo.


    "Isn''t it enough to practice Kendo like this? I have to think of others." Meng Haoran said faintly, but he understood their ideas. Although Kendo is strong, it needs sentiment. It is not possible to improve in a short time.


    Two small suddenly embarrassed, looking at Meng Haoran did not speak.


    Of course, Meng Haoran doesn''t mind that they cultivate their reading ability. After all, the right to choose lies in themselves. Not to mention Kendo, they are indeed geniuses in their reading ability.


    "Well, I''ll give you some popular science!" Meng Haoran thought for a moment and said:


    "They use the ability that any hunter can, the ability to read."


    "Hunters can? Why can''t I?" Xiao Jie said suspiciously.


    "That''s because you''re not a real Hunter yet. Don''t you think the hunter exam is over? In fact, learning to read ability is the real way to pass the exam. Generally, for us, the hunter Association will send someone to teach the ability, but we haven''t met it yet." Meng Haoran also doubted whether nitro would really send someone to teach him. After all, he has got the corresponding cultivation method from beating the enemy family.


    "Well, how cunning." Xiao Jie''s tone is a little cute.


    Meng Haoran smiled calmly and continued: "in fact, I wouldn''t do it before. The cultivation method of reading ability is still obtained from Qiyu''s home. That''s it. Go and see for yourself."


    Meng Haoran said, I don''t know where he found a scroll and threw it to them.


    After they received the scroll, they looked at it like a treasure and nodded from time to time.


    Why didn''t Qi Yu cultivate his mental ability from an early age? Meng Haoran looked at the Qiyu who watched the scroll with Xiaojie and fell into meditation. Is it for the big foundation? What are the disadvantages of practicing mental ability too early?


    "Wow! So it is. The so-called mind is the life energy emitted by the human body. It needs to go through the practice of great practice, so as to focus your heart on one point,..."


    An hour later, Qi Yu and Xiao Jie put down the scroll and set their eyes on Meng Haoran again.


    The two children looked at each other, their eyes flickered firmly, and then said to Meng Haoran, "uncle, please help us read forcibly!"


    Meng Haoran was not surprised when he heard their request. He knew they would do so, but Meng Haoran shook his head and said.


    "Why, we can, we promise to succeed." Thought Meng Haoran didn''t agree.


    Meng Haoran smiled at this time and said, "in fact, I haven''t learned my reading ability yet. I plan to develop it independently, so I can''t help you."


    This time, Xiaojie and Qiyu were stunned. They looked at Meng Haoran with impossible eyes and made Meng Haoran smile bitterly. Is it so strange that they didn''t have the ability to practice?

 Chapter 318

    The reason why Qiyu and Xiaojie react like this is that Meng Haoran has always been omnipotent before. It seems that no matter what is difficult, he is like. The confident attitude makes Xiaojie and others subconsciously ignore the fact that Meng Haoran may not be able to read.


    In fact, as long as they think about it a little, they will figure it out. Meng Haoran has never used the reading ability in front of them. The reason why he is so strong is that he uses another ability system, kendo.


    Moreover, Meng Haoran had just said that his cultivation scroll was still obtained from the Qiyu family, and it was only a few days. Although Meng Haoran could practice to the point of forcibly opening thoughts for others if he really wanted to, for some consideration, Meng Haoran had not officially stepped into the practice of meditation ability, So they are destined to be disappointed.


    "Why don''t you slowly awaken your mental ability? I''m going to awaken myself, and I feel that I''m about to succeed." Meng Haoran said that he really didn''t have to force his mind to open. It won''t be long before he really took the initiative to open his mind with his realm.


    Of course, the real reason why he doesn''t intend to open his mind by force is that he doesn''t want to make a complete defense in front of others. You know, opening his mind by force means that he wants the other party''s reading ability to enter his body. It''s not so easy to be explored by others. Of course, Meng Haoran won''t do that.


    Hearing Meng Haoran''s words, Xiaojie showed a disappointed expression. He didn''t think so much in his heart. He just wanted to contact him quickly. After all, although it''s dangerous to force him to open his mind, he believes he will succeed. As for others, he didn''t think about it. In his opinion, Meng Haoran won''t hurt him.


    "Well, I see." Xiaojie confirms that Meng Haoran''s words are true. He has no hope and plans to take his time.


    The strange bird on one side was also slightly silent.


    Meng Haoran looked at the two children, showed strong self-confidence and said, "if you really want to force open your mind, there''s no way?"


    "What? Uncle, you have a way!" Renewed hope.


    Meng Haoran definitely nodded and said, "there are two ways. One is to help you read after I learn to read. If I have time, it will be fine in a few days; Ning Wai is to find someone else to help you read. There are still many people with such ability in this sky arena. So which one do you want to choose?"


    To Meng Haoran''s surprise, Xiaojie chose the first without hesitation. When Meng Haoran learned his reading ability to help him read, Qi Yu chose the first with a little hesitation.


    The two children didn''t doubt Meng Haoran''s words. Obviously, they didn''t know to cultivate to be able to help others open their minds. At least if they were strong enough to complete the four lines, only in that way could they have enough control to help others open their minds without hurting others.


    It takes at least a few years for ordinary people to complete the practice of the four lines, and it takes about a year for geniuses. Even geniuses like Xiaojie and Qiyu need at least half a year, but Meng Haoran has to finish it in a few days. I''m afraid it will scare a large number of people to say it, and then all kinds of disbelief.


    In fact, this time algorithm is wrong, because Meng Haoran is not an ordinary person. He has been exposed to energy for a long time and has mastered a variety of energy. Different from those who practice energy for the first time, the cultivation ability is quite familiar. It''s simply not too simple, so it''s possible to reach that level in a few days.


    "That''s it! I''ll help you when the time is ripe." Meng Haoran said a word and closed his eyes. This time, he was completely in a state of cultivation.


    the second day,


    Meng Haoran rose to the top with great momentum. Meng Haoran played two games and rose to the 120th floor, while Xiaojie also went to the 110th floor, had his own room and moved out. Now Meng Haoran is also clean.


    On the third day, as before, Meng Haoran rose again. Meng Hao circled 140 floors and Xiao Jie and Qi Yu 130 floors.


    After recording the three-day competition, the three have become famous in the sky arena and have won many fans. Every time they appear on the stage, there is a large group of support, which seems to be a little star.


    In these two days, Meng Haoran has finally stimulated his reading ability. He has entered the cultivation of the four lines, and the cultivation speed is frightening. Basically, he completes one line in one day. In this way, he can help Xiaojie open his mind in another two days.


    Two days later, Xiao Jie, they should also be on the 170th floor of the road. There is plenty of time, because they only need reading ability on the 200th floor.


    As Meng Haoran said at the beginning, he did make a lot of money in these days, because he used his bonus every day to suppress his Xiaojie and Qiyu''s victory, and every scene was filled with a pot of profits. If he couldn''t win by himself, he could earn more, but even so, he almost made about 500 million. Now he has a small fortune.


    On the fifth day, Meng Haoran has risen to the 180th floor. As long as he can reach the 200th floor in one day, he can really enter the reading ability floor.


    That night, Meng Haoran called Qi Yu and Xiao Jie to his room. It''s time to keep his promise.


    "So are you ready? I''m going to start." Meng Haoran said.


    Xiao Jie and Qi Yu both took off their coats, left a thin coat and put on a posture that they thought was more suitable for the current situation.


    Looking at the two little nodded, Meng Haoran didn''t say much. His eyes coagulated, and then a wave of energy completely different from the sword spirit he had burst out before filled the narrow room.


    Xiao Jie and Qi Yu only felt that the air around them suddenly became heavy, and a strong crisis rose from the bottom of their heart. They immediately knew that it had begun.


    Meng Haoran''s Qi slowly entered Xiaojie and Qiyu''s body under his control,


    "It''s so hot, and uncle obviously didn''t meet us, but he has a feeling of being suppressed."


    "That''s it, this feeling."


    "I feel it. What a strong potential." Meng Haoran clearly felt the vitality coming from the two people''s bodies. It was so strong, which also represented how powerful they would burst out if they could completely master the idea.


    At this time, the fine pores of the two people''s bodies are completely closed, so the energy can''t overflow or be mastered and collected. What Meng Haoran has to do is to open the fine pores of the two people and let the Qi appear directly in front of them. After that, it depends on them. It''s only possible to control them in a very short time, so they won''t die because of too much airflow.

 Chapter 319

    "Ah!..." at the moment Meng Haoran opened their sperm holes, Qi was directly released from their bodies, which could not be seen by the naked eye. At this time, even Xiaojie and Qiyu felt obvious differences.


    In their field of vision, milky white gas was continuously emitted from their bodies. Their whole bodies were surrounded by this gas, which seemed to be surrounded by a white energy mask.


    But unlike the energy shield, the gas is constantly lost in the air.


    "This is!!" Xiaojie and Qiyu looked at all this in surprise.


    "This is life energy. You can see Qi! Because the fine holes in your eyes are also opened." Meng Haoran has stopped his action.


    Gon Freecss looked as like as two peas in his mouth, like the steam that sped out of the kettle.


    "The whole body is constantly spouting!" Somehow after listening to them, Meng Haoran had a sense of disobedience.


    "It''s getting stronger and stronger. Isn''t that bad?" Gradually realized what.


    "Because it is life energy, if you continue to spray it like this, of course you will feel tired. Don''t try to control them as soon as possible." Meng Haoran said.


    "En" two children closed their eyes at the same time, and then the air from them gradually weakened, and finally almost stopped completely.


    It''s really a genius! In such a short time, Meng Haoran could master it completely. He never thought that he was more terrible.


    A few minutes later, the two hours opened their eyes again, and they had successfully controlled their Qi. At this time, their Qi was tightly attached to their whole body and never sent out again.


    "It''s like in a layer of mucus." Xiao Jie said his feelings, and surprise flashed in his eyes.


    "Well, it''s like wearing clothes without weight." Qiyu also showed excited eyes.


    Meng Haoran nodded and said, "it seems that you have succeeded. Next, it depends on your own." He has only been in touch with Nian for a short time. Although he has made rapid progress, it is also because of his own particularity. If he wants to teach people, he is still a little worse.


    "If you have time, you may have an unexpected harvest if you go to find Zhixi." Meng Haoran then closed his eyes, and the two children went out of Meng Haoran''s room to study and read. Of course, they also remembered Meng Haoran''s last words and planned to find Zhixi tomorrow.


    After two hours, Meng Haoran also began to cultivate his reading ability. I have to say that with his system, cultivating reading is like a fish in water. Although he has not developed his own reading ability for the time being, his huge Qi makes him very satisfied.


    "At this level, it won''t take much time to surpass nitro." Meng Haoran felt his anger and smiled.


    If you let others know that Meng Haoran has reached this level in only a few days, I don''t know what kind of response it will cause, I will be surprised by the gods and demons!


    Meng Haoran tested his attributes early. Unexpectedly, he is a trait department. How can a person with multiple abilities be a simple other department?


    Among the four lines, the first three are just laying the foundation, while the fourth line is to test the attributes, and then develop their own must kill skills.


    Meng Haoran has completed the four elements. It is reasonable to say that he should have developed his reading ability, but in fact, he has not, because he can say that he has completed the hair at the moment of completing the first three kinds of entering hair, because he has been able to use his Qi to make the move of must kill skill. It is very simple to use Qi as sword Qi and use it easily.


    So on the other hand, he has completed four lines.


    The hair in the four lines is divided into "hair" and six departments, namely "strengthening department", "release Department", "change department", "operation Department", "materialization Department" and "trait Department". Because everyone has different qualifications, personality and growth environment, their departments are also different. People can easily practice the thinking ability of their department, while the thinking ability of non department is not easy to practice. See the six department chart for specific difficulty. The farther away from your department, the more difficult it is to repair. In addition, if you impose some restrictions and vows on yourself during practice, the cultivation rate will increase, that is, the more strict the restrictions are, the higher the cultivation rate will be.


    Of course, this is not a problem for Meng Haoran. His talent can let him practice the ability of all departments and exert 100% power. You know, he has reached the state of jianhuang in kendo, and his mastery of power has reached the extreme.


    Speaking, this restriction and oath is also a feature. Without them, it is basically impossible to obtain strong ability.


    In Meng Haoran''s view, this thing is like a plug-in. As long as the constraints and vows are firm enough, such as death after this move, even the most ordinary hunter can break out quite powerful moves.


    In the original work, because of this thing, Xiaojie suddenly broke out dozens or even hundreds of times more powerful than himself. Bernie feibit was tortured and killed.


    However, although you can get powerful power through restriction and vows, generally speaking, you don''t make too heavy vows, because the price is too high.


    "What constraints and vows will I use?" Meng Haoran is also worried about this. It must be too simple. His ability and power are not good. He is too cruel and doesn''t want to.


    "Well, I''d better wait until later!" Unexpectedly, Meng Haoran gave up temporarily. Anyway, there is still a lot of time.


    Speaking of, Meng Haoran is really fascinated since he has cultivated his reading ability, because the basic of reading ability is to develop his own potential. For Meng Haoran, this method is very simple, because he doesn''t even know how much his potential is, and his potential is still increasing with his growth, as if it were endless.


    In order to exercise his reading ability, Meng Haoran has made a decision. He will not use other energy until he has to. He knows that his reading ability has been developed to a certain extent.


    "I don''t know what the three kings are like now." Suddenly think of the three kings, Meng Haoran also has some interest. If they also learn to read ability, I''m afraid they will recover their strength soon. There will be a good play to see at that time. Who is stronger, the virtual king and the Ant King?

 Chapter 320

    Somewhere Meng Haoran didn''t know, the three kings were getting together.


    "I didn''t expect that what Meng Haoran said was true. Unexpectedly, someone came to teach us to practice. It won''t be long before we can complete this task." Said emperor lie.


    "Reading ability? It''s really a good power." The lion maniac also interrupted. At the same time, his hands are building various patterns from his reading ability.


    "But speaking of it, we are all reinforcement systems. It seems that it has something to do with our noumenon."


    As Meng Haoran expected, the three kings are quietly strengthening their strength somewhere, and because they are virtual, they are actually strengthening the system.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day after giving Xiaojie a chance to read to them, Meng Haoran entered the 200th floor and officially entered the upper world of the arena.


    "Is this the 200th floor? It''s really interesting." Meng Haoran was standing at the entrance of the 200th floor. When he just got out of the elevator, he found that it was full of evil thoughts. I think it was used to warn those guys who were not strong enough.


    However, for Meng Haoran, this is not enough. He came to the place of registration on the 200th floor without the slightest resistance.


    In the dark, many people looked at Meng Haoran and showed an unknown smile, like cheering and fear.


    "Welcome to the 200th floor. Please sign here." The sweet looking blue haired girl looked at Meng Haoran with a smile.


    Meng Haoran took a little look at her and found that she was also an ability reader. He was slightly surprised, but he was relieved in the twinkling of an eye. If it wasn''t for the ability reader, even activities on this floor would be impossible!


    "Are you going to fight right away?" The girl asked directly.


    Meng Haoran didn''t answer immediately. The girl continued to introduce: "this floor adopts the application combat system..."


    Sure enough, as I know, Meng Haoran didn''t interrupt her, but just listened to her.


    "Then apply to me right away!" Meng Haoran said with certainty.


    "OK, I''ll register you right away." The girl is not surprised that Meng Haoran will start fighting immediately when he comes to the 200th floor. She has seen a lot of such situations. Many players who have just reached the 200th floor have not adjusted their state because they don''t understand the real meaning of this floor and the previous victory. They think they can win easily here, so they usually apply for fighting at the first time.


    The girl skillfully registered Meng Haoran''s application, then took out a key and said, "this is your room key. Please wait for the battle notice."


    Meng Haoran nodded and left with the key.


    Meng Haoran was slightly surprised when he came to his new room. Sure enough, it was not the same level as those rooms on the 100th floor. If the previous one was a standard room, it was undoubtedly a presidential suite, with all kinds of things.


    Sitting on the sofa, Meng Haoran thought whether to see Xiaojie and them, but at this time, he suddenly saw a message on the TV in front.


    "Please Meng Haoran, contestant 2056, come to the challenge arena at 15:00 sharp." It was arranged so quickly. It seems that I am very popular!


    Meng Haoran is not surprised that he will soon have an opponent, because there are many new people waiting on this floor, in order to win a game from the new people.


    After seeing that there was half an hour left, Meng Haoran put out his idea of looking for Xiaojie. After 20 minutes of closing his eyes in the room, he embarked on the road of competition on the 200th floor.


    The challenge arena on the 200th floor is different. The players are all under the challenge arena and slowly appear on the challenge arena through the mechanism. At the same time, there is a spotlight to let everyone see clearly. It''s really like a star.


    "Today is the World War I that has attracted much attention. The first is the debut of Meng Haoran, who has won all the way." With Meng Haoran''s appearance, there were bursts of cheers in the field, especially a beautiful team composed of a group of Royal sisters.


    "Lord Haoran, come on! Come on!"


    Meng Haoran smiled at the beauties, making them more enthusiastic.


    Speaking of, this beautiful cheerleading team has appeared as early as the day before yesterday. It is spontaneously organized by a group of beautiful women who like Meng Haoran. Thanks to Meng Haoran''s strength and face, such a strong player is also a handsome guy, but it is very rare.


    "It was Jia Lei who fought with him. So far, he has won 5 wars and lost 1, leaving good results." in front of Meng Haoran was a tall old man with a western face, but there was no trace of old attitude from him.


    It''s true that you don''t go home to provide for the elderly when you''re so old. Meng Haoran secretly vomited bad. To tell the truth, he still didn''t want to bully the old man, but the other party didn''t think so.


    "Well, with my information, I can see that this guy has never used reading ability in previous competitions. He wins every time with amazing speed. 90% of them may not be able to read ability, so my winning rate this time is 90%." Jia Lei watched Meng Haoran''s analysis result flash in his heart. For this result, he watched Meng Haoran''s video carefully.


    Jia Lei is not just a student of ability. He also has another identity. He is a professor in the Department of mathematics of a university. He has made great achievements in analysis and calculation. When he applies his talents to other places, he becomes another ability. He can analyze the opponent''s specific strength according to the opponent''s data, as long as the strength is not too different from him, Everything will be analyzed.


    Jia Lei also has many supporters. It seems that he has left a deep influence on people before.


    "What kind of battle will analyst Jia Lei bring us? How will elegant gentleman Meng Haoran deal with it? Let''s wait and see."


    Analyst is Jia Lei''s nickname, because he can always find each other''s weaknesses by using his opponent''s information more; Meng Haoran''s elegant gentleman is still very awesome. It''s called elegant gentleman because no one is so elegant and calm as he looks like a gentleman.


    Of course, Meng Haoran will never admit that he is still very optimistic about this nickname. Will he say it casually if he is a gentleman?


    Analyst, Meng Haoran keenly focused. So this old guy is data flow, which reminds me of a guy named doctor.


    However, the analysis also needs data. I have never demonstrated supernatural ability before. His data is basically useless. Besides, even if it is useful, he is too weak to help.

 Chapter 321

    "The game begins."


    The battle horn sounded, but to Meng Haoran''s surprise, Jia Lei didn''t move, but stood still and looked at Meng Haoran in this way.


    "What ghost, do you want me to do it first?" Meng Haoran muttered, and then acted as he wished.


    Meng Haoran''s speed changed from static to dynamic in an instant. In a short field moment, he has come to Jia Lei. He always won with this speed before the 200th floor. I thought it would be no exception this time, but


    "Bang" Meng Haoran''s fist hit the other party directly, but Jia Lei didn''t fall immediately.


    "Hehe, it''s true. When you get out of this speed, others are not worth mentioning. This attack can only scare the kids below 200 floors." Jia Lei didn''t seem to have been hurt at all.


    "Let me make you feel the horror of the 200 floor! Remember that the 200 floor and below are two different worlds." After that, Jia Lei took a deep breath and "ha" punched out,


    This fist directly brought up the sound of gas explosion. In Jia Lei''s opinion, Meng Haoran had to bow down in the face of this fist,


    "This fist is not very good!" Meng Haoran did not dodge and let Jia Lei attack, but as before, Meng Haoran was unharmed, which seemed to be the opposite of the situation just now.


    "How? Don''t you know how to read?" It was entangled, and the strange recoil was like this. It was like part of his own strength was rebounded. Jia Lei was surprised and quickly analyzed the situation in front of him.


    Meng Haoran chuckled and said, "Oh, who said I couldn''t use my reading ability? I didn''t use it before just because I didn''t need it. Why use this power when I can easily solve my opponent without using it?" In fact, you don''t need to use it now. With your strong body, that kind of attack can''t break the defense at all. The reason why you use it is because you want to add some difficulty to yourself and regard your body as an ordinary strength, which is also to exercise your mental ability.


    Jia Lei''s face changed slightly and said to himself: it seems that he still underestimated him. His own data is still not fully collected.


    "Use whatever tricks you have! Otherwise you won''t have a chance." Meng Haoran said, slightly increasing the output of Qi, making him look more powerful.


    "I didn''t expect that the analyst''s attack was useless. It seems that you can see that move!"


    "Yes! I haven''t seen it for a long time. In other words, it''s really helpless!"


    "Who said no?"


    That move, it seems that the old man still has unique skills! Meng Haoran heard the audience''s discussion.


    "Ha ha, ha ha, boy, don''t think it''s over like this. The next thing is the real battle." While talking, a strange wave spread from him. Then, with a bang, a blackboard appeared in the void and stayed in the air, with all kinds of math questions written on it.


    Meng Haoran looked at this scene with some amazement. He looked at some familiar math test questions and was speechless. What is this ability? examination?.


    "This is my ability: Mathematical Experiment"


    "As you can see, there are some math questions above. These questions are generated randomly, but my starting ability will appear."


    "As for its ability, after it appears, I can designate a person to be a candidate. This person is you. In the next 30 minutes, if you fail to complete these questions in 30 minutes or fail to score, your reading ability will be temporarily sealed for 30 minutes. Of course, you can attack me during the exam, but your attack will hurt me by 20% In other words, if your strength is not five times stronger than me, there is no way to beat me. "


    Meng Haoran was completely speechless. This ability was really disgusting. He immediately let me take the exam. What I hate most is this.


    Moreover, if he is not particularly good at mathematics, who can do these problems? Meng Haoran observed these problems a little. There are 10 complex calculation problems, which involve a wide range of calculus, linear algebra and discrete mathematics. Meng Haoran has a big head.


    Jia Lei looked at Meng Haoran''s expression and was very proud. Sample, you will lose this time.


    In fact, Jia Lei is also a master on the 20th floor. He only lost once in the landlord. Others won with this ability.


    fuck! It''s really that his ability is so obscene that it''s better than mathematics.


    Objectively speaking, Jia Lei''s ability is not so strong, because this ability is single. It can only be released to one person at a time, and there is no way to face many people. Moreover, even if he wins the ability, as long as he is away from Jia Lei, his ability will disappear after a period of time. In this way, as long as his ability disappears, he will not be given time to start his ability, It''s easy to get rid of him.


    It can be said that the reason why his ability is so inexplicable is that if the distance level is useless, who will be bored to fight with you in a real battle.


    Of course, if your strength is more than 5 times that of Jia Lei, his ability will be even more useless.


    "Wonderful! This ability is really suitable here." Meng Haoran also has to admit that this ability is very suitable for the challenge arena, because the opponent has no way to leave, leaving means losing.


    At this time, Jia Lei stood there. After waiting for 30 minutes, Meng Haoran lost his ability to read and defeated him in one fell swoop.


    "There it is, this strange scene."


    "Yes! That''s why I don''t like Jia Lei."


    The battle between Meng Haoran and Jia Lei was just the beginning.


    "Why don''t you do it? Although the hope is very small, don''t give up directly!" Jia Lei said to the unresponsive Meng Haoran, thinking that Meng Haoran was frightened by his ability.


    But I know that Meng Haoran thought of other things because of his ability. This ability is invincible in some way. Should I learn from it? At that time, I will also have such an unsolvable ability, such as the knowledge of Kendo on the blackboard, and the ability to seal and read what I don''t know. For example, when fighting, I must say in advance what I want to do next, and


    At this time, Meng Haoran''s mind emerged a lot of ideas, which can be described as a spring of thought and a tide of inspiration.


    "Well, although there are many ideas, it''s better to end the battle first." Meng Haoran quickly interrupted his thinking, because this is not a good place to think.

 Chapter 322

    Meng Haoran looked at Jia Lei with a strange eye, which made Jia Lei feel fluffy.


    "How do you know you have no way to give up?" Meng Haoran''s state, neither answering questions nor giving up, made Jia Lei feel bad.


    What is it? Can''t he have any cards? No, it''s impossible. The level just now should be his cards. He can''t be strong.


    "Do you think I have nothing to do with you like this? I have to say that your ability is really suitable for this situation," Meng Haoran said a little bit here. "But you chose the wrong opponent."


    "Picked the wrong opponent? What did I think you would say? I meant this. Can you say that you can be stronger as a newcomer?" Jia Lei said disdainfully.


    "Hehe, although newcomers are generally called weak according to common sense, there are always exceptions, just like there are always so many geniuses among countless ordinary people. They can''t guess with common sense, and unfortunately I''m one of them." Meng Haoran said this with a very calm expression, as if he were explaining a fact.


    But it was his attitude that changed Jia Lei''s face. He couldn''t help believing what he said. Can you say


    "It''s no use saying it, so you can feel the gap between the so-called genius and ordinary people." After talking, Meng Haoran''s body quickly emerged the spirit of looking.


    then


    "What? This is..." in Jia Lei''s appearance, Meng Haoran''s originally entangled white gas suddenly increased 10 times, and the original white also turned into red, yellow and blue from inside to outside, which seemed very strange.


    Meng Haoran didn''t give Jia Lei another chance to react. He clenched his right fist and then swung it 10 meters away.


    "Roar" made a dragon of three colors and roared to kill the past.


    How could it be, unable to defend, unable to move, this force, how could it be.


    Although Jia Lei could see Meng Haoran''s actions and attacks, somehow, he saw an answer in his heart at the moment he saw it. He couldn''t take it, and there was no need to take it. Moreover, something in the dark bound his actions and made his body extremely stiff.


    "Bang" when the three color light dragon approached Jia Lei, it suddenly divided into three dragons: red, yellow and blue. The red and Blue Dragon flew past Jia Lei and suddenly disappeared, while the Yellow Dragon directly hit Jia Lei. He was undoubtedly shot out.


    "Two ribs are broken. Are you merciful?" Jia Lei immediately analyzed the situation just now. Although he didn''t know what happened in the end, if it was tricolor, he would never be injured only by this point.


    "Yellow represents vigilance, so it is the worst in terms of power, and you can''t defend against such power. In this way, you will understand that we take the gap like an abyss." Meng Haoran did not pursue the victory.


    Jia Lei looked at Meng Haoran, thought slightly, and then smiled, "say it? What do you want from me?"


    It is worthy of being an analyst. His brain turns quickly. Originally, he should not be merciful from Meng Haoran''s position, but who told Meng Haoran to ask for him.


    "Nothing. I just want to know how your ability is developed." Meng Haoran said his requirements. Yes, that''s it. In order to develop his own ability, he needs to learn from Jia Lei''s development experience.


    Jia Lei pondered and put forward his own requirements: "no problem, but I also need your help."


    "What''s up?" Meng Haoran frowned a little. "You won''t win this time."


    Who knows, Jia Lei made a move first. He directly said to the referee, "referee, I admit defeat."


    Admit defeat. After finding that he had no way to defeat Meng Haoran, he resolutely chose to admit defeat and refused Meng Haoran''s proposal.


    "Oh, trouble!" Meng Haoran looked at Jia Lei who had stepped out of the challenge arena and went to see what conditions he had for his ability!


    Then Meng Haoran also walked down the challenge arena in the cheers of the audience, and Meng Haoran''s first battle on the 200th floor came to an end.


    Walking in the corridor on the 200 floor, Meng Haoran''s vision of peeping at him has disappeared before his keen feeling. It seems that their strength in this war has let them know that they are not easy to provoke.


    Coincidentally, Meng Haoran saw Xiaojie and Qiyu in the registration office not far away.


    "Oh, you''re here, too." Meng Haoran waved his hand.


    Xiaojie also smiled when he saw Meng Haoran and trotted over: "uncle, we have also successfully promoted. Congratulations on winning again."


    "Have you met any acquaintances?" Meng Haoran asked. It seems that SISO in the original book is also here! But I didn''t meet him. Can''t I say he''s not interested in Xiao Jie anymore.


    "No! What''s the matter?" Xiaojie looked at Meng Haoran suspiciously.


    "Nothing. Let''s go to dinner after registration!" I''m really not here.


    Then the three got together again,


    During this period, Xiaojie told Meng Haoran that they are studying with Zhixi''s master and have made great progress. Meng Haoran also chatted with them.


    ¡­


    When night came, an unexpected guest came to Jia Lei''s room,


    "Mr. Meng Haoran came as expected. Here are the things you want." Jia Lei pointed to a notebook in front of him.


    Meng Haoran frowned, "aren''t you afraid I''ll take it directly after I kill."


    "Hehe, I believe you are not that kind of person." Jia Lei said, but he was surprised. In fact, he really didn''t think about what to do when such a thing happened.


    Meng Haoran saw that his words were out of his mind, but he didn''t say much. He didn''t intend to do such a thing. Of course, one premise is that Jia Lei asked him to help is very simple. Otherwise, although he won''t kill Jia Lei, he will forcibly take away his notes.


    "Now tell me what you really want me to do for you?" Meng Haoran''s tone was a little impatient.


    "My request is very simple. I hope you can help me protect a person for a while. If the time is about a week, I hope you can promise me. In addition to this note, I can also provide a treasure map." Jia Lei said his request and looked at Meng Haoran with some hope. At this time, his heart was very nervous for fear that Meng Haoran would not agree.


    "Protector?" Meng Haoran did not expect that it was this request. He pondered a little and said, "well, I agreed to this transaction."

 Chapter 323

    Meng Haoran''s room. Meng Haoran sits on the sofa with a very old map in front of him,


    "Unexpectedly, there was an unexpected joy. This map is actually related to the dark continent, and it was left by an expert." After Meng Haoran and Jia Lei reached a deal, Jia Lei first told him the relevant information of the people he needed to protect, and then directly gave the reward first, that is, the map now placed in front of him.


    Speaking of it, this map is not a common product at first sight. There are some ancient words written on it. Jia Lei also got it inadvertently. After studying for many years, he hasn''t worked out any famous things, so he gave up. Giving it to Meng Haoran this time also broke his mind.


    Meng Haoran knew the uniqueness of this picture when he got the result, because unlike Jia Lei, he saw that the words on it were from the dark continent, because the words "sword tyrant inheritance" were written in the dark continent.


    Meng Haoran''s first reaction when he saw these four words was sword bully? Is it the existence of the overlord, let alone inheritance? At first glance, it is a good thing for future generations.


    The reason why Meng Haoran thinks it will be the inheritance of the overlord is that Meng Haoran actually feels the survival of a strong power on this treasure map. That power is not inferior to any one of Meng Haoran''s cognition, but it is undoubtedly very advanced, because Meng Haoran finds that all his energy is not as advanced as it, In his perception, the power of such energy is 10 times that of vigorous Qi.


    It is definitely the energy left by the strong ones who surpass the seven stars, and the reason why they can feel its existence is because they are infinitely close to the seven stars, coupled with the strength of the soul.


    "So, I still underestimate the world. I''m afraid the world may be 8 stars. After all, there are overlords on the surface." Meng Haoran is a little creepy when he thinks so. He may escape in the face of 7 stars, but if it''s 8 stars, it''s different. 8 stars don''t know what power it is. I''m afraid he can only see one or two when he arrives at 7 stars!


    Because the location of the map is in the dark continent, Meng Haoran is not in a hurry. Meng Haoran will go to see it in the last period of time. When he meets danger, he can escape at the first time.


    The next day, Meng Haoran and Xiaojie said that they had something to go out for about a week, so they left the sky arena. Instead, they had 90 days to prepare after the 200th floor. It didn''t matter to go out for a month or two.


    Relying on the hunter''s license, Meng Haoran easily came to the destination of the mission. Ghana City, Kansas, is a large city with similar status as a provincial capital, and the person Meng Haoran wants to protect is in a university in Ghana city.


    "Gannar University, well, this is it. The Department of archaeology, I don''t know where it is?" Meng Haoran stood at the gate of GANAL University and looked at the young men and women who came and went. He felt that he was a lot younger.


    After finishing his appearance slightly, Meng Haoran walked over to a pair of sisters.


    "Hello, ladies. Can you tell me the way to the Archaeology Department?" Meng Haoran showed a sunny smile.


    WOW! So handsome, yati looked at the boy in front of her. She was on the way to the bedroom with her best friend Lucy just now, and then suddenly a sunny handsome man came to them. The gentle smile and soft voice immediately fascinated her.


    "Hello... Hello" Meng Haoran waved in yati''s eyes, feeling that he was a lot handsome.


    "Ah... Oh, did you ask the Department of archaeology?"


    Meng Haoran nodded, and then yati smiled. "That''s a coincidence. I''m a student of the Department of archaeology. Let me take you!" With that, he didn''t wait for Meng Haoran to react. He came over and held Meng Haoran''s hand.


    "Lucy, go back first!" She found Lucy staring at herself, and yati showed a shy smile.


    "All right, let''s go!" Meng Haoran let yati pull him away.


    It''s rare to be so direct? And this girl is very cute. Meng Haoran doesn''t reject it.


    But then again, is it really good to be so direct? We just met for the first time. Hello.


    "Hello, this is Artie, and you?" First you need to know your name, then you need to know your contact information.


    "Me? I''m Meng Haoran."


    "It''s brother Meng, so is brother Meng looking for someone? Male or female, is it a student?" Yati was a little nervous about this. Don''t die a woman.


    Should I tell the truth? Telling the truth will hurt her. No, it''s better to find out as soon as possible, "well, I''m looking for my fiancee. She''s a teacher in the Department of Archaeology in this university. Her name is buniga. By the way, since you''re in the Department of archaeology, you should know her!"


    "Buniga!! fiancee, how could it be." It''s her. At school, you are called buniga, the cold beauty. As soon as yati heard the name, a figure that impressed her deeply came to her mind. As a woman, he often fantasized that he could have such a figure and beauty.


    Did my first love end like this before it started? Yati is in a low mood. The prince charming in front of her is actually someone else''s, and she can''t get it from her. The gap is too big. Yati knows herself very well, and she is just a little cute. Nothing else can compare with buniga.


    "Why don''t you know?" No way! The old man said that his daughter was famous, but it was a little cold. He had said hello to his daughter before and agreed to send someone to protect her temporarily.


    "Ah... Oh, I know. She is also my teacher. Are you going to find her? Usually now she should be in the office. Do you want me to take you?" Artie had recovered a lot when she said this. At least I can stay with him now.


    "Then I''ll trouble you."


    "Yes."


    After that, I don''t know what yati thought. She took Meng Haoran around the school and didn''t take Meng Haoran into a place that was obviously an office building until an hour later.


    "Well, miss buniga is here. I''ll leave." Yati turned and left. Her back looked strange and unrestrained in Meng Haoran.


    What a strange girl. Meng Haoran didn''t think much about it.


    There are only two people in the office, a man and a woman. So Bunny is the woman.


    "Bang bang"


    "You are..." the young man looked at Meng Haoran and was surprised. No one should come here at this time.


    "I''m looking for her. Introduce myself. I''m buniga''s fiance."

 Chapter 324

    "Buniga''s fiance? No way. How could she have a fiance." After hearing Meng Haoran''s exclamation, Gu Liyan also got up. He first looked at Meng Haoran, then opened one eye, and then took the door away without explanation.


    Meng Haoran can see clearly what the young man saw in his angry eyes before he went out. It is estimated that he is a childe who pursues bunega. However, Meng Haoran is too lazy to pay attention to him. As long as he doesn''t die, Meng Haoran won''t take the initiative. After all, his real relationship with the beauty is not like that.


    In other words, the guy also had some IQ problems. He didn''t admit or deny it at all. Moreover, his attitude towards himself was not as intimate as that of meeting his fiance. He just looked at the eyes of a stranger. He actually thought what he said was true.


    Meng Haoran has to admit that she does have proud capital. She has a standard black, long and straight figure, and a professional teacher''s dress with a hint of uniform temptation. She is very charming, but she puts on an expression of rejection thousands of miles away. I really don''t know how she thought of becoming a teacher.


    "Are you the one my father invited to protect me? My father has told me on the phone, but I don''t agree very much, because I really can''t think of any danger I will encounter, but since you''ve come, stay! Anyway, it''s only a few days, but one thing to be clear, please don''t interfere with my daily work." After buniga finished with her special cold voice, she buried her head and continued her previous work.


    I''ll go. It''s too self-centered. I actually take me as a bodyguard. Forget it. Since I''ve promised, I still have to finish it.


    But she doesn''t seem to know what kind of opponent she has to face! And there is no sign of reading. Are you ordinary people?


    Meng Haoran couldn''t help thinking of Jia Lei''s explanation before. In fact, the reason why he was asked to protect buniga this time was that he went back to make a transaction with a mysterious organization in the next few days. During the transaction, the other party may start to threaten buniga. After all, the organization often does such things.


    Of course, more specifically, Jia Lei didn''t say and Meng Haoran didn''t ask. Anyway, he just knew that someone would come to deal with buniga. Even if there was no one, he just wasted a few days. He had plenty of time.


    Thinking of this, Meng Haoran has no intention to communicate with buniga. He and she are completely two worlds.


    When buniga found that the person opposite didn''t speak, she thought that she had understood her meaning and felt a little relieved. In this case, there was no difference between having more people and ordinary people. She didn''t think much about why her father would let such people protect her. In fact, there were such times in the past, but those who came to protect her were women and came in the name of cousin, Why did you change to a man this time, and still use that name? Really, when my father comes back, I must have a good talk with him.


    The office was quiet, and all she could hear was the rustle of boniga turning over her book.


    Two hours later,


    "Ah..." Buniga stretched out and showed her attractive figure. "It''s time to go to dinner!"


    Buniga, who simply packed up her things, was going to go out as usual, but she found Meng Haoran in her eyes.


    "Are you still there? There has been no news. I thought I was the only one? Well, come with me! You should be hungry, too!" Maybe it''s because I know that I''ll go my separate ways after getting along with Meng Haoran for at least a few days. I''ll never see each other again, and buniga is not so cold.


    Meng Haoran nodded slightly, and then stood next to buniga. "Then in front of others, we will be a little closer."


    Buniga was stunned, and then remembered their special relationship now. She was a little depressed, but finally found that Meng Haoran didn''t show anything special to her because of this, but she acquiesced to Meng Haoran''s practice.


    On the way to the school canteen,


    Buni Jia Yu Guang kept looking at Meng Haoran''s body. Really, she was so unattractive that she didn''t even look at me.


    Meng Haoran didn''t pay attention to bunika, but thought about his reading ability, but it made bunika look at him differently because of this. It can be said that he had no intention to insert Liu Chengyin.


    In the eyes of others, the two are very close, and the relationship is obviously unusual. It''s obviously like a couple, but who knows?


    When she came to the canteen, buniga easily got the meal from the long line with her own advantages. Beauty has the privilege.


    "See? The man with teacher bunega, the teacher just gave him a meal! Who is he?"


    "Is it a tragedy that he is teacher bunega''s boyfriend? My goddess has a master of famous flowers."


    "No, miss buniga won''t like such a little white face. A strong man like me is the best contact object!"


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Meng Haoran and buniga are sitting in a corner of the canteen. Meng Haoran eats buniga''s meal and calmly listens to the comments of the people around him. It seems that there are gossip people everywhere, but he doesn''t suffer anyway.


    On the contrary to Meng Haoran, buniga listened to the discussion around her and her face turned a little red. As a traditional woman, she has never had an affair with anyone else? It''s also the first time to have dinner with a man in public.


    Damn it, I can''t tell them the truth at this time.


    What''s more annoying is that this guy doesn''t feel anything? With a beautiful woman like me, there is no other expression. It''s like he doesn''t exist. He really doesn''t get into his eyes.


    Buniga snorted coldly, and then ate her own food like an enemy under Meng Haoran''s puzzled eyes.


    Originally, today may end like this. Tomorrow, there will only be news about the owner of bunika flowers, but the arrival of a second forced youth has slightly changed things, and people''s evaluation of Meng Haoran''s little white face will also change.


    At this time, there was a sudden commotion in the canteen, and then I saw several ruffian young people coming straight to Meng Haoran under the leadership of a familiar person.


    Meng Haoran saw the leader and said in his heart: do you really want to die?


    "I dare rob my woman. I''ll make you look good today."


    "Guliyan, what are you doing?"

 Chapter 325

    Seeing the menace of guliyan, Meng Haoran had nothing, and buniga reacted very much.


    "What are you doing? Nothing. I''m just unhappy with this guy. Why can he be your fiance?" Guliyan looked at Meng Haoran fiercely when he spoke. Hum, this time I''ll let you know the price of robbing women with me.


    Guliyan was very upset at the thought of bunika''s hot body being pressed by Meng Haoran.


    "It''s none of your business. You go! You''re not welcome here." Buniga said, looking at Meng Haoran''s heart and looking at Meng Haoran''s expression that nothing had happened, she couldn''t help getting angry. Hum, I knew you didn''t care. What''s my hurry.


    Although she thought so, buniga fought in front of Meng Haoran and blocked guliyan and others.


    "Hey, boy, are you a soft bone? What kind of man is hiding behind a woman." Guliyan has a deeper misunderstanding about buniga''s behavior and blames Meng Haoran for all this. He wants to see Meng Haoran begging for mercy later.


    At this time, there was a group of people around. Although they were ashamed of guliyan''s move, they also felt that Meng Haoran was not a good object. How could teacher buniga fall in love with such a person.


    It has to be said that although guliyan''s exciting method is low-level, it does have some effects.


    "Ding" Meng Haoran put down his plate and stood up slowly.


    "Don''t fall for his plan. There are five of them?" Said buniga.


    "Don''t forget what I''m here for?" Meng Haoran said, then bypassed bunika and came to guliyan.


    What do you do? Isn''t he here to protect me, huh? Protection, I see. Let me see how your strength is!


    Buniga also figured it out and looked at all this with great interest.


    Meng Haoran looked at guliyan with cold eyes and said, "am I a man? You can ask your mother. She should know very well."


    "Ask my mother?" Guliyan didn''t react for a while, but after hearing the laughter of the people around him, he immediately knew what Meng Haoran meant: "boy, you want to die. You just wanted to let you live in the hospital for a few months, but now I''ve changed my mind. I want you to live in a wheelchair for the next life."


    "Put it on me and break his legs. If something happens, it''s mine." Guliyan said fiercely.


    As soon as he said this, the four gangsters behind him smiled ferociously and slowly approached Meng Haoran.


    "Hey, hey, you''re unlucky today. You have to provoke Gu Shao. Stand still and let us break your leg quickly. Otherwise, if you break your hand or something, don''t blame me for not reminding you."


    "How about Meng Haoran?" Buniga looked at some vicious gangsters and said with some worry, but the answer was Meng Haoran''s fist.


    "Bang bang bang" Meng Haoran shuttled among the four people like clouds and water, and then easily escaped the attack of the four people, punching them one by one, and directly knocked them to the ground.


    "What rice!!" Everyone looks dementia. Meng Haoran doesn''t use his real strength, so they can still see his actions clearly, but seeing clearly doesn''t mean Meng Haoran is not strong. On the contrary, they know how fierce Meng Haoran is when he makes such actions because they can clearly see all this. After all, if he really reads something, They might think it''s an illusion or something.


    "This action, this power, is definitely a master."


    "The legendary Wulin people have been identified!"


    "No wonder we can get the heart of teacher buniga. Compared with him, guliyan is a scum of war 5!"


    Although Meng Haoran only punched each of the four people, it doesn''t mean he didn''t hit hard. He can''t see anything on the outside, but their inside has been invaded by a dark force. In a few days, they will die because their kidneys are exhausted, and the cause of death can''t be found out by the hospital.


    "Go ahead! How do you want to die?" In front of Meng Haoran, guliyan was trembling with fear.


    "What are you... What are you going to do? My father is the headmaster. If you dare to touch me, buniga will definitely be fired, and you won''t feel better." Speaking of this, guliyan saw that Meng Haoran showed a thoughtful look, and his self-confidence came back. "Well, you''d better apologize to me now and leave buniga. In this case, I''ll forgive you."


    However, just when guliyan felt good, Meng Haoran suddenly stretched out his right hand, then directly grabbed his neck and slowly lifted him up, "it turns out that dad is the headmaster! But so what?" Thought it was a better guy? I didn''t expect to be a headmaster.


    "Ah, er" Meng Haoran''s grip strength was not generally large, so guliyan was directly pinched and fainted.


    What a terrible guy. He can grab more than 140 kg of guliyan with one hand. Coupled with his previous sensitive movements, this man is really not ordinary and powerful.


    Everyone thought it would end like this, but what Meng Haoran did next was completely shocking.


    "I''m dizzy. I can''t." Meng Haoran loosened his hand and guliyan fell to the ground. Although guliyan in a coma was not awake, his body twitched unconsciously because of pain.


    "Click!" Meng Haoran didn''t let guliyan go. He returned a tooth for a tooth and directly stepped on his foot.


    "Ah... My feet, ah... No" guliyan finally woke up because of the broken leg, but at this time he wished he was still in a coma.


    "Are you awake? Then go on." Look at the other leg again,


    "You... What are you doing?" Guliyan realized what was going to happen and regretted how he could provoke this evil spirit. Although bunika was beautiful, there was no beauty outside. There was no need to fight against Meng Haoran for her. If he had known such a result, guliyan vowed that he would give up bunika at the first time.


    Yes, bunika, guliyan begged bunika: "bunika, please, let him let me go. I swear I will never come early in the future. Your trouble can even stop appearing in front of you."


    "Meng Haoran!!" Buniga was also confused by Meng Haoran''s behavior. At this time, she also came back to her senses and wanted to stop Meng Haoran.


    However, she was obviously amorous, and Meng Haoran''s action did not stop for half a minute.


    "Kazam" guliyan''s legs were also wasted, and guliyan fainted again because the pain reached the limit.


    "This is the price of offending me!" Meng Haoran murmured, and then directly pulled buniga out, who was still in a daze. Naturally, the others gave way obediently.

 Chapter 326

    "Hey, why did you do that?" In a remote place on the campus, buniga has long been rid of Meng Haoran''s hand. Now she is very angry about Meng Haoran''s behavior. Meng Haoran is angry. Anyway, she will leave in a few days, but she still has to work here. How to face Gu Liyan''s father in the future? Although she is not afraid of him, she really likes this job.


    Meng Haoran glanced at buniga lightly. Although he didn''t explain the necessity, he still said his reason "why? I just gave him back what he wanted to do to me. Before asking me, did you think about what I would be like if I were an ordinary person? I''m afraid it would be worse than him!"


    right! If that''s true... Buniga doesn''t have to think carefully to know what will happen. I''m afraid guliyan will get worse! There have also been rumors in this regard before. Gu Liyan flirted everywhere with the headmaster''s son. There has been more than one time in the school that he beat up someone else''s boyfriend and robbed his girlfriend, but then he was settled by his father.


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t think of it just now." buniga''s voice was apologetic and didn''t make strong arguments. For example, Meng Haoran was so strong that he didn''t have to do anything like that.


    "En" Meng Haoran nodded, accepted his apology, and then became silent. It was not that he didn''t want to talk, but that he couldn''t find what to say. Besides, he really didn''t think about buniga''s situation when he remembered now.


    "By the way, in order to apologize, how about inviting you to dinner? I know a nearby restaurant is very good. You didn''t eat well just now." Buniga said, completely no longer ice beauty. She didn''t feel that she couldn''t help revealing her nature in front of Meng Haoran, without the slightest precaution and concealment.


    In fact, many of her problems caused this situation, but Meng Haoran. Although it has been hidden deeply, the special temperament of Meng Haoran is still unconsciously affecting others, making Bunny feel safe, as if she can be afraid of anything with Meng Haoran.


    Meng Haoran thought about it and agreed. He really didn''t eat well. In addition, it''s not good to refuse like this.


    Well, it seems that we have to talk to the headmaster for the success of this task. I hope he can be more interesting, otherwise


    Because they had dinner with buniga, their relationship was a little closer and reached the level of ordinary friends.


    Meng Haoran slept in the guest room of buniga''s house that night. Her home is not far from the school. It is a two bedroom and one living room apartment with a master bedroom and a second bedroom. It''s quite good.


    The next morning, after eating the breakfast prepared by buniga, buniga continued to work, and Meng Haoran officially entered the state of bodyguard. Basically, she was inseparable from her. In the eyes of others, her feelings were quite good.


    However, since yesterday''s incident, the suitors who had never been broken around buniga have not appeared again. Before they are not sure about Meng Haoran, they will not appear as long as Meng Haoran is still there.


    If buniga''s body had an attraction aura before, Meng Haoran turned that aura into a resistance aura.


    "In this way, my work will be much easier!" This is also one of the reasons why Meng Haoran made such a big move yesterday, because he came to be a bodyguard. For him, all other people close to buniga except him are suspicious. Although he can quickly judge who is really ill intentioned, it''s too troublesome. It''s best if it''s like this. Basically no one approaches buniga, He''s a lot easier.


    Speaking of it, this is also because buniga has few classes and only one class a week. What is he studying in other worlds.


    In this way, Meng Haoran and buniga had a tacit understanding for three days, and there had been no accidents. Even the people who should come to trouble didn''t appear. For a time, buniga relaxed her vigilance.


    At 10 p.m. on the fourth day, bunny watched TV and soap operas with great interest.


    In other words, I didn''t expect soap operas here. Should I spit something bad?


    Meng haoranjia practiced in his own room. After research, he already had some eyebrows about his ability. Now he is seizing the time to get it out.


    However, at this time, Meng Hao, who closed his eyes tightly, suddenly opened his eyes.


    "Have you come? Or are there two groups of people, one group of people with ability to read, and another group of ordinary people, who thought they would spend it so easily?" Meng Haoran''s mouth was slightly tilted. "He really made money by inviting me to come!"


    Buniga, who was watching TV, suddenly heard a gunshot, "what''s going on!"


    Bang, I saw 10 men in suits and sunglasses break in.


    "Who are you and how..." buniga was about to scold, but suddenly showed a frightened expression, because 10 guns pointed at her. She had always lived in the ordinary world and had never met such a terrible thing. How can she not be afraid to see the gun at this time.


    "Zhiya" at this time, Meng Haoran''s door opened. Meng Haoran was completely exposed in front of the people, and then walked directly in front of buniga and blocked her with his body.


    "Brother Meng!" Buniga looked at Meng Haoran and was moved. He was blocking the gun for me. It was really reliable.


    "You''ve come earlier than me! But I don''t have time to talk to you now, because there are other guests coming?" Meng Haoran seems to be facing not a thug with a fist and a gun, but a guest.


    "Are you Meng Haoran? Sure enough, if I knew you before, I might have to make friends with Li, but now, can you die?" After the leader in Black said that, he pulled the trigger in buniga''s frightened eyes.


    There was a bang.


    Then it was strangely silent. All the people in black, including buniga, looked at a man in horror, Meng Haoran.


    At this time, Meng Haoran was holding something they couldn''t think of in any case, a bullet.


    "Don''t play with me with these toys. I don''t have time now." Meng Haoran thought of his faint words in the room, but it made those people in Black feel like they had come to endless cold winter.


    Meng Haoran ignored their surprise, cast his eyes on a place where there seemed to be no other people, and said again, "since you have come, come out!"

 Chapter 327

    Who the hell is he? He can take bullets empty handed. There is such a thing in the world. Am I dreaming? If so, please let me wake up!


    People in black look very frightening. In fact, they are the thugs of a medium-sized Gang nearby. They don''t know that there are still supernatural forces in the world. They think that if their martial arts are good, they can be defeated with one shot.


    However, Meng Haoran did not expect that the so-called principal''s ability was good! It is beyond imagination for ordinary people to send such a team.


    Meng Haoran doesn''t know how much the headmaster paid to avenge his son. In order to invite such a lineup, he spent almost half of his savings. He thought Meng Haoran would die. Only then did he spend so much money and leave a handle. If he knew that there was no egg at all, I don''t know what he would think.


    "Is there anyone there? Why does he look there?" Buniga bounced back from Meng Haoran''s empty handed pick-up and found Meng Haoran''s abnormal behavior. Her heart was put down again.


    The scene remained silent for more than 10 seconds. Others thought that when Meng Haoran was making a joke, three figures slowly appeared in the originally empty place.


    At the front is a very strange dwarf. Behind him is a man and a woman. There is a wolf tattoo on the man''s head. The woman''s hair is very common, but the cold from his body can''t be underestimated.


    "It seems that the old man is ready! He sent an expert like you to protect his daughter. Fortunately, we have three bronze killers in the organization just in case." The dwarf standing in front of the three said, with a slightly sharp voice, which made people feel uneasy.


    "Bronze killer, so there are silver medals and gold medals. It seems that I am involved in something terrible!" Meng Haoran was not affected by the momentum of the other party. He didn''t want others to move even under the murderous spirit released by the three people.


    "They came earlier than me?" After listening to the words of the people, buniga immediately analyzed that their goal was themselves. She was very surprised and afraid. What was her father doing and how she provoked such people? Also, can Meng Haoran deal with them?


    "Ah Stephen, you''re talkative again. The intelligence section of the organization can''t divulge." The Wolf Tattoo man spoke, his voice was a little hoarse, but it was colder.


    It seems that his status is higher, and the dwarf man shows a trace of fear at the bottom of his eyes. "I know, just destroy the people present. The dead are the most conservative."


    "No! Even if you kill them, it may leak if you don''t use my baby to eliminate their traces." The only woman among the three spoke, and at the same time, an ugly monster appeared in front of her, the upper body of the worm and the lower body of the snake. I''m afraid this is its baby.


    "Ouyu, do it." The tattoo man spoke again.


    The woman whistled, and the monster began to act. In an instant, it rushed at the nearest man in black, as if it were predation, and swallowed those people in black who couldn''t move one by one.


    The sound of chewing remembered in the room, like the call of death.


    In the twinkling of an eye, 10 people in black were wiped out by it without the slightest resistance. Now there are only 5 people, 3 unidentified organizations, Meng Haoran and buniga.


    At this time, buniga tightly covered her mouth with her hand and controlled herself not to vomit. As an ordinary person, she often saw such a bloody scene. She would have been stunned if there was not a will to support her, but even so, her face turned blue and looked like a kind of disease.


    "Then it''s your turn." Abnormal excitement appeared in the woman''s eyes, as if Meng Haoran was also prey like previous people.


    However, things did not develop in the direction of the three people''s thoughts. At the moment when the monster was about to attack, Meng Haoran finally stopped being silent. The three colors of red, yellow and blue suddenly burst out, and the dark room was full of time,


    "Boom" Meng Haoran pointed out that a red light flashed. The color of blood was so deep. The monster controlled by a woman was pierced by the red light in an instant,


    This is not over. After being pierced, a red flame appeared on its body. Without waiting for other people''s reaction, it burned up in just one second and never saw any traces.


    "It''s much cleaner." Meng Haoran looked at the woman with her head covered and squatting on the ground with a painful face. If she thought deeply, did she release the system? It is her Nian beast, which is deeply connected, because the disappearance of Nian beast has also been affected.


    Speaking of it, Meng Haoran''s three color mind Qi appeared when Meng Haoran had the mind. The three colors represent three familiar, red destruction. The attack power of this Qi is very strong, and it has the effect of burning. Everything hurt by it will be surrounded by the red flame in an instant until it burns out; Yellow, with average attack power and no effect attached, seems very common, but it has a special function. After being attacked by yellow mental Qi, Meng Haoran''s red mental Qi can have the effect of tracking, and can automatically adjust the direction until the attack reaches the target position, which is equivalent to tracking a missile; As for the last blue, this is the strongest ability among the three colors. After being attacked by it, the opponent''s defense will disappear in an instant, that is, the protective layer constructed by Younian will fail and turn from Superman to ordinary people in an instant.


    Meng Haoran can combine the three abilities at will, and the power is quite strong. It can be imagined that once attacked, the defense will be broken, and then the subsequent attack can be locked. It is so ox fork, of course, it has defects. The mark can only last for 10 minutes, and the tracking range is only 10 kilometers. For the king level strong, this range is too short, Because they can move 10 kilometers away in an instant, but they won''t be absent in close combat.


    Speaking, the appearance of three color reading Qi is stronger than many reading skills, but this is not Meng Haoran''s unique reading skills. I''m afraid no one believes it. This talent is too high.


    "Who are you? You should not be a nobody with such strength. Well, as long as you leave now, we will treat it as if it hasn''t happened, and the organization won''t trouble you later." The wolf tattooed man looked at Meng Haoran with dignified eyes and said such words. Through the strength just displayed by Meng Haoran, he had judged that if he insisted on shooting, I''m afraid they all had to explain here. I''m afraid this strength is as strong as a gold medal killer.


    It was based on this judgment that the tattooed man made a compromise.

 Chapter 328

    "Although I don''t want to set up a strong opponent for no reason, as a principled person, I still can''t promise you? Go ahead, otherwise I won''t have a chance later." Meng Haoran was surprised to see the tattooed man. He was also very eye-catching. I''m going to be soft when I know I''m not an opponent, but I''m not a fool. Can''t I hear that this is an expedient measure? Besides, I have nothing to talk about with you two minions. Once I hear the bronze medal, I don''t have any status. Your organization will really catch me.


    One side of buniga heard that Meng Haoran refused the tattoo man''s proposal and looked at Meng Haoran with softer eyes. Her father really found the right person this time?


    Today, she has experienced so many things in a short time. Buniga is also a little surprised. Any wrong move will attract her attention. Just now, she clearly knew that Meng Haoran would not agree to tattoo a man, but she still couldn''t help worrying.


    Different from bunega, the tattoo man''s face sank after hearing Meng Haoran''s words. He stepped back a little and was closer to one side of the window. He looked at Meng Haoran and said in a deep voice: "if you want to think clearly, the strength of our organization is not what you can imagine. In the organization, a strong person like you is probably just a gold killer. You''d better think clearly." Didn''t give up completely.


    It seems that his so-called stopping is good. The level I just showed is close to SISO level, but it''s only gold level. If so, I really stabbed a hornet, but what''s the matter? Do I need to care?


    Meng Haoran showed disdain in his eyes. He was looked right by the tattooed man, which made the tattooed man alarmed. He immediately showed a ferocious expression, made an action to attack, and shouted "do it!"


    The three figures quickly attacked Meng Haoran. Even the woman turned into a flying shadow at the moment when the tattoo man started. She moved quickly and didn''t look hurt at all.


    Did you install it? But what about that.


    Although Meng Haoran was a late mover, he seemed to be more rapid. He first flashed in front of the dwarf and punched out in his frightened eyes without any resistance,


    "Ah..." the dwarf turned into nothingness in his scream. He couldn''t resist the three color reading Qi. After all this, the woman was still on the way to Meng Hao, but Meng Haoran had passed towards her.


    The same punch, a desperate look in the woman''s eyes, but it was of no use. This time she went to hell with her pet.


    Meng Haoran immediately solved two people and was about to take advantage of the victory to solve the guy who seemed to be the leader of the three, but he found that the man was not far from the window. It turned out that he planned to escape at the beginning. When attacking, he just made a fake move to Meng Haoran, just took a step forward, and then turned back.


    But he still underestimated Meng Haoran. In his heart, the two guys could hold Meng Haoran for a few seconds no matter how bad they were. This time was enough for him to leave, but he didn''t expect Meng Haoran to be so strong. They didn''t go through a move and didn''t even delay for a second.


    "Fortunately, I have the name of foresight." The tattooed man who has touched the window cries out for luck. As long as he can escape here and outside, he can only leave.


    Meng Haoran really had no way to give him a direct blow. Time did not allow, but this did not mean that he had no way. Just when the tattooed man broke out of the window and his body was already in the air, Meng Haoran had come to the window.


    In Meng Haoran''s example, the figure of the tattooed man slowly dissipated in the sky, as if he had integrated into the darkness and was about to disappear without a trace.


    "Was it hidden with this ability before? Interesting reading ability." Meng Haoran flashed a trace of clarity in his eyes and already knew the other party''s plan.


    The tattoo man''s ability is still good. If he doesn''t perceive it carefully, he can''t find it at all. Before, Meng Haoran noticed it because they were three people and the other two showed a trace of breath.


    Generally speaking, the tattoo man can succeed, but now he is facing Meng Haoran, so he is doomed to be disappointed.


    "Boom" a yellow beam of light went straight at the tattooed man.


    If the red beam tattooed the man, he might try his best to stop it, but after feeling that the yellow beam was not enough to cause serious injury to him, he tried to enter the sneaking state quickly. He just gathered his Qi to defend the key parts and didn''t try his best to avoid it, but even so, the yellow light just wiped a little edge on him.


    "Finally saved." Finally, he entered the sneaking state. The tattooed man was relieved and thought that Meng Haoran had no way to take him this time.


    but


    "What''s that? Does it mean he''s venting?" The tattooed man saw Meng Haoran''s hand flashing red light from a distance, but the direction of attack was the sky. He felt interesting.


    However, he didn''t think so at the next moment. Despair filled his heart again. He saw the red light beam emitted from Meng Haoran''s hand, first imagined the sky, and then turned into countless small light beams in the sky, scattered down, and seemed to have a purpose in a certain direction, which was where he was now.


    After the tattoo man moved and found that the beam of light also moved, he immediately understood what and widened his eyes.


    track? Who the hell is he? This was his last thought.


    As the person who watched all this, buniga also opened her mouth. What is this? The beam turned unexpectedly. Although she can''t really see it, the person attacked is not the tattoo man and who is it.


    "Well, it''s good to use it for the first time." Meng Haoran put away his hand, then went to the sofa in the living room and sat down.


    "I''m scared, but you''ll get used to it. Don''t worry! You''ll be fine with me." Meng Haoran comforted bunika, but he thought about who Jia Lei was trading with, and what happened to today''s organization. It was the real world, and there were always some hidden things.


    But that''s interesting, isn''t it? It wouldn''t be fun if you knew everything.


    "Well, can you tell me what all this is? Why are you so powerful? You are performing magic?" Buniga looked at Meng Haoran with his big eyes. She couldn''t wait to know what had just happened.

 Chapter 329

    Meng Haoran narrowed his eyes a little and was considering whether to tell the truth or not, but after only considering for a second, Meng Haoran made a decision and told her the truth. Anyway, it''s not a big secret. If he doesn''t tell her now, it will make her suspicious and think about it. It''s not good to do anything stupid at that time.


    "How to say? It''s very simple. Your father wants to deal with people. In order to prevent accidents, he asks me to protect you, and they are the people who come to catch you and threaten your father. As for why everything just happened, we have to talk about the secrets of the world that ordinary people don''t know. Hunter, do you know?"


    Bunny nodded. She also heard about the hunter, because she knew her father was a hunter, but in her opinion, the hunter was a better person than ordinary people. Now, hearing Meng Haoran''s advance, the hunter knew it was fishy.


    "The so-called hunter is the title of ordinary people who first take the hunter examination and get the license, but after they get the license, they will be exposed to a new power, that is, read, the so-called read is..." Meng Haoran told buniga the secrets of the world in a gentle tone.


    Buniga didn''t even think that the real world was like this. She was crazy for a while. After listening to Meng Haoran''s words, her first reaction was impossible, but she thought of what had just happened and believed it. There was no way, because she didn''t believe that everything just happened was an illusion, although now the people in black and the tattooed men don''t even have residue, But the murderous reality and the broken window all prove that there are no illusions left in all this.


    "Your father and I met in the sky arena. At that time, we were still rivals. At that time..." Meng Haoran continued to talk about the causes and consequences. It took half an hour to finish.


    Bunega knows exactly what''s going on, but it doesn''t mean the end. On the contrary, she frowns even tighter. She still plans to seek government help without understanding the hunter group, but now it seems that even if she goes, it won''t be of any use. Only those who can deal with those who can read ability are those who can read ability.


    "Well, don''t think so much. As long as I''m here, you''ll be fine. Just take all this as a wonderful trip. Do what you should do." Meng Haoran said, "as for your father, you don''t have to worry. Since he has made the plan of trading, he should have his own plan. I don''t think he will be the kind of person who wants to die."


    Meng Haoran didn''t say that Jia Lei was OK. When he said that buniga was more worried, "can you take me to him? He must be very dangerous."


    "No, my only job now is to protect your safety. If I bring you into that vortex, it will make your father difficult to do." Meng Haoran directly refused. I''m kidding. I''m not the virgin. Now that I have made a decision, I have to plan to bear the consequences.


    Buniga''s eyes darkened and murmured, "too? You can protect me just because of the deal."


    After that, buniga obviously alienated Meng Haoran a lot, but Meng Haoran didn''t think so. Anyway, there are still three days left. I care so much about you in three days.


    I really suffered a little this time. I actually offended a guy hiding in the dark. Although it won''t cause any trouble to myself, it will be disgusting in the future.


    Different from what Meng Haoran thought, the next few days were safe. No one attacked buniga again. Even the headmaster''s family suddenly disappeared the next day. I don''t know if he got any news, so Meng Haoran didn''t respond.


    On the 7th day, Meng Haoran received a call from Jia Lei. He told Meng Haoran that the matter was over, the organization would not harass their family, and the transaction with Meng Haoran was completed, and Meng Haoran could leave.


    From Jia Lei''s voice, Meng Haoran heard that he was in a good mood. It seems that he has achieved his goal.


    On the 8th day, Jia Lei appeared in Ghana city and left with his daughter. He didn''t know where to go.


    Meng Haoran also embarked on the return journey and returned to the sky arena again.


    However, to Meng Haoran''s surprise, Xiao Jie and Qi Yu have disappeared. Knowledge left him a message at the front desk that he would go to youkexin on September 1.


    "What happened these days?" Meng Haoran didn''t understand, but he didn''t think much if he didn''t understand. He planned to stay in the sky arena for a while until his reading skills were completely formed.


    Because Meng Haoran showed enough deterrent strength in the competition on the 200th floor, no one came to his idea. There are more than 80 days before the next competition, so Meng Haoran still has plenty of time. He quietly repaired and became a otaku, even eating outside.


    In the first month, Meng Haoran''s Qi grew very rapidly, almost visible changes, and his reading skills gradually took shape, which increased Meng Haoran''s cultivation enthusiasm and cultivated more attentively.


    The next month, after half a month of practice, Meng Haoran finally felt the Qi mechanism of completing his skills on the 18th day.


    Sky arena, 200% into a luxury room.


    Meng Haoran sat on the ground. The red, yellow and blue lights around his body changed constantly. The strong atmosphere circled around him, bringing a small whirlwind, which destroyed everything around him.


    The sofa, TV and wardrobe have become fragments, but Meng Haoran, who is in the center, is completely in a state of deep cultivation. If this state is not life-threatening, he will not wake up.


    Meng Haoran''s sea of soul, Meng Haoran''s spiritual body rippling comfortably in the ocean of Qi, as if it turned into a sponge, constantly absorbing the sea water melted by Qi, and his illusory spiritual body gradually solidified.


    Suddenly, as if the sky were falling apart, a powerful and extremely powerful pressure burst out of his body power and instantly spread to the whole sky arena.


    "This is... A bad feeling, as if the sky is pressing on me."


    "Who is this spirit, this pressure? How can there be such a strong person..."


    "No, I won''t surrender, but I can''t stand it, ah! I... I surrender..."


    Ordinary people don''t have anything. They just feel a little depressed, and those who read ability suffer. This momentum is full of hegemony. As long as there is a trace of dissatisfaction in their hearts, they will feel extremely uncomfortable. Many people spit blood because they don''t surrender in the first world.

 Chapter 330

    The strong people in the sky arena finally couldn''t bear the pressure. Almost everyone gave up resistance and completely surrendered to this momentum. They looked at somewhere on the 200th floor in horror, because in their perception, it was the source of momentum.


    But there are exceptions. There are several surprised eyes looking at the 200 floor somewhere above the 210 floor,


    "Is there another strong man who has reached the peak of Nian? Is it SISO on the 200th floor? No, it should not be. Although he has that potential, it''s too early. Who is it?"


    "Interesting. It seems that this martial arts meeting will not be lonely."


    "Hum, another troublesome guy was born."


    Meng Haoran''s momentum came and went quickly. It lasted about one minute and then disappeared completely. He could no longer see the slightest shadow.


    On the 200th floor, Meng Haoran also slowly opened his closed eyes. A golden light shot out of his eyes and directly shot a big pit out of the floor.


    "Hoo..." after a long breath, Meng Haoran showed a long lost smile. "I didn''t expect such a big movement this time, and this ability is really not what I expected. It''s amazing! It''s not worth spending so much time on it."


    Yes, just when Meng Haoran''s unique mental skill has been completely completed, and at the moment of its completion, Meng Haoran''s strength of mental ability has officially stepped into the top level of mental ability.


    In fact, in the hunter world, every breakthrough at this level will release such a powerful momentum.


    Of course, the sign of this level is that in addition to the ability to read to a certain extent, there is a sufficient ability to go against the sky. In this world, hunters finally awaken their special ability after four practices. This ability is unique. Everyone''s ability to awaken is different according to their talent.


    These abilities are roughly divided into 4 levels according to power and limitations. Level 3 is the most common ability, and basically has no attack power, such as commanding ordinary animals; Level 2 is a relatively powerful ability. With this ability, ordinary guns and guns have basically lost their effect on you. This does not mean avoiding, but hard resistance; Level 3 is the ability that only a few talented people can get. For example, the thief of the captain of the phantom brigade is very powerful, and President nitro''s thousand hand Guanyin is this level; As for the final level 4, it is actually a level that has never appeared before, which represents the end of the year.


    Of course, the ability division is not absolute. If the low-level ability is used well, it can become a strong one, and the high-level ability just exceeds a lot in the beginning.


    The level at the top of the hunter world generally means that the ability to awaken is level 3, and the capacity of Qi has reached the level of 50 years. Here, only 100 years refer to the general cultivation speed of people with level 2 ability. For people who awaken Level 3, their more specific Tianfu has less time to reach.


    Meng Haoran''s gas capacity is slightly insufficient and does not meet the requirements at all, but why can he enter the top floor? That''s because his awakening ability is an unprecedented level 4, which means that he is much stronger than the Ant King''s ability.


    In fact, Meng Haoran''s three color mental Qi belongs to the category of 3 memory. How can his real awakening ability be worse than that?


    Meng Haoran, who has awakened his ability to read his own life, has also undergone slight changes. The most obvious is the strange picture and text in front of his chest, which appeared at the moment of his awakening ability, representing the source of his ability.


    "Well, it''s time to do it now, but I''ve learned my reading ability. Why haven''t I shown the success of the task? Or does it count only if all four people complete the task?" Meng Haoran thought of his purpose of coming to the world.


    However, at the moment when Meng Haoran had this idea, he finally remembered a mechanical voice in his mind


    "Ding, do you choose to return after completing the task? If you choose to stay, you can choose to return at any time in the next time, but you will be forced to return once three years have arrived."


    "No return!" Pass out such an idea, and a smile expands to your face. In this way, you will completely have no worries. Next, it will be easy to do, and you can have a lot less scruples.


    It is more than one month before Meng Haoran''s next game, but Meng Haoran has registered directly. He wants to expand this time to three months.


    But before that, he needed to change a room. Looking at the mess in his room, Meng Haoran also smiled bitterly,


    Meng Haoran, who thought he would try his best to make a setback, found that things were unexpectedly simple. After telling the people in the sky arena their requirements, they simply changed Meng Haoran''s room, which surprised Meng Haoran. Later, they knew that the reason for all this was still themselves.


    Because of their sudden momentum, some people also released all their strength to resist because they wanted to resist. Finally, many rooms were destroyed.


    Of course, sky arena doesn''t care about these small money. It has a free more enjoyable room.


    Three days later, after the second game, Meng Haoran didn''t stop, but continued to challenge. It was almost once every three days, winning nine games in a row, and finally won the throne of the 200 storey building owner. The process was easy and unreasonable, and there was no resistance at all.


    On the day he became the owner of the 200 storey building, he was invited to a room by the high-level of the sky arena. After talking for nearly three hours, Meng Haoran left the sky arena with satisfaction.


    "Sky arena? I''ll be back. It''s really time to unveil your veil. It''s really interesting. There are so many people at the level of President nitro. The sky arena is not simple!"


    "Where are you going now? By the way, go find Kula pickup! You still have to do what you promised him, and you can also see the girl with magical prophecy. I don''t know if she can prophesy for me?" Meng Haoran made a decision. Then he walked towards the Internet cafe.


    Why go to the Internet cafe? That''s because he doesn''t know where Kula pickup is now? You need to log in to the hunter''s website to query. As for how he knows the website, it can only be said that the information about beating the enemy''s Hakka is still very complete, and many things are recorded.

 Chapter 331

    A dilapidated building, in a room, Meng Haoran looked around with interest.


    There are holes everywhere, even spider webs can be seen everywhere, but the owner here has no intention to clean them, as if this can make the mystery here more mysterious.


    In front of Meng Haoran is an old desk with a laptop on it. I''m afraid it''s the most precious thing here.


    It looks like a civilian cave, but it has another role in the hunter world. Hunter intermediary offices, intermediaries dedicated to hunters, are equivalent to mercenary unions in the fantasy world. Generally speaking, hunters come here to find jobs.


    "New people again? How come there are so many new people recently, and they are so strong, so is the guy before." The speaker was a decadent woman with short hair. She was sitting in the only chair in the cabin.


    Different from other intermediaries, this kind of intermediary specialized in serving hunters does not worry about no business at all, so there is no idea to try to improve the service quality, and there is no place for guests to sit.


    Meng Haoran''s eyes brightened when he heard the woman''s soliloquy. So, Kula pickup has really come. It seems that his growth speed has accelerated a lot because of my existence. In the original book, it took him half a year to learn to read!


    "What kind of work do you need?" The woman asked directly. She didn''t show other attitudes because Meng Haoran was new. Joking, the pressure from Meng Haoran was no worse or even stronger than those old people.


    Meng Haoran held his hands horizontally and didn''t bother: "did a boy with chains come before? I''ll take whatever task he took."


    The woman looked at Meng Haoran in surprise. "Do you know the boy?"


    "Well, he and I are still very familiar. I''m just looking for him this time." Meng Haoran said frankly.


    After that, the woman didn''t say much, and directly said the whereabouts of Kula pickup.


    After leaving the agency, Meng Haoran went straight to a private castle,


    "Again, the plot has not changed much, and the time is not right." Meng Haoran came to the place where the original book specially tested the strength of bodyguards.


    At this time, the door was closed. It seemed that Kula pickup had entered. Meng Haoran went to the door and said to the door, "I''m here to apply for a job."


    The "click" door slowly opened. Meng Haoran entered the villa along the door, but found that the fact was not the same as what he thought.


    "You''re also here to apply. Unfortunately, you''re late. All the people who just came to apply have left. However, since you''re here, I''m still going to give you a chance to talk about your abilities!" Dazoni looked at Meng Haoran and said that he didn''t intend to let Meng Haoran in, but after seeing Meng Haoran, he actually had the idea that he would regret not letting him in, so he changed his attention.


    Meng Haoran didn''t show himself according to dazoni, but frowned and said, "is there a cool pickup among those people?"


    Dazuoni was stunned. Whether you came to apply for a job or to find someone, you immediately had the impulse to drive Meng Haoran out, but in the end, you suppressed it and said in a bad tone, "yes."


    "Hoo..." Meng Haoran breathed softly. That''s good. He thought he was wrong. In this case, as long as he joined the bodyguard team, he will be able to meet them soon.


    "My ability? I''m sorry. I don''t usually tell others about this secret," Meng Haoran said faintly, and Dazuo''s face became more and more gloomy.


    "Of course, I can show it a little. Come with me!" Meng Haoran said that he came to the outdoor grass without waiting for Dazuo''s reaction.


    Dazoni was already out of anger at this time, but he still followed up and thought: if you don''t have any real skills, you must look good later. Maybe there is a human portrait on the wall.


    Meng Haoran raised his right hand in dazuoni''s surprised eyes, then pointed to the grass not far away, and then a red beam of light shot out of his hand.


    "Boom" was like a prairie fire. The grass hit by the fire suddenly exploded and burned, and the original green grass suddenly became very red.


    "Is that enough? If it goes on like this, the fire will burn the grass all the time." Meng Haoran said to dazoni that half of the grassland had disappeared forever by this time.


    "Enough... Enough... Stop." Dazoni was stunned at first, and then thought of something, but his voice couldn''t hide his fear.


    What kind of ability is that? I clearly feel that the amount of Qi is not much, but why can it cause so much damage? It''s terrible. Even in the face of such an attack, I can''t hide. The light like a meteor flashes in my mind.


    A strong man is definitely a strong man. With my years of experience, he wants to deal with me. I''m afraid I can''t even fight back. How can such a strong man apply to be a bodyguard?


    Do you have ulterior motives? No, no, he seems to be coming for Kula pickup. Just now he asked the boy''s east direction for the first time.


    In this case, he should have no malice towards us and must pull him into the team. In this way, there will be no problem with the safety of the young lady. Even if he can''t be pulled into the team, he must not annoy him.


    Dazuo''s mind changed rapidly, and he immediately determined his attitude towards Meng Haoran. He can''t be the enemy.


    "Sir, you have passed. You can come to work immediately." Dazoni announced the result directly, and then talked with Meng Haoran enthusiastically.


    In this way, Meng Haoran smoothly entered the team to protect Nyon, and unlike Kula pickup, it was almost dazorini who begged him to join, and there were no other requirements, such as finding the specified things.


    "Because we haven''t found all the people, we''ll stay here for a while. Are you going to see Miss Nyon first?" Dazuoni asked. Meng Haoran wanted to refuse, but he thought he must stay here these days. I''m afraid he won''t meet her. Now there''s nothing to see, so he nodded and agreed.


    On the way to miss Nyon''s room, you can see many girls in maid clothes shuttling back and forth in the villa. The quality of these maids is quite good. At least they are Chinese. Even Meng Haoran saw several maids whose beauty is no less than that of external stars. Meng Haoran secretly smacked his tongue. It is indeed worthy of being a big family.

 Chapter 332

    "Hey, hey, I see, that''s it, but next time I must bring it back..." Meng Haoran heard a crisp female voice from a distance, and he couldn''t help thinking of a canary girl who had been living in a cage.


    With Dazuo Ni, Meng Haoran met his nominal employer, miss niweng. She had long pink hair and a carefree smile. Her face was slightly green, but she faintly revealed her pride. She had big eyes and a small Yao nose, but her figure was not yet complete, but she had begun to show her towering stature.


    Meng Haoran secretly praised in his heart that the girls of rich families are so beautiful and are raised. It is impossible to be ugly with such good conditions.


    "Hello, I''m Nyon. Please give me more advice in the future." Nyon looked at Meng Haoran and showed a good-looking smile. She was actually a handsome boy. That''s great.


    Meng Haoran nodded calmly, "Meng Haoran, your safety can be completely handed over to me in the future." While talking, a look of arrogance leaked out involuntarily, which attracted niweng''s eyes.


    In Meng Haoran, Nyon is just a spoiled child. In fact, her mind is not mature. Because she has been protected by her father and has never experienced the dark side of society, she seems very naive. She is not very clear about the right and wrong of good and evil, so she has become a human body collector that ordinary people can''t understand.


    In fact, as a person with the ability of prophecy, Nyon is very valuable, and her father knew this, so he made a relationship with the upper class of the gang with her, and finally became a real big man with her prophecy. The reason why he was so interested in Nyon''s safety was because he was afraid of losing her and losing his status, Therefore, nion is happy and unfortunate. Happiness is because she has received unprecedented attention from her father. Unfortunately, this attention is not based on the relationship between father and daughter.


    Dazuoni simply told Nyon about Meng Haoran. After hearing that Meng Haoran could go to many places, her excited eyes narrowed into crescent moon.


    Meng Haoran quietly looked at the conversation between the master and servant and didn''t express his opinion. In his heart, he was thinking that niweng was a reader of ability, but in addition to the ability of prophecy, his strength was really poor. I''m afraid he was like an ordinary person. What''s the reason? Is the ability too strong to give up its own strength? Or has she never experienced relevant cultivation at all? Meng Haoran prefers the latter. Imagine how a daughter who has everything she wants can eat the bitterness of cultivation? I''m afraid she will start to have the idea of cultivation only when she really understands that her own strength is the most precious!


    In the original work, her prophecy was finally stolen by kulolo. I don''t know whether she will change after that.


    "Well, I''m going to rest." A few minutes later, Nyon waved her hand and signaled dazoni to leave. Of course, Meng Haoran left at the same time.


    Meng Haoran was sent to a very nice room by dazuoni. It was not far from Nyon''s room, but it was a room with a balcony. Meng Haoran was very satisfied with everything in the room. He stayed here in the next few days.


    "Then I''ll leave. As a guard, what we have to do is to protect Miss Nyon''s safety, but there is generally no danger here, so you can have a rest first and someone will inform you when you go out." Dazuoni bowed to Meng Haoran and left.


    "Bang" closed the door. The door divided the inside and outside of the house into two worlds. Meng Haoran lay on the sofa and thought about what he should do next.


    But in the end, I found that I seem to be in a state of nothing to do at present. Because I have just made a breakthrough, my strength can not be improved in a short time. There is no time to do other things, so there is only one option left to stay here.


    Meng Haoran didn''t deliberately make friends with them because she didn''t like dazuoni. In the end, there was no progress in the relationship, so she stayed at the level of understanding. Up to now, niong was a little close to Meng Haoran, because she accidentally found that Meng Haoran appreciated her art. In fact, she didn''t have any obvious other feelings after reading her collection, At that time, Meng Haoran laughed because he was a little funny about the child''s show off performance of Nyon, but it was considered that Meng Haoran and she shared a common hobby. Later, Nyon felt that Meng Haoran was close to a lot.


    A few days later, Meng Haoran''s position in Nyon''s mind is the highest except dazuoni. Of course, this refers to her father. Obviously, she doesn''t know what his father thinks, and thinks his father is the best.


    Time passed quickly. Meng Haoran suddenly found some noise outside one night. After listening carefully, Meng Haoran smiled and finally came back!


    "Then let''s take a look at your achievements!"


    "Actress Sierra''s hair, attached to the DNA identification"


    "Egyptian tombs, mummy''s right hand"


    "Skin of patients with dermatosis"


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Meng Haoran didn''t directly go out to see Kula pickup, but first came to Nyon''s room and pretended to look at Nyon teasing her toys as usual. Perhaps it was because she was close to Meng Haoran. Nyon didn''t treat Meng Haoran as an outsider, but seemed more happy.


    Before Meng Haoran waited long, dazoni took four people to the room where Nyon was.


    Dazuoni didn''t look surprised at Meng Haoran, because he had seen such a scene many times, and he was still very happy about Meng Haoran''s responsible practice. In fact, he misunderstood Meng Haoran and thought that Meng Haoran and Nyon were together to better protect him. In fact, Meng Haoran really had no place to go, It''s a little less boring here.


    "Yo, Kula pickup, I''m here as agreed. It looks like you''re in good spirits!" Meng Haoran looked at the somewhat stunned Kula pickup and took the lead in opening his mouth.


    Kulapika found that dazoni and the girl who looked to be the employer did not show displeasure because of Meng Haoran''s sudden opening, but also understood what, and knew that Meng Haoran''s position here was not bad.


    Looking at Meng Haoran with complex eyes, Kula pickup finally smiled. It seemed that she had a lot to say, but she didn''t know how to speak. The last exit was "you''re here, are you okay?"

 Chapter 333

    Seeing Meng Haoran''s kulapika again is very complicated, because he has now thoroughly understood what kind of existence the phantom brigade is. Even in the hunter''s world, it is a notorious existence. Although there are only 13 members, each of them is a SISO level master and even a more mysterious leader, Even now he is more than 10 times stronger than before, he is not sure to face them. It is estimated that one-on-one he is not afraid of any league members, one-on-two can barely lose, and one-on-three he can only run.


    Meng Haoran''s strength seemed incredible at the beginning, but from the current point of view, he may not be easy to use against the phantom brigade, and there are still risks to deal with the phantom brigade with him.


    When he agreed to my request, he should have understood the strength of the phantom brigade! But even so, he agreed to my request. Kulapika was more and more grateful to Meng Haoran when he thought of it.


    "How do you know each other?" Nyon said at this time. This time, everyone''s attention shifted to her.


    "Well, we used to take exams together." Meng Haoran explained the sentence.


    Nyon nodded to show understanding, and then continued: "well, if you want to talk about the past, I''ll say hello to you first!"


    "Please take more care! How about introducing yourself, newcomers?"


    "Uh... Oh, I''m Kula pickup", "Faye", "Melody" and "plantain"


    ¡­¡­


    That night, Meng Haoran and others began their first mission to escort Nyon to a place.


    It is worthy of being a rich man. The means of transportation is actually a private airship. In this way, it is much safer. Just don''t care about small forces. Only people with real status can mobilize the forces that can threaten airships.


    On the airship, the new hunters are guarding outside Nyon''s room, plantain and fajie are guarding the door, while Kula pickup and melodier are at the alley crossing not far away. It looks like that.


    However, Meng Haoran had to vomit badly after reading it. It was the guard, a beautiful woman in a vest, a big man with his chest exposed, and a short and half bald man. Only Kula pickup looked normal.


    Different from Meng Haoran, it is obvious that their status has not reached a certain level. They can''t stay with Nyon at will, like a real guard.


    Of course, only Meng Haoran and dazuoni can share a room with Nyon, and Meng Haoran can walk around at will. No one restricts him, of course, no one dares to restrict him.


    "But I was really surprised when I met the boss," Bajiao said, and Fei Jie on the side also sighed. "Really! It''s an important figure in the underworld. I thought the face was so ferocious! What I didn''t expect was a lovely young lady!"


    Because they are also hunters, they are still a little free. At least they say something during the guard, and no one cares.


    Meng Haoran stood next to Kula pickup at this time. He talked about what happened during this period and asked about the current situation of Kula pickup.


    Maybe it''s because Meng Haoran is an adult and has strong strength, so Kula pickup didn''t say everything about him as vaguely as they did to Xiaojie.


    Meng Haoran also knew how he came over this period of time. It can be said that he was "forced". Kula pickup found his mentor according to Meng Haoran''s reminder, and then began the hard practice of reading ability. In order to have the power of revenge, he did his best. It can be said that he was practicing in addition to practice or practice, even dreaming.


    It''s hard to believe that a young man at this carefree age can do this for revenge. He simply regards revenge as the college entrance examination. No, it''s more important than the college entrance examination. It''s like there''s nothing else in life except revenge.


    Of course, Kula pickup didn''t say the details, but through the occasional eyes of Kula pickup, Meng Haoran knew that I''m afraid even Kula pickup didn''t believe he insisted!


    Originally, Kula pickup would not say these things, but he couldn''t help talking around Meng Haoran, as if it was a very normal thing to tell Meng Haoran.


    In fact, this is because he is still a child and is eager to rely on in his heart. Meng Haoran now plays such a reliable role. In kulapika''s view, Meng Haoran is like his big brother.


    Meng Haoran didn''t find it himself. In fact, his own temperament is easy to be trusted by others, which is like the big snake pill in the shadow of fire. He easily abducted a lot of loyal people with this temperament.


    Not far away from them, melody looked at them suspiciously. She found that shortly after Meng Haoran arrived, their heartbeat disappeared, and it was clear that they were talking, but they were very close to themselves, but they couldn''t hear anything, which surprised her and distracted her.


    The reason for this is actually because of Meng Haoran''s relationship. Meng Haoran has laid a layer of isolated and exploratory air layer around him and Kula pickup, and there is also a sound insulation effect. Meng Haoran''s means are so clever that even if the melody is condensed, I''m afraid it may not be able to see that layer of air, so it makes the melody respond a little big.


    Time passed quietly. The next morning, the airship landed. They came to the city. There were already several luxury cars waiting under the airship.


    Meng Haoran is in the same car with Nyon, sitting in the co pilot, and Nyon and dazoni are in the back seat.


    "This is September." At this time, dazoni handed nieon a stack of paper. Meng Haoran saw the first one. On it was a picture of someone and some relevant information.


    Are you going to do divination? Meng Haoran whispered in his heart, raised his spirit and planned to observe how Nyon used her ability.


    "Well, it seems a little too much." Nyon took the paper handed by dazoni and looked carefully.


    "Well, Lord lotferi and Lord Turk strongly demanded that divination be needed," explained dazonine.


    "I don''t want it! Didn''t I say I would quit if I was increasing?" Nyon showed an angry expression.


    But then nion was persuaded to pick up her pen and start working.


    okay? At the moment when Nyon moved, Meng Haoran suddenly found that Nyon seemed to be in a special state. A layer of strange gas burst out from her body. A devil like figure appeared on her hand holding the pen. Then his hand began to move rapidly, as if it were not a human hand, very fast.


    This look, can it be said that she was in an unconscious state when using her ability? Meng Haoran saw that Nyon''s eyes were very empty, as if she had lost her soul.

 Chapter 334

    Soon, Nyon finished what she called a month''s work. It took no more than 10 minutes. It was too easy.


    As long as she works for a few minutes a month, others beg her to come. I have to say that with her ability, nion has indeed become the darling of heaven.


    "Well, it''s finally finished. Here you are." Nyon handed the prophecy full of prophecy poems to dazonini. She didn''t even look at it. It''s not that she is not responsible, but that she believes that only she doesn''t know what prophecy is written on it will be more accurate. Of course, it''s unclear whether it''s true. Maybe she made it up for ease of trouble?


    Seeing the whole process with his own eyes, Meng Haoran was surprised to find that something familiar to him but not seen by him mixed in at the time of Ninon''s starting ability.


    Familiar because the power is like the power of rules. He hasn''t seen it because of this rule for the first time.


    "Is that the rule of fate? How else can it be predicted?" Meng Haoran thought so, but planned to ask the party''s feelings.


    "Miss Nyon, do you mind if I ask you a question?" Meng Haoran''s tone was calm, as if the question he wanted to ask was very common.


    Nyon looked at Meng Haoran with some surprise. Meng Haoran usually wouldn''t ask her, "well, you ask, but I don''t necessarily answer!" Ninon said half jokingly that she was in a good mood when she had just finished her work.


    Dazuoni on one side was also interested. He looked away from the prophecy and looked at Meng Haoran.


    "You should have been using your reading ability just now! What I want to ask is how you felt when you used your ability just now. Of course, if it''s inconvenient, you can not say it. I''m just a little curious." Meng Haoran said frankly.


    I see. Dazuoni knew immediately after hearing Meng Haoran''s words. Indeed, everyone would be curious about Miss Nyon''s ability. However, you are doomed to be disappointed. I think I asked this question and got the answer


    "So you are the same question. Many people have asked me. In fact, I even want to know. But the fact is that when I start my ability, I will lose my consciousness and recover only after I know that the ability is started, so I don''t know the specific details." When she didn''t know, a trace of depression flashed on her face. Ben Meng Haoran looked at it and made Meng Haoran sure she didn''t lie.


    However, Meng Haoran had his own guess at this time. Of course, it still needs to be confirmed, "well, it''s a pity."


    "By the way, can you do me a favor? It should be easy for you." Meng Haoran put forward his own requirements.


    Without considering it at all, Nyon agreed carelessly, "well, tell me what you''re doing!"


    "Would you please help me with my divination?" If the result is the same as I expected, then my guess will have eight levels of certainty.


    "That''s it! It''s really simple." She took out a piece of white paper and handed it to Meng Haoran. "Write down your name, date of birth and blood type."


    For the first time, Meng Haoran wrote his birthday in his previous life. Niong directly launched the ability without looking at it, but failed. "Hey, are you wrong?" Pass the paper again.


    Next, I wrote the birth date of the tennis prince again. Decisively, I haven''t succeeded yet.


    Under Nyon''s angry eyes, she wrote the time to reach the world for the third time, and sure enough, she succeeded.


    "Well, here you are. Really, I can''t even remember my birthday." Nyon handed Meng Haoran the last prophecy.


    Meng Haoran looked at the result prediction in the past, and there were only four lines


    "The unknown has come to the world


    The track of the world changes because of you


    However, do not be careless


    Too much change will lead to disaster


    ¡±


    Is that true? Seeing this, Meng Haoran knows that he should have guessed right. The ability to predict is actually fate. In other words, it is the plot. Through her ability to launch, she can get someone''s plot fragments from the will of the world and express them in an obscure way, which is equivalent to that the world is a computer, and she is the guy who has login permission, Can see what others can''t see.


    The failure of Meng Haoran''s first and second predictions is also because the world has not recorded Meng Haoran''s information and arranged his fate, so it doesn''t work. In Meng Haoran''s view, people in the world are marked at the moment of birth. Writing birthday is like a keyword to find, and they can quickly find the corresponding information, The key words of Meng Haoran in the first two times are obviously wrong, and finally can be measured because Meng Haoran really appeared in the world at that time, so the key words are right.


    The so-called fate is only the result deduced by the world according to huge information. Of course, this result rarely makes mistakes, and nion knows the result from it, so she can change her fate a little.


    Back to Meng Haoran''s prediction, perhaps it is because Meng Haoran was not born in this world, so it is unknown, and because the unknown may lead to a series of changes, so the track of the world should change with Meng Haoran, and the world can''t restrain Meng Haoran. Finally, he planned to give a warning. If Meng Haoran really did something enough to subvert the world, Then the will of the world will intervene. Of course, it doesn''t do it directly. In fact, it doesn''t have this ability, but it will affect some people in the world, such as those overlords with strength above Meng Haoran, and give them a hint that they can get benefits as long as they kill Meng Haoran.


    Because it knows everything about the world, this benefit is still true. Overlords would rather kill wrong than let go. Meng Haoran is a little creepy when he thinks of a group of strong men above him to chase after him.


    Fortunately, God''s space is essentially higher than the world. I''m careful not to be killed by an instant.


    Well, it''s no use knowing these! Meng Haoran reacted with a wry smile and did useless work. It''s better to know more about the world.


    Dazoni looked at Meng Haoran''s prophecy curiously and wanted to see what was written on it.


    Meng Haoran didn''t mind at that time, but what was written on it was also shocking, so he made a slight effort with his hand and flashed a red light. The prediction has turned into fly ash. "Sometimes it''s not a good thing to know too much!" Intentionally or unintentionally glanced at Dazuo evil.


    Dazuoni jumped in his heart and found that he had made a mistake, but he couldn''t provoke the evil star because of curiosity. He was surprised to think of his previous state of mind. Fortunately, he didn''t succeed.


    The car continued to move forward, and Meng Haoran''s car also recovered its previous calm, which seemed a little dull for a time.

 Chapter 335

    In a high-end hotel, Meng Haoran and his party finally stopped to have a rest after a day''s journey.


    "Yes, we have arrived at the hotel safely," dazoni reported to Nyon''s father on the phone. "It''s just that I care a little about Miss''s divination."


    "The basement, where the price of everything will rise, will become your sleeping place. You can''t go down the stairs that don''t extend upward and compete with others in numbers. There are three other poems at the beginning of this sentence, that is, the divination of four customers has the same result. The common thing of these four people is that they are ready to participate in this year''s underground auction." Dazoni gave his analysis to the big boss.


    "As long as you attend the underground auction, you will die. Is this the result of divination?" There was a dignified voice of a middle-aged man on the phone.


    "I''m afraid the word" deep sleep "means a hint of disease or death." dazoni dared not neglect and expressed his own views.


    After that, there was a little silence on the phone, and then the voice was a little heavy. "I see. I''ll convey the result of divination to the customer."


    "In addition, miss, she doesn''t know the content of her own divination, and she can''t divine for herself. Can she participate in the underground auction like this?" In dazoni''s view, if Miss she participated in the auction, it might be quite dangerous.


    Fortunately, at this time, Nyon is playing the game of drawing cards with two maids. Otherwise, if she hears him report to the big boss like this, she may be angry and drop the phone. But even if she waits, dazoni will go crazy if she tells her that the action is cancelled.


    Sure enough, the big boss quickly said "no, now bring her back right away." For his own position, he cares more about the safety of niweng than he can imagine. As long as there is a possibility of danger, he doesn''t intend to let niweng take risks.


    "But if we want her to give up, if the persuasion is not enough, it will be counterproductive. If the eldest lady is really angry, we can''t cope with it," said dazoni, who also has a headache.


    "In short, don''t take her to the venue. It''s enough for you to bid at the auction." The big boss set the final tone with one sentence, and dazorini could only implement it reluctantly.


    According to this situation, in the end, niweng should not be able to go to the auction, and the fact is almost the same. After Da Zoni told niweng about the decision of the big boss, niweng was really angry. Although his main goal is to sell things at the auction, as long as he gets them, it''s strange that niweng was suddenly told that he can''t go to the auction in person.


    In dazuoni''s good words and bad words, he asked niweng to agree to let them go to the auction. Meng Haoran looked a little unhappy. Niweng suddenly flashed a trace of love in his heart and said, "in fact, if you really want to go, miss, you can''t do it. Just follow me at that time."


    "Really?" "No, it''s too dangerous!" The former is Nyon''s surprised cry, while the latter is dazoni''s angry voice.


    Meng Haoran ignored Dazuo''s sad eyes and nodded to Nyon to confirm what he had just said.


    "Well, that''s it. I''ll follow brother Meng. I''ll be fine. I believe brother Meng Haoran." Nyon waved her hand directly and made the final decision, which was not changed by dazoni''s persuasion.


    Moreover, due to the power of Meng Haoran, dazorini did not dare to do so to Meng Haoran, so he had to break his teeth and swallow it in his mouth. At the same time, he prayed in his heart that nothing unexpected would happen.


    At this time, other guards also felt Meng Haoran''s detachment in this group for the first time.


    ¡­¡­


    In an abandoned building in the city, a room where the previous scene could not be seen for a long time, more than a dozen people gathered together, standing or sitting, and the phantom brigade officially gathered. At this time, all the staff except SISO had arrived.


    "Cut, not yet"


    "It will dawn soon"


    "SISO, you''ll break up when you see him again"


    Just when the league members were impatient, the head kulolo seemed to be aware and closed the book he had been reading.


    then,


    "Oh, oh, that''s terrible! I''m so afraid!" Sisso''s figure finally appeared in front of everyone,


    "SISO? You guy, you''re too late!"


    "Really, I thought you weren''t coming!"


    After a few simple words, everyone turned their eyes to the head of the brigade and waited for his instructions.


    Kulolo is also worthy of being the head of this group. It can be seen that SISO respects him very much and everyone listens carefully when he speaks.


    "The goal this time is to capture the treasures of the underground auction." A simple sentence reveals an unquestionable momentum.


    At this time, their goal is also ready to come out. It is the underground auction that Nyon and they intend to participate in. No wonder there will be such a prediction. Don''t die too soon when you meet the phantom brigade. Although this underground auction is jointly organized by the underworld all over the world, there are many people with ability to read.


    But it''s more challenging for the phantom brigade, isn''t it? Therefore, after listening to kulolo''s plan to plunder all the auctions, all the members showed not fear, but an indescribable excitement. It was the pursuit of stimulation. That''s what we want to match our phantom brigade, isn''t it?


    "Commander, order now, immediately" the most prominent performance in the brigade is wo Jin, the muscle man of the strengthening department. Although others don''t say it, their eyes already represent everything.


    Kulolo looked at his team members with satisfaction, and then issued the order "I allow, kill! Let''s not leave any of the guys in the way". If we really don''t leave any of them according to the original book, what will happen with Meng Haoran? I hope they won''t be too surprised.


    As a leader, kulolo naturally has an overall plan. He also knows about the auction in advance and makes plans for the robbery early. Of course, it is the simplest and violent boss who directly kills the relevant personnel. As long as there is no leader, he will fall into the time of competing for territory. Where else will matter to them? At most, it''s just a wanted person, and would the wanted, as a notorious phantom brigade, be afraid of these? The answer is obvious.


    At this time, in the hotel where Nyon and his family are located, dazoni also arranges for others except Meng Haoran. The actors are ready and waiting to play.

 Chapter 336

    Kulapika''s life will also step into another situation, because one of the three things Nyon wants to auction is the red eye he has always wanted to collect.


    The fiery red eye is one of the seven beauties in the world. The flaming eyes of the kuluta people are known as one of the seven beauties in the world. They are so red, like burning flames, like gurgling blood. Such beauty hides the tragic fate of a nation killed.


    It was this beauty that brought them unprecedented disasters, led to the phantom brigade and caused the extinction of the family, and kulapika was the survivor of the extinction.


    From that day on, he vowed to take revenge, and he has always lived for revenge.


    At this time, after knowing the whereabouts of huohongyan, even if there is only one pair, Kula pickup has begun to get excited and made a decision to get it.


    The melody on one side may be the best way to understand Kula pickup''s heart at this time, because she can''t understand the intense heartbeat.


    A few days before the auction, it was also the morning when they agreed to meet Xiao Jie.


    Xiao Jie and Qi Yu came to the market in youkexin city and saw what real prosperity is,


    "Wow, there are so many people!" Xiao Jie is also the first time to see such a crowd of people. He is very excited.


    Qi Yu is a lot calmer than Xiao Jie, but his eyes are no less bright than Xiao Jie. Qi Yu obviously knows more and more things. After listening to Xiao Jie''s emotion, he also said: "but this is a flea market that wants to make money for the guests gathered for the auction!"


    At this time, Xiao Jie made another mistake and said in surprise, "what? Isn''t this the venue of the auction?" Alas, poor baby, I don''t even know what the concept of auction is.


    "Of course not. Speaking of youkexin''s dream auction, it is the world''s largest gold medal market held once a year. In the 10 day schedule, just public auction will produce tens of trillion guineas!" Even if it''s strange here, I can''t help but smack my tongue. According to trillion yuan, how much money does it have? You know, although their family is known as a killer family, killing a person is a lot of billions, I''m afraid they can''t earn trillion yuan in their life.


    The fastest way for ordinary people to make money may be to rob banks, but this auction tells everyone that robbing banks is too childish. It''s no wonder that the world gangster will organize it every year.


    "Tens of megaguineas?" Xiao Jie exclaimed. His brain has crashed. You know, he is still trying his best to get rid of billions of nuns. Tens of billions are many billions.


    Qi Yu continued to introduce "well, the items photographed at the price of 10000 yesterday may sell at a high price of 100 million tomorrow, which is a real dream market." his voice was involuntarily raised.


    "Well..." Xiao Jie looks like he understands. In fact, he doesn''t understand the meaning here at all. He just feels a little confused and fierce, which is very powerful.


    "But on the other hand, there is a black market that many criminals will touch." Qi Yu knows a lot.


    Just then a voice broke in and interrupted their conversation


    "Yes, we''re going to participate in a so-called black market, aren''t we! Kula pickup." It turned out that Meng Haoran and Kula pickup arrived. Different from the original work, under the influence of Meng Haoran, Kula pickup came naturally.


    Xiao Jie and Qi Yu looked at the sound. They saw a smile not far away. They also showed a big smile in an instant. They trotted all the way and shouted, "uncle, cool pickup truck, it''s great to see you."


    "Yo West, in this case, there will be only Leo." Xiao Jie seemed very happy to meet Meng Haoran and them again.


    After that, the two sides exchanged things after the separation. Meng Haoran also knew what Xiaojie met after he left. Unexpectedly, Xiaojie still met SISO, and Xiaojie also played with SISO and successfully became a green apple like SISO.


    The battle with sissau made Xiaojie realize his shortcomings and take his cultivation more seriously. The reason why he didn''t wait for Meng Haoran to return to Whale Island was that he thought his combat experience was almost the same, and if he had to fight on the 200th floor, it would take several days at a time, or even longer. It''s too time-consuming. It''s better to go back to practice! So I left early. Anyway, I agreed to meet in youkexin city soon, so I didn''t wait for Meng Haoran.


    Meng Haoran simply said his recent situation, that is, experts. After that, they found a job and became a bodyguard with Kula pickup.


    "Bodyguard? Protect who?" Xiaojie asked in surprise, and Qiyu also showed an interested look.


    "Of course to protect my sister." Just when kulapika wanted to introduce the situation of Nyon, Meng Haoran said this directly. Anyway, there will be no contact and waste so much talk.


    "Children, don''t know so much at last." Meng Haoran then added that he ended the topic when Xiao Jie muttered "what! I''m not a child".


    The four people continued to walk in the flea market, but they still didn''t see Lei Ouli. Meng Haoran thought that Lei Ouli and Xiaojie met in the mobile phone store, so he proposed that Xiaojie buy a mobile phone, which was supported by Qiyu. Qiyu who owns a mobile phone knows the benefits of having a mobile phone, so that he can contact good friends faster.


    Meng Haoran didn''t lead the way, but followed Xiaojie. I believe Xiaojie, as the protagonist, will lead him to find Leo Lidi.


    After a while, the four stopped at a place selling mobile phones and began Xiaojie''s purchase


    "Welcome, it''s good! Now it''s selling very hot. It''s a card sized ultra-thin mobile phone with map function. It''s very convenient if you wait for someone. And..." a salesman with a similar police cap introduced Xiao Jie eloquently. He didn''t feel enthusiastic because Xiao Jie looked very young. Joking, as a top salesman, He had already trained a pair of golden eyes. At first glance, he saw that Xiaojie was a fat sheep.


    Looking at the fat and kind face of the salesman, Meng Haoran also remembered the sales of his previous life and couldn''t help remembering it. Of course, he didn''t pay attention to them, but around them.


    Sure enough, Meng Haoran felt a familiar smell in less than three minutes,


    "Are you coming?"


    I saw ray Ouli''s suit appeared behind Xiaojie and Qiyu, and said faintly, "forget it!"


    Finally, five people gathered again.

 Chapter 337

    All four turned and looked at the forced Lei Ouli on his face. Lei Ouli closed his eyes slightly and said in a professional tone, "many countries are not in use and have no waterproof function. It''s completely a thing that can only make a phone call." Said the last look of disdain, as if talking about a small sample, which is not difficult for me.


    "Raouli!!" Xiao Jie shouted excitedly, and Lei Ouli also made a very second gesture, "Yo, everyone is there. I didn''t expect that I was the latest."


    After a little conversation and greeting, after learning that Xiao Jie''s purpose is to sell mobile phones, Lei Ouli began to be a staff officer.


    He seems to be very good at this work. He glanced at the dazzling array of mobile phones, quickly pointed to a mobile phone that looks like a beetle and said, "I recommend this beetle 07." he picked up the mobile phone and turned it into an expert comment. "Although it is a little heavy and expensive, it has the translation function of 200 national languages all over the world."


    That sentence with the translation function of 200 national languages around the world decisively blinded Qiyu''s eyes. Qiyu, who didn''t intend to buy a new mobile phone, quickly said, "what, is this? Just take this! I want to buy it too."


    Xiaojie then agreed. Even Coola pickup was ready to move. Only Meng Haoran was not moved.


    200 languages, hum, that sounds great, but how many races will you meet? Can you remember to use this then?


    In addition, Meng Haoran is different from them. Influenced by the information age, he has fundamentally different requirements for mobile phones. The mobile phones he wants should not only have powerful functions, but also have super entertainment. Taking pictures, watching movies and listening to English are the most basic. The beetle 07 is not only not in line with his aesthetics, but also does not have those practical functions, It''s just that a language function is lit up.


    Under the strong recommendation of Lei Ouli, Xiaojie finally bought the beetle 07, and Qiyu also changed a new mobile phone. Even Coola pickup can''t resist the temptation to buy a spare one. Only Meng Haoran is still the same. What equipment is it to go in and what equipment is it to come out.


    Out of the mobile phone store, Lei Ouli enjoyed the admiration of Xiao Jie, because just now they saw what bargaining is. Originally, 200000 mobile phones were cut to 100000, a little less than the original book. Finally, they almost begged him to go.


    "Thanks, Leo." Xiao Jie, they are holding their cell phones happily.


    "It''s said that a TV wants 100000 guineas, but I didn''t give full play to my strength. In fact, I was merciful just now." Raouli''s performance just now was amazing. He actually cut the price to that extent. The audience on one side applauded directly. Even the Qi Yu on the other side thought he was going too far.


    Xiaojie put away his mobile phone and looked at Meng Haoran. His voice was a little puzzled. "Uncle, why didn''t you buy one just now? This mobile phone is really good."


    As soon as this remark came out, the other three people also looked at Meng Haoran. In fact, they were also very strange. After all, they had never seen Meng Haoran''s mobile phone.


    "Well, there is no way out. In that case, I will let you woodlouse see what is tall." Meng Haoran looked tall, rich and handsome, and slowly took out a thing from his trouser pocket.


    "Dangdang, please look at the legendary mobile phone, which is clearly the mobile phone of the universe''s invincible super limit handsome high-end atmospheric handsome guy''s special domineering smartphone." Meng Haoran suddenly changed his face and said something that stunned them.


    "The universe is invincible"


    "Beyond the limit handsome"


    "For high-end handsome men"


    "Domineering smart machine"


    The four cool pickup trucks spoke the name of Meng Haoran''s mobile phone one by one. After saying that, their mouths twitched slightly. Meng Haoran was drunk when he saw such an off-line for the first time.


    Meng Haoran was very satisfied with the performance of the four people. In fact, he just wanted to liven up the atmosphere. In fact, what he took out was a well-known mobile phone that looked like a previous life, but the function was completely different and beyond the imagination.


    Meng Haoran looked triumphantly at the four people and said, "have a good look? My mobile phone is a real high-end product. Different from the brick in your hand, it weighs only 100g. It can''t be lighter."


    "Look, this luxurious silver, this large screen, the main screen is 55 inches, the resolution of the main screen is 100000, and the pixels are 100000 ¡Á 10 million. The network is a universal network, which can connect all networks. The CPU is 1024 bits, RAM 1000000t,... It is operated directly by touch screen without pressing buttons. By the way, you don''t understand it, let me demonstrate it for you." Meng Haoran introduced the parameters of his mobile phone, I can''t help showing my pride. It''s really too strong. I remember that this is a high-tech product drawn out of a lucky draw. It startled me at that time. This mobile phone is against the sky and can be used as a big computer.


    However, how can the four people understand the professional terms Meng Haoran said? It''s only from Meng Haoran''s look that they are very powerful, but I don''t know how strong they are. Fortunately, Meng Haoran stopped at the precipice in time and found the situation of the four people. It was changed to the demonstration of means, which made the four people really open their eyes.


    One hour later, the eyes of the four people looked at Meng Haoran had completely changed. It was a kind of envy, jealousy and hatred. For Meng Haoran actually had that kind of magical mobile phone, they shouted in their hearts that it was unfair. At the same time, they also wondered why they were not the ones who owned the universe''s invincible super limit handsome high-end atmospheric handsome guy''s special domineering smartphone.


    At this time, they had fully accepted the name made up by Meng Haoran, and felt that only such a name could match it.


    "Oh, uncle, is it true that there is only one mobile phone and there is no sale?" This is the 97th time that Xiaojie has asked Meng Haoran this question. In addition, Qiyu has 105 times, leouli has 200 times, and even kulapika has 50 times.


    Meng Haoran has long lived up to his previous spirit. At the moment, he deeply regrets why he took out the mobile phone.


    "It''s really the only one. Don''t ask again. Is it OK?" Meng Haoran''s words were weak, because their eyes were firm and persistent, as if they would not stop until they got a satisfactory answer from Meng Haoran''s mouth.


    Finally, Meng Haoran had an idea and finally came up with a way to please. He took out his mobile phone and let them play. He successfully diverted his attention.


    Looking at the four people competing for their own mobile phones, Meng Haoran wanted to cry without tears, but he didn''t plan to take back his mobile phone. He was really afraid of them.

 Chapter 338

    Too much is tears! Meng Haoran didn''t expect this result at the beginning. It has to be said that the attraction of smart phones to these guys who never thought about how to play with mobile phones is detached.


    Meng Haoran just showed several functions, but these functions have completely conquered the four of them. First, they can use the Internet anytime and anywhere. They don''t need to use computers to find information online anymore; Secondly, they have powerful functions such as taking photos, playing music and videos, which make their mouths not closed. Where is a mobile phone, it is simply a super entertainment machine; In addition, the various games brought in the mobile phone also opened their eyes. It was too high-end. Compared with the Games in it, they instantly felt that the games they had played before were weak and explosive.


    Of course, according to Meng Haoran''s observation, it is found that Lei Ouli has a special preference for the video playback function. It can be seen from his silver swing expression. Men can understand it, while Kula pickup focuses on the fast Internet access, large storage, photography and other practical functions. As for the two kids, they focus on the entertainment function.


    The mobile phone storm lasted for a whole morning, and finally barely subsided. In the eyes of some resentment of the four people, Meng Haoran hid the mobile phone tightly and vowed never to do such a stupid thing again in the future.


    When it was lunchtime, five people found an outdoor restaurant and prepared to solve it on the spot.


    Sitting around a big round table, I finally began to talk about business.


    "So, Xiao Jie, what are your plans?" Ray Ouli asked. He already knew that Xiaojie came to buy the game of greedy island this time. It is said that there are clues hidden by his father. Because the price of the game is too high, he is trying to make money.


    "This is trouble! I don''t know what to do. I thought it was good to make money. I didn''t expect to lose a lot instead of making money. Do you have any good ways?" Xiaojie said in distress. He was speechless in retrospect. They turned hundreds of millions of nuns into millions and shrunk more than a hundred times. If the money wasn''t too simple and they didn''t care so much about money, Leo would have collapsed. How much money did they lose!


    For Jay''s question, Coola pickup has no good way. He is not very proficient in making money, but Leo smiled.


    "I have a way to say this. My strength is not good, but I won''t lose in this regard." Leo looks like a winner in life.


    Xiao Jie smiled after listening. That''s great. Although I''m not good at making money, it''s the same with Leo''s ability. When he thought that with the help of Leo, he bought the game of greedy island before he had enough, found clues about his father in it, and finally found his father, he was happy from the bottom of his heart.


    Meng Haoran, who was on the other side, turned his mouth and was happy too early! Although ray Ouli is much better than you, it''s impossible to make billions in a short time. Otherwise, he won''t come to the hunter exam. With that ability, he will be poor in money and how to practice his bargaining skills. I hope you can maintain this optimistic attitude after he finishes his methods.


    Sure enough, after listening to ray Ouli''s plan, Xiao Jie appeared. Everyone else looked defeated.


    Because ray Ouli''s way is to exchange and auction, that is, take out an item for auction, but not directly give money, but conditional. Ray Ouli''s proposal is to break the wrist, take out a high-value thing, and then auction on the condition that he can get Xiaojie after breaking the wrist, Of course, the premise of breaking the wrist with Xiaojie is to teach a certain participation fee.


    In the process, as long as Xiaojie acts like a little, it will attract many people to participate. With Xiaojie''s strength, ordinary people can''t be his opponent at all, so they can earn without losing.


    When Lei Ouli and Xiaojie were discussing the details, Meng Haoran couldn''t see it anymore, because in order to make enough money according to their methods, Xiaojie had to compete with at least 100000 people. The efficiency was too low, and even ordinary people would be alert to see Xiaojie win more! In the end, even if their plan will fail halfway.


    "Xiao Jie, you''d better not use this method?" He and Kula pickup have already had no way to stop Xiaojie. For Meng Haoran, is it still something that can be solved with money? So he said this with great confidence.


    "Why? Do you have a better way?" Ray Ouli said, looking straight at Meng Haoran, looking angry if you don''t give me a word.


    Meng Haoran''s words also made the other three people pay attention to him, and all of them have hopeful eyes, because what Meng Haoran has shown all the time is mystery. Basically, there is nothing that can help him, and he never does anything uncertain. Now that he has spoken, there must be a solution.


    "This problem is actually very easy to solve, don''t you say? In the hunter Association, this task that only needs money is the simplest. In my hometown, there is a saying that nothing can be solved with money. I think it''s 10 billion guineas! Well, let''s auction it for you at that time. It''s just that there''s no place to spend my money , then go and see if you need anything. " Meng Haoran said here. As a local tyrant, he showed his momentum, and the others were stunned.


    "Wow! Uncle didn''t expect you to be so rich. It''s great that you can buy greedy island this time." Xiao Jie shouted excitedly, but then he seemed to think of something. He said with some embarrassment. "However, it''s not good to spend so much money. Let''s do it! I''ll borrow the money and I''ll return it to you later."


    "Don''t need it. Just take it as a gift from my elder. Just accept it and forget it. Otherwise, I won''t buy it for you." Meng Haoran said with a big hand, just like ten billion is a small money.


    Qiyu and Kula pickup are both eyes that know Meng Haoran for the first time. They look at each other and see the word "local tyrant" in each other''s eyes.


    Lei Ouli was even more exaggerated. After a short silence, he suddenly got up and picked up Meng Haoran''s thigh, and then said to himself, "is this the golden thigh? I finally got it." There was a drooling posture when talking.


    Lei Ouli''s funny performance made everyone laugh, but in the end, Lei Ouli was kicked away by Meng Haoran. Meng Haoran''s sentence "I don''t base" made Lei Ouli sad.

 Chapter 339

    Three days have passed since they met Xiaojie. On that day, after the meeting at the auction, they parted ways. Kulapika and Meng Haoran will go to their posts together, while Lei Ouli and Xiaojie Qili will go together.


    Today, the underground auction expected by Miss Nyon will also officially begin.


    At 9:00 p.m., Nyon and his party came to the entrance of the auction. Because buyers can only enter in groups of three, weapons, recording devices and communication machines and telephones are not allowed, so they were divided into several groups. Of course, the biggest change is that Miss Nyon and dazoni also came, so naturally Nyon, dazoni and Meng Haoran were divided into one group, Kula pickup Banana, melody, and others.


    The security of the venue is organized by the Mafia that leads the underground auction, which is enough for ordinary people. Even ordinary hunters may not be able to turn up much waves. After all, considering that once they sell the auction, they may lead to the Revenge of the Mafia all over the world.


    If it had not been for Nyon''s prediction, maybe dazorini would not have believed that there would be danger in this case, nor would he be like a great enemy.


    Today''s Nyon is wearing a long red dress and looks like a little princess. She proudly raises her head and follows Meng Haoran into the auction.


    At the auction venue, if there are people familiar with the matter, it can be found that countless bosses from all over the world who are rare to see at ordinary times gather together and appear here. They talk and laugh freely and behave elegantly. They don''t come to participate in the auction, like coming to an aristocratic banquet.


    Meng Haoran and the three of them also sneaked into this group of so-called nobles. Because Meng Haoran was at the front, coupled with his unusual momentum, others thought he was a new black boss in a place. Some people even came up to chat up in person, but they all received a cold reception. I''m kidding. How can Meng Haoran have a good face for these guys.


    Looking at another big man being sent off by Meng Haoran, dazuoni behind him wiped the cold sweat on his head. At the same time, he looked at Meng Haoran with admiration. He actually had a different attitude towards these big men. If he were himself, I''m afraid he would have to say hello one by one.


    Besides, it''s a little strange! Those people were clearly rejected by Meng Haoran. Why didn''t they get angry and take it for granted.


    Dazuoni''s doubts are not unreasonable, but the real situation is that those who are rejected by Meng Haoran, and even come to chat up directly by Meng Haoran''s bosses. Their eyes to Meng Haoran are full of awe.


    Why? Hum, under my momentum, they probably understand that I''m not easy to mess with! Meng Haoran, who was walking in front, thought that in fact, at the beginning, Meng Haoran slightly released a trace of authority belonging to the absolute superior. Being the leader of the pirate world is almost a trace of authority standing at the peak of power. After being felt by ordinary leaders, he immediately guessed Meng Haoran''s identity. He is definitely a hidden super leader, Because they are big men, they will more or less develop a trace of superior authority, but under their perception, their so-called authority is completely worthless in front of Meng Haoran. When facing Meng Haoran, they can''t help but have a feeling of trembling, sending out that their body is too different from the other party, and the other party can''t bear a little look.


    After his identity was misunderstood, Meng Haoran didn''t encounter many obstacles and quickly walked to the front of the auction venue.


    In the first row of the auction, Meng Haoran sat calmly and freely in the center, next to miss Nyon. Even Da zoini was uneasy in a position. This is a position that a real big man is qualified to do. He is not qualified to do it because of his position. Today, Meng Haoran was very excited because he had the opportunity to sit down, Feeling the awe of the eyes around him, he forgot his identity for a moment and was very proud.


    At this time, Nyon stared at Meng Haoran with her beautiful eyes, and even the auction was diluted in her heart.


    Everything Meng Haoran just now was looked in the eyes of niweng behind her. Seeing that those big men fell down one after another under Meng Haoran''s authority, niweng was crazy. This was the real man in her mind. She had unparalleled authority and looked at the world.


    If only he were my boyfriend, in that case... Nyon''s mind began to think about the beauty. Her face has turned red into an apple, and her white and tender skin looks more beautiful.


    After Meng Haoran took their seats, the auction didn''t start as expected. We didn''t feel anything just now. After all, it''s normal to be a little late, but there''s still no news from left to right. No one presided over the auction came out, let alone the auction products. Some people have begun to talk about it.


    At this time, there was a movement. Two men in suits, one tall and one short, went to the auction stage.


    The short one looks beautiful, but his eyes are melancholy. The tall one is even worse. His body is almost twice that of a normal person, and his face is dissatisfied with the scars. What is more striking is the pair of big ears, which are a little different.


    What''s going on? It doesn''t look like a professional at all. What the hell is the organizer doing.


    People who are a little alert can see that the situation is not good. The two people on the stage give them an invisible pressure. They seem to be familiar, but they can''t think of it for a moment.


    "Welcome everyone." the short man opened his mouth, then his eyes changed and showed a cruel look. "Then the rigid opening remarks were omitted."


    In everyone''s surprised eyes, the short man covered his ears with his hands, while the tall man behind him stretched out his hands.


    The fingers of his hands fell off like a mechanism, revealing the muzzle of the gun hidden in his fingers, and then


    "Go to hell!" Countless reading bullets were shot from his fingers, which were more powerful than machine guns. Suddenly, the sound of clattering kept ringing, and the downwind people were ruthlessly harvested.


    Most of the bigwigs here are ordinary people. How can they stop the bullet that even ordinary hunters can''t stop? They will be dead at the moment of being hit.


    "Ah... Run!" The screams were endless. In the face of the threat of life, the ugliness of human nature broke out, and they all tried their best to escape back.


    But it''s no use, because even if they escape, someone will be waiting for them.

 Chapter 340

    What about Meng Haoran at this time? Nyon shivered behind Meng Haoran and closed her eyes not to see the cruel scene, but the voice in her ears made her more afraid.


    At this time, she had forgotten her original goal and was at a loss. As the daughter of the gang boss, although she had heard of killing and shopping, in fact, she had never seen those things, so she had no idea about them. Now when she came to the killing scene, the living people lost their lives in her eyes, Coupled with the threat of life, so close to death, she was about to collapse.


    And in her eyes, Da zoinie, who was originally very powerful, fell to the ground after blocking a bullet for her, which made her extremely afraid.


    How could this happen? Da zoinie is not a person who claims that he can''t be killed by 10 bullets. How can he be so vulnerable? Niong doesn''t know what kind of existence the person is killing now. If he knows that the other party is a member of the phantom brigade, he may understand why Da zoinie is so vulnerable.


    At this time, the reason why Nyon hasn''t completely collapsed is that Meng Haoran in front of her. At this time, Meng Haoran blocked her in front like a mountain and blocked all attacks for her. In her opinion, as long as Meng Haoran doesn''t fall down, she still hopes. However, she is also worried. Although she can''t see the positive situation of Meng Haoran, But Dazuo evil was defeated so easily. Although he is less powerful than Dazuo evil, he can''t last long!


    It''s all my fault that I have to come to this auction, which puts everyone in danger.


    Of course, if she opened her eyes and looked carefully, she would find that the fact was not what she thought, because although the onstage attack continued, the attacker stared straight at Meng Haoran''s direction and showed boundless surprised eyes.


    What did Franklin see? A young man gathered a water grain reading hood in front of him, but his reading bomb didn''t pass through it, and even a crack was not caused. At most, it fluctuated. Looking at the young man''s smile, he could imagine that the other party didn''t use his real strength at all.


    Who the hell is he? He ignored my attack. Even an ordinary Hunter couldn''t stop a bullet from me, but he blocked hundreds of thousands of bullets so easily. He was definitely not an ordinary person, or at least reached the level of talent.


    Although Franklin was surprised at Meng Haoran''s strength, he didn''t stop his attack. This is his task. He tried to kill the people in the meeting as much as possible. His companions deal with the fish that slipped through the net. Now he is not alone, but he still has a strength that doesn''t lose to his companions.


    "Franklin? It''s really a humanoid machine gun." Meng Haoran watched the other party kill with great interest and didn''t mean to stop it immediately. What does the life and death of those gangsters have to do with him?


    Moreover, Meng Haoran doesn''t want to take over. Isn''t there another person who has been looking for the phantom brigade for so long? It''s time to do it now! You should be very excited to be able to personally blade your enemy, Kula pickup!


    Of course, now Kula pickup is just protecting himself, because he doesn''t know that the other party is from the phantom brigade, so he doesn''t attack rashly.


    Meng Haoran turned around and shouted to Kula pickup, who was still relying on chains to avoid reading the bullet, "Hey, Kula pickup, they are the people of the phantom brigade you are looking for. Aren''t you going to do it?" As soon as this remark comes out, there is basically an instant of air stagnation.


    Nyon opened her eyes by Meng Haoran''s words. After seeing the current situation, she showed her extremely wronged eyes, then fell into Meng Haoran''s arms, and then burst into tears.


    Seeing Meng Haoran''s relaxed appearance, Nyon has judged that Meng Haoran is not in danger at all, and burst out his fear and grievances in an instant.


    Brother Meng''s arms were safe, and Nyon gradually calmed down in Meng Haoran''s arms and stopped crying.


    "Don''t worry! I won''t hurt you." Meng Haoran''s gentle voice sounded in niong''s ear. Niong looked up and saw Meng Haoran''s concerned eyes. She didn''t know what she thought. She was stunned, and then her face turned red and hummed, "who wants you to protect me." Hands tightly grasp Meng Haoran''s clothes for fear that Meng Haoran will leave her.


    Proud and determined, Meng Haoran was stunned at her performance. I didn''t expect that she had this attribute, but I like it.


    Not to mention Nyon and Meng Haoran, when Meng Haoran shouted that sentence, Kula pickup''s eyes instantly turned red. He trusted Meng Haoran unreservedly and thought that Meng Haoran would not cheat him, so he immediately regarded the above two people as his enemies, and the fact is the same.


    The enemy finally met. Although the other party may not remember, Kula pickup will not be merciful. The Qi from cultivation suddenly broke out, reaching a higher level than Franklin on the stage. Then the chain on his hand became infinitely extended. Surrounded by Kula pickup, he wanted to have his own consciousness to automatically stop Franklin''s recitation.


    As for Kula pickup himself, he has been running on the stage at a high speed, and only two figures on the stage are in his eyes.


    "Go to hell." At a place 10 meters away from the auction table, Kula pickup truck shot, and the chain was replaced by a streamer. He wanted to kill the two people above.


    In the face of the attack of Kula pickup, frank and Franklin also felt the threat they had not seen for a long time. It seemed that something bad would happen if they were caught by the chain, so they stopped the attack and sidled away from the chain of Kula pickup with another person.


    The chain went directly into the wall behind them and made a huge explosion, which made them look at it.


    The chain boy is at least a master of talent level. He is not weak compared with them. It''s terrible. I didn''t expect that there were two such people in the meeting. Their tasks may not be completed. Do you want to call someone?


    Without waiting for them to call their companions outside, the second attack of kulapika has come. Kulapika''s target this time is Franklin. He made a dive in the air, and then hit Franklin''s face directly.


    "Belittle me? Obviously, I''m a person with the ability of materialization. I still think I''m a strengthening department and think I''m a soft persimmon." Franklin flashed a mockery in his eyes. Instead of avoiding it, he punched out the same punch and planned to hit it hard.


    "What''s this? How could it..." there was a click and someone''s exclamation.

 Chapter 341

    The person who screamed didn''t do anything from beginning to end. He just looked at Franklin''s killing feitan quietly. He was the short man. He was different from usual. He didn''t wear a mask for the task this time.


    As a person who observed from the beginning to the end, feitan of course also found Meng Haoran''s abnormality and noticed the ease of Kula pickup. He planned to solve Meng Haoran after Franklin killed others. Unexpectedly, Meng Haoran suddenly shouted to the Kula pickup and told them their identity, and the chain man broke out completely, Originally defensive, it immediately became offensive.


    The reason why feitan still exclaimed was that the result of the collision between kulapika and Franklin completely exceeded his expectations. He thought that kulapika should be a materialized system or a release system, and his own strength should not be Franklin''s opponent. Unexpectedly, kulapika broke Franklin''s hand with a blow.


    I''m afraid it''s not weaker than the strengthening system!


    Meng Haoran and niweng also saw this scene. Niweng also showed a surprised look. Unexpectedly, Kula pickup was so strong that she crippled the big man who was originally strong in her opinion.


    "The strength of Kula pickup has not been brought into play yet? Just watch it!" Meng Haoran said to niong that he didn''t mean to help for the time being.


    You know, Kula pickup is now a trait department. He can play 100% of the power of the other five departments, so he just burst out with such strong power.


    In addition, Kula pickup''s ability is specially obtained to deal with the phantom brigade, and his strength will double in the face of the members of the phantom brigade.


    Don''t mention Franklin''s release system. Even the most powerful aggressor in their team, wojin is probably not his opponent one-on-one.


    The battle continued. Kulapika didn''t stop because of Franklin''s injury. One punch after another contained incomparable anger. He vented it on Franklin. Soon, Franklin didn''t fight back and looked embarrassed.


    "Hey, feitan, please help!" Franklin felt his physical condition, shouted bad, and then shouted to the stunned feitan.


    When he was awakened by Franklin, feitan also knew what to do now. His hands were pink and he was going to fight Franklin two times. What fairness and injustice was not in his consideration.


    "Be careful?" Nyon saw feitan''s action and exclaimed, but one man was faster.


    Nyon only found that she was suddenly empty in front of her. Meng Haoran''s figure had come to the battlefield. The starting point was between feitan and kulapika.


    "I can''t take it as not seeing it. Let me play with you!" Meng Haoran looked at feitan with a smile.


    This guy! Feitan''s pupils are tight and he can''t care about Franklin. His long-standing fighting instinct tells him that he is in trouble. From Meng Haoran, he feels a fatal crisis. Even this crisis is stronger than ever before, just like the first time he met a thinker when he was a child.


    Meng Haoran''s situation was naturally noticed by Kula pickup. Kula pickup didn''t say anything polite, but silently increased the power of attack and was ready to quickly solve Franklin and then help Meng Haoran.


    "Damn, don''t think I''m so easy to bully." Seeing that there was no hope of rescue, Franklin had to rely on himself. Franklin also began to work hard. His hands suddenly twisted and clicked. Unexpectedly, his hands fell down, revealing a much larger barrel than before, and the injury to his right hand was temporarily suppressed by him.


    The power of "two handed energy gun" and "boom" this time is obviously much stronger than before. Even Kula pickup felt the crisis and had to dodge.


    Two energy beams with a thickness of about 10 cm passed Coola pickup in an instant and went straight to Meng Haoran behind him.


    At this time, Franklin smiled and shouted to feitan, "it''s now."


    As a member who cooperated with Meng Haoran, feitan immediately seized the opportunity and launched an attack on Meng Haoran.


    "Bad." At this time, Kula pickup also found something strange. It turned out that Franklin''s target was Meng Haoran.


    At this time, it was too late to rescue. Kula pickup looked at Meng Haoran, who was about to be attacked on both sides, and was anxious.


    However, as the attacked party, Meng Haoran seemed relaxed. Of course, he heard the voice behind him and felt the arrival of the two energy pillars, but he didn''t worry at all. Even if the power of the energy pillar was very powerful, I''m afraid it was enough to collapse a building.


    Meng Haoran seemed to outsiders that he did not find the attack from the rear, but only made a counterattack to the feitan in front.


    "Got it." Feitan looked at this scene and smiled, even if his attack had been completely blocked.


    Then go to hell! After seeing that his attack was blocked, feitan decisively changed a direction and moved directly to the left and rear.


    However, at this time, feitan saw Meng Haoran show a disdainful smile. He felt something wrong in his heart, but he couldn''t think of what was wrong.


    "Think I didn''t find out? It''s just that I''m too lazy to take care of it."


    In everyone''s amazement, the energy light column that should have smashed Meng Haoran disappeared slowly from behind him as if it had entered another space, as if it had never appeared.


    "How is that possible?"


    Is it the ability of the space system? Otherwise, how could it suddenly disappear.


    As an attacker, Franklin was almost crazy. You know, this move was his last move. He didn''t expect it to disappear so easily. He couldn''t accept it at all. His eyes looking at Meng Haoran were full of resentment.


    It must be an illusion. The fact is that he is playing tricks. In fact, it is not easy for him to take this move. Franklin deceived himself and others. Then, regardless of his injury, he launched the energy gun again, and the two energy beams attacked Meng Haoran again.


    It must kill him this time.


    "It seems that you haven''t woken up yet! Let''s give you up completely." Meng Haoran turned around and looked at Franklin. He had no defense at all.


    The energy column arrived as scheduled, but the result was the same as before. When approaching Meng Haoran''s body, it seemed to enter another space and disappear directly.


    "Impossible!" This time Franklin saw it very clearly, so he knew that the other party was not pretending, but completely ignored his attack. Suddenly, it was like a deflated ball withered and stared at Meng Haoran.

 Chapter 342

    "How awesome!" In addition to Nyon, they also had some other people who escaped because of the outbreak of Kula pickup. They were stunned and forgot to escape outside for a while.


    "Kulapika, take care of him." Meng Haoran said a word to Kula pickup, and then aimed at feitan again.


    "Come on! Show me your strength and let me see if you have the strength to hurt me. I hope you don''t disappoint me with that guy." Although Meng Haoran did not name his name, feitan understood that he was talking about Franklin.


    Feitan took a look at Franklin, who had completely lost his confidence, and realized that he was afraid of trouble today. He not only had a chain man whose strength reached the level of human at a glance, but also the guy in front of him was more difficult. If he was not careful, he would be left forever.


    Although he didn''t want to fight Meng Haoran, he was on the verge and had to fight. Obviously, it was impossible to escape, and he wouldn''t do that


    Knowing this, feitan completely abandoned other ideas and focused on Meng Haoran. His only idea was to defeat him.


    Feitan set up his posture again and launched another attack with his previous determination.


    The nail on feitan''s finger suddenly stretched out a sharp breath, which looked like a knife, and the actual power was actually far more powerful than a knife, because it collided with the air during feitan''s running, as if it cut the air flow and made a sharp sound.


    "Interesting," Meng Haoran thought of a famous trick, Jiuyin white bone claw.


    It''s really similar, and I''m afraid feitan''s move will be more destructive.


    "However, such a simple skill underestimates me." Meng Haoran also took out his right hand to the enemy, shook it, and then


    "How can it be the same as mine, but it''s a cover. It can''t have my power." Feitan''s first feeling when he saw the reading knife in Meng Haoran''s hand.


    "Zhengzheng" finally collided with the two sides'' reading knives, making a harsh sound. No one was repulsed. Of course, Meng Haoran looked more relaxed


    "Think I''m just like this?" Feitan''s face was ferocious, his feet moved at the same time and kicked Meng Haoran''s abdomen. At the same time, a knife point energy body appeared on his shoes.


    When I went, it was really similar to the ancient concealed weapons. However, the concealed weapons gathered with the ability of reading were really unstoppable, and they were not afraid to be damaged. Meng Haoran secretly vomited in his heart.


    It has to be said that feitan''s timing of this attack is just the right advantage, because at this time, Meng Haoran''s old strength is exhausted and his new strength is not born, and his attack is so sudden that it is impossible to prevent, but it''s a pity that he used the wrong object.


    "It''s useless." Meng Haoran showed a mysterious smile and looked at feitan with a mocking face. There was no defense at all.


    what? Is it abandoned? There is still a card. Feitan''s mind turns sharply, but his body continues to attack according to the instructions just now.


    When the tip of his energy knife accurately touched Meng Haoran''s abdomen, feitan was overjoyed. Others didn''t know how he didn''t know how sharp the tip gathered with reading Qi was. Even the diamond couldn''t carry it, let alone the human body.


    However, the puffing sound of the knife tip into the body didn''t come for a long time, and Meng Haoran still had that mocking face.


    "I really don''t learn well. I saw the end of your partner just now, and now it''s also used to deal with me." Meng Haoran looked at feitan''s puzzled face and said.


    Yes, just now, the reading knife of the same energy body directly disappeared, which is similar to the disappearance of the previous energy gun.


    "Is it..." feitan thought of the previous situation, and a terrible guess flashed in his mind. He was shocked and blurted out "space transfer."


    No wonder he didn''t think about it. After all, the disappearance of his attack and Franklin''s attack only makes sense.


    Meng Haoran listened to feitan''s words and did not deny or admit it. He looked unfathomable.


    How can it be space transfer? Can I say you think too much? Sure enough, I don''t have enough knowledge! Don''t you see how different I am from before? Or do I think highly of you? In fact, you can''t find it at all.


    "What about space transfer? I don''t believe you can transfer pure body art." Feitan said, gritting his teeth and rushing to Meng Haoran again, but at this time, a slightly dull voice came and made him stop.


    "Ah Le, why are there so many people here?" The voice came from the gate of the venue. I saw a girl with eyes looking at the scene suspiciously with something similar to a vacuum cleaner.


    She is just in charge of cleaning up the small drops of fish that have escaped the net outside the door. Her reading ability is the most suitable for destroying the corpse, because the vacuum cleaner is his special prop, which can absorb any inanimate object, and the space is infinite, just like what is sucked in by the vacuum cleaner has been transferred to another world.


    "How! Franklin, and feitan." Xiaodi found out about Franklin and feitan at this time. He saw that Franklin had been chained up by Kula pickup, his right hand hung unnaturally, and there were many injuries on his body. Although feitan was better, his face was also very ugly.


    "Xiaodi, contact the captain quickly. We''re in trouble." Feitan yelled at Xiaodi. Now he has to call someone. He can''t decide the guy in front of him alone. Maybe wojin has come or Xinchang can deal with him! After all, their strength is not reflected in energy. Wojin''s fist and Xinchang''s sword tend to be physical.


    Kulapika also heard feitan''s shouting, and immediately his face changed. He couldn''t let them call people. Kulapika understood the current situation. Although they had the upper hand, if they faced the whole brigade, the situation would be reversed in an instant.


    Kula pickup made a decision in an instant and stopped the girl.


    "Don''t think about it! Stay with me!" The chain was powerful again and came to Xiaodi at the speed of surpassing the bullet.


    Although Xiaodi was cute, she also understood the current situation and knew that she could not be left, so she made the most correct decision. She dodged the chain, then rushed out of the door and disappeared quickly.


    "No!" Kulapika was annoyed. "Brother Meng, you''d better solve him quickly! Otherwise I, er, will help."


    Feitan was going to laugh, but he couldn''t laugh at Kula pickup. His situation hasn''t changed at all!


    Meng Haoran didn''t agree with Kula pickup''s suggestion at this time. Instead, he said, "isn''t this good? It''s good to solve it at one time, and look for it one by one in the future."

 Chapter 343

    Different from what kulapika thought, in fact, Meng Haoran planned to solve this matter at one time from the beginning. Why is this situation not the result of his deliberate indulgence? Otherwise, he can actually prevent Xiaodi from leaving.


    "Hey, do you want to fight again? If you don''t, take a break. We''ll wait for your regiment to bring people." Meng Haoran glanced at feitan, who was somewhat surprised and uncertain.


    "That''s good!" Feitan also doesn''t know whether Meng Haoran is really not afraid of them. The phantom brigade is still pretending. Anyway, his chances of victory are slim. It''s better not to fight. When the leader comes, he must break up the guy in front of him.


    Feitan didn''t worry about the captain''s not coming. Although the people in the regiment were very indifferent to life and even emotion. If it was really full of danger here, they would definitely give up both of them, but now there are only two enemies. They don''t need to hide at all and can defeat the enemy head-on. At this time, their companions will come to save them.


    As the two died down, other talents in the venue reacted from the changes just now, and realized that the situation in the venue had left the venue in a hurry. Some people were afraid to go back, while more people wanted to find their men outside first, then report the situation here to the auction organizers, and then gather people to surround and kill these bold guys, I can''t bear to destroy them all.


    Of course, they didn''t forget to say hello to Meng Haoran. After all, his performance just now was amazing. It was good to know such a strong person. However, considering that Meng Haoran may not like them, they chose a high-ranking person to communicate with Meng Haoran on behalf of them.


    Therefore, a very dignified old man appeared in front of Meng Haoran. This man is the oldest boss in the remaining group of people, bonesco. Now he is the black boss after a province, and his status is comparable to that of the feudal officials in ancient times.


    As a black boss with such a high status, bonesco has never seen a powerful hunter, but he has never seen one at the level of the phantom brigade, let alone Meng Haoran who can easily defeat the phantom brigade. He knows that these strong men with super strength have their own pride and look down on them, Therefore, I dare not take out the posture of boss. I am respectful to Meng Haoran.


    "Excuse me, sir." Bonesco was smiling and a kind old man.


    Meng Haoran glanced at him faintly. In fact, he already knew his intention. After all, this place is so big that it is difficult for Meng Haoran not to hear their conversation.


    "Needless to say, I''ve heard your intention clearly just now, but we won''t communicate at all in the future, and there''s no need to know each other. If I need you, I''ll visit in person." Meng Haoran was stunned by his words, and then looked at Meng Haoran in horror. As expected, he was a strong man. Can you hear our conversation so far? Fortunately, I didn''t say anything bad just now.


    Now that he has known it, I don''t need to repeat it. At that time, bonesco had the impulse to turn around and leave, but he thought it would be difficult to explain to others. At least he should get some news: "can the benefactor leave his name, and your boy should also be your companion! I don''t know who he is."


    Meng Haoran chuckled and saw his plan, but he didn''t say it. He was going to leave here sooner or later, but kulapika still had to live in the world and let him have a good relationship with these people, So he said, "well, Meng Haoran, as for him, he is a cool pickup truck. Now he is the bodyguard of this young lady. Of course, I''m just a guest. Cool pickup truck is not necessarily. He may still work in this industry."


    Bonesco is also an old man. As soon as he heard this, he knew what Meng Haoran meant. He made up his mind to get close to kulapika.


    "Brother Meng, are you leaving? Don''t you like Nyon?" After bonesco left, Nyon looked at Meng Haoran with her big watery eyes, and her tone was a little dissatisfied.


    At this time, Nyon''s heart was very reluctant to let Meng Haoran go. After such a period of time, she didn''t know what her attitude towards Meng Haoran was. She knew that if she left Meng Haoran, she would not be happy.


    The feeling has been produced in Nyon''s heart, but she hasn''t found it and hasn''t faced up to it yet.


    Meng Haoran didn''t coax her to say that she wouldn''t go, but smiled without saying anything, which made Nyon''s mouth cocky. People with clear eyes could see that she was very dissatisfied.


    If Meng Haoran doesn''t say anything, I''m afraid Nyon will lose her temper.


    "Well, miss, Mr. Meng is so strong that he won''t be satisfied with only one bodyguard. It''s too unfair for him. But even if he leaves, you can still go to him to play. As long as you get the consent of the big boss, I think the big boss will be very willing to make friends like Mr. Meng." The speaker was dazoini. Before, he was knocked down by Franklin''s reading bomb and fainted. In fact, he was not dead. Just now, he had been awakened by Meng Haoran. After understanding the current situation, he was in great awe of Meng Haoran. He dared to fight head-on even the phantom brigade. He was really a fierce man.


    After dazuoni said this, Nyon''s eyes brightened and looked forward to saying to Meng Haoran, "brother Meng, can I often play with you in the future?"


    Meng Haoran smiled bitterly. He wasn''t a child. What fun we had, but he didn''t directly refuse, but nodded. He didn''t know what it meant, but in Nyon''s opinion, Meng Haoran agreed, so the smile finally appeared on her face again.


    "Coola pickup, really don''t you need to evacuate?" Melody was not hurt because she was close to Kula pickup. It can be said that she witnessed the whole event, but she had heard of the name of the phantom brigade, but she had little confidence in Meng Haoran. Of course, she had no confidence in them. It can be seen from the battle just now, Anyone in the phantom brigade can kill everyone except Meng Haoran and Kula pickup.


    "I believe brother Meng, if you are afraid, you can go first." Kulapika said firmly.


    After that, the melody didn''t speak, so she had to stay. Although she spent a short time together, she had long regarded cool pickup as a companion. Besides, her employer was still here, and she had no reason to leave.


    Time flowed slowly. An hour later, Meng Haoran and his party finally heard the movement outside the venue.


    "Yes! Phantom brigade!"


    "Kill them! How dare you make trouble here"


    "Ah..."


    "What! How could it be, monsters! They are not human, run... Ah!"


    The sound outside gradually subsided, and Meng Haoran also turned his eyes to the door of the venue,


    "Finally? Phantom brigade!"

 Chapter 344

    "Is that you? Boy, you dare to fight against our brigade. Have you realized your death yet?" The rough voice sounded. Wojin was angry at the first time when he saw Franklin''s miserable appearance. As the most important person in the brigade who regarded his companions, he couldn''t stand such a thing.


    Although the other league members were not as direct as wojin, they also showed a bad look. Only the head kulolo looked a little different. His eyes locked Meng Haoran and showed a trace of surprise. It seemed that he couldn''t understand anything.


    Meng Haoran looked at the people of the brigade one by one and compared them with the people in his impression. He found that one did not leak. There were 11 new arrivals, plus two here, 13 people were just right, and even xisuo was on the scene.


    On Meng Haoran''s side, except that Meng Haoran can still keep calm, others look alert. When they really meet, they know that the phantom brigade really deserves its reputation. Just from his momentum, we can feel that the so-called self-confidence of the strong has integrated killing into instinctive killing. People who look at it with indifferent eyes are palpitating.


    Not to mention, they killed all the way from outside the venue, but they didn''t even have the slightest injury or even breathe. You know, there are at least hundreds of people outside! Although they were just different people, they were killed in just a few minutes. They didn''t even stop their footsteps. It can be seen how strong they are.


    Terrible! Isn''t there a weaker one?


    Feitan also smiled at this time, but he didn''t come to the brigade for the first time. He wanted to see how Meng Haoran ended this time.


    "I have the consciousness of death for a long time, but I didn''t expect to die here. At present, only myself can kill me." Meng Haoran said faintly that he didn''t pay attention to the brigade at all, and they really didn''t have the qualification to endanger Meng Haoran.


    "Good! Well said!" At this time, an old voice sounded, and everyone heard it completely. They went to find two people, a middle-aged and an old man.


    "It was the two who beat the enemy. More than two came here to kill who." Kulolo pretended to be surprised, but he already knew that they came for himself. However, it''s unwise to appear now. All the staff on his side are here.


    Siba and Jienuo? I see. I remember they came to kill kulolo because they were entrusted by ten old men, but aren''t they afraid of kulolo and have to 2v1 do it? Why are you out now.


    okay? Meng Haoran suddenly found that their eyes focused more on themselves and understood what! It turned out that they were beating my attention. They did know some of my strength. They put their hope on me. The elder level strength should have a great chance of winning the other brigade and regiment.


    "I originally came for you this time, but I didn''t expect to meet Mr. Meng here, so I had to come out ahead of time. Anyway, I can''t ignore Mr. Meng. Although our strength may not play a key role, it''s still possible to remove Mr. Meng''s worries and protect several people." Jie Nuo said.


    what? This old guy has such an attitude towards him, Mr. Meng. So his surname is Meng! It''s a bit tricky now. It''s conceivable that the enemy family can be beaten and pay so much attention to his strength.


    However, kulolo looked at his companions and breathed a sigh of relief. He really couldn''t think of how strong he was. There were so many of them at the same time. Even if nitro was the first in the world to face their phantom brigade, there was no way!


    Kulolo doesn''t believe that Meng Haoran in front of him is stronger than nitro.


    "Captain, what should I do? Kill them directly?" Wojin asked, his face already showing an impatient expression. He didn''t pay attention to the two people who beat the enemy at all.


    "Phantom brigade, do you remember me?" Kulapika can''t help it at this time. It''s them. There''s nothing wrong. Although I was young at the beginning, I still remember the individual appearance of those people, the cross and the dress. It''s him. He killed countless my compatriots.


    Kula pickup saw that the phantom brigade had arrived, and she couldn''t suppress her emotions. The scarlet eyes appeared instantly, and the blood red eyes couldn''t even be covered by contact lenses, which startled everyone.


    "Who are you? I don''t remember knowing you!" Wojin said something, but it made kulapika more and more angry. If it weren''t for a trace of reason, I''m afraid he would rush over and try his best.


    It was Ling, a member of the brigade, who looked at Kula pickup carefully and showed a suddenly enlightened look. He was a Xiake.


    "If I''m not mistaken, you should be from the kuluta nationality! I didn''t expect that there was a fish that escaped the net. I remember doing a lot of work at that time? Now you''re not here to take revenge! It''s really interesting to see you! I haven''t seen the guy who came to take revenge on us for a long time." Xiake said with a final smile, as if he had encountered something good.


    After what he said, everyone else understood that he was the avenger. No wonder he was so excited.


    "Then I''ll take care of him." The master said, as like as two peas were clenched by his hand, he had discovered the difference between Coola pickup and the same chain. Franklin was the same.


    "Hey, Xinchang, don''t compete with me. He''s my prey. He can beat Franklin. I should be able to play a little!" Wojin said, looking at kulapika with excitement.


    Xinchang is in the group. You and wojin are the last partners. You know wojin best. You know that since the other party said so, if you don''t agree with him, I''m afraid the other party will be angry, so you shrugged helplessly to show that you know.


    Other league members were not surprised at wojin''s performance and had no intention to stop it. Even kulolo nodded and tried it first.


    "OK, Captain, I won''t let you down." Wojin, who has been recognized, can''t wait. After moving his muscles and bones, he will be ready to fight with Kula pickup.


    "Go! But if there''s anything wrong, I''ll stop it." Meng Haoran also felt the heart of World War I of Kula pickup and encouraged Kula pickup.


    Kula pickup gave Meng Haoran a grateful look, and also stood up and planned to revenge, starting with wojin.

 Chapter 345

    The battle began soon, without any omen or legendary momentum.


    In line with the concept of "starting first is strong", Kula pickup has given full play to all its strength as soon as it comes up, and the strength of the trait department is fully revealed.


    "What! There''s a good nest of gold in power. Shouldn''t that kid have a modern system?" Everyone looked at the hot Kula pickup who was fighting with wojin in surprise.


    I don''t know if it''s the side of the tour group. Even if the melody has them, they are stunned.


    "I don''t see it at ordinary times! Is the cool pickup boy so powerful?" Bajiao said with emotion. She also saw the same natural Meng Haoran. She smiled bitterly. How can she meet this monster recently.


    "Dazorini, is he more powerful than you!" Ninon asked curiously, but the dazonini asked was embarrassed. The answer was not, nor could it be without an answer. Finally, she could only vaguely say "maybe!"


    Is it really possible? Obviously, it''s not a level, and only Nyon can''t see it.


    Wojin, as the strong man in the main battle of the brigade, is extremely powerful. In the original book, he resisted the rocket that can break the chariot without being hurt. The last destructive fist is even more powerful. It is like the explosion of a small nuclear bomb. Such a strong man is more than a little stronger than dazorini, who can only barely defend against ordinary bullets.


    Of course, even if you see it, no one will expose him at this time. After all, you still have to save him some face.


    "That young man is very good! He has such strength at this age. Indeed, he deserves to be valued by Mr. Meng." Xiba and Jienuo also came to Meng Haoran and others at this time. They seem to have forgotten their task, but pay more attention to Meng Haoran. Joking, compared with the task, Meng Haoran is obviously much more important. On the one hand, it is about their reputation, on the other hand, it is about their own life. Besides, their task goal is not here, is it not? It''s the same when to do it. Now is not the last time to do it.


    If you remember correctly, the boy''s name is Kula pickup. At the beginning, he was one of the people who came to find Qiyu with Xiao Jie. I didn''t expect to grow up to this point in a short time.


    "Kid, you''re not strong enough to see! It''s just that you can tickle me." Wojin looked at Coola pickup and pretended to disdain. In fact, he has recognized Coola pickup''s strength. After all, it''s great to play with him like this.


    "Really? Then try and watch." Wojin''s words made kulapika in this state more angry. What the anger in his heart showed outside was that his strength was strengthened again and he lost himself.


    what! The strength has increased here. This boy, wojin is surprised again. He feels the touch of his fist. He can''t stand it. No, if he goes on like this!


    Wojin made a counterattack and punched again, but this time the fist was wrapped in red gas and sent out strong fluctuations, which was the prelude to his unique skill of destroying the fist.


    The strong fluctuation made kulapika a little sober. He didn''t choose to fight with wojin, but launched his ability to prepare for the phantom brigade.


    "Bound middle finger chain" a chain instantly extended from his middle finger and wrapped wojin''s right hand.


    This ability can only be used on the phantom brigade, which limits its freedom. If you use a cool pickup truck on others, you will instantly die for breaking your oath


    "What? What a powerful force. Have you injected your thoughts into this chain?" Wojin only felt a sharp pain in his right hand, and then the condensed Qi dissipated in an instant. The destructive fist was sealed before it was used.


    But wojin is not such a simple character that he can defeat. He suddenly grew up, took a breath, and then "roared!"


    At the moment wojin made this gesture, one side of the brigade covered his ears with his hands for the first time, as if he knew what would happen next.


    Meng Haoran also thought of something and made a response in an instant. He didn''t have any problem himself. As an ordinary person, it''s not necessarily. A milky spirit appeared in front of him and blocked him behind.


    Because of Meng Haoran''s move, others were not attacked by wojin, but this does not mean that they were not surprised, because the consequence of that sound was that everything in the venue became broken, just like a sound blade. Bursts of sound waves directly shattered the surrounding walls, and the whole building was shaky.


    On the other hand, a loud roar, like the effect of lion roar, immediately released the cool pickup truck hand, and because of the impact of sound waves, the spirit was temporarily blank, and the quilt gold broke free directly.


    "What a powerful power, if not..." dazuoni looked at Meng Haoran''s anger in front, and was secretly glad that he had been recruited in the first place.


    "Allah, young people are amazing now." Jie Nuo on one side said that this level of attack is only the aftershock. It''s not too simple for them.


    Meng Haoran didn''t answer and looked at the opposite side with slightly different eyes. Although he understood wojin''s practice, it doesn''t mean that he will forgive him. Meng Haoran has decided to wait for him to look good.


    Seeing Meng Haoran''s eyes, Jie Nuo also mourned in wojin''s heart. This guy didn''t know he had provoked someone who shouldn''t have provoked.


    "Oh! There''s nothing wrong. It''s just a little affected?" Wojin had been breaking free from the chain and was ready to give cool La pickup a fatal blow, but he found that the other party had calmed down and understood that he had lost the opportunity, so he didn''t attack.


    "What happened to that chain just now! Is it your ability?" Wojin asked, but obviously he didn''t get an answer.


    I won''t let you succeed this time. Wojin has thought of a solution. As long as he pulls away a little and starts faster, the chain will be useless.


    Wojin took a few steps back immediately when he thought of it, and then launched a destructive fist with a lightning speed. Kulapika couldn''t stop it.


    "That guy wojin is going to completely destroy the rhythm here!" The side of the brigade and regiment smiled when they saw it, and it seemed to them that the end had been decided.


    Even considering that wojin''s blow would destroy here, they didn''t mean to escape from the building. Their strong strength made them ignore the consequences.

 Chapter 346

    The result came out soon. The power of wojin''s fist was beyond imagination. The so-called reinforced concrete was completely vulnerable under this power, and the building was destroyed like paper.


    The underground auction is underground, so people will face the heavy pressure of hundreds of tons from above.


    "Boom"


    The sound lasted for one minute, and even the outside world felt the breaking news. They turned their eyes to the location of the incident and showed a frightened look. You know, the buildings in this world are not parallel goods in previous generations. They are built very solid and the quality is absolutely qualified. In addition, the building holding the auction is the best in quality, So the sudden collapse is almost impossible.


    A hand suddenly appeared from the ground floor of the building that had become ruins, and then a tall figure came out. It was Wo Jin.


    "Dead?" Wo Jin murmured.


    "Hey, wojin, you should also pay attention. Don''t you know we''re all here? We were almost crushed." Xinchang''s voice came from a distance. You can clearly see the others of the brigade. There was nothing at all.


    Above them is a semi-circular light barrier, which blocks the objects above the comers for them. It should be a kind of mental ability.


    "Well, are you all better than me? The ability of the regimental commander to solve these problems can''t be simpler."


    "Indeed, the ability to steal from an unknown guy is still very useful." A book in kulolo''s hand was open. He had closed it while talking. At the same time, the barrier above them was shattered and disappeared.


    "It''s terrible! I thought it was so powerful that it was all over." The letter long disdained to say.


    "Who are you talking about? Are you talking about us?" Meng Haoran''s voice suddenly remembered that the people of the brigade and regiment had their pupils constricted and found that they had appeared not far away and looked unharmed.


    "I was really shocked just now. Fortunately, I still have a hand." Jie Nuo appeared not far away.


    Nyon and dazoni looked at Meng Haoran''s figure and were full of worship. They just thought they were dead, but Meng Haoran waved his hand. They seemed to be wrapped in a black ball and appeared here again.


    "It''s really lucky, but the chain boy didn''t come out, so he''s dead. After all, he''s the guy under attack." Wojin said carelessly, but looked at Meng Haoran with a trace of fear.


    However, this time he was wrong again. At the moment he finished saying this sentence, Kula pickup''s voice rang, "I won''t die until I kill you."


    A chain rose from the ground, and then a Kula pickup truck wrapped in chains appeared in front of the crowd.


    I see. It was the chain that protected him. As soon as people saw his dress, they knew how he escaped the fatal blow.


    "I won''t die. I''ll let you die this time. It''s because there are guys like you occasionally that I can''t stop killing!" Wojin''s whole body was red and punched the ground.


    His fist hit the ground with a crack that directly led to Kula pickup. Kula pickup flashed into the air and used the chain to constantly attack wojin. The power of the chain was amazing. Even wojin didn''t dare to resist hard and kept dodging and was at a disadvantage.


    "This chain is very dangerous. Although I don''t know what tricks he played, it injected unimaginable thoughts under normal circumstances. In this case..." wojin rushed to kulapika and planned to fight close combat.


    Kula pickup didn''t respond well. Quilt gold hit a punch, but it didn''t seem to matter.


    However, after that, Kula pickup temporarily gave up the chain and played boxing with wojin again.


    For a time, Kula pickup can''t win Wo Jin. Although according to the original book, Kula pickup will win in the end, Meng Haoran is already a little impatient at this time.


    When Meng Haoran was about to make a move, he suddenly stopped and looked at the field with a smile. It was over.


    As if to confirm Meng Haoran''s idea, wojin suddenly stopped, and a chain appeared on his body. He had been tied up and lost his attack power.


    "When?"


    "Capture is complete" cool lapika said coldly. Just now he had a hand-to-hand fight with wojin, he had hidden the chain, introduced wojin into a trap in the battle, and wojin was directly hit because of his carelessness.


    Wojin didn''t look panicked because he was caught, Instead, he thought of other things: "why? To strengthen the strength and defense of the system, with the powerful idea injected into the chain of materialization, can this guy use the ability of strengthening the system to the limit at the same time? How is it possible that the person who originally thought of the ability can exert 100% of the ability of the system that he was born with?"


    Wojin couldn''t figure it out, but this time kulapika didn''t plan to tell him the answer. The original work was because he would die. Plus, kulapika was relieved to say it only by himself. Now there are so many spiders present.


    After he couldn''t figure it out, wojin shifted his attention and planned to break free from the chain with his own strength, but it was useless. No matter how hard he tried or howled, it didn''t change at all.


    Only Kula pickup has the special department ability only in the red eye state. Absolute time, it can play the ability of all departments to 100%. With the influence of Meng Haoran''s Kendo, it can burst 200% power in an instant, and wojin can''t get rid of it at all.


    "Go to hell!" Kula pica showed his intention to kill, and the chain became tight. Wojin just felt that his body was getting tighter and tighter, and he wanted to be broken. The fact is the same. If there is no accident, he will be wrapped by the chain.


    Will the people of the brigade let him die like this? Of course, it is impossible. In an instant, three figures approached Kula pickup. They are Xinchang, feitan and March. They attacked Kula pickup from three directions at the same time, so that Kula pickup had to give up killing wojin and choose to fight.


    Meng Haoran''s figure disappeared at this moment and appeared again on the battlefield.


    "What, this speed." In everyone''s shocked eyes, Meng Haoran made a total of three moves, but each move repelled one person, and even occupied the absolute upper hand. If Meng Haoran only dealt with one person, I''m afraid one person would die.


    "Don''t think I don''t exist! Still say you want to die quickly." The cold voice rang through the earth, and everyone felt the cold.

 Chapter 347

    Originally, for the people of the brigade, they had no obvious understanding of Meng Haoran''s strength before. They thought that he was at most the same level as most of the brigade and should not be the opponent of the head kulolo, but after Meng Haoran showed his hand, they immediately changed their view.


    The strong, the absolute strong, and still far more powerful than they imagined. Meng Haoran beat back three people who were not weak in the brigade and regiment in at least a short shot. This strength is not what ordinary League members can achieve, at least at the same level as the head. okay


    "It''s so fast and powerful. Sure enough, he didn''t take me seriously." Feitan was the least surprised in the brigade. As early as the previous fight, he vaguely guessed that Meng Haoran''s strength was not so simple.


    "It''s terrible. I''ve never seen him angry. It''s so terrible." Nyon and others saw Meng Haoran''s state for the first time, felt Meng Haoran''s murderous spirit, and felt that the sky was about to fall down.


    "All right!" Meng Haoran said to Kula pickup, in a slightly slower tone.


    "Yes!" Kula pica stared at Meng Haoran and was very moved by Meng Haoran''s move. Even the hatred was temporarily suppressed.


    Meng Haoran saw that he really didn''t look like something. He nodded and said, "since I have promised to avenge you, I will do it. There are two other brigade members in succession. Your anger is running out! Next, let me take it."


    After saying this, Meng Haoran turned his eyes to the brigade and regiment, "the game is over! Next, I''ll sit your opponent."


    Kulolo chuckled at this time. It seemed that he was not deterred by Meng Haoran''s previous performance. "Interesting. I don''t know what your reading ability is? Can you let me see it? Maybe your ability can enter my collection."


    With a bang, a book appeared in kulolo''s hand. It looked very thick.


    "The secret collection of thieves? Although your ability is good, I don''t think you can get my ability with it. If your goal is my ability, I can only say you think more!" Meng Haoran''s voice was disdainful. He knew kulolo''s ability very well. It was really strong, but it was not worth mentioning compared with his own ability.


    Kulolo''s ability is in the materialized book, which is used to seize the reading ability of others, and the convenience of the stolen reading ability can no longer use that reading ability. The head sealed the stolen reading ability in the book, but once the book disappears, the reading ability will also disappear. The head seals the stolen reading ability in a book. When using it, he must show the book in his right hand. Whenever you want to use the stolen mental ability, you can use it at any time.


    It sounds awesome, but the condition of his starting ability has reduced the evaluation of his ability,


    If you want to successfully steal mental ability, you must meet the following four conditions, otherwise you will fail:


    1. See each other''s reading ability with your own eyes.


    2. Ask questions related to the other party''s reading ability and get the other party''s answer.


    3. Put the other party''s hand on the handprint on the book cover.


    4. All conditions 1-3 shall be completed within one hour.


    B when you want to use the stolen ability, show the book on your right hand and turn to the page of the reading ability you want to use.


    C. the stolen reading ability will be automatically erased from the book when the stolen partner dies, and it can no longer be used


    Therefore, if kulolo wants to get someone''s ability, he must let him live, and let him cooperate willingly, which is of no use to Meng Haoran''s ability. Moreover, to use other abilities, you must hold the book in your hand. It''s really scum!


    Kulolo said that the prerequisite for Meng Haoran''s ability is that he is stronger than Meng Haoran, but is it possible?


    "It seems that you know a lot about me!" When kulolo said this, his tone seemed to be the same as before, but if you listen carefully, you can hear the difference in his tone. Few people want to know his ability, but Meng Haoran actually knew it in front of him, and he was so confident after knowing his ability, which made him feel a little bad.


    Meng Haoran and kulolo are matched, which is the final result for Siba, because kulolo will die and their task will be completed. His purpose is to kill kulolo, but he did not say to kill him himself.


    Let me see it! What kind of existence the elder level is, Sheba''s eyes show desire. He also wants to know what kind of state he has been pursuing.


    "Captain, do you want us to do it?" Xinchang, who spoke, looked very ugly at this time, because he and wojin were the best partners in the brigade, but wojin was in the hands of the chain man and was likely to be killed.


    "He gave it to me, but you saved wojin and Franklin." What Kuluoluo said was Meng Haoran.


    Upon hearing kulolo''s words, others also brightened their eyes and turned their eyes to people other than Meng Haoran.


    Apart from schiba and others, Kula pickup is a little tricky, but he is now in a weak state. As long as two people solve him, there is absolutely no problem. As for schiba and two people let four people delay, they won''t fall into the disadvantage, that is to say, six people can delay their combat power, and then kill others by one. It''s easy, There are more than 10 people left in the brigade.


    Kulapika and others also thought of this, and their faces suddenly changed. Only schiba and others showed strange eyes.


    "It seems that you really don''t see me in the eye. You still want to kill in front of me. Let''s have a little experience. I''ve recently gained the ability." Meng Haoran said coldly, and finally showed his reading ability in the hunter world for the first time.


    A wave of mental Qi that surpassed everyone present broke out from Meng Haoran. The earth with an area of kilometers was shocked by this terrible momentum. The stones on the ground were suspended in the air against gravity. Everyone felt that his whole body was suddenly pressed on his body by an invisible gravity, and the gravity was still strengthening.


    "That''s great, brother Meng." As an ordinary person, Nyon should actually feel the deepest, but she did not appear to be directly overwhelmed by people such as dazoni, melody and Bajiao. It is obvious that Meng Haoran took care of her slightly.


    "What terrible control!" Sheba looked at Nyon, who had no feeling at all, and had a further understanding of Meng Haoran''s strength.


    ¡¢

 Chapter 348

    Under Meng Haoran''s rising momentum, the people of the brigade and regiment have used their mind Qi to wrap their whole body for defense. Under normal conditions, even if their bodies have been tempered far beyond ordinary people, they can''t bear the oppression of this momentum.


    Feel that even in the state of reading Qi, the body is still overwhelmed with grief. At this time, the brigade and others are in a particularly complex mood. They realize that they really stepped on the iron plate this time.


    "It''s a lie! It''s such a power with momentum. What a magnanimity and consciousness." The Qi possessed by hunters in the hunter world, that is, the Qi field, shows their own potential. There is also consciousness. As long as the consciousness is high, their own Qi will be extremely strong.


    Meng Haoran''s gas field at the moment has reached enough to surround kilometers. For them, it''s like ordinary people meeting giants. With this, they have no chance of winning.


    "It can''t go on like this." The letter of the brigade held his knife for the first time and made a special agent group of the brigade. This is the time for him to play a role. Even if he can''t defeat Meng Haoran, he should stop him from continuing in order to win opportunities for other members of the brigade.


    As the world''s top swordsman, Xinchang still has a certain strength in kendo. He has strengthened his physical quality with his mind, and his sword power has been greatly strengthened. In addition, his mind ability, the "circle" of higher application skills of "entanglement" and "practice", and the user will form a circular area composed of mind ability around his body, Any movement within this range will be perceived by the user, which can be understood as a human radar. Xinchang''s circle radius is up to four meters, which is also the limit range of his samurai sword attack. The distance is very short, but it is precisely because of this that he is strong and terrible in this area.


    You know, as a member of the brigade, his strength is also xisuo level. It should be no problem if the circle is only used to perceive about 100 meters, but his circle is only 4 meters, sacrificing the range for extremely strong attack power.


    "Head." The letter leader roared. He knew that the head knew what he meant, and kulolo also made the response he expected. Kulolo''s book quickly turned to a page, and then launched the most suitable power for the letter leader at this time.


    "Instant transfer" is really the ability used by kulolo. The letter length, which was about 20 meters away from Meng Haoran, suddenly appeared 3 meters behind Meng Haoran.


    "Go to hell!" Xinchang shouted loudly, and his mind was fully injected into the attack. It was fast, fast as lightning. Xinchang''s sword stabbed Meng Haoran like thunder. Everyone present was shocked by Xinchang''s outbreak. Even if he attacked Meng Haoran, they also felt the crisis from the depths of their soul.


    If I was the one attacked, then


    "Has he succeeded? He should have succeeded! His momentum is no longer rising."


    "I didn''t expect it to be solved so easily. I was really shocked just now."


    Most people of the phantom brigade were relieved, because Meng Haoran''s momentum just broke out was really terrible. If it continued, maybe the other party could turn them over only by momentum. It would be really funny at that time. The world''s top phantom brigade was destroyed by the group in such a simple way.


    "Hoo" the letter leader took a long breath and was about to say something ironic, but a hand suddenly appeared at his neck and lifted him directly.


    "Uh... It''s you!" Xinchang was easily subdued by that hand. He broke free. After trying, he knew it was impossible, and he also saw whose hand it was, showing an incredible look.


    Others were shocked to find out who owned the hand.


    "Oh, don''t you think such an attack can cause any harm to me? The reason why I don''t improve my momentum is just because even now you have no possibility to resist." Meng Haoran stood there and became the focus of everyone. He didn''t even lose a hair on his body. Just now, Xinchang''s blow didn''t work at all.


    No, if there are still some functions, he stopped Meng Haoran''s infinite rising momentum.


    "How is it possible!!" On the side of the brigade.


    "It''s really him! I knew he wouldn''t die so easily." Beat the enemy.


    "In fact, I should have noticed that after he was hit by Xinchang''s sword, although his momentum stopped growing, it didn''t disappear. Isn''t the pressure on him a clear proof?" Kulolo''s face was very ugly.


    At the same time, someone standing on the side of the brigade, our acquaintance SISO, was extremely excited: "ah! I can''t stand it. It''s this strong. I really want to have another fight with him."


    This excitement made sisso unable to stop, but in the end he still didn''t stand up, because he clearly felt the gap between him and Meng Haoran and knew that he couldn''t win at all.


    "Then let''s start! You should wait too." Meng Haoran finally started the attack after saying that. He moved, but no one saw how he moved.


    When he appeared in the sight of everyone again, everyone took a breath, because he still stood in place and pinched Xinchang''s neck, but two people on the other side of the brigade fell into darkness forever.


    Just at that moment, Meng Haoran sent a letter to the chief, and then came to the two of them at an amazing speed, directly punched them, and then returned to the previous position and grabbed the neck of the chief again. However, the chief didn''t feel Meng Haoran''s departure at all. Therefore, it can be seen how fast Meng Haoran was, and it took no more than 01 seconds to finish all this.


    "Two" other people seem to say such a sentence suddenly in Meng Haoran, and then


    "Kubi! Finks!" In the eyes of the people in the brigade, their bodies suddenly exploded, and their bones didn''t exist. Others didn''t even know when they died, but they knew who killed him, because Meng Haoran''s words implied it clearly.


    In fact, Meng Haoran could kill more people just now, but why did he kill only two? That''s because Meng Haoran wants to see if the phantom brigade is really so ruthless and want to know what expression they will have when they see their companions die with their own eyes.


    Now it seems obvious that all the members except SISO looked at him with hate eyes.

 Chapter 349

    "Should I say that I am worthy of the guy from meteor street? Is there no fear at all? Treat death like home, or don''t understand how terrible death is." Meng Haoran was surprised to see a group of people who were still full of killing intention to him. He thought of the description of the phantom brigade in the original book, a group of guys who accompanied death all the time,. Basically, they can face death calmly.


    However, Meng Haoran is not an ordinary person. He knows many things more terrible than death. He knows many ways to make life worse than death.


    "Did you make a mistake? Do you think you can kill me with your eyes?" Meng Haoran saw that the people of the brigade just looked at him with murderous eyes but didn''t do it. He was also secretly praised. He could keep calm at this time. Indeed, he was worthy of being an elite.


    "The ability of trait system" kulolo suddenly said, "I see. Is this your ability to read? Although I don''t know what it is, such a powerful ability must be conditional. If it can be launched indefinitely, I think we should all die just now."


    Kulolo''s words made other people in the brigade regain their confidence. They can become a member of the brigade. Their IQ is at least above that of ordinary people. Kulolo''s words make sense when they think about it, because the more powerful the power is used, the more harsh the conditions are. This is the constant truth of the hunter world.


    Of course, they are willing to think so because they can''t believe it and don''t want to believe that Meng Haoran is really so strong.


    Only in this way can they have the courage to fight with Meng Haoran, otherwise they may not even have the heart to fight and can only be slaughtered by Meng Haoran.


    "Oh! Is that so? Then you''ll try." Meng Haoran showed a smiling expression. It''s not surprising that you would think so. If other people were really like that, but you met me and turned the impossible into a possible man.


    At this time, Meng Haoran''s strength is actually the president level. The reason why he is so strong has actually used his reading ability.


    The incredible enhancement is the ability he awakened in the competition. It is not unreasonable for him to be evaluated as a 4-star, because he is actually an evolutionary ability.


    The unimaginable enhanced power is the same as its name. It can enhance everything of Meng Haoran, not only the body but also the special energy. The reason why it becomes unimaginable enhancement is that it is unimaginable. For now, Meng Haoran''s own concept is sisona level, However, with this ability, his mind Qi instantly increased to the president level, at least twice as much as originally, and this is not his current limit. Meng Haoran can feel that if he goes all out, he can increase it to five times. At that time, his strength in mind ability was better than that of the sword emperor of kendo.


    The reason why the incredible enhancement is 4 stars is because of its evolvability. How did it evolve? Very simply, it needs the nourishment of reading Qi to evolve. Only by swallowing a certain degree of reading Qi can it evolve to the next stage. Under Meng Haoran''s perception, it has three stages, and Meng Haoran is only the first stage at present.


    As for how to devour the mind Qi, it''s even simpler. As long as the mind energy used by others can be directly devoured by Meng Haoran''s body, Franklin and feitan''s energy were devoured in the beginning.


    It can be said that in the hunter''s world, his ability is equivalent to the dragon ball world. Someone swallows Qi to enhance himself, which is quite against the sky.


    In other words, if you want to defeat Meng Haoran, you can only use physical attacks. Is there an alternative version of elementalization.


    And the most powerful thing is that it has no harsh conditions to use. Meng Haoran can use it at will, which is one of the reasons why it has such a high evaluation.


    Back to the battlefield, because of kulolo''s words, the people of the brigade were no longer waiting to die, but several people attacked Meng Haoran at the same time.


    All kinds of unique skills belonging to the brigade greeted Meng Haoran one after another. There was no Guan Xinchang at all. It seems that it is hard for the brigade to continue to exist.


    Of course, Meng Haoran would not wait to die. He threw the letter long in the way and threw it near the Kula pickup. Kula pickup directly tied him up with a chain.


    Meng Haoran used his signature technique of three colors to read Qi this time. Each punch hit a three color light column, as if his fist was a muzzle.


    Meng Haoran''s three color reading Qi is really not covered. Because Meng Haoran''s boxing speed is so fast, others just see the residual shadow, just like Meng Haoran has many arms.


    "Bang bang" a few sounds, the people of the three brigades and regiments were directly beaten and lost their combat effectiveness.


    At this time, only kulolo himself was left in the brigade.


    "Let''s end it!" Meng Haoran turned his eyes to kulolo and showed his intention to kill. If this situation is followed, the brigade may be destroyed by Meng Haoran.


    However, at this time, Kula pickup on one side unexpectedly said, "wait, can you let them go for a while!"


    "Why?" Meng Haoran was puzzled.


    Kula pickup looked at Meng Haoran and showed a firm light in his eyes. "I want to solve them myself in the future." It''s more attractive for him to avenge himself.


    "All right!" Meng Haoran at least pondered for a moment and agreed. For him, he killed two and his popularity disappeared. It''s not impossible to let go of the phantom brigade, but he can''t let them go so easily.


    "Hey, make a deal, as long as you keep her! You can go." Meng Haoran pointed to March and said to kulolo, "just let her stay and be a maid for me."


    Originally, kulolo was very happy to hear that Meng Haoran wanted to stop, because he was not sure whether he could live if he continued, but he hesitated after listening to Meng Haoran''s request for March to stay as a maid. After all, he was not afraid of death. In the original book, it didn''t matter whether he would die as long as the brigade existed.


    However, if you don''t promise, the brigade may disappear completely.


    "I agree." The speaker was March. "Captain, let me stay." What she thought in her heart was: let others go first, and finally I''ll find a way to run. Hum, I want to be a maid. It''s beautiful.

 Chapter 350

    When everyone was stunned, a battle ended like this. The phantom brigade failed completely this time. Not only did the auction products not get, but also two people were lost. Well, finally Franklin, wojin and the letter head were released.


    But kulapika still left a deep memory for them. They swore on them. They can''t use their reading ability. As for why they don''t kill them at the first time, even Meng Haoran doesn''t know what he thinks.


    It can be predicted that the next step for the brigade is to find a division, and Meng Haoran said goodbye to Nyon completely.


    When she left Nyon, Nyon was very reluctant to give up Meng Haoran. She wanted Meng Haoran to stay, but Meng Haoran finally left.


    In the next few days, youkexin city became as calm as in previous years because of the departure of the brigade. It is worth mentioning that there were no wanted brigade members at the top of the gangs. It would not be ten old men, but they were killed by ilumi! Or because they lost only a few ordinary gang members, and there was nothing wrong with the auction products and evil beasts, they wanted to make a big deal smaller by deepening the name of the brigade?


    Of course, all this has nothing to do with the current Meng Haoran. After leaving Nyon, Meng Haoran met Xiao Jie, Qi Yu and Lei Ouli at the door of the auction as agreed.


    "Uncle? Didn''t kulapika come with you?" Xiaojie was puzzled when he saw that there was no cool pickup truck around Meng Haoran.


    "He has protected his employer from going elsewhere. He can''t come now." When it comes to the cool pickup, Meng Haoran also shows a smile. Perhaps it is because cool pickup shows great strength in front of Nyon. Coupled with his relationship with Meng Haoran, when Meng Haoran leaves, he actually replaced dazoni as the original and became the guard captain. As for dazoni, he became the vice captain for the sake of being an old man.


    "Well, it''s a pity that we can''t participate in the auction together." Xiao Jie lost a flash, and then quickly recovered his foolish nature and forgot about it.


    At this time, the four people were dressed in casual clothes except Meng Haoran, Xiaojie. Qi Yu and Lei Ouli both look like suits and ties, which makes Meng Haoran laugh. What a big thing, he has to wear so seriously.


    In fact, there are people coming and going at the gate. Most of them are wearing suits, so Xiaojie''s behavior is not very strange. Meng Haoran himself is a little conspicuous standing here. Some people look at him with disdain. They don''t even have decent clothes. It''s really tasteless.


    Meng Haoran''s self feeling is very good, so he doesn''t take all this to heart. Anyway, he thinks he can do it.


    Originally, this matter passed, but when entering the venue, Meng Haoran encountered an embarrassing situation. The other three people swaggered into the venue. Only he was stopped by a guy in charge of the door.


    "Sir, we have the highest grade auction here. Are you wrong?" The speaker was a young man in a suit. Although his words were very polite, he showed very obvious disdain in his eyes. He seemed to feel that he was superior to Meng Haoran.


    Meng Haoran''s face was a little bad at this time. He didn''t expect to be looked down upon and stopped here. It was also a shame in public.


    Just when Xiaojie and his family were about to come back to help Meng Haoran speak, the one punch man came over, and the guard in front of Meng Haoran immediately ran over like a dog, just like seeing God.


    "Welcome, directors." The young man said with a chrysanthemum like smile on his face, which could leave a good impression in the hearts of these big men. He had thought of his future promotion and salary increase, and then stepped onto the peak of his life. His smile was more and more brilliant.


    However, different from what he thought, he was also in front of him. The old man with the highest position among the directors ignored him, but suddenly his eyes lit up, and then ran to the young man who had just been stopped by him in his stunned eyes.


    Seeing that the old man''s attitude towards Meng Haoran is similar to his own attitude towards the old man, the young man is stupid if he is struck by lightning. At this time, he can''t see that Meng Haoran is pretending to be a pig and eating a tiger.


    It''s over. You said you were so awesome and had to wear so ordinary. People thought you were an ordinary little white face, which aroused their dissatisfaction. If you had known that such a great God was being stopped this time, he wouldn''t dare say anything!


    "I haven''t seen you for many days, Mr. Meng. Are you here to participate in the auction today?" Bonesco didn''t expect to meet Meng Haoran here today. After what happened that night, he completely knew what kind of existence he was in front of. According to the intelligence, he was the one who forced him out of the brigade. He really couldn''t do anything. As long as he could have a relationship with him, he would be of great use in the future, That''s why he was so positive when he saw Meng Haoran.


    Meng Haoran was surprised when he looked at bonesco, but he knew that bonesco should be one of the organizers of the auction through the young man''s address just now, and his status was quite high, which made Meng Haoran look at him with admiration. After all, if he can hold such a level of auction, his status in the gangs is second only to ten old men!


    Meng Haoran did not show any difference to him because of his high status, and only responded with the a "en" to his question.


    Bonesco took this for granted and showed more and more respect to Meng Haoran. He directly said that if Meng Haoran auctioned things this time, he would be exempted from Commission, and if he only auctioned things below 100 billion, he would be exempted from fees.


    100 billion is also a big deal. Meng Haoran is just this number. Meng Haoran didn''t refuse his kindness and nodded slightly, which made bonesco ecstatic and thought he had a slight connection with Meng Haoran.


    Accompanied by bonesco, Meng Haoran easily entered the venue, and others seemed not to see it. At this time, their eyes looking at Meng Haoran were full of respect, and the casual clothes Meng Haoran wore changed in their eyes. The clothes worn by such people must be privately customized by the world''s top designers! I''m afraid one set is worth hundreds of millions.


    All the people who saw the previous scene were secretly feeling that the eyes were sometimes really important. Although Meng Haoran didn''t say it, it doesn''t mean that someone will have nothing to do. It''s obvious that his good days will come to an end after the fall. It''s not impossible to be killed directly because of the cruelty of the gangs.

 Chapter 351

    Bonesco knows that it''s better to go too far than to go too far. Since he has left a good impression, he should accept it when he sees it. Therefore, when he finds that Meng Haoran has companions, he kindly greets Xiao Jie, and then leaves Meng Haoran and them. After all, he is still an outsider to Meng Haoran and them.


    Meng Haoran and his party came to the B venue where Tan greedy island will be auctioned.


    "Wow!" Xiao Jie opened his mouth, because the venue was already full at this time, and the luxurious venue was particularly lively. Although the auction had not yet started, the atmosphere was warm. Many people looked forward to the auction table at the venue, showing eager eyes.


    "There are seats there." Xiaojie pointed to the middle row. Meng Haoran looked at it. There were still seats, and four were connected together. It was just right.


    "How lucky!" Raouli said, and then walked quickly to the empty seat there, afraid of being robbed by others.


    "Is that true?" Only Qi Yu felt something wrong, because the people sitting next to those four positions made him feel very depressed. However, he didn''t stop raouli''s move. After all, they only came to participate in the auction.


    "It''s them! It''s really a narrow road for friends!" Meng Haoran was surprised to see the people next to the vacant seat, because they had only met a few days ago.


    Yes, the people sitting next to the vacant seat are Meng Haoran''s acquaintances, some of the phantom brigade, kulolo, Xiaodi and Xiake. It seems that the others didn''t come.


    When the four of Meng Haoran came to the empty seat, the three also contracted their pupils and looked at Meng Haoran with fear, but they found that Meng Haoran didn''t mean to say hello to them at all. It was a sigh of relief. They knew that Meng Haoran wouldn''t do it, so they pretended not to know Meng Haoran, which was a strange discovery.


    However, Qi Yu only looked at the three people and Meng Haoran thoughtfully, and didn''t ask the bottom.


    The auction will begin soon. The auctioneer is a charming beauty, pleasing to the eyes. This sister is obviously professional and very good at mobilizing the auctioneer''s emotions. With her amazing temptation, one word and one action can often make the auctioneer lose his mind, so that the auction products can sell at an impossible price.


    Meng Haoran and his four people watched quietly as items were bought by crazy auctioneers. At this moment, it seems that money is no longer money. Often a price increase is hundreds of millions, which shocked Xiaojie and others.


    "There are so many rich people in the world!" Ray Ouli felt deeply, but what was the matter with his eyes full of resentment towards Meng Haoran.


    Before long, Meng Haoran''s goal finally appeared.


    "The next auction item is the dream game Tan greedy island." the beautiful voice sounded. You can see that many people are in front of you at this moment. Xiaojie and they are also serious. They stare straight at the game console on the auction platform, where the clues of Xiaojie''s father are installed.


    The big screen shows everything about Tan greedy island in an all-round way.


    "Then please look at the incredible part of the game," said the beauty. Then I saw a bald man with muscles all over the body holding an amazing hammer on the stage. Because of his weight, the venue shook. It goes without saying that the power of such a heavyweight can be imagined.


    The big man didn''t speak. In everyone''s surprised eyes, the hammer directly hit the game console on Tan greedy island.


    "Ah!" Many auctioneers were stunned at the results. On the auction platform, the display platform originally containing Tan greedy island was directly smashed. However, Tan greedy island was unharmed, and its surface was actually wrapped with a white light mask, which was beyond their imagination.


    "You see clearly! The incredible power protects the game console from any impact. As long as someone plays the game inside... Then 900 million guineas will be auctioned." After the beautiful auctioneer said a lot of words, he announced the beginning of the auction.


    At the moment of its announcement, someone began to bid immediately.


    "Someone offered 1 billion, 1.5 billion, 105, twice, 3 billion"


    The scene of "No. 71, double 6 billion" is very crazy. It seems that there are no fewer people interested in the game.


    In a short moment, it has risen to 6 billion, and it is still rising. Xiaojie and others are shocked. If it goes on like this, it will definitely auction to more than 10 billion. They can''t help looking at Meng Haoran and praying that Meng Haoran is really so rich.


    "Hello, isn''t that your big brother?" Meng Haoran said to Qi Yu with a smile, making Qi Yu''s face change constantly. He didn''t expect that his big brother came for the game.


    "On the 16th, double it, 12 billion"


    This time, even Meng Haoran looked at the old man with white hair and thought: the original Xiaojie, they entered his team to enter Tan greedy island. They are a poor guy.


    The price soon climbed to 30.5 billion. At this time, in the eyes of others, this tan greedy island belongs to non millionaire bartramo. He actually added the original 10 billion to 30.5 billion. He is really rich.


    Even Xiao Jie was a little uneasy when they heard the price. They were nervous from their expression.


    Just as the dust was about to settle, Meng Haoran finally made a gesture, and then


    "Double, No. 190, bid 61 billion, 61 billion. Is there anything else to increase?" The beautiful woman was also shocked by this big hand, and her voice trembled.


    At the moment when Meng Haoran finished the price, the auction fell into silence, and then Meng Haoran became the focus of attention. Even the Xiaojie and the people of the brigade looked at Meng Haoran in surprise.


    "I didn''t expect him to be so rich. He is really a local tyrant."


    Meng Haoran enjoyed people''s envy, jealousy and hatred. He suddenly felt grateful to someone. He was really sorry for not spending 100 billion.


    Under Meng Haoran''s direct double offensive, even batra was stunned and forgot to increase the price. Finally, Meng Haoran won the first game console directly at one bid.


    Because they still have money, Meng Haoran did not leave because they photographed Tan greedy Island, but continued to sit there, because Meng Haoran planned to spend another 39 billion.

 Chapter 352

    It was disappointing that there was nothing worthy of Meng Haoran''s attention in the next auction. Most of them were ordinary auction items. Therefore, in order to spend the 39 billion yuan, Meng Haoran directly selected several expensive things and bought three in total. A classic desert eagle is said to be specially made and its power is comparable to that of a rocket and 10 billion guineas, There is also a 20 gram diamond, 9 billion guineas, and finally a good-looking sword, 20 billion guineas, which is said to be able to transmit thoughts.


    Stunned by Xiaojie and others, Meng Haoran took the items auctioned, but didn''t pay a penny. He was asked why he didn''t pay. Meng Haoran gave the reason why others asked him to spend, turned them over in an instant, and then all kinds of envy.


    "So, if it''s someone else''s money, you can take it with ease!" Meng Haoran handed Xiaojie the greedy Island auctioned.


    "Yes, take it! Don''t be polite to him." Lei Ouli said sour aside that he was very puzzled that no one invited him to spend. For this, Meng Haoran could only say that he wanted more and others would please him only when they ate more.


    After a short communication, Meng Haoran and others decided on the next formation. Meng Haoran decided to enter the game of greedy island with Xiao Jieqi because he wanted to feel the so-called virtual reality game, while Lei Ouli wanted to go back to the doctor and go his separate ways again.


    In a luxury hotel in youkexin, Meng Haoran directly opened two presidential suites, one for Xiaojie and Qiyu, and one for himself and the newly recruited maid Maggie. To be honest, when they first saw Maggie, Xiaojie and Qiyu were surprised for a long time. After learning that Maggie was a maid, they looked at Meng Haoran with different eyes, But in the end, they were defeated by Meng Haoran''s cheekiness.


    In Meng Haoran''s room, Maggie''s expression is very cold. Although Meng Haoran doesn''t really use him as a maid, the identity of the maid still makes her hate Meng Haoran. In addition, she will not have a good face for Meng Haoran if she is forced.


    "Here, here you are." Meng Haoran suddenly took out the diamond bought by 9 billion at the auction and threw it to March.


    At first, Maggie didn''t plan to do anything next. In her heart, she vowed not to Meng Haoran anything, but after seeing the glitter, her eyes lit up immediately, completely abandoned her integrity and hurriedly caught the diamond she loved.


    Meng Haoran looked at Maggie''s love of diamonds over and over, which made Maggie blush.


    "Hum, don''t think you can buy me off. In fact, it''s not very good." Maggie said insincerely.


    I didn''t want to live until she had the attribute of being proud and charming. Meng Haoran immediately found this attribute of Maggie.


    "Why are you still here? To tell you the truth, I was surprised to see you again when I came back. I thought you would take the opportunity to escape?" Meng Haoran suddenly said, leaving March speechless.


    In fact, Maggie did intend to run away when Meng Haoran went out, but she finally thought that she might find his weakness around Meng Haoran, or kill him when he was not enough to sneak attack, so she stayed.


    Seeing that Maggie didn''t speak, Meng Haoran didn''t force her. Wouldn''t it be better if the maid didn''t go.


    After a simple dinner, Meng Haoran is going to have a rest, because he has agreed with Xiaojie that they will officially enter the game of greedy island tomorrow. Who knows what happened next surprised him.


    Meng Haoran went to his room to go to bed, but Maggie came in wearing pajamas and said to Meng Haoran, "Hey, do you want to sleep? As a maid, is this my work plan?" After speaking, he also posed a few tempting gestures. Meng Haoran''s looming body made him have the impulse to turn into a wolf in an instant.


    "Good direct beauty trick, no, I can''t fall into it." However, Meng Haoran kept a little sober and knew that Maggie''s behavior was abnormal. With his professional vision, it was obvious that Maggie''s expression was unnatural at this time, and there was no doubt about her identity.


    Before knowing Maggie''s specific plan, Meng Haoran didn''t intend to act rashly, so she had to refuse her. Unexpectedly, it seemed to see Meng Haoran''s plan. Maggie took the initiative and rushed to Meng Haoran''s face, making a look of picking at will.


    Hum, I don''t believe you''re not interested. As long as you''re still a man, you''ll get caught.


    In fact, Maggie''s plan is very simple. She directly sacrificed her hue and wanted to make a sneak attack when Meng Haoran was careless. She is still very confident about her beauty. I believe Meng Haoran can''t resist it.


    There will be such a plan. On the one hand, with ordinary thinking, it has a great chance of success, because men had the lowest defense at that time. On the other hand, it is also because Maggie grew up in meteor street and was not so conservative about men and women. She didn''t pay much attention to men and women. The reason why she is still a baby now is that no one is worth her doing so.


    There is no doubt that Maggie is very beautiful. Although Meng Haoran has strong self-control ability, it is absolutely impossible if she can resist such temptation. Therefore, Meng Haoran completely forgot her previous ideas and planned to go on. Anyway, she sent it to the door by herself, and there is no pressure to eat.


    However, will the final result really be as Maggie thought?


    Of course, that''s impossible. Obviously, Maggie can only lose his wife and break the army. Meng Haoran''s strength needs no doubt, no matter in which way.


    Maggie''s abacus is very good, but her only mistake is to underestimate Meng Haoran, so the ending is very simple. From then on, there is one less girl and one more woman in the world, and this woman is destined to be owned by Meng Haoran.

 Chapter 353

    The next day, Xiaojie and Qiyu see that both Maggie and Meng Haoran show strange expressions, because although Meng Haoran and Maggie try their best to cover up, the hidden sense of conflict can not be covered up anyway.


    Because of her new job, Maggie seems to reveal the mature charm she didn''t have yesterday. Her face is red and looks particularly good-looking.


    From Maggie''s complicated look at Meng Haoran from time to time, she knew that his heart was extremely restless. She regretted that she had done such a thing with a hot mind last night. Finally, she lost her wife and soldiers. Under Meng Haoran''s attack, she not only lost her precious things, but also because Meng Haoran was too fierce, or she overestimated herself. She didn''t do it in the end.


    Of course, Meng Haoran knows what''s going on with Maggie''s eyes, but he can''t say it. But since he has done that, no matter what Meng Haoran thought before, now Maggie is his own woman. Although he doesn''t have feelings, he has secretly made a decision. In the future, Maggie can only belong to him, This is Meng Haoran''s hegemony.


    "Well, shouldn''t the matter now enter the game?" Seeing the atmosphere a little dull, Meng Haoran said.


    "Oh! Yes, then let''s hurry up!" As soon as Xiaojie heard Meng Haoran''s words, he thought that he could immediately enter the game to find the clue of his father''s whereabouts, and immediately put other things aside.


    Xiaojie took out the three record cards and three circular rings attached to the game console and gave them to Meng Haoran. He himself took the record card and ring left by his father. Under the surprised eyes of Meng Haoran and others, Xiaojie inserted the card, and then slowly injected his own thoughts with a dignified face, activating some.


    Others saw that Xiao Jie''s figure was looming, and then "whew" disappeared in front of everyone.


    "Disappeared? It''s really not an ordinary game." Meng Haoran exclaimed.


    "It''s my turn next." After that, Qiyu disappeared in front of Meng Haoran just like before.


    At the moment, only Maggie and Meng Haoran are left in the room. Meng Haoran doesn''t act immediately, but looks at Maggie fixedly. She can''t stand it.


    "Why are you looking at me like that, pervert." When Maggie spoke, she turned her face to the other side and wanted to wait until he went in. I went straight away and said, was it seen through, but why didn''t I reject the result?


    Meng Haoran didn''t answer, but directly expressed his meaning with action. He forcibly pulled Maggie, held her hand, controlled her to insert the card into the game console, and then stopped, but didn''t let go.


    Maggie''s reaction was over. She felt the warmth in her hand. She was flustered. She knew that if she didn''t do something, Meng Haoran would always eat her tofu, bite her teeth, stare at Meng Haoran fiercely, and then inject her own anger into her.


    "Am I finally left?" Meng Haoran glanced at the empty room and couldn''t tell what he felt.


    After meditating for a few minutes, Meng Haoran turned his attention to the game console of greedy island again, and then started its transmission power.


    The scene in front of him changed for a while. When he reappeared, Meng Haoran found himself in a strange place, just like a computer, with circuit lines everywhere.


    "This is the island of greed?" The interrogative sentence is affirmative.


    After a few steps, Meng Haoran came to a place similar to the customer service desk. You can see a girl wearing an unknown helmet with a beautiful and lovely face. Meng Haoran knew that she was actually one of the producers of the game and a very powerful reader.


    "Welcome to greedy island. Meng Haoran was right first. Now let''s explain the game. Do you want to listen?" The tone is a little mechanical.


    "Hmm" Meng Haoran nodded. Although he vaguely remembered the rules of the game, he still wanted to confirm it.


    Hearing Meng Haoran''s reply, the girl continued: "in this game, as long as you wear that ring, no matter who can use two magic, gain, please wear the ring, reach out and say."


    "After Meng Haoran did so, a book similar to the collection card book appeared in front of him with a bang and floated in the air.


    "This game is a game of collecting specified cards..."


    After 10 minutes, Meng Haoran finally fully understood that in general, the game has two kinds of designated cards and miscellaneous cards. The number of miscellaneous cards is easy to start, while the number of rare cards is limited. As long as we finally collect the required 100 designated cards.


    Of course, Meng Haoran knows that collecting alone is not enough, because after saying the card, he will enter the question answering time. He asks questions in the game. Only the tasks he has personally done will know the relevant information. Therefore, it is a big mistake to think that as long as there is a card.


    After the explanation, Meng Haoran followed the sudden downward ladder and officially entered some parts of the greedy island.


    After going out, I saw myself in an endless grassland. Not far away, Xiaojie and three people were waiting for him together.


    "How slow! Uncle." Xiaojie looked at Meng Haoran and complained.


    Meng Haoran smiled and said, "I think you''re in a hurry!"


    "Hehe" Xiaojie felt embarrassed and touched the back of his head. It was obviously said that he was on his mind. In fact, he couldn''t wait to start.


    "So where should I go?" Xiao Jie asked.


    "I don''t know." Meng Haoran said, "but I know someone should understand."


    Meng Haoran looked in a certain direction, and others also showed a clear look. Obviously, they also found the faint sense of monitoring. Since they are monitored here, they are likely to be players. As players, they must know a lot.


    "Yes, is it over there? It''s great. I just feel someone watching but I don''t know where it is, and uncle knows their specific location." Xiaojie said, and Qiyu and Maggie showed disdainful smiles, because they could also feel the sight.


    But what they don''t know, Meng Haoran doesn''t know the direction of his sight. Even where they are is clear.


    "Three kilometers away? It''s really far enough." Meng Haoran secretly said.


    Meng Haoran began to move in the direction of someone. "Let''s go! Brother, I''ll take you to pretend to force and fly with you."

 Chapter 354

    Walking on the grass and feeling the soft touch from the grass, coupled with the endless green, Meng Haoran''s mood is particularly happy at this time.


    I don''t know where this place is in the real world? It seems that some people from the phantom brigade in the original book came here by boat to prove that this is actually an island in Hunter mainland.


    Meng Haoran thought about the game power while walking, and didn''t notice a sad look from the rear.


    Hum, it was clearly forced to bring me in, but now she ignored me. It was really a pervert. March walked in the back and looked at Meng Haoran with strange eyes.


    Xiao Jie and Qi Yu are talking and laughing among them. If you listen carefully, you will hear that Xiao Jie is talking about the record card left by his father.


    "Oh, did you come so soon?" After a distance of about 100 meters, Meng Haoran stopped and looked up at the sky.


    A glimmer of shining light suddenly appeared in the distant sky, and then quickly thought of Meng Haoran flying here like a meteor. "Bang" fell five meters in front of Meng Haoran. After the dust dispersed, you can see a man holding a collection card book of greedy island looking at Meng Haoran and them with bad intentions.


    Xiao Jie''s three faces changed slightly. They were shocked by the way someone came out. They thought he not only flew over, but also his speed exceeded the speed of sound! They all thought that the visitor used a very strong ability to read.


    Only Meng Haoran still looked at the visitor calmly. He knew that the effect just now was the function of the card. Of course, the card was also made by someone''s ability, that is to say, the ability of someone who made the game of greedy island was actually like this, and it was an enhanced version.


    The reason why Meng Haoran is calm is that he is not afraid of the cards used by people. Even if it is really his ability, Meng Haoran is not afraid. You know, Meng Haoran''s own speed is far faster than the speed of sound.


    "Is this your first time in this game?" The visitor said, swept over Meng Haoran and others one by one, and finally fixed his eyes on Meng Haoran, because Xiaojie and they all subconsciously looked at Meng Haoran.


    "So?" Meng Haoran''s tone was a little abusive.


    The visitor obviously didn''t expect Meng Haoran to come. When he wanted to come, Meng Haoran either directly admitted that he was a novice or pretended to be an old hand.


    Of course, Meng Haoran''s answer has no impact on him, because he has long known that Meng Haoran is a novice, not only because the veteran will immediately summon the collection card book when the enemy appears, but also because he uses 1001 good card - surveillance.


    After Meng Haoran answered, the visitor immediately took out a card in front of Meng Haoran and was about to start, but


    "It''s impolite to do this all of a sudden. Haven''t your family taught you?" Meng Haoran''s figure came from behind.


    "What? How did you..." so fast, I didn''t feel it at all. No, I met an expert.


    Just when he felt that he was going to be hurt, Meng Haoran moved, and then his eyes became black and lost consciousness.


    "Uncle, why did you do this all of a sudden?" Xiaojie doesn''t understand. He looks at Meng Haoran. At this time, Meng Haoran calls out his collection card book, and then puts in the card he grabbed from the former.


    Meng Haoran''s speed is so fast. He first snatched the card from the comer, and then knocked him out. The three Xiaojie only saw Meng Haoran''s shot when he knocked the comer out, but they didn''t see it before.


    "What are those cards?" Qiyu grasped the key point, when and where he came from. When he thought of this, he took a look at someone who fell to the ground. He suddenly knew something in his eyes, but he was even more shocked after he knew it.


    "You say that?" Meng Haoran showed them his collection card book. "It''s not simple. This is the so-called card, but it seems that this guy is not an expert! There are only some commonly used non designated cards, and there is no designated card really needed."


    After that, Meng Haoran explained the function of the card in his hand to Qi and others. Because the name and function are written on the card, it is very easy to understand.


    Looking at these cards similar to the game king card game in his hand, Meng Haoran also misses it slightly. I remember that he was obsessed with the game king for some time!


    "I see. Just now he just wanted to use the tracking card for us. Will he rob us when we have the card he needs?" Qi Yu analyzed, but the facts are no different from what he said.


    "Next is to find the nearest city. Maggie, I''ll leave it to you." Meng Haoran said to Maggie, and then looked at someone on the ground.


    Maggie instantly understood Meng Haoran''s meaning and wanted her to ask questions. As a member of the brigade, Maggie is really experienced in this field.


    However, for Meng Haoran''s hint, Maggie had nothing to do decisively. For a time, Meng Haoran also had some embarrassment. Finally, she couldn''t see it. She volunteered to take the job.


    Maggie looked at Meng Haoran''s embarrassed face. She didn''t know why she was very happy and asked you to tell me what to do.


    As everyone knows, Meng Haoran''s heart is actually that at this time. He wants to find a time to clean up Maggie at night. Since he is already my woman, he dares not to be obedient and resolutely wants to implement the family law.


    Meng Haoran thought of the beauty and couldn''t help showing an expression that men all knew. It made Maggie''s face and smile stiff, and she shouted abnormal in her heart.


    Qi Yu was indeed trained. He soon knew the nearest gathering place from a certain population, and then Meng Haoran and his party moved towards it.


    Soon, Meng Haoran and his party saw the first town in the game. There was some ancient wind in the town. It was really like that.


    It is said to be a small town, but there is a "welcome to the city of reward, antkiba" in large red font hanging high at its door. You can know its functions at a glance. There must be a lot of tasks and so on.


    Meng Haoran saw the last two words of his name and his mouth twitched slightly. He couldn''t help thinking of something and secretly scolded the level of these people''s name. As expected, he was illiterate.


    In fact, Meng Haoran himself wants to think about those places. The person who took the name didn''t think about that direction at all. It can only be said that Meng Haoran''s learning is bad, his thought is not as pure as before, and has been dyed colorful by the big dye vat of society.

 Chapter 355

    In the reward city "antkiba", you can see things like small advertisements posted everywhere.


    "Is that what the reward means?" Qi Yu pointed to a place. Meng Haoran and others looked in the direction and found that it was really that way. With Meng Haoran''s eyes, they could clearly see what was written on it. It was indeed a legendary reward task.


    "Wow! Are these all rewards?" Xiao Jie said excitedly. At this time, people stood in twos and threes in front of the reward panel. They came to pick up the task, but they didn''t know whether they were players.


    "Look at that?" Xiao Jie is pointing to the largest reward panel.


    The panel of "antkiba monthly convention schedule" is divided into 12 sections. According to the month, there are relatively large reward competitions every month, and the rewards of the competitions are different according to the content. In general, the rewards are relatively rich.


    "It''s like a boxing match this month!" Xiao Jie said.


    Qi Yu read out the prize of the competition: "the winning prize is the real sword."


    "Are you going to attend?" Meng Haoran looked at the two people who were obviously interested and said that he didn''t catch a cold about this guessing game.


    "Well, I''m going. If I guess boxing, I''ll win." When Xiao Jie said this, his eyes showed strong self-confidence.


    "I want it too!" Qi Yu was unwilling to show weakness when he saw that his good friends were going to participate.


    Meng Haoran looked at Maggie and found that the other party''s eyes were free. He immediately knew that she was afraid she was not interested in it.


    Just can come to a double world with her and cultivate feelings. Thinking of this, Meng Haoran said to Xiaojie, "then it''s up to you. I''ll take advantage of this time to walk around with Maggie. I wish you success in the game."


    "Uncle won''t participate! It''s a pity. I still want to win uncle, but forget it. Just wait for my good news!" As if he had won.


    Meng Haoran smiled. He knew the result of the game and knew that his confidence was supported by Xiaojie''s confidence.


    However, the people around didn''t think so. They looked at them with disdain. You know, this competition has lasted so long, and there are a large number of talents. No one thinks that Xiaojie can win with a child.


    Of course, their eyes were ignored by Xiao Jie. He said to himself, "it''s settled. Qi Yu and I will challenge all kinds of rewards."


    Simply agreed on the time and place to meet again. Meng Haoran forcibly pulled march away.


    On a street somewhere in antkiba, Meng Haoran and Maggie seem to outsiders to be close lovers. However, if you get closer, you will understand that it is not the case at all.


    "Little Maggie, where do you think it''s better for us to go? Do you want to find a hotel to do something fun?" Meng Haoran said with a smile.


    "Hum, let go. Who told you to grab my hand? And don''t call me little Maggie. I don''t know. I thought we were very familiar. Who would go to the hotel like you?" Maggie said expressionless. Secretly, she tried her best to get rid of Meng Haoran, but Meng Haoran grabbed his hand and showed no sign of moving. Finally, she had to give up reluctantly.


    Maggie also felt quite speechless about Meng Haoran. She didn''t expect Meng Haoran to have such a side. She was a live sex wolf. At this time, she regretted more and more.


    "Don''t really say it! Little Maggie, our relationship is not ordinary. Come and listen to the master." Meng Haoran didn''t give up and continued to flirt with Maggie.


    After so many times, Maggie learned to be good. She knew that it was useless to say anything, but it would help Meng Haoran''s interest, so she simply ignored Meng Haoran and let Meng Haoran manipulate her.


    Meng Haoran saw that no matter what he said, Maggie didn''t respond, so he lost interest and began to observe the situation around him.


    This careful look found something wrong, because many people are not real people, but created by the ability to read. Although they have a certain intelligence, in the final analysis, they lack the most critical soul, which looks very uncomfortable in Meng Haoran.


    The elderly, children, women, young people and other people all have it. Although it looks very realistic in others, Meng Haoran can''t feel a little vitality. Meng Haoran can''t imagine what those who marry the game characters think.


    "Well, that''s why it''s a game, isn''t it?" Meng Haoran suddenly found himself thinking too much again.


    He walked around with Maggie in the street for nearly 2 hours. Meng Haoran was always saying some broken words to Maggie. Finally, Meng Haoran and they stopped at a ramen restaurant.


    "Come and eat the noodles in the game!" With a trace of curiosity, Meng Haoran and his wife walked into the noodle shop called "super delicious".


    The area of the noodle shop is not very large. There is a place similar to the bar. The back is the place for making noodles, and the front is neatly placed with round seats.


    "Welcome to the guest. What would you like?" A dog faced man dressed as a chef said to Meng Haoran.


    "Shredded meat noodles, please." Meng Haoran said.


    "OK, I''ll be there in a minute." After the dog faced man said such a sentence, he began to move.


    It''s really like that. Looking at the skilled actions of the dog faced man, Meng Haoran can''t help admiring the guy who designed this character. Maybe he''s a food hunter. Otherwise, how can he have such a high cooking skill?


    It''s not groundless for Meng Haoran to think so, because Meng Haoran himself has certain cooking skills, so it''s a pity that he can see that dog faced men are really rare chefs. His cooking skills are comparable to those of chefs in five-star hotels, but such chefs just condescend to such a general noodle restaurant.


    Soon, two bowls of delicious shredded meat noodles were placed in front of Meng Haoran and Maggie. He asked about the fragrance. Meng Haoran moved his index finger and started immediately. The food was called a fragrance. Maggie, who was not going to eat, couldn''t help tasting it. Then he got out of control and ate it.


    "Hoo" in just one minute, Meng Haoran finished eating a bowl. Some ideas are still incomplete. His eyes couldn''t help falling on the remaining half of Maggie''s bowl. Let Maggie turn his body and take the bowl to the other side to eat, for fear of being robbed by Meng Haoran.


    "Hey, don''t do this! I can''t rob." Meng Haoran said something speechless, but suddenly he remembered something in his mind. He said in his heart that he was so bad that he forgot that it was impossible to use the coins of the original world here.


    Would you like a overlord meal? Meng Haoran couldn''t help but think of this problem.

 Chapter 356

    Finally, Meng Haoran didn''t eat the overlord meal, but borrowed some money from someone from a distance. Finally, he paid the bill under Maggie''s curious eyes.


    "I see. Is it really the coin of the game world?" Maggie thought Meng Haoran''s money card was taken from someone he met when he entered the game at the beginning.


    Maggie felt strange after she was full. Why did she feel full in the game? Is everything here real? But what about the chef who is obviously a game character?


    Different from Meng Haoran''s direct observation, Maggie judged it through her own observation, because the cook only knew what he should know, such as some profound questions, which he couldn''t answer.


    The so-called food and wine is that. Meng Haoran''s eyes at Maggie after leaving the noodle shop have always been wrong, which always reminds people of that aspect.


    It''s good that Meng Haoran doesn''t open meat. Once he breaks the precepts, he will be out of control, and the demand for that aspect will become great.


    Of course, Maggie, a new HR manager, is the same, but she can suppress this feeling because of the identities of both sides.


    The blue sky and white clouds are in a classical town. It must be said that it is a very romantic thing. Of course, it would be better if Maggie cooperated.


    Walking on the street where people come and go, Meng Haoran can''t think of anything to thank except for his bad thoughts on Maggie. Meng Haoran''s situation is very special. If there is no big change, his strength will not change in a short time. The East and West in the greedy island game are of no use to Meng Haoran except providing some assistance, In addition, only three cards can be taken out, which makes Meng Haoran care less.


    "Mona! Step by step." Meng Haoran comforted himself after he couldn''t think of it.


    While Meng Haoran was playing with Maggie and enjoying the special world composed of reading ability, he suddenly heard a scream, and then a group of people gathered in the distance.


    Meng Haoran, of course, came to the front of the crowd without difficulty, but found that what we were looking at was a corpse. The death was terrible, as if it had exploded from the inside of the body.


    "Again, this is the latest one."


    "Yes! The hand of the bomb maniac is getting longer and longer. It''s hateful."


    "Shh, keep quiet. It would be bad if they heard it."


    It was that guy. Meng Haoran listened to the conversation of the people around him. At that moment, a picture of a man with glasses came to his mind. The ability of a handful of gunpowder was well used by him.


    "Disappeared?"


    "Go back to the real world! Gameover." The people on the ground suddenly turned into a burst of smoke and disappeared.


    After watching the excitement, everyone dispersed. The action was called a skilled one. Before Meng Haoran reacted, they all left, leaving two people alone.


    "I''ll go!" Meng Haoran is also a little silly.


    When Meng Haoran planned to continue to observe the town, he found a man slowly approaching him.


    "You are new to the game, aren''t you? I don''t mean any harm. I only have good intentions here." Smithson said, staring at Meng Haoran without blinking. Although I know they are novices, they always give me a feeling that it is difficult to deal with. Is it an illusion? Or? If the latter?


    "Good intentions?" Meng Haoran pretended to be a little confused and alert, and completely showed his due state.


    "Yes, in fact, I belong to a small team. All the people gathered together want to break the pass. Because the number of people in the team is insufficient recently, I plan to recruit several people, and you..."


    Meng Haoran answered before he finished saying, "we are your goal?"


    "Yes, I hope you can join us." Smithsonian looked forward to Meng Haoran while talking. In fact, he had something to hide. Now their team is facing some difficulties. If they don''t find a way, they will be dissolved soon.


    Although I don''t know whether Meng Haoran and March have the ability to save the team, now he has no other way.


    "Join you, sorry, I don''t have that plan." Meng Haoran refused directly. He didn''t think there was anything to join. Besides, isn''t he the most powerful organization in the world? He alone can represent the strongest organization in the world.


    "Well, I''ll disturb you, but won''t you consider it?" Smithsonian doesn''t seem to have given up.


    Meng Haoran just looked at him this time. In this way, Smithsonian finally gave up and turned away lonely.


    However, at this time, Meng Haoran called Smithsonian "wait!"


    "Why, have you changed your mind?" It was as if Smithsonian had heard the sound of nature and turned around immediately.


    "You''d better tell me about your team first! If it''s appropriate, it''s not impossible for me to join." I really didn''t expect that there would be such a task. Meng Haoran thought of the prompt sound in his mind just now and couldn''t believe it.


    Yes, Meng Haoran changed his attention because of the task, and only the system would let him forcibly change his previous ideas.


    Just as Smithsonian turned and left, Meng Haoran suddenly received a prompt from the system, "please pay attention to the smell left by the system."


    "Ding, in line with the task scenario, task release:


    Task: find system legacy


    Description: the host is lucky to encounter an item left in the world by the system. Please seize the opportunity to find the item.


    Reward: one lucky draw


    Failure penalty: None


    "Accept?"


    Meng Haoran didn''t even have to accept his thinking directly, so there was the next scene. In order not to appear abrupt, there would be that question.


    "Our team?" Smithsonian was stunned and seemed a little embarrassed, but finally decided to tell the truth: "in fact, our team..."


    After Smithsonian''s narration, Meng Haoran finally understood why he wanted to pull people as soon as he came up. There was really no choice and time. In fact, their team was still good a few days ago, but because the early stage was too smooth, he suddenly had the idea of a big vote, so he went to deal with a monster with difficulty B, and the result was naturally heavy losses, The original five person team, one dead and four injured, even he is now injured, and the other three are unbearable. If they are not treated, they will die.


    And he didn''t have the money to buy medicine for them, so he had to find someone to help. He had found a lot of people before, but he didn''t succeed.

 Chapter 357

    Perhaps it is because he can''t wait. At this time, Smithsonian regards Meng Haoran as the last straw, so his words reveal his true feelings and are very sincere.


    "... that''s about it." After Smithsonian finished speaking, he was a little nervous. He looked at Meng Haoran, his eyes didn''t blink, and his 1 ears stood up for fear of hearing the rejection again.


    His worry was not unreasonable, because he had encountered such things several times before. He said it well at first, but after hearing the specific situation of their team, those people immediately changed their color, such as the God of plague avoided him. Although he knew that it was human nature, after all, no one would be willing to join one, which would not bring benefits, And a team with a certain burden.


    In fact, if it weren''t for the system task, Meng Haoran would refuse like the people he communicated with before, but now,


    "I see. Well, I''ll promise to join your team. But first, I hope I can leave at any time." Meng Haoran said.


    "Well! You don''t promise... What!! you promise?" Smithsonian didn''t respond first, and then he did. Meng Haoran agreed. He was overjoyed, but he wasn''t at ease. Then he asked, and then saw Meng Haoran nodding. Only then did he show a happy smile, and finally he left tears.


    Is there such an exaggeration that he actually cried? Meng Haoran looked at Smithsonian with some wonder. He really couldn''t understand it.


    Of course, if he knew that two of Smithsonian''s three companions were his wife and daughter, he might not think so.


    In fact, Smithson was one of the first people to enter the greedy Island, but he did well outside. His wife was also a professional hunter and gave birth to a very talented daughter for him. At the age of 13, he successfully inspired his mind. They were just a little worse than Xiao Jie.


    But just after the birth of greedy Island, with the mentality of playing, he sold a game console, and then entered the game. At first, it was good, and he also played well in the game, so he brought his wife and daughter in, and finally did well in the game with his fairly good strength, Finally, he found two more people to form a 5-person team called the star of hope. This dazzling time has passed for 10 years. He has also had a good time between reality and games.


    The reason why they got to this point this time is that they lost a lot in that battle because they misestimated their strength. In the end, they were beaten down, robbed of their only cards, and let them go because others were in a good mood. Now their collection card book is whiter than Meng Haoran, and they don''t even have a card, which is very sad.


    It''s really because of this that I can only ask for help from others, but I''m afraid no one is willing to be a good man at all, so I''ll try it under the guise of recruitment.


    "Does she want to join?" After Smithsonian''s short gaffe, he looked back at Maggie with Meng Haoran and guessed the relationship between the two. Maggie didn''t say a word just now, and his expression was cold, which made him a little confused.


    "Of course" Maggie will refuse. Joking, she is not the kind of person who likes to be kind. In fact, in her opinion, Meng Haoran should not be such a talent. Yes, she can''t see what Meng Haoran is going to do.


    "Yes, she will go wherever I go." Meng Haoran interface way, interrupted Maggie''s words, "don''t listen to her, now she''s not staying with me." then he made I special gestures and threatening eyes to Maggie.


    After seeing Meng Haoran''s gestures and eyes, Maggie was ashamed and angry. In her anger, she had to continue to refuse, but a scene of that night flashed in her mind. Her look changed indefinitely, and finally she compromised.


    Smithson looked at all this and understood that things were not as simple as Meng Haoran said, but their relationship was not general and could be determined. However, it was hard to say anything to know him as a foreign talent. Besides, it had little to do with him, so he was happy to pretend to be stupid.


    "It''s not too late. Take us to see your team!" Meng Haoran said.


    "OK, please follow me." Smithson couldn''t wait to walk in front of him. It seemed that he was worried that the pace was accelerating. At first, he was worried that Meng Haoran didn''t keep up, but after walking for a period of time, he found that no matter how fast he was, the two people behind him always followed him easily and freely. He was relieved and simply tried his best to catch up.


    I really met Bao. Smithsonian''s idea flashed away. Along the way, he found that he obviously underestimated the two young people. I''m afraid their strength is far beyond his expectations. However, the stronger they are, the better.


    In fact, if he had no way, he would not rashly let such a strong two meet his wife and daughter, especially his daughter is so beautiful. Meng Haoran is so young, something unexpected might happen.


    Because they are penniless now, the place they stay is naturally not a good place.


    Smithson and Meng Haoran had been on the road for nearly an hour. They took Meng Haoran to a rocky valley not far from the town. In the valley, there was an obvious man-made cave, and the conditions looked bad.


    The cave is about 30 meters deep and there is no cover. There is some moisture in it. If there was no way, Smithsonian would not settle here.


    Smithsonian was excited because he was about to see his wife and daughter, and finally found Meng Haoran, who was willing to help him, and finally lived up to their expectations. Before he saw anyone, he shouted: "I''m back, I''ve brought someone back, wife, daughter and Xiao Zhou. You''re saved."


    However, when he thought he could see his wife and daughter''s smiling face with a smile, the scene in front of him startled him.


    I saw a large and a small beauty lying on the ground pale and breathing weakly. It seemed that it would be impossible if she didn''t think of a way. The situation of a young man not far away was not optimistic. She also fainted and died, showing a very uncomfortable expression.


    "Wife, daughter, and Xiao Zhou, this... How can this happen?" Smithsonian was also flustered for a moment. He didn''t know what to do.

 Chapter 358

    Meng Haoran can still keep calm when looking at this situation. His strong perception makes him know that although the three people on the ground are seriously injured, they all look half dead now, but in fact, some can be saved.


    "Don''t be stunned. Check their situation first." Meng Haoran said to Smithsonian that his eyes were constantly scanning between two beautiful women with very similar lengths. It was really a mother and daughter. It was almost carved in the same mold.


    After hearing Meng Haoran''s reminder, Smithsonian also reacted. He just forgot for a while. Now he immediately went to his wife and daughter to explore.


    Meng Haoran also followed and looked carefully. The two beauties didn''t have to say that Meng Haoran saw the most, but it was different for the young one. They just glanced at it and had to say that Meng Haoran had gender discrimination!


    As for Maggie''s look of indifference, it seemed that she didn''t care about it at all.


    "Are they suffering from trauma?" Meng Haoran saw that there was obvious blood on the belly of the great beauty. Through his clothes, he could see a claw shaped wound. The little beauty''s right hand was also stained with blood. The wound had never healed. Besides the trauma, there was a strange energy raging in their bodies. This breath was very familiar to Meng Haoran. It was really systematic, Seeing this, Meng Haoran understood that they were probably the key to his mission.


    "Yes!" Although Smithsonian was anxious about their injuries, he still answered Meng Haoran''s words.


    Meng Haoran was relieved when he got a positive answer. The problem of energy can be solved by himself. Now, isn''t there an expert in treating trauma? Maggie''s ability to read and sew is the best way to treat this kind of injury. Of course, because the wound has become inflamed, it still needs a little detoxification or something.


    "Then, Maggie, let me see your ability! Deal with their injuries." Meng Haoran said to Maggie that Smithsonian on one side didn''t know, so he didn''t know Maggie''s ability. Moreover, the system has been contacted to recover the system energy.


    However, from Meng Haoran''s words, he also figured out that it was obvious that the girl in front of him could save his wife and daughter, so he also looked at Maggie with a begging look.


    With a cold hum, Maggie finally went to the two people on the ground, carefully observed their wounds, and then made a series of professional treatments in the amazing eyes of Meng Haoran and Smithson. During this period, the mysterious suturing also appeared in front of their eyes.


    Looking at the two women who have been much better and have a calm and peaceful face, Smithsonian thanked Maggie, and Meng Haoran also looked at Maggie with a new look. Although he knew it was spectacular, he knew how beautiful this ability was with his own eyes. It was really a great ability. As long as he didn''t completely destroy his body, I''m afraid he could sew it.


    Maggie ignored Smithsonian''s thanks, but Meng Haoran''s eyes made some waves in her heart. Now you know my strength! There was no direct smile on his face.


    "Yes, yes. If anyone has a wife like you in the future, they won''t be afraid of breaking their clothes any more." Meng Haoran suddenly said to Maggie, which made Maggie''s smile freeze on her face, and you thought of this.


    "And Xiao Zhou, please help me." Smithsonian finally remembered the poor young man and immediately said to March, in fact, he didn''t blame him. Who told him that the other two were more important to him?


    "He doesn''t need it! I don''t think he''s a trauma." Meng Haoran quickly plugged in, which made Maggie inexplicable. It''s no wonder she didn''t intend to do it again, so she didn''t say much.


    Smithson reacted. Indeed, Maggie''s previous performance was only able to treat trauma. "I forgot this for a while."


    "It''s convenient to tell me how her injury came from. The injury after being attacked by the monster is unreasonable and doesn''t heal all the time." Meng Haoran asked


    Smithsonian remembered the purpose of bringing Meng Haoran and them here. He hesitated and said, "in fact, in addition to the trauma, it seems that he was poisoned by a kind of poison. It''s really this kind of poison that can''t alleviate their injuries."


    "Poison? Can you tell me the details?" Meng Haoran already knew that the root of the poison was his goal this time.


    Smithsonian made a look of memory, Then he said: "That was the day after we were robbed of everything. We came to a strange place in a forest in a panic. We wanted to have a rest there. Who knows, after staying in that place for a few minutes, they felt unwell. Fortunately, I found that it was bad and took them away immediately. After that, their wounds have been unable to heal I was shocked to see that Miss March could heal their wounds just now. "


    As everyone knows, Marge is also a little surprised. Is her ability so strong?


    "Can you take me there? I''m a little interested." Meng Haoran said. After saying that, he seemed to think of something. "Er, forget it, wait until they recover!"


    After hearing Meng Haoran''s request, Smithsonian was still helpless at the beginning. He was relieved after hearing Meng Haoran''s words. He didn''t want to leave at this time.


    After that, Meng Haoran and others waited in the cave. During this period, Meng Haoran went out and went to the reward city to find Xiaojie and Qiyu, told them about themselves, and bought some food and medicine.


    It is worth mentioning that the young man woke up during this period. Without that special energy, his injury recovered quickly.


    Under the introduction of Smithsonian, Meng Haoran knew that the young man''s name was Zhou Zihao, a very Oriental name. Zhou Zihao showed considerable goodwill when he knew Meng Haoran''s origin. He was very grateful to Maggie when he knew that Maggie had restored the wounds of the two women.


    But Meng Haoran did see a trace of hidden deep hostility in his eyes, which seemed to be only aimed at Meng Haoran.


    After careful observation, Meng Haoran finally found the root of the problem. It turned out that he regarded himself as a rival in love. Meng Haoran couldn''t smile bitterly, which was too vigilant. Is it because he is handsome, but he hasn''t said a word with others, and others haven''t seen him!

 Chapter 359

    A young man named Zhou Zihao actually joined the team a year ago. At that time, when the team left the Smithsonian family, it was another middle-aged man who died in the incident.


    In fact, the most fundamental purpose for him to join Smithsonian''s team was to pursue Smithsonian''s daughter Stella. Although he always felt good about himself and thought Stella was also interested in him, in fact, Stella had long seen through him and thought that the two sides did not fit, just because of his face.


    In Stella''s heart, her future husband must be stronger than her, and he must be handsome. Zhou Zihao is not up to standard. Compared with Stella, a little genius, he is not good at all, and he is not very good-looking, jealous and strong. He is really unhappy with Stella''s food.


    In the cave, Smithsonian''s wife, Nari, woke up first. After opening her eyes and initial confusion, she found her husband on the side and hugged Smithsonian with great joy


    "So, Mr. Meng Haoran is still ashamed of your help. Here I thank you on behalf of our family." Nanli, who had learned about Meng Haoran from her husband, looked at Meng Haoran with soft eyes, which made Zhou Zihao more jealous of Meng Haoran. She rarely saw such eyes after staying here for a year.


    "Where? It''s just a little effort." Although Meng Haoran is telling the truth, she is very modest in Nali''s view, which makes her sense of Meng Haoran better.


    "There are few young people like you these days. If you are my son-in-law, I agree with both hands." Nali said half jokingly, but in fact he didn''t mind Meng Haoran being her son-in-law.


    After Nari finished this sentence, everyone reacted differently. Maggie didn''t know what was going on and felt a little uncomfortable in her heart. Smithsonian smiled and didn''t seem to object, while Zhou Zihao was angry in his eyes and shouted injustice in her heart. Why should she be so close to an outsider.


    After chatting with Nanli casually, Stella finally woke up, and then there was a lot of thanks, but Meng Haoran felt that there was something wrong in Stella''s eyes, and he couldn''t tell what was wrong.


    Did he save me? It looks so handsome. It would be great if his strength is passable. It fully meets my mate selection criteria. Well, let''s see if he really catches up with me as I think.


    Meng Haoran didn''t know that Stella fell in love with him at first sight. If he knew, I''m afraid he would be in a strange mood!


    A few days later, with the help of Smithsonian, they finally had a good rest, and there was basically no serious harm to their health. Of course, Meng Haoran was inseparable from their relationship. In order to accelerate their recovery, Meng Haoran let them enjoy the treatment of VIP. What they ate was called a tonic, and the medicine was also the best.


    Of course, Meng Haoran''s efforts were not in vain. Today, Stella volunteered to take her to the place where Meng Haoran thought there were systematic leftovers in the forest.


    ¡­¡­


    In a forest, Meng Haoran and Stella walked side by side. March walked behind silently and looked at the two people in front from time to time, showing inexplicable eyes, like resentment and confusion.


    "Brother Meng, this is it. At that time, he ran far because he was in a panic." Stella''s voice was a little crisp. She spoke like a lark. It was very nice.


    Maybe she is really interested in Meng Haoran. Along the way, Stella is not only unprepared for Meng Haoran, but also often deliberately approaches Meng Haoran. She is very obedient to Meng Haoran and even has some dependence.


    Meng Haoran looked at the little beauty who seemed too close to him, but he had some enjoyment in his heart. He didn''t exclude the feeling of being relied on and trusted by others.


    "Here?" Indeed, there was some smell, but I didn''t know what it was. Meng Haoran touched his beardless chin and pondered for a moment, "well, I''ll go in alone and you''ll wait for me here."


    "Why don''t we come together? I believe brother Meng will be fine." Stella said that in the past few days, she has some blind self-confidence in Meng Haoran. Since she saw Meng Haoran kill a class a monster in seconds, she worshipped Meng Haoran.


    Meng Haoran shook his head. "You''d better stay. I don''t trust you." In fact, it''s something she doesn''t want her to see.


    But it''s not like that in Stella''s ears. She was very moved by Meng Haoran''s consideration for her, "then... Well, be careful." She assumed the posture of a little daughter. Even Meng Haoran was a little excited. She was really not an ordinary beauty.


    Compared with Stella, Maggie''s performance is not satisfactory. When she heard Meng Haoran telling them to wait, she just went to the same Meng Haoran. She didn''t respond to Meng Haoran''s going to the so-called dangerous place alone.


    Meng Haoran finally walked into the forest alone and walked about 500 meters. There was a big light in front of him, and then he saw a small lake not far away, but this didn''t surprise Meng Haoran. Meng Haoran was surprised that there were a group of all kinds of animals around the lake, and they all looked safe.


    Saber toothed tiger, black backed bear, white lion, giraffe, wild boar


    Seeing this harmonious scene, Meng Haoran is also a little drunk. What are they doing? Is it because there is too much food to hunt, Meng Haoran thought, but then he immediately overturned his guess.


    After Meng Haoran walked in, he found that these so-called animals are not ordinary goods. They are incredibly powerful and mutated. The light of wisdom is still shining in his eyes. Meng Haoran is inexplicable in his heart.


    The animals did not take any action because of Meng Haoran''s arrival, as if Meng Haoran did not exist.


    When we got to the lake, the long lost system prompt sound finally came, "we found the legacy blood evolution stone. Do you want to recycle it?"


    Meng Haoran wondered what the blood evolution stone was, but finally decided to recycle it first.


    At the command of "recycling", I saw that the lake in front of me suddenly began to shake, and then a light shot out from the bottom of the lake, came to Meng Haoran, and then directly put it into Meng Haoran''s body,


    "Task complete."

 Chapter 360

    Meng Haoran didn''t respond to the task completion prompt of the system for a while. It''s really a dream to complete a task in such a simple way. If only the future tasks were so simple, but what is the blood evolution stone just recovered and what is its function.


    Before Meng Haoran asked the system, the animals who had been safe around the lake at this time did suddenly become violent. They seemed very anxious and walked around. Finally, they all showed angry eyes and turned their eyes to Meng Haoran, just like Meng Haoran did something angry.


    Finally, all the animals unexpectedly came to Meng Haoran''s direction and showed their claws and teeth. NIMA was determined to do Meng Haoran''s rhythm, but


    "Die!" Although he didn''t know what happened, Meng Haoran also vaguely guessed that it might be related to his recycling of blood evolution stone. However, Meng Haoran didn''t have the consciousness of doing bad things. In his opinion, he just recycled his own things, so he was not polite to the actions of animals.


    "Boom!" A momentum belonging to Meng Haoran broke out like a storm, which directly shocked Stella 500 meters away.


    "This... This is brother Meng''s momentum!?" Stella felt this powerful and unimaginable momentum. She was drunk. This is the man I like. It really deserves to be him!


    "Did he meet the enemy?" Maggie''s face changed, and then Stella, who was still in a daze, rushed to Meng Haoran''s direction, and Stella was awakened by Maggie''s action and followed.


    After they came to the place where Meng Haoran said they were, they saw a scene they had never thought of. They saw that Meng Haoran was surrounded by countless animals. The animals opened their blood and were about to attack Meng Haoran. The ferocious face was clearly visible, but suddenly it seemed to turn into a sculpture. There was no movement, and their eyes were dull and silent.


    Maggie looked at the situation with her pupils constricted. As a member of the brigade, she didn''t know that the animals had died, and Meng Haoran didn''t seem to have done anything. Now even her momentum has been put away, there is only one explanation. Although these lives attacked Meng Haoran for some reason, they were immediately destroyed by Meng Haoran''s momentum.


    It''s terrible. The momentum has such lethality. Should I say it''s him? Maggie''s eyes at Meng Haoran become more and more complex. Meng Haoran''s strong strength means that it is more and more difficult for her to leave Meng Haoran.


    But even Maggie didn''t find that she was not very afraid of Meng Haoran''s strong strength in the bottom of her heart, and she also felt that the stronger Meng Haoran was, the better.


    "Brother Meng, are you all right?" Stella came to Meng Haoran and began to touch Meng Haoran as if she were checking.


    Hey! Will you be so close to me? You''re not a nurse, and isn''t it easy to see? Meng Haoran thought so, but did not say it, but let Stella play.


    Why do these animals attack brother Meng? Stella thought of them coming here. It was strange that the animals had always ignored them.


    "Well, let''s go back! There''s nothing to stay here." Meng Haoran said.


    After that, the three of them embarked on the return journey. Maggie and they were also confused about Meng Haoran''s sudden coming here and leaving without doing anything, but they knew that Meng Haoran was not a boring person and must have his purpose, but she couldn''t guess that purpose.


    "What is the system blood strengthening stone?" Meng Haoran communicated with the system in his mind and got the relevant information from the system.


    Blood evolution stone: it can carry out ancestral evolution on blood.


    It is said that in ancient times, when the world began to open, countless powerful first generation races were born. They are called the beginning race. Now all races are their descendants. However, through the changes of the times, everyone''s blood power is deeply hidden, and the power is therefore hidden, which will not restore the strength of the beginning race, The blood evolution stone has the ability to let the current creatures evolve to the first generation, which can be said to be very precious.


    Here, Stella, they are also influenced by the blood evolution stone. Evolution is not without risk, but also has the possibility of failure. They are examples. They have been negatively affected this time. Otherwise, I''m afraid they will get great benefits.


    The reason why Meng Haoran saw that the animals were safe was that they were all successful evolutors. With a certain amount of wisdom and different degrees of evolution, the strength gap between them was not so large. This time, they did not invade each other. Meng Haoran took the evolution stone, that is, they broke their way, so they frantically attacked Meng Haoran.


    "Does the system and blood evolution stone work for me?" Meng Haoran was excited to think that his strength had increased greatly after his blood evolution.


    "Ding, it is detected that the host has the intention of blood evolution. Start to detect the host''s blood..."


    "Ding, the host''s blood has been detected. Blood: the body of creation,"


    "Ding, the host can carry out blood evolution, and the body of creation can evolve into the body of creation demon God, with a success rate of 30%. Will it take about 3 years to evolve immediately?"


    Hearing the promotion of the system, Meng Haoran resisted his desire for blood evolution and chose whether or not. The God of creation is very high-end. Once successfully evolved, the benefits to him are unimaginable, but Meng Haoran still resisted, not only because it took a long time, but also because the success rate is not very high.


    It seems that in the world of death, I turned the system into a body of creation and completely suppressed other genes, so I only showed one evolutionary direction, but this evolutionary discovery is the strongest, the devil of creation! That''s a stronger existence than the fate demon God. I''m afraid it''s stronger than Pangu. Pangu didn''t fight with the creator demon God at all. It''s also because the creator demon God didn''t participate in the war and went to other chaos!


    Meng Haoran attaches great importance to whether he can evolve into the God of creation. Although he refuses to evolve this time, it does not mean that he will not evolve in the future. He has a hidden plan in his heart that can enhance his evolution probability, so he is waiting to implement it in the future.

 Chapter 361

    Back to the city of reward again, Meng Haoran, as a member of the team, officially began the introduction to the game.


    With Meng Haoran''s strong strength, although they don''t have any strong defense cards, they don''t need to be afraid of being robbed by others. They can only say that Meng Haoran can kill.


    By virtue of anti killing and daily tasks, Meng Haoran has a relatively fast speed in obtaining cards. Basically, new cards are received every day. In just half a month, Meng Haoran has collected 49 cards, almost half of them. This was something that Smithsonian could not imagine before. There is Meng Haoran, The difficulty of the game is like changing from hell mode to simple mode.


    In the past half a month, the contact with the Smithsonian family also made their relationship closer and closer. Stella became more and more addicted to him and deepened the acquiescence of her parents. Stella still became Meng Haoran''s little attendant. She almost went wherever Meng Haoran went, which increased Zhou Zihao''s hostility to Meng Haoran to a certain extent, Now it''s no longer hidden. Even Stella can see it,


    However, after knowing the reason why Zhou Zihao was so, Stella had a direct showdown with him and hoped that Zhou Zihao could give up. This move made Zhou Zihao come out of his fantasy. It turned out that she had always been wishful thinking!


    After that, Zhou Zihao hid his hostility deeply again, acting as if he didn''t care anymore, which made the Smithsonian family think that everything had been solved, but Meng Haoran could feel that Zhou Zihao was like an explosive and could explode around him at any time.


    That day, Meng Haoran and his wife were supposed to go to masadora to buy some magic cards, but Zhou Zihao proposed to buy separately on the grounds that their actions together were not efficient, and left with Mr. and Mrs. Smithsonian.


    Divided into two groups, Meng Haoran is still with March and Stella.


    In a card store, Stella looked at all kinds of cards and said, "five anti walls, three reflections, two magnetic forces, and..."


    Meng Haoran was a little absent-minded. He always felt that Zhou Zihao was a little strange today. Maybe something interesting might happen.


    Sure enough, an hour later, when Meng Haoran and the three came to the agreed place, they found that Zhou Zihao and they were not at all. At first, they thought they were a little late. However, after waiting another hour, they still didn''t appear. This time, even Stella realized something was wrong, took out the collection card book and began to contact her parents.


    The result is obvious. It can''t be connected at all, which means that the other party is controlled and can''t even open the collection card book.


    "Brother Meng, what should I do?" Stella panicked.


    Meng Haoran didn''t hesitate, or he didn''t have to be afraid of any traps. "He took out his collection card book, and then decisively launched the magnetic force of the magic card. The three people turned into a streamer and flew rapidly in a certain direction.


    Just three minutes later, Meng Haoran saw Zhou Zihao three people in the air. They were all tied up. Beside them was a group of six people who obviously looked ill intentioned.


    They saw Meng Haoran''s arrival and smiled. Before Meng Haoran and others landed completely, they also launched a flight card and left.


    "Do you want to run out of my cards?" Meng Haoran had this idea in his mind. Indeed, if the two sides of the battle had cards that they could leave, the battle would not be able to tell the victory or defeat.


    Meng Haoran hummed coldly. You''ll see it later. Although he only saw it, Meng Haoran had a vague guess. This time, I''m afraid it has something to do with Zhou Zihao. Although the three of them seem to have been kidnapped, it''s obvious that Zhou Zihao suffered only skin and flesh injuries. If there''s no fishiness, Meng Haoran didn''t believe it first.


    Let you be proud for a while. Meng Haoran then began to cooperate with each other to consume his magic card. After several rounds of turnover, he finally consumed it completely.


    When he landed again, the other party seemed to know that Meng Haoran had no cards, so he didn''t go again this time. Instead, Shi Shi ran looked at Meng Haoran''s three people with greedy eyes.


    "Why don''t you run, or you don''t think it''s necessary to run again." Meng Haoran''s voice was cold, and a trace of killing intention flashed in the eyes of the six people who looked at each other.


    One of the six men with a cross scar on his face smiled and said, "it seems that you don''t know who you''re facing. Why don''t you even know the names of our six ghosts?"


    "What, they are 6 ghosts. It is said that dozens of players have been killed by them." Stella said uneasily when she heard what the other party said.


    Although Meng Haoran is very powerful in her eyes, the other party''s 6 ghosts are not ordinary roles. In addition, there are hostages. Stella has no bottom in her heart.


    "I don''t care whether you are a 6 ghost or a dead ghost. Now I give you two choices. One is to let them go, and then hand over all the cards. In this way, I will let you go, but die." At last, Meng Haoran couldn''t help sending out a trace of murderous spirit.


    The blood red murderous Qi condensed into essence, making the surrounding air quiet, as if he knew Meng Haoran''s terrible.


    The ghost''s face finally changed at this moment. Meng Haoran''s murderous spirit let them know that the other party is also very difficult to provoke. How many people do you have to kill to have this kind of murderous spirit? Compared with them, the other party seems to be the real evil party.


    Fortunately, we still have hostages on our side this time, otherwise


    The person who spoke before swallowed his saliva and said, "you seem to have made a mistake. Now we have your people here. If we are sensible, we will hand over all the cards, and then we will consider whether we will let them go."


    Although his tone was tough, he couldn''t help but have some confidence to listen carefully. Obviously, he had been deterred by Meng Haoran''s murderous spirit.


    However, it was obvious that his calculation was wrong. If he met Meng Haoran at the first time, he might say more to him, but now Meng Haoran was obviously not in the mood.


    Meng Haoran showed his decisiveness in front of Stella for the first time. He saw bright lights coming from Meng Haoran''s hands.


    "Bad" 6 ghost immediately felt a life and death crisis. He only had time to drink, and there was no time to respond. His head was penetrated by a light, leaving a hole with a big finger.


    "Er..." in this world, the little famous 6 ghosts fell silently.

 Chapter 362

    "Father, mother, are you all right?" After Meng Haoran solved the six ghosts, Stella quickly released the Smithsonian couple, but she didn''t help Zhou Zihao untie intentionally or unintentionally.


    How is that possible? How could he be so strong? Zhou Zihao looked at Meng Haoran with dull eyes at this time. Meng Haoran guessed correctly. The reason why they were attacked this time was that Zhou Zihao leaked Meng Haoran''s information and wanted to get rid of Meng Haoran with the help of 6 ghosts.


    Although he knew that Meng Haoran''s strength was not comparable to his, he didn''t expect that Meng Haoran was so strong that he could kill six ghosts.


    In fact, Zhou Zihao''s wrong estimation of Meng Haoran''s strength is also because his own strength is limited and his vision is very small. He only knows that Meng Haoran is stronger than him, but he doesn''t know how much stronger. For him, six ghosts can easily kill him, and Meng Haoran can. In his eyes, six ghosts of six people are obviously stronger than Meng Haoran, so he will contact six ghosts.


    "Cough" Smithsonian''s injury this time is not serious, but it''s not light. It''s about a week''s rest, and Nali is almost the same.


    "Well? Why don''t you untie me? Stella!" Suddenly, Zhou Zihao found that the other five people looked at him with strange eyes and didn''t untie him. He panicked instantly.


    Zhou Zihao''s words didn''t make others act. The Smithsonian family looked at each other, nodded and turned their eyes to Meng Haoran. It was obvious that Meng Haoran had to make a decision.


    "Hehe, it seems that you don''t understand! What should I say about you? If you don''t know, you think we don''t know about your collusion with 6 ghosts, or you treat everyone as a fool." When Meng Haoran spoke, a white light loomed on his hand, illuminating Zhou Zihao''s eyes.


    "No, no! I... I didn''t mean it. Yes, I was forced. They threatened me with my life. I just... Let me go!" Zhou Zihao looked at Meng Haoran''s posture and thought of the tragedy of 6 ghosts. He collapsed decisively and begged constantly. His tears were scared out.


    "Hum" Stella and others looked at Zhou Zihao disdainfully. They hadn''t found it before. Now they think Zhou Zhihao is too timid.


    In fact, Zhou Zihao himself is not spineless, otherwise he won''t be with them when they are robbed because of the failure of the task, but he is affected by Meng Haoran''s murderous spirit, and his fear is infinitely amplified, which leads to the scene of collapse at once.


    "Sure enough?" Smithsonian also sighed at this time and looked at Zhou Zihao with some disappointment. In fact, they were just guessing. They were not very sure. If Zhou Zihao insisted that he didn''t do those things, there might be a glimmer of vitality.


    Nali looked at Zhou Zihao with a cold look in her eyes. Fortunately, he didn''t become her son-in-law. Otherwise, Stella would be bitter. Compared with him, she would be too in line with his standards. She is strong, confident and gentle. Even now, her attitude towards Stella is a little vague. I, a mother, should help her for her daughter''s future, Nelly hesitated for a moment and immediately became firm, as if she had made up her mind.


    Looking at Zhou Zihao''s appearance, Meng Haoran suddenly had no desire to kill him. Killing him just soiled his hands and let him live and die.


    When they tell others about their ideas, others have no objection. Even Mr. and Mrs. Smithsonian agree. Although Zhou Zihao is hateful, after all, he has been together for so long and still has some feelings. He doesn''t directly kill Zheng and them. It''s none of their business whether Zhou Zihao will die for other reasons.


    Because Meng Haoran started too fast, he didn''t get the 6 ghost cards, and Smithsonian''s cards disappeared forever. Now everyone almost returned to the front of understanding and had to start collecting cards again.


    So Meng Haoran once again lived a life of doing tasks.


    Two months later,


    In a deep cave on greedy Island, there are hundreds of people gathered here. It is obviously the same organization and is holding a meeting.


    There was a platform in the cave, on which stood several people of high status. At this time, a bearded middle-aged man was making a passionate speech


    "Well, everyone, at present, we have collected 90 kinds of 133 cards with designated pockets. Thanks to your efforts, thank you. Of the remaining 10, 7 have also known the whereabouts, which is equivalent to being in control. However, the team led by juezzela has also obtained the same degree of guidance pocket cards. I''m afraid the final difficulty is to cooperate with them Let''s have a direct duel!... "


    In the cave, with middle age, the atmosphere below you is also mobilized, and a victory is in front of you.


    What a familiar side, if Meng Haoran saw them, he would know that this is not the organization hidden by the bomb maniac? In the end, they made wedding clothes for the bomb maniac.


    Sure enough, after the middle-aged man finished speaking, the bomb maniac, who is still a high-level eye man, stood up and wanted to speak.


    "These five years are not long or short. Here I have to tell you one thing." after a pause, the original kind expression became gloomy and fierce. The temperament was the same as before. If he was a good man, he was an owl at this moment. "I am a bomb demon" sounded through the air in this cave, In an instant, the original cheerful atmosphere became heavy.


    After a brief silence,


    "What? Are you kidding? How could he be a bomb maniac?"


    "No! Even why did he say it?"


    "Hey, what the hell is this..."


    Everyone looked at the bomb demon suspiciously and didn''t understand why he was exposed, but they would soon know.


    Because then the bomb demon talked about his reading ability, one of the launch conditions was to let others listen to him.


    At the moment when he finished speaking, almost everyone present became his prisoners. That''s what he wanted, because all of them had been loaded with bombs and their lives were between the thoughts of the bomb devil.


    At first, some people didn''t believe it. Finally, after personally witnessing several bodies, they were completely desperate. Under the threat of death, they gave up resistance and handed the card to the bomb demon.


    However, in the end, all except the master were killed by the bomb demon.


    So far, the bomb devil has successfully obtained all the labor achievements and is not far from customs clearance.

 Chapter 363

    Meet Xiaojie and Qiyu again. Meng Hailong finds that they are followed by a blonde girl.


    "Uncle! This is Bisky. Now he is our teacher of reading ability." Xiaojie introduced Meng Haoran. He was very happy to see Meng Haoran after such a long time.


    "Hello!" Meng Haoran smiled at Bisky, but he had other ideas in his heart. This is the woman who looks 15 years old and is over 80 years old. In her impression, her complete state is really terrible! The muscles of the whole body, is he really a woman?


    What a strong guy, he couldn''t feel the depth at all. He didn''t expect that what the two kids said was true. The man in front of him was really not an ordinary strong man. Bisky looked at Meng Haoran and showed surprised eyes.


    "How have you been lately?" Meng Haoran asked Xiaojie. In fact, he knew what had happened without asking. It was obvious that they had some mature reading ability. It seems that this period of time has been very full!


    Under Meng Haoran''s inquiry, Xiaojie didn''t hide "after that..."


    "I see. Has so much happened?" Meng Haoran sighed.


    "What about uncle?" Xiaojie looked curiously at Maggie following Meng Haoran and Stella holding Meng Haoran with both hands. Did he find a beautiful sister? She looks very happy.


    Yes, after such a long time, Meng Haoran has completely established a relationship with Stella. Stella has successfully become Meng Haoran''s girlfriend with the acquiescence of her parents.


    Speaking of this, Meng Haoran thought of it. He didn''t expect that Nali would be so open.


    In fact, he was able to accept Stella so quickly because of the influence of Nari. One night, Nari ran to his room alone for the purpose of carrying out special customs for her daughter. In fact, if Stella wasn''t really interested in Meng Haoran, and there was a march in the middle, Nanli wouldn''t have made this decision. She would still be sneaky. It would be bad if Smithsonian knew.


    It''s also because Stella has a beautiful mother that Meng Haoran will accept her so quickly. Otherwise, Meng Haoran''s time to completely accept her is uncertain. Compared with Stella, Nari is more attractive to Meng Haoran!


    In addition, it was not good for Smithsonian. Meng Haoran defeated and gave up. However, Nali told him that Smithsonian could not be humane because of physical reasons. Since they had not lived with two people for more than 10 years, Meng Haoran was a little comforted.


    It''s no wonder that Nari''s performance was really hungry! Meng Haoran did his best to win the battle.


    Back now,


    "Me? After I separated from you..." Meng Haoran talked about his situation a little, and then asked, "what can I do for you?"


    When Xiaojie heard Meng Haoran''s question, his eyes were much more serious: "in fact, it''s like this..."


    "I see. In order to stop the bomb demon, do you want to monopolize a card? In order to get card 2, you need to find someone." Has the plot come here yet? I remember the greedy island was almost over after they died.


    "Uncle! Please join us!" Xiaojie looks forward to Meng Haoran. Of course, Meng Haoran won''t let him down. He agrees directly and takes Maggie, a great master.


    "Well, there are still some people. Do you have any good candidates? If not, I can recommend them." Meng Haoran, Maggie and Stella, there are only seven people in total, and there are still people to send. Xiao Jie, they are four. In addition to Qi Yu and Bisky, there is a young man with thick eyebrows. I remember that the original book also has him.


    "Does uncle have a suitable candidate? That''s great." Xiaojie obviously believed Meng Haoran very much and didn''t ask who he was.


    "Maggie, you want to see your partner, too!" Meng Haoran said such a sentence to March, stunned him, and then reflected Meng Haoran''s meaning.


    "Can you say that the person you''re talking about is..." Maggie asked with some uncertainty.


    "En" Meng Haoran nodded. He found that some people in the brigade had also entered the game and had met them once.


    "After opening the collection card book, Meng Haoran skillfully found the list. Sure enough, he found several familiar names, kulolo, Xiaodi and Xiake.


    Led by Meng Haoran, they came to kulolo and made a simple negotiation. They didn''t know what Meng Haoran said to them. In short, three kulolo people entered the team at last.


    Xiaojie, they look at kulolo. They are also curious that Meng Haoran can know these strong people. When did they know so many strong people?


    At this time, Xiao Jie and they didn''t know that kulolo and they were the people of the brigade. They just knew that the other party was not simple from the hidden pressure on them.


    With these three, there are 10 people. Finally, Meng Haoran found juezjuela and his team according to the original book and successfully gathered the team.


    Because the strength of the team was much stronger than the original work, they didn''t make much preparation. They came directly to the location of the task, and the pirate''s castle was ready for the task.


    When they entered the castle, they saw a lot of Pirates staying there and doing this exercise.


    "Oh, are you here again? This time, you are well prepared!" The boss of the pirate is also the producer of the release system of the game. He looked at Meng Haoran and the four people of the brigade and showed a surprised expression in his eyes. He was obviously shocked by such a lineup.

 Chapter 364

    As one of the producers of the greedy Island, leiza obviously has a high eye. Not to mention Meng Haoran, several people in kulolo''s brigade have put great pressure on him, especially kulolo is a strong person at the same level as him.


    "Of course, we won''t come if we don''t have the confidence to win. You''ll wait to lose this time!" Xiao Jie''s face is full of confidence.


    Although leiza was surprised by Meng Haoran''s strength, he was not afraid at this time. After all, he didn''t know who won and who lost. Besides, here is his home. The rules of the game are also set by him, and his chances of winning are still great.


    "Then I''ll wait and see. You already know the rules of the game. The theme of the battle is sports. Challenge the members here to the sports they are good at. Each person challenges one game. If they win eight games first, they will win. I won''t say much nonsense, so let''s start!" Leiza said.


    Meng Haoran looked at leiza and showed a strange smile. However, he knew that leiza''s words were not accurate. In the original book, he changed the rules in the last dodge ball, so that as long as he was in front of that victory, he won directly.


    "I''ll start first, or boxing." On the pirate''s side, a man who was obviously good at boxing was quickly ready.


    "It''s him. His ability is to move instantly and move his fist unexpectedly to a place where he can attack." Xiao Jie explained that their people had been punched Ko in the past because of carelessness.


    "Don''t worry! The people here are very strong." Meng Haoran said and looked at the lineup on his side. It''s really better than the opposite side. The people on the opposite side basically have no experts except Lei Zha.


    "I''m sure you can''t steal the chicken and eat the rice." Said the boxing pirate with a pirate hat.


    Meng Haoran, who participated in the competition, was a flat headed man next to juezzela. When the competition was announced, he narrowed the distance between the two sides and launched a fierce attack.


    "So fast, close player?"


    "If you get closer, the advantage of the release system will disappear, the proportion of defense will increase, and the chance of using your fist to move instantaneously will be greatly reduced."


    Knowing the ability of the other party, he gained the upper hand as soon as he came up. Finally, the pirate became a sandbag and had only to be beaten.


    "Ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding


    "Great, it worked." After leiza announced the results, Xiaojie cheered, and his body also cooperated with him to make uncontrollable actions, looking and excited.


    The second game, bowling, Jay''s rodoliot made another contribution and won the game. The score was 2-0


    The third game, shooting, as before, and then the next game, the score is 3-0


    However, although the pirate side lost three games in a row, leiza still had a smiling expression, as if he didn''t worry about losing the game.


    "You can compete casually. If you lose, just leave the rest to me," leiza said to the other pirates. It''s obviously ready to cheat. Otherwise, he can only win one game alone.


    Because Meng Haoran and others joined, although they did not have the same targeted training as the original work, they still won with great momentum.


    However, at this time, the internal strife among the pirates began,


    "Wait, I won''t listen to your instructions any more. Next, I''ll do whatever I want." The fattest pirate stood up and said impolitely to leiza, then threw the pirate hat on his head to the ground with his hand.


    "Hey, kid, get out of here." He looked at Qi Yu fiercely. Before, he was well played by Qi Yu.


    "Get out? Go to the sumo stage!" Qiyu didn''t fully understand what he meant.


    "The game is over. I''ll kill you here!" While talking, he was ready to start, but he didn''t find that leiza on one side had slightly shown his intention to kill.


    A pirate who usually had a good relationship with him came out and stopped him "Hello, Bobo Bo"


    "This is a breach of contract?" Leiza made a helpless gesture, "but go back to the cell, Bo Bo Bo." it seemed that he was going to give him one last chance.


    However, Bobo Bo didn''t catch it, but shouted to leiza, "who cares? I don''t want to play this boring game with you anymore. Doesn''t anyone echo me? If everyone goes together, that guy is vulnerable. What will work after that, as long as he can escape from the island."


    When Bo Bo Bo spoke, he didn''t notice that a red reading ball had floated on leiza''s hand and was about to start.


    At the moment when leiza was about to blow up Bobo Bo''s head, Meng Haoran did do it first. In leiza''s stunned eyes, a reading gas beam directly pierced Bobo Bo''s heart and killed him in an instant.


    "Ah!"


    "Don''t you mind if I help you clean up the door, Mr. leiza." Meng Haoran said to leiza with a smile, as if he had done something trivial just now.


    Lei zading looked at Meng Haoran for a few seconds. Finally, he showed a careless smile on his face. "Of course, thank you very much. If you break the rules, you will be punished." It''s so fast. It''s faster than me. And is that kind of attack released?


    Meng Haoran''s actions were terrified except for the people of the brigade and leizha. In particular, Juezi Juela, who did not know Meng Haoran''s strength, was terrified of Meng Haoran. After seeing that Meng Haoran killed a person with strong thinking ability so easily, he made up his mind that if it was not necessary, he should never provoke Meng Haoran.


    In fact, Meng Haoran did it on purpose. On the one hand, he wanted to show his sense of existence. On the other hand, he remembered that the baby was going to be hit by Lei Zha''s reading of the ball, and his head was like a watermelon. It was really disgusting. Although he didn''t mind, he also had to consider it for Stella, so he did it.


    "OK, let me do it next!" Lei Zha said to Meng Haoran and others that he was finally going to make a move.


    Because Meng Haoran joined this time, the 15 people here didn''t make up, so they were not afraid of leiza at all. On the contrary, some people were still ready to move!


    After hearing the main appearance, Meng Haoran''s eyes lit up for a moment. Just wait for this moment. As long as he defeated leiza, he will finish the task this time.

 Chapter 365

    "Well... My topic is the dodge ball game played by 8 people in each team." after leiza finished, a few apertures suddenly appeared around him, and then


    "Huh? What?" They saw eight figures slowly miraculous from under the aperture. In the twinkling of an eye, there were eight human shaped Nian animals, all with masks on their faces and numbered jerseys on their bodies.


    Looking at these read animals, except Meng Haoran, they all looked at leiza with a dignified face, because they could see that the powerful blue and purple aura on the read animals was so powerful.


    "I''ve already chosen! You can also choose 8 people." Lei Zha''s face was full of confidence, as if he could solve all the people in Meng Haoran alone.


    "Wait, how do you decide the outcome?" Meng Haoran said to the man who first came to Qiyu once.


    "Isn''t one person winning?" Someone asked suspiciously.


    It seems that these people are not fools. It is not good to see from leiza''s actions. The game is one person and one win. Then this time it is eight people. Is it one game or eight games? If it''s 8 games, isn''t the previous game completely meaningless?


    "Ah! One person wins one game, so even if the winning party wins eight games, it''s very simple!" Lei Zha said with a smile, but his expression seemed to others to be more or less beaten.


    This is red fruit cheating. The game administrator is amazing! Just bully us hard players, can we play happily.


    "I see! No matter how many games we win against those minions, he can turn the tide by himself in the end. It''s already set up like this." Although Meng Haoran is dissatisfied with leiza''s cheating, he can still understand it. After all, the victory depends on himself. I''m afraid he would do the same if he was leiza.


    "Leiza and 14 demons. The so-called 14 demons refer to his reading ability!" Everyone understood at this time that it was impossible for them to leave without defeating leiza.


    The rules are set by Lei. Meng Haoran and others have no way to change. They can only follow his rules, so they have to start selecting people.


    Soon eight participants were confirmed, including three Xiaojie, Qiyu and bisji, four Meng Haoran and the brigade. Finally, with juezzela, eight people were gathered. The lineup is very strong, and I''m afraid the weakest is juezzela.


    "OK, we have also selected it." Meng Haoran, as the leader, said to leiza.


    Looking at the eight people on Meng Haoran''s side, Lei Zha''s pupils are constricted. When a person faces so many strong people, he is also worried, especially there are several things he can''t see through.


    However, leiza remained calm and nodded to Meng Haoran, Said: "now let''s explain the rules: the game consists of one player outside the field and seven players inside the field. If the number of players inside the field becomes 9, they will lose. If the players inside the field are hit by the other party''s ball, they will be out and go outside the field. However, just call If [back], there is only one chance to revive in the field. In addition, if a player is hit to the outfield without his own player, even if the other player''s ball is in the field, please pay attention... "


    Leiza talked about the rules for about 5 minutes. Fortunately, everyone is not an ordinary person. After he finished speaking, he also recorded the rules in his mind. He won''t lose his ability to understand the rules because he played for the first time.


    Of course, except for some people here, Xiao Jie''s head has begun to smoke, which is just the result of his brain overload.


    After understanding the rules, both sides began to prepare for their own position, and the man wearing No. 0 shirt around leiza came to the middle.


    "I''m the No. 0 referee of course. Please take care of me. Then the game begins." As he finished, he threw the ball up high.


    At the beginning of the game, the way of jump ball was used to seize the control of the ball. Meng Haoran''s jump ball was Qiyu.


    I don''t know whether leiza is under a lot of pressure or what. He didn''t give the first ball to Meng Haoran this time, but actually competed for the ball right.


    Qi Yu jumped up at the moment when the ball was thrown. It seemed to outsiders that the speed was very fast, but it was still weak. The speed of No. 6 opposite was one point faster than Qi Yu. Because of the advantage of height, he directly touched the ball first, and then hit the ball hard at leiza.


    "Damn it!" Qi Li looked at leiza unhappily


    "Bang" the ball easily reached leiza''s hand. "If you say no water, no water, then I''ll start."


    Leiza put on a stroke posture, which looked like that. The smile on his face had converged, and his eyes were slightly open.


    Let''s try it out first. Leiza wants to inject his thoughts slowly. Because it''s a game, Meng Haoran''s people can only watch him inject his thoughts into the ball, making the ball more and more powerful. Speaking of this kind of game, it has a great advantage for him. After all, if he takes so long to find in a real battle, he will be interrupted by the other party.


    "Yo, go!" Leiza felt that the ball in his hand was finally shot. The "bang" ball was like a shell to juezzela on Meng Haoran''s side.


    "What? So fast, is it to answer or, no, can''t resist." Juezzela was surprised at the speed of the ball at first, but he was ready for the next step, but in an instant he felt its powerful power, knew that he could not take it by himself, made the most correct response, and used his defense skills.


    "Ah!" The ball touched juezzela''s waist, and the severe pain made him cry out involuntarily.


    "All right!" At this time, Qi Yu had caught the ball and asked juezzela.


    "Well, I didn''t... poof" juezzela wanted to say it was okay, but suddenly vomited blood.


    Meng Haoran came over at this time and motioned to Juezi Juezi Juezi''s companions outside to help Juezi Juezi out. "Don''t be brave. If it weren''t for you, you''d better concentrate all your qi. I''m afraid you''re dead now, but even so, you''ve lost your fighting ability! Don''t worry, we''ll give it to us next."


    Juezzela knew that Meng Haoran had made a decision and had better leave the field. Meng Haoran was right. He had no ability to fight again.


    "Damn, I didn''t expect that he couldn''t take a blow. Is he really so strong? Be careful!" Juezzela, who had sat down against the corner outside the field, looked at the people in the field and thought silently.

 Chapter 366

    "Qiyu, give me the ball!" Meng Haoran said to Qi Yu, and then Qi Yu obediently handed over the ball in his hand.


    It seems that if it''s more than this, Maggie and them can''t be of much use. After all, if it''s more than strength, they can''t do it. They''re not power players. In this way, people here are completely at a disadvantage in strength, except Xiaojie''s strength and bisji''s strength, which may compete with leiza. Of course, they don''t count Meng Haoran.


    The rules of the game have an absolute advantage as long as they have enough power. After all, as long as they have strong power, the attacking party will win, because the other party may not connect the ball, and even if they reluctantly pick it up, they will be knocked out of the court.


    In fact, it depends on me. It seems to be a little more serious. Meng Haoran thought of this and moved his bones a little, making a crackling sound all over his body.


    Meng Haoran didn''t want to let Xiaojie hit the ball with his fist like the original, but there was no sisso here, so he couldn''t recycle the ball. In addition, Lei Zha planned to do his best at the beginning, so this method was directly abandoned by Meng Haoran.


    Alas! Don''t they have no help at all? Meng Haoran''s eyes glanced at the three kulolos. Is it really a mistake this time?


    "Well, I don''t have to exercise. I hope you can let me have a good time this time." Meng Haoran said to leiza that his confident look made leiza clap in his heart. Can he say that he


    The next moment he knew that Meng Haoran was not joking, but really had that ability.


    Meng Haoran didn''t even have the ability to read. He directly used his own physical ability. Hundreds of tons of power burst out and made a huge roar on the ball, just like thunder.


    The hall of the castle was shaking with a loud noise, as if the house was going to collapse.


    "Well, what?" Leiza didn''t even react this time. He found that No. 3 around him had been blasted by the ball. It was like being really hit by a shell. There were no bones. Fortunately, No. 3 was a reading beast composed of reading ability. Otherwise, the scene would be very bloody!


    "OK, I''ve got one." Xiaojie and Qiyu looked at Meng Haoran in worship and were very surprised at the outbreak of Meng Haoran just now.


    "What kind of person is he? He can play such a ball without reading ability. The power of the ball is even stronger than I use reading." Lei Zha looked at Meng Haoran, who looked relaxed, and he was also drunk. How can this be compared? People don''t have to read it, it''s almost like he used it. It''s not a level at all, okay.


    Not only Lei Zha, but also those who found that Meng Haoran didn''t use the idea just now were stunned. This power had to make people doubt whether Meng Haoran was a human or not. This is obviously not a level that people can reach.


    "I''m so strong. I''ve trained my body to this extent. It seems that I still need to continue to practice!" Bisji looked at Meng Haoran and sighed.


    Sure enough, I thought he was hiding something. Was it so strong just by flesh? Kulolo looked at Meng Haoran with a strange look, and the little drops and Xiake around him were also afraid to look at Meng Haoran.


    As a person who has been living with Meng Haoran recently, Maggie is relatively calm. She has seen the more terrible side of Meng Haoran. You know, before that, she never knew that she could kill a large group of beasts by killing Qi alone.


    I don''t know what kind of mentality it is. Maggie is surprised to see that the leaders are surprised by Meng Haoran''s strength. It seems that the stronger Meng Haoran''s strength, the better.


    "Although I know I''m likely to lose, I can''t let you win so easily!" Leiza has figured out with the ball. At least he should lose decently.


    This time he aimed the ball at kulolo and directly recovered the gas of other animals, intending to make a powerful blow.


    Meng Haoran did not intend to stop him. Instead, he gloated and let kulolo suffer.


    Did you treat me as a soft persimmon? Kulolo was also a little angry when he looked at the ball running towards him. He thought he was not afraid of anyone except Meng Haoran. As for Meng Haoran, it was only temporary. When he thought of a way, he would kill Meng Haoran first.


    Kulolo was forced to fight because of leiza. He couldn''t underestimate leiza''s attack, so he also took a posture of full defense. Powerful Qi rushed out of his body. Although his strength was not so strong, it didn''t mean he couldn''t take it.


    A Book suddenly appeared in kulolo''s hand. The book automatically turned to a page. Brother kulolo said, "iron wall defense."


    Kulolo''s body suddenly showed a burst of metal light, and at this time, the ball completely collided with him.


    "I see. The ability to turn the body into metal? It can really avoid injury." Meng Haoran looked at the next kulolo who put the ball. He was also interested in how much his ability was. Although it was inconvenient in the battle, if he had more ability, he could face a variety of situations!


    "Do you want to do it yourself?" Meng Haoran said to some proud kulolo, leaving kulolo with some smiles on his face.


    "No, you can come back!" Damn it! My ability is short of one that can directly increase my strength. It seems that I should pay attention to it in the future.


    Meng Haoran took the ball and looked at leiza, who was a little silly. I''m afraid he didn''t expect kulolo to receive the ball in this way! Meng Haoran wondered why he chose kulolo instead of Xiaojie and Qiyu or three women? You know, other people look weaker, don''t they?


    In fact, leiza has no way to choose kulolo as the target of attack. He really doesn''t want to deal with children and women, so he can only choose between Xiake and kulolo. In addition, he can see that Meng Haoran''s attitude towards the three members of the brigade is much colder, so the scope of choice is also determined.


    If you choose one of two, choosing kulolo, which seems to be stronger than Xiake, can better reflect his strength, can''t it?


    "It seems that you have chosen the wrong person!" Meng Haoran said and hit the ball again.


    Leiza was unexpected this time. He didn''t answer again. He also knew he couldn''t answer it. He might as well be a little more straightforward.


    "All right! You win, I admit defeat." This sentence came out of leiza''s air, and you can feel that he is actually very restless.

 Chapter 367

    Leiza conceded and Meng Haoran didn''t embarrass him. Besides, there was no hatred between the two sides, but they were a little unhappy with kulolo. After all, they just took a ball to help.


    Although the condition of helping them is to tell them where to study as a teacher, that is, in a word, and even if they don''t say they will find it in the end, if they are unhappy, they will be unhappy.


    After passing leizha, Xiaojie and their wish got a flat coastline. Finally, they ushered in the peep of the bomb demon Gan Shu. They were soon threatened by them, but Meng Haoran and them were in Xiaojie this time. They didn''t even have to hide.


    "Hey, Kuluoluo, it seems that I lost this time," Meng Haoran said to Kuluoluo. However, Kuluoluo secretly scolded Meng Haoran for being cheap and being good. This time, he delayed for a long time, and when Meng Haoran came to them, he had found a clue to get rid of the teacher. If he were not afraid of Meng Haoran''s strength, he would not come here at all.


    "What do you mean?" Kulolo listened attentively, which made Meng Haoran feel cool. What he wanted was this effect.


    "You heard that just now! The bomb devil is really a trouble!! I''m very busy recently and have no time, so..." Meng Haoran gave kulolo a look you know.


    Don''t you just want a free hand? Still pretending, kulolo despised Meng Haoran in his heart, but he still pretended to have a suddenly realized expression and said: "it turns out that this is the case. Little people like bomb devil really don''t know you do it. We''d better do it on our behalf." I took the job right now. Didn''t I just kill a few people? For their brigade, it''s as simple as eating and drinking water.


    Meng Haoran said "en" and made an expression that can be taught by children. The affectation made kulolo bite his teeth. However, there was no way. Who called form better than people!


    "Then we''ll leave first." After kulolo finished, whether Meng Haoran answered or not, he left directly with his peers.


    "Well, don''t worry about the bomb demon anymore." Meng Haoran said to Xiaojie.


    Juezzela also breathed a sigh of relief. Although he didn''t know the identity of kulolo and others, he could see from the dodge ball just now that it was definitely not a simple character. At least it was easy for others to kill themselves. If they shot, Gan Shu and they would never be able to run. Besides, even if they ran away, there was a monster here, Without leaving a trace, he looked at Meng Haoran. Before, he never thought that Meng Haoran''s strength was such a monster.


    "Yo, now let''s continue the game! You only collect 67, don''t you?" Meng Haoran said to Xiaojie and got their approval.


    Then they separated again and went to practice and play.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    A month later, a lot of things happened. For example, some people in the brigade left the game and disappeared. The bomb demons disappeared. Xiao Jie and they finally collected 99 cards today.


    When they collected 99 designated cards, the customer service issued a full service notice, giving the method to obtain the No. 0 card, that is, answering questions, and all players can participate.


    There are 100 questions, including multiple-choice questions and short answer questions, all of which are related to game knowledge, especially the methods of obtaining cards.


    At this time, Xiang Xiaojie has the advantage of people who obtain cards by virtue of their direct ability. Often, when others can''t think of a problem, Xiao Jie opens his mouth and answers it quickly.


    Finally, Xiaojie got the highest score, collected 100 cards, successfully passed the customs, and was summoned by the game designer.


    However, all this has nothing to do with Meng Haoran, because just when Xiaojie cleared the customs, he left the greedy island and just gave Xiaojie a truck book for them.


    ¡­¡­


    The spaceship port of youkexin City, Meng Haoran and March. Stella and the three are boarding the ship.


    "Brother Meng, where are we going? Why don''t we wait for Xiaojie and them?" Stella took Meng Haoran''s arm, and a pair of peaks rubbed on Meng Haoran''s arm naturally, which made Meng Haoran enjoy it very much.


    Meng Haoran listened to Stella''s question and showed a surprised expression: "didn''t I tell you? The purpose of this time is to go to the sky arena. As for waiting for Xiaojie, it''s because their destination No. 2 is different from mine."


    In the sky arena, what did he do there, and this time, no, this time, but, can it be said that Maggie, who also occupied Meng Haoran''s hand, seemed to think of something, and her face became cloudy and sunny.


    "The sky arena is the very famous one. It''s great. I wanted to see it a long time ago, but I haven''t had a chance. I must have a good time this time." Stella, who knew the destination, said happily that due to excessive forgetfulness, the friction between the mountain peak and Meng Haoran''s arms became greater. The crisp feeling from her body made Stella feel weak.


    Meng Haoran looked calm, but the satisfaction in her eyes could not escape Stella''s eyes, so Stella not only did not converge, but the greater the range. Everything was just happy for Meng Haoran.


    "Brother Meng doesn''t think I''m a wave?" Stella muttered to herself.


    "Of course not. That''s what I like. Besides, you''re just doing this to me, aren''t you?" Although Stella''s voice was very small, she was heard by Meng Haoran. Meng Haoran felt a warm current in her heart. She did it for herself and couldn''t help comforting Stella softly.


    After listening to Meng Haoran''s words, Stella was calm. "As long as big brother likes it."


    Their flirting and swearing let Maggie scold shamelessly in her heart. A pair of dog men and women, but outside, she gradually rubbed with her own mountain.


    "Hmm" felt the touch of his hands. Meng Haoran glanced at Maggie in surprise. It seemed that it was not far from the strategy. Sure enough, the back palace was the king!


    In fact, after so many months of getting along day and night, Maggie has long been attracted by Meng Haoran''s personality charm. In addition, she also gave Meng Haoran for the first time. She has long recognized Meng Haoran in her heart, but she is embarrassed to admit it. It is also a natural phenomenon that she will be jealous now.

 Chapter 368

    Sky arena is still crowded as before, and nothing has changed because of Meng Haoran''s departure.


    It has been nearly half a year since Meng Haoran left the sky arena, far more than three months. According to the rules of the sky arena, Meng Haoran''s landing qualification has been cancelled, but it''s just that generally, as the 200 floor landlord of the sky arena, Meng Haoran is obviously different. As long as no one challenges him, his position will always exist, Last time he showed too much strength, so no one challenged him for so long.


    Meng Haoran took Maggie and Stella directly back to the room originally belonging to his landlord. Last time, he stayed here all night.


    "Wow! Is this the landlord''s room? It''s so big!" Stella looked at everything in the room in surprise and said that the room was actually a suite. There were three rooms, one master bedroom, two secondary bedrooms, and a large bathroom. The kitchen was also available. Three people stayed here like one.


    Maggie was calm, but she was surprised to know Meng Haoran''s identity as the landlord, but then she was relieved. Isn''t it normal for him to become the landlord?


    "So is brother Meng going to challenge the higher landlord?" Stella, who already knows something about the sky arena, asked that, unlike those competitors who rise to the 210th floor, as a 200 floor landlord, he can directly challenge the upper floor landlord, rather than win 9 games first. Of course, if he fails to challenge the upper floor landlord, he will automatically enter the 210th floor. After winning 10 games, he will almost challenge the 210 floor landlord again, and so on.


    "There is no need. My purpose this time is not to become a higher-level landlord, but another one." Of course, it''s something else. What else will there be besides that conference? You can see the real details of the arena this time!


    While Meng Haoran stayed in his own room, some people in the arena also knew Meng Haoran''s return.


    "Have you come back? That boy thought there would be one less opponent this time!"


    "Hum, I''m another uninterested guy. If I don''t come back, I won''t die."


    "Is this a romantic guy? Do you want to meet him?"


    What Meng Haoran doesn''t know is that he has long been noticed by many upper class figures, and everyone has different attitudes towards him, both positive and negative, good and evil.


    After resting in the sky arena for a few days and watching several games with Stella, Meng Haoran also started the business. He directly found the person in charge of the 200th floor and asked to see someone.


    In a reception room, alfany ray, the elder on the 200th floor of the sky arena, looked at Meng Haoran and was a little happy. "You came back in time. You know, the competition will start in three days. If you don''t come back, I''m going to find you." Of course I have to find you, otherwise my reward will be ruined this time.


    "Old man, I think you''re worried that no one will work for you! Well, now that I''m back, tell me what the so-called conference is like." Meng Haoran glanced and said that if he hadn''t fought with these real experts, he wouldn''t come back. Until now, he thinks differently. What are these experts for to participate in this conference? Can it be said that the reward given by the sky arena can''t even resist the temptation.


    Alvaret did not show any dissatisfaction because of Meng Haoran''s tone. On the contrary, his eyes looking at Meng Haoran were full of appreciation. Yes, young people want this momentum. If they don''t, they can''t become real strong. The strong are not bound by secular rules. Meng Haoran''s current state reminds him of his former self.


    "Even if you don''t ask, I''ll tell you. Isn''t that why you came to me today? Otherwise, I''m afraid you''re still with your little girlfriend! In other words, you have a set! You have my style in those days, but you should be restrained! I just became like this because I didn''t know abstinence in those years. I think it was..." alvaret pointed to his wig.


    Meng Haoran looked at him speechless, controlling a hair! You think I''m like you? Stay in bed every day.


    "Get down to business." Meng Haoran interrupted alvaret. The reason why he came to him this time was to understand some specific information, not to listen to his story.


    Speaking of it, alvaret met him only after he became the landlord. At that time, he took the initiative to find Meng Haoran.


    Alfany ray said he was an elder on the 200th floor. In fact, he was equivalent to a guy who was in charge of everything on the 200th floor. There were four elders like him, namely, the elders on the 210th, 220th, 230th, 240th and 250th floors. His status was similar to that of him. As for the last 251th floor, it was said that the real arena boss stayed.


    "Then let''s get to the point! First ask a question. What kind of place do you think the sky arena is?" Alvaret''s tone was a little erratic.


    "Isn''t it the holy land of pure fighters?"


    "Of course, it is the holy land of fighters, but it has another name, dengtian Pavilion!"


    "Dengtian Pavilion, the air is not small!" Meng Haoran was stunned and said disdainfully.


    Alfany ray also smiled, and then continued: "it''s really a big tone, but it''s really worth the name, because it''s an organization that can lead to the dark continent. The sky arena is a place for some sects in the dark continent to select talents. As long as people with excellent performance are selected, they can enter the legendary dark continent."


    "What? The purpose of the arena is to select talents for the dark continent?" Meng Haoran said in surprise. He didn''t expect to wait for this answer. The sky arena is actually connected with the dark continent.


    Alvaret was not surprised to see Meng Haoran hear the dark continent, but also showed a clear look. When he reached this strength, he would know more or less what ordinary people don''t know. "I didn''t expect you to know the dark continent, which saved me a lot of words. I''ll tell you more about it. In fact..."


    Then alvaret quietly talked about the secrets that ordinary people could not know in a lifetime and the truth about the world. In fact, the sky arena is very famous in the dark continent, because it is actually a peripheral force dominated by the largest force in the dark continent. There are branches in many places similar to the hunter continent, which are specially used to provide talents for the dark continent.


    The sky arena of Hunter mainland is just a division, which is really insignificant in this world.

 Chapter 369

    Meng Haoran couldn''t help sighing his good luck after listening to alvaret''s explanation, because according to what he said, to obtain the qualification to go to the dark continent, he should take the top three places in a branch, and the top three doesn''t mean the first three of a year, but the first three of five years, that is to say, the selection of people in the dark continent is a cycle of five years, and this year is the fifth year, As long as Meng Haoran gets the top three of the sky arena this year.


    Of course, taking the top three is only the first step. It''s just that we can make a real selection with the top three of tens of millions of branches to the dark continent. If they fail, they will still be returned.


    "So I''m really lucky! Then I''ll decide the first place in the sky arena." Meng Haoran said confidently, this is good news. He is worried about how to enter the dark continent?


    "I just appreciate your point. I hope you can get what you want! In recent 20 years, our branch has not successfully entered the dark continent. I hope you can break this situation." Alfred''s expectations of Meng Haoran are still very high.


    "Then that''s it! I''ll come back in three days. Goodbye." Then Meng Haoran got up and left directly.


    Interestingly, the conditions for going to the dark continent are so harsh that even the president level has to choose thousands of candidates. At that time, there may be a real opponent.


    Meng Haoran walked on the road and suddenly remembered that he had agreed to take someone who beat the enemy to the dark continent. Alas, I have a headache. I don''t know if I can take someone at that time.


    Forget it, even if I can''t take it, I can take it as long as I know the way.


    In the next three days, Meng Haoran didn''t do anything else, but played well with Stella and them. Although this conference is very important, Meng Haoran doesn''t think he even needs to prepare for this small division first.


    Speaking of it, according to Alfred ray, he had 45 participants this time. If they were all president level people, it would be really interesting. I don''t know where so many strong people came out.


    What makes Meng Haoran more gratified is that he has determined the candidate three days later. It will be three months before he officially goes to the dark continent. There is still plenty of time. Meng Haoran can also meet the Ant King.


    In the twinkling of an eye, three days passed. On this day, Meng Haoran directly came to the airship prepared by the sky arena and took out his identity certificate to get on the airship. The venue of the conference was not the sky arena, but in a specific place.


    Also, considering the strength of the participants, if the battle really breaks out with all strength, it may destroy the whole arena. Maybe, in order to reduce unnecessary losses, of course, the location of the battle should be changed.


    There are fewer people on the spaceship than Meng Haoran imagined, and there are only about 100 people in the arena, but this small number is only relative.


    The spaceship took off soon after Meng Haoran boarded the ship. It seemed that Meng Haoran came late. Then he felt that there were only three people behind him.


    In the assigned room, Meng Haoran''s face was a little dignified. He could clearly feel the breath of strangers not to enter emitted by the strong men on the ship, as well as the fierce war spirit he was determined to win.


    Countless breath belonging to the president level collided over the spaceship, making the unnatural weather around the spaceship. Lightning and thunder accompanied in the air, just like the end of the world.


    Influenced by the war intention of these people, Meng Haoran was also unconsciously excited and released his own war intention, which turned into a sword and rushed straight into the battlefield.


    "What? Where''s the master of Kendo? He turned his sword in the spirit of war. He''s another strong enemy!"


    "The quota seems a little difficult to take this time! However, do you think I will give up in this way?"


    With Meng Haoran''s joining, the confrontation in the sky became more intense. However, no one withdrew from it, but it became more powerful.


    Of course, the battle of momentum is not better than the real battle after all, so it is difficult to distinguish the victory and defeat, unless the strength gap is too large, so the battle of momentum will soon end.


    Through this momentum confrontation, Meng Haoran also judged the strength level of these people, which is worthy of attending the conference. Is it weak? If the strength of 44 people other than Meng Haoran is divided into three levels, about 25 people are sisso''s level, and they are slightly stronger. 10 people are kulolo''s level, and 9 people surpass kulolo to reach the president level, It can be said that any one of these people can walk across the world.


    I''m afraid if these people are allowed to deal with ants, they can crush them directly. It''s no use for the Ant King to be strong. In the face of so many strong sieges, he will undoubtedly lose.


    "You can''t underestimate the world! I don''t know where a hidden strong man will emerge. I don''t know if nitro knows the origin of the sky arena. If you know, why didn''t he enter the dark continent through here, or did he fail to pass the selection." Meng Haoran was thinking wildly.


    The spacecraft flew for about 3 hours and stopped again in an unknown barren area.


    "Please get ready to get off the boat and have reached the designated place." The notice of the spaceship was timely remembered. Meng Haoran sorted out his appearance, opened the door and walked to the entrance and exit of the spaceship.


    On the way, Meng Haoran finally saw some of his opponents this time. One or two of them looked serious, unconsciously emitting the breath of no strangers, and their eyes looked like enemies to others.


    It is worth Meng Haoran''s attention that most of the participants are middle-aged. They are so young to Meng Haoran


    Meng Haoran only saw four in total, and there were two women among them. One looked like a little Lori, and the other was Meng Haoran''s favorite imperial sister.


    Because Meng Haoran is so young and rare here, there are many others who pay attention to him. However, most of them do not look down on him, but are more vigilant towards him. People here are not ordinary strong people. Of course, they will not see Meng Haoran because of his appearance. On the contrary, it is precisely because Meng Haoran is young that other talents pay more attention to him, After all, it''s worth noting that you can come here at a young age.


    After getting off the spaceship, Meng Haoran saw a man-made square, which was very eye-catching here.


    "Is that it? The place of the conference."

 Chapter 370

    "Meng Haoran? I''m the guide. Please follow me." In front of Meng Haoran, a sweet looking beauty in overalls smiled at Meng Haoran. Her eyes looking at Meng Haoran were full of curiosity. Obviously, it is rare for Meng Haoran to participate in such an event at this age.


    Meng Haoran was still very peaceful and let him watch, but fortunately, the other party also knew convergence and soon returned to the essential work, bringing the way for Meng Haoran.


    With the beauty Meng Haohao, however, he also looked at others. I saw that those who had seen before also followed a guide to the square. The treatment was really good.


    Soon came to the destination. At this time, Meng Haoran finally met the boss of the legendary sky arena. To Meng Haoran''s surprise, he was a young man, and a powerful and terrible young man, which was far from the old man Meng Haoran imagined.


    "You are all the elites of our Hunter continent. You are all the same people in the hunter continent. But you need to know that there are days outside the sky and people outside the people. In the dark continent, it''s not worth mentioning that we exist like us. In order to pursue martial arts, we have to go to the dark continent to learn. That''s where we finally belong. As a tyrant, I sky arena The external forces also have the function of selecting talents for zongnei. If you can pass the test, you can ascend to the sky step by step... Finally, the selection conference of my selection officially began. "It says a lot. Anyway, it means that there is a future in the dark continent.


    The purpose of this selection meeting is to select the top three to participate in the final entry selection, so 45 people still have to fight well.


    There are three challenge arenas in the square, so as long as you finally become the champion of the three challenge arenas, you can get the qualification.


    After the selection, no one moved first. After all, if you go to the challenge arena first, you will suffer some losses. After all, there are so many people. If you fail because of being beaten in turn, it will be more than worth the loss.


    However, those who came to the qualification meeting were all loud and powerful. After all, there were people who were confident in themselves.


    I saw a big man in a vest of an unknown ethnic minority jump to the first challenge arena. "It''s reasonable for me to be alone and arrogant. Which brother please come up for advice."


    As soon as this remark came out, a man came on the stage, "I''ll meet you in xuwoza."


    As soon as they got on the stage, the informed people began to reveal their origins. "It turned out that it was them. One was Dugu Ao with the title of tiger king, and the other was xuwoza with the title of wolf king. Both of them were strengthened. Now there''s a good play."


    Sure enough, their nicknames were very appropriate. After they met each other, they completely broke out their strength. A flash of light flashed on their lonely and arrogant body and turned into a tiger composed of Nian Qi, while Xu WOZA just turned into a wolf like him.


    The two beasts fought quickly in the challenge arena. They were as powerful as monsters and did not give in to each other.


    Meng Haoran looked at their battle with awe in his heart. As expected, those who can come here can not be underestimated. Apart from others, their combat skills are far from comparable to those outside. It can be seen that both sides can be called masters of martial arts without leaving any flaws. They have a good grasp of the rhythm of the battle.


    If it is a real animal, a one-on-one tiger must be able to defeat the wolf in the end, but it is different here. The wolf in xuwoza''s incarnation obviously moves faster than the tiger, and the strength is not much worse. In addition, the fighting skills of the two people are not far apart. In this way, the fast wolf will gradually gain the upper hand, and the tiger can only be passively defended.


    The tiger was about to fall under the challenge arena. He was aware of his situation. His eyes coagulated. He didn''t care about injury. He planned to exchange injury for injury. With a loud roar from the tiger, he directly recruited the fierce tiger to go down the mountain, and his cool claws went straight to the belly of the wolf.


    But at that moment, the wolf''s eyes became violent. It seemed that he had expected this scene. The strange side of the body violating the law escaped the attack. Finally, there was a big counterattack. The wolf''s head directly bit the tiger''s back neck.


    "Roar" the tiger roared bitterly, and then his body fell down and turned into a human body.


    "Admit it, who else wants to challenge?" The wolf is still on the challenge arena, and the other has been taken down by the staff for treatment.


    We all saw the battle really and knew that the other party was not easy to provoke, so no one took the stage rashly.


    Besides, there are two challenge arenas without anyone?


    At this time, the young imperial sister who had met Meng Haoran before acted. He twisted his thin waist and directly boarded the second challenge arena. Then a burst of light surged on his body. In an instant, a set of excellent armor appeared on him. The whole heroic general said, "I want the second challenge leader, and I won''t fight!"


    It''s arrogant. Meng Haoran looked at the imperial sister and was shocked by her domineering. He didn''t expect a woman to be so domineering. Perhaps he was stimulated by her. Meng Haoran didn''t intend to continue to be a shrinking turtle. He dodged and appeared again in the third challenge arena.


    Meng Haoran didn''t speak, but the sudden appearance of the long sword had expressed his meaning.


    Not far away, the elders of the sky arena were also watching the change. They just nodded slightly when they saw that Xu WOZA defeated Dugu Ao, but when they saw the Royal sister on the stage, they saw a bright look of appreciation, and finally smiled when they saw Meng Haoran''s performance.


    "Are young people so domineering now? Yes, the only way to martial arts is to be so fearless of difficulties. It is the right way to meet difficulties." I don''t know which elder said it, just like turning on the switch.


    "Yes! Judging from this, their future is unlimited. Maybe someone will really be elected this time."


    "Well, there''s a lot of hope! Even if they don''t succeed this time, they still have a chance."


    "I just don''t know who those two babies are. They don''t look like I''ve seen them."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Not to mention the elders'' comments, Meng Haoran also welcomed his first opponent. Perhaps it was because Meng Haoran was too forced. After he came to power, 45 people were willing to challenge him, but in the end, he was snatched ahead by a middle-aged man with the fastest speed.


    "Boy, this is not a place for people like you. Let me send you down! Remember, I am the one who defeated you."

 Chapter 371

    "It''s Tengchong. The kid is really not lucky enough. You know, he has at least the strength of the top ten here. In the end, he is a young man. He is young and energetic. He doesn''t know to converge in front of his predecessors. He has finally aroused dissatisfaction!" A guy who looks quite old said gloating. He doesn''t seem to have much heart!


    Tengchong, the existence of the president level, is not surprising even if he got the quota this time. He shouldn''t have shot so early, but Meng Haoran''s posture really made him a little unhappy, so he shot in advance.


    "Let me teach you how to respect your elders! I''m not easy to bully that girl over there, but your words are different. There''s no psychological burden at all." Tengchong looked at Meng Haoran whose voice had not changed because of his arrival, and his voice was colder.


    "Hurry up if you want to do it. I don''t have time to listen to you." Meng Haoran was impatient with what he said. He relied on his old age and sold his old. He really thought he was a character. When he was so old, he looked more than 50. He also wanted to go to the dark continent. If I were a tyrant, I would never accept this guy. I was so old, but my strength was not so good. My potential was almost exhausted. Where could I be so young and promising?


    I don''t know whether the guys in the sky arena deliberately or somehow let these old guys participate in the selection.


    In fact, what Meng Haoran doesn''t know is that there''s no way. After all, it''s too rare for a strong young man like Meng Haoran to appear in the hunter mainland. It''s too difficult to reach the president level at the age of 20 or 30. I''m afraid one young man like Meng Haoran will appear in a hundred years, but this time there are three in a year, which is unimaginable, Although the other two are not the president level, they have also reached the kulolo level, which is also very promising in the future.


    Obviously, the women in challenge Arena 2 belong to the president level. In addition, they are women, so Tengchong didn''t challenge her, but chose Meng Haoran. As a woman, I''m afraid I haven''t seen it in Hunter mainland for hundreds of years.


    "Hum, you can keep it later. I admire you, kid. See my strength! Don''t be scared to pee." Tengchong said, his face coagulated, and a strange wave spread out from him.


    "Yes!" Meng Haoran looked at Tengchong in surprise. At this time, he already knew each other''s ability, trait system, and very rare field ability. He had felt the extraordinary pressure of the whole body, the field of gravity!


    "Hahaha, now you should be in pain! Five times the gravity, I''m afraid you even have some difficulties moving!" Tengchong looked at Meng Haoran''s surprised face and mistakenly thought Meng Haoran was afraid.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll help you solve your pain right away." Tengchong laughed wildly when he spoke. His whole body was wrapped in red reading Qi and directly killed Meng Haoran.


    Gravity alone can''t make him a top expert. His fighting ability is also strong. The speed beyond the speed of sound and the destructive power of a fist to break a hill are his other weapons.


    "Poor boy, I hope I won''t be killed directly." Almost everyone thinks so. They don''t think Meng Haoran has any chance of winning, however


    "That''s all." Meng Haoran easily grasped Tengchong''s fist,


    "What? You... What the hell is this..." Tengchong felt the great power from the fist and was shocked. How could it be? How could he have such a strong power, and he was still in my gravity field.


    The people around were also shocked.


    "I''m not mistaken! Tengchong''s attack was so simple that it was taken over, and the person who took it took a kid."


    "I saw it, too. It''s incredible. What''s the sanctity of that kid?"


    At the same time, the armor woman in the second challenge arena also turned her eyes to Meng Haoran and showed interest. For the first time, she was curious about a man of her age. "Is there such a person in Hunter mainland? Really looking forward to fighting him?"


    "I said whether you have other abilities. If not, I''m going to end this boring battle." Meng Haoran once again stressed to Tengchong.


    The Tengchong finally recovered. He looked at Meng Haoran indefinitely, and then shouted, "the field is all open."


    "Boom" finally did his best. Meng Haoran felt that the original 5 times of gravity had become 8 times in an instant. His body was a little relaxed because of the sudden change of gravity. Tengchong also took this opportunity to break away from Meng Haoran''s hand.


    8 times of gravity, if anyone could not adapt in a short time, but it was different for Meng Haoran. His body had been trained by gravity for a long time. Although he was caught off guard this time, he was nothing after just one second, as if he had not been oppressed by gravity at all.


    "How could it be? You can be so sensitive? Is gravity useless to you?" Tengchong looked at Meng Haoran''s performance and shouted in disbelief. You know, his move has always been invincible. Even if it is strong, there will be an adaptation process. No one has ever been immune to Meng Haoran in such an instant, as if his ability does not exist.


    "Useless? Well, you can say so!" Meng Haoran said faintly, but Tengchong mistakenly thought that Meng Haoran''s reading ability could be immune to gravity. Some eggs hurt, but he was not afraid of Meng Haoran. After all, he didn''t think about this situation.


    "My field is not that simple. Let me show you." Tengchong smiled strangely, and then his body floated up, as if there was no gravity.


    "How? My own gravity is one tenth now. My body can''t be any lighter. I don''t believe you can catch me this time."


    I see. When gravity is reduced, the resistance is greatly reduced. The speed of explosion is not as simple as doubling.


    Sure enough, the speed of Tengchong this time was so fast that there were 9 residual shadows directly. Obviously, the speed was much faster than the speed of sound, about 9 times the speed of sound. This speed was appalling. In addition to the people at or above the president level, they could not even see the shadow of Tengchong, and even the president level could barely see it, To keep up with him is another matter.

 Chapter 372

    "This time the boy will not" a man stopped in amazement before he finished. What did he see.


    The previous scene on the challenge arena was replayed like a replay. Meng Haoran once again played down and made Tengchong''s fist.


    "You..." Tengchong was really going to collapse this time. He thought he was going to teach a young generation a lesson, that is, to solve it every minute. Unexpectedly, he met Meng Haoran, a freak. He was not only immune to his own gravity field, but also stronger in strength and speed than himself.


    Meng Haoran didn''t talk nonsense this time. He directly threw Tengchong out and out of the challenge arena.


    "Bang" Tengchong stood up on the ground a hundred meters away from the challenge arena, looked at Meng Haoran and sighed, "are you really old?"


    "It''s not that you''re old, old friend, but that he''s too strong. Haven''t you noticed?" Beside Tengchong, a man who looked no worse than his age whispered.


    "Ah! It''s you, yamati. Are you here to laugh at me, too? Defeated by that kid." Tengchong said to the people in front of him that yamati usually has a good relationship with him.


    However, yamati didn''t tease him as usual, but said very seriously, "he hasn''t used that sword yet!"


    If Tengchong was struck by lightning, Meng Haoran''s sword that had not been pulled out suddenly appeared in his mind. It was more lonely. Did he not use his real strength at all? Again, everyone will not think that the sword in Meng Haoran''s hand is a decoration, because no one will stay with a sword for no reason, and there is a sword in the battle over the spacecraft.


    "Is that him? The owner of the sword type war spirit." I can''t be wrong. At present, I''ve seen almost all his sword masters in the field. They''re obviously not that person.


    Other people are not fools. After a short surprise, they directly re estimated Meng Haoran''s strength. This time, no one will challenge him again. They all intend to challenge Meng Haoran when they really can''t.


    On the contrary to Meng Haoran''s calm challenge arena, No. 1 challenge arena is very hot. The challenge leader has changed two. The werewolf was easily eliminated because he consumed too much before the third challenge.


    In the second challenge arena, the armored woman also welcomed her enemies, but almost none of the people who came on stage at this time were president level, so she handled it easily.


    Meng Haoran also saw for the first time the situation of the armored woman''s hands. She has a strong fighting consciousness and moves to attack her weaknesses. I have to say that this woman is very talented.


    After realizing that the defenders of No. 2 and No. 3 challenge arena are not easy to provoke, most people focus on the first challenge arena. After all, only the first challenge arena has changed one after another.


    For a period of time, it seemed that everyone subconsciously forgot the challenge arena where Meng Haoran and the armored woman were located, and ran to the first challenge arena. There was a wonderful scene that the first challenge arena fought continuously, while the second and third challenge arena was always calm.


    In the twinkling of an eye, three hours have passed, 40 of the 45 have fought, and only 5 are still waiting below.


    Meng Haoran''s challenge arena once again ushered in the second enemy, from a thin man of about 40 years old, masked, wearing a strong black suit and holding a short knife in his hand.


    "Finally? If you don''t do it, the quota will be determined." Meng Haoran looked at the man with slight interest. He obviously felt that the man''s momentum among these people was the existence of at least the top three. The murderous and terrible spirit from time to time. Just now he stood there quietly, no one was around for 10 meters, and he subconsciously avoided him.


    Killing Wang, Meng Haoran''s nickname for the man in front of him, is a killer and stands at the top of the killer. Unlike the killer family of beating enemies, he climbed to this position step by step by himself. For this reason, there are no fewer than 10000 people who died in his hands,


    The short knife in his hand is not ordinary. It is a very famous weapon in the killer world. It has a special ability to double the speed of the holder itself. Of course, this is not the most important. Its most powerful ability is to perfectly hide the breath and the murderous spirit of the holder, even if the holder is reckless, Its murderous Qi will only be limited to the range of 1 meter of the blade, which can be called an artifact of assassination.


    Of course, its effect will be greatly weakened in the face-to-face confrontation, but the poison on it can make up for it to the greatest extent. It is a special poison. Even those who read ability can seal their throat instantly. Therefore, if they fight with him, they must avoid the attack.


    Meng Haoran didn''t know these things, but he clearly saw that the knife was wrong, so he didn''t intend to defy the law, and his right hand held the handle of the sword for the first time.


    "One blow will win!" The killer''s voice is a little hoarse. It seems that he hasn''t spoken for a long time.


    As a killer, in fact, such a battle is very unfair to him. The killer pays attention to one hit and one kill, which is not suitable for long-term frontal battle.


    Meng Haoran certainly understood this, so he just nodded slightly and agreed, but his hand holding the sword was tighter.


    The assassin took the lead, turned into a shadow and instantly appeared behind Meng Haoran. This is his ability to read. Shadow raid can realize instantaneous movement in the shadow, which is one of the most suitable abilities for the assassin. Compared with 9 times the speed of sound of Tengchong, this movement is not only faster, but also more sudden. With his short knife, Many people will be caught off guard.


    However, Meng Haoran was not included. At the moment when he reached behind Meng Haoran and shot, Meng Haoran moved,


    A silver light flashed. You can''t imagine how fast and accurate it was. In response, the battle between the two was over.


    "Pooh Pooh" both kept their previous movements, as if they had not shot, but a sword scar caused by a sword appeared on the killer''s coat.


    "It''s a great skill to draw a knife. I lost." The killer was silent for a moment, then turned and walked down the challenge arena. He knew that Meng Haoran had been merciful, otherwise it would have been a corpse.


    At the moment of the fight just now, Meng Haoran waved his knife twice in a row. The first hit the killer''s short knife back to its original position, and the second sword left traces on him. All this shows Meng Haoran''s ease.


    "Hiss" when they saw Meng Haoran''s situation, they took a breath of air conditioning and were completely surprised by Meng Haoran''s combat effectiveness.

 Chapter 373

    Those present are all real experts. They can''t understand. Killing the king is not Meng Haoran''s opponent at all, not even at a level. Even killing the king failed so simply. It can be said that basically no one present can threaten Meng Haoran.


    "Is the sword so powerful? I don''t know what kind of situation it is when it breaks out with all its strength." Although I want to know, no one can force Meng Haoran''s real strength.


    After killing the king, no one came to Meng Haoran''s No. 3 challenge arena. Instead of facing Meng Haoran''s unfathomable guy, they put more goals in the first challenge arena, and even few people went to the second challenge arena.


    Meng Haoran has become the most leisurely person. The quota has been obtained in advance. Just wait for the end of the conference.


    In this way, the so-called top three may not be completely determined, because the top three here refers to the first of the three challenge arenas, and the number of the challenge arena does not represent the final strength.


    Different from Meng Haoran''s strong win, the armored woman in challenge Arena 2 has experienced a hard battle. Although her strength does have the qualifications of the top three, several strong men who are not much different from her challenge in turn still put her under great pressure. However, in the end, she insisted, but she also suffered some injuries, There is no comparison with Meng Haoran''s relaxed and happy situation.


    Of course, the first challenge arena with the most fierce competition has already made a real fire, and finally several people died. It can not be said to be a pity.


    Finally, the first challenge arena was won by an ugly old man, and the final quota was officially determined. The result was very unexpected.


    Then came the old bridge section. The president of the sky arena first congratulated the three people who got the quota, told them the time to go to the dark continent, and comforted the people who didn''t get the quota this time, saying that there was still a chance.


    Meng Haoran also knew the identity of the other two people who got the quota at this time. The armored imperial sister was actually the daughter of the boss of the sky arena, and the old man was an official general.


    I really don''t see that young daughters are so old. It''s still said that his ability can delay aging, but it''s true. Only he can cultivate such an excellent daughter! After all, she is an internal staff and knows more about Ba Zong. In this way, she believes that she has a chance to go in again.


    Meng Haoran was in a good mood when he got on the spaceship back to the arena. Although there was no sex this time, he believed that the next formal selection would be very interesting.


    After obtaining the quota, Meng Haoran told the enemy family about it, but the answer made him cry and laugh. It turned out that their plan was to let Meng Haoran take the line of sky arena to go to the dark continent. Although the elders can indeed go to the dark continent by themselves, it would be easier and more convenient to go through the arena.


    However, at the beginning, they didn''t want Meng Haoran to go to the dark continent in this capacity, but hoped that Meng Haoran would reveal his identity as an elder level strong man and give a free ride directly. I believe the sky arena would not object.


    Back in the arena, Meng Haoran, Stella and March set off again. This time, the goal is the natural country NGL, where the ants are located. After calculating the time, the legions should also appear.


    chimera


    NGL autonomous country is called "the most difficult nature reserve to enter the country", because before entering the country, you must first cross the river between NGL and neighboring rocario, pass through the inspection office and embassy built of big trees, and accept extremely strict entry inspection, including three steps: inspection of visit reasons, inspection of items held and precision inspection. Among them, in the process of precision inspection, medical machines will even be used to check whether illegal mechanical supplies are hidden in immigrants.


    "I remember in the original book, you can''t bring anything unnatural, not even eyes and dentures. It can be said to be a very troublesome country." Meng Haoran thought about the information about NGL in his memory. That country is still in a primitive society. Basically, the village is the largest gathering place.


    After seeing Stella and Maggie, who are still entangled in themselves, Meng Haoran is still a little worried about whether they can go in or not.


    Meng Haoran told them his concerns. As a result, Stella had a great reaction. "What? It''s so strict that she can''t even wear chemical fiber clothes?"


    "Why don''t you wait for me outside? Anyway, I can come out soon if I want to." Meng Haoran thought and said, this is also a better way.


    "That''s not good. I''ll go with you, too. I can only wear clothes made of natural materials and can''t bring anything civilized. I can stand it." Stella said that she chose the former without hesitation for being with Meng Haoran or staying.


    Marge didn''t speak, but Meng Haoran knew that her choice was the same as Stella, and nodded with some satisfaction. "You don''t have to worry. I have only one way at that time." I have to take care of a little check. It''s not soeasy.


    In the town nearest to NGL, Meng Haoran had a good rest, and then came to the embassy the next day to go in.


    "Do you really want to go in? If it''s a hunter, we can''t stop it, but please abide by our rules." The people in the embassy didn''t welcome Meng Haoran''s arrival very much. NGL was very exclusive, but in the face of Meng Haoran with a formal Hunter license, they couldn''t refuse him to enter.


    At this time, the hunter''s identity really plays a role. If there is no hunter''s identity, I''m afraid it will be very troublesome. The name of the hunter association is still very easy to use in the hunter continent. At least at this time, there is no need to consider NGL.


    At first, Meng Haoran was only allowed to enter. After all, only he had a formal Hunter license, but in the end, with some small hands of Meng Haoran, Stella and March also successfully obtained the entry permission. They still wore their original clothes, and even went through the inspection.


    "How did brother Meng do it? Why are their attitudes towards us so different?" Has entered the territory of NGL, Stella asked curiously.


    "Well? You''ll know later." Meng Haoran said that she didn''t get the answer, and Stella didn''t care. She thought Meng Haoran wanted to remain mysterious.


    Only Maggie seemed to find something. His eyes seemed to change at that time. Was it reading ability?

 Chapter 374

    Meng Haoran used the power of writing wheel eyes to hypnotize ordinary people in order to bring two women into NGL, so that they could turn a blind eye.


    Instead of explaining to Stella, on the one hand, it was too troublesome to explain, on the other hand, he didn''t want to deceive people, so he gave a vague answer.


    Fortunately, Stella was also considerate. She guessed from his attitude that he didn''t want to say, so she didn''t ask again.


    "By the way, brother Meng, you haven''t said what we''re doing here? Is there anything good here?" Stella asked curiously. In her opinion, this place is not worth mentioning except the scenery. She really doesn''t understand the reason why she came here.


    Indeed, if there were no ants here, Meng Haoran wouldn''t come to a place with a lot of rules. It''s not the only place to enjoy the original scenery.


    Speaking of it, maybe we''ll meet Xiao Jie at this time, and maybe they won''t be alone with someone at that time? Anyway, the guy didn''t die in the end, but got a young body, although he changed.


    "Here are some things I am more interested in. An opponent worthy of a war is being born." Let me see the horror of the dark continent!


    "Born?" Not only Stella, but even Maggie was stunned. Now they can''t think of anything like ants.


    Is it my illusion? I always felt that everything he did was a little strange, but the result was unexpected in the end. Like what he thought, it was like a prophet. He was really a mysterious man. How much was he hiding from me. Maggie looked at Meng Haoran foolishly and had to say that the unknown was the most attractive.


    "Well, I think I haven''t been born yet! But it''s fast. After all, it''s a special species." It''s really too special. As soon as you are born, you basically reach adulthood. You basically don''t need to spend your childhood. As long as you are a little familiar with your strength, you can reach the peak soon.


    "Special species? Can you say it specifically?" It was March who asked this question, which surprised Meng Haoran a little!


    "Chimera ants? And chimera ants from the dark continent gave birth to the next generation by swallowing the genes of their prey... It has to be said that this is indeed a suitable place for them to survive. Even if people are killed, no one will take care of them. They just think it is a natural choice." Meng Haoran carefully told the two women about the ants they were going to face. He didn''t have to say that Stella had only a chance to face the Legion leaders, and even Maggie could win. However, I''m afraid it would be a little bad if she faced the three guard levels. Let''s say it in advance and let them pay attention.


    "Is it really so powerful? Can''t brother Meng protect us?" Stella obviously said with some disbelief. After all, what Meng Haoran said is too incredible. If there were such a species, I''m afraid there would be a crisis for mankind long ago.


    Meng Haoran smiled and touched Stella''s head, and then said gently, "of course they are so powerful, but they are ten times more powerful. If they meet me, they will die. With me, no one can hurt you, but the premise is that you should be by my side, so try to avoid acting alone."


    Maggie noticed that Meng Haoran was talking about you, that is to say, she was included. She was somehow happy and looked at Meng Haoran with softer eyes.


    "Well," Stella was so intoxicated with Meng Haoran''s disguised love words that she unconsciously fell into Meng Haoran''s arms.


    Of course, Meng Haoran won''t miss this opportunity to take advantage of it. He quietly enjoyed the softness in his arms. Meng Haoran also had a trace of anger. If he didn''t consider the wrong place, he might have a big war. When he thought of the war, he thought of Maggie''s wild performance, and couldn''t help looking at Maggie with a strange look. Maggie looked a little red.


    Really, what is this man thinking at this time! Really a pervert? The body looked at was a little soft. Maggie could only turn his eyes to other places to divert his attention without looking at Meng Haoran.


    Although there is no map and specific direction, it is too simple to judge the nest of ants. Meng Haoran can clearly feel the abnormal smell of powerful creatures coming from that direction. As long as he goes in that direction, he will encounter ants one day.


    The three people came to a horse farm and bought three horses from the owner as a means of transportation, but only two horses came in handy in the end, because at Stella''s strong request, Meng Haoran could only ride with her reluctantly and got a cheap and good guy.


    "Would it be better if three people were together? Maggie would not agree!" Looking at Maggie Meng Haoran, who rode a horse without expression, he thought of some shortcomings.


    In fact, Meng Haoran also wants to be bad. If he really does, Maggie won''t agree, but if he is forced, he won''t make too much resistance. Of course, the weight of three people is really a big burden for an ordinary horse, which may be unbearable.


    Because of the sparsely populated, the three rode on horses for a long time and didn''t see anyone, which had to make Meng Haoran feel how small the population density of this place is!


    Fortunately, with the company of two women, Meng Haoran was also carefree, so he was not so upset. Instead, he was a little happy.


    After riding for about half a day, Meng Haoran had to give up the horses, because there was already a forest in front of them, and the horses didn''t play a big role.


    "Just rest here and have lunch." Meng Haoran said, in fact, he is not tired, but he should also consider Stella''s situation. Anyway, he is not particularly anxious.


    In the forest, a burst of cooking smoke gradually rose. Meng Haoran sat on the ground. Meng Haoran was baking a wild boar, which was just caught in the forest.


    Meng Haoran made sufficient preparations. He brought all kinds of spices. In his sprinkling, a burst of fragrance soon filled the surroundings.


    "Unexpectedly, brother Meng''s cooking is so good. He''s really a good man!" Stella looked at Meng Haoran who was barbecue and felt that Meng Haoran was really the best man in the world. She was not only strong, handsome, but also versatile and gentle. She really felt very lucky to meet Meng Haoran.

 Chapter 375

    Under Meng Haoran''s cooking skills, even Maggie unconsciously worshipped this time. She ate oil all over her mouth. She didn''t feel full after eating twice the usual amount. On the contrary, she still looked like she didn''t have enough. If she hadn''t finished eating, I''m afraid she would continue to eat.


    The roast pig with a weight of about 100 kg was quickly destroyed by three people. It has to be said that people with great power can eat enough. Meng Haoran solved most of them alone. Even Stella, who has the smallest appetite, ate no less than 20 kg. To a certain extent, this food can be called shocking.


    After a short lunch, Meng Haoran took out two tents and prepared for a nap. He was really well prepared. I don''t know. He thought he was coming to camp?


    However, his idea was interrupted before it was implemented.


    "Oh, is there any prey here? Although today''s share is enough, it''s better to store more." The sound came from the air.


    Meng Haoran looked up and found several guys who looked like bird people. They were really the ants Meng Haoran was looking for.


    "Unexpectedly, I met you here. Should I say I was lucky? However, it''s really not the time. I lost my lunch break." Meng Haoran was surprised to look at colt in the air. If you remember well, this guy is an alien even among ants. He is loyal to the queen and has preserved considerable human nature. In a way, he is really a good ant.


    Meng Haoran looked at the ants and found that they didn''t master the way they read. It was inferred that the three guards were not born in Xiaojie''s period.


    "Are they ants? They look very weak. Does brother Meng make a mistake?" Stella said that in her feeling, even colt, who was the head of the army, was just like her.


    Well, she never thought about dealing with it now, but she didn''t even activate her reading ability. Even if she did, she had the same strength as her. Just think about it and know the potential of the other party.


    "Shall I take care of them?" Maggie is very direct. She doesn''t pay attention to the ants in front of her. Of course, she does have this qualification. In fact, even if the head of the army understands her reading ability, I''m afraid she won''t be her opponent. Of course, she can''t do it if she is a three escort.


    "It''s up to you, but the leading guy should stay alive and rely on him to lead the way." Meng Haoran said that it is rare for March to take the initiative. Meng Haoran can''t disappoint the fun, but she still asked her to keep colt alive.


    In the air, colt couldn''t understand it completely. In the past, human beings saw that they either ran or self righteous attacked, but in general they were afraid, but the following three people saw that they not only didn''t show the slightest fear, but also seemed to treat them as prey.


    Forget it. If you really have that ability, just test it.


    "You go up and catch them." Colt waved to the people under his opponent, and then made plans to see the play.


    At Colt''s command, more than 10 flying ants flapped their wings and roared towards Meng Haoran.


    The speed of the ants is still amazing. Coupled with the terrible shape, it''s really chilling, but the three people here are not ordinary people. Meng Haoran and Maggie are used to killing, so their faces haven''t changed at all.


    Just when the ant was five meters away from the three and was about to attack, Maggie finally moved.


    "What? That''s..." colt opened his eyes. What did he see? The woman suddenly burst out a strong and extremely life aura, and what are the countless filaments? There was an ominous premonition.


    Colt''s hunch soon came true. Maggie''s filament was like the most beautiful murder weapon. It just flashed past other ants and was instantly divided into n segments by reading silk.


    Just for a moment, all the ants who came to attack were destroyed. Their death was very sad. At least they were divided into three sections. However, because of Maggie''s fast action, the ants still didn''t react to how they died.


    "How could it be? Those are the most elite soldiers. It''s so simple..." colt looked at the bottom with a calm face, as if he was doing something very simple. Maggie''s head could not turn around.


    But he was worthy of the rank of commander of the army. Colt soon regained his consciousness, and knew from the battle just now that even he would have the same result, and had planned to retreat.


    Even if I haven''t heard of this sentence, colt understands the same truth.


    As soon as his wings shook, colt was about to leave, but turned around and found that Meng Haoran, who was just there, didn''t know when he came behind him.


    "Hey, it''s hard for me to leave without saying goodbye! Why don''t you stay and talk." Meng Haoran said with a smile, but his voice was full of no doubt.


    How? How can humans fly without wings? And seeing him so relaxed, he must have been used to the air for a long time.


    Colt listened to Meng Haoran''s words and his heart sank continuously. He knew that he couldn''t run today. It was not only because Meng Haoran could fly, but also that the speed was definitely above him. He came behind him without realizing it. How powerful it was.


    This man is not as terrible as the woman. Looking at Meng Haoran, colt came up with this idea for no reason. Although he has not seen Meng Haoran''s real shot, his instinct tells him that he has no way to escape. This is a warning issued by animals in the face of irresistible existence.


    Facing March, colt felt that he had no chance of winning, but there was no fatal danger, because as long as he flew high into the air, the other party had no way to take him, but Meng Haoran could not escape no matter what he did.


    "What do you want? You can kill or cut as you like, but it''s absolutely impossible to get any information from me." Colt''s tone was very firm, and he had the consciousness of sacrifice.


    Meng Haoran looked at colt with some appreciation. He still appreciated the spirit of the other party, but it was troublesome to face himself with this spirit. However, Meng Haoran was not helpless. It was a very simple thing for Meng Haoran to open people''s mouth when the party was unaware, but Meng Haoran did not intend to do so, Because he knows more than colt himself in some ways.


    "Well? Don''t be nervous. I just want you to take a word!" Meng Haoran did not intend to leave him. "If possible, tell your king that I Meng Haoran want to compete with him."

 Chapter 376

    "Wang? Competition?" Colt looked at Meng Haoran like a fool. Although he didn''t know where Meng Haoran got the news and knew that their family had to exist, let alone the king, even the guards directly under the three kings had not been born.


    Feeling the meaning of Colt''s eyes, Meng Haoran also realized this. He coughed twice to hide his embarrassment and said, "I almost forgot that your king is still in the Queen''s stomach. Well, let''s wait for me to find him."


    "Forget it, you go! I advise you not to use human beings as food at last." Meng Haoran thought about it and didn''t want colt to do anything. He planned to let him go.


    Colt stared at Meng Haoran. He really didn''t know what Meng Haoran thought. He just let her go. For a moment, he didn''t know whether Meng Haoran was true or false.


    "Why? If you don''t go, I''ll go back on my word." Meng Haoran said when he saw that colt was still there.


    Forget it, his strength is obviously not as good as him. He doesn''t need to use this means to kill me. It seems that he is serious. Colt doesn''t hesitate to think so. When he identifies the direction, he wants to go back and tell his companions that there are terrible humans here and discuss how to treat Meng Haoran.


    "I don''t know if he has learned to read when he meets next time." Meng Haoran looked at Colt''s back and suddenly worried. After all, in the original book, they learned the relevant knowledge of reading by relying on someone who had the ability to read with Xiao Jie. Now that guy didn''t become a formal Hunter because of Meng Haoran, so they couldn''t get the knowledge of reading.


    Of course, this is harmless to Meng Haoran, because the three guards and the king are born with the ability to read, and do not need external forces to awaken at all.


    "Just let him go?" Maggie couldn''t understand why Meng Haoran wanted to let colt go. He was clearly the enemy. Besides, Meng Haoran was not that kind of good man.


    "A little ant, it''s nothing to let him go." It is indeed a small ant, but this is also relative to Meng Haoran himself.


    Maggie didn''t say much about Meng Haoran''s decision, and she just asked casually.


    "This place is no longer suitable for lunch break. Let''s change it." Meng Haoran looked at a lot of corpses and said.


    Naturally, the two women will not object. On the contrary, they think so.


    So the three continued to move about 2km in the direction of Colt''s flight and stopped again.


    After a while, a tent was set up.


    "So do you want to rest together?" Meng Haoran asked the two women.


    "Don''t think about it!!" X2


    A few minutes later, Meng Haoran was alone in another tent. It was obvious that his little 99 had not been achieved. As for the reason, he did not understand.


    "A woman''s heart is really an undersea needle!" He said a famous saying with emotion. Although Meng Haoran didn''t know who said it, the famous saying was right. Well, it seems that the famous saying he didn''t know was said by someone Zhou.


    Zhou: "I don''t carry this pot. What does it matter if I catch Lu?"


    In fact, for Meng Haoran, the so-called lunch break is not needed at all. After all, the meaning of lunch break is to take a short rest at noon after a tired morning to supplement the spirit, which is very beneficial to the health of ordinary people.


    If you sleep a little at noon, even for ten minutes, the mental state in the next afternoon will be much better than not sleeping.


    In the final analysis, the lunch break is to supplement the spirit. Meng Haoran naturally doesn''t need it. Now he is far from being an ordinary person. Ordinary people may die suddenly after staying up for a few nights. Meng Haoran can fight with the enemy in high intensity for several months or even longer. Of course, here is the situation of equal strength.


    No need doesn''t mean you can''t take a lunch break. Everything is difficult to buy. I''m happy. Meng Haoran is willing. His lunch break is nothing.


    What people work hard for is nothing more than to live better. Maybe there will be strong people who don''t rest at all, think it''s unnecessary, and even squeeze the rest time to practice. This must be true. Meng Haoran can do it when necessary, but it''s not necessary for Meng Haoran now.


    Practice also stresses the combination of work and rest. Meng Haoran is now in this state of leisure.


    The world does not revolve around someone, just as time will not stop. Although Meng Haoran knows the direction of the hunter world, it is only a general idea. It does not mean that everything must be according to what he thinks, even if his strength is strong enough to change the land another day.


    What can happen in just a few tens of minutes? Perhaps for some people, every minute and second of these tens of minutes is extremely important and important enough to change their life. For most people, this time is an ordinary leisure time without any praise in a long life, because it is too ordinary.


    Somewhere in the forest


    "Kate!!" I could hear the sadness in the scream.


    "No, I want to stay!"


    Xiao Jie''s eyes are full of unyielding.


    Seeing such a little Jay, Kate was both pleased and anxious. He never forgot Kim''s kindness to him. He would rather die than see something happen in front of him.


    Fortunately, Kate doesn''t need to be embarrassed immediately. Her sudden decision makes Kate worry free again.


    "Next, it''s our battle."


    The atmosphere became incomparably solemn, as if there was a murderous spirit in the air. It is estimated that most people will be unable to breathe by the atmosphere here.

 Chapter 377

    During Meng Haoran''s rest, what Meng Haoran didn''t expect was that the three guards were born and had a positive contact with Kate, Xiaojie and Qiyu who were going to the ant nest.


    Like the original work, Kate was interrupted by one hand in order to protect Jay, which made Jay run away immediately. He made a quick decision to knock Jay out, and then ran away with Jay in a complicated mood, leaving Kate and nefeibit disabled.


    To tell the truth, if Kate was the only one and didn''t break his hand, maybe he might escape, but he lost his hand and deepened his strength. He is not an opponent of nefeibit, and the ending can only be the same as the original.


    Originally, if Meng Haoran didn''t rest, he might just save Kate, but who can think of it? After all, in Meng Haoran''s memory, lini feibit had to wait a few days to be born.


    Back at Meng Haoran''s camp, the two women had rested in the new tent for nearly an hour. They were about to wake up, but Meng Haoran saw an acquaintance.


    "Eh? Why are there only two of them, and look at this state, it''s not good!" A man in the forest rushed towards Meng Haoran with Xiaojie on his back. His face was very worried, and his eyes were full of panic and remorse.


    "Hello! Qiyu, here..." Meng Haoran shouted from a distance.


    "Well, that''s..." Qi Xuan also heard someone calling his name. He finally found Meng Haoran 200 meters away from Meng Haoran, "uncle!?"


    Qi Yu was overjoyed, and the speed was accelerated by 3 points. A few flashes came to Meng Haoran''s side.


    "Uncle? Xiaojie......" before he finished, he fell to the ground and couldn''t get up, leaving Meng Hao stunned.


    What''s going on? Meng Haoran carefully checked the state of the two small, and found that Xiaojie was just knocked out, while Qiyu was exhausted and dizzy.


    The reason why Qi Yu fainted is because he met Meng Haoran. Meeting Meng Haoran means that they are safe. Therefore, as soon as his heart is relaxed, his mental pressure and physical fatigue are all reflected. He fell before he finished his words.


    Because he wanted to guard against danger, Qi Yu reluctantly supported him and didn''t faint. Now, I have to say that Meng Haoran really reassured him.


    The noise outside completely woke up the two women, "what happened? Eh? How are they!" Maggie came out and saw the two children on the ground for the first time. Although she was not cold about them, she also knew that they had a good relationship with Meng Haoran.


    "Brother Meng! What happened to them." Stella asked.


    Meng Haoran looked at Stella''s eyes flashed a trace of tenderness, shook his head and said, "I don''t know what happened, but it seems that I''m in trouble! But fortunately, I just fainted and there''s no big problem."


    Meng Haoran didn''t say that he guessed that they had met ants and that he was one of the three guards, because there was no way to explain how he knew.


    "So what should we do now?" Stella asked. The current situation does not allow them to move forward. After all, they can''t let Jay go.


    Meng Haoran pondered and said, "well, let''s take them to the entrance of NGL first, and then wait until they wake up!"


    Meng Haoran''s decision was not opposed by the two women. In fact, they were not interested in ants at all. Only Meng Haoran himself was interested.


    Meng Haoran originally wanted the two girls to take the two boys away and go deep into the enemy, but considering that in that case, the two boys would have to have close contact with Maggie and them. Although they could also use their hands directly, it was too inhumane. Finally, he had to decide to go back together. He would hold one and carry the other.


    The time is wrong! I''m going back so soon. Meng Haoran felt some emotion on his way back.


    Out of the forest, he found that the three horses were still there. Meng Haoran was also a little surprised. It was much more convenient.


    Just as when they came here, Meng Haoran and Stella rode one horse, Maggie one, and then two small ones. As for saying that they were in a coma, it was very simple. Meng Haoran fixed them directly on the horse.


    ¡­¡­


    "Kate!... here is..." Xiao Jie opened his eyes and didn''t reflect his situation for a while. He drank Kate for the first time, and then found that he was not in that place anymore.


    "Xiao Jie, I''m sorry." Qi Yu wakes up in Xiaojie first. He has told Meng Haoran what happened, and has contacted reinforcements. After that, he has been with Xiaojie.


    Xiao Jie was silent for a moment, remembered what happened at that time, and then said sincerely to Qi Yu: "I should be sorry. If Qi Yu hadn''t knocked me out, I would hinder Kate if I ran away. Don''t worry! Kate would be fine." Finally, he hesitated about what he said, as if he forced himself to believe it.


    Seeing that Xiaojie didn''t blame him, Qiyu was immediately moved, and the feelings of the two friends sublimated again.


    "Then again, where is this?" Xiaojie looked around suspiciously and found that it seemed to be in a tree hole.


    "This is NGL embassy! Long time no see, Jay." Meng Haoran''s voice came, and then Xiaojie saw Meng Haoran come in outside the tree cave.


    When he saw Meng Haoran and little Jay, he showed a surprised expression. For little Jay, Meng Haoran actually has a high position in his heart and is already the level of relatives, which is inseparable from Meng Haoran''s often helping him.


    "Uncle! You''re here too!"


    "I just came here on business. I didn''t expect to meet you again. Should I say that we are really destined?" There is a wool. I know the protagonist is here.


    "Yes!" Xiaojie thinks of meeting Meng Haoran so soon. After a short period of happiness, Xiaojie thinks of Kate whose life and death are uncertain.


    By the way, uncle''s words will save Kate. Xiaojie looked forward to Meng Haoran and said, "uncle, can you save Kate? By the way, Kate is..."


    "I know what you''re going to say. Qiyu has told me everything, but it''s too late now. If Kate is not caught or dead, I promise you that if he''s not dead, I''ll save him. Now I''d better wait for reinforcements and go together at that time! You also want to save him yourself, don''t you?" Meng Haoran said.


    "But... Oh... I know. I must save him myself." Xiao Jie finally compromised.

 Chapter 378

    In fact, it doesn''t matter for Meng Haoran to wait. On the contrary, he might be better if he went to the ant nest now. He can easily destroy the ants with his strength, but that''s not what he wants to see. Give the ants a few more days. When the Ant King and the three guards come out, it''s interesting to fight at that time, isn''t it?


    President, they came quickly, probably because they realized that this event was not ordinary.


    "Oh, I didn''t expect you to be here, so I''m relieved." Nitro said to Meng Haoran, but his expression was calm, which made Meng Haoran have the impulse to beat him.


    "Is the president so idle? Or is there no one in the hunter association? Why bother you so much?" Meng Haoran looked puzzled. He didn''t come to any of the 12 sticks.


    "Ha ha," said nitro with a smile, but Mo Laowang next to him said to Meng Haoran, "we don''t use it with you, a great master, do we?"


    Meng Haoran? The strength of the characters often mentioned by the president is said to be unfathomable. He once faced the brigade in youkexin without defeat. Mo Laowu came up with information about Meng Haoran in his mind. This mysterious guy seems to have appeared out of thin air. Even the intelligence force of the hunter association can''t find out his origin. It can only be found that the place where he first appeared is Whale Island. As for the things before that, it seems that they never appeared.


    Mo Laowu thought Meng Haoran would be a little modest, but he didn''t expect Meng Haoran to play cards according to common sense.


    "Well, that''s what I said. With me, ants are floating clouds. They can''t turn over big waves at all." Meng Haoran put on a lonely expression.


    When Mo Laowu and others looked at Meng Haoran, Meng Haoran was also looking at cigarette man and room man. To tell the truth, in his opinion, the strength of these two people was not very good, and they were both inclined to assist. If they really fought, I''m afraid SISO couldn''t fight, let alone the other king.


    In the original work, the room man was stunned because he felt the anger of the three guards. His black hair turned white. He was really weak.


    It seems that the internal of the association is not calm! If it''s really one piece, call 12 directly to a group fight. Even if Wang is strong, he will be beaten to death, and there''s no need to turn on the three guards.


    "Well, what about the specific situation? Although I already know some, I still want to confirm it again." Nitro said, and then the Chi Yu on one side began to tell from his first perspective.


    "... with all due respect, although you are strong, I don''t think you have a chance of winning. She is really too strong. Her aura is beyond imagination." Qi Yu said that he looked at Meng Haoran here. I''m afraid only he can win! After all, he is a man who can easily defeat big brother, and his strength can''t be seen even now. It gives Qiyu the feeling that Meng Haoran is much stronger than nefeibit.


    "Hahaha, that''s really interesting!" When nitro heard Chiu say that his strength was not enough to defeat neferbit, he did not show a worried look. Instead, he raised it just this time. The current situation is exactly what he said he expected.


    Mo Laowu didn''t believe Qi Yu''s words and thought that Qi Yu lost his ability to judge because of fear. Under his influence, President rinitro was terrible. It''s not too much to say that he was the strongest hunter. It was unthinkable that a sudden species could defeat the president.


    "Then it''s not too late. Let''s go! It''s better to solve the problem earlier." Said nitro, and then he went to the ant''s nest first, and the two attendants behind him immediately followed him.


    This time, nitro didn''t give Jay a test. He can join the Crusade team only after passing the test. To be exact, he didn''t care about them at all. I''m afraid this is also the credit of Meng Haoran. In nitro''s eyes, Meng Haoran will certainly manage the second junior high school.


    "Well, let''s start, too. You can''t wait! Xiao Jie." Meng Haoran said to Xiaojie, and then followed up.


    Once again on the road to the ant nest, Meng Haoran obviously felt angry and dignified, as if there was something terrible in the depths.


    ¡­¡­


    Meng Haoran''s destination is the nest of ants. At this time, the three guards have been completely born, and other ants have awakened their reading ability one after another. As for how to awaken, although there is no one, Kate''s fate has changed a little because of Meng Haoran''s existence. Neferbit used the method of treating someone on him, He got the relevant knowledge about Nian directly from his brain, and then other ants successfully used this knowledge to awaken Nian.


    Today''s ants are more than twice as strong as before. When they awaken their ability to read, they seem to change guns. Now they can easily fight 100 of them as they used to.


    The strength of the ants themselves is very strong. Not to mention the three guards, the head of the army and even the team leader can defeat ordinary people with reading ability. In this case, when they wake up, the improvement is too obvious.


    At this time, colt was full of confidence and had no fear of Meng Haoran and others. Although he was not sure whether he could defeat Meng Haoran, he felt that he could still fight according to Maggie. Moreover, he was no longer afraid of Meng Haoran after feeling the aura of nefeibit, and he was full of confidence in nefeibit.


    Of course, this is before Wang appeared. After Wang appeared, his idea may change. After all, Wang and the three guards are not with them at all.


    Nitro and Meng Haoran followed the traces of ants and soon reached the Queen''s nest. At this time, they could see the destination.


    "Wow, what a powerful aura. Maybe I''m really not an opponent?" Said nitro, looking at the exaggerated circle in the distance.


    "How is it possible? What kind of aura is this? Is this evil aura the of ants?" Mo Laowang was completely shocked when he looked at the blood red circle in the distance. At this time, he believed Qiyu''s words. With him, he had no chance to win.


    However, seeing the calm performance of President nitro and the distance from him, Mo Laowang was relieved. They could still win if they were careful.

 Chapter 379

    While Meng Haoran and others came to the nest, they were in the nest.


    "Enemy? Interesting! And a powerful enemy." Neferbit, who was on guard, smiled at the corners of his mouth.


    Not far away from nefeibit, a red skin all over the body, although it looks like a human, gives people the feeling that Yubi of Warcraft was dull. He suddenly changed and became sharply aggressive. "Then let me solve it. It''s like moving my muscles and bones."


    "We can''t act rashly. Our duty is to protect the king. We must let the king be born smoothly. Let''s wait until they are close. Let the Legion leaders go to the front first." The handsome butterfly owl yapfu with a melancholy face said that as the only think-tank in the three guards, he can clearly understand what he should do at any time. In the original book, with his wisdom, even Mo Laowu was fooled by him.


    "Cut, it''s a pity." Although nefeibit wanted to fight directly in her own heart, she still planned to follow the advice of owl yapufu. However, because she was holding the guard, she stayed in place and had a plan in her heart. If the Legion leaders couldn''t, she would go to the battlefield at the first time.


    "Then I hope they can successfully defeat the enemy." Yubi smashed his mouth and became the same as before again. However, if you look carefully, you know that his anger has been churning unconsciously outside his body. Obviously, his heart is not so calm.


    Xiao yapufu saw that the two men listened to their suggestions, but also showed satisfied eyes, and then set off towards the place where the Legion leaders were located. He said it was better to do such a thing.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    "What to do? Attack directly? Or..." Nobu, the man in the room, opened his mouth in front of Meng Haoran for the first time. The meaning is very obvious. Since he came, he should take action.


    Of course, the person he asked was nitro. Although Meng Haoran can''t see through his strength, he doesn''t think his strength exceeds nitro. Besides, the identity of nitro Hunter president is still there.


    "Mo Laowu, what do you think?" Nitro asked Mo Laowu, but from his confident and indifferent look, he seemed to have a plan.


    Mo Laowu glanced at the people on his side. He was a little confused. After thinking for a moment, he said, "if it''s just the three of us, I suggest to eliminate them one by one. The opponent is already capable. Coupled with a large number, it can''t be underestimated. As long as we rely on Nobu and my ability, we can fight guerrilla warfare, but maybe we can be bold if their strength is recognized by the president."


    "Ha ha ha," said nitro with a smile. "You''re still so cautious, but it''s true. It''s really impossible to attack without him."


    "Then the final decision is..." sure enough? The president likes Meng Haoran so much. There is such a big gap between him and him.


    Nitro didn''t answer, but turned around and asked Meng Haoran what he meant. Obviously, it''s up to us to decide.


    The old fox, Meng Haoran scolded secretly. Looking at the look in the eyes of Xiaojie and Stella''s worship, he could only go up. Although he had planned to destroy one by one, he had to wait too long. He didn''t want to waste his precious time.


    Thinking of this, Meng Haoran smiled calmly, "the enemy is weak and I am strong. Of course, it''s up to do it."


    Go up and do it? It''s really a good direct expression. Mo Laowu and Nobu''s feeling for Meng Haoran has changed slightly, but they don''t know that he is really so confident? And where did he judge that the enemy was weak and we were strong.


    Although they don''t believe in Meng Haoran, they still believe in nitro, so Mo Laowu also felt a strong attack at this time.


    Naturally, other people would not object, so the 8 people in the group moved directly towards the ants, aiming to eliminate the ants.


    However, just 500 meters away from the nest, Meng Haoran had to stop because the passers-by came.


    "It''s really fast to come? But it''s good. Just warm up here." Meng Haoran looked at the Legion leaders in front of him and wondered why he didn''t see the three guards.


    In such a short distance, both sides can clearly feel the strength of each other. When they feel that the Legion leaders are almost as angry as them, Mo Laowu''s face is a little ugly, but then he breathed a sigh of relief.


    This aura has been so strong, but fortunately, it is obviously not long after awakening, so the reading ability should not have been developed in time. If they grow up completely, it will be much more troublesome, and they should be able to deal with it now.


    "It''s you..." colt also saw Meng Haoran and others for the first time, and recognized the guy who made him unable to fight back a few days ago. He flashed fear. Although he was not what he used to be, he understood Meng Haoran''s strength more and more, but he was a little relieved when he thought of the current scene and the three guards who had not yet appeared.


    "Why, do you know them?" What he said was that Jidu, a military commander, was a leopard man with extremely fast speed and lively personality. He looked at Meng Haoran and his party and was curious. This was the first time they saw such a powerful person. From Meng Haoran, he felt the danger he had not seen for a long time.


    "It''s all Lei subspecies! It''s really luck." a lion headed army leader looked at Meng Haoran. Their eyes were full of greed. Although they were not completely released, the attraction of the shining life energy of Meng Haoran and others to ants was not covered.


    At this time, the ants are basically here except those who go out to hunt. At a glance, they look at a large black monster. If ordinary people are basically scared and stupid in an instant.


    The reason why so many people have been sent out is that Xiao yapufu said that the enemy is Lei subspecies, and Meng Haoran and they came straight to the base camp, which makes them pay great attention. Of course, it is a matter of surprise whether it is for Meng Haoran themselves or to protect the queen.


    The two sides deadlocked for a moment, and then the ant side couldn''t bear it at first. In their opinion, Meng Haoran and others were the most attractive food. The Legion leaders didn''t take the lead. At that time, the miscellaneous soldiers and captain soldiers below roared over.


    "No intention to communicate? So..." nitro''s face was slightly frozen and made a plan to punch. Meng Haoran seemed to see the thousand hand Guanyin behind him, but then a big well appeared on Meng Haoran''s forehead. Nitro suddenly separated from the fighting state, Meng Haoran said to Meng Haoran, "boy, it''s up to you here. I won''t go on this old bone." With that, Meng Haoran didn''t wait to react, but he walked to the back of the team.


    At this time, the ant army was less than 50 meters away from them, "dare you point in the pit father! What about the bullying to kill the enemy?" Meng Haoran is convinced of nitro, but now Meng Haoran can only go on.

 Chapter 380

    In fact, the timing of nitro''s torrent retreat was very good. It was just stuck, because only at this time point, Meng Haoran couldn''t do without shooting.


    Because now Meng Haoran is standing in the front, behind him are Maggie, Stella, Xiaojie and Qiyu. As for Mo Laowu and Nobu, they are at the back. To tell the truth, Meng Haoran deeply despises Mo Laowu and Nobu. Do you want to be so obscene? He is an elite hunter!


    Meng Haoran''s accident was also discovered by the Legion leaders who had not yet started for the first time. They were also a little stunned. Are they still engaged in internal strife at this time? Fool? However, the next moment they changed their view, because Meng Haoran became powerful.


    "You really look up to me, but you''re not wrong." Meng Haoran looked at the ant Legion close at hand. It was roughly estimated that it looked like 300, and most of them were huge monsters. Most of them were still flashing with anger. At this moment, he thought of why he didn''t say Inuyasha. In this way, he could solve the wind injury with a knife.


    No, even if you are not Inuyasha and ants are not monsters, you can solve it with one move. Let''s see the real killing of swordsmen.


    In the eyes of outsiders, Meng Haoran calmly took out the sword around his waist, then waved it casually, and then


    "Bang" a sword about 100 feet long appeared, and the scene was amazing.


    "This is..." everyone in the field was stunned. They had never seen such cool and hundred feet of sword Qi. It''s good for ordinary people to be 1 meter. The gap is like that between ordinary people and concave convex man.


    Moreover, Meng Haoran''s sword Qi is not an embroidered pillow. Originally, those captain ants who have read Qi to protect their body still want to fight hard, but they don''t need to connect and touch. Their bodies are directly blasted into slag a few meters away from the sword Qi. As for the contact, they disappear happier. It''s like a chemical reaction and disappear directly.


    "Er... This... He!" Mo Laowu saw hundreds of ants with his own eyes. Many of them had to spend some time with his strength. It was so simple that he was completely destroyed by Meng Haoran''s sword. He couldn''t help but burst out in rude language.


    "That''s awesome! As expected, brother Meng is the strongest." After a short surprise, Stella looked at Meng Haoran with pride. This is my man, too strong.


    "It''s so powerful. Even if we try our best to defend, the result will be the same as them. If we can''t, we must study Kendo well in the future." Xiaojie saw such a strong side of Kendo for the first time. He was full of longing for kendo. With his previous memory, he clearly knew that it was just a random blow by the big Jianhao. The big Jianhao in his memory was even stronger than this.


    Qi Yu looked at Meng Haoran at this time, his heart was full of fear and admiration for the strong. As a member of beating the enemy, he had never seen such a scene.


    Of course, the deepest feeling here is Nobu. The baby has been scared and lost his thinking ability. If Meng Haoran was not on their side, Meng Haoran wondered if he would lose his hair.


    "His strength should be more than that. He is really old." Nitro looked at Meng Haoran thoughtfully.


    "It''s still far away. I haven''t done it for such a long time. I''m rusty. Otherwise, there won''t be any traces of them." Meng Haoran did not take care of the people''s surprise and said a word that made others vomit blood.


    I''ll go. It''s still the result of being unfamiliar. Being unfamiliar is a sword a hundred seconds. If I''m not unfamiliar, I''ll get it.


    Mo Laowu saw that hundreds of ants had occupied a large area, and now there were only some stumps left. If they were concentrated, it might be enough to put 10 square meters. He vomited bad about Meng Haoran, but he didn''t dare to say it. He was really afraid of Meng Haoran. Even at this time, he thought Meng Haoran might be stronger than nitro.


    Not to mention, Meng Haoran''s strange eyes and ants are completely crazy.


    "He... Or people? How is this combat power possible?"


    "Evil... Devil, no, you can''t win."


    "Run, run!"


    The rest of the ants are desperate. Facing Meng Haoran, who doesn''t play cards according to common sense, as normal creatures, they just want to say "can they play happily?"


    At this time, the Legion leaders have no intention of catching Meng Haoran and enjoying them. They even want to leave here and stay far away, so they don''t have to face Meng Haoran. In their feeling, they really seem to be ants in Meng Haoran''s eyes, which can be trampled to death at will.


    "Don''t panic, we still have a chance." Colt was also close to collapse at this time. The idea that they could fight Meng Haoran disappeared completely. However, as the head of the army, the idea of protecting the queen kept him calm after all.


    "How can we calm down? We are not rivals at all, are we?"


    "No, we have a good chance, neferbit. They may win." An uncertain voice sounded. They had seen neferbit''s aura. Now I remember that if neferbit had the reason, it could easily destroy hundreds of ants, but it was uncertain whether it could be as simple as Meng Haoran.


    Speaking of Cao Cao, Cao Cao is coming. In fact, the situation here has always been concerned by neferbit. Seeing Meng Haoran''s sword, neferbit already knew that there was no chance of winning by the Legion leaders, so he came directly.


    "Are you coming?" Meng Haoran looked at neferbit, who was rapidly solved in the distance. Instead of pursuing the victory, he waited quietly.


    "Boom" nefeibit hit a 10 meter pit directly when landing because he had no wings.


    "Is that you? The guy who just hit." Neferbit looked at Meng Haoran with great interest. Her eyes seemed to find prey. At the same time, her war intention completely broke out. The aura directly affected the reality, and a huge influence similar to the devil appeared behind her.


    The Legion leaders behind neferit felt the terror of neferit, which could easily kill them at any time, and their fear of Meng Haoran was gradually suppressed.


    Yes, Lord neferbit will win, and I can only think so.


    "Another monster." Nobu felt the extremely evil aura of neferbit. It was possible if he hadn''t been stunned by Meng Haoran''s amazing performance just now, but even so, his body trembled.


    Other people except nitro were also shocked by the powerful and evil aura of neferbit. This aura is the most powerful they have ever seen. Of course, this is also because Meng Haoran never broke out completely.


    "It''s so strong. It''s not much different from his aura that day." Maggie thought of the battle between Meng Haoran and the brigade.

 Chapter 381

    The ants have temporarily stabilized due to the addition of neferbit, but obviously they can''t afford to do it as long as Meng Haoran is not defeated. It can be said that Meng Haoran has become their nightmare. If they can''t see Meng Haoran''s defeat or its obvious weakness, they will live in the shadow of Meng Haoran all their lives in the future, Of course, if they''re still alive.


    "En" Meng Haoran was about to have a few words with neferit, but he found a red flying object coming faster than neferit just now.


    It was Yubi who came. Just now, he also felt the power of Meng Haoran''s blow and thought that Meng Haoran was at the same level as him. Nefeibit might not be able to deal with it alone. Of course, another owl yapufu would stay voluntarily, so he could come over at ease.


    As soon as Yubi arrived at the scene, he turned his eyes to Meng Haoran. It was obvious that he was the only one holding a sword. However, after that, he saw a light "eh" sound from nitro, which was obviously to find the huge power hidden in nitro''s body.


    This old man! I can''t stand it! I still have this strength at this age. It seems that I came at a good time.


    Yubi and neferbit looked at each other and nodded. Obviously, they both found the situation at the scene. When Meng Haoran and nitro were out, the others were not worried. Of course, even if they dragged Meng Haoran and nitro, the current military commander had no way to take other people, because they at least woke up, but did not open up their own abilities, In addition, the spirit has been awed by Meng Haoran, and the strength that can be played has been infinitely weakened.


    That is to say, the real competition is only between neferbit, Yubi, Meng Haoran and nitro. Of course, this is the idea of neferbit and Yubi, but nitro on Meng Haoran''s side has never planned to fight.


    "Yubi, you deal with the old man. I''ll deal with him, meow." Nefeibit stretched out his lovely tongue and really looked like a cat star man. Meng Haoran couldn''t bear to do it.


    Of course, only Meng Haoran thinks she is cute. Others don''t dare to have this idea. How can a guy with such evil gas be cute? There is something wrong with aesthetics!


    Unfortunately, if she could really become a cat, she would really have the value of collection. Meng Haoran shook his head and gave up his idea of recovering neferbit. It is impossible to recover her now. The only loyal person in her consciousness is the king, which was set at the beginning of her birth.


    When neferbit appeared, Xiao Jie was the most excited. His whole body trembled slightly and his eyes stared at neferbit. Since she was here and didn''t look hurt at all, there was no doubt that Kate lost the battle.


    However, because Meng Haoran was present, Xiaojie''s trust in Meng Haoran didn''t make him rush up to question for the first time, but he couldn''t bear it for long.


    Alas, problem children, forget it, I''ll do it!


    "Hey, cat girl opposite, can I ask you something before the fight?" Meng Haoran said to nefeibit, "the man you were with the two children is busy now."


    Cat girl means me? Seems so? Neferbit guessed from Meng Haoran when she spoke.


    "The man with those two children, oh, you mean that guy! He said very well, that war made me happy, meow." Neferbitt said with an expression that was more than enough. It was the first war since she was born? "He''s not dead yet! Because I want to fight him again." Of course it''s all right. It''s just worse than death. Even I''m not sure I can cure it.


    Meng Haoran certainly understood neferbit''s subtext, but Xiaojie was different. After hearing that Kate was not dead, his little face burst into a brilliant smile. In his opinion, there was hope as long as she was not dead.


    "Great? Kate is fine. Wait! We''ll get you out, uncle." Xiaojie finally looked at Meng Haoran with expectation.


    "I see. I''ll help." Meng Haoran said and got a smile from Xiao Jie.


    There will be nothing else here. The battle will start again soon.


    "SA, then let''s start!" Meng Haoran pointed a knife at nefeibit and others.


    "Well? Do you mean you''re going to deal with the two of us alone?" Yubi saw Meng Haoran''s plan, some puzzled, more angry, which underestimated them. Did he think he could really win the two of us alone?


    Well, Yubi has treated other ants as air, and the ants also hear Yubi''s disdain for them, but considering Yubi''s strength, they dare not refute, so they can only scold in their hearts.


    Meng Haoran showed a surprised expression. "Why, do you think I''m not enough? I think I''m more than enough."


    "Neferbit, I''ve decided. I''ll tear him up. Don''t stop me." Youbi Leng said that he was completely angered by Meng Haoran.


    "He''s my prey, meow? Hey" neferbit said something to him, but he saw Yubi''s eyes, which would never compromise, and then gave up his plan. "Well, forget it, he''ll give it to you, but he said, you must let me come next time."


    Nefeibit stepped back a little and squatted down like a cat. He stared at a group of people behind Meng Haoran with the cat''s eyes. He didn''t know what he thought.


    "Not together? Then don''t regret it later. To tell you the truth, even if you have more, it doesn''t make any difference to me." Meng Haoran''s words completely ignited Yubi. Yubi had only one idea in his simple head and tore up the guy in front of him.


    "Roar" saw Yubi yell, and then his body squirmed unnaturally. It looked very.


    Several arms grew out of Yubi''s back. At the same time, several redundant eyes appeared in front of and behind him.


    Meng Haoran''s side was disgusted by Yubi''s posture except nitro and Meng Haoran. Of course, it was more stunned. Is there any mistake? Can you get out these eyes and arms?


    "Good evil spirit, such an ominous spirit actually exists, and if this posture is not necessary, I really don''t want to compete with such a guy, but fortunately I don''t have to do it now." Feeling Yubi''s anger for the first time, Mo Laowu spoke everyone''s heart.

 Chapter 382

    "I said, do you want to do this? Can''t you fight normally? Or do you think it''s different with a few more arms." Meng Haoran said with some disgust.


    Yubi didn''t answer Meng Haoran''s words, but directly proved his difference with his actions.


    Yubi''s fist directly attacked Meng Haoran, and it was stretched in the air because of the distance. It was like Luffy''s rubber.


    Others only see countless fist shadows. No, whip shadows are more appropriate.


    "What a fast speed, what a dense attack. If I could resist it for a moment, I would be overwhelmed immediately! I can''t compare with him!" Mo Laowu looked at Meng Haoran, who easily avoided the attack. In his opinion, Meng Haoran didn''t even pay attention, because his eyes were flickering, but even so, Yubi''s attack didn''t meet Meng Haoran at all.


    This situation made Yubi a little anxious, but because he was a fighting beast, if it was an ordinary person''s reaction, he would give up the attack and think of other ways, and he did speed up the attack, and at the same time, his body wriggled again and nearly doubled his arms.


    "Let me tell you, the more hands don''t suffer, the better." Meng Haoran also felt a little unhappy. The three-color reading Qi attached to the sword in his hand, and the sword light flickered. He waved countless swords in a short moment. Each sword must cut Youbi''s arm. When he stopped, Youbi''s attack had to stop, because


    "You..." Yubi looked at Meng Haoran with some horror, because just now all his arms attacking Meng Haoran were out of contact. He reacted and found that they had been cut off.


    "That''s why I said that the number of arms doesn''t work at all. Only one pair of really useful arms is enough, and just one sword like me." Meng Haoran said, pointing his sword at Yubi.


    When Meng Haoran spoke, Yubi had recovered from the wound and looked as if he had not been hurt at all. Coupled with his red skin, Meng Haoran thought of a demon man in the dragon ball, but he was far worse than the demon man, both in strength and ability.


    "Then it''s my turn." Meng Haoran said that the three color mind Qi broke out again on the sword. It had attacked his body just now, so the tracking ability can be used!


    Are you here? That kind of sword spirit, Yubi was alert when he saw Meng Haoran''s action.


    However, Meng Haoran''s next move stunned him. Meng Haoran indeed waved his sword and released the sword Qi, but he waved his sword in the sky, and the sword Qi was also in the air. It was not the sword Qi of hundreds of feet, but the sword Qi of dozens of feet.


    Is he crazy? No, it shouldn''t. Yubi found that Meng Haoran looked at him strangely.


    "Yubi, up there!" At this time, neferbit''s voice came, which made Yubi look into the air, but it was too late.


    "Wheezing, wheezing, wheezing" dozens of sword Qi directly surrounded the area around Yubi like rain. With that extraordinary speed, Yubi couldn''t completely leave the attack range.


    Yubi''s beast instinct made him make the most correct decision. His body instantly turned into a circular sphere, which protected him like an eggshell, and then wrapped a layer of high-quality Qi around his body.


    "Bang bang" sword Qi first came into contact with Yubi''s Qi, but it just broke through the protection of Qi and killed him directly.


    "This... This..." the ant of the army commander looked at Yubi who had been divided into corpses in horror and thought Yubi had been killed.


    However, in their surprised eyes, Yubi''s body on the ground gradually wriggled together like cotton candy, and then combined again. In just a few seconds, Yubi appeared in front of everyone again in a lossless state.


    Fortunately, the attack is not critical, but even this consumes too much gas. Yubi looked at Meng Haoran with dignity this time. For the first time, he thought that two people might be the most correct plan to deal with Meng Haoran.


    Moreover, "illusion? I always felt that it was useless if I moved at that time. Those sword Qi seemed to change direction. Was it the ability to track? If so, it might be more difficult than the hundred Zhang sword Qi."


    "Yubi, can I help you?" Neferbit looked at the embarrassed Yubi and said that if Yubi spoke, she didn''t mind the siege. As ants, they didn''t care as much as humans.


    Originally, he thought Yubi would agree, but the reality was that Yubi refused. He waved to neferbit to show that he was OK. At the same time, the weakened aura soared again, several times stronger than at the beginning.


    "How can it be? It''s not dead. Is it really a monster?" Nobu felt the anger he couldn''t understand and thought he was dreaming, but his consciousness clearly told him that all this was true.


    Evolution, I should say, is it really worthy of being an ant born for battle? This vitality is stronger than Xiaoqiang!


    Although he had expected that this move could not completely solve Yubi, Meng Hao was surprised that it had the opposite effect.


    "Yo West, in this case, it''s not impossible to defeat that man, but will it really be that simple? There''s an ominous feeling." Colt has been paying attention to the battle and was excited to see Yubi''s final performance. However, after discovering that Meng Haoran didn''t move at all, he just looked at Meng Haoran in surprise for a moment, but he felt bad in his heart.


    "Indeed, quantity can''t beat you, so use strength to make up for it!" Yubi said, and then the originally released air extremely contracted and gathered in his fists. At this time, his fists flashed like an alarm light, which made people feel several times more dangerous than before, because he completely concentrated his strength in his fists.


    Seeing Yubi''s situation, Meng Haoran not only didn''t show a troublesome expression about Yubi''s increasing threat, but also showed his admiration for Yubi.


    This made other people who noticed this point vomit bad to Meng Haoran. What are you going to do? Obviously, the situation has become worse. Of course, no one really said it.


    "Then let me see your strength."

 Chapter 383

    Yubi didn''t disappoint Meng Haoran. He locked Meng Haoran with his fists, which gathered all his strength, and blew him out without any sign.


    This fist seems to be ordinary, even a little slow, but it is different in the eyes of experts. It is a realm. Its strength is not discharged, it condenses a little, and it will explode completely only when it attacks the enemy.


    Even Meng Haoran had to admit that if he underestimated the fist, he would suffer a small loss, because in his perception, the power of the fist was already comparable to the Baizhang sword Qi He used before.


    Behind Meng Haoran, Maggie and others also felt the difference of Yubi''s attack. Even if they were so far away, they seemed to be right in front of them. The instinct of life kept calling the police to let them understand that if they changed, they would be irresistible under the fist.


    At this moment, Meng Haoran wanted to throw away his sword and hit hard with his fist, but in the end he didn''t do that.


    Meng Haoran slowly closed his eyes and looked as if he had given up, but no one would think there after looking at his previous power. Sure enough, at the moment when Yubi''s fist arrived, Meng Haoran''s breath soared, as if the whole body had turned into a sword.


    "Here it is." Meng Haoran instantly saw through the weakest point of Youbi''s fist, his eyes were bright, and then cut out with a sword like an arm.


    Finally, the fist collided with the sword,


    "Bang bang" is like the earth falling apart. With two people as the center, a huge and powerful force suddenly erupted around them, directly turning the land under their feet into a pit with a radius of about 20 meters. Not to mention, the focus of sword and fist exploded like a comet hitting the earth, mixed with the Qi of Meng Haoran and Youbi scattered and fell around, It has created countless holes.


    "Is this...?" We are stunned to see the land that has been beyond recognition. The destructive power is not weaker than the mutual shelling of human troops. It is hard to imagine that it was caused by the fight between two people.


    "It''s good this time, but it''s a thousand years early to deal with me." Meng Haoran and Youbi were deadlocked for a moment, Meng Haoran said.


    Yubi looked at Meng Haoran and felt terrible. He did not expect that his full blow would be blocked. He thought that this move would at least cause a little injury to the other party. In fact, on the contrary, he obviously felt that the wound cut by the sword on his fist was hurting faintly. He knew that the other party had left his hand, otherwise it would be more than a wound.


    "Who the hell are you?" Yubi''s rough and crazy voice had a different emotion for the first time, which was fear, and this emotion would not appear anyway, because he was created in that way.


    "Who am I? Does it matter? What matters is that I am better than you." Meng Haoran''s words were arrogant, but none of the people present thought Meng Haoran crazy. Instead, they took it for granted. This is the privilege of the strong.


    "Roar!" As if he was enraged, Meng Haoran''s words made Yubi feel insulted and his anger soared. A mysterious wave came out of his body, and the already low Qi field soared in the second scene.


    "Come again," Meng Haoran flashed back and looked at Yubi, who had changed again.


    At this time, Yubi has completely changed into a man with an upper body and a monster with a horse body, just like a nightmare, and his strength is still rising rapidly.


    Monster! It was all monsters. Yubi shocked everyone again and felt the pressure from Yubi, which was enough to pierce the air field in the sky. Even time slowed down. Everyone seemed to be shrouded in the shadow of the demon king, holding their breath subconsciously and motionless for fear of attracting the attention of the demon king.


    "That guy, Yubi, didn''t see it. He''s such a strong meow." Neferbit, one of the three guards, was also impressed by Yubi. Yubi showed more power than her at this time. Of course, it would be more terrible if she took a violent walk.


    Speaking of the strength of the three guards, in fact, nifebit is the strongest at present. As the earliest born, she has a far better understanding of her own strength than the other two. Owl yapufu is intelligent. She can''t be said to be weak in combat. She can only be said to be more than his pure combat type, and she is still close to nifebit, who has beast instinct.


    In terms of combat effectiveness, Yubi must be the strongest in the end, because he specializes in this area. As long as he is given enough space, the potential of explosion is absolutely terrible. Neferbit focuses on repair and reconnaissance, and the ability of evolution is not too much inclined to combat, so he can''t compare with Yubi who was born for combat in the end.


    Of course, these are all later words. Now, neferbit is still the strongest.


    "This man is really unusual. It seems that we didn''t have to laugh before, but really have that self-confidence. What to do? Do you want to sneak attack? Meow." Neferbit''s eyes drifted away. When she saw some people behind Meng Haoran, an idea came out. She showed a cruel smile and had made a decision.


    Meng Haoran,


    Meng Haoran quietly waited for Yubi''s transformation, but he didn''t do nothing. He saw that Meng Haoran''s body was completely surrounded by the Qi field. The three color Nian Qi belonging to Meng Haoran was around his body, which made him look sacred. The originally flowing very slow Nian Qi was like turning on an accelerator, rotating at an ultra-high speed, centered on Meng Haoran, A storm like atmosphere was formed around him.


    "I''ve never seen such a gas field, but there is such a change. How did he do it?" Nitro and others are unwilling to let go of any details when looking at Meng Haoran''s pattern show. Most people''s aura is a color, which represents the attributes of everyone. Meng Haoran''s aura actually has three colors, and gives people a different feeling.


    Burning out, calm as the sea and indestructible are the feelings of three colors reading Qi. It''s hard for them to imagine that a person''s Qi field would be so complex.


    Yubi''s change finally stopped. At this time, his whole body was a flame composed of reading Qi. The temperature was very high, and the burning air crackled. It looked like a god of fire.


    Yubi looked at Meng Haoran with some strange eyes and some emotion. If it weren''t for Meng Haoran, he wouldn''t have found that he could be so strong. He felt that it was enough to easily defeat his previous strength. He was deeply intoxicated.


    "Are you ready? Then I''ll attack first this time. Be careful and don''t die." Meng Haoran''s voice seemed to ring through the void, giving people a sense of drift.


    Almost the moment Meng Haoran spoke, the violent reading storm around him changed, like splitting, and made hundreds of little wolves.


    "Bite him, wolves."


    "Roar"

 Chapter 384

    As if hearing the king''s call, the gas wolf composed of Meng Haoran''s gas roared and rushed to Yubi.


    Yubi felt the strength contained in the wolves in front of him and didn''t dare to be careless. He used his new ability of this state, "death trample", and four strong hooves trampled hundreds or even tens of thousands of times in an instant.


    "Bang" Yubi disappeared, and then appeared in front of the nearest wolf, representing the iron hoof of death.


    "Disappear!"


    "Is it that simple?" Meng Haoran showed his expression of watching a good play.


    "Bang, bang, bang" no one expected except Meng Haoran. At the moment when Youbi came into contact with the wolf, the wolf exploded like a bomb. The power of a wolf explosion is only equivalent to a small bomb, which can''t cause great damage to Youbi.


    But the chain reaction after the explosion of the first wolf was amazing. At that moment, other wolves seemed to get some instructions. The speed suddenly soared several times. At the moment when Yubi was stunned by the explosion, he came to Yubi, and then the "boom" explosion sounded constantly,


    This thunderous sound lasted for a full minute, and the smoke from the explosion shrouded the area of nearly a kilometer.


    Everyone smacked his tongue and looked at all this. His hair stood up. There was no way to stop this suicide attack. He could only avoid it or directly attack Meng Haoran himself! But how can direct attacks be possible? There are too many to break through the defense line.


    "Die this time! Even monsters can''t help being attacked like this." Mo Laowu and others were surprised at the power of this move, but also excited about the successful killing of Yubi.


    Fortunately, he is on our side. If he is the enemy, I really can''t think of anyone who can catch this move. Even the president can''t defend!


    Is Yobe really dead? The answer is No.


    After the smoke dispersed, everyone clearly saw the figure in the center. Yubi was half kneeling on the ground, his whole body was covered with burns, and his breath was not much stronger than that of an ordinary person. Now anyone present can easily take his life.


    "Hoo" Mo Laowu and others were shocked when they saw that Yubi was not dead. Their hearts were full of cold. If they didn''t die, could they still win? They all had the idea that the other side was invincible, but they were relieved to feel Yubi''s state.


    I see. Are all the forces used for defense? Meng Haoran looked at Youbi, who was at the end of his power, and smiled. His fake move was not bad!


    Yes, the inspiration of Meng Haoran''s move just now is really stark, the first tenth blade in the world of death. Stark splits a large group of wolves from his soul to attack the enemy. Of course, Meng Haoran can''t split his soul, but uses his own Qi to replace the soul, and then plays this move according to the role of three color reading Qi.


    In fact, Meng Haoran can also add the function of breaking defense if he wants to, forcibly destroy the defense of the other party''s mind, and can only use physical defense.


    "Well, is it the reason for using it for the first time? But it still doesn''t feel perfect!" Although Meng Haoran thought it was good, he said so in order to pretend to be forced.


    Then he pretended to succeed. Almost everyone felt the thunder rolling after hearing his complaint. Countless grass mud horses ran through his heart. You are not satisfied with such a great power. You are almost able to catch up with a small nuclear bomb, and it is still the kind of natural without radiation. If we can make this move, we would be satisfied even if we die.


    "Then there will be another one." Meng Haoran was about to turn his eyes to neferbit, but he was stunned when he turned his eyes to the place where neferbit stayed before.


    "..." the place is empty. Where are the people?


    Such a stunned God made Meng Haoran angry.


    Behind Meng Haoran, where Stella was, a figure suddenly appeared and took Stella away while others didn''t respond.


    "How dare you!" Meng Haoran showed an angry expression for the first time, because not far away, there was already another person in nefeibit''s hand. This person was Stella. Nefeibit took advantage of the smoke to come to Stella not far from them, and then smoothly launched a sneak attack and successfully captured Stella.


    Because they didn''t think that the other side would attack suddenly, they didn''t react. They could only watch Stella be taken away.


    "You''d better not do it, or I won''t guarantee her life." You guessed right. Sure enough, this woman has a high position in her heart. Nefeibit looked at Meng Haoran, who was obviously different, and didn''t realize that she had made a huge mistake.


    "Brother Meng!" Stella realized her situation and became a hostage. The female instinct made him panic and looked at Meng Haoran for help.


    Looking at Stella''s eyes full of trust and expectation, Meng Haoran slightly restrained his anger and said gently to Stella: "don''t worry! I''ll save you right away. I won''t let you receive any harm."


    "If you dare to touch her, there is no need for your ant family to exist." Meng Haoran said coldly to neferit. His voice was like the Millennium ice, full of no doubt. People did not doubt that Meng Haoran could do it.


    "It''s stupid. Don''t you find that this boy has never meant to kill? Although I don''t know what he thinks, he seems to have a good impression of the two new guys, but just now he showed a trace of intention to kill." Nitro saw it clearly. Although he didn''t know the details, Meng Haoran''s murderous spirit was absolutely right.


    "Despicable!" Xiao Jie also shouted out. He didn''t have a good feeling for nefeibit. This time, it had a worse impact on her. If it weren''t for the Qiyu on one side pulling him, he might have passed.


    Neferbit didn''t even respond to Jay''s clamor, but he felt very dangerous about Meng Haoran''s threat. From Meng Haoran''s expression, Meng Haoran really said it and had the ability to implement it.


    But neferbit didn''t intend to release people. After all, it was completely different from her original intention. How could she be afraid of Meng Haoran''s words? Besides, although Meng Haoran is strong, she is not absolutely strong. She doesn''t feel the gap of despair.

 Chapter 385

    What Meng Haoran realized now is just the strength of the great swordsman. Although he has the upper hand against neferbit and can even kill him quickly, neferbit can still run away if he wants to run, so neferbit is not particularly afraid of Meng Haoran.


    Moreover, in neferbit''s view, Meng Haoran''s powerful moves should not be completely consumed. Maybe he is strong outside and weak inside now.


    Finally, she had felt that the king was about to be born. As long as she waited until the king was born, everything would wait until the king was born. Now these people must not interfere with the birth of the king.


    "Give you a chance to let her go obediently. In that case, I can consider letting you go. Otherwise, I will be afraid when I get angry." What Meng Haoran said is true. He hasn''t been angry for a long time.


    In fact, he really doesn''t have much hostility to the Ant King and the three guards. The reason why he came here this time is just to meet the king and have a big show by the way.


    In fact, he himself regretted the outcome of the original king. He was born with strong power, but he didn''t know what he should do with it and the meaning of his life. Finally, he was influenced by wheat and understood that his power was to protect the weak, not to ravage the losers. To tell the truth, if his existence was not allowed by mankind, He''s really a good king.


    At that time, Meng Haoran had a pity that Wang was killed by human virus weapons, and he had not completely implemented his revenge.


    When Meng Haoran saw Wang, they were just some lovely guys. They were beaten and killed because they didn''t know how to hide their power. As long as they were well guided, they might become real pillars?


    Are they too demanding for the newly born?


    In fact, their nature is not bad, which can be seen from that Yubi didn''t kill them after defeating Mo Laowu.


    The reason why humans have to kill them at all costs is only because they are not of the human race. If they are not our race, their hearts will be different.


    If Wang was born in the dark continent, it might be better or not. In that case, he will feel the existence of the real strong, carefully hide it, and finally grow into a more perfect creature.


    "Let it go or don''t let it go" neferbit decided not to let it go because she held Stella''s hand and unconsciously increased her strength.


    "That''s a pity." Almost at the moment when this sentence was said, a breath of moving ground broke out from Meng Haoran. This time, Meng Haoran has completely burst out his momentum.


    At the moment of Meng Haoran''s outbreak, everyone''s thinking stopped, just like time still. Except Meng Haoran, they all became statues, and Meng Haoran''s momentum shrouded a hundred miles around.


    Everything stopped in the area shrouded by Meng Haoran''s momentum, as if only Meng Haoran could move by pressing the pause button.


    Meng Haoran''s thinking spread to a hundred miles around and saw everything hidden. Even the upcoming king on the Queen''s belly was in his induction.


    In addition, he can also sense the feelings of all people, including the fear of the army commander ants, the fatigue of Yubi, the tension of nefeibit, as well as Mo Laowu''s worry and curiosity, and more.


    In this world that only belongs to Meng Haoran, Meng Haoran steps leisurely and approaches neferbit step by step. All neferbits seem to be completely invisible and have no response. Finally, Meng Haoran takes Stella away.


    After taking Stella back to Xiaojie and them, Meng Haoran came to nefeibit again, dragging his chin and thinking about how to punish her?


    "If you make a mistake, you will be punished. The capital crime is exempted, but the living crime is inevitable. You must give her a profound lesson."


    Yes, Meng Haoran snapped his fingers, and then nefeibit came alive. Everything she saw refreshed her world outlook.


    "What''s the matter, this is how they..." neferbit looked at Meng Haoran in surprise. Stella, who was originally in her hands, had disappeared, and she instantly judged her situation. It seemed that only she and Meng Haoran could move here, and the truth was afraid that she could understand if Meng Haoran let her move.


    "King''s realm" is the result of Meng Haoran''s full outbreak. The combination of his power and thought enables him to stop a hundred miles of time. Only he can move in this space. Another disadvantage is that it can only be effective when the power gap between the two sides is too large. If the power difference is not large, this move is completely meaningless.


    This move was released only after the first world war with the brigade. This is the first time it has been used in actual combat, but it seems to have a good effect. It is just used now.


    Since having this move, it also means that Meng Haoran will not be defeated by the crowd tactics. Unless he can completely defeat him in strength, as long as his strength is not as good as Meng Haoran, it has no meaning in front of Meng Haoran.


    "Why are you surprised? I thought you could keep calm? However, anyone who finds himself in such a situation can''t calm down! Be ready to accept my punishment!" After talking, Meng Haoran picked her up directly in nefeibit''s surprised eyes, and then turned her around.


    "The end of non-stop talking is."


    The scene was very beautiful. Meng Haoran''s punishment was to hit pp. see big PP again. I remember Meng Haoran punished a woman last time.


    The sound of "Pa Pa Pa" remembered in this silent space.


    Neferbit was completely unable to resist, and had a strange feeling because of Meng Haoran''s actions. Although she didn''t quite understand what shame was, she now felt that the unspeakable feeling from her body was so wonderful.


    "It''s strange that this attack can''t hurt me at all, but why do I feel it would be better if he attacked me directly? Meow" nefeibit thought so, but he had no choice but to let Meng Haoran do it.


    The punishment lasted half an hour before it ended. When Meng Haoran stopped, neferbit was soft and had no strength at all.


    Meng Haoran looked at his achievements with satisfaction, and then went to the direct place before, lifting the "realm of the king".

 Chapter 386

    At the moment when the "realm of the king" was lifted, time flowed again. However, people were surprised to find that Stella, who should have been in neferbit''s hands, was still in place, as if she had not been caught at all, and neferbit was no longer ferocious. Lying on the ground, she looked so helpless, completely a weak woman.


    "This... What the hell is it?" Everyone couldn''t understand it. Their eyes kept scanning between neferbit, Stella and Meng Haoran, hoping to find something.


    Stella also looked at a loss. She didn''t know how she came back. Nefeibit couldn''t be the source, so there was only one answer. All this had something to do with Meng Haoran. People with a little brain thought of this.


    "How did you do it?" That''s what they want to know next.


    "Uncle? You did it!" Or Xiaojie is bold, and with his beast intuition, he believes that Meng Haoran did it for no reason.


    Meng Haoran neither hid nor directly admitted, "SA, who knows? Maybe God did it. Maybe you see I''m still where I am?"


    Compared with God, he is really an arrogant man. However, it''s not surprising that he has that kind of power. His power has exceeded the limit of human beings. I''m afraid even the birth of Wang is not his opponent! Can''t we ants really replace human beings to rule the world? Neferbit was confused.


    "It seems that we won! Then next..." Mo Laowu''s meaning is very obvious. He hopes to completely understand these ants, and others take it for granted.


    Their movement made the military commander who was already in panic more panic. Even the two guards they had high hopes for were knocked down, and one of them somehow lost their combat ability. They felt that the sky was going to fall.


    What the hell is going on? Are we dreaming? Aren''t we a species at the top of the food chain? Why are there such strong people in humans who were originally slaughtered.


    If ants understand science, they will say it is unscientific, because they are a species that has absorbed human genetic evolution. How can they not compare with humans.


    However, the fact cannot be changed. Their life and death are no longer controlled by themselves. Even whether the ethnic group can still exist is Meng Haoran''s idea.


    "What to do? No, we can''t change anything. Do you want to escape?" The ants'' only thought at the moment is to stay away from Meng Haoran.


    "Yes, run away! Run away, don''t be found by this demon!"


    "No, we still have the duty to protect the queen. Even if we die, we can''t watch him act recklessly."


    Ants are divided into two groups, one is to run directly regardless of the queen, and the other is to protect the queen to the death, accounting for about half.


    "If you want to run, have you asked me, or do you think you can escape?" Meng Haoran suddenly inserted a sentence, this time let the ants react, yes, they are willing to do all this! If the other party really wants to kill them all, it''s no use running to the ends of the earth. After seeing Meng Haoran''s strength, they also know that if Meng Haoran is determined to kill them, they can''t run away at all.


    "What do you want?" Colt endured his fear and said to Meng Haoran.


    Meng Haoran is a little helpless. What''s the matter with your bullied expression? It''s clear that you are the brave! Ants are the devil. Why is Mao''s role reversed now?


    "Although I know that you slaughtered humans for food, it''s right from your point of view. After all, natural selection competes with nature. Even if we humans kill some other animals, we don''t feel anything wrong, but" Meng Haoran''s previous sentence made people think he wanted to let go of leeches, but it instantly made their hearts mention it,


    "Your point of view has something to do with me. I''m human, so it''s impossible to think from your point of view. So from my point of view, it''s wrong for you to kill. Let''s see! Seeing that you kill NGL citizens who believe in nature, I forgive you a little, but only a little. Those guys who kill not for food but for killing can''t kill any of them As for others, I''ll leave the decision to the president. "


    Meng Haoran''s words have greatly changed the complexion of legions like lions and snake women. They belong to those who must die.


    "Don''t be confused by him. In fact, he is at the end of a powerful crossbow and wants to divide us. Don''t be afraid of him. Kill him. Everything will be the same in the future. Besides, we and mankind will never die." The lion man was bewitched. He saw that he was dead, so he might as well gamble.


    Just when other ants had the idea to respond, Meng Haoran moved and instantly killed Leo with a powerful momentum.


    "Who else is going to kill me." Meng Haoran trampled Leo''s head on the ground, his expression was bloodthirsty, and other thinking ants were terrified,


    The devil didn''t seem to consume too much at all. It was so terrible that he didn''t even notice his actions. Leo was killed.


    After making an example of others, the ants are completely honest. Of course, some are doomed to die, but their faces are gray. They know that they can''t escape death, and their spirit is a little broken.


    After that, there were several ants who wanted to resist because they were going to die. In the end, they were all easily solved by Meng Haoran, and the matter was almost over.


    "I''ll leave it to you, president." Meng Haoran said to nitro, no matter what he wants.


    "Xiao Jie, let''s go save Kate!" Meng Haoran''s words were immediately recognized by Xiaojie. He had been waiting for this moment for a long time.


    "It''s up to you to lead the way." Meng Haoran went to neferbit and looked at neferbit who had barely recovered.


    "You... Good!" Nefeibit didn''t want to lead the way, but Meng Haoran''s terror couldn''t help her. Finally, she compromised, panicked and had to take one step at a time.


    Meng Haoran they left, leaving nitro, Mo Laowu and Nobu. It was their business to crusade against ants.


    "Eh!" When they entered the ant nest, Meng Haoran found that the queen and owl yapufu were gone.


    "What''s the matter, uncle?" asked Xiao Jie suspiciously.


    "No, nothing." Did you notice something bad and run away? Wise choice, do you want to chase? If you chase it now, you''ll have time.


    Finally, Meng Haoran gave up chasing them. Anyway, his purpose is not to kill the queen.

 Chapter 387

    The ant''s nest is still very complex. There are branches everywhere in the cave. Perhaps it is because it inherits the characteristics of the ant''s nest. It is really difficult to find the right way without neferbit leading the way.


    With neferbit, everyone feels dizzy after seven turns and eight turns. Anyone who sees the same scenery and keeps repeating will not be in a good mood, especially now there are still some people in a hurry to save people.


    "Hey! Did you deliberately take the wrong way? Why haven''t you arrived yet, and it''s still so slow." Xiao Jie wants to get angry.


    But neferbitt didn''t respond to him and walked quietly in front.


    "Well, she didn''t mean it. I can feel that she is getting closer and closer to her destination." Meng Haoran comforted Xiaojie, which made Xiaojie a little quiet.


    Meng Haoran was really not in a hurry at this time. Instead, he was interested in watching everything on the roadside. From a human perspective, this place is indeed of research value, and the branch of ants'' residence can better understand the ant population.


    Meng Haoran thought that neferit would keep this speed all the time, but before long, neferit accelerated. If she was right, her eyes felt relieved.


    oh Is it because she thinks it''s no use procrastinating, or does she find that the queen is no longer here? Meng Haoran was surprised, but he didn''t care too much.


    "Poof has done well. The queen is safe. In this case, I am relieved. There is no need to delay. Let''s see what they want!" In fact, the reason why neferbit walked slowly was to delay time and fight for the king''s birth time. Later, she found that the queen and owl yapufu didn''t appear. She knew that the queen had left in some way. She was relieved this time.


    Even so, she should have continued to procrastinate, but she didn''t do that. There was a faint feeling in her heart that if she continued to procrastinate, something she didn''t want to see would happen.


    Because of neferbit''s acceleration, 10 minutes later, Jay and they saw Kate.


    "Kate!?" The Kate Xiao Jie saw was not much different from the original work. The fallen arm was stuck to the body like a splice at this time. The whole body was covered with scars, and his eyes were dull, as if he had lost his soul.


    "This... What did you do to him?" Xiao Jie is far from Kate''s state and thinks that Kate has become like this in order to save herself. He yells angrily at neferbit. If neferbit doesn''t answer well, Xiao Jie may run away at any time.


    Stella and March, who accompanied them, also frowned and looked at all this. Their senses of neferbit fell to the extreme, which was obviously a slicing study of Kate!


    Neferbit was not surprised at Xiao Jie''s performance. She knew that although it seemed to her that it was nothing to do, not to study the human body, it was undoubtedly unforgivable for human beings.


    "Calm down, he can be saved." Meng Haoran found the difference. Kate''s consciousness has not completely lost, but it is not far from completely disappearing.


    "Really? Kate still..." Xiaojie looked at Meng Haoran in surprise for fear that what he had just heard was an illusion.


    "Well, it''s not too late." Meng Haoran gave a positive answer.


    "Can it be saved?" Nefeibit looked at Meng Haoran in surprise. In fact, even she felt that she could not be saved. She was ready to be treated as an object of vent and killed. Who knew such an accident would happen.


    "Remove the idea of controlling him." Meng Haoran said to nefeibit that nefeibit instinctively relieved the thought imposed on Kate.


    Without the support of neferbitian, Kate fell to the ground like a broken puppet, and her open dull eyes closed.


    "Kate!" Xiao Jie went over and took him up for the first time.


    Meng Haoran walked over and put one hand on Kate''s head, and then a spiritual force directly entered Kate''s spiritual sea.


    Fortunately, it''s almost exhausted immediately. Even if I can''t help it, I can only turn him into a woman, but is she still him like that?


    "Protect the law for me." Meng Haoran said to Xiaojie, and then put Kate in a cross legged posture. He also came directly behind her and sat down. He pressed his back with both hands and made a posture of transmitting power.


    An invisible wave surrounded Meng Haoran and Kate.


    Although they didn''t understand the use of Meng Haoran''s move, they also knew that whether Kate could do well depended on Meng Haoran, so they surrounded Meng Haoran and Kate and looked at neferit warily. Meng Haoran can''t separate himself now. Therefore, neferit has no one to suppress.


    Feeling the public''s eyes and knowing that he was not trusted, neferbit didn''t say much. He found a position and did it like that, saying he wouldn''t do anything.


    Although she knew that she might take the opportunity to escape or take advantage of Meng Haoran''s seemingly unable to move for a sneak attack at this time, neferbit somehow felt that once she did that, something unimaginable would happen, and she didn''t want to see it, so she just waited here. Anyway, she had put her life and death aside.


    Neferbit''s feeling is not wrong. Although Meng Haoran wakes up Kate''s psychotherapy, he can still get out of that state in an instant if he wants. Under the strong strength, any intention of neferbit cannot be realized.


    The treatment didn''t last long, that is, about ten minutes. Meng Haoran''s hands left Kate''s body.


    "Why aren''t you awake?" Xiaojie is happy at first, but finds that Kate''s state has not changed and her complexion has changed.


    "Well, of course, I just have to. His spirit, his body is still suffering damage, and the spirit will not wake up for self-protection." It''s really a good experience to treat with your mental power for the first time.


    In fact, before that, he also felt that he could do it. Only with a grasp of 7 or 8 points, can he be completely relieved now.


    "Feel it carefully and you''ll find the difference." Meng Haoran said.


    "Sure enough, unlike just now, Kate now gives people a feeling of soul, uncle!" Xiaojie was overjoyed and understood what Meng Haoran had done. The mental damage was much more troublesome than the physical damage.

 Chapter 388

    "Hey, give you a chance to cure his body. In that case, I''ll consider letting you go?" Meng Haoran said to neferbit that in this regard, I''m afraid neferbit is a top expert in Hunter mainland.


    "But..." Xiao Jie hesitated. He obviously didn''t want to let neferbit go like this. Although Kate didn''t receive fatal damage like the original, now he feels no better about neferbit. He won''t kill her regardless, but it''s the lightest to beat her.


    "Only she can cure his injury now. Do you want Kate to leave any sequelae? If you really want revenge, I won''t stop you when you are strong. Now rely on me for revenge. Is it really what you want? Is that really good?" Meng Haoran''s words stunned Xiao Jie.


    right! What''s the point of not taking revenge yourself? I''m sorry, Kate. When I''m strong, I''ll take revenge for you myself.


    Xiaojie finally put it down. The whole person also felt a lot easier and acquiesced to Meng Haoran''s words.


    "Great, Xiao Jie has recovered again." Qi Yu on one side looked at Xiao Jie now and showed a long lost smile. In fact, since Xiao Jie woke up this time, he felt that Xiao Jie had changed. It was a change he didn''t want to see. If he continued to do so, he might destroy Xiao Jie, but now in his feeling, Xiao Jie has changed back to his former appearance.


    Xiaojie doesn''t say it. Qiyu only cares about Xiaojie in her heart, and Stella and Maggie won''t have any opinions on Meng Haoran.


    "Really want to let me go?" Neferbit asked confidently. In fact, she didn''t even believe that she would be let go so easily.


    Meng Haoran didn''t answer, but talked to Kate on the ground. After that, nefeibit was in a wandering state and used her signature skills. The toy was practicing to treat Kate.


    "The treatment time will not be too short. Let''s go around first. Of course, we should keep people here to watch." Meng Haoran suggested and got Stella''s approval.


    As a result, Xiaojie and Qiyu volunteered to stay, while Meng Haoran and his three friends went outside.


    At this time, the ant nest was already empty. Meng Haoran and his friends strolled most of the time. Let alone people, they didn''t even see an ant.


    "Oh, this is..." it used to be the place where the books were kept. It''s said that the owl''s self-study depends on these books. It''s probably collected from nearby villagers!


    However, some people don''t understand that the people of NGL believe in nature and should not have these modern books.


    It seems that there are always some people with special ideas everywhere, and this country is no exception!


    "Why, brother Meng, these are ordinary books!" Stella said with some stupidity. She didn''t understand why Meng Haoran was dazed at these ubiquitous books.


    "Nothing? It''s just a sudden feeling. Let''s go somewhere else!" Then he left without nostalgia.


    After that, Meng Haoran spent nearly three hours wandering all the ant nests and saw the mountains of bones of various animals. Therefore, Meng Haoran almost regretted his decision. He let them go so easily. Is it right or wrong.


    Finally, Meng Haoran still plans to let neferbit go according to his preferences. His power is limited and can only protect what he cherishes. Meng Haoran realizes this again.


    However, Meng Haoran also made a decision. If the ant king doesn''t really face mankind, Meng Haoran will personally solve him. After all, because of him, the Ant King may not meet wheat. In that case, he may stand on the side of ants. Moreover, the ant Xiao yapufu is too dangerous and always wants the Ant King to inform mankind, Meng Haoran has sentenced him to death. Being too smart is not a good thing.


    When Meng Haoran made the decision that Xiao yapufu must die, Xiao yapufu, who was hundreds of miles away, fought a cold war and felt like being stared at by something.


    Returning to the place where Kate said that the treatment was coming to an end, Meng Haoran looked at neferbit coldly this time. After his treatment was completed.


    "You go! But I hope you won''t be my enemy next time you meet." Meng Haoran said coldly. Nefeibit felt the changes before and after Meng Haoran, but she could only leave silently. As for where to go after leaving, she had a way to find the queen.


    Seeing neferbitt leave, Xiaojie deeply felt that he was lack of strength and had made up his mind to practice harder after this time.


    "Then it''s no use here. Take Kate and leave!"


    ¡­¡­


    In a modern city outside NGL, in a hospital, Kate had been admitted to a special ward and woke up the next day. She was afraid to think of his own experience. He felt what hell was in neferit, and even had a sense of fear of neferit. After hearing Meng Haoran, she easily rescued him, Neferbit couldn''t believe his fear or something.


    After hearing what Xiaojie said, he wanted to revenge himself and dissuade him in every way. Finally, he couldn''t say anything about Xiaojie, so he retreated and asked for a second time. I hope Xiaojie can''t go to nefeibit before his strength is recognized by himself.


    Meng Haoran also knows this. He knows that Kate is actually affected by some emotion. As long as she has a good cultivation for a period of time, she will change her view. Even if she sees that nefeibit is not as powerful as he thinks, she will recover in an instant and get rid of the shadow caused by nefeibit.


    Not to mention here, because of Meng Haoran''s strong participation, almost all the ants were arrested. Although he did not catch the queen, the human side was also relieved, because the Ant King was not born and did not feel great danger. For a time, his attention to the ants has faded. If it is like this for a few months, it may be completely forgotten.


    Of course, that''s just maybe. On the day when Meng Haoran was rescued, Meng Haoran felt that the king was not far from birth. In fact, if the queen was not transferred, the Ant King would be completely born on the day when he felt the danger. Because of the transfer, he was stable for a few days. He knew that on the 7th day after that, Meng Haoran felt the momentum that erupted at the moment of his birth.


    Darling, although Meng Haoran only died in a flash, he was also surprised. That kind of power is really worth looking forward to. He has the strength to surpass the president level just after he was born. Is he really gifted!

 Chapter 389

    After the birth of the Ant King, perhaps because of the existence of Meng Haoran, he did not occupy a King City for the first time, establish himself as the king, and then carry out the great cause of unifying mankind. Instead, he hid it for the first time, which surprised Meng Haoran, who wanted to wait for things to make a big noise, so he had to go to see the Ant King himself.


    With a reason that no one believed, he went to find a friend who didn''t like to see outsiders, so he had to go alone, and then made a promise to come back within 7 days.


    In a country near NGL, the king''s hiding place is here, and the three guards around him follow impressively.


    Yubi was supposed to be controlled by the hunter Association, but somehow it disappeared. Meng Haoran guessed that it was because after he recovered his strength, those guys couldn''t hold him down and let him escape easily. After all, he had to defeat the three guards in a positive way. There was a president level, and others were impossible. Moreover, even at the president level, Yubi was not without resistance, The ability to fly is tricky.


    Meng Haoran did not spend much time to find here, and then easily locked the Ant King with Meng Haoran''s powerful reconnaissance ability.


    When Meng Haoran rushed to the Ant King, such a scene appeared in front of Meng Haoran.


    The Ant King sat in the chair, expressionless, and didn''t know what to think. Below, the three guards knelt on one knee. Nefeibit was worried, and Yubi was at a loss. Only the owl yapfu said his thoughts to the Ant King.


    "Wang, I think what we need to do now is to improve Wang''s strength until we are sure to defeat the guy named Meng Haoran. Otherwise, everything behind is empty talk. As long as Wang eats more Lei subspecies, with your talent, I believe we can reach that degree soon. Then..."


    Although the owl yapufu has known Meng Haoran''s strength from nefeibit, it is an existence that they can''t compete with at the level of escort. Can they stop time? Does it really exist? No, neferbit won''t lie to me, so it''s very possible that this matter is true. Of course, it doesn''t rule out the possibility that even neferbit has been cheated.


    That is, the stop time is false. Meng Haoran can easily defeat nefeibit and yubina. It is absolutely impossible. The strength of our 3 guards can be recognized by even the king. Although it may be comparable to the king, even the king has to spend some time dealing with us, but Meng Haoran can defeat us more easily than the king. In this way, his current strength is better than the king.


    Fortunately, the king''s ability is really against the sky. He can get everything, ability and mental Qi from each other through eating. When he saw the king''s practical ability for the first time, Xiao yapufu has determined that the Ant King is the real king of heaven. As long as he is given time, he will become the first person in the real world. Isn''t it normal to unify the world as the first person in the world?


    In addition, it was instilled before birth to make the ant family become the ruler of the world, so Xiao yapufu has a perverse interest in ruling the ruler of mankind in the world, and has taken it as the goal of his life.


    "It seems that I came at a bad time! I didn''t expect to hear such important information." Meng Haoran''s figure appeared in front of the Ant King and the three guards.


    "It''s you!" Yubi and neferbit, who met Meng Haoran, were shocked. They didn''t expect to meet Meng Haoran again so soon. They weren''t ready to be enemies with Meng Haoran again.


    Although the owl yapf doesn''t know who is in front of him? But Meng Haoran suddenly appeared. He didn''t even find out how Meng Haoran came here, which fully shows Meng Haoran''s strength.


    "Who are you?" The Ant King, for the first time, showed an expression other than expressionless. It was a surprised expression when he met something of interest.


    Interesting? Judging from their expressions, they know this human, but poof doesn''t know. In this way, his identity is very simple, but is it that person?


    "When I first met, I was Meng Haoran, the human you just talked about dealing with." Meng Haoran didn''t hide it, but said it generously.


    I see. Indeed, he has the qualification to become a king. Seeing the Ant King with his own eyes, even Meng Haoran has to admit that as a natural king of ants, he does have that day and qualification. Meng Haoran can feel the temperament of the Ant King, which belongs to the king. Although it is still very young, it has begun to take shape. This temperament is more than ten million people, not necessarily one, So the ant king really deserves the name of the king.


    However, it is still too early for the Ant King to rule human beings, even if it is only human beings in the hunter continent. Now he can be completely solved with a small poison gas bomb. Compared with human beings, he is too young. If he wants to really rule human beings, he must at least upgrade his system to a level where there is no clear poison.


    Even Meng Haoran''s encounter with mankind''s ultimate weapon nuclear bomb will be dangerous if thousands of rounds are sent. Black technology can''t afford to hurt! Even the planet can be destroyed. The terror of mankind is not understood by the Ant King now.


    In the final analysis, the Ant King is not only weak, but also does not understand the horror of the human heart. If human beings are so easy to be replaced, what does human beings rely on to stand at the top of the food chain


    It is said that ants have integrated human genes to produce a more powerful species. It is better to say that the queen has failed at the moment when she uses human genes. The new ants have been marked with human marks to some extent, and ants are no longer ants.


    "Meng Haoran! I see. You''re the guy they said I''m going to deal with at present. However, are you really so strong? You''re even better than me as the king?" Finally, the Ant King completely released his momentum.


    The Ant King''s powerful aura shrouded the area within a radius of 10 miles, like the arrival of the king, which made people tremble.


    "Wang!!!" Feeling the king''s arrogance, the three guards looked very moved.


    "This is our king, such a powerful king, the King we are destined to follow."


    Originally, Meng Haoran, the Ant King, would be moved in the face of his power, even if he was not startled, but he was stunned by everything next.


    "Hehe" Meng Haoran chuckled. "Is this your strength? It''s good. It''s very in line with your status as an Ant King. It really surprised me?"


    Meng Haoran''s tone is a little frivolous. As long as he is not a fool, he can hear Meng Haoran''s disapproval.


    "Also, forget to ask, do you know your name? Or are you an unknown king?"

 Chapter 390

    "Name, my name?" Meng Haoran''s words stunned the Ant King. Because of Meng Haoran''s reason, the queen died without a chance to say the name of the Ant King at the end. Therefore, Meng Haoran is the only one who really knows his name.


    "Yes! Just like my name is Meng Haoran, you should also have your own unique name! Wang is only a special title, but it can''t be regarded as a name? Or do you just need to know that you are a king?" Meng Haoran said.


    "King! Don''t listen to his nonsense. You are a unique king. Even if you don''t have a name, there''s nothing. A king is a king." The speaker is Xiao yapufu. He doesn''t want to confuse the king because of Meng Haoran.


    "Yes! Poof is right." Neferbit and Yubi quickly agreed.


    But their words were not heard by the Ant King this time. His attention at the moment has been completely attracted by Meng Haoran, because he found that Meng Haoran has a similar breath to him, which makes him feel that Meng Haoran is like him, and what makes him feel incredible is that he actually feels that Meng Haoran''s breath is more noble than him, Therefore, he paid special attention to Meng Haoran''s words.


    The breath that the Ant King feels from Meng Haoran is the so-called breath of the king. Meng Haoran, who was once the leader of the church, has a stronger breath of monarchy than the current Ant King. It is a breath that is naturally different from ordinary people and the ruling class.


    "Name? Yes, I also need a name. Even he has his own name!" The ant king thought like this and said, "my name is..." some confused.


    "Why don''t you remember? Shall I tell you? I know. Your mother wants to give you a name." Meng Haoran''s expression at this time is like tempting children, full of a sense of disobedience.


    What if he really wants me to tell him? What should I say? Tell him the real name or just pick one, little green, little red or little white? Well, little green is good! His eyes were green all over his body.


    "Ah! Are you a Namiki?" Suddenly Meng Haoran gave a loud cry, and his eyes looking at the Ant King were full of curiosity. Seriously, now he looks at the Ant King seriously. How strange is it? Does the queen look like such a green, or does she think it is more environmentally friendly and easier to accept?


    "Namiki? What''s that? Is it my name?" The Ant King looked at Meng Haoran foolishly and made Meng Haoran speechless. This NIMA primary school decisively didn''t graduate. Unexpectedly, this misunderstanding would occur.


    However, Meng Haoran thought about it and smiled again. If the ant king really integrated into social learning and became an old slick he didn''t want to see, he wouldn''t be interested in him. Now he is like a piece of white paper. He can draw whatever he wants on it,


    Well, let me teach you how to be a qualified hero. I can''t wait to think of the Ant King becoming a virgin under his own influence.


    Well! Or forget it. If he really becomes a virgin, it really doesn''t mean anything? Just get rid of his ridiculous idea of trying to rule mankind.


    Before that, let him recognize himself first!


    "Meluaim"


    "What?"


    "Meluaim is your mother''s name for you. It represents all the light. Your mother wants you to illuminate the whole world." Meng Haoran still said the Ant King''s name, but Meng Haoran was much better than nitro. Nitro used the Ant King''s thirst for knowledge of his name to let the Ant King defeat him. Is it shameful?


    "Meluaim, is this my name? Meluaim..." the Ant King murmured his name, and then accepted the name in a short moment, perhaps because of fate or providence. In a word, he thought that meluaim belonged to him. He didn''t doubt why Meng Haoran knew it, Because his intuition told him that Meng Haoran didn''t lie.


    It has to be said that the Queen''s level of naming is still good. Even the three guards definitely deserve the ant king after knowing the name of the Ant King. After discovering that the Ant King himself likes the name, they have written down the name belonging to the king in their heart.


    "Well, don''t worry about your name. I didn''t come to you today to tell you your name." Meng Haoran interrupted meluaim''s thinking and let the people present react this time.


    right! This guy is not their ant''s friend. On the contrary, it is much more likely to be the enemy. Besides, they just said that they would solve Meng Haoran at the first time when Wang''s strength grows up. He must have heard it. Who knows what he thinks. Anyway, if you think in a transposition, you will never have a good impression of the guy who wants each other''s own.


    "What''s the matter? Are you here to kill me?" Meluaim said that his eyes changed slightly and became a little serious. Although Meng Haoran didn''t show anything from the beginning, after he completely released his momentum, Meng Haoran could talk to him so leisurely as if his momentum didn''t exist at all. He understood, although he didn''t want to admit it, Meng Haoran''s human strength may be beyond the scope he can cope with now.


    Of course, even if meluaim understood this, his self-esteem as a king would not allow him to compromise. Even if he died, he would not run, let alone be caught. Such an idea did not appear in meluaim''s mind from the beginning.


    If Meng Haoran answered yes, meluaim would try his best to fight Meng Haoran with the goal of killing Meng Haoran.


    "Er! I think you have made a mistake. I''m not that kind of person! This time I came with the purpose of making friends and didn''t mean to be against you. Of course, if you really want to think so, I won''t mind, because, anyway, I''m better than you, aren''t I?" At last, Meng Haoran broke out his momentum a little. Although it was not as complete as last time, it was also completely over meluaim, almost five times as much.


    "This is..." what neferbit said was true. He was really so strong. He felt that Meng Haoran was amazing and could not resist. Xiaoyapufu was completely shocked.


    Feeling the stunned expression of others, Meng Haoran was also relieved. Sure enough, he finally relied on his strength to speak and pretend to force success.

 Chapter 391

    "How? Do you choose to be friends with me or enemies? Don''t worry, I''m a good man and will never force you to drop. If you choose friends, then we can have a good chat, but on the contrary, if you are enemies, then..." Meng Haoran didn''t say the following words, but others felt that the pressure on them was a little higher.


    Feeling the pressure from Meng Haoran, Xiao yapufu felt for the first time that human beings could be so shameless. In this case, if he did not choose friends, Meng Haoran would definitely kill them in the cradle by means of thunder!


    Damn it, if you give Wang a period of time, why should you be afraid of this guy? Wang''s current strength is not the opponent of this guy! What should I do? First think of the snake, wait to deal with the past, and then wait for the opportunity.


    Xiao yapufu thought so, but when he wanted to tell the king what he thought, he found that the pressure on himself had increased again, and even opening his mouth had become an extravagant hope.


    Meng Haoran has been paying attention to everyone present. How can the change of Xiao yapufu''s eyes escape his observation? When all Xiao yapufu moves, Meng Haoran knows what he wants to say, but Meng Haoran wants Wang''s real decision rather than this, because he believes that if the arrogance of the king is decided by himself, it will not be changed easily.


    Sure enough, this guy is the most difficult among the 3 guards. I still want to get rid of him!


    Xiao yapufu didn''t know that his fate was completely set at this moment.


    Meluaim felt Meng Haoran''s momentum far beyond him, but he was only slightly surprised. He didn''t think he was inferior to Meng Haoran, because his ability gave him confidence.


    It has to be said that meluaim is really qualified to think so. In the original book, he was more than 10 times stronger just by eating Yubi and Xiao yapufu. At that time, he was like God. The coverage of the circle was expanded to a country or even greater, which was about 100 kilometers. Of course, this is one. This is the reason for a small country, Moreover, his circle can be granulated, can read other people''s mood, and has obtained the enhanced ability version of Yubi and owl yapf. It can be called God. If he was in his state at that time, nitro''s self exploding bomb could not hurt him at all.


    Unfortunately, before his evolution, his cells were poisoned and eroded. After evolution, they could not change and eventually died.


    Meng Haoran''s strength in reading ability is probably a little worse than the ant king after evolution and rebirth, but it is not without resistance. In addition, if Kendo is added, Meng Haoran is stronger than the ant king after rebirth. After all, Meng Haoran''s king field can stop time, and meluaim can only move rapidly within his circle.


    "It''s interesting that you want to make friends with me, but I have to admit that you are qualified to say that." After all, now you have to be better than me, "friend? What is a friend?"


    Meluaim wondered what a friend was? In his consciousness, only those who submit to him and the enemy, there is no concept of friend at all.


    Meng Haoran also heard meluaim''s murmur, some speechless, which was too simple, so Meng Haoran said the concept of friend he knew: "well, the so-called friend is that, regardless of strength and everything else, you can become a friend as long as you agree in your heart. Becoming a friend means that both sides should help and understand each other."


    "A true friend will always appear in front of you when you are most difficult and helpless;


    A true friend makes you feel at ease to be a true you. He can listen, not only to your external words, but also to your inner feelings. A true friend is a process of mutual recognition, mutual admiration, mutual appreciation and mutual perception. Each other''s advantages, strengths, highlights and beauty will be reflected in your mind and have a panoramic view. Even a little valuable friends will become your upward energy and the power and source of your lifelong benefits. The wisdom, knowledge, ability and passion of friends are the magnetic force and power that attract you. Similarly, everything about you is also the process of friends'' understanding and perception... "


    Meng Haoran said a lot. Well, Meng Haoran had to admit that he said some idealized things. There are too few people who can really do this, but it''s not without. For details, please refer to the friendship between Xiaojie and Qiyu.


    "According to this, I want to be friends with you, which means I appreciate you." Finally, Meng Haoran concluded.


    I don''t know which sentence played a role. Finally, meluaim muddleheaded agreed to become a friend, and Meng Haoran could see that although meluaim didn''t realize it, the concept of friend in his heart might be a "real" friend.


    After meluaim made this choice, Meng Haoran took back his momentum and said to meluaim with a smile, "well, since we have become friends, let me teach you what the world is like, so that you won''t suffer in the future!"


    It''s good. After that, as long as you find the opportunity, you must be happy. A trace of happiness flashed in the eyes of the owl yapufu below. Fortunately, Meng Haoran won''t do it this time. What''s gloomy is that the king is a little far away from the king in his mind.


    What yapf didn''t notice was that besides him, Yubi and nefeibit were very happy about the decision of Wang Neng and Meng Haoran to become friends.


    ¡­¡­


    It has been five days since he became friends with meluaim. In these five days, Meng Haoran has seen the vicissitudes of the world with meluaim. Human beauty and ugliness, good and evil are clearly displayed in front of meluaim.


    It can be said that in just five days, meluaim grew up from a born baby to an adult. She is no longer the king who simply thinks violence is everything.


    On the contrary, now meluaim has learned that everything before him is so taken for granted. If it weren''t for brother Meng Haoran, his ending would really be death. This is Meng Haoran''s idea after taking him to see a nuclear weapon test. To tell the truth, he was really shocked when he saw that demon weapon.


    Human beings are really terrible. This is the conclusion reached by meluaim, which makes him feel like living in seclusion.


    But human beings are too attractive. Everything about human beings has deeply attracted meluaim and made him reluctant to leave, both food and culture, as well as the so-called ideal things.

 Chapter 392

    "There is no feast that never ends. Brother, I''ll tell you one thing at the end. Only creatures with ideals and goals can really be called alive. What''s your goal of living? Find him and realize him." Meng Haoran said to meluaim that after getting along for so many days, Meng Haoran completely accepted the little brother with both hands.


    "Brother, are you leaving?" Meluaim is very grateful to Meng Haoran now. He regards him as his closest person. He knows that if Meng Haoran hadn''t been there, he would have been "dead" all the time, but now he can "live". Therefore, he is sad about Meng Haoran''s departure, but he can''t think of a reason to stop it, because being a friend can''t be selfish, Meng Haoran has his own business, and why isn''t he so?


    "Ideal?" Merleam pondered for a moment "In the past, I always thought that violence was everything, but now I have completely awakened. If the purpose of birth is to rule everything, it is just my delusion. There can be no rulers in the world. Even if there is a ruler for a time, it''s best to be overthrown! My power is born to save the weak. Although I can''t save everything, I will also enter All I can do is to realize it. The chivalry and hero that big brother said is my way in the future. "


    Meng Haoran looked at the middle-aged and second-year youth brought out by himself with appreciation. He was indeed a good man and brought a hero to the world. What a contribution he had made!


    "OK! I don''t object if you want to be a hero, but what you need to be a hero is strong strength, so you must practice the cultivation method I gave you. I hope you will become a higher existence when you see you one day. The greater your ability, the greater your responsibility. Remember this sentence. On the contrary, don''t be too reluctant if your ability is insufficient." Meng Haoran said to meluaim in earnest, and finally waved away smartly.


    "Finally, I''ll send you a word to find a Junyi girl of wheat. She will bring you happiness." When meluaim was still immersed in Meng Haoran''s words, Meng Haoran''s last words also came.


    "Wheat? Who is she..." meluaim was a little throbbing when he heard the name, as if it was very important to himself. Although he didn''t know who wheat was, he had decided to find her.


    Meng Haoran, who successfully led meluaim to the good and left him the Kendo cultivation method, embarked on his way home. He would not know that it was his accident that helped him a lot in the future. When he saw meluaim again in the future, he really couldn''t believe it.


    "Speaking of it, how should the owl yapf guy solve it?" On the way back, Meng Haoran thought, because he hasn''t found a suitable opportunity to deal with him these days.


    As the eldest brother of meluaim, I still have the obligation to help him deal with the guy who will threaten his future. That''s all. Let the wishing machine that beats the enemy''s family do it. Anyway, I''m going to take her to the dark continent at that time. I believe he won''t help. As for who should bear the responsibility after making a wish, Meng Haoran can only be ha ha, It''s none of your business.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, Meng Haoran appeared in front of Xiaojie, and it was a good gathering. As for Stella, she had been cured by Meng Haoran with special means, and her appearance looked unchanged. But if you look carefully, you will find that the mature charm revealed by Stella has greatly increased.


    After that, they parted again. Meng Haoran took Maggie and Stella to travel around the world for two months. It was only a few days before Meng Haoran went to participate in the selection of the dark continent.


    On the penultimate day, Meng Haoran came to beat the enemy family with two women who had been completely taken down, and planned to realize his promise.


    Meng Haoran hugged the enemy in front of the gate. At this time, Maggie looked gentle and virtuous. If the people of the brigade saw it, they would think that Maggie was manipulated.


    But the fact is that under Meng Haoran''s powerful offensive, Maggie completely fell and became devoted to Meng Haoran. Now Meng Haoran''s position in her heart has far exceeded that of the brigade. If she was allowed to choose between the brigade and Meng Haoran, she would choose Meng Haoran without hesitation. Of course, she had no chance to make such a choice.


    Meng Haoran, who opened all the doors again, received the highest courtesy of beating the enemy family. After knowing Meng Haoran''s intention, Siba and geno were even more delighted. They had been waiting for this day for a long time. When they really arrived, they had an unreal feeling. At the same time, they were glad to meet Meng Haoran and seize this opportunity.


    "Then let me meet the person I want to take this time!" Meng Haoran''s request received a satisfactory reply. In the deepest secret room hidden by the enemy, Meng Haoran saw the legendary wishing machine.


    However, without waiting for him to talk to alojia, alojia made a request for him at the first time


    "Big brother, will you give me your arm?"

 Chapter 393

    fuck? What''s the situation? I''m so unlucky! Meng Hao looked at ya Lujia in amazement and didn''t understand why she enlarged her move as soon as she met.


    Not only Meng Haoran, but also Sheba were caught off guard by this scene, but even so, they had no choice but to let her demand.


    Arms? Do you want to give it to her? Although I can recover even if I give it to her, I still feel a little uncomfortable when I am asked. What if she wants my life or something next time?


    What is it that makes her ability so terrible? Is she really the embodiment of the fate of the hunter continent.


    okay? When Meng Haoran hesitated, Meng Haoran felt the familiar breath.


    This is... I see, it is! Meng Haoran looked at ya Lujia for three seconds and finally determined his feeling. That''s the rule. Although he is not familiar with it, the smell of the rule will not change.


    I''m afraid that''s what her power comes from! The rules of cause and effect, demand for cause, request for effect, white aluka for cause and black aluka for effect, constitute aluka with the ability to make a wish machine. Even her family are a little afraid.


    Now that the root problem has been completely solved, let me feel it next! What can this power do to me?


    "I''m afraid I can''t agree to your request." Meng Haoran said to the lovely alujia.


    "Can''t you?" Alujia''s little face was slightly disappointed. Then she perked up and said, "well, can you give me your kidney?"


    Kidney? It''s my kidney. I thought it was a heart. It''s a kidney. I can''t bear it!


    "Don''t think about it. It''s absolutely impossible." Meng


    "Mr. Meng!?" At this time, Siba suddenly called Meng Haoran, "if it''s just a kidney, it should..."


    "Stop talking. It''s impossible." Meng Haoran interrupted before he finished.


    "But..." if he couldn''t fulfill the three requirements, he would die. This sentence could not be said, because he saw from Meng Haoran''s eyes that Meng Haoran didn''t care, although he didn''t know where Meng Haoran''s self-confidence came from? But he can only pray that a miracle will happen.


    "Can''t you? Then, can you give me your brain?" Alujia asked again. This time, it was even more terrible. Can people live without brains? This is certainly impossible for ordinary people, but Meng Haoran is not ordinary people. As long as his soul is not destroyed, he is alive.


    "This? Although I really want to promise, I still forget it after thinking. I have no plan to hand over my brain." At the moment when Meng Haoran said this sentence, Meng Haoran obviously felt that the breath attached to ya Lujia had changed, and the power of the rules became a little ready to move. As long as he refused again, Meng Haoran would face the strangulation of the power of the rules.


    At this time, the atmosphere of the small secret room became very dignified. Everyone held their breath and waited nervously for the next result.


    "Can''t you? Then can you die?" At last, alojia''s voice was a little cold. It was a tone that regarded life as a plaything.


    Meng Haoran''s face was very calm, and there was no expression of anger because alojia wanted his life.


    "No." Meng Haoran said his answer, and then concentrated his mental strength, waiting for the upcoming attack.


    Yes, that''s it. In Meng Haoran''s perception, the invisible power of rules turns into a chain and attacks him directly. If he doesn''t understand the power of rules, he won''t even feel it at all, and he will be killed.


    But at the moment when the rules were coming, Meng Haoran''s body also had a layer of rule power, which was the creation rules Meng Haoran understood in the last world death world.


    The rules of fortune turned into a sword and directly cut off the chain of cause and effect. After cutting off, the chain of cause and effect was hurt. It seemed that he realized that the guy in front of him was invincible. He returned to ya Lujia and gave up killing Meng Haoran.


    "Aloja!?" In Siba''s eyes, when alujia asked Meng Haoran four questions and Meng Haoran couldn''t answer, alujia suddenly fainted and there was no sudden death of Meng Haoran.


    At the moment of relief, schiba also felt some regret because Meng Haoran had nothing to do, so there would be no problem for alojia to go to the dark continent. Unfortunately, she originally thought that alojia''s invincible ability was an illusion after all, and her strength did not work in the face of Meng Haoran.


    "Is that true?" Although my power cannot be used in this world, the protector can still be attacked by the power of the same rules.


    In fact, after noting that the power source of alojia is rules, Meng Haoran had a guess. If his rules attack him, the rules of creation hidden in his body may be stimulated and worth trying. Even if his guess is wrong, he will be fine even if he is attacked by rules to that extent, After all, I am in the world of death, but I can fight the virtual king who uses rules to attack without understanding the rules.


    The power of rules entangled by alojia is the level of the virtual king, so Meng Haoran dared to make a bold attempt and finally proved that his guess was correct.


    Rules? She was born to use it. Although it was only passive use, it can better explain her talent. Also, only such talent can be promoted to the so-called patriarch level. After systematic learning, one day she can independently use the power of causal rules. At that time, she can be considered as a real growth.


    Meng Haoran glanced at ya Lujia, who was still in a coma, and felt the importance of talent again.


    "Don''t worry! She''s fine. She just fainted. She''ll wake up soon. Let her have a good rest. I''ll take her with me tomorrow." Meng Haoran said, turned and left the secret room, leaving Xiba to clean up the mess.


    That night, Meng Haoran met ilumi. Ilumi was very shocked to learn the truth of alujia. However, knowing that he might be able to take a step closer, he expressed absolute approval. There is no way. The pursuit of strength is the instinct of life.

 Chapter 394

    After beating up the enemy for a day, Meng Haoran took aloga and Maggie''s second daughter on the way to the sky arena the next day.


    Beating the enemy family seems to be very reassured about Meng Haoran. They didn''t send anyone to monitor. They don''t know whether they think they don''t need it or are afraid of Meng Haoran''s displeasure. After all, Meng Haoran''s strength ignored by yaluga makes them unable to resist.


    Speaking of Ya Lujia, she didn''t seem very happy to know that she was going to a far place with Meng Haoran the next day. However, when Meng Haoran said she would take her with Qi, Ya Lujia burst into a smile again, as if it didn''t matter if she was with Qi.


    Meng Haoran quickly arrived at the sky arena. After indicating their intention, they were warmly received by an old man. According to his words, they were still worried that Meng Haoran would not come? After all, there is still one day left before the day of departure.


    When Meng Haoran said he would take two people to the dark continent, he was originally rejected, but after Meng Haoran showed his real strength a little, their attitude turned 180 degrees. The elder''s name was really very useful. They immediately agreed to take two people, didn''t they? It can''t be more cost-effective to make friends with Meng Haoran, a genius.


    Yes, Meng Haoran only plans to take two people, Maggie and Stella. He doesn''t intend to let them go to the dark continent. Their current situation is not suitable for them. To be honest, Stella doesn''t even have the qualification to know the dark continent if she doesn''t meet Meng Haoran, and Maggie may go to the dark continent, but it will be decades later.


    Meng Haoran completely accepted Maggie and Stella, so he had told them his situation. Except for the systematic things, he just used some power to replace them, and the others told them. After experiencing the initial surprise, both women accepted Meng Haoran''s magic, and even because of this honesty, their love for Meng Haoran became deeper and deeper.


    For the reaction of the two women, Meng Haoran can only sigh again that the second-dimensional sister is good and there is no worry in the harem.


    At first, the two women actually wanted to go to the dark continent together, but finally gave up under the persuasion of Meng Haoran. Therefore, Meng Haoran signed many unequal treaties. After all, Meng Haoran''s strength is only slightly stronger in the dark continent. There is a real 7 star or even stronger existence in the world, and Meng Haoran can''t guarantee the safety of the two women.


    However, Meng Haoran also promised that once he had a firm foothold in the dark continent, he would come back to pick them up, or if something unexpected led him to leave, he also made an agreement that he would come back within 10 years, and then take them to leave together. Then he would be completely together and never separate again.


    On the night of arriving at the sky arena, Meng Haoran first evaporated the owl yapufu thousands of miles away by using the ability of yalujia, and then called Qiyu directly.


    I don''t know if it was alujia''s intention. This time, her request was very simple, that is, shaking hands, which made Meng Haoran have to complain for the owl yapufu. Your life is worth the price!


    Qi Yu was still looking for Jin with Xiao Jie, but suddenly he found that the scenery in front of him had changed greatly. When he could see it again, he saw Ya Lujia for the first time and knew how he came.


    When the two brothers and sisters met, there was another tearful meeting. Meng Haoran told Qi Yun what he was called to do this time, and directly took out the needle that elumi put in his mind. Qi Yun immediately promised to go to the dark continent with ya Lujia. He even temporarily forgot about Xiao Jie. Alas, sure enough, can''t Ji Qing compare with Mei Kong?


    Later, under Meng Haoran''s reminder, Qiyu still called Xiaojie to tell him about his situation. When he learned that Qiyu was going to the dark continent, Xiaojie was surprised for a long time before he expressed his blessing to Qiyu, and made it clear that he would go back to the dark continent to find Qiyu Di in the future.


    Here, things are almost over. We''ll officially set foot on the dark continent tomorrow.


    On that night, Meng Haoran enjoyed the happiness of the whole people. Maybe it was because she could not see her for a long time. Maggie and Stella were very open. No matter what posture they were willing to meet Meng Haoran, Meng Haoran felt the tenderness of the two women and was a little happy for a time.


    ¡­¡­


    "Then I''ll go. You should take good care of your body and practice Kendo well." Meng Haoran has long given his understanding of Kendo to the two women, and there is no reservation. As long as the two women practice seriously and add the sword spirit seeds left by Meng Haoran on them, it is not a problem to reach the great Jianhao, but the final jianhuang realm still depends on opportunities. However, the great Jianhao is invincible in the hunter mainland, isn''t it?


    "Well, you too. You must come back. We will wait for you, no matter how long." Maggie and Stella had tears in their eyes. At this time, they had an impulse to go with Meng Haoran, but they didn''t go in the end


    , because I don''t want Meng Haoran to worry.


    Perhaps he realized that if he went on like this, he might not be able to leave. Meng Haoran reluctantly turned around and boarded the spacecraft, leaving a natural and unrestrained figure behind.


    The spaceship finally took off, flew high into the sky, took Meng Haoran and the hearts of two women.


    There are not many people on the spaceship. In addition to the necessary staff, the sky arena owner and the other two armored imperial sisters and old generals who are going to participate in the selection, of course, there are Meng Haoran.


    Due to the small number of people, Meng Haoran, Qiyu and alujia got a room respectively. Of course, finally, at the request of Qiyu, the three rooms became two, Qiyu, alujia and Meng Haoran.


    Sitting on the spaceship, Meng Haoran quietly waited for the spaceship to reach its destination. To tell the truth, he was really curious about how to get to the dark continent.


    After flying for about 8 hours, the sky was still dark when I was informed to get off the ship.


    "Here is" Meng Haoran looked at the familiar scenery in front of him and was surprised. He didn''t expect it to be here.


    "Yes, it''s here, the tallest tree in the world. The top of the world tree is the end of our trip." One side of the armor Royal sister said, her voice was a little excited.


    I see. Indeed, this is the place closest to the dark continent, but how did you get there?


    Before long, Meng Haoran knew the answer. It was actually a transmission array. There was a transmission array hidden at the top of the world tree. After the owner of the sky arena took out something similar to a keepsake, a transmission array appeared in front of everyone.


    Meng Haoran looked at the transmission array and sighed that the background of Ba Zong was really strong.

 Chapter 395

    "Well, then, come up!" The sky arena owner said that he took the lead in entering the transmission array, and the armored imperial sister followed closely. Is it really father and daughter?


    So only the representative branch of the arena owner will follow. It seems that I still have a lot of face?


    Meng Haoran took a rough look at the area of the legend array and found that it could pass about 10 people at one time, and there were 6 people they were going to this time, which was still very easy.


    "All right, let''s go!" Meng Haoran said to Qi and Ya Lujia, and also entered the transmission array.


    Chiu and aluka looked around, as if to remember everything about the world. Then Chiu owed aluka''s hand and entered the transmission array.


    "Then I''ll start. Please be ready. The transmission will feel a little dizzy. That''s normal. Don''t worry." The owner explained this to Meng Haoran. After all, only Meng Haoran deserves his attention.


    Everyone looked at the owner''s action quietly and saw that the owner threw the keepsake into the air.


    The "Zizi" Keepsake stopped in the air as if there was no gravity, and then sent out a strong current, followed by a big light.


    Meng Haoran could feel that a force of space was starting, and then shrouded the whole transmission array.


    The scenery in front of me began to change and became blurred. Finally, I only felt a burst of dizziness. When it appeared again, it was already in another place.


    "Wow!!" Nearby came the exclamation of Qiyu and alujia.


    What appeared in front of everyone was the black earth, as if they had lost their life. The sky also had a faint black smell. Even the sun was shrouded in darkness, a scene of the end of the world.


    "Hehe, that''s why I don''t like it here. I don''t know why the headquarters put the selection place here?" The owner nearby said with some dissatisfaction.


    Meng Haoran observed all around and found that there was a transmission array every about 1km, which could not be completely shrouded in his perception. This shows that there are more than 100 transmission arrays, and the branches do not refer to 100. This shows the strength of Ba Zong.


    Under the leadership of the host, Meng Haoran and others moved in one direction. It took about an hour before they saw others. They were generally 4 or 5 people as a team, which was in the same direction as Meng Haoran, but they didn''t mean to come and say hello. On the contrary, they all looked at Meng Haoran and his party very vigilantly, as if they were enemies.


    "They are all from other branches. This time they also brought people to participate in the selection. Remember their appearance, and then they will be your competitors." The owner explained to his daughter and general.


    "I see, father, don''t repeat it." The elder sister in armor was a little impatient. She had heard it from her father more than once.


    The general on one side looked at those people thoughtfully, and it didn''t seem that he didn''t know anything.


    On the way after that, every time I met a group of people, the owner would evaluate them and open a small stove for his daughter.


    Meng Haoran''s mind was not on this at all. He was thinking about what to do next, whether to join bazong in this way, or learn about the situation of the dark continent, and then take alojia and them to their family?


    The benefits of joining bazong are obvious. At least they can integrate into the dark continent faster, and their affairs will be postponed. If they don''t join, they will lose a chance to understand the dark continent.


    When Meng Haoran was tangled, they gradually reached their destination.


    "This is..." the noise next to Meng Haoran woke him up. He was stunned to find that he was already in a huge square. There were many people standing in the square. Looking around, he couldn''t see the end. There were about tens of thousands of people!


    "So, there are tens of thousands of branches similar to the arena. It seems that the strength of Ba Zong is far beyond my imagination!" Meng Haoran quietly observed the strength of the people around him. He was surprised to find that no one was a president.


    Well, are these guys obviously better than the president the so-called elder level? Meng Haoran found that about 100 of tens of thousands of people are obviously different from others. He judged that their strength should be the elder level, but in his opinion, the elder level can''t be his opponent.


    In this case, I''m afraid my strength is not the elder level, so is it the patriarch level? Meng Haoran guessed secretly.


    The strength of the people around them was so high that Qiyu and alojia seemed very conspicuous, which caused many people to see frequently, but there was no dog blood incident after all.


    So strong, is the world so big? I can''t beat any of the people here. At least they are figures at the level of my father. Qi Yu tried to resist his shock, but he had an idea to become stronger quickly.


    Yalujia''s reaction was somewhat unexpected. She has been very calm since she came to the dark continent, but Meng Haoran can see that she seems to feel like a fish in water, and the power of rules has become much more active.


    At this time, a figure flew rapidly from a distance, emitting the momentum of the absolute strong.


    "Elder level, and also an expert at elder level." Meng Haoran made such a judgment in an instant.


    The visitor is a middle-aged man who looks about 40 years old. He is carrying a huge wide sword on his back. His lower body is a pair of black trousers and his upper body is a black vest. He shows strong muscles and looks quite powerful.


    "Quiet, I''m the person in charge of this selection, Ba Jian. I''m responsible for everything in this selection. According to the regulations, we have to recruit 1000 people this time, twice as many as before. Feel lucky!" The middle-aged man is the bully sword.


    "1000 people, twice as many as before. That''s great. The opportunity has greatly increased this time."


    "1000 people? What happened to change the tradition?"


    "This selection is a little strange!"


    "Great, I will be selected this time."


    Ba Jian''s words made the following people react differently, but most of them were happy, only a few were thoughtful, and a few were completely indifferent.


    I''m afraid it''s a little bad! Meng Haoran looked very carefully. When bajian spoke, he looked at them with a pity look. It seems that this enrollment expansion is not a good thing.


    But it''s none of my business. Anyway, I can leave the world at any time. Meng Haoran didn''t study it deeply.

 Chapter 396

    "This selection is the same as before. If you enter the selection tower, the top 1000 will be qualified. Of course, the higher the ranking, the better the treatment after you finally enter the sect. The top 50 can directly become internal disciples and get the treatment of internal disciples. The general situation of the sect should be what your guide said, so you should know what internal disciples represent ¡£¡± Ba Jian said, there is also some sigh here, because he himself is actually an inner door disciple, although he is also a dignified figure in the inner door.


    The disciples of Ba Zong are divided into four levels: external disciple, internal disciple, true disciple and title disciple. The strength of external disciples is usually below the elder level. External disciples account for 80% of the total number of disciples. Maybe they can become internal disciples only when they reach the elder level and complete the promotion task. Internal disciples account for 10% of the total number of disciples. As for the true disciples above internal disciples, they can only be promoted by becoming an expert at the patriarch level, As for the title of disciple, it is the existence that the strength has reached the overlord level. There are only 8 people in the whole overlord, and they are all the next candidates of the overlord.


    In Ba sect, only when the disciples of the inner sect are accepted, because the disciples of the outer sect are not valued at all. Only when the true disciples are the treasure of the whole sect, they are the core. The title of disciples means that they are the inheritors of the sect and the key to leading the sect to stand firm.


    Meng Haoran knew something about these before, and was really surprised at that time.


    Just when Meng Haoran planned to watch the change, an accident suddenly happened.


    The prompt sound of the system should not be the promotion sound of the newborn god space.


    "Ding, it is detected that the task force has entered the advanced world, which has attracted the world''s attention. Because it is illegal to enter the world, it will be excluded by the world rules one hour later."


    "Ding, according to the calculation results, the Tasker''s strength is not enough to resist rejection, and there is no doubt that forced stay will lead to death."


    "Ding, in order to ensure the safety of the mission, the system will forcibly transmit back to the original world in 30 minutes."


    "Start transmission countdown, 29:59, 29:58..."


    Er, Meng Haoran was stunned in an instant. What''s the matter? It''s said that the hunter continent and here are two worlds. Is the logic in the new god space completely different from the hunter continent?


    After a brief panic, Meng Haoran finally calmed down. This is not something he can change. It seems that he has no fate with the dark continent. Let me take advantage of this last time to do something!


    Now that I''m gone, the top priority is to arrange Aloka and Qiyu. Well, that''s it.


    Meng Haoran suddenly burst out all his strength, and the time within a hundred miles was stopped in an instant.


    However, different from the last time, this time, it is obvious that some people still have the ability to think, that is, those guys with strength at the elder level, but they can only think and can''t move.


    Meng Haoran flashed to bajian and looked at bajian''s frightened eyes and felt a little funny.


    Waving lifted the time stop of the sword.


    "If you have any orders, please say that if I can do it, I must do my best." How is it possible that it is the sign ability field at the patriarch level, and it is still time. How can such characters appear here.


    "It seems that you are afraid of me!" Meng Haoran suddenly said, but he was satisfied with the response of bajian.


    "Of course, isn''t it normal for the weak to be afraid of the strong? How can I be afraid when I see patriarchal figures like my predecessors?" Ba Jian said respectfully.


    "Patriarch? Me?" Meng Haoran was a little surprised. Was he the so-called patriarchal level? He thought that the patriarchal level was 7 stars.


    "Of course, isn''t this the best proof in this field?" Bajian also had some strange Meng Haoran''s reaction.


    Domain? I see. Is the gap between the patriarch level and the elder level the domain? It seems that there are many things I don''t know! But now is not the time to delve into this.


    "Well, I really have something to do with you. Have you seen the two children?" Meng Haoran said.


    Ba Jian saw Qi Yu and Ya Lujia along the direction pointed by Meng Haoran. He was a little unclear, so "are they two?"


    "Yes, it''s like this..." then Meng Haoran said his relationship with Qiyu and his promise to take them to their family, but he wanted bajian to do it for him because he had something to leave suddenly.


    "I see. Even if the elder leaves, I''ll take them to beat the enemy family. It''s still very early to beat the enemy family. Their family also has some contacts with our Ba Zong." Ba Jian quickly accepted.


    Meng Haoran gave him a fixed look, and then put a creation rule into his body. When the creation rule was inspired last time, Meng Haoran could use it again. Of course, this is also because the system has almost invaded the space of the new God. There is no problem with short-term use.


    "This is the... Rule!?" He is worthy of being a tyrant. He can see the rules.


    Sure enough, it''s the patriarch level. It can even use the power of rules. It seems that it''s still an expert in the patriarch level.


    "Master, this..." bajian was sad. He was obviously afraid of Meng Haoran''s behavior. That''s the rule! He can''t resist the existence of, and his status can''t touch the patriarchal level of the clan at all, so he doesn''t even have a solution.


    "Don''t worry! That''s actually a reward. If you fulfill your promise! This rule will disappear, and its residual breath will be very helpful to your breakthrough, isn''t it? If you don''t complete it, I don''t think you want to know the consequences." Meng Haoran said with a smile. His eyes made Ba Jian''s heart cold.


    It must be good to finish the elder''s explanation, otherwise


    "Well, that''s it! I''m looking forward to your performance." After Meng Haoran finished, he flashed back to the original place and contacted the realm of the king.


    Time returned to normal. Qiyu was still the same as before. He didn''t find everything Meng Haoran said and did.


    "Strange." Meng Haoran gave a cry of surprise, then put his hand directly on his head and immediately conveyed his departure and subsequent arrangements with spiritual force.


    "Do you understand?"


    "Well, I''ll take good care of alujia. Don''t worry!"


    Finally, Meng Haoran was present, and their puzzled eyes left. During this period, no one came to stop him.

 Chapter 397

    Five minutes before the forced departure, Meng Haoran stood quietly in an empty valley. He didn''t know where it was, but he just found an unmanned place at will.


    "Will you go soon?" Meng Haoran murmured to himself. In his mind, the broken bees and other women in the death world were suddenly and incomparably nostalgic. He remembered that he had been in the hunter world for so long. He didn''t know what was going on there.


    Also, have they all gone back? Meng Haoran has many thoughts.


    When he came to the hunter world, Meng Haoran got a new idea of strength and found the way to promote to 7 stars. Next, as long as he practiced well for a period of time, he can completely promote to 7 stars. At that time, with his strong background, I''m afraid he will be able to gain a foothold in 7 stars immediately.


    Time passed little by little, and finally came to the last minute. Meng Haoran closed his eyes and silently felt the world that was about to say goodbye.


    "Wait for me and I''ll come back."


    However, with 10 seconds left, the accident happened suddenly,


    A powerful golden thunder suddenly appeared in the sky, and then attacked Meng Haoran in an instant.


    "Ah!" Meng Haoran had no time to respond and was hit. Then something incredible happened. His body turned into nothingness and was about to die.


    "Die, I will die. Is this the moment before death? What''s going on?" Meng Haoran''s body has completely dissipated and his left soul will collapse. At this time, Meng Haoran has fallen into a complete coma. If there is no accident, Meng Haoran will die.


    Just when Meng Haoran''s soul was about to be completely destroyed, the light around Meng Haoran''s soul rose sharply, and then a vortex appeared behind Meng Haoran''s soul, which directly sucked him in.


    "The host is in danger of life and cannot save himself. Implement the first level rescue measures, protect the power of rules, and start the world crossing!"


    "... if the energy consumption is too large, the system will fall into a deep sleep and make a random crossing."


    "Ding, find the right world and enter..."


    "It is detected that the host does not have a body, building in the body..."


    ¡­¡­


    Earth, Z country, a mountain village at the foot of Lushan Mountain, a dilapidated Buddhist temple. A boy about 10 years old fell to the ground. His face was ruddy and his clothes were gorgeous, which was incompatible with the dilapidated Buddhist temple.


    "Well," the boy opened his eyes, a little confused, "just where, I have who."


    When the boy first raised the idea, a memory directly emerged, and the powerful flood of memory left his mind blank.


    "I see. It''s the will of the world that makes a direct move. Doesn''t it mean that the will of the world can''t make a direct move?" The boy is our protagonist Meng Haoran.


    At the end of the hunter world, the world will of the dark continent was directly embodied as a rule thunder. He wanted to completely kill Meng Haoran, an outsider. He didn''t even have time to respond to the new god space. Finally, the system saved him.


    However, because his body has been destroyed, when he came to this world, he was rebuilt by the system with energy. However, because the energy consumption of the system was too large, he could not build his original body. Finally, he only built his body when he was 10 years old, and it was the kind without any energy.


    This also means that Meng Haoran''s physical ability is no different from that of an ordinary little boy, but his understanding of the power of rules and powerful spiritual power have not disappeared. On the contrary, he can feel his soul metamorphosed because he was concentrated by the thunder of rules this time, and he has reached the level of 7 stars unconsciously, Yes, as long as you train your body to become a 7 star, it''s natural.


    Moreover, because this body is made systematically, in fact, all his abilities have not disappeared, but are hidden. As long as he wants to practice it quickly.


    In addition, at least the physical ability has disappeared, so the ability like the God of death is already the writing wheel eye and holy word fruit acting on the soul. In general, he just lost the energy existing in the body, but because of the existence of the system, his title of 6-star peak is still there, so by virtue of thousands of energy transformation decision, As long as a year or even less, he can restore his previous strength.


    In addition, it was rebuilt, broken and then established, so the moment when he fully recovered his strength was also the time when he was promoted to 7 stars.


    Knowing his current situation, Meng Haoran sighed, and he could only accept it.


    "In other words, although I don''t know what the world is, I can feel that it is undoubtedly an advanced world, because I can feel that all my abilities can be used in the world, which shows that the power system of the world must not be weaker or even stronger than the system I master." Although this is good news, the top priority now is to satisfy your stomach!


    Meng Haoran is already an ordinary body at this time, so he can obviously feel the bursts of protest from his stomach.


    Fortunately, Meng Haoran was not an ordinary little boy. He easily found a solution and walked out of the Buddhist temple. Meng Haoran borrowed a chicken from the nearby villagers and returned to the Buddha face again.


    After a while, the delicious roast chicken was freshly baked. As for how the fire came, it was a small problem for Meng Haoran, wasn''t it?


    Maybe he was really hungry. Meng Haoran solved the roast chicken in two or three times.


    "Burp" Meng Haoran burped, touched his bulging stomach and showed a satisfied smile.


    "Well, what should I do next? Practice? Or go out and have a look at the world to determine whether I am in that world and whether I am familiar with it." Meng Haoran thought.


    Meng Haoran''s mind is full of countless possibilities. Suddenly, a flash of light, like a comet, makes Meng Haoran feel that he has grasped something.


    What is it? Just now I thought of, Meng Haoran kept remembering, and finally seemed to think of something, showing an expression of ecstasy.


    "My state, by the way, is this state, a body without any energy at all. Isn''t it suitable for blood evolution? The evil spirit of creation!"


    Meng Haoran quickly took out the blood evolution stone from the system. At the beginning, he found that the system fell into a deep sleep, but some basic functions still exist.


    "Ding, the host can carry out blood evolution, and the body of creation can evolve into the body of creation demon God, with a success rate of 60%. Will it take about 3 years to evolve immediately?"


    Sure enough, the success rate has greatly increased. It doubled from 30% to 60%, Meng Haoran''s guess was confirmed, the corners of his mouth finally expanded slowly, and finally he couldn''t help laughing.

 Chapter 398

    In fact, after getting the blood evolution stone and understanding the Qi effect, Meng Haoran had a vague idea. If his body returns to the original pure state, will the success probability of transformation be improved? After all, isn''t it easier to transform a completely undeveloped body than to transform a body full of all kinds of energy?


    Originally, this was impossible for Meng Haoran. After all, Meng Haoran was reluctant to give up the energy. Besides, there was no other way, so Meng Haoran had no intention to repair it, but this time it made Meng Haoran meet this condition.


    "Well, this accident helped me make a decision!" Meng Haoran smiled calmly. Since he had such an opportunity, Meng Haoran didn''t intend to restore his energy first, but waited until he evolved into a demon God creation.


    Although the success rate of 60% is already very high, Meng Haoran also plans to improve on this basis. Therefore, Meng Haoran plans to use a special ability to obtain the secret skill luck unexpectedly in the pirate king world.


    Secret skill - Luck: if you succeed in cultivation, you will have the sense of opportunity against heaven. After starting, you will get corresponding adventures according to your own luck, but each time you start, your strength will be weakened for 1 year. (Note: the non protagonist''s Qi above 6 stars cannot be cultivated. It comes from the protagonist system.)


    The transformation time is 3 years, which is 2 years more than the weakening period. It seems that the lucky side effects can be almost ignored.


    Although it seems that the ability of secret skill - luck is not related to directly improving the success rate of Meng Haoran''s evolution, there is no doubt that launching secret skill - luck is bound to get an adverse adventure. In the next period, Meng Haoran will evolve, so this adventure must fall on this. On the contrary, this secret skill - Lucky adventure has been determined, Meng Haoran''s possibility of successful evolution will be greatly improved.


    "In this way, it''s eight, nine and ten. If you can''t succeed, it can only be said to be God''s will." Meng Haoran murmured.


    During the period when he evolved into a God, devil and creator, because he could not cultivate energy, Meng Haoran could only understand the law. In order not to be disturbed, he also needed to find a suitable place for latent cultivation.


    Thinking of the place of latent cultivation, Meng Haoran went out of the Buddha''s face and looked at the mountain behind him. He felt the aura of the mountain and smiled. Isn''t this the most suitable place?


    Well, it looks like it hasn''t been developed. The animals in the mountain should be able to make me self-sufficient. With the clear spring, it still looks like a hard practice.


    After making the decision, Meng Haoran planned to bid farewell to the Buddhist temple where he first appeared.


    The mountain is dangerous, but it is not a problem for Meng Haoran. Although his body is not good, his strong spirit enables Meng Haoran to stay awake at any time and better explore the surrounding situation. Therefore, Meng Haoran still easily entered the depths of the mountain.


    On the way, Meng Haoran met all kinds of wild animals. Meng Haoran was overjoyed. In this way, direct food is not afraid of monotony.


    "Wow!" The sound from afar brightened Meng Haoran''s eyes. The waterfall is indeed a good place for latent cultivation.


    Following the sound, Meng Haoran came to his destination. It was a water waterfall hundreds of feet high. The water fell from above with amazing momentum, like an angry dragon.


    "Well, someone?" Meng Haoran found that under the waterfall, a teenager with no clothes on his upper body and purple trousers on his lower body was constantly carrying the waterfall with his legs.


    "This is..." Meng Haoran looked at the boy with some doubts, and somehow he felt familiar.


    The boy did not stop his cultivation because of the arrival of Meng Haoran, an uninvited guest, and continued to exercise as if there were no one else.


    Meng Haoran didn''t know why. He had a little interest in the boy and wanted to see what he could do.


    Meng Haoran sat down cross legged on a rock near the waterfall and quietly waited for the boy to stop.


    Three hours later, it was already sunset at this time, and the boy''s action had not stopped. It seemed that he would go on like this forever.


    At this time, the boy''s actions have become soft and weak, and his breathing has not stopped, but his eyes are so firm, and there is no change from before.


    "Nice boy." Meng Haoran also admired the youth. This strong will is what is necessary to become a strong man.


    Suddenly, Meng Haoran turned his head for the first time and looked not far away. A few seconds later, a graceful figure appeared. It was a girl who laughed almost like a teenager, wearing the unique clothes of Z country.


    The girl simply ignored Meng Haoran. It seemed that there was only the boy in front of the waterfall in her eyes. Looking at the boy''s efforts, she had worry and joy in her eyes. She was worried about whether his body could support the cultivation of this intensity. She was happy that the man she liked was so great.


    Without hesitation, the girl shouted to the boy, "Zilong, it''s time to eat. The master asked me to call you."


    The girl''s voice successfully stopped the boy. The boy took a long breath, wiped the sweat on his forehead with his hand, and showed a simple smile: "yes, Chunli! Has it been this time? I forgot."


    "Hurry back! The teacher is in a hurry." Chunli''s little face also smiled.


    At this time, Meng Haoran was completely shocked. It was actually purple dragon and Chunli. Can it be said that this was a saint fighter? No wonder he was familiar with him. Isn''t this the small version of purple dragon in animation? And Chunli should not be wrong.


    Holy fighter! I really miss it. How I once wanted to be one of them?


    Zilong is now at this age, so it''s still some time before the beginning of the plot, so it should be too late. After I completely recover my strength, or even take a step closer, I''ll go to see the so-called God''s war.


    God, is it the first time to face the truth? Think about some small excitement, but in what capacity should I participate? It''s really nerve racking. Fortunately, there''s still enough time for me to think of it.


    "Zilong, who is he? Do you know him?" Chunli finally found Meng Haoran in a daze. She couldn''t help asking Zilong, but the answer was Zilong''s blank expression. It was obvious that Zilong, who was too involved in cultivation, had long ignored Meng Haoran.

 Chapter 399

    "Maybe it''s the villagers at the foot of the mountain, and maybe the children at home." Zilong looked at Meng Haoran and hesitated. In fact, Meng Haoran couldn''t be an ordinary person.


    "Leave him alone. Let''s go!" Chunli stopped talking about Meng Haoran. Anyway, she just asked casually.


    "Hey, are you lost? If so, I can help you." Zilong said to Meng Haoran.


    However, Meng Haoran, who was in his own thinking world, did not respond to Zilong. This attitude made Zilong a little angry. Finally, he gave up his communication with Meng Haoran and drifted away with Chunli.


    After Zilong and his family left BANKUAN, Meng Haoran completely returned to his mind. He seemed to have missed something and shook his head. Meng Haoran didn''t think about it. He had decided to practice here in the future. They weren''t bored together, were they?


    As for Meng Haoran''s view of Zilong cultivation here, it seems to others that he is suspected of stealing a teacher, but Meng Haoran won''t care, and just stealing a teacher can become a saint fighter. Don''t be kidding, it''s impossible at all.


    Besides, Meng Haoran of the bronze throne despises it at all. Even if it is a special bronze holy dress, it should be that even the golden holy dress has no attraction to Meng Haoran. After all, Meng Haoran is about to break through the seven stars and become a god figure. How can he be matched with the holy dress.


    In this way, Meng Haoran built a cabin not far from the waterfall as his later stronghold.


    "Yo, I''ll be an authentic Lushan monk in the future." Looking at his masterpiece, Meng Haoran said with some complacency.


    In the next few days, it was a big change for the five old peaks of Lushan Mountain. Since that day, a figure has settled here. Meng Haoran''s figure can always be seen by Zilong, but he can''t understand what Meng Haoran is about. Every time he sells his strength under the waterfall, Meng Haoran always sits cross legged on a nearby rock, It was like practicing something, but Zilong didn''t know what Meng Haoran was doing. He didn''t feel any breath from Meng Haoran, just like an ordinary person meditating.


    However, although Meng Haoran never paid attention to him, Zilong gradually became familiar with the existence of Meng Haoran. When he came to see Meng Haoran, he would smile.


    Meng Haoran also feels the sense of peeping from the dark from time to time. He knows that it is a child tiger. In fact, the old man can become a handsome guy at any time. The child tiger who understands the eighth sense can be said to be the closest to God, but even he can''t perceive Meng Haoran''s reality, which makes the child tiger have an amazing guess about Meng Haoran.


    It was because of that speculation that Tong Hucai never appeared in front of Meng Haoran, nor did he care about Meng Haoran''s watching Zilong cultivation. He completely regarded Meng Haoran as a stone. What should he do or what should he do.


    Time passed slowly. Zilong''s cultivation day after day finally yielded results. Now he can open mountains and gravel with each blow. He can be called Superman. It''s not far from getting the holy clothes of Qinglong.


    Meng Haoran''s breath is constantly changing, but the change takes place inside it, and others can''t find it at all. They just think Meng Haoran is more and more mysterious and gives people an impenetrable feeling.


    The reason why they can''t see through is that Meng Haoran''s demon God creation body is nearly completed. The suppression of natural blood makes them unable to see Meng Haoran. In addition, Meng Haoran''s period of time is not in vain. The progress of understanding the rules of creation is very fast. The powerful force of rules surrounds Meng Haoran, which makes Meng Haoran feel unfathomable.


    Although he did not cultivate energy, Meng Haoran''s body was also growing. Two years later, he had grown to 17 or 18 years old and looked quite handsome.


    On this day, Tong Hu finally appeared, because today is the day when Zilong took the holy clothes.


    "Ha... Ah!" The purple dragon shouted, and his right leg burst out like a giant dragon, directly hitting the downward water flow.


    Then an amazing scene appeared. The originally downward water flow appeared, and then it was counter current. The purple dragon''s legs directly raised a dragon shaped water flow upward.


    "Lushan shenglongba?" Meng Haoran looked at the scene and thought of Zilong''s unique skill.


    It''s a terrible trick to reverse the waterfall!


    "See? Master, I finally succeeded." Zilong said excitedly to Tong Hu, but Tong Hu looked dissatisfied.


    "It''s really Lushan shenglongba, but your shenglongba has a weakness. One hundredth of a second, no, one thousandth of a second. When you use shenglongba, your right hand will sag unnaturally, revealing the weakness of your heart." Said Tong Hu.


    "That''s not a weakness at all, because he was defeated by my Lushan shenglongba when he knew it. Besides, it''s impossible to see through and hit it in such a short time." Zilong retorted.


    "But if someone can do it, all you have to wait for is death." Tong Hu was completely rude.


    "Dead!?" Zilong was also surprised, but finally insisted on his own point of view. He didn''t know how big his weakness was.


    Tong Hu didn''t say anything more, but asked Zilong to take out the holy clothes existing under Lushan waterfall, the Dragon seat bronze holy clothes with the strongest shield and fist.


    Zilong, who finally got the holy dress, put it on for the first time and felt the change brought by the holy dress. Zilong''s face and smile never broke.


    Meng Haoran, who watched all this in the whole process, showed surprise when he saw the holy clothes. It was just a little curious when he saw the holy clothes for the first time.


    Of course, Tong Hu, who has been paying attention to Meng Haoran, found this, and his speculation about Meng Haoran was confirmed. The reason why he would directly say Zilong''s weakness in front of Meng Haoran is also because he thinks Meng Haoran can easily see through this, and he said it in vain.


    "So handsome." Chunli on one side couldn''t help saying when she saw the purple dragon in her holy clothes. She looked at the purple dragon with love. Of course, the purple dragon didn''t find it.


    Handsome? Meng Haoran glanced at the purple dragon wearing the holy clothes, and could not deny this. It seems that he also needs to get such equipment, otherwise it would be bad to be compared before fighting in the future.

 Chapter 400

    "Finally, I finally got it. Don''t worry, master. I will treat it well." Zilong stroked the holy clothes on his body as if he were stroking a peerless treasure, although it was really an unimaginable treasure.


    The holy dress of a saint fighter, the symbol of a saint fighter, and a saint fighter without a holy dress are not real saint fighters. They can only be called fighters. Only a saint fighter can be regarded as a warrior of the goddess Athena.


    There are 88 sacred clothes, corresponding to 88 constellations, and the stronger and weaker are divided into gold and silver. There are three levels of bronze, so there are 88 corresponding saints. There are 12 Gold Saints with the 12th house of the zodiac as the guardian constellation, 24 silver saints and 48 bronze saints. The other four are unknown because they have never appeared.


    Among the saints, the Golden Saints represent the limits of mankind. They have strong combat power. Gathering together can defeat the existence of God. They are the strongest combat power under God.


    Originally, the golden saint should be the strongest among the saint fighters, but the goddess''s Pro guard is not them, but the five strong, the arrow of Pegasus, the glacier of white bird, the instant of Andromeda, the Yihui of Phoenix and the purple dragon of dragon. Among them, Pegasus is the person closest to the goddess. It is said that it can hurt the existence of Pluto at the time of reason.


    "Well, from today on, you are the holy fighter of the goddess. Everything of the holy fighter is for Athena, so don''t look at your mission." When the child tiger said Athena, a light flashed in his eyes.


    "I see, master, I will live up to my status as a saint fighter." Although Zilong said so, he has been practicing around Tong Hu all the time. He has never gone to Greece, the stronghold of Saint fighters, and has never experienced the enthusiasm of Saint fighters for goddesses. He has not been brainwashed. In addition, he has not really seen goddesses, so he just said it. If he was really asked to fight hard, he might not go.


    Tong Hu naturally knows what state the purple dragon is in, but he doesn''t emphasize it again.


    "Although you have obtained the holy clothes, your strength can only be preliminarily recognized by the holy clothes. The holy clothes are also alive, so you will keep communicating with it in the future, strengthen your strength and understand your own unique skills. In that case, you can graduate." Said Tong Hu.


    "En" Zilong also understood that what the master said was reasonable, so he also listened.


    "Hey, old man." Meng Haoran spoke for the first time. He didn''t respect Tong Hu''s tone, but does Meng Haoran need respect for an old man who can become a teenager at any time.


    Anyway, Athena really likes teenagers? The combat effectiveness of Saint fighters can be maximized only in youth, and their strength will decline in youth. Therefore, most Saint fighters are young handsome men. Athena really likes small fresh meat!


    "Are you calling me?" Tong Hu hesitated and frowned at Meng Haoran''s call to the old man, but he seemed to think of something and recovered his previous expression.


    Meng Haoran looked like you were stupid. He looked at Tong Hu strangely. When Tong Hu looked straight at him, he said, "do you think there are others who are older than you?" As you said, there were four people present, including Meng Haoran. In addition to Meng Haoran, they were Tong Hu, Zilong and Chunli.


    "What can I do for you?" Tong Hu is worthy of being a veteran and skips this topic directly.


    This is the first time he talked to me. Why? Is it because of the holy clothes? No! He should not be interested in bronze holy clothes, Tong Hu wondered.


    "I can''t call you if I have nothing!" Meng Haoran choked Tong Hu in one sentence. Of course, he couldn''t cry if he had nothing to do. Tong Hu had the impulse to say it, but he finally resisted it.


    "Hey, how do you talk to master? Be polite." At this time, Zilong said, for him who respected his teachers, it was obvious that Meng Haoran''s behavior made him a little angry.


    However, our Meng Haoran ignored him. He doesn''t need to be angry with a child. Don''t forget that although he looks like a teenager about 17 years old, in fact, his real age is several times.


    Meng Haoran said to himself, "I''m not interested in your saint fighters, but I think you get something from you, something you must have."


    "What is it?" Tong Hu asked. At the same time, he kept guessing what Meng Haoran wanted, what he had, holy clothes or something else.


    "The cultivation method of the small universe, well, yes, that''s it. How about it? It''s very simple for you!" Meng Haoran said with a smile. He didn''t feel anything wrong at all.


    Zilong was also confused by Meng Haoran''s natural tone. Do you want to be so direct? Aren''t you from Z country? I don''t know that the cultivation methods are generally a mystery. It''s strange to ask you so directly. However, the performance of Tong Hu really made Zilong look silly.


    Tong Hu just pondered a little and said, "yes, I can tell you the way to cultivate the small universe." Is my guess wrong, or how could he want this.


    "Master!" Zilong shouted loudly. He really didn''t understand what happened to the master. You know, even he didn''t get all the inheritance of the master. Now, with the words of others, the master has to tell each other the method of cultivation. Although it''s only for cultivating the small universe, it''s too much.


    Well, Zilong has to admit that he is a little jealous of Tong Hu''s special to Meng Haoran.


    "For the sake of your cooperation, I''ll give you a promise. In the future, you are qualified to ask me one thing, although I don''t necessarily promise." Meng Haoran said generously.


    This makes Zilong even less poor. Who do you think you are, God? It''s impossible for the teacher to ask you to say such a thing.


    Tong Hu''s reaction was different. From Meng Haoran''s words, he heard a strong self-confidence, as if he really wanted the other party''s day, so he quickly agreed: "thank you."


    So far, Meng Haoran has one more task to listen to Tong Hu explain the knowledge of the small universe. Although Meng Haoran has obtained a lot of knowledge about the small universe from the system and itself is the existence of the sixth sense, after all, there is no comprehensiveness of Tong Hu, and there is little pity for the seventh sense and the eighth sense. Therefore, Tong Hu''s experience is still very helpful.

 Chapter 401

    The small universe is divided into the initial sixth sense, which is a realm that only saints can reach. As long as they can reach the sixth sense, it basically means that they have the qualification to become saints. Bronze saints are strong people who understand the sixth sense. General bronze saints are in the early stage of the sixth sense, and some especially powerful ones are in the middle stage, The purple dragon who just arrived at the holy clothes has just broken through to the sixth sense.


    The later stage of the sixth sense basically belongs to the level of silver. Strong silver also reaches the early stage of the seventh sense. Of course, it is only rare.


    As the most powerful gold saint, the most basic condition is to understand the seventh sense. Those who really become gold saint will not be the first to enter the seventh sense, at least in the medium term, and not in the later stage. They are even guys who break through the eighth sense. It can be said that the strength of yellow gold saint is far more than bronze and silver.


    The eighth sense is already the limit that human beings can reach. The ninth sense above this is the field of God. As long as we can reach the ninth sense, human beings will really break the limit of life and become the same existence as the Greek gods.


    However, no one has ever reached that height since ancient times. Even when Xingya finally broke out to defeat the God of death in the World War I of Pluto, it only broke out the power of the peak of the eighth sense, and defeated the God of death by relying on the increase of the power of God''s holy clothes. This shows how powerful the holy clothes are in this world, The difference between having holy clothes and not having holy clothes is like whether a person has a gun or not.


    "After all, does the saint still need to exist desperately?" After Tong Hu''s explanation, Meng Haoran has a new understanding of the saint fighter. Indeed, the saint fighter''s strength depends on the small universe, and what is needed to burst out a strong attack is to burn the small universe violently. What is the small universe, is his own body. Breaking out the small universe is equivalent to burning his own vitality. Therefore, their strength can only be maintained for such a long time, After all, the consumption is too large and the potential is overdrawn. Only those who get special care from the goddess like the five small strong can last for a long time.


    It seems that the reason why God is so powerful appears in the ninth sense. I''m afraid that after reaching the ninth sense, the body will change significantly, resulting in the change of the potential of the body, or the great enhancement of resilience, so that we can use such powerful power.


    Saints, Hades and sea fighters, why do these gods generally use them as a way of war? Isn''t it better to do it yourself, or even God can''t fight for a long time with that power? Meng Haoran suddenly had this idea in his heart.


    He shook his head. Meng Haoran didn''t continue to think about it. Let me verify this answer in the future.


    Although the cultivation system of the small universe is very strong, there is a big defect in Meng Haoran. After all, although the saints have the strongest attack power, their bodies have not been greatly improved. This is obviously unscientific and extreme. Of course, it is precisely because of this that the holy clothes will be transported out.


    ¡­¡­


    "Well, that''s all I know. There''s nothing else to give you." Tong Hu looked at Meng Haoran with some complexity. He never thought that there was such a genius in the world. No matter what he taught, he could understand it the fastest, and had his own unique opinion. In a short month, Meng Haoran basically learned all the cultivation methods about the small universe from him. What surprised him was that Meng Haoran easily inspired the small universe, Now it is the sixth sense like Zilong. No, specifically, it is the middle of the sixth sense, reaching the level of silver.


    Meng Haoran smiled complacently when he felt the information from Tong Hu''s eyes. In fact, Meng Haoran made Tong Hu feel it. In fact, Meng Haoran has reached the seventh sense this month, just to avoid shocking the world.


    As early as Meng Haoran asked Tong Hu for the method of cultivation, Meng Haoran''s body blood transformation has been completed. Of course, the result is successful. Perhaps the function of secret skills has made the transformation a lot earlier.


    In the month of learning from Tong Hu, Meng Haoran did not practice other powers for the first time, but focused on the small universe. With the memory of the previous sixth sense, Meng Haoran quickly broke through to the sixth sense, and relying on his own realm, he was surprisingly fast in the cultivation of the small universe. He successfully entered the seventh sense in just one month, This is the representative realm of the golden saint fighter. If other people know that the realm they have been pursuing all their life has been solved by Meng Haoran in a month, I don''t know what kind of expression it will be, but it will be very good-looking!


    "Well, it''s OK. Unexpectedly, it took a month. It seems that it needs to be strengthened!" Meng Haoran pretended to force.


    strengthen! To strengthen, Tong Hu looked at Meng Haoran in amazement. He was completely speechless. I could be satisfied with one-fifth of your cultivation speed. It took Tong Hu three years to think that he had reached the state of the sixth sense. At that time, he was already known as a genius. However, he dared not say it when compared with Meng Haoran.


    Now that he has hollowed out the child tiger, Meng Haoran has no reason to stay and listen. Now he has completed his purpose and has a certain self-protection power. It''s time to go out and have a look.


    Meng Haoran already knows that there are still two years to go before the Galactic hegemony, so he plans to go outside in the past two years. In a word, the world is so big that I want to see it.


    What is the difference between the world with gods? Will there be gods in the East in addition to the Western gods? If they exist, where are they and what role do they play in the good world? All this needs Meng Haoran to find the answer.


    There was nothing to clean up. After staying in Lushan for three days, Meng Haoran came directly without delay and left the place where he had stayed for more than two years. He really entered the new world.


    "So where is the first step? Greece is definitely going. After all, the holy land is the base camp of Saint fighters, but I''m not in a hurry. Just go in the direction of Greece and see what the state of Z country in the world is." Meng Haoran quickly made a decision and planned to take it slowly. After all, two years is still a long time.

 Chapter 402

    In 1984, Meng Haoran stood in this commercial developed city and felt the charm of science and technology for the first time. It has been more than 30 years since the unification of Z mainland China. Shanghai was originally the most important prosperous city, but now it has become more prosperous.


    Looking at the busy streets, Meng Haoran felt a strong vitality, and Z country is becoming stronger and stronger.


    Meng Haoran walked aimlessly on the street, looking at the former Z country, he couldn''t help feeling the changes of current events. Meng Haoran from the 21st century deeply knows what changes will take place in this country in the next few decades, which is an unimaginable transformation.


    "However, the world with Saint fighters may be different." Meng Haoran thought that under the protection of Saint fighters in the original world, the decline of Napoleon and the fall of the head of state are inseparable from the back of Saint fighters.


    It has been two months since he left Lushan. In the past two months, Meng Haoran has walked around country Z. naturally, during this period, he has to see some local specialties and customs. Meng Haoran has also greatly opened his eyes all the way. It has to be said that the history and culture of country Z is indeed very attractive, and the 56 nationalities are not joking.


    Of course, there were some unfair things on the way. Meng Haoran decided to draw a knife to help, and had a great Xia addiction.


    To Meng Haoran''s surprise, Meng Haoran didn''t see any supernatural phenomena or monsters all the way down! God! There is no shadow at all, which makes Meng Haoran more or less regret. Are they hiding too deep? Or not at all?


    In the past two months, Meng Haoran''s cultivation progress is also gratifying. He has reached the late stage of the seventh sense, and he has almost mastered the ability of the seventh sense.


    It has to be said that the seventh sense is really strong and terrible. The speed of light movement is only the most basic ability, as well as the ability of time and space and instantaneous movement. It is a god like existence.


    Even Meng Haoran himself doubts whether this power is true, because the power is stronger than what can break out in his total victory period. If he can take a shot in the field of king in the hunter world, the rest will play little role in this world. After all, he can''t even attack faster.


    Of course, Meng Haoran found that in addition to the defense of the small universe, there is also an obvious gap in the most basic perception. With the small universe, it can not perceive the surrounding situation at all, but can only be used to feel the situation of other small universes. Compared with spiritual scanning and divine consciousness, it is not a star and a half, but Meng Haoran is not completely sure whether it will change at a higher level.


    Back to the point, after traveling in Z country and for two months, Meng Haoran has planned to go to the holy land. Of course, he plans to go by ordinary means of transportation. If he goes directly, I''m afraid he can arrive in an instant with his speed. That''s too boring.


    Like traveling, Meng Haoran has traveled through many countries and experienced more local customs. It was half a year later when he arrived at the holy land.


    ¡­¡­


    Greece, outside the sanctuary,


    Meng Haoran looked at the magnificent buildings in front of him with some emotion. It is worthy of being Athena''s base camp, full of classicism and majesty.


    Even far away, Meng Haoran can feel all kinds of powerful small universes from the holy land. Among them, the small universe representing the seventh sense is more than dozens of people. When this force comes together, the holy land is simply defended into the hardest fortress in the world.


    In order to feel the atmosphere of the holy land, Meng Haoran directly entered it. The first thing he saw was all kinds of trainee fighters in ordinary vests and women with masks.


    "Really, can''t women take off their masks in the holy land?" Meng Haoran looked at the plump women passing in front of him, and thought maliciously, is this Athena''s jealousy or something, afraid that someone could be more beautiful than her?


    According to the regulations of female Saint fighters, if men see their true face, they should kill each other, or they should fall in love with him. In this way, choosing a partner is more or less lucky. After all, they can''t see their face.


    The atmosphere of the holy land is very warm. From time to time, you can see the voice of a group of people exercising, shouting the slogan of fighting for the goddess, and then practicing desperately. It is common to hit stones with hands.


    Here, Meng Haoran saw a familiar place and walked into it. It was indeed the arena of the original work. This was the place to fight for the possession of the holy clothes. At this time, it was full of people. The movement from inside could be predicted that someone was fighting.


    "Interestingly, the two battles in the later stage of the sixth sense are still women." Meng Haoran felt the strength and gender of the fighting people for the first time.


    Holding the attitude of onlookers, he walked into the arena. What caught his eye was that two masked women were attacking each other in the arena. They could see that their strength was almost the same. They played well, but obviously they couldn''t win or lose.


    Both of them did not wear holy clothes, and I don''t know whether it was because they were not allowed or not. However, the former is more likely. Meng Haoran remembers that even the golden saint fighters generally don''t wear holy clothes here. They will wear holy clothes at any time only when they enter the state of war.


    "Magic bell, I must beat you this time. Try my unique skill!" The girl with light green hair made a crisp and cold voice.


    "Impossible, give up! Sharna, this is the dozens of times you''ve said this, but it hasn''t been realized once." The orange haired female Saint fighter had a slightly playful voice.


    Magic bell and sharna were the two of them. Meng Haoran immediately thought of their identity. Magic bell is the master of Xingya and the silver Saint fighter of eagle. He has been looking for his brother who firmly believes in living in the world and was mistaken by Xingya for his sister; Sharna, the master of Cassius who competes with Sagittarius for the costume of Pegasus, and the silver saint of Ophiuchus, has the same strength as the magic bell.


    Meng Haoran, who has read the original work, naturally knows the true face of the two women. They are both rare beauties. However, Meng Haoran is more interested in sharna because her character makes people have a desire to conquer. In the original work, she was chased and killed by Xingya more than once because she was seen by Xingya.


    When Meng Haoran thought, in the arena, the two women had come up with their own housekeeping skills and had a final duel.


    "Take the move, thunder hook claw"


    "Eagle Claw flash"

 Chapter 403

    While both sides broke out their unique skills, magic bell and sharna represented their respective Guardian constellations, which was amazing for a time.


    The amazing light flickered. The two women passed by wrong in the air, but the victory and defeat were not divided. They were only slightly injured.


    "Hum, that''s it this time. You won''t be so lucky next time." Sharna said coldly, then went out of the arena and walked out.


    When passing by Meng Haoran, her body paused a little, looked at Meng Haoran and had some doubts in her eyes, but she didn''t say anything and left in the end.


    Because of the end of the battle, the people in the arena soon dispersed, leaving Meng Haoran and magic bell.


    "Who are you? I don''t seem to have seen you. Are you from outside?" The magic bell looked at Meng Haoran and asked. Meng Haoran''s dress was not as good as others in the holy land.


    "A tourist, I''ll tell you my name next time I meet." Although he knows that magic bell is also a beautiful woman, Meng Haoran doesn''t have that idea, and now the other party is only about 14 years old, although he has developed badly.


    "Sightseeing? What a strange guy." The magic bell looked at Meng Haoran''s back and said to himself, although outsiders are not prohibited from coming to the holy land, ordinary people will not come here. Generally, those who come here are powerful people outside. Moreover, which one here is not trembling. Even if Meng Haoran is so calm, there is no tension at all.


    Can it be said that he is an expert? Magic bell couldn''t help thinking so, but then she denied it, because she didn''t feel the power of the small universe from Meng Haoran''s body, that is to say, the other party is an ordinary person. She didn''t think about the situation that Meng Haoran''s strength exceeds her so much that she can''t perceive it.


    Unconsciously, Meng Haoran has come to the gate of the 12th palace. Looking up, you can easily see the palace representing the 12th golden saint.


    The golden zodiac is the twelve constellations distributed on both sides of the ecliptic. The Sun runs from west to East on the ecliptic, circling the "sky" once a year. The zodiac includes Aries, Taurus, Gemini, cancer, Leo, Virgo, Libra, Scorpio, Sagittarius, Capricorn, Aquarius and Pisces. People on earth can see all constellations in a year.


    The palaces here are also arranged in this way. The 12th palace, as the last protective barrier of the holy land, is guarded by the most powerful golden saint. It can be said that it is the core site of the holy land. Once the 12th palace is lost, it means that the holy land is in danger of being completely broken.


    Behind the 12th palace is the Pope''s palace, and above the Pope''s palace is the goddess''s palace, where Athena''s reincarnation stays.


    In the holy fighter''s original work, wuxiaoqiang broke through the 12th palace and finally arrived at the Pope''s palace to see the first big boss Pope. At this time, the Pope was fake by saga.


    Saga, the golden saint of Gemini, was known as "the incarnation of God" in the original work. She was the strongest golden saint to Serve Athena and one of the popular "Papal candidates" at that time. Because of his dual personality of good and evil, he once blackened and murdered former Pope Shiang because of his inner evil. Since then, he has ruled the holy land as a pope for 13 years.


    After the blackening, saga has great ambition to replace Athena and attempts to further fight against the god Zeus, Poseidon and Hades by virtue of the goddess of victory and Athena''s shield, become the Savior of this era and dominate everything in the upper world of the earth. He is the biggest villain of the zodiac.


    There is still nearly a year and a half before the beginning of the plot, so the actual power holder of the holy land is saga.


    "Saga! A misguided child!" Meng Haoran is also a pity for saga. He can break through to a higher level. He just goes to be a pope, so that his practice is abandoned. In the end, his strength has not changed much in the past 13 years, and he has not seen the essence of the world. Only strength is the most important. Without real strength, he is inferior by relying on some intrigues and tricks.


    If saga had been practicing hard for 13 years, he might have broken through his sense of 9 and become a God. It would not be a word to be a pope at that time.


    Of course, Saga is a good Pope in some ways. His management ability is very good. Since he became Pope, the living standard of the holy land has significantly improved, and his influence has expanded a lot in the world. He is really a good Pope for others.


    "Whoever comes, this is a forbidden area. No admittance. Please leave." Two fighters guarding the golden twelfth palace looked at Meng Haoran in a daze at the twelfth palace, and one of them stood up and said.


    The voice pulled Meng Haoran back to reality. He smiled. There was a kind of sacred Majesty in the eyes of the two guards.


    Meng Haoran didn''t speak. He walked directly to the 12th palace. It seems that he wants to break through the rhythm of the palace.


    "Stop, or we''ll be rude." However, as soon as they finished their words, they suddenly found that an unimaginable small universe burst out from Meng Haoran''s body.


    "This is... The body can''t move." Under the small universe in the later stage of Meng Haoran''s seventh sense, the two guards have become extravagant hopes. They can only watch Meng Haoran pass by them.


    While Meng Haoran stepped step by step onto the steps to the 12th house, a strong small universe broke out in the 7th House of the 12th house, which is no less than the middle of the 7th sense, and even a few later stages. It is obvious that Meng Haoran''s small universe is challenged.


    In the Pope''s palace, the Pope, wearing a mask, was on the Pope''s throne. His eyes firmly locked Meng Haoran through the void. "Who dare to provoke in the holy land, and this small universe..." his voice became lower and lower in the end.


    "Did anyone break into the palace come? Interesting. I hope you can get here and let me have a good time." Taurus palace, a big man laughed.


    "As the sword of the goddess, I must kill the offender." Goat palace, a man looked solemn.


    "It seems that there will be another strong man in my collection." Cancer palace, a gloomy voice came.


    ¡­¡­


    The first palace is the Aries palace guarded by mu. Meng Haoran, an uninvited guest, finally arrived. Looking at Mu Haoran, who is already in full readiness, a glimmer of excitement flashed in his eyes.

 Chapter 404

    Mu, the Golden Goat saint, is the only one in the world who can restore the holy clothes. He has given great help to the five small powers in the original work. Perhaps he has been secretly obedient to the Pope because he has seen through the Pope''s real body. Generally, he will not be in the holy land. Meng Haoran feels a little surprised when he meets him.


    "Who are you without the holy clothes?" When Meng Haoran looked at mu, Mu also looked at Meng Haoran. Originally, after feeling Meng Haoran''s small universe, Mu thought it was a fighter sitting down by a God, such as a sea fighter, but after seeing Meng Haoran, he completely abandoned this idea, because Meng Haoran in front of him didn''t even wear holy clothes. There is only one possibility. He didn''t have holy clothes, As for saying that there are holy clothes without wearing them, it is even more impossible. In this world, fighting without holy clothes is simply an act of looking for death. Not everyone is stronger after exploding clothes like Zilong.


    "Why do people always ask who I am? Does it matter who I am?" Meng Haoran looked at the glittering Mu language all over, and he was a little frivolous.


    Sure enough, the gold holy clothes sell well. In addition, the person wearing them is also a handsome man. After this dress goes out, I don''t know how many people will be fascinated. It seems that it is imperative to get a good set of equipment for myself. Meng Haoran can''t help thinking of it.


    After listening to Meng Haoran''s words, Mu''s eyes coagulated slightly, and then recovered his composure. "Indeed, it doesn''t matter who you are. The important thing is that you will stay here. There is no way ahead." His intention is obviously to leave Meng Haoran here.


    "Oh, I don''t think so?" Meng Haoran showed unparalleled speed as soon as his words fell. He rushed to Mu and wanted to directly break through Mu''s goat palace.


    However, Meng Haoran''s intention was not realized, because when he was about to cross mu, an invisible barrier stopped him.


    "Crystal wall" I don''t know when an invisible protective wall has appeared between mu and Meng Haoran. It is Mu''s signature defense technology. This is a trick created by mu with his small universe and mental power, which can block defense or rebound the enemy''s attack and surround the enemy; The crystal wall is transparent and invisible. Even space moves can be isolated. It is quite powerful.


    Moreover, the crystal wall has no time limit. Mu will create a crystal wall to guard the palace for him when he is not in Aries.


    Meng Haoran tried to mobilize the universe and waved a punch, but the result was that the crystal wall didn''t move, so he couldn''t help narrowing his eyes.


    "It''s useless. The defense of the crystal wall can''t be broken so easily." Mu said with some confidence.


    "Really? That''s exactly what I want. Let me try if it''s really that strong." Meng Haoran made a fist gesture, and then Meng Haoran gathered the power of the universe on him and emitted a bright and dark light.


    "Super destruction fist" made a loud noise, Meng Haoran''s fist was suddenly waved, and the powerful small universe was thrown out, just like a volcanic eruption.


    "Kazam" in Mu''s surprised eyes, the crystal wall produced a crack, then gradually expanded and finally shattered.


    "This is..." Mu couldn''t believe it. He didn''t expect Meng Haoran to hit such a blow without wearing holy clothes.


    Mu saw clearly that Meng Haoran didn''t use any clever stunts, just focused the universe on the fist and then hit it, but even this destroyed the crystal wall, which is enough to illustrate the problem. Meng Haoran''s strength is no weaker than the golden saint.


    "In that case, I''ll show my real skills." Mu said that he was serious and regarded Meng Haoran as an opponent of the same level.


    "Seeking knowledge is impossible." Meng Haoran replied, let me see what the power of the golden saint''s real stunt is.


    In Meng Haoran''s expectant eyes, Mu finally used his unique skill "Starlight extinction".


    At the moment of Mu''s move, Meng Haoran obviously felt the change of the surrounding space, and the space was distorted.


    Is this the starlight extinction? Feeling Mu''s unique skill, Meng Haoran''s heart was a little shocked. This great skill was so dazzling.


    "It''s over!" In Mu''s eyes, Meng Haoran has been twisted into pieces by the six twists of space brought by his starlight extinction.


    "Well, so..." suddenly Mu felt the small universe from the rear again, turned and looked. Who was it, Meng Haoran?


    I was killed by my starlight, but I was unharmed. What happened.


    "It''s strange, isn''t it? In fact, there''s nothing else. I just used a little deception." Meng Haoran said that the original black eyes became the shape of blood ring eyes.


    "Magic?" That pair of eyes, Mu Ruo thought, could hide from himself in the later stage of the seventh sense. It seems that his illusory skills are very high!


    What a powerful attack. I''m afraid I''ll be seriously injured in an instant if I connect hard now! Thinking of the fluctuations just felt, Meng Haoran''s idea of making his own holy clothes is more and more urgent.


    "Then I don''t deserve you to play." Meng Haoran said suddenly, and then disappeared without waiting for Mu''s reaction.


    Mu Leng looked at the place where Meng Haoran disappeared. He couldn''t recover for a long time. He left. What about the agreed war?


    Although Mu knew that Meng Haoran had gone to a higher level, he didn''t mean to continue to pursue. His duty was to guard the goat palace. Since the other party had left the goat palace, it was good for him to break through. Besides, Mu didn''t think Meng Haoran could really break through the 12th Palace.


    On the same road to Taurus palace, a figure is moving at an extraordinary speed.


    Didn''t you come over? If so, it seems that Mu doesn''t have one heart for the Pope now! Compared with the master of Mu''s legal system damage, the next Taurus is much better to deal with. After all, it is a physical attack, which is much simpler and more direct than any reading power.


    Entering the Taurus palace, Meng Haoran saw the huge man at the first sight. At this time, the Taurus Saint fighter just sat on the ground in his spare time and looked straight at Meng Haoran. It was obvious that he had been waiting for a long time.


    "I have to praise you for passing the Muna level, but that''s all. You can''t pass the Taurus palace with me." It seems that Mu is still too kind to put him up.


    "Really? Someone told me that before, but now I''m standing here." Meng Haoran said faintly, with some disdain in his eyes. He pretended to force one or two. Would he die if he didn''t pretend.

 Chapter 405

    Originally, Meng Haoran thought that arudiba would refute something, but what he didn''t expect was that arudiba seemed to understand something and said "yes!"


    Sure enough, you are upright enough. Let me see if you are as brave as the original.


    In Meng Haoran''s impression, arudiba in Taurus is weaker among the saints, but compared with other saints, his real strength can not be underestimated by Meng Haoran.


    "Don''t say much, you can do it! As long as you can defeat me, you can pass here at any time." Arudiba''s rough and crazy voice sounded and stood up. The golden holy clothes glittered with inexplicable brilliance, especially the two horns on his head gave Meng Haoran a feeling of danger.


    Nonsense! If I beat you, of course I can pass it casually. Does it mean that there are others here to stop me? Meng Haoran thought wordlessly.


    "Come on! Let me see the power of the giant horn." Meng Haoran waved to arudiba and said.


    Arudiba''s head did not doubt how Meng Haoran knew his unique skill, so he just put on an attack posture after listening to Meng Haoran''s words.


    "As you wish," the last one just said, arudiba''s small universe burned, and Meng Haoran seemed to see an angry Taurus roaring.


    At the moment of "giant horn", Meng Haoran seemed to hear the roar of cattle, and then two golden lights flashed in front of him, and came to Meng Haoran at an amazing speed.


    Although it is only a physical attack, it is not slower than the legal system, because its speed exceeds the speed of light. Even Meng Haoran can only see a residual shadow.


    Meng Haoran, the "realm of the king", immediately launched the field, but the range was 1 meter near him.


    Is it in the way? There was a flash of surprise in the eyes of Taurus arudiba. He could bear my 8-layer power. Unexpectedly, his small body contained such power.


    Although Meng Haoran blocked the huge horn of "boom", the aftermath was full of holes that destroyed the hall, as if it had been bombed.


    "Again, giant horn" arudiba used this move again. Originally, 80% of the power broke out to the 10th floor. I thought it would be better than just now anyway, but the result was really stopped faster than just now.


    Meng Haoran said with a smile: "don''t you know the famous saying of the saint fighter: the moves used once are no longer useful?"


    "What?" Arudiba''s pupils are constricted. Do you mean


    Meng Haoran didn''t give arudiba a chance to react and kicked him out directly.


    It''s so fast. I didn''t see how he shot. When was it? Arudiba looked at Meng Haoran with some dignity. At this moment, he understood what Meng Haoran relied on. With speed, his attack may not be close.


    In that case, it seems that a decision has been made, and the momentum of arudiba has become more terrible, obviously to enlarge the move.


    What other tricks do you have when you play a giant horn? Also, as a golden saint, a unique skill really can''t hold the scene.


    But that''s it. I want to continue with others. Just a few days.


    Meng Haoran''s body flashed and appeared again. He was already outside the Taurus palace and moving forward to the next palace.


    "Well?" Arudiba''s momentum is gone like a leaked ball, because his goal Meng Haoran is no longer, which makes him feel a little oppressed. Obviously, he plans to use that move, but Meng Haoran is too fast and he can''t help it.


    We will meet again. If you can go to the Pope''s palace, arudiba''s eyes are locked on Meng Hao''s direction.


    The third house, double uterus, as Meng Haoran thought, there is no one at all. After all, the guardian here is now in the Pope''s palace.


    Meng Haoran didn''t stay in the double womb, but went straight to the cancer palace, where there were people waiting for him. The small universe full of the breath of the underworld was full of war.


    Cancer palace, already in it, Meng Haoran felt a cold attack, and he felt comfortable all over the body in an instant. It was cool to the heart.


    "This is..." Meng Haoran looked around with a strange look, because there were countless faces on both the floor and the wall. They were the faces of people killed by the golden saint of cancer. Their souls were imprisoned here, full of terror and despair.


    Desmusk was quite satisfied with Meng Haoran''s reaction, because Meng Haoran''s first reaction was not disgust and fear, nor did he dislike it, which was enough to show that the other party could face up to all this and was a real strong man.


    "How about my collection?" Dismusk looked a little proud. For him, the faces around him were proof of his success.


    "I have no taste. It''s terrible. Look here, you collect such an ugly one, and this one is a disability! Here, what''s the matter with the child''s eyes? It''s too mature, unscientific, and..." under desmusk''s stunned, Meng Haoran kept talking about his comments, but they were poison tongues, Make desmusk''s face darker and darker.


    "That''s enough. It seems that you are also a guy who doesn''t understand art. Then die! Only death is your destination." Desmusk finally couldn''t bear to point at Meng Haoran, and the underworld wave of corpse Qi broke out directly. This is a direct attack on the opponent''s soul, forcing the separation of the opponent''s body and soul to the entrance of the underworld. It belongs to the combination of space and soul, which is quite powerful.


    However, how powerful Meng Haoran''s soul is, so desmusk was tragic. His moves not only didn''t play a role, but were seriously injured because of the soul''s recoil, and a mouthful of blood gushed out directly.


    "Your soul is so strong. Who are you?" Dismusk looked at Meng Haoran, who was intact in horror, and his heart was turned over. You know, his corpse accumulation Qi underworld wave has always been unfavourable. It''s appropriate for the seventh sense to directly hit the entrance to the underworld. Even if the other party''s existence of the eighth sense has an effect, and even if it doesn''t work, it shouldn''t bite back, The reverse bite means that the level difference between the two sides is too far, but the small universe uploaded by Meng Haoran is obviously only the later stage of the seventh sense, which makes desmusk confused.


    Desmusk never thought about the seventh sense. Meng Haoran of the small universe has the soul of God, and the strength of the soul is far beyond the realm of the small universe.

 Chapter 406

    Meng Haoran didn''t answer desmusk''s words, but recalled the feeling just now. At the moment when he was directly hit by the wave of corpse Qi in the underworld, his soul would have been separated from the body, but because his soul was too powerful, that force was as silent as a sea of stone, and could not play its original role, But Meng Haoran still feels a little magical.


    At this time, desmusk also slowly slowed down, but this time he didn''t intend to use the underworld wave of corpse Qi. After all, the reverse bite was too terrible. Even he didn''t want to bear the pain of the soul again.


    "Hum, do you think you can defeat me if you can resist the underworld wave of corpse gas? It''s naive. Don''t underestimate me, desmusk." Dismusk looked at Meng Haoran with some gloomy eyes.


    "Oh, what else do you have?" Meng Haoran asked back. In the original book, I remember that this guy took this move.


    "I still have..." originally, desmusk was going to say that there was Jishi Qiming poor wave, but he suddenly saw that Meng Haoran was wearing any holy clothes, just a set of ordinary clothes. He was stunned, because if Jishi Qiming poor wave wanted to work, he had to deal with armor such as holy clothes, Because the principle of its launch is that it can instantly burst anyone''s body and fighting clothes, such as the power of star explosion in the body. It can also break the enemy''s soul out of the body, and integrate people with the land of the underworld except head and body. This move is a terrible move that can make the opponent survive but not die!


    But Meng Haoran has a set of ordinary clothes, so his moves can''t be started at all.


    How could this happen? He just resisted my attack with his unprotected body. It''s a lie!


    "Why, do you really have no other tricks? You''re too bad!" Meng Haoran said sarcastically. In fact, he really wronged the other party, just because he met Meng Haoran, a freak who didn''t wear holy clothes in battle, which completely invalidated the other party''s unique skill.


    Meng Haoran''s words made desmusk react. He asked, "why don''t you have holy clothes?"


    Meng Haoran was also stunned. Did he find it now? "Why should I have holy clothes? I''m not a holy fighter."


    Why should there be a holy coat? This sentence completely made desmusk stupid. He never thought he would be asked this question. Yes! Who stipulates that Meng Haoran must have holy clothes? At this moment, desmusk has an impulse to cry. It''s unscientific! All the people I met before were wearing holy clothes. How can I fight them without holy clothes?


    Meng Haoran looked at dismusk''s green and white face. He couldn''t guess what he was thinking? Is your head broken?


    I can only say that habitual thinking kills people! If it weren''t for Meng Haoran, I''m afraid dismusk wouldn''t have such an embarrassing side in the future. After all, fighting in holy clothes is the mainstream in this world. Only Meng Haoran, a freak, can fight them even without holy clothes.


    "Well, hurry up. I''m in a hurry. I''ll do it if you don''t do it." Meng Haoran was impatient to see that desmusk had not moved for a long time.


    Meng Haoran''s words inspired dismusk. Now how can he be distracted in the combat state? Even if he can''t use that move, can he fight as a golden saint? I don''t believe his strength is really so strong. He can catch up with my light speed fist without holy clothes.


    At the thought of this, desmusk moved and blew out an ordinary speed of light fist. It can be regarded as a dead horse as a living horse doctor. Now he can only use the general skills of the golden saint.


    Meng Haoran didn''t move. He didn''t seem to find that dismusk had made a move. Dismusk was very happy. It turned out that he was bluffing and cheated me. Let''s show his true colors this time! I mean, how can there be such a strong guy without holy clothes.


    However, his idea only lasted for a moment, because the next moment he felt a whirl of heaven and earth.


    Who is it? Who attacked me? Suddenly, desmusk''s eyes widened and saw that Meng Haoran disappeared in front of him. It was clear that it was not a bluff!


    "Too weak! This guy." Meng Haoran slowly took back his direct hand behind dismusk. Just now Meng Haoran thought that dismusk was going to make a big move. He didn''t expect that it was just an ordinary speed of light fist, so he spared him a simple hand knife. He didn''t expect to directly faint dismusk.


    Meng Haoran felt that dismusk was weak because he was too special and restrained dismusk in all aspects. If another person, even in the later stage of the seventh sense, there was still a lot of suspense about winning or losing with dismusk. Dismusk''s attack increased greatly for those who wore holy clothes.


    Without stopping, Meng Haoran went directly to the next palace, the lion palace guarded by Leo.


    Among the golden saints, Leo auria is a special existence, because his brother is the defector Sagittarius, so he is also involved to some extent. He is not pleasing to the Pope, of course, because his strength of the golden saint is not too difficult.


    As the younger brother of the Betrayer, Aioria has tasted all the pain in the past 13 years, but he still has his mind unchanged in adversity. He is one of the golden saints with a great sense of justice and Meng Haoran''s favorite saint.


    "Stop, the front is not where you can go. Although I don''t know how you came here, it''s over. My fist won''t let you pass." Ioria looked at Meng Haoran and said seriously that he had defeated the guy dismusk and passed Mu and arudiba. He couldn''t help paying less attention to such strength.


    Like everyone before, Aiolia also noticed that Meng Haoran was only wearing ordinary clothes and immediately became vigilant.


    Meng Haoran looked at Aiolia, looked at each other''s firm eyes and the appearance full of justice temperament, and couldn''t help but praise him. He was really a hot-blooded young man! But it''s too much. I didn''t find that the pope had been changed, and I believed the Pope''s words. I thought my brother was really rebellious and had no independent thinking ability.

 Chapter 407

    "I have a message here. Would you let me go?" Meng Haoran suddenly opened his mouth and said, of course, it''s not that he''s afraid that he can''t beat Aioria, but that he doesn''t want Aioria to continue to suffer so much.


    "Message!?" Aolia was a little surprised, then shook her head and said, "I won''t let you pass anyway."


    "Even if the news is about your brother''s innocence?" Meng Haoran said calmly.


    "Brother''s innocence?" As soon as Aiolia''s face changed, he couldn''t think of his brother''s mutiny, so Meng Haoran concentrated as soon as he said this, but he still hesitated.


    Meng Haoran sighed at Aiolia''s appearance. The baby has been completely hopeless, but forget it, just tell him directly and take it as a good thing.


    "In fact, your brother didn''t rebel. On the contrary, he was the one who was most loyal to the goddess. He didn''t kill the reincarnation of Athena, but protected her. It was someone else who wanted to kill the goddess, but was stopped by your brother in the end..." Meng Haoran explained what he knew directly, With Meng Haoran''s words, Aiolia''s face changed faster and faster.


    "It''s impossible that the Pope is saga," said aoria, who couldn''t believe it, but in fact his heart had wavered.


    "Really? Then why has Gemini''s holy dress not been inherited, and the Pope always wears a mask when he meets you?" Meng Haoran''s words, like a sharp sword, directly pierced into Aiolia''s heart. Aiolia has had the seeds of doubt. I''m afraid she will investigate it by herself later.


    "Stop talking. I won''t believe you. You''d better stay here and take the move. Plasma speed fist," said Aioria and launched an attack directly.


    As a unique skill of Aioria, plasma light speed fist is extremely powerful. It can hit 100 million light speed fist every second, and the beam of time will form a big net to catch the opponent. It is more difficult to dodge than ordinary light speed fist.


    Originally, it was like this, but Aiolia obviously let the water out this time. She didn''t hit 100 million punches at all, only about 10 million, so she was easily flashed by Meng Haoran.


    "Unexpectedly, I hid in the past. You go! I can''t take you." Aiolia said, as if he was really not Meng Haoran''s opponent.


    Do you really have a talent for acting? Meng Haoran doesn''t say anything, otherwise it''s not good for Aiolia''s face.


    "Thank you!" Shiran walked through Leo.


    Ioria looked at Meng Haoran''s back and had thousands of thoughts in her heart. I hope I didn''t do anything wrong this time. Brother, I will find out the truth. If I really said that to him, ioria''s hand could not help emitting dozens of lightning.


    In the virgin palace, Meng Haoran was also surprised when he saw Shajia for the first time. As expected, he was the saint fighter closest to God. He felt completely different from several people before.


    "Have you broken through to the eighth sense?" Meng Haoran affirmed each other''s realm at the first time, because it was a powerful feeling, which was completely different from the seventh sense.


    In Meng Haoran''s eyes, Shajia with his eyes closed is like a sleeping lion. If he wakes up, it must be earth shaking.


    "Will you let me pass like this? At least I''m an enemy, too?" Meng Haoran said to Shajia that after he came in, Shajia didn''t even move. At first, Meng Haoran thought that the other party was not far enough or was very confident in his strength. However, when he tried to move, they were close to the rear of the virgin palace. Shajia still didn''t respond at all. Only then did he understand that Shajia just let him go.


    "I can''t stop you, and there''s no need." Sitting on the ground, Sharjah finally spoke.


    "Can''t stop me. Why do you say that?" Can you say that you have felt the gap between us? Meng Haoran can''t help thinking like this. His evaluation of saga has increased again.


    "Although I can''t see it, I can feel the powerful power hidden in you. Noble, why did you come here?" In saga''s mind, Meng Haoran is so special. Although the small universe is only close to the seventh sense and the eighth sense, somehow he feels a force that does not belong to the small universe in Meng Haoran. That force is very deep. If his perception is not amazing, he may not be able to find it.


    Moreover, for some special reason, Sharjah can feel that Meng Haoran has no malice and should not be looking for trouble, so he plans to pretend that he doesn''t see it and let Meng Haoran go directly. Otherwise, even if he knows that Meng Haoran is powerful, he will try his best to stop it.


    "That''s a pity. I wanted to see the legendary heavenly dance wheel?" Meng Haoran does have some regrets, but since saga does not intend to make a move, Meng Haoran does not intend to force him to make a move.


    Tianwu Baolun, he is so familiar with our saint fighters, but why haven''t you heard of him before? It''s like he came out suddenly.


    "Can I ask you a question? I heard that you can see the Buddha, so who do you see?" Meng Haoran was curious about this. How could those who clearly belong to Buddhism become Athena''s Saint fighters.


    Shajia did not expect Meng Haoran to ask such a question. He was silent for a moment and said, "what I saw was the Buddha Sakyamuni."


    Sure enough, it was him. It was said that shakha was the reincarnation of the Buddha Sakyamuni, so he saw his previous life. However, as the reincarnation of the Buddha, he actually became Athena''s golden saint. What''s the secret? Was it calculated by Athena, or did he want to find a backer before he completely recovered? Is the reincarnation of Shaka the same as the reincarnation of the goddess?


    Meng Haoran meditated. For a time, the palace was too quiet, and the sound of breathing was clear.


    Forget it, it has nothing to do with me. Let''s continue! Meng Haoran took a deep look at Shajia, left the virgin palace and moved forward to the next palace.


    Libra palace was originally guarded by Libra''s golden saint, but now Libra is a child tiger, which is naturally unattended. In fact, the child tiger also felt Meng Haoran''s small universe and could move here in an instant, but he obviously didn''t come out to stop Meng Haoran, so Meng Haoran easily broke through the scope of Libra palace, In this way, it has broken through the seventh house of the 12th house.

 Chapter 408

    Next, Meng Haoran directly swept the remaining palaces. However, what do you say? Because some palaces are no longer saints, Meng Haoran just encountered obstacles in Capricorn.


    At that time, the Shura of the goat took Meng Haoran by surprise with the power of his holy sword.


    Different from before, in the battle with Shura, Meng Haoran gave Shura a good guidance and let him know how to use the sword, not as long as it is strong.


    "The holy sword, in the final analysis, is just a kind of cultivation to enhance the weak body." In front of the Pope''s palace, Meng Haoran brushed his lips.


    Finally, I want to see the last boss. Meng Haoran doesn''t know what kind of mood it is. After meeting so many saints, Meng Haoran suddenly feels that the attack means of saints are too single. He always fights with those unique moves, and there is no innovation at all!


    With a steady pace, Meng Haoran stepped into the Pope''s palace and saw the Pope sitting high above, that is, Saga.


    At this time, Saga is still covered by the mask, and the small universe of the body is ready to go. It is more like a threat of beasts, which is like the real threat pouring out to Meng Haoran. If ordinary people are afraid that they don''t even have the qualification to stand, I''m afraid that even the mind and spirit of the gladiators will be affected and surrender involuntarily in this environment.


    Indeed, it is "the incarnation of God", which is not weaker than the real reincarnation of Athena.


    "What''s your purpose?" Saga looked at Meng Haoran, who was completely unaffected by his momentum, and a different color flashed in his eyes, but it was clear in an instant that if he didn''t have a certain strength, how could he come here.


    Meng Haoran nodded to saga secretly. As expected, he is worthy of being a figure who can secretly master the holy land for more than ten years. When he saw that he didn''t attack immediately, he asked about his intention, and didn''t show the slightest sign of anger, just as Meng Haoran didn''t fight.


    "My purpose is very simple, is to see the holy land, see what the so-called golden saint is like, and whether I can match the strongest men of Athena." Meng Haoran''s words are slightly profound. He wants to see saga''s reaction to his identity.


    "Hum" saga snorted coldly. I don''t know whether it''s dissatisfaction with his identity or with Meng Haoran''s attitude. "Then you''ve seen it. How do you feel?"


    "Generally speaking, it''s good and has certain strength, but that''s it. I''m more interested in Gemini when I''m out of Virgo. I don''t know if the Pope can tell me about it."


    Meng Haoran''s words stunned the Pope, looking for me? But his reaction was not slow, "then you will be disappointed. Saga died more than ten years ago."


    "Oh, really?" Although Meng Haoran said so, no matter who can hear that he doesn''t believe it.


    Originally, Saga thought Meng Haoran would skip this topic, but Meng Haoran''s next words made him kill Meng Haoran. "Isn''t the Pope saga of Gemini, or are you Shiang? No! You''re saga. How can you say you''re dead."


    Meng Haoran''s puzzled appearance made saga''s heart rise, but saga immediately denied that he was a Gemini.


    "That''s good. Without Gemini, I''ll compete with the Pope. Of course, the Pope can appreciate it." Meng Haoran''s words are consistent with saga''s meaning.


    "Well, take the move, the stars will disappear." the hall shook for a while, and the time and space were distorted instantly. In order not to expose his identity, Saga used Shi Ang''s moves instead of his unique moves.


    But even so, with the realm of his late eighth sense, he also played a very powerful trick, which is absolutely no worse than that used by Shi ang himself.


    However, with such a powerful move, Meng Haoran was indeed an understatement. All the anomalies disappeared, as if nothing had happened.


    In saga''s opinion, Meng Haoran is a little strange. He never thought that Meng Haoran would take his attack in this way, wave his hand and crack his attack. Are you kidding? Although he didn''t do his best, that move is more than enough for the seventh sense. Even if he can''t hurt Meng Haoran, he should make him busy, The gap between imagination and reality is too big.


    Saga didn''t believe in evil and used the starlight to exterminate again, but this time Meng Haoran exaggerated more. Meng Haoran didn''t move. When the attack was close to Meng Haoran, he suddenly disappeared directly, which was very strange.


    "Why, if you don''t do it, it''s me." Meng Haoran was not wordy, and when he lifted his hand, an invisible wave came out.


    "Try the trick I just thought of, metamorphosis." At the moment Meng Haoran finished, Saga felt something bad, and then had to defend.


    But it''s useless. Meng Haoran uses the power of rules. With his strength, he can''t resist at all. He can only instinctively feel the danger but can''t do anything.


    There was a flash of light on saga''s body, and then something amazing happened. Saga''s body shrank slowly, and finally turned into a pig, humming and shouting. The scene was a little funny.


    Meng Haoran looked at the pig changed from saga and felt a burst of satisfaction. If other saints knew that the pope with the highest status in their hearts except Athena, I''m afraid they would be stunned!


    "Hem, hem, haw" saga, who has become a pig, doesn''t seem to understand his situation. Looking at Meng Haoran shouting, he doesn''t know what to say.


    Why did he suddenly get bigger, and how did I feel that my body was a little strange, and saga was a little confused.


    "What are you talking about, Pope? I don''t understand! Yes, how can I understand pig''s words? I''m human!" Meng Haoran waved again and directly changed a mirror in front of saga, "Al, how did the Pope become a pig?"


    Saga saw his present appearance in the mirror. He was completely stupid. How could he become a pig? What happened, is it


    Saga''s pig eyes stared straight at Meng Haoran and had fear for the first time. Meng Haoran''s ability was so terrible that he could turn people into pigs.


    If I had been like this in the future, I might as well have died. Saga thought in some despair. The pig''s body was shaking and had completely lost its previous ambition.


    "Don''t worry! You''ll change back in three minutes. It''s just a joke. Do you think you can''t change back?" Seeing saga''s thoughts, Meng Haoran said, which made saga quiet.

 Chapter 409

    "Who are you and what do you want?" Saga''s first words after recovering his true body, at this time, he can''t keep calm. After being turned into a pig by Meng Haoran, he feels that his outlook on life has been subverted.


    As the Pope of the holy land, Saga, who is really a Gemini Saint fighter, thought he would not be surprised no matter what he met. Even if he met God, he would not be afraid, but this time he was really afraid of Meng Haoran and his ability.


    When he became a pig, he didn''t want to change back, but Meng Haoran''s move seemed to change his own form and essence. No matter what he did, he couldn''t recover his body, and he could feel that his strength had disappeared, but changed his body, which made saga terrible.


    It''s definitely not magic, but it''s just because it''s not magic that makes saga feel so terrible. Saga, who thought he was invincible in the world and didn''t see anyone except God, is completely sober. It turns out that he is not the strongest. There are people outside people, and there are days outside the world. It''s not a joke.


    "What do you want? I just want to say hello to you and get to know each other by the way. After all, I''ll stay here for a while in the future. It''s not good to inform you, so I''ll come." Meng Haoran said innocently that he really planned to stay in the holy land for a while. His purpose is the unique cultivation method left by the former saints in the holy land. If he directly asks for it, it will not work. Therefore, he needs to add a deterrent. As long as he gets rid of Saga, it doesn''t matter to others.


    Saga looked at Meng Haoran in a daze. She completely understood the shamelessness of the people in front of her. Did you say hello like this? Can''t it be normal.


    "Well, I''ve said hello. I won''t disturb your office. There''s still a chance to see you again in the future. Don''t send it." Meng Haoran then turned and left.


    "Who wants to give it to you? It''s too narcissistic!" Saga waited for Meng Haoran to leave before such a sentence came out. Obviously, there is no way for Meng Haoran.


    After that, Meng Haoran settled in the double uterus of the 12th palace. Except for the high-level of the holy land, others did not know Meng Haoran''s affairs and identity. They just found that Meng Haoran could be seen in the holy land from time to time. Some people also found that Meng Haoran often went in and out of the 12th palace, which added to his mystery.


    In addition to cultivation, Meng Haoran went to the place where the cultivation methods were stored in the holy land to look for the cultivation notes left by the previous Saint fighters. He occasionally played with other gold saint fighters. He really integrated into them. At least other gold saint fighters don''t regard him as an enemy.


    Originally, Saga wanted to gather Saint fighters to find Meng Haoran''s trouble and wanted to deal with Meng Haoran with Athena''s exclamation, but in the end, no one was willing to go. In addition, she was afraid that Meng Haoran would turn him into a pig again, so she simply hid from Meng Haoran, so that Meng Haoran had not met him since then, but she could feel that his small universe was still in the holy land, Otherwise, Meng Haoran thought he was missing!


    Time passed quickly. Meng Haoran has been in the holy land for half a year. His cultivation of the small universe has been a master level figure. After the experience of his predecessors and his own exploration, he has broken through to the late stage of the eighth sense. He is about to become a god level figure of the ninth sense, so he is so close to the door.


    However, Meng Haoran couldn''t get through it. After several fruitless breakthroughs, Meng Haoran knew that he was in a hurry. If he wanted to speed up, he couldn''t reach it. So he put aside the cultivation of the small universe and began to cultivate his own energy. He planned to use his own title to directly restore his previous energy cultivation, and then break through to the 7 star and become a god level level.


    Meng Haoran began his second retreat. The place of retreat was the double uterus. I don''t know what he thought. Maybe it was for nausea that saga occupied the double uterus.


    As a place for seclusion, nature needs protection. After all, he is the base camp of the holy land. If anything happens when he is seclused, it is not good. Therefore, Meng Haoran spent a day around the double womb and arranged layers of protection with the rules of creation. As long as he is not a real God, he can''t break through the double womb at all.


    After Meng Haoran closed, the double uterus was completely isolated from the other 11 palaces. The gold saints were surprised to find that the double uterus didn''t belong to the same time and space as them. Although they could see the double uterus, they couldn''t get close to it, which made them more curious about the origin of Meng Haoran.


    "It finally stopped." Saga felt that Meng Haoran fell into a closed state and became active again. During this period, he had lined up people to investigate Meng Haoran''s origin. Naturally, he found nothing. He just knew that Meng Haoran first appeared in Lushan, but the clue was broken here. Because he couldn''t understand Tong Hu''s attitude, he couldn''t continue, so he had to stop the investigation.


    Not to mention saga''s actions, Meng Haoran found that his situation was very good after he closed the door. He could feel his progress every day. The feeling of repair was really not too good.


    In a short month, Meng Haoran''s energy level reached 5 stars, which is the result of his slowing down to lay a stronger foundation. Otherwise, he might reach this level in half a month.


    In Meng Haoran''s expectation, in two months, he may be able to completely reach the previous peak level, and then try to break through the seven stars. Seeing that the seven stars are in sight, Meng Haoran is completely immersed in cultivation. If he plans not to break through, he won''t go out. Everything outside has nothing to do with him. Meng Haoran will plan to go out unless God hits here.


    The fact is also very smooth. After two months, Meng Haoran finally recovered his energy and began to make a final breakthrough.


    On this day, the holy warriors in the holy land were practicing daily, but they suddenly found that the sky had changed greatly, the original clear sky had become extremely dark, and lightning and thunder were like the end of the world.


    "What''s going on? The day has changed." Some people thought it was an ordinary natural phenomenon. Da


    But there is always a chance to know the truth. All saints who understand the small universe feel that it is not an ordinary phenomenon, but man-made, and this person is in the holy land.


    "Yes, he?" The Gold Saints first thought of Meng Haoran and turned their eyes to Meng Haoran''s closed double womb.

 Chapter 410

    The double womb, Meng Haoran''s legs closed, has reached the edge of the breakthrough. The powerful momentum can''t be hidden. It broke out directly from the body and spread to the whole double womb in an instant. When it was about to spread to the outside, the light around the double womb flashed and was forcibly blocked. However, with Meng Haoran''s breakthrough, the light became more and more dim.


    Although Meng Haoran had long expected that there would be changes and took corresponding measures, he underestimated the significance represented by the seventh star, which was completely divorced from human beings in the real sense and became the existence of immortals and gods from then on.


    Therefore, even if his momentum did not completely spread to the outside, the unnatural phenomena in the sky did not indicate the extraordinary breakthrough.


    Finally, Meng Haoran''s energy took that step and successfully reached the 7th star. At that moment, the whole earth shook, as if celebrating the birth of a new God. A tall shadow appeared all over the world, exuding infinite majesty.


    "What''s that? There''s a figure in the air."


    "Oh, God, it''s incredible!"


    "Mom, come out and see Superman!"


    "Immediately investigate the source of all this."


    ¡­¡­


    No one knows how the gods far away in the sky vibrate at this moment, because this phenomenon is the situation that someone broke through the God. No new gods have been born for many years. Now a God has been born, which immediately attracted the attention of all gods, and countless eyes look at the earth through the void.


    Japan, the reincarnation of Athena, who should not have been fully awakened, looked vaguely at the direction of the holy land, "holy land? Which golden saint is it?"


    On Mount Lushan in country Z, on the five old peaks, Tong Hu felt the breath and showed a strange smile: "sure enough, he is..."


    Holy land, when Meng Haoran completely broke through, the sky suddenly became clear. Unlike the rest of the world, there was no Meng Haoran here.


    In his double womb, he felt his physical condition. Meng Haoran felt that he was so powerful at that moment, and even felt that he was invincible for a moment. Of course, Meng Haoran immediately woke up from it and knew that it was just an illusion caused by his powerful power.


    Suddenly, Meng Haoran closed his eyes and opened them again.


    "I see. I didn''t expect such benefits to break through in this world." Meng Haoran just closed his eyes to receive the message from the will of the world.


    Originally, Meng Haoran came from outside the world and was not recognized by the world. However, when Meng Haoran broke through the seventh star, the small universe also broke through the ninth sense and reached the level of the God of the world, which led to the world''s direct acceptance of him. From then on, he was no longer worried about being excluded by the world.


    Thanks to the fact that he broke through the seven stars, otherwise he might be directly bombed like last time. The strange image over the holy land is actually the world will. He found his existence and wanted to erase him. However, due to the blocking of the rules of creation, Meng Haoran was proud to get a valuable breakthrough time. Finally, he successfully broke through to the seven stars, which exempted the pursuit of the power of the world.


    What Meng Haoran doesn''t know is that there is a big difference between seven stars and below seven stars. When he goes to other worlds below seven stars, he will be directly excluded by the world will. When he comes to the realm of seven stars, saving you is at most a warning. He will only take action if special circumstances, such as seriously interfering with the world''s will to go to the world. Seven stars represent that Meng Haoran has truly become a strong man, Even the will of the world dare not be ignored at will, and it has the qualification to be valued.


    Just like in the famine, the seven stars represent the karma of immortals. From then on, they will not be tortured by life, age, illness and death, and will not be managed by the heaven. The only thing that can manage them is the heaven''s way. Ordinary people will not have much response to the heaven''s way no matter what, but if they are immortals, the heaven''s way will respond according to the situation, which is the gap.


    After getting familiar with his new power, Meng Haoran directly withdrew the defense of the double uterus, and the double uterus appeared in front of the world again.


    "I really want to find a guy to fight!" Meng Haoran murmured, but there was no way, because at this time, at least God could fight with him, and where to find God, I''m afraid only Athena could be found by Meng Haoran, but he had no interest in beating him with a reincarnated woman.


    Meng Haoran''s universe has reached the ninth sense and has understood the power of God, The so-called ninth sense is the big will of the gods, which transcends and covers the realm of the first eight senses. Reaching this realm is God, who can make a breakthrough and control everything. There is no human body, exists in the form of will, the body can be created at will, and the soul will never die. Only seal, human beings can not reach this realm.


    Originally, Meng Haoran could not reach this realm, but who called Meng Haoran to break through to the 7 star? Forced to reach this level.


    Meng Haoran also understood that although the star level specified by the system can correspond to different levels in different worlds, there is actually a gap. If Meng Haoran''s star level is common in different worlds, the particularity of the ninth sense can only be effective in the saint fighter world, Out of the world of Saint fighters, their immortal souls are just jokes. After all, everything they do depends on the world will of the world.


    "So, my 7 stars are quite gold! Compare the ninth sense to RMB, and my 7 stars are US dollars." Meng Haoran thought of it with some pride.


    Outside the double womb, all the gold saints were present. Even those who Meng Haoran had not seen before came. They looked at Meng Haoran with dignified faces, as if they wanted to see him as a flower.


    "Hey, do you want such a hot look? Didn''t you just break through a little? What are you doing with such a big reaction?" Meng Haoran''s tone was a little funny, which made the corners of the golden saint''s mouth twitch slightly. He made a breakthrough. The world knows what breakthrough has such a big movement.


    However, Meng Haoran''s words also answered their doubts. The thorough confirmer said that everything was caused by Meng Haoran, and Meng Haoran was more mysterious in their hearts.


    Of course, they didn''t think about it at all. They just guessed that Meng Haoran had created some earth shaking tricks, but what tricks would have such a great impact? Everyone was lost in thought.

 Chapter 411

    Meng Haoran''s words made it clear that he didn''t want to tell them the truth. In addition, their relationship was not good enough. All the Gold Saints looked at each other and left one after another.


    "Looks like someone found something?" Meng Haoran looks at Virgo, who is obviously different from other Saint fighters, and knows that his abnormality may be detected.


    In fact, shakha did not think about Meng Haoran''s breakthrough to the divine level, because if Meng Haoran had broken through to the divine level, what he saw in the holy land would not be the dark sky, but the virtual shadow of Meng Haoran. As the reincarnation of Buddha, he could not understand this. However, some special origins of Meng Haoran led to the attention of the world will, So Shajia didn''t see the correct way to break into God. At first, she thought Meng Haoran had practiced some secret skills.


    However, after close contact with other Gold Saints, Meng Haoran, who had just made a breakthrough, Sharjah felt that Meng Haoran did not completely converge a good breath belonging to God, which shocked his mind. After all, although Meng Haoran had hidden power in his view last time, the small universe was only the later stage of the seventh sense, but he became a God directly this time, This is too incredible, or did Meng Haoran hide his little universe last time?


    After all the Gold Saints left, Meng Haoran returned to the double womb again. At this time, the double womb has changed beyond recognition because of his breakthrough, but it can''t beat him. Meng Hao''s hand brushed in the void, and everything of the double womb began to change. The originally broken double womb has directly recovered to its previous appearance, and even needs to be updated.


    "Seven stars. I didn''t expect to reach it here. I thought I could reach it in death." Meng Haoran had some feelings. In retrospect, it took a little more time from 6 stars to 7 stars.


    When he reached the 7th star, he thought that Meng Haoran could freeze the world once, and the fruit of holy words could be used again. Coupled with the broken jade obtained from the God of death, Meng Haoran suddenly found that he had too many useful things.


    "I don''t know how they are." Meng Haoran''s mind came up with his women.


    What should we do next? The system has fallen into sleep. How can I wake it up? Without the system, I can''t leave the world with my current strength.


    The reason why the system is dormant is that it consumes too much energy. Although it can finally recover by absorbing external energy by itself, Meng Haoran can''t wait at that time. It''s impossible for more than ten or hundreds of years.


    The only way is for Meng Haoran to add energy to the system, but where to find energy?


    Meng Haoran thought hard. Alas, the fruit of my holy word is not restored. It can be used to the flow rate of a world, so the energy contained in it is great, and it is feasible to wake up the system.


    Just do it when you think of it. Meng Haoran knelt on the ground and mobilized the power of faith in the depths of his soul to slowly flow into the system.


    In a few minutes,


    "Sure enough, my guess is correct. The power of fruit can indeed speed up the awakening of the system." Meng Haoran''s eyes brightened, and then he felt his consumption. He found that the original abundant power of faith had been consumed, but the system did not fully wake up.


    Meng Haoran smiled bitterly, felt the state of the system, and found that a progress bar appeared in the system, which has progressed to 10%. Needless to say, as long as the progress reaches 100%, the system will measure the recovery.


    Meng Haoran was a little excited by the news, so he could wake up the system as long as he came ten times.


    However, the system needs too much energy. In Meng Haoran''s previous perception, his belief power is several times more than his own 7-star energy, but it is only one tenth of the energy.


    "I can''t help it. It seems that we should continue to close the door!" Considering that it would be OK to do it again nine times, Meng Haoran decided to continue to close the door. Therefore, others were surprised to find that Meng Haoran''s double uterus entered the different dimension again.


    After 10 days, Meng Haoran breathed out a long turbid breath with joy in his eyes.


    "It''s finally done." The system has just recovered, that is to say, Meng Haoran charged the system 9 times in 20 days.


    Before Meng Haoran could breathe slowly, the system began the next step.


    "Ding, the system energy meets the requirements, the system wakes up and starts scanning the host..."


    "Ding, the world''s main task release:


    Mission: win a jihad


    Description: the host has reached 7 stars, that is, the God level of the world. Please lead your fighters to launch a jihad against one of the three main gods Athena, Poseidon and Hades and win. (Note: the host cannot take the initiative to deal with people below God level)


    Reward: a Crystal Palace


    Failure penalty: "None"


    Accept?


    ¡±


    Hearing the long lost system sound, Meng Haoran was happy at first, and then understood that he took the task decisively, and even couldn''t wait. He actually wanted to have a crystal palace for a long time, so he didn''t have to separate from his own woman.


    The task of the system really came in time, Meng Haoran thought.


    After carefully studying the task, Meng Haoran found that he didn''t have much time for himself. He described the task more clearly. He had to choose one of Athena, Poseidon and Pluto as his opponent in Jihad, and he couldn''t fight against people below God level, which meant that he had to establish a team, Similar to Athena''s Saint fighter and Poseidon''s sea fighter, because only a team can launch Jihad, otherwise there is no precondition, then there is no hope of completing the task.


    For Meng Haoran now, the time is a little tight, because it is about one year from the beginning of the plot, which means that Meng Haoran wants to establish his own forces within one year and give them corresponding strength to fight against the fighters under the LORD God.


    After thinking for a long time, Meng Haoran finally made a decision. He can''t stay here any longer. He should build his power as quickly as possible, because this reward is inevitable. As for his opponent Meng Haoran, he also has a choice, that is Poseidon, the God of the sea. Among the three choices, he is undoubtedly the weakest, even there are only seven sea fighters, Persimmons need a soft pinch, don''t they?

 Chapter 412

    Meng Haoran''s action speed was very fast. He left the holy land on the day when he made a decision. Of course, he left secretly. He didn''t even remove the protection of his double womb. Others thought Meng Haoran was still closed.


    Out of the holy land, Meng Haoran plans to find a suitable candidate to be his own fighter. As for where to find it, there is no too much consideration at all. Meng Haoran has locked his eyes on the Z country. After all, there are many people and many choices.


    However, things are not going so smoothly. Meng Haoran has been looking for a suitable candidate in Z country for a full month, which makes Meng Haoran a little disappointed.


    However, Meng Haoran was not without harvest. At the end, Meng Haoran thought of one thing, which made him have a vague plan for his fighter.


    In Shanghai, Meng Haoran will be here again, followed by two familiar people behind him.


    North Street, two groups of people on the street are opposite at both ends. There are about 100 people on each side. They are fighting for the rule of North Street.


    It''s for the sake of ruling. In fact, it''s just gangs fighting for territory. One of the two sides is an old gangster iron blood Gang, which has been established for five years. It''s also a medium-sized gang in Shanghai. The number of the whole gang exceeds 1000, and the former North Street was under their jurisdiction.


    However, the iron fist sect was born in a short year. Its leader, iron fist, was a martial arts school boxer who fled to Shanghai from the south. He was a big man of about 30 years old. He came to Shanghai and established a big gang in a short time with his own hands. Today, he is a little famous, Today''s hard struggle with the iron blood Gang is an opportunity to completely become a medium-sized gang. If you win, you will completely stand firm, and if you lose, you will die without a whole body.


    "Kill, kill the iron fist, upgrade the guild one level and reward 100000." The leader of the iron blood sect, Tielin of the iron blood hall shouted loudly, and then rushed to the iron fist sect first.


    "Kill them, kill them, and be the hall leader directly." The iron fist sect did not show weakness. Led by the iron fist, they directly met and killed everywhere at once.


    At this time, the gang''s shopping began to show signs. In a short moment, someone fell into a pool of blood. The smell of blood made people''s head more and more confused and could not see the truth. Almost all people entered a state of fanaticism, killing or killing in their head.


    One is an old force, whose strength can not be underestimated. The other is a new gang. When the momentum is strongest, the number of people on both sides is also equal, and it is difficult to win or lose for a time. If it goes on according to the normal situation, it must be a heavy loss of life and two huge losses.


    But things did suddenly turn around,


    "Adults say you are noisy and disturb people''s sleep. Can you give me a face and stop?" It was very quiet, but somehow everyone heard it.


    The sound seemed to have magic, which gradually cooled the heads of the people who were fighting on both sides. Unexpectedly, they all stopped and looked at the place where the sound came from.


    It was a man with a western face. He was wearing a coat, a moustache, an eagle''s eyes, and the terrible knife behind him. At first glance, he was not an ordinary man.


    "Who is your excellency? Finally, don''t worry about our iron blood gang." Iron fist looked at the visitor. Although he felt that the other party was a little difficult to recognize, he still took a tough attitude.


    However, his toughness was the wrong object. The man opposite showed a helpless smile, and then took the big knife behind his face.


    "It doesn''t make sense. I''m really not suitable to be a lobbyist, so..." the man''s knife waved to the void, and then there was no movement.


    People on the iron fist side looked at each other''s Western men like fools. They didn''t understand the meaning of each other''s doing so. Finally, they couldn''t bear to threaten again, but the accident happened.


    All the people belonging to the iron fist sect suddenly shed blood on their neck, stared wide and fell down.


    The people of the iron blood gang are crazy when they look at everything. What happened? Why did all the people of the iron fist Gang suddenly die, and still die so strangely.


    "Well, in that case, it will be solved." The Western man said such a sentence, which made others look at it and associate it with each other''s actions. Everyone understood that this strange scene had something to do with him.


    The people of the iron blood gang are sweating. Fortunately, they were talking about the iron fist Gang just now. Otherwise, the end of their waiting is that they can''t help looking at the iron fist Gang on the ground.


    "Hey, have you solved it, eagle eye." The window of a hotel in the distance was opened.


    "Play, this is coming back." Yes, this western man is really an eagle''s eye, the eagle''s eye of the pirate king world. He was summoned by Meng Haoran a few days ago. As a fighter under Meng Haoran, to be honest, Meng Haoran also had a try mentality. He didn''t expect to really succeed and systematically recognized his fighter identity.


    However, although the eagle eye is very strong, it is still slightly insufficient in this world. Even now he is the sword emperor and can be comparable to the saint fighter, he is still slightly deficient in the golden saint fighter. It should be said that the small universe is too powerful in this world.


    Therefore, Meng Haoran hesitated about whether to let eagle eye stay, but after knowing Meng Haoran''s words, eagle eye said, "since adults can learn the small universe, can I also?" Stop it.


    Yeah! I can learn the small universe, so can others! As long as eagle eye becomes the strong one of the seventh sense, it is not impossible with his realm of sword emperor.


    Meng Haoran immediately taught the cultivation method of the small universe to the eagle eye, and even if the result is feasible, the speed of eagle eye cultivation is no less than that of Meng Haoran. It''s appropriate to become the seventh sense before the beginning of the plot, even if the eighth sense is not impossible, which completely reassures Meng Haoran. Next, just armed.


    Eagle eye left, leaving his mysterious back. No one knows. The iron fist Gang completely lost the possibility of promotion because it disturbed someone''s rest and said one more word, while the iron blood gang was saved because it was a little slow, so it''s better to do things slowly.


    "Go, don''t tell anyone about today." The leader of the iron blood sect said to his stunned subordinates and left this place of right and wrong with an unprecedented shock.

 Chapter 413

    In a high-end room in the hotel, Meng Haoran is thinking about how to make the holy clothes of fighters.


    The holy clothes worn by the saint fighters are said to have been made by the alchemists on the Mu continent instructed by Athena. Its materials are orichalcum, gamma and Stardust sand. Therefore, if the holy clothes are slightly damaged, they can be repaired by themselves. The clothbox used for storage is similar to the life support device of the holy garment. The special box made for each holy garment seems to give the holy garment the power to promote self-healing function.


    The 88 constellations flashing in the night sky are said to appear according to Athena''s idea. It seems that they can also be said to be the design blueprint of the holy dress. Therefore, if you don''t have the same Guardian constellation as the holy dress, you can''t wear the holy dress.


    It''s much simpler here in Meng Haoran. You don''t need corresponding constellations, as long as you have the function of strengthening the small universe and super defense.


    According to Meng Haoran''s plan, first, the holy clothes made should be good-looking, and second, they should be highly practical. After all, people still rely on clothes. The more gorgeous the clothes are, the more details can be reflected. The holy clothes of Gold Saints are good. They are not only practical, but also frightening. Anyone who sees a golden armor will be amazed.


    "Then shall I have a diamond robe?" Meng Haoran thought about the possibility carefully, and finally gave up the plan. It''s not that the value and hardness of diamonds can''t compare with gold, but because the color of diamonds is wrong and too transparent is not a good thing.


    Meng Haoran, who was thinking, constantly excluded ideas one by one, and finally determined the style of the holy clothes. Meng Haoran planned to follow the costume force of the hero alliance to support his men. What madman and Riyan should use the power of creation to cooperate with the power of faith first.


    It has to be said that for Meng Haoran, it is not easy to manufacture his equipment. There is no need to find corresponding materials at all. The power of creation and faith can perfectly replace any materials, so that Meng Haoran can match at will.


    In this way, Meng Haoran stayed in Shanghai for a period of time, not only summoned his fighters, but also made their preparations.


    The people summoned as fighters include eagle eye, Green Pheasant, blue dye and 10 blades. To tell the truth, Meng Haoran wanted to summon all the seven martial seas of pirates, because he didn''t know whether he could summon people from other worlds at first. Finally, he tried to find that people in the world of death could summon blue dye and 10 blades directly.


    The reason why we can summon people in the world of death is that the system has completely swallowed up the new main god space, coupled with the role of avalanche jade, which is barely successful.


    The blue dye people who were summoned at the beginning were still unknown. Therefore, they were completely shocked by Meng Haoran''s explanation. You know, there was no God like Athena in their original world. As the God of death and virtual root, they could not believe that there would be a real God, or the kind of immortal.


    When they learned that Meng Haoran had become a God and asked them to launch Jihad, they were not afraid, but extremely excited. They all shouted to see what Jihad was and imagined fighting with God.


    Because the God of death and emptiness in the God of death world are the existence of the soul, Meng Haoran had to recreate a flesh body for them. After all, it is impossible to understand the small universe without the flesh body.


    Like the eagle eye, they have certain strength. They can understand the small universe very quickly. Basically, they can reach 6 senses in a very short time. As for the 7 senses of the ten blades, as long as they reach Christo, they are expected to reach them before the beginning of the plot. The eighth sense above is not hopeless, which makes Meng Haoran very happy.


    Meng Haoran''s fighters, in order to do as the Romans do, also gave them a name, called Wushen fighter. They took the general God of death and the martial arts of the seven Wuhai. Later, they had the same name. They also had a special pattern representing Meng Haoran on their holy clothes. It was a skeleton as the background, with the shape of a knife on the surface. The skeleton represented the pirate, and the knife represented the soul cutting knife.


    The warrior warriors received the corresponding holy clothes in Meng Haoran according to their preferences, and their strength soared 10 times in an instant. They dressed in God clothes were even more powerful than the holy warriors with gold holy clothes.


    And unlike the mainstream fighters in the world, Meng Haoran''s Wushen fighters are all armed. They are not the kind of fighters who only rely on fists. They are non mainstream.


    ¡­¡­


    "Sir, when shall we deal with Poseidon?" Lanran, as a black figure, has long been conquered by Meng Haoran. He is determined to Meng Haoran.


    At this time, it has been more than half a year since they were called out. Most people have successfully broken through to the seventh sense. Even Xiang lanran, a genius, has touched the eighth sense. It is only a little worse than Meng Haoran, but it is unimaginable for others in the world.


    "Time is not ripe. Continue to wait until there is no conflict between the saint and him." Meng Haoran sat in a chair, followed by helibel''s massage.


    Meng Haoran''s words calmed lanran down. Obviously, he just asked and didn''t intend to start immediately. As for others, they were more calm. They weren''t in a hurry. Anyway, when the time came, they could show their skills.


    Meng Haoran looked at the martial god fighters recruited by himself, and his face showed an imperceptible smile. With their existence, everything will be very interesting. I really want to see what happens when death and the pirate''s coalition and Saint fighters meet.


    Will the mirror flower water moon be useful to the saints who understand the sixth sense? Meng Haoran wants to know this question. If it doesn''t work, what will lanran do?


    The ability of lanran''s soul chopping knife in this world will be infinitely weakened. So it seems that the small universe is really restrained from magic.


    In the world of death, there is almost no solution. It is really easy for those saints in this world, because they have at least six senses, and the hypnosis of five senses is not enough!


    "Xiaoqiang, let me teach you a lesson. It''s not as long as you win. The posture of victory is also very important. You have to be beaten every time, and then you can defeat the enemy by breaking out. It''s different from directly crushing the enemy." Meng Haoran thought that the saints would be injured every time they fought. He couldn''t help feeling sorry for them. Why do they like to find abuse so much?

 Chapter 414

    In Tokyo, Japan, the galaxy challenge arena competition held by Chenghu Shazhi, the granddaughter of the old city of Koizumi, will be officially launched in Tokyo. The participants are bronze saints trained from all over the world. The winner can win the golden coat of Sagittarius.


    Meng Haoran, who got the news, came to Tokyo early and bought a manor as a stronghold. He planned to watch the play well. As for Meng Haoran''s participation in the galaxy challenge arena, they didn''t have this idea, even if the reward was gold holy clothes.


    Don''t mention the golden holy clothes. Even if Meng Hao is rewarded with the divine holy clothes, they are not interested. Even if they get it, they can''t exert their power. The ridiculous Yihui thought that he could get powerful power immediately after getting the golden holy clothes. He was simply confused by the power. Let alone that he hasn''t reached the seventh sense, which is the lowest requirement of the golden holy fighter, even if he has reached the seventh sense, Not the Sagittarius recognized by Athena, the holy dress can only be used as a decoration.


    "My Lord, is that chenghushazhi Athena''s reincarnation? I can''t see it at all!" Meng Haoran and his party sat in the middle of the crowd in the arena where the galaxy hegemony competition was held. Grimjoe looked at an ordinary man like chenghushazhi in the distance and said.


    "Don''t underestimate her. She is the goddess of victory who led Saint fighters to defeat Pluto and sea king many times. Now she just hasn''t awakened." Meng Haoran didn''t dare to be careless about Chenghu gauze weaving. Although she didn''t show too strong power throughout the original work, that''s why she said she was terrible. She defeated two fellow gods without showing her real power. Can''t it explain her strength?


    "The adult is right. I feel a powerful small universe looming in her." Lanran said that he is now the figure of the eighth sense. In addition, Meng Haoran has been in contact for a long time. He is sensitive to the breath of God. He feels the breath of God in Chenghu Shazhi. Of course, this is because Chenghu Shazhi can''t control his small universe. However, he can''t feel it.


    Lanran''s words made other people nod silently. The eagle eye on one side looked at lanran with surprised eyes. After this period of contact, the eagle eye also knew about lanran and knew how terrible this seemingly gentle eyed man was. Even if he was not sure that lanran would win.


    The contest on the challenge arena finally began. This time, it was the evil weapon of Unicorn and two bronze Saint fighters of young Leo.


    Their fighting is very exciting. Of course, this is in the eyes of ordinary people. When Meng Haoran looks boring, the two sixth sense or early games are just like children.


    Looking at the audience around them, they were amazed and cheered because of the power they showed. Grimjoe looked at them with disdain. He didn''t understand why Meng Haoran took them to see such a game.


    "My Lord, the saints here are all bronze saints, and their strength is poor. I can solve all by myself. What are we here for?" It was noitra, who spoke with some impatience.


    "Do you think so?" Meng Haoran told them that most of them had this idea.


    "I think your excellency should let us see Chenghu gauze weaving, not these Saint fighters." Ulchiola said, which was recognized by others.


    "Ha ha, you are mistaken. I really came to see these bronze saints. To be exact, they are the arrow of Pegasus, the glacier of white bird, the instant of Andromeda, the Yihui of Phoenix and the purple dragon of dragon. Although they are bronze saints, their importance is still above gold." Meng Haoran said that tianlongzuo still misses his days in Lushan.


    Meng Haoran''s words puzzled others. Meng Haoran smiled and continued: "it''s not difficult to understand whether you can''t figure it out. As long as you put it another way, although it is reasonable to say that the golden saint fighter is the strongest existence among the saint fighters, the five bronze seats I mentioned are the closest to Athena and serve as its guardian."


    As soon as these words came out, lanran, Yingyan and others were lost in meditation. It was obvious that they had an understanding of Meng Haoran''s statement. Indeed, people around the emperor sometimes had a higher status than ministers.


    Is that them? The guy that adults attach importance to, lanran and others set their eyes on the gathering place of bronze, and easily found instantaneous and purple dragon, but the other three haven''t arrived yet.


    After carefully feeling the strength of instantaneous and Zilong, they were surprised to find that there was a big gap between them and other bronze saints. Others were in the early stage of the sixth sense, while Zilong was already in the late stage. Instantaneous was even more terrible. There was a force that could threaten the seventh sense in his body.


    This discovery makes them more convinced of Meng Haoran''s words. It''s really unusual, but that''s all. They can''t turn the sky in front of Wushen fighters with their strength. Even if their strength is strong, it''s useless.


    "Their strength is not the key, the key is their system that ignores common sense more and more!" Meng Haoran took a deep look at Chenghu gauze, which made Chenghu gauze, who had been watching the competition in the challenge arena, suddenly feel peeped at and look for it in the challenge arena.


    Is it my illusion? After the search failed, Chenghu Shazhi shook his head and continued to focus on the game.


    "What a keen feeling." Meng Haoran said secretly.


    The game soon ended and unicorn won.


    "Well, like the original, it doesn''t seem to have changed much." Meng Haoran, who knows the original work, knows that unicorns are the strongest in addition to the five small powers. They are the boss of supporting roles, but they have no future after all.


    In the next few days, Meng Haoran came to watch the game almost every game, and the five small players finally made a move. After seeing the battle of the five small players, lanran had to admit that these people were qualified to be concerned, not because of their strength, but because of their fighting spirit. In particular, Xingya impressed them very deeply. They should continue to fight regardless of multiple injuries, And can win, is indeed a qualified soldier.


    On this day, our Andromeda instant is finally going to play. His opponent is evil forces. However, in front of this small strong man, evil forces do not even have the qualification to resist. Instant can''t even take out the real strength, so he can''t raise his head.

 Chapter 415

    On the challenge arena, the chain of instant Andromeda encircles instant in the center. It can be said that there are no loopholes at all. No matter where the evil force attacks, it will be ruthlessly attacked.


    "I didn''t expect that the chain of Andromeda will have such a powerful force. There is no gap between front, back, left and right. It integrates attack and defense. Damn, it''s really an iron walled Andromeda nebula." The evil force was unwilling to look at an elegant instant.


    Suddenly, the evil force put his eyes on the chandelier above the challenge arena and smiled, "I''ve found a place to take advantage of it."


    The "ha" evil weapon jumped up high and went directly over the instant from the edge of the challenge arena. His original purpose was to attack directly above the instant.


    But,


    "You are too naive." The small universe suddenly broke out, and countless chains ran to the evil forces in the air. Because the evil forces could not change direction in the air, they could only watch helplessly "the most solid is directly above the nebula."


    With a scream, the evil force knelt decisively, and the holy clothes were beaten to pieces. It seemed that it was seriously injured. However, it was the result of instant mercy, otherwise the evil force would have gone to see the king of Hades.


    "Andromeda is the first one."


    "Ah! Instant!!" "Young master instantaneous, how majestic!" "Like, instant..." a group of female voices came from the audience. They were fascinated by instant''s handsome.


    "The chain is moving." suddenly, I was surprised to find that my chain was different, as if I found something. "Do you want to tell me that there are enemies in this arena?"


    Under the immediate attention, the chain gradually formed several letters "a... X... I... A...", which combined is axis.


    At this time, the glacier under the challenge arena also found something strange and asked instantaneous, "instantaneous, what happened?"


    "What is axia? What does it mean? What kind of enemy does it mean?" I don''t understand.


    The scene fell into a tense atmosphere. However, at this time, the evil force stood up again and grabbed the chain, thinking that this would seal the instant chain.


    But the result was that he thought too much. The instant chain directly burst out a high-intensity current, and the hope of evil forces was directly defeated.


    After that, the chain of the moment continued to change, only thinking about a certain direction of the arena.


    "That direction is... The direction of the golden robe."


    At this time, all the lights in the arena suddenly went out, and it was dark, which made the audience panic, and the saint fighters began to guard.


    In the attention of the crowd, a figure slowly appeared from the box with the golden holy clothes, and then the light came on again.


    "Did it appear? Yihui of Phoenix is also the hardest one among the five small powers." Meng Haoran looked at his mask and smiled with a wave of strong resentment. Next is the internal fight of the five small strong!


    "That guy is..." glacier looked at the man with some excitement


    The "phoenix" Sagittarius said each other''s constellations.


    "Is he the tenth soldier Phoenix?" The saint fighters such as evil forces looked at Yihui with a dignified face, and the audience in the arena thought it was a special way to appear, and they all cheered. Indeed, they liked the shape and temperament of Phoenix.


    "The tenth Saint Phoenix is finally here now! Please welcome him with warm applause" the radio also heard some excited voices. It seems that they have not realized that things will not develop as they think.


    Next, Yihui''s move made the saint fighters understand that his comer was not good, because he kept asking him to step directly on the golden saint''s holy chest, without saying a word, but exuded endless resentment.


    After that, there was a dog blood story of brothers meeting. Yihui strongly announced that he wanted to kill the saints, including his brother instantaneous. Then Yihui''s dark saints came on the stage. The powerful aura directly deterred the saints who came back. Yihui''s watch of killing a saint every second is even more frightening.


    The result of the confrontation was that Yihui successfully captured the golden holy clothes, and then Xingya chased them out.


    "It''s really unreasonable! Obviously, as long as Yihui takes the holy clothes alone, and then lets his men drag Xingya, it''s over. He has to divide the holy clothes into so many parts and escape." Meng Haoran looked at the arena where the five small strong were no longer in, and felt some emotion.


    "What shall we do next, my lord?" Lanran asked, looking at Chenghu Shazhi without a saint nearby.


    "Of course, I went to see Chenghu yarn weaving." Meng Haoran''s words brightened the eyes of others and thought that Meng Haoran would take this opportunity to eradicate Athena. However, Meng Haoran''s next words let them know that they think more "well, mix their faces first and sell a favor if necessary."


    Now Chenghu gauze doesn''t understand that his identity is the easiest to approach. Meng Haoran''s plan is to work with Athena. In the future, when the other party Poseidon is not afraid of the holy fighter bucket knife.


    Meng Haoran doesn''t want to face the saint fighter with Xiaoqiang attribute. Although his strength has no reason to lose to the saint fighter, he is not afraid of ten thousand, just in case!


    Well, the most important thing is that Chenghu Shazhi is really a beautiful woman, which makes Meng Haoran not have the heart to be her enemy.


    The spectators in the arena were in some confusion due to sudden changes, but they were evacuated quickly under the arrangement of the Gula society consortium, and the situation was brought under control.


    In the observation room of the arena, Shigeru Chenghu''s face was very bad. The occurrence of such a thing made her unexpected. She didn''t know what to do for a while. She could only put her hope on Xingya and hope that they could recapture the golden holy clothes.


    "Miss, there are a group of people outside who say they can help you."


    "What? Can you help me and let them in?" The city door gauze weave thought for a moment and said.


    ¡­¡­


    "When I first meet you, I''d like to introduce myself. I''m Meng Haoran. They are my fighters." Meng Haoran looked at the haggard beauty and said.


    Is that him? Chenghu Shazhi looked at Meng Haoran''s group of people and found that she had no impression of each other, but the momentum of each other made her vaguely feel that the other party was not an ordinary person and was likely to have the strength to help her.


    "Fighters? Are you holy fighters?" As soon as Seizo''s eyes brighten, how can they really help her if they are Saint fighters.


    Chenghu Shazhi''s words made Meng Haoran speechless. "I''m not a saint fighter, but they are martial god fighters."


    "Warrior? What''s that?" Chenghushazhi feels a little confused. After all, he has never heard of this name.


    "This is not the point. The point is that their strength can help you now, can''t it?" Meng Haoran didn''t answer chenghushazhi''s words, but said such a sentence.

 Chapter 416

    Meng Haoran''s words made chenghushazhi completely wake up, right! The point is that the other party can help themselves.


    "Then please hurry up?" Chenghu Shazhi said eagerly. She wouldn''t be so anxious at ordinary times, but it was her grandfather''s wish, so she lost some space.


    Meng Haoran looked at chenghushazhi with a smile. His originally handsome face gave people a mysterious feeling: "ulchiola, it''s up to you to go."


    "Yes, my Lord." Urciola left in response.


    "Is he alone?" Chenghushazhi''s tone is a little confused. Is it true that the other party''s strength is so strong that only one person is sent, or is it just fooling her.


    "If one person is enough, the quantity can''t compare with the quality, can''t it?" Sending ulchiola is actually a big money and small use, because the small universe of ulchiola now is the eighth sense. Although it is only in the early stage, with his identity of Christo, his combat effectiveness is definitely the top figure under God.


    Chenghu Shazhi looked at Meng Haoran angrily, because she heard from Meng Haoran''s words that the other party despised Xingya these saints, but she didn''t know that Meng Haoran was qualified.


    However, the person who controls a large consortium has not awakened, but he also understands the human and worldly wisdom. After all, Meng Haoran sent a person, so chenghushazhi can only greet each other with a smile.


    "Please sit down." The chair was brought from the outside.


    Meng Haoran and others were naturally impolite. They all did it, but the atmosphere was a little dull, because there was no topic to talk about for a while.


    Or as the host, Chenghu gauze took the lead in saying, "is Mr. Meng from Z country?"


    "Yes!" Meng Haoran''s answer was somewhat vague.


    "I wanted to visit country z a long time ago. Can you tell me about country Z?"


    "Well, actually!..."


    Meng Haoran and Chenghu gauze began a nutritious exchange


    ¡­¡­


    "Who the hell are you?" Yihui looked at the man in front of him and was full of fear. Originally, he had got rid of Xingya and others, but suddenly there appeared an unknown man who easily solved his men without wearing holy clothes. He was shocked by the unfathomable small universe.


    "Ulchiola!" Urchiola looked at Yihui and thought of Meng Haoran''s explanation that he didn''t intend to hurt him.


    "Damn! Is your purpose also the golden robe?" Yihui didn''t expect the other party to have any purpose. Of course, his guess was correct, because urciola didn''t deny it.


    Yihui bit his teeth! Never give him the holy dress.


    "Phoenix wing Tianxiang" Yihui directly used his unique skill in the face of ulchiola. A fiery red phoenix appeared behind him, like a phoenix spreading its wings, with a powerful air flow and amazing power.


    However, urceola''s face didn''t change at all, as if he didn''t see Yihui''s enlarged move. He made an understatement punch, and then Yihui was directly beaten away.


    "What? Unexpectedly this..." Yihui on the ground is a little dull. I didn''t expect that his unique skill would be broken so easily.


    Ulchiola ignored Yihui, took a part of the holy dress in her hand and left.


    After that, ulchiola arrived at the side of other dark Saint fighters as soon as possible, grabbed the holy clothes with the power of thunder, and even shot in front of Xingya several times.


    "Who is he?" Xingya is lost in thought. He can''t think of it if he wants to break his head.


    Just an hour later, when urciola appeared again in front of Meng Haoran and others, he already had a set of golden holy clothes in his hand, and all the holy clothes robbed by Yihui were taken back.


    "Back." Meng Haoran looked at his subordinates with satisfaction and felt very good about urchiola''s efficiency.


    "Yes, my Lord, the things have been taken back." Urceola put the holy garment directly on the ground.


    Chenghu Shazhi looked at all this in surprise. He didn''t expect how the other party did it and how fast it was. So his strength is far beyond imagination. Otherwise, how can he get the golden holy clothes from Yihui.


    "Well, I''ll return it to its owner. I hope you don''t lose it next time," Meng Haoran said jokingly.


    Chenghushazhi blushed, thanked him, and then ordered people to take strict care of the holy clothes.


    "Well, it''s done. We''ll leave first. We don''t need to send more. We''ll have a chance to meet again in the future." Meng Haoran said, got up and left. Lanran and others naturally left with him.


    Who wants to send you? What a narcissistic guy! Looking at Meng Haoran''s back, Chenghu Shazhi has a great interest in Meng Haoran, but he is more curious about what kind of person he is and what sacred his men are.


    "Warrior warrior?" When Seizo Chenghu thought of the saint, he also had a vague guess about it.


    Xingya and others also came back soon after Meng Haoran left. When they found that the holy clothes had come back first, they were naturally surprised. They hurriedly asked what was going on. After receiving the answer from chenghushazhi, they were curious about Meng Haoran''s warrior.


    "Miss Shazhi, are you sure he means his name is Meng Haoran? Can you describe his appearance?" Zilong asked Chenghu Shazhi.


    "So you know him!" Other Xiaoqiang and chenghushazhi looked at Zilong in surprise.


    By the way, Zilong is Z. sure enough, Meng Haoran is also a citizen of Z. Zilong really knows that he is no exception. Thinking of this, Chenghu Shazhi carefully describes Meng Haoran''s appearance to Zilong.


    "Although it''s not exactly what I think, I''ve determined who he is." Zilong determined that Meng Haoran was what he knew from Chenghu Shazhi''s description, "the first time I saw him was..."


    Zilong said what he knew about Meng Haoran, which made Chenghu Shazhi and Xiaoqiang think deeply. Meng Haoran was more and more mysterious in their hearts.


    If it''s really him, how do the people around him come from? What are the martial god fighters? Is it similar to the saint fighters? And ulchiola, whose strength is so strong, is only a fierce hand like a tiger. How strong is Meng Haoran now? And what''s his purpose? Everything made the purple dragon head big. I couldn''t get a clue at all. I felt that Meng Haoran was in a fog.

 Chapter 417

    Meng Haoran and his gang, who were familiar with Chenghu Shazhi, disappeared into the vision of Xiaoqiang. No matter how they looked for it, they couldn''t find it.


    The next plot didn''t change much. Yihui was recaptured of the golden holy clothes. Unwilling to regroup his dark holy fighter, he sneaked into chenghushazhi again and stole the golden holy clothes. The internal fight of the five Xiaoqiang started again.


    But 1v4 after all, Yihui was defeated by the friendship of the other four Xiaoqiang, and finally was thoroughly influenced. The friendship of the five Xiaoqiang bloomed again.


    After that, duradis, the killer from the holy land, appeared. Yihui Yihui used his Phoenix wings to soar in the sky for everyone''s safety, resulting in the collapse of the mountain and the earth. Duradis, Yihui and other parts of the golden holy clothes, except the head, disappeared in the earth crack. But duradis didn''t die. He came to Chenghu''s house and took Chenghu Shazhi, threatening everyone to take out the hood of the golden holy coat in exchange. Xingya and others attended the meeting according to their appointment, and finally joined hands to defeat duradis.


    The dark hands of the holy land kept on shooting several wave Saint fighters to rob the golden holy clothes, but they all ended in failure.


    No, the bronze Saint fighter can''t. saga finally sent the silver Saint fighter, but Meng Haoran was also anxious for saga''s IQ. Even if he sent the silver Saint fighter, he had to send the magic bell. I don''t know that the magic bell is the master of Xingya? Or a magic bell. His loyalty to the holy land will not drain water.


    Time is in a hurry. When reminded, it is time for the golden saint to appear.


    "Really? Is it Aioria?" Meng Haoran listened to ulchiola''s report and showed a meaningful smile at the corners of his mouth. I don''t know what Aioria will do now?


    "My Lord, Xingya, they are definitely not the opponents of the golden saint. Do you want to help them?" Because of Meng Haoran''s attitude towards Chenghu gauze, urchiola said that after the galaxy challenge, he was sent by Meng Haoran to monitor the five small strong and Chenghu gauze, and check the trend of the holy land.


    Because as long as the end 7 senses can reach the speed of light, ulchiola can monitor very easily.


    "No, you have to believe in the strength of the Xiaoqiang. They are not so easy to be defeated, even the golden saint." Saga, what are you thinking? If you really want to kill Athena''s reincarnation, wouldn''t it be better to do it directly? Or do you know that if you do it yourself, it may lead to the early awakening of chenghushazhi, so you can''t pay attention.


    Ulchiola nodded clearly. During this time, he had a profound experience of the word Xiaoqiang. He thought that Xingya could not kill them anyway. Instead, they became stronger and stronger. The corners of his mouth twitched slightly. However, why could they break out such a powerful force but could not be stable? This puzzled urceola.


    Can Xiaoqiang create another miracle in the face of the golden saint? No, even I was influenced by them. The gap between the seventh sense and the sixth sense can''t be won by a simple outbreak, but can''t I really win?


    "Don''t forget, they also have golden clothes and stararrows!" Meng Haoran looked at ulchiolat, who looked like thinking, and ordered a sentence, which made ulchiolaton suddenly realize.


    right! Sagittarius may be able to wear the golden robe, and Athena''s universe seems to have slowly begun to awaken.


    "How are they doing?" Meng Haoran refers to other warrior warriors.


    "They are all eager to try. They are waiting for the adult''s order." Ulchiola thought of the eagle eyes he had seen before. They were also surprised. They didn''t see them for a while. They made him feel more and more powerful.


    "Wait! It''s almost time! Time." Forget it, I''ll meet my old friends. Aioria and Zilong.


    ¡­¡­


    Two uninvited guests, Meng Haoran and ulchiola, came to the castle made of yarn in Chenghu.


    "It''s you!" Chenghu Shazhi looked at the man in front of her in surprise. After that, she had been looking for Meng Haoran''s whereabouts and wanted his help, but she hadn''t found it. Up to now, she almost forgot Meng Haoran''s existence and didn''t expect him to appear in front of her again at this time.


    "Brother Meng!" At this time, in addition to Yihui, the other four Xiaoqiang were here. Zilong, who lost his eyes, heard Meng Haoran''s voice and immediately heard it.


    "Oh! The purple dragon is gone. How did you mix up like this?" Meng Haoran didn''t deny his identity. Besides, there was no need.


    He is really the man that Zilong said! When others heard Meng Haoran''s words, they thought of Zilong''s description of Meng Haoran and looked at Meng Haoran curiously.


    "Forget it, for the sake of our fate, I''ll help you." Meng Haoran said that he had been holding his hand to the purple dragon, and the energy mixed with the rules of creation directly attacked the purple dragon.


    "What are you doing?" After things happened, Xingya and other talents reacted and made a defensive posture, thinking that Meng Haoran was attacking Zilong.


    "This is... My eyes, you..." Zilong felt the difference in his eyes and couldn''t help opening his eyes. He was shocked to find that his eyes saw the world again.


    "Zilong, your eyes have recovered." Seeing the purple dragon''s eyes, he said that he was shocked except ulchiola after getting the affirmation of the purple dragon.


    How could it be that it was so simple that Zilong recovered the light? It was not an ordinary injury, but an injury that could hardly be recovered!


    "Great, purple dragon." Xingya said happily that Meng Haoran''s senses have become much better because he cured Zilong''s eyes. If he had been a stranger before, he would now be almost a friend.


    "What a magical power, if he can help me." When chenghushazhi thought of here, he looked at Meng Haoran with colorful eyes.


    "Are you here to help us?" Chenghushazhi unconsciously opened her mouth. As soon as she spoke, she felt wrong. Their relationship was not so good! I''ve only seen it once. Why would others help her? I''m afraid she will be rejected!


    "Well, the original purpose of my coming this time is to meet my old friends, but it''s not impossible if you really want my help." Meng Haoran did not expect to be asked for help. He was stunned and didn''t refuse directly.


    "Great, brother Meng, everything will be simple with you." Zilong said excitedly. Although he didn''t understand Meng Haoran''s specific strength, he also knew that the other party''s strength was definitely far beyond his imagination.

 Chapter 418

    "Thank you very much." Chenghushazhi also thanked Meng Haoran. He didn''t know what he thought, and his voice was particularly gentle.


    Looking at the optimistic expression of Chenghu Shazhi and others, Meng Haoran was speechless. He suddenly thought that although they were orthodox Saint fighters and Chenghu Shazhi was the embodiment of Athena every 200, he didn''t seem to know more about Saint fighters than himself.


    It seems necessary to let them know what kind of enemies they will face next!


    "It''s said that you are being chased and killed by assassins sent by the Pope recently. Have you done something outrageous or have you betrayed the holy land?" Meng Haoran showed some interested expressions.


    "No, their goal is the golden holy dress, and miss Shazhi is the real embodiment of Athena. The holy land is no longer the holy land we know. The specific situation is..." Zilong said what they know about how Sagittarius rescued Shazhi from the city, and now the Pope wants to kill Shazhi.


    After that, they all looked at Meng Haoran nervously for fear that he didn''t believe it. Even chenghushazhi looked at Meng Haoran with straight eyes, waiting for his reaction.


    However, Meng Haoran''s performance was beyond their expectation. After listening to Zilong''s words, Meng Haoran seemed to listen to nothing important, with an indifferent expression.


    "So it is. Then you are really clever! You have to deal with the whole holy land."


    "Do you believe us? It''s Athena''s business to believe in Miss Shazhi." Zilong can''t believe that Meng Haoran accepted his statement so simply. Although what he said is true, ordinary people won''t accept it so soon!


    "Of course, why don''t I believe you? Besides, Miss Shazhi is the embodiment of Athena. If not, such a beautiful miss Shazhi won''t be the bad side, will she? As a man, it''s natural to stand on the side of beauty, isn''t it?" Meng Haoran is a little funny, but he knows more than they do.


    Meng Haoran''s words surprised Xiaoqiang. It turns out that you believe it because Shazhi is a beautiful woman! But the reason is really good and powerful.


    Is that so? He did it for me... Chenghushazhi was wrong and thought Meng Haoran had an idea about him, although Meng Haoran did have that idea.


    "Well, in that case, do you really know the holy land? Do you have any corresponding plans?" Meng Haoran asked.


    "Holy Land!?" When asked this question, everyone hesitated. It can be seen that they just have such an idea, and they haven''t thought about the specific one yet.


    "You don''t know. Let me popularize it for you. Don''t be surprised. For the gold saint, although not the 12 Gold Saint always sits in the holy land, at least more than half of the gold saint will be in the 12th house of the zodiac in the holy land. You can see the Pope only through their obstruction."


    "What? Isn''t there only one golden saint?" Xingya said in surprise. If what Meng Haoran said is true, there are 12 golden saints. He didn''t know that before!


    In addition to Xingya, others also looked surprised. They didn''t seem to know.


    "You don''t even know this?" Meng Haoran held his forehead with his hand and looked speechless.


    "In that case, you don''t even have the concept of the golden saint, do you? It''s silly to practice and don''t know what else to know. Let me popularize it to you. The so-called saint is... The golden saint..." Meng Haoran, a professional professor, started his lecture, not only explaining the division of Saint, He also talked about the level of the small universe.


    "It''s so." After listening to Meng Haoran''s popular science, Xingya finally understood what kind of enemy they had to face, and the form was a hundred times more severe than they thought.


    "Is there such a big gap?" For a time, pessimism flowed in everyone''s heart.


    This is also normal. Even Xingya was shocked when he heard that the most basic condition of the saint fighter is the speed of light. You know, his strongest attack can''t reach that speed.


    Moreover, after knowing the division of the small universe, especially that they all belong to the sixth sense, they fully understand how ignorant they were before.


    Fortunately, Xiaoqiang can''t make a common sense judgment. They soon recovered and their eyes were firm again. Even in the face of an enemy far more than them, they don''t intend to give up.


    "Even so, we have to go. We have a reason to have to fight, don''t we?" Xingya''s tone is full of firmness.


    "You''re right, Xingya. We must go to the holy land for Athena." Binghe and others also agreed.


    Influenced by the Xiaoqiang people, Chenghu gauze also smiled, but the worry in the bottom of his eyes is inevitable.


    It''s true that newborn calves are not afraid of tigers. Meng Haoran thought that they can win only if they dare to fight, but they really won in the end, relying on Athena''s buff bonus.


    "By the way, since brother Meng knows they are so strong and is willing to help us, brother Meng must not be afraid of them. What strength is brother Meng?" Zilong suddenly thought that Meng Haoran talked about the golden saint, and even gave him a feeling that he didn''t look at the golden saint at all.


    This problem has attracted everyone''s attention, right! Everyone is curious about Meng Haoran''s strength.


    Meng Haoran naturally won''t tell them the truth, but he also plans to let them underestimate his "my strength? You will know later, but I can tell you that his strength is enough to face any gold saint." Pointing to urceola on one side.


    Although Meng Haoran didn''t say, Xingya and others wouldn''t underestimate him. Meng Haoran said that urchiola''s strength was not afraid of any gold saint fighter, which surprised them. So, urchiola''s strength was at least above the seventh sense of the small universe.


    Think about it carefully. When we met urceola last time, they couldn''t see urceola''s moves. They all believed Meng Haoran''s statement.


    However, such a person''s status is not as good as Meng Haoran. It seems that he is still his subordinate. Then they can''t imagine what Meng Haoran is.


    After listening to Meng Haoran''s words, Chenghu Shazhi thought more. You know, when Meng Haoran met her for the first time, there were more than ulchiola behind her. If other people have such strength, Meng Haoran''s power may exceed the holy land. What is the real identity of Meng Haoran with such power


    Warrior! Saint Seiya! Chenghushazhi is thoughtful. Does he

 Chapter 419

    Don''t mention what other people think. Anyway, Meng Haoran doesn''t care.


    Suddenly, Meng Haoran and urceola moved their faces at the same time and turned their eyes in one direction.


    "Are you coming?" Meng Haoran murmured that he had felt his old friend''s little universe.


    Others also noticed the abnormality of Meng Haoran and urchiola and became nervous. However, when they found that Meng Haoran and urchiola saw nothing, they became a little suspicious, but this kind of suspicion didn''t last long.


    In the direction Meng Haoran saw, a golden light flashed, and then a figure wearing gold armor slowly appeared in front of everyone.


    "This little universe is..."


    "Golden saint..."


    Xingya, surprised and alert, looked at Aioria who suddenly appeared here, but Aioria turned his eyes to Meng Haoran for the first time.


    "Oh, well, it''s gone! Little lion." Meng Haoran said as if greeting an acquaintance.


    "It''s you? Why are you here? Shouldn''t you be..." Aioria looked at Meng Haoran in front of him. Some couldn''t believe his eyes. He never thought he would meet Meng Haoran here. You know, in the eyes of a group of golden saints, Meng Haoran still said in double uterus.


    "Why can''t I be here? Or do you think I''m still in the holy land?" Meng Haoran also put on a surprised expression, as if Aioria had said some funny jokes.


    He is here. If he is real, then the holy land is disguised. As expected, we can''t underestimate this man! However, what was his purpose? Aoria looked around, and his eyes stopped on ulchiola, and finally locked the yarn weaving of Chenghu.


    Is that her? Athena''s Avatar, although I don''t feel her universe, my intuition as a saint tells me that I can''t be wrong.


    After Meng Haoran''s reminder, Ai Li Ya secretly investigated the truth of the matter, but it was the first time he saw the city yarn.


    "Who are you? What''s the purpose of coming here? Are you also an assassin sent by the Pope?" Xingya asks Aioria, and the glacier has surrounded the city households to prevent Aioria from suddenly shooting.


    Asked by Xingya, Aioria was not angry, but looked at them with appreciative eyes. Aioria took off his gold hat and made a harmless action. "Don''t worry! I''m not here to kill or rob the holy clothes of Sagittarius. My only purpose this time is to welcome Athena back to the holy land."


    With a pious look, Aioria looked at Chenghu Shazhi, and then knelt down on one knee. "I, Leo golden saint Aioria, pay a visit to miss Chenghu Shazhi."


    Everyone was confused by his actions, especially Xingya. They thought they were enemies, but they didn''t expect such a turning point. However, they were very satisfied with the response of Aioria. Even the golden saint recognized Miss gauze. So it''s appropriate for Miss gauze to return to the holy land, and the Pope will be powerless to face the golden saint!


    Xingya had thought of the scene that his party swept the holy land under the welcome of the golden saint. For a time, he was also a little excited.


    "Get up! Aiolia, if you can do this, you are a real saint. Thank you." Chenghu Shazhi said with some satisfaction that she saw the dawn of victory from Aioria''s reaction, and maybe other Gold Saints are the same.


    Meng Haoran looked at the scene and shook his head slightly. Even if Aioria is on your side, there are still gold saints who are firm supporters of the Pope, and gold saints who clearly know that the Pope is saga and support him. It is impossible to easily return to the holy land.


    "Cough" Meng Haoran pretended to cough and attracted his eyes. "Don''t be so excited first. Let me ask you, Aioria, were you sent here by the Pope?"


    "How do you know?" Ioria looked at Meng Haoran with some doubt. Could he be the Pope? No, he shouldn''t be. Otherwise, he wouldn''t tell me the truth, and he didn''t seem to deal with the pope at the beginning.


    "How can I not guess such a simple thing? Since you have decided to recognize the identity of miss chenghushazhi, so you are ready to go to war with him." Meng Haoran looks like you must think so.


    "Of course, the holy land exists for Athena. Our saints fight only for Athena, and the Pope is possessed." Aolia''s expression was serious and did not look funny at all.


    Meng Haoran''s aoria''s words can''t be denied, "then do you know that some of the golden saint fighters are with him? Several guys know the situation and have to go to the dark with him."


    Meng Haoran''s words made Aiolia''s pupils constrict. Unexpectedly, it would be like this. Who are the people and the golden saint fighter standing on the Pope''s side? I can''t guarantee Athena''s safety by my own strength.


    Meng Haoran''s words, although Aiolia didn''t want to believe them, he had to believe them, because he knew it was possible, and recalling the strange actions of some Saint fighters in the holy land, he also vaguely guessed which ones were with the Pope, just a little sure.


    Similar to the reaction of Aioria, Xingya also had a very bad face. They believed what Meng Haoran said, but it was just because of this that they felt incredible that there would be such golden saint fighters. How did they become Saint fighters and fight against Athena''s Avatar? What were their minds thinking?


    On the contrary, Chenghu Shazhi''s reaction was somewhat unexpected. Her expression was very calm, as if the golden saint fighter appeared. Not only that, what she uploaded was strong self-confidence, infected with Xingya them, making people feel that as long as she wins with her, she will belong to her own side.


    Athena! At this time, he could still show his potential. Meng Haoran nodded secretly, and his evaluation of Chenghu gauze rose a lot.


    "What are your plans next? Do you want to go directly to the holy land for a decisive battle, or do you want to think about it in the long run? If it''s a decisive battle, I''ll do it together." Meng Haoran''s words made Aiolia smile. If Meng Haoran were together, it would be easy to defeat the Pope. After all, Meng Haoran broke through the existence of the 12th house of the zodiac alone, and also broke through.

 Chapter 420

    Meng Haoran''s sentence of directly going to the decisive battle may have played a certain role. Without much consideration, the Xiaoqiang decided to fight directly against the holy land, and chenghushazhi didn''t object. At this time, they can''t come up with a better plan even if they want to. What else can they do except force resolution? This is the same in the original works.


    Besides, Meng Haoran''s powerful foreign aid can''t give up, so she finally decided to set out for the holy land tomorrow. As for why it''s not today, it''s because chenghushazhi is also going, and if she wants to go, she can only be a plane.


    Of course, if Meng Haoran is willing, this is nothing at all. He can even take them to the Holy Land in a second, but he didn''t do that. There''s no need to be so anxious, right?


    On the same day, Meng Haoran lived in the castle made of yarn in Chenghu, and urceola was sent back to tell eagle eye that they would come again four people. At that time, he and urceola would go to the holy land to wait for him. There was no need to send out all the people to deal with the holy land, didn''t they?


    It''s night. On the rooftop of the castle, Seizo Chenghu is looking at the night sky alone. She can''t sleep. She''s worried about going to the holy land this time.


    "Grandpa, I understand my duty and identity and intend to go to the holy land to fulfill him. I hope you can bless our trip." Chenghushazhi thought silently.


    "Miss Shazhi is there too! Can''t you sleep?" I don''t know when Meng Haoran''s figure appeared not far from Chenghu gauze.


    "Brother Meng!" Chenghu gauze has a feeling of being broken. Looking at Meng Haoran''s handsome and confident face, he is slightly stunned.


    He is so handsome, and I don''t know why there is a very comfortable smell from him. I always feel at ease with him.


    Meng Haoran didn''t notice the changes in Chenghu Shazhi''s heart, but looked at it carefully. Speaking of Chenghu Shazhi, it gives people a sacred feeling when he is alone in the night sky. His long hair is blown by the breeze, which seems to have a different mood.


    "Can''t you sleep either?" Chenghu Shazhi said curiously. In her opinion, Meng Haoran has always been a confident expression. How can he not sleep? He can''t sleep, but he has something in his heart.


    "I could have slept, but when I found that someone and a beautiful woman didn''t sleep in the middle of the night, I couldn''t sleep. I just came to relax." Meng Haoran''s words if there is any point.


    Is the beauty he said me? This is the first idea of chenghushazhi. He came for me?


    Chenghu Shazhi looked at Meng Haoran''s gentle face with a slight smile. Somehow, his heart pounded. Does he like me? Ah! Why do I think so? We''ve only met a few times, but if he doesn''t like me, why does he come to help me?


    "Don''t worry! I know you''re worried about whether you can succeed in going to the holy land this time, but don''t worry. I promise you that as long as I''m here, you''ll have nothing. No matter who wants to hurt you, at least ask me." Meng Haoran''s tone was very serious, like the declaration of the guardian knight, but what he thought was: Well, only now these athena will be moved by me! When she fully awakens, I''m afraid she doesn''t feel these words at all.


    Yes, Meng Haoran said this just to brush his favor. After all, he knew that when Chenghu Shazhi woke up, she was another Athena. It was useless to catch up with Athena. Originally, if she had been formed as a child, she might have a glimmer of possibility when Athena woke up, But now no matter what you do, it won''t have much impact on it in the end.


    Meng Haoran thinks so himself, but he ignores the people''s hearts and the power of love. Because Meng Haoran''s words stop in Chenghu Shazhi like a confession of change. Although Xingya will try their best to protect her, for Chenghu Shazhi, they will do so because they are the embodiment of Athena, so they don''t feel great, Meng Haoran is different. He is not a saint fighter, so speaking of these words makes Chenghu Shazhi''s favor for Meng Haoran rise sharply, and a love is buried in Chenghu Shazhi''s heart.


    "En" Chenghu Shazhi felt an unprecedented sense of security because of Meng Haoran''s words. Her body involuntarily deviated to Meng Haoran''s side. That posture was like seeking to rely on.


    Meng Haoran was stunned. Then, based on the principle of not taking advantage, he slowly leaned his shoulder against the past. Finally, the shadows of the two people merged into one, looking like a couple.


    ¡­¡­


    On the plane, Chenghu Shazhi and Meng Haoran are together, while the saint fighters are in front. They don''t have much response to Meng Haoran''s proximity to Chenghu Shazhi, or they don''t think about that at all. Their hearts are already filled with what kind of enemies the holy land will encounter.


    "Brother Meng, won''t your men come?" Chenghu Shazhi asked curiously. After all, in her opinion, ulchiola and them are very powerful. If they are together, they can certainly help a lot.


    "Don''t worry about them. They''ve gone first. They''ll see you in the sanctuary at that time." Meng Haoran didn''t hide it.


    i see? But why not? This sentence is very knowledgeable and interesting. After all, the other party also has his own ideas. Maybe there are other considerations.


    The speed of the plane was still very fast. Only in the afternoon, Meng Haoran and his party came near the holy land, got off the plane and moved forward towards the holy land.


    The gate of the sanctuary,


    "It seems that someone will pick us up!" As soon as Meng Haoran''s words fell, he saw a man wrapped in green robes coming slowly, his face wearing a mask.


    "Miss Chenghu Shazhi? Welcome to the holy land, the Pope is waiting for you." the green robed man bowed slightly, but his eyes were glancing at Aioria and Meng Haoran. He didn''t expect that Lord Aioria had also defected, and who was this man.


    "Alex is waiting for us?" Xingya they looked at each other, and chenghushazhi was a little strange. This time she didn''t write to the Pope.


    Only Meng Haoran vaguely understood saga''s idea. It seems that the other party is still very confident! There''s a gold saint of Aioria here. It''s no use at all. Just be generous. Let''s go to the 12th house of the zodiac?


    "Please tell me more." The black robed man did not take care of the reaction of Meng Haoran and others, and directly began to lead the way in front.


    Meng Haoran and others looked at each other and followed up. No matter what saga wanted to do, just be careful.

 Chapter 421

    With the black robed man, Meng Haoran and his party came unimpeded to the 12th house of the zodiac.


    "Where have the saints gone?" Meng Haoran was a little strange. He didn''t even see a personal shadow all the way down.


    "That''s the first house, Aries." The green robed man pointed to the palace ahead.


    "Aries palace..." when Xingya they looked at the past along the green robed man''s hand, something happened suddenly.


    The green robed man''s hand hidden under his robe suddenly appeared a crossbow. There was a golden arrow on the crossbow. Taking advantage of Xingya''s carelessness, he directly fired at Chenghu gauze. A golden light turned into streamer and went straight to Chenghu gauze''s chest.


    "What?"


    "Be careful! It''s dangerous."


    At this time, even Aiolia, who was a gold saint fighter, could not react, because he had not put on the gold saint clothes at all, and his strength could not be brought into play. Moreover, the speed of the arrow was infinitely close to the speed of light, and he could not stop it.


    The identity of the green robed man is ready to be revealed. He is drimi of Sagittarius. In the original book, he was ordered by the Pope to meet Athena. When he was unprepared, he suddenly sent a gold arrow into the goddess''s chest, but was killed by Xingya.


    Although this baby is a silver Saint fighter, except for the golden arrow, he can hold his hand. Everything else is not good. He will be given seconds by the star arrow.


    Chenghu Shazhi felt the incomparable crisis enveloping her. She thought she was doomed this time, but a familiar breath surrounded her, and a figure appeared in her mind. Somehow, she suddenly had a feeling that she would be fine, because someone said that if she wanted to hurt her, she had to ask him first.


    Meng Haoran didn''t disappoint her. When all the people present couldn''t rescue, Meng Haoran''s ghostly figure suddenly appeared in the middle of the arrow in Chenghu gauze, gracefully stretched out his hand and slowly let everyone see it. However, it was such a speed that caught the arrow comparable to the speed of light.


    "What! You... Are..." Derry Mi of Sagittarius looked at Meng Haoran in horror. This man actually caught his unique skill so easily. This is an arrow that even Lord Aioria, a golden saint, didn''t catch.


    "It''s all right! Yarn weaving," Meng Haoran turned and said to Chenghu yarn weaving gently. That way, Chenghu yarn weaving looks very tall.


    "Yes." He didn''t lie to me. He really did it.


    There''s nothing wrong with chenghushazhi, and others are relieved, but it''s not a good thing for Derry Mi of Sagittarius. Everyone looks at him fiercely and seems to be about to start.


    "Looking at the enemy," Meng Haoran turned again to look at drimi in Sagittarius and asked drimi Alexander.


    No, I''ll never be his opponent. Run away. Run first. Drimi was about to leave, but he found a pain in his chest. Looking down, he found that a golden arrow had been there at some time.


    "This is..." drimi felt very important. He looked up hard and looked at Meng Haoran. Sure enough, the arrow in the other party''s hand was no longer. So he was given by his own arrow. He fell into permanent darkness without waiting for him to think more.


    "I wanted to return the arrow to you, but who made you unable to catch it?" Meng Haoran looked at Delhi who couldn''t stand up and shrugged. That was full of innocence.


    So fast, I didn''t see how he did it. Should I say it''s really worthy of him? Ioria looked at Meng Haoran and said secretly that although he didn''t wear holy clothes and couldn''t give full play to his strongest strength, his eyesight was still there. Just now he didn''t see Meng Haoran''s hand, which showed that Meng Haoran''s speed exceeded the speed of light, or even several times.


    "So strong." Xingya, they are also frightened by Meng Haoran''s strength. Only Chenghu Shazhi is not frightened. Instead, they think Meng Haoran is very handsome.


    "Well, it has been solved, so move on!" Meng Haoran said, and then took the lead in front. Naturally, others followed.


    Soon, Meng Haoran and others came to the first house of gold, the palace of Aries mu.


    "How can there be no one? Is it Mu no longer?" Aoria, who didn''t see anyone, was a little confused.


    "That''s good, isn''t it? I went straight through the palace." Xingya is a little happy.


    Mu!? Is that mu? Zilong looked a little strange, because he thought of Mu who repaired his holy clothes. If he guessed right


    Meng Haoran showed a mysterious smile, didn''t speak, and directly walked into Aries palace.


    "This is..." after entering the palace, everyone was a little surprised, because in the palace, a man wearing gold holy clothes was surrounded by five men wearing unknown holy clothes, and everyone could see that the gold holy fighter was afraid of the five people around him.


    "Mu, and them..." Aiolia was most shocked because he found that the breath from the five people around Mu was so powerful that each gave him a very dangerous feeling.


    "This is not brother Meng that day..." Chenghu Shazhi recognized ulchiola and others for the first time. If she remembered correctly, there were these people behind Meng Haoran when she met him for the first time. If so, they were all Meng Haoran''s men.


    "Mu! And ulchiola." Zilong confirmed his idea and looked at the scene with some dignity. After all, both sides are friends.


    "Here you are, my Lord." The arrival of Meng Haoran and others was also discovered by ulchiola. They came directly in front of Meng Haoran, looking like loyal men.


    Meng Haoran nodded slightly to them, and then introduced them to Xingya. "This is my companion."


    "You can introduce yourself." Meng Haoran said to ulchiola and them.


    "Warrior, ulchiola"


    "Warrior, eagle eye"


    "Wushen fighter, lanran"


    "Warrior, green pheasant"


    "Warrior, heliobel"


    It turned out that they were the warrior gods in Meng Haoran''s mouth. Xingya and others looked at ulchiola. They were surprised. They found that the holy clothes on each other were gorgeous, and they could feel the powerful power contained in them, which was even stronger than the golden holy clothes.


    After that, they also introduced themselves. It was the first time to meet and say hello.


    "Oh, well, it''s gone, mu." Meng Haoran greeted mu, whose face was a little suspicious.


    "It''s you, Meng Haoran." Mu was as surprised to see Meng Haoran here as Aioria saw him there, but he was more curious about ulchiola that they were Meng Haoran''s companions.

 Chapter 422

    Mu was originally guarding the Aries palace. An hour ago, ulchiola suddenly broke into him without talking. They surrounded him directly, which made him under great pressure, because he could feel that no one was inferior to him or even better than him, so he was stupid at that time.


    Originally! Mu wants to break out the small universe and call his companions. Although the Pope and Athena fight inside, they are still jumping on the front in the face of foreign enemies, but ulchiola said, "we are waiting for others. If you call people, you will be completely against us."


    This sentence made Mu change his mind. In addition, the other party really didn''t make a move. The skeptical Mu didn''t stand in a stalemate with him. It was a sigh of relief until Meng Haoran came.


    Mu still knows the truth of being a man. Although he has a lot of doubts, he didn''t ask at this time. Instead, he opened his mouth in the hope of repairing the holy clothes for Xiaoqiang.


    This time, chenghushazhi didn''t win, and they were not in a hurry, so they agreed without any hesitation.


    There was nothing to do. Meng Haoran had an idea. He called ulchiola aside and explained it. Then Xingya saw ulchiola and they disappeared directly through Aries palace.


    "What are they?" Aiolia asked Meng Haoran. The others looked over and were obviously interested in ulchiola''s whereabouts.


    "Oh, I''m going to let them have a friendly exchange with the golden saint and test their strength. If we''re lucky, we can go directly to the Pope later." Meng Haoran''s tone was very relaxed, as if it was a very common thing to compete with the golden saint.


    But mu and Aioria didn''t think so. Although they didn''t know their specific strength, they guessed that they were no weaker than themselves. At this time, they were doubted that Meng Haoran asked them to deal with other Gold Saints, but because Meng Haoran was weaving for the sake of Chenghu, they didn''t say anything in their eyes, Just want to be really with these people in the future, what will happen? Looking at Meng Haoran''s eyes is also a little strange.


    To Xingya, they didn''t think so much. Instead, they felt that Meng Haoran was righteous enough and had a better sense of Meng Haoran.


    The happiest one was Chenghu yarn weaving. Meng Haoran obviously did it for herself, so her eyes looked at Meng Haoran more and more soft.


    Not to mention Aries palace, ulchiola and his party also came to the second palace, Taurus palace.


    Different from facing the Sagittarius, because they don''t know the details of ulchiola and others, arudiba, the golden saint of Taurus in the second house of Taurus, completely treats them as invaders, and they are on the verge of fire when they just meet.


    "Who are you?" Arudiba''s tone was a little blunt.


    Ulchiola and others looked at each other, and finally the Green Pheasant said, "he''ll give it to me." They have long received information about the golden saint from Meng Haoran. They know that Taurus is more physical attack, and his Green Pheasant is more dominant.


    If Green Pheasant, others will naturally default and go to a higher level.


    "You''d better all stay, giant horn." Arudiba was naturally impolite and had the intention to leave them all, but except the Green Pheasant, the other four didn''t bird him at all and completely ignored his attack.


    In arudiba''s surprised eyes, an ice wall composed of cold ice blocked his attack, and it was the Green Pheasant that shot.


    "Your opponent is me." Seeing arudiba''s eyes, the Green Pheasant said lazily.


    This time arudiba didn''t say anything, and even ignored the four people who left, because he felt the small universe belonging to the seventh sense from the Green Pheasant. It is obvious that even if only the Green Pheasant is enough to be his opponent, others have to give it to the golden saint above.


    Ice? Perhaps Camille was better suited to deal with him, perhaps, arudiba thought.


    "Who are you? What are you doing in the holy land?" This is arudiba''s second question, but it can be seen that he is serious this time. He has recognized the strength of the green pheasant and can easily take over his giant horn. Although he didn''t do his best, he deserves some respect.


    The Green Pheasant looked at arudiba''s serious eyes, and his expression never cared. He became serious. For arudiba, he knew Meng Haoran and had a certain favor for him. No soldier like arudiba would not disagree. For Athena, The battle to protect the earth regardless of life and death also resonated with the Green Pheasant who used to be a navy.


    "Poseidon fighter, Green Pheasant, the purpose of this time is very simple. I just want to see the strength of the golden saint fighter. Please give me your advice." The Green Pheasant reported its name.


    Poseidon fighter!? Is it a fighter under a God, but which fighter under a God is a sea fighter? Arudiba thought for a long time and didn''t think of it.


    "Well! But who are you? Let''s fight first. That''s what you want, isn''t it?" After he couldn''t figure it out, arudiba decided to fight first.


    "Take it! This is the real giant horn!" Arudiba made a move. Different from the hurry before, arudiba was ready this time. The small universe in the middle of the seventh sense completely broke out. At the same time, the virtual shadow of Taurus was revealed behind him. The momentum was amazing. Even other people in the first house could feel the powerful small universe and set their eyes on the top.


    The temple of the Pope,


    "Has it started? It''s arudiba who shot. So mu is on their side." Saga secretly said that he was also a little interested in the people who fought with arudiba, because he could feel that it was a small universe he had never felt before.


    ¡­¡­


    "Just to test my results, Iceblock ''pheasant Beach''" the cold air in the right arm of the Green Pheasant quickly gathered, and then an ice bird more than ten meters high condensed out and roared towards arudiba.


    The collision between the ice bird and the giant horn made a strong roar, and the aftershock directly shook the palace, as if it would collapse at any time.


    However, it was the golden saint''s unique skill. Arudiba was a little better, smashed the ice bird and attacked the Green Pheasant.


    "Don''t you hide?" Seeing that the Green Pheasant was about to attack, arudiba had some doubts in his eyes, because the Green Pheasant had no intention of avoiding.

 Chapter 423

    Until arudiba''s attack completely hit the Green Pheasant, he didn''t know why the other party didn''t hide, because there was no need at all.


    At this time, arudiba''s fist has penetrated the green pheasant''s body, but arudiba doesn''t look happy. On the contrary, he feels that the current situation is very bad, because he has never encountered such a situation. According to common sense, even ordinary people, even as golden saints, can''t live long without dying on the spot, But now he saw something. After being penetrated by his giant horn, the other party looked at him calmly as if nothing had happened. The mockery at the bottom of his eyes made him want to go crazy.


    "What a danger! Do you think so?" The Green Pheasant looked at arudiba''s surprised eyes and felt a little proud. Elementalization was indeed the bane of physical attack. No matter how strong the other party''s attack was, it was useless to face himself.


    "How can there be no blood, what are you..." arudiba took out his fist and watched the green pheasant''s wound slowly freeze, and finally completely recover. Some couldn''t believe it. This scene completely refreshed his understanding of the world.


    Is it magic? How else could this happen? Arudiba thought so, but immediately rejected it. The touch of his fist told him that all this was true. Magic could not be so real and could not deceive him.


    Good keen fighting intuition. The Green Pheasant looked at arudiba and admired him. Although the other party was shocked for a time, he immediately found the hidden danger and withdrew in time. His intuition had planned to freeze him, but he didn''t come.


    "Isn''t it amazing? What''s more amazing next?" The Green Pheasant didn''t continue to talk nonsense and mobilized its own small universe to launch an attack. Although it didn''t use any unique skills, the attack speed of three times the speed of light was also a challenge for arudiba.


    The fierce crash of "bang bang" reminded him in the Taurus palace that arudiba was getting more and more frightened. The opponent''s speed was not only faster than him, but also his grasp of the battle opportunity was perfect. Every time he wanted to enlarge his move, he would be interrupted by the other party. In the end, he could only give up his unique move and fight with the other party, but there was another problem, It''s nothing to hit your fist on the other party''s body. The other party''s body is like ice. After breaking it, it will recover as before. It''s an immortal body, but your injury is getting worse and worse. The result is obvious.


    Feeling his injury, if he continued, there was no doubt that he would lose. Arudiba suddenly clenched his teeth and planned to resist an attack. After this battle, he had vaguely known that the opponent''s attack immunity seemed to be only effective for physical attacks. As long as he broke out the small universe, there was still a chance of victory without pure physical attacks.


    "Boom" the Green Pheasant kicked arudiba directly, but it immediately felt wrong. It was reasonable to say that arudiba could catch this foot. The next thing confirmed the green pheasant''s guess. Arudiba broke out directly in the air. The golden light flickered, Taurus appeared behind it again, and the powerful force made the space around him slightly distorted.


    Arudiba showed a strange smile to the Green Pheasant, which gave the Green Pheasant a sudden warning.


    "Take it! Giant horn." Although it is still that name, this time arudiba did convert all the forces acting on the arm into energy beams. It seems to the outside world that a giant Taurus went straight to the Green Pheasant, and the faint roar made the light of heaven and earth dim.


    Did you find it? The Green Pheasant immediately understood the other party''s thoughts and knew that the other party had found its elemental weakness.


    I can''t help it. It seems that I still have to show my hand.


    At last, the Green Pheasant broke out his tricks created after learning the small universe.


    The holy clothes made by Meng Haoran on the Green Pheasant began to shine white. The temperature around the Green Pheasant decreased at an incredible speed and instantly fell to near absolute zero,


    "Ice stagnation" was born with a white light, and collided with arudiba''s giant horn with a mysterious breath.


    There was no earth shaking collision, nor was it powerful. The white light emitted by the Green Pheasant directly dyed the giant horn white at the moment of collision with the giant horn, and then it was quiet.


    "This is..." is it freezing? No, I can feel that it is not at least freezing. There is a mysterious force playing a role. Arudiba once again found that he still underestimated his opponent, and the other party''s moves are almost endless.


    The Green Pheasant looked at the effect with satisfaction, but admired Meng Haoran even more. It was also thanks to the holy clothes given by Meng Haoran that this move could be used. The holy clothes of the warrior God fighter were not only better than the golden holy clothes in defense and growth ability, but also each set had its own unique ability, and the ability of his holy clothes was stagnation, With his small universe, he can emit a kind of white energy, which can stagnate everything, even space and time.


    The so-called "stagnation" effect is actually created by Meng Haoran with reference to the active skills of the famous preparation Zhongya hourglass in an alliance. The "stagnation" effect in the game is to make the hero immune to any damage in 25 seconds and can not be selected, but can not move, attack, cast or use skills (cooling time 90 seconds).


    The holy clothes created by Meng Haoran are more advanced. The Green Pheasant can attack with similar stagnation effect by virtue of the holy clothes, rather than acting on itself, and there is no cooling time, as long as the small universe can support it.


    "Stagnation" is a more advanced existence than freezing, because as long as it is "frozen", it can not continue to be selected for attack, but it can continue to attack after being frozen. It can be said that "stagnation" has the power of rules, which makes people unable to resist. Of course, the source of "stagnation" is Meng Haoran, Therefore, the attack after being "stagnated" will not be effective as long as it does not exceed Meng Haoran''s strength, so it is basically useless as long as it is not the attack of the LORD God.


    "What''s the matter? There''s a feeling that no matter how I attack, it''s useless. Is it because of the mysterious power?" Arudiba has a faint feeling in his heart that it is the feedback after feeling the rules.

 Chapter 424

    While the green pheasant and arudiba were tangled, the other palaces also welcomed their opponents.


    The double uterus in the third house has been directly skipped because Gemini saga is now the Pope. In the fourth house, cancer palace, dismusk''s opponent is ulchiola. For ulchiola, who is empty, dismusk''s corpse accumulation is basically meat buns. In short, he plays very hard.


    In Virgo palace, saga''s opponent is lanran. As the same manipulative feeling, they don''t know that they will collide with real sparks; Scorpion palace, and Shura this holy sword as the opponent is the eagle eye this sword emperor, it can be imagined that Shura is determined to be tragic; Finally, heliobel''s opponent was Milo.


    In this way, the five martial god fighters have their own opponents. They are the golden saint fighters on the side of chenghushazhi. Xingya has to face only Kamo and abrodi. Because of the existence of Aioria, Xingya only needs to face one golden saint fighter, which is countless times easier than the original work.


    The five battlefields started at the same time. For a time, the air in the holy land became extremely heavy, and the fierce collision sound of the small universe could be clearly felt all the time.


    In the Pope''s palace, Saga can''t calm down at this time, The aftermath of the battle from below made him feel heavy "What''s the matter? How can so many masters suddenly appear, and it looks like Athena''s side. Is it a saint fighter? No, it won''t be a saint fighter. None of the saint fighters can fight with the golden saint fighter. I haven''t felt their little universe again. Who is it?" Saga''s mind somehow showed Meng Haoran''s figure, which felt very bad.


    In the first palace, where Meng Haoran is located, Meng Haoran feels the battle situation of eagle eye and others with strong perception. When he finds that they have no problem facing the golden saint, he also smiles.


    "Where on earth did these people come from?" Similarly, Mu and Aioria, who feel the fierce collision of the small universe, are not calm.


    "It''s so powerful. The warrior can compete with the golden saint." Xingya and others looked at Meng Haoran differently. Although they had expected this situation before, it was another matter to feel it personally.


    Affected by the battle, Xingya and others also felt their blood boiling. They wanted to fight immediately. Some couldn''t wait to urge Mu: "Mr. mu, how much can we repair our holy clothes?"


    Mu YILENG, who was asked, smiled bitterly. Do you really think it''s easy to repair the holy clothes? I also want to repair it quickly to see what''s going on above?


    "Soon!" Mu replied, secretly increasing his strength. With excessive consumption, he should finish it quickly.


    "Well!" Xingya can only compromise in the end.


    One side of the city gauze also smiled and comforted: "don''t worry, Mr. Mu has done his best, hasn''t he?"


    ¡­¡­


    Cancer palace, dismusk, looking at the strange looking urceola in front of him, he felt a little guilty. He thought that the other party should at least show some negative emotions of fear or disgust in the face of his own environment, but he didn''t expect that the other party had no expression at all. Even he vaguely felt that the other party was still happy in such an environment, It''s weird as if this is the other side''s home.


    Ursciola''s strangeness made desmusk not in the mood to gossip with ursciola. He directly launched his unique skill to accumulate corpse gas in the underworld wave, but the result surprised him. In the face of this blow, the other party didn''t dodge and directly accepted it, but then it was nothing.


    "What is your relationship with Meng Haoran?" Desmusk saw such a scene and blurted out a word when he remembered the fight with Meng Haoran.


    Ulchiola, who had planned to do it, gave a slight pause because of desmusk''s words: "I am a loyal subordinate of adults. I can sacrifice everything for adults and have a relationship with adults, just like your saint fighter and Athena. By the way, I am a warrior."


    "Nani, warrior, Meng Haoran actually..." desmusk didn''t expect to get such an answer. In his opinion, the strength of the other party is not weaker than himself. He actually has such a relationship with Meng Haoran. Can it be said that Meng Haoran exists like Athena goddess, that is, the other party is a God? This idea makes desmusk''s head crash.


    However, desmusk is a golden saint after all. Knowing that this is not the time to think about it, he looked at the holy clothes on ulchiola and smiled. Fortunately, the other party didn''t wear holy clothes like Meng Haoran. My unique skill finally has a place to use this time. Hum, let you see my real terror.


    "Don''t think that you can defeat me when you catch me. My real strength will be displayed now. Don''t be frightened, dead gas poor wave." desmusk''s small universe broke out to the limit, and the dead gas was constantly condensed around him, representing the cancer of his constellation emerged behind him, revealing a ferocious side.


    This is... Ulchiola is also impressed by desmusk''s momentum. He can feel the power of this upcoming move, but he doesn''t intend to hide. He wants to beat the other party head-on.


    "Blockade, black winged devil" the returning blade originally belonging to the world of death bloomed for the first time in the world of Saint fighters. A dark light shrouded ulchiola, and then spread around. Everyone in the Holy Land suddenly felt that an extremely evil small universe exploded, and an ominous feeling shrouded the whole Holy Land.


    "This is... What an evil universe. Who is it? Even the dark fighter''s universe is not so evil." Saga of the Pope''s palace was originally sitting, and suddenly stood up after feeling the small universe.


    At the same time, all the saints who felt the small universe threw light into cancer palace, and even several other battlefields were temporarily suspended.


    "Is this little universe your companion? So you are an evil party. It seems that I have to do my best." Saga looked at the man with eyes and a gentle smile all the time. For the first time, she felt that she had to destroy each other.


    Aquarius palace, "has it begun?" Murmured herribel.

 Chapter 425

    Desmusk, looking at ulchiola, who changed in an instant, was shocked again and almost possessed. Fortunately, the reaction was quickly controlled.


    "NIMA? Is this still human? It doesn''t look like that? And how did the small universe that was only the middle of the seventh sense become the late stage and close to the eighth sense? Is it dreaming or what?" All kinds of question marks in desmusk''s mind.


    Opposite him, ulchiola, who had returned to the blade for a while, moved a little. Her dark green eyes showed ruthlessness. The eyes looking at desmusk made desmusk feel cold. This is definitely not the eyes that people should have!


    "Then please go on." The reason why urceola returns to the blade at this time is actually because he feels that his opponent desmusk is going to make some difficult moves in the previous state. Although his small universe is already the eighth sense, this refers to the state of returning to the blade in the second stage. In the ordinary state, he can use only the middle stage of the seventh sense, and the first stage is the peak in the later stage, Only when the second paragraph is true can it be regarded as a complete outbreak of all strength and can use the power of the eighth sense.


    After listening to ulchiola''s words, desmusk calmed down, remembered that he was still dealing with his own enemy, abandoned all his distractions, thought of his dead body gas and poor wave, and raised infinite confidence. Even if the peak of the seventh sense is what, there is only one way to defeat under my move.


    "Ah!" Dismusk shouted loudly, and the gathering speed of the surrounding corpse gas became faster, and in the twinkling of an eye, the infinite corpse gas was compressed into a tiny point.


    Finally, it was like a divine hand. A small but fast light composed of corpse Qi went straight to urceola.


    To outsiders, endless resentment, with countless human fear faces, howled and ran to urceola.


    In the face of such a terrible scene, our ulchiola was very calm and even showed a smile.


    "Boom" dismusk''s attack finally attacked ulchiola. The corpse gas was really extraordinary. Ulchiola only felt that her body was about to explode, and there was a trace of sadness from the holy dress.


    "Bang bang!" There was a sound of explosion everywhere in urceola''s body, blood and flesh flying, and the light of the holy dress was dimmed a lot.


    "Hahaha, I told you not to hide." Desmusk saw ulchiola''s tragic appearance and laughed arrogantly. He thought how strong you were. I thought so much.


    "You know how powerful I am! But now it''s over, and I won''t let you go. You... Er" dismusk, who was about to laugh at ulchiola, lost his temper like he was stuck in his neck. What did he see? Ulchiola''s injury was repaired at a visible speed, and most of it recovered in just one second, Three seconds later, it was completely the same as before the attack. Even the momentum did not decrease. Moreover, the originally dim holy clothes actually bloomed a black light again, and there was a trend of becoming stronger and stronger.


    Urciola looked at desmusk with disdain. She didn''t even know the virtual regeneration. Did she think that would cause me much injury.


    However, the holy clothes made by adults for me are really easy to use. The function of restoring 10% vitality per second is too powerful. Originally, even if I wanted to recover this injury, it would take a few minutes. I didn''t expect that it would be done in a few seconds. Moreover, as adults say, in the future, as long as my head is not completely destroyed, Even if there is no heart in other places, it can completely recover. It is too powerful. With it, my power of speeding regeneration is more than 10 times stronger.


    "Are you finished? Then it''s my turn. Try my black virtual flash!" With ulchiola''s words, the dark green flash slowly condensed in front of him. Although the momentum was not amazing, it should not be underestimated. The faint sense of crisis made desmusk feel the breath of death.


    Dismusk''s whole body was tight and his heart was complaining. Where did the monster come from? He had such a strange ability. His life was really in danger this time.


    The black flash of "boom" urceola broke out without warning. At that moment, desmusk only felt that heaven and earth were putting pressure on him, and his breathing stopped briefly.


    The eyes are full of black light. The body can''t respond at all. Are you going to die? Desmusk kept recalling the past in his mind, which was the sign of the last moment of his life. He knew he shouldn''t have offended him.


    "Well, it''s all right!" Desmusk didn''t feel death for a long time. He slowed down and looked at urceola in surprise. Was the attack just an illusion.


    "Cut, missed." Ulchiola vomited badly, but his eyes did not fluctuate. He was deliberately biased just now. Although dismusk is the enemy now, it is the golden saint after all. If he really killed him, it would be difficult to explain to Athena.


    "Missed!?" Desmusk slowly turned around and saw the palace being penetrated. The invisible circular tunnel made his throat itch. Grunt, he swallowed a mouthful of water and looked at urceola again. His eyes were full of fear.


    He will die. If he is hit by that kind of thing, he will definitely die. What should he do? He''s going to fight. What should he do? Dismusk''s brain rotates rapidly, works hard and then dies? Run for help


    In front of ulchiola''s body, there was a black flash again, and desmusk finally collapsed.


    "Wait, I surrender. Stop fighting. I surrender. You can go there at will." I still don''t want to be honest. Being upright is not a jihad. My life is so important that I can''t leave it here. Desmusk comforted himself. When he saw that ulchiola stopped condensing the strange light beam because of his words, he had a faint joy in his heart. There was no shame of being a saint fighter but throwing himself at the enemy.


    Ulchiola looked at desmusk with strange eyes. He never thought that the golden saint would surrender, which was completely different from what he thought. Wouldn''t the golden saint fight to death for Athena, even if his soul was annihilated? Or is the gold saint in front of me a fake.


    In fact, ulchiola didn''t intend to kill desmusk. The power of the black virtual flash condensed this time was just enough to knock him unconscious. Who knows that desmusk actually surrendered, but it also saved him some strength.

 Chapter 426

    Ulchiola and desmusk ended dramatically, but the fighting in other places did not stop.


    In Virgo palace, lanran has removed his eyes used to confuse others, showing his domineering side. With his cold face and cold eyes, he is a male god with explosive appearance no matter how he looks. If he is put outside, it will definitely cause women''s crazy pursuit.


    Ten meters away from lanran, Saka''s eyes have opened. It was originally a small universe in the later stage of the seventh sense. At this time, it has reached the eighth sense. A figure of the Buddha emerged behind him, looking solemn, like a real fairy Buddha.


    "Although I know my eyes will open at a certain moment, I didn''t expect this moment to come so early, let alone think more. It''s not for the dark fighter and sea fighter, but for the warrior God fighter. However, since it has opened, I don''t intend to keep a low profile. Its opening must be meaningful." Saga said slowly. Without saying a word, his momentum rose by one point, and the more powerful the small universe was.


    Saga''s words are arrogant, as if he can defeat lanran when he opens his eyes. Although lanran doesn''t think saga has the ability to defeat him, he has to admit that saga is a good opponent even for him.


    "I think it''s a wise decision for you to open your eyes at that time, because our martial god fighters are more powerful than hell fighters and sea fighters." Lanran''s tone is a little indifferent. He doesn''t really think much of the dark fighter and the sea fighter. He knows from Meng Haoran that the dark fighter and the sea fighter in this world are actually losers. They have been defeated by the saint fighter many times. Lanran has never paid attention to them, and only the saint fighter gives lanran a high look.


    "Really?" Maybe so, or maybe. Looking at lanran, who is still able to compete with him under his own momentum, Saga feels that lanran''s words are not aimless, but all this has little to do with himself now. The important thing is that lanran is the enemy he must defeat.


    "There is reincarnation in heaven and earth, good is rewarded with good, and evil is rewarded with evil. Now I will judge you on behalf of reincarnation. Six cycles of reincarnation" Shajia started. A strange wave enveloped lanran in an instant, giving lanran a moment of rest.


    "You, full of evil, should be like hell." With the sentencing of Sharjah, a gate representing hell appeared in the air, and a strong suction made lanran close to the door.


    Lanran naturally won''t be caught like this. Although he is confident that he can come out even if he really enters, he doesn''t intend to try.


    While moving, lanran pulls out her soul chopping knife and puts it down. "Break it up, mirror flowers and water moon" is solved decisively


    In saga''s eyes, the soul chopping knife turned into pieces, and lanran also showed a strange smile.


    "Open your eyes, although you are strong with Canada, you have a fatal weakness, because you can see my beginning." Before saga opened his eyes, although lanran played well with him, his ability to solve the problem could not work and lost a major advantage. However, although saga''s ability to open his eyes has greatly improved, it also gives lanran the opportunity to solve the problem. In this way, Saga, who is controlled by the five senses, actually has a lot less threat than before.


    "No! Although I saw him sucked into the gate of hell, I always felt that he was still around." After the beginning of lanran''s solution, Saga saw that lanran was sucked into the gate of hell. It should be decided, but she felt disharmony. All this seemed too easy.


    Sharjah opened his eight senses to the limit and tried to perceive, "there!" Suddenly, shaga looked somewhere. Although he couldn''t see it, he was sure that the other party was there.


    "See me? No, I don''t think so, but I know I''m here. It''s really not good to just control the five senses. After all, the other party has eight senses!" Lanran has some feelings. In fact, after the world came into contact with the small universe, he knew that his original solution in the death world was greatly weakened in the world. All people were not too surprised to see such scenes.


    But even so, my ability is still in its role. His five senses are still under my control. I still have the upper hand by fighting with me with three senses, but is that really the case? If it is in the world of death, it is true, because most battles rely on hand to hand combat, but here is a place to rely on big moves.


    "Have the five senses been affected? However, it has little impact on my combat effectiveness. Since my five senses have lost their function, let you try it, too. The terror of losing the six senses." Saga is as calm as ever.


    The "heavenly dance wheel" rose from the Buddha behind Shajia and emitted incomparably dazzling golden light. The golden light instantly spread to the whole hall, and the blue dye in the hall was also within the scope of action.


    "Are you here? Let me have a good feeling of my similar abilities. Well, how does the sense of deprivation 6 compare with my five senses of control?" Lanran remembers Meng Haoran''s description of Shaka. Knowing the effect of Shaka''s heavenly dance wheel, he immediately raised his spirit by 12 points.


    "Six senses deprivation"


    Saga didn''t let lanran down and didn''t deprive her of one feeling. Instead, she almost couldn''t resist. She deprived lanran of his 6 senses and plunged lanran into the dark.


    "Is this the feeling of being deprived of 6 senses? It''s really wonderful. If I don''t understand 7 and 8 senses, I''m a dead man now! Yes, this move is more direct than my soul cutting sword ability. If I have this ability in the world of death, old Yamamoto doesn''t have to be afraid." Lanran feels the state of losing the sixth sense and analyzes it, but she doesn''t have much fear in her heart. After all, as long as she can understand the seventh sense, it''s almost useless, not to mention his eighth sense.


    Shaga also knew this, so he didn''t stop after dancing the wheel around. He hoped to catch a surprise when lanran lost his six senses and didn''t adapt.


    Another unique skill of "the devil subdues" Shajia was directly linked up. He is worthy of being a golden saint and does not give the enemy a chance to breathe.


    The virtual shadow of a small galaxy behind saga appears to explode. The high-density energy and mass form the Galactic big bang. The power of the subdued demons can match the power of the opening up of the galaxy. It is a move that can explode the earth. If lanran takes this move unprepared, he will never die or be seriously injured.

 Chapter 427

    Shajia is worthy of being Shajia and is known as the closest existence to God. At this moment, even lanran feels the crisis of life and death. She knows that it is not impossible to die here if she doesn''t do something.


    At the moment of crisis, lanran no longer hid and began to sing "the proud son of heaven, the iron wall, the dragon, the lion roaring, the tiger roaring, the wolf running, cutting off the heaven and earth before the collapse, and binding the Road 81 to break the air"


    Along with lanran''s singing, an invisible defense wall directly crosses the center of lanran and saga, blocking the surrender of saga''s demons in a critical moment.


    However, the power of the fall of the devil was amazing after all, and the defense wall was broken in a moment. However, it was enough for lanran. At this moment, he was familiar with the feeling of losing 6 senses. The small universe belonging to the strong eighth sense suddenly burned up, and the body speed increased to the extreme. Finally, he narrowly avoided the fall of the devil and successfully escaped.


    Shajia''s eyes were slightly frozen, and the hand making the Buddha seal trembled. Such a powerful force erupted in an instant. Even he was a little off, but he soon recovered.


    However, none of this can cause injury to lanran. Saga is more and more dignified. The strength of the other party is far beyond his expectations, and he can''t see where the bottom line is. With the improvement of his strength, the other party seems to be able to improve, and he can''t hold down the other party.


    But after all, Shajia is the reincarnation of the Buddha. Instead of having a negative emotion, he is more and more bright. Why isn''t he excited when he encounters a strong person like lanran? Excited to have an opponent who can do his best.


    ¡­¡­


    Five warrior warriors vs. five golden saints, lanran is currently tied with Shajia; Ulchiola crushed desmusk to win; Although the Green Pheasant restrained arudiba, it only had a slight advantage; Eagle eye and Shura, because the sword emperor state of eagle eye is also completely pressing Shura, Shura is only supported by a will; Finally, helibel''s opponent Milo was unexpectedly strong, but Milo couldn''t help her for a time by virtue of the virtual system and a special effect of the holy dress.


    The battle continues. In the first house, Mu finally repaired the Xiaoqiang''s holy clothes, and the battle belonging to Xiaoqiang will begin.


    On the way to the Taurus palace, Meng Haoran and his party are on it, but the speed is not very fast because of Chenghu gauze weaving. After all, the system of taking care of her ordinary people is not.


    This time even Mu came along. He was really curious. As a golden saint, he had to protect Athena, so he didn''t stay in the first house like the original.


    The distance between the palace and the palace was not too far, so Meng Haoran and his party soon arrived at the Taurus palace. However, after arriving, they saw such a scene.


    The whole palace was covered with a thick layer of ice, turning the Taurus palace into a crystal palace, but some places were pitted, apparently caused by the aftereffects of arudiba''s attack.


    When Meng Haoran and others arrived, the two stopped fighting. However, it can be seen that the Green Pheasant is much easier than arudiba, because although the Green Pheasant is slightly panting, it is even the same as before. Arudiba is not only sweating, but also has some obvious ice residue on the golden holy clothes, which looks a little embarrassed.


    "Mu! Aoria?" Arudiba was a little surprised that they actually appeared here, and Meng Haoran''s appearance made him confused.


    However, when arudiba wanted to ask something, his eyes suddenly put on Chenghu Shazhi, and then his eyes widened, as if he saw something incredible.


    "This great little universe is!" What arudiba felt from Chenghu gauze was the warmth and greatness he had never felt. It seemed that he was in the arms of his mother, which made him willing to die for him. Arudiba carefully felt that there was an imaginary shadow of Athena behind Chenghu gauze, and instantly thought of Mu ruo''s enlightenment. Was she


    "Arudiba, it seems that you have understood. Yes, the one standing in front of you is Athena we want to protect. Now the Pope has gone astray. In those years, he wanted to kill Athena who was still a baby, but fortunately he was saved by Eros." Mu explained to arudiba.


    Five minutes later, arudiba finally understood the cause and effect, did not forget his duty, and directly swore allegiance to Chenghu Shazhi. After knowing the relationship between green pheasant and Meng Haoran, he was as curious about Meng Haoran''s identity as others, but because of the scene, he didn''t ask the bottom.


    Therefore, the green pheasant and arudiba joined the team of Meng Haoran and others. The group did not stay too much and went straight to the next battle site, passing through the double uterus, because there was no need to hide Meng Haoran, removed the defense attached to the double uterus, and the double uterus returned to the holy land, This action made Xiaoqiang and Chenghu Shazhi, who did not know the mystery, look at Meng Haoran with exploratory eyes. Fortunately, Mu explained the process at last.


    After knowing Meng Haoran''s deeds of breaking into the holy land alone, Xiaoqiang worshipped him, and Chenghu gauze was even more colorful in his eyes.


    In the fourth house, cancer palace, Meng Haoran met ulchiola who was still waiting and a pair of dismusk who shrugged his face. After understanding the situation, dismusk resolutely returned to the embrace of the goddess, but it is unclear how much of it is because of the strength of Meng Haoran and others.


    Virgin palace, when Meng Haoran arrived, the battle was already white hot. Both sides used all their strength, and all kinds of powerful tricks were constantly released. The scene was dazzling, and the Xiaoqiang felt the fluctuations in the air and were scared silly.


    Different from before, the battle between saga and lanran is obviously a real fire, and they can''t control it. Therefore, the Xiaoqiang can clearly feel the gap between themselves and the other party, and they can''t even see how the two sides shoot. Moreover, the afterwaves around them from time to time make them feel extremely terrible, as if it was the end of the world.


    "It''s terrible. If I fight with any of them, I''m afraid I''ll be killed in an instant! This is the real strength of the golden saint fighter? I used to be too naive." Xingya was afraid. The instant, glacier and purple dragon around him also changed their faces. Obviously, they also had the same idea.

 Chapter 428

    The battle between saga and lanran can''t stop with their own will, because if they don''t pay attention, they will be destroyed and killed.


    Mu and others looked at each other and didn''t know what to do. If they wanted to stop this meaningless battle, they found that their strength seemed to be a little low and they couldn''t get in at all. Reluctantly, it could only be counterproductive.


    Chenghu Shazhi was also a little anxious, but at last she looked at Meng Haoran with a faint smile. She was moved. Brother Meng should be able to stop them.


    "Brother Meng, can you stop them? The culprit is that the Pope has nothing to do with saga. If we fight like this, we will lose both." Chenghu gauze looked at Meng Haoran with a trace of prayer.


    Meng Haoran naturally couldn''t refuse the request of beauty. Besides, it was also a small effort for him. Meng Haoran replaced his answer with action.


    Meng Haoran was in the middle of lanran and saga when he appeared again. At this time, lanran and saga were bombarding each other, and the two energy pillars went straight to Meng Haoran.


    In everyone''s surprised eyes, Meng Haoran stretched out his hands and took an energy column with one hand. It was easy to follow, just like a toy in his hand.


    Because of Meng Haoran''s disorderly entry, lanran and saga were able to breathe, and a battle stopped like this.


    "My Lord." Lanran can''t stop her worship in her eyes. She really deserves to be an adult. It''s so simple.


    "Meng Haoran!?" Shaka murmured, looked around, and instantly understood the current situation. The small universe contracted its normal state, and then closed his eyes. Obviously, he didn''t intend to continue to fight with lanran.


    Without other people''s explanation, Shaka slowly walked to chenghushazhi and knelt on one knee. "The virgin golden saint fighter Shaka has seen Athena!"


    Chenghu Shazhi hurriedly helped Shajia up, and Xiaoqiang''s eyes looked at Shajia were much softer.


    "It''s really Shajia. Do you feel it in an instant?" Mu looked at Shajia standing behind Chenghu Shazhi like a guard, and his eyes flashed with admiration.


    The team expanded again. Meng Haoran and his party continued to move towards the Pope''s palace. On the way, they came to the place where eagle eye and heliobel fought. Naturally, as before, in the face of the huge strength of Chenghu gauze and Meng Haoran, Shura and Miro resolutely returned to the arms of the goddess. Shura was no better than saying that he knew that he had been cheated at the moment of seeing Chenghu gauze, Almost apologized with death, and Milo knew the truth and wanted to be the enemy of chenghushazhi. After all, in his eyes, the strong is respected. However, after facing Meng Haoran and his party, he decisively saw the form and felt that he still had a future with the goddess.


    The 11th palace, Aquarius palace, and kamao itself are the ancestors of the glacier master. This relationship, coupled with face-to-face with chenghushazhi, where do you still not surrender.


    In this way, the last house in the 12th house of the zodiac is the Pisces palace guarded by abrodi. This baby is a loyal child of saga and will hardly be persuaded to surrender, so we have to fight this time.


    In front of the Pisces palace, Meng Haoran suddenly stopped, and the people behind him naturally had to stop.


    "What''s the matter? Why don''t you go on. After that, it''s the Pope''s palace." Xingya asked. Others looked at Meng Haoran suspiciously. They didn''t know what Meng Haoran meant.


    "Xingya, remember you''re the protagonist this time, aren''t you? It''s not good for me to steal your limelight like this. Let''s do it! The last palace will be left to you. You should exercise well when you come to the holy land, or you''ll come in vain?" Meng Haoran suddenly said so. His words stunned Xingya.


    Yes, if you follow this, don''t you come here in vain? Brother Meng, after all, is an outsider. Although he has solved the civil strife, it''s too much to look at him without doing anything.


    "Yo West, I''ll give the last palace to you." Xingya made a decision and the war spirit was boiling in his body.


    "That''s right! As a saint fighter, you have to have this momentum. Don''t worry! If you can''t deal with us, you''ll do it. Besides, maybe the golden saint of Pisces is as reasonable as others. Maybe you don''t need to do it?" Meng Haoran said with a smile and let the people who wanted to dissuade Xingya shut up. It''s true that so many of them can''t have anything in Xingya, but it''s best not to fight with abradi.


    "Adults don''t do meaningless things again, so the battle will be carried out." Lanran looks at Xingya with a smile on her lips. She doesn''t know how he will behave in the face of the golden saint?


    "Then go in." Meng Haoran stopped talking and continued to take steps.


    As Meng Haoran expected, even in the face of chenghushazhi and knowing the identity of the other party, abradi did not recognize it. He only said that no one was allowed to pass here without the order of the Pope. Even if he knew that Meng Haoran could not stop him alone, he did it and looked like he had left his life out.


    "In this case, I can only wake you up." Xingya looked at abrodi and said excitedly, do you finally want to fight with the golden saint? Can my strength deal with him?


    "Did you let him fight with you and despise me? But, well, let me clean him up first, boy. I''ll let you know how different bronze Saint fighters and gold saint fighters are. It''s no use regretting now." Although abrodi looked very strong when he said this, he was in fact a little sad. When he clearly had a stronger existence than himself, he asked a small bronze saint to deal with him. He felt insulted.


    Meng Haoran and others won''t care what abrodi thinks. Even mu, who is also a gold saint, didn''t stand up and say anything because of abrodi''s stubbornness.


    The battle of bronze and gold started for the first time in the 12th palace, which was similar to Meng Haoran''s expectation. Although Xingya was full of confidence and thought that he should have the power of a war even if he was not as good as abrodi, the reality was very cruel. In the first fight, abrodi hung Xingya, and Xingya''s attack was basically useless.


    Everyone only saw that Xingya was beaten like a sandbag. The scene was so beautiful that he couldn''t bear to look straight at it.


    However, the outbreak of Xingya''s Xiaoqiang attribute made him stand up again and again, as if he didn''t stop until he defeated abradi, so others didn''t intervene.

 Chapter 429

    "Tianma meteor fist." I don''t know how many times this arrow has been used, but the outcome has not changed at all. Abradi easily avoided all his fists.


    "It''s no use. No matter how many times this weak fist can''t touch me." Hum, it''s really hard to beat. Do you still have such physical strength now? However, this fist limited to the speed of sound is a child''s thing for any gold saint.


    "Fool, haven''t you noticed?" Meng Haoran looked at abrodi and smiled. As a person watching the battle, he could clearly feel that the speed and strength of Xingya''s fist were rising. The Tianma meteor fist, which was only three times the speed of sound, was close to 10 times the speed of sound. Every time he was knocked down, his speed would increase when he stood up again, The small universe will burn more tightly and fiercely, and fight harder and stronger. In this way, Xingya will catch up with him sooner or later. Of course, it''s useless even if he reacts. If he can''t kill Xingya with one blow, Xingya will stand up again.


    Not only Meng Haoran, but also other people on the side, such as lanran and saga, found this. They were surprised when they looked at Xingya. Even they had to admit that Xingya had the potential to be on an equal footing with them.


    "The game is over. This time I will make you never stand up again." Abradi was finally impatient. A white rose appeared in his hand at some time.


    "Bloody rose." Abrodi shouted, and the rose in his hand turned into a streamer. Xingya was shot before he could respond.


    "This is..." Xingya looked at the white rose inserted in his heart in surprise. For the first time, he felt something bad. Watching the white rose gradually stained red with his own blood, he felt an unprecedented fear.


    "What''s the matter? There seems to be something wrong with Xingya. How can I feel that if it goes on like this, he will die here." Meng Haoran looked at Xingya and suddenly had such an idea. As a God, his intuition told him that the idea was correct.


    Meng Haoran was a little puzzled. It is reasonable to say that Xingya protected by Athena, even if her strength is not good, as long as Athena fully supports it, Xingya can''t have anything.


    Suddenly Meng Haoran thought of something. He took a look at chenghushazhi around him and suddenly realized.


    "I see. Because of the existence of her own people, Shigeru Shimbun did not give Xingya so much help as the original work. It can be seen from the small universe of Shigeru Shimbun." Does she subconsciously think that even if she doesn''t help, Xingya will be fine?


    Meng Haoran once again turned his eyes to Mu and other gold saints who had the idea of shooting, and a trace of clarity flashed in his eyes.


    However, the reason why Xingya can stand up again and again just now is still by himself. He is really a terrible guy, but now he is a little early to deal with the golden saint.


    After figuring out all this, Meng Haoran nodded to lanran and motioned lanran to save Xingya.


    Lanran was stunned, and then suddenly understood Meng Haoran''s meaning. He smacked his mouth. He hasn''t seen enough? But since Meng Haoran is like this, he can only do it.


    Lanran slowly pulls out her soul chopping knife, deliberately reveals a trace of breath, and lets abrodi see it, and then resolves it.


    "Is that another move?" As a person who has seen this move, Saga knows something about lanran''s behavior and knows that the other party is going to do it.


    What saga doesn''t find is that even now he closes his eyes, his five senses are still in the hands of lanran. As long as lanran wants to control his five senses again at any time, there''s nothing at ordinary times. When saga fights with others, using this can create a great flaw. It will be much easier for lanran to defeat saga next time.


    In fact, Meng Haoran let lanran do it with other thoughts, so that everyone present can understand his original solution. In this way, it may be useful or maybe in the future, although it may never be used.


    What is he doing? Mu and others looked at lanran strangely, but the next scene surprised them, because there was no effort in the blink of an eye, and the scene had changed greatly. Lanran appeared behind abrodi. Abrodi slowly fell to the ground with a dazed look in his eyes. He didn''t know what had happened, but he felt that he was weak and had no strength to fight.


    "Putong" abradi fell unconscious. Xingya looked at LAN ran in surprise. It took a long time to react. The other party came to save himself.


    But finally, do they think I''m sure to lose? A strange emotion is brewing in Xingya''s heart.


    "Well, Xingya, if you fight again, you will die." Chenghu Shazhi told Xingya that she didn''t feel anything wrong with lanran''s practice.


    Xingya also came back silently. No one knew what he thought. At this time, the white rose on his chest had disappeared. Maybe it was because abradi had been defeated.


    "Well, there''s only the Pope left. Let''s go!" No matter whether abrodi is dead or alive, under the leadership of Meng Haoran, everyone embarked on the journey again. The goal is the Pope''s palace not far away. The goal of this trip to the holy land is waiting there. Who is right and who is wrong will finally reveal the answer.


    He had felt the battle in the Pope''s palace and Pisces palace for a long time. In the face of the menace of Meng Haoran and his party, he did not have the calm he had before. He knew that Meng Haoran''s strength had failed this time, but his pride kept him here. His self-esteem did not allow him to escape, even in the face of the strength far exceeding his enemy.


    "Did you fail? In the end, it was only Aphrodite. Were you on my side? Was I wrong? Shouldn''t I have done that?" Saga muttered to herself.


    "Yes, you''re wrong. You''re a devil. You don''t deserve to be a saint." The voice was strangely remembered from saga''s body.


    "Don''t interfere with me. I''m right and wrong. It''s the Pope. Obviously, I''m more suitable to be the Pope, but he chose Eros. He wanted to die himself and go away!" With a loud cry, the church palace regained calm again. No one found that the breath of the Pope was incomparably disordered. Different feelings came from the small universe, just like the alternation of good and evil. Of course, evil prevailed at this time.

 Chapter 430

    "Oh, see you again, Saga." Meng Haoran looked at this in front of him and could hardly associate him with the first meeting. Although he was still the same person, the saga in front of him was much more embarrassed than the one he met for the first time.


    At the beginning, he was full of self-confidence. Even if he was defeated by himself, he didn''t suffer much blow. But now he seems to have lost his soul. He seems to have come to the end of his life.


    Saga did not reply, but slowly took off his mask and revealed his original face.


    "It''s really you, Saga!!!" Although all the gold saints have known the truth, they still sigh when they see saga with their own eyes.


    Is it a broken jar? Meng Haoran looked at saga and thought to himself, in this way, you will have no way out, although even if you don''t have it.


    "I didn''t expect to see you here, Athena." Saga''s eyes look nostalgic at Chenghu Shazhi. Originally a baby, she has grown into a beautiful girl.


    Chenghu Shazhi looked at the handsome guy who was approachable in front of her and sighed. She couldn''t remember her childhood memory at all, so she didn''t hate saga so much. Now she can''t afford to feel that way when she sees each other. On the contrary, she feels sorry for each other.


    "Hold your hands! Zach, your plot has been exposed." Mu said to saga.


    "Hahaha, do you think you can defeat me in this way? Or do you think I will forgive me if I surrender? Do it! Death in war is my destination." Saga''s breath became evil, and it was obvious that she didn''t intend to end it in such a dull way.


    "As a gold saint, let me clear you for Athena." Brother, I''m going to avenge you. Aioria stood up and the small universe burned in an instant.


    "By you?" Saga looked at Aioria with some disdain and also burned the small universe.


    The two were almost at the same time,


    "Plasma beam fist" is like a brilliant beam of fireworks, blooming with the smell of death.


    "Disappear! Different dimensional space" saga''s space-time distortion in front of him opens a vortex leading to different dimensions, sucking in Aioria''s attack, but also making Aioria suffer a strong suction.


    "What? Ah!" Aiolia only felt a whirl, and her body was sucked into the vortex uncontrollably.


    "Hum, a guy who overestimates his strength. Although he won''t sink like this, it''s not easy to come back." Saga said, looking at Mu and others with the eyes of the winner, but subconsciously avoided Meng Haoran.


    It seems that he remembered the lesson and didn''t look at me with that kind of eyes. Meng Haoran smiled.


    "What did you do to iolia? Let him go." The speaker is Xingya. At this time, he has recovered his original character.


    "Different dimensional space, like its name, is to open a channel to different dimensions. It is an unknown different dimensional world that does not belong to the universe. If it cannot find an exit, it will drift to a distance trillions of light-years away and will never come back." Saga explained his moves and let others understand the situation of Aioria.


    "How can this happen? Can''t Aioria come back?" Xingya said with some horror. The other party''s moves are too incredible.


    "Don''t worry about Sagittarius. Although saga''s move is very powerful, as long as you understand the existence of the seventh sense, you can find an exit. It''s only a matter of time, so Aioria will come back in the end." Sharjah said that he was worthy of being the golden saint closest to God and saw through the weakness of different dimensional space in an instant.


    After listening to SARGA''s words, others calmed down. After all, knowing the principle, the different dimensional space is not so terrible.


    "Then let me Shura be your opponent next! For Athena''s sake, I must kill you with a holy sword, you sinner." Shura actually wanted to jump out long ago, but he didn''t come just now.


    In the face of Shura, Saga didn''t say much. He came up to do it. It was another different dimensional space, and Shura glory disappeared in front of everyone, making everyone vomit bad about Shura.


    "Who else?" Another golden saint was recruited, which made saga a a little rampant, and the hearts of Xiaoqiang were also a little heavy.


    At this time, Virgo saga can''t see it at last. His eyes suddenly open and his sharp eyes look at saga. He can''t continue to let go.


    Facing the open eyes of shaga, he also had to be serious. However, he knew that shaga was not at the same level as the previous two golden saints. He realized that the eighth sense of shaga had no effect on his own different dimensional space.


    "The devil subdues" Shajia is a big move as soon as he comes up. He looks like he wants to make a quick decision.


    "Galaxy starburst" saga also used his housekeeping skills. Two powerful forces collided and roared in the air, which made the whole Holy Land extremely depressed.


    One is the incarnation of God, and the other is the one who claims to be the closest to God. Their combat effectiveness is top. At present, Meng Haoran can say that he will win them again. At most, the others are just with them.


    One minute later, the collision between the two had a result, and saga fell slightly into the disadvantage, but this does not mean that saga''s strength is stronger than Sha, because saga''s consumption has not fully recovered when fighting with blue dye, and saga only used two different dimensional space.


    Saga was very happy to see that he was defeated by himself, because winning saga represented his strength and deserved to be the first saint of this generation. Although the name of the first man was useless, it made him feel very happy.


    "No, Saga can''t do it alone!" Xingya also saw the situation.


    "Saga, let''s help you." Mu and arudiba stood up. At this time, it was the final decisive battle. They also had to make some efforts for the return of the goddess.


    Shajia naturally heard Mu''s words, saw their actions, and vaguely guessed something. He acquiesced. He also knew that he couldn''t take saga now.


    Mu walked up to chenghushazhi and said, "goddess, please allow us to use Athena''s exclamation."


    "Athena''s exclamation, what is that?" Chenghu gauze is a little unknown, so.

 Chapter 431

    "The so-called Athena''s exclamation is the move of the three golden saints to attack the extreme universe at one point. It is also called" shadow warfare ". Its destructive power is comparable to the big bang that created the universe in a small range.


    Because its destructive power is too amazing, it has been banned by Athena since the mythological age. It is said that users will be deprived of the name of Saint fighter forever, and their souls will be branded as inferior to ghosts and animals, and they will not turn over forever. However, if you agree, it will be different. "The explanation is not mu, but Meng Haoran on the side.


    "How did he know so clearly? Who told him?" Mu''s eyes flashed with surprise, but he didn''t think much. After all, he knew it wasn''t a big deal.


    Mu quietly waited for the answer from SHIZUKI shimoto. He didn''t know what his mood was. To tell the truth, he wanted to use Athena to a gold saint fighter, which he hadn''t thought of before.


    Do you want them to use it? Chenghushazhi hesitated. As Meng Haoran said, using Athena''s exclamation will undoubtedly defeat saga. However, since Athena''s exclamation is called Forbidden move, it makes some sense. Breaking this rule at this time makes her a little uncertain.


    Of course, the reason why chenghushazhi is so uncertain is that at present, his power star is stronger than saga alone. Saga alone can''t deal with so many gold saints. Therefore, saga''s defeat is only a matter of time.


    After thinking for a moment, chenghushazhi still made a decision. Even if it took a little more time, it couldn''t break the regulations. It''s not time to break the regulations.


    Mu, who was rejected by chenghushazhi, had some regrets, but he was also grateful at the bottom of his heart. If he could, he didn''t want the golden saint to be killed by Athena''s exclamation.


    "Then we can only siege. Let''s go." Mu said to arudiba and the two joined the battlefield.


    "You really look up to me. Where is your pride as a gold saint?" Saga said angrily that the admission of the two golden saints changed the war situation a lot. Saga, who had the upper hand, could only be pressed and beaten at the moment.


    Saga''s words made Mu and them blush, but they finally decided to ignore him. Now this is a special situation.


    The battle started again. Facing the pressure of three golden saints, Saga gave full play to his strength to the limit, and even improved slightly.


    "Well, the dark side actually began to use the power of the light side. It seems that saga will die soon." Meng Haoran looked carefully and knew that if he went on like this, the dark side of saga that consumed too much would be counterpressed by its bright side. Then saga would restore his good side, and at that time he would choose to die because of guilt.


    Ten minutes later, as Meng Haoran expected, the giant horn saga of arudiba could have caught it, but he seemed suddenly stunned, allowed it to bombard himself, and finally slowly went to the end with relief.


    At the last moment of his life, Meng Haoran could hear his weak words, which was "sorry!"


    Saga''s death also means that the trip to the holy land has come to a successful end. Different from Xiaoqiang''s disappointment, Meng Haoran is a little excited. He knows that it is not far away from Poseidon''s birth. Even now he can declare war on Poseidon and then leave the world.


    Saga''s body was buried by chenghushazhi, perhaps because he realized saga''s final repentance. Saga''s usurpation of the throne has not been announced, and only a few insiders have preserved the face of the golden saint.


    Declined the retention of Chenghu Shazhi. Meng Haoran left with eagle eyes, because he knew that Chenghu Shazhi''s awakening speed would be faster in Shengyu. I''m afraid he would become a stranger in a short time, which Meng Haoran didn''t want to see.


    For Meng Haoran, apart from witnessing the battle (although he has been beyond recognition), this trip to the holy land is military training. The results are very gratifying. His martial god fighter undoubtedly did not disappoint him, and he also has the upper hand over the golden saint fighter. In this way, he can fight with Poseidon''s sea fighter without worry.


    Not to mention the futility of the holy land, Meng Haoran, who returned to the base camp, immediately issued an order to find Poseidon, and did not intend to wait any longer.


    However, when Meng Haoran found Poseidon, things changed wonderfully. Poseidon was not a God together. There was another guy around him, Ares, the God of war. I didn''t expect that he was also on earth.


    This discovery made Meng Haoran have to stop his pace. Although he had some confidence in his strength and was sure to win in the face of Poseidon, the two were in trouble. He was not afraid that he could not win, but because he wanted to die, they ran away and gathered other gods to besiege him. That would be bad.


    Therefore, Meng Haoran plans to wait until ares leaves, or join hands with Athena to let Athena hold Ares and deal with Poseidon himself.


    However, Meng Haoran''s plan to wait for ares to leave is doomed to fail, because what he doesn''t know is that ares will appear here for his new God. At the beginning, ordinary people don''t know what happened when he was promoted to 7 stars, but the heaven understands that this is a sign of promotion to God, and ares is the God sent by the heaven to investigate this matter.


    Thanks to Meng Haoran''s low-key during this period, he was not found. Otherwise, Ares would have come to the door.


    While Meng Haoran was waiting, the Nordic chapter finally started. The Xiaoqiang were elated this time, because this time they fought with Odin''s God fighters as the main force. Finally, they won decisively and made great achievements with Xiaoqiang''s attribute.


    "I have to say that Odin''s strength is not good, especially his God fighters!" Meng Haoran can only feel this way when he gets the news.


    Originally, this had nothing to do with Meng Haoran, but lanran''s words made Meng Haoran have other ideas.


    His original words were "why don''t adults join hands with Odin? Although his strength is not better than the peak, I think he has no problem dragging an Ares."


    Because of lanran''s words, Meng Haoran began to leave for Northern Europe to meet Odin.

 Chapter 432

    Odin, king of the gods, also known as Odin. The king of the gods, the head of the twelve main gods, led the twelve main gods to replace the status of giants and triggered the dusk of the famous battle gods. At the critical moment of the war, he was betrayed by his brother rocky, the evil god, and killed by Rocky''s son fenrier, the strange wolf.


    Meng Haoran found this, but he doesn''t know how it is, but it doesn''t matter. What matters is whether Meng Haoran can see Odin this time, whether it is alive or dead, whether it is complete or only the remnant soul.


    Meng Haoran believed that the latter was in the majority, otherwise Odin''s God fighters would not be so vulnerable, and now Zeus would not be the God King.


    In the Arctic, Odin''s territory, Meng Haoran came here alone and was not found by anyone.


    "It seems that he hasn''t recovered yet!" Meng Haoran found the place where the cockroaches fought with the God fighters in the Arctic, which has not been recovered. It is easy to infer the specific situation of the battle at that time from the left traces, but it is of little use to Meng Haoran.


    The failure of the God fighter did not have a great impact on the people in the Arctic. On the contrary, it was the failure of the God fighter that saved the people from suffering. After all, xiluda, affected by the magic of the gold ring, was not very friendly to the people of Odin.


    Of course, since the defeated xiluda has recovered from the influence of the gold ring, she is still the xiluda queen loved by the people, but her power has been greatly reduced, and now she is not much different from ordinary people.


    Meng Haoran stood alone under the statue of Odin and let go of his perception. He searched the whole Arctic and didn''t find Odin''s whereabouts. Now the only place where Odin can be found is this statue.


    Meng Haoran''s spirit gradually penetrated the statue and found something strange in its depths. It was a sleeping soul, a powerful soul.


    Meng Haoran smiled and finally found it, but such a big thing happened outside is still sleeping. It seems that his situation is not very good!


    "Who awakened me, Odin, the great king of the gods, from my deep sleep!" It seems that he felt something. Odin''s soul opened his eyes. The first sentence made Meng Haoran disdain. When he was still intoxicated with his previous scenery, he still said that the so-called gods have this arrogant attribute, even if they have fallen to the point of surviving now.


    "Is it human?" Odin said to Meng Haoran and was stunned. "No, you are not human. If I don''t feel wrong, you are actually a God or a new God, otherwise I won''t know you." Odin''s tone was a little different. He was shocked by the emergence of Meng Haoran. How did the other party find himself and what kind of purpose he had? More importantly, the identity of the other party''s gods. How long has it been since a new God was born? He thought there would be no God in the future. He didn''t expect to see one here.


    "It doesn''t matter. What matters is whether you want to regain what belongs to you." Meng Haoran said lightly. He didn''t say his intention. He wanted to see if the other party really had the ability to help himself.


    "What belongs to me, hahaha, what belongs to me has never been obtained by others." Odin''s tone was a little crazy, but Meng Haoran just stood there quietly without any reaction,


    The scene fell into a strange silence, and the atmosphere was a little depressed,


    "Well, you won. Tell me about your plan?" Odin finally compromised. He didn''t want to take back his throne all the time. Of course, he knew he didn''t have a chance, so he would linger here. Now he didn''t mind giving Meng Haoran a chance to convince him. Even if he had only 30% hope, he would take risks. He had had enough of the days of shrinking in the statue.


    "Before talking about my plan, I want to confirm one thing. How much strength do you have left? If you are inferior to an ordinary God, there is no need to cooperate." Meng Haoran said that indeed, Meng Haoran needed Odin to help him stop Ares, and then took the opportunity to complete the task. After that, he had no worries. He could do a big job and kill some gods. He didn''t mind.


    "My strength? Do you think I will not have the strength to cooperate with you? Just because you are a new God, you insult me so. Let me see if you are qualified to talk to me." Odin said, the spirit was bright, a majesty belonging to the God King broke out, and God''s small universe burned in an instant.


    Meng Haoran can clearly feel the change of Odin''s power. First, the 7th sense is at the initial stage, the middle stage and the later stage, and the 8th sense is at the initial stage, the middle stage and the later stage. The time spent in the later stage of the 8th sense is only one second, and it rushes into the field of God in an instant. The initial stage of the 9th sense is at the same level as Meng Haoran. However, this is not over, although the growth rate is not as fast as before, But Odin''s small universe is still burning. It was directly broken in the middle of the ninth sense. Finally, it stopped in the middle of the ninth sense, and almost broke through to the late stage of the ninth sense.


    In this way, the power of his peak period is probably the peak of the 9th sense. It is estimated that he has touched the 10th sense. Meng Haoran estimated it in his heart.


    Meng Haoran himself doesn''t know whether the realm after the ninth sense is the tenth sense. Maybe there is another name, but this doesn''t prevent him from estimating so.


    According to the systematic algorithm, Meng Haoran is in the early stage of the 7-star, but because of his strong background, his real strength is not inferior to the peak of the 7-star. It corresponds to the world of saints, that is, he is the existence of the top level. Even if he fights with the later stage of the ninth sense, he can win, but he can''t face the later stage of the ninth sense.


    In the later stage of the ninth sense, Meng Haoran guessed that Athena, Hades, Poseidon and Zeus could be achieved. The other 12 main gods, even Ares, were just the level of the middle stage of the ninth sense. I''m afraid the second rate gods such as the sleeping God under Hades were the early stage of the ninth sense.


    From this point of view, Odin''s strength is actually relatively strong. Should it be said that he really deserves to be the God who used to be the God King? A skinny camel is bigger than a horse. It''s best to put it on him.


    "I was completely unmoved by my momentum!" Odin looked at Meng Haoran, who was still calm, and was shocked again, which was completely out of his expectation! Shouldn''t the other party who was just a new God tremble under his own momentum?

 Chapter 433

    "Well, put away your momentum! If you want to attract some gods." Meng Haoran said to Odin that he recognized the strength of the other party.


    Odin was obedient and put away his momentum. Rather, he was frightened by Meng Haoran''s words. He really didn''t want to attract the attention of other gods. You know, he barely recovered to this level after sleeping here for so many years. If Zeus knew, I''m afraid he would start on him without hesitation in order to keep the throne of God King.


    But this boy is really invisible to God! Obviously, he is a new God, but he has such a performance. It seems that his strength is not so simple on the surface. However, this is just what I want. If his strength is at least on the surface, it is not necessary for me to cooperate with him, isn''t it?


    "Well, I have to admit that you are really qualified to cooperate with me. Now let''s talk about the current situation. This time I''ve come to you to help me. For some reason, I''m going to have a jihad with Poseidon. Originally, it''s nothing, but unfortunately ares is also around Poseidon. In order not to beat grass and scare snakes, I need a God Block him for me, and I choose you, Odin, the former God King. " Meng Haoran said slowly.


    "Don''t be kidding. What I want to hear is that it''s good for me." Odin''s tone was a little angry. Meng Haoran''s plan didn''t do him any good at all. He was completely paying.


    "Good? Oh, I thought you would understand, but it seems that I looked up at you. After sleeping for a long time, has your wisdom reduced to mortal wisdom? Since I can fight with Poseidon and let you deal with Ares, it shows that I can also release Zeus with you. As long as the plan is successful and as your ally, I don''t mind taking your power for you. ¡±Meng Haoran said.


    Odin listened to Meng Haoran''s words and was silent. He seemed to be thinking about the authenticity of Meng Haoran''s words. After all, the premise for Meng Haoran to help him was that Meng Haoran defeated Poseidon, and before that, he was simply giving.


    Meng Haoran didn''t bother Odin and waited for Odin''s reply. However, at this time, it has been determined that the probability of Odin''s consent is 99%. This can be seen from Odin''s consideration of his words. If he doesn''t move, Odin will turn his face after listening to his plan, and Odin has no way out.


    Odin''s family knows his own business. If it goes on like this, he can''t beat Zeus anyway. After all, Zeus''s strength is increasing during his recovery. God knows what level Zeus will be when he recovers.


    According to common sense, without accident, Odin will never be on the top again, because no God will help him. Now Meng Haoran is his only chance.


    "OK! You won, I promise you. I just hope you don''t cross the river and tear down the bridge, otherwise I''ll let you know what the God King''s anger is." Odin finally gave in and planned to sink the boat.


    "That''s good. Don''t worry! I''m not interested in lying to you. I have a good cooperation." Meng Haoran said with a smile.


    ¡­¡­


    Meng Haoran returned to the nest again and brought back a special guest, Odin, eagle eye. What they saw was that Odin was no longer a soul body, but had a physical body. Although the strength of the physical body was the peak of human beings, eagle eye did not dare to underestimate Odin. The similar smell of Odin and Meng Haoran made them understand that Odin was not easy to provoke.


    Odin''s body was solved by Meng Haoran. It was easy to get it out with his natural rules. Although Meng Haoran would not be able to get a real body if he did his best, he always had to keep his hand, didn''t he?


    However, even so, Odin has admired Meng Haoran. Meng Haoran''s means of creating things out of thin air has never occurred to him. It''s really amazing for him. He never thought that his physical body would be so easy. You know, in the world of gladiators, gods, in addition to their own body, want to move their soul to a new body, All need to use the means of reincarnation to cultivate from infancy, put their own breath in their bodies, and constantly run in. Finally, to a certain extent, they can complete alternative rebirth, but after all, it is not noumenon and has little significance.


    And there may be accidents. For Hades, his reincarnation is an instant body, but because of the influence of the instant soul, even if he controls the body, there will be some hidden dangers, such as the influence of the instant at a critical time.


    Therefore, this new life is just an ordinary body for God. Not only does this body have hidden dangers, but also because it can''t give full play to its own combat effectiveness, there will be a scene for its fighters to fight, because their human bodies are too limited to use God''s power.


    Although Meng Haoran''s body to Odin can''t give full play to his strength, the body composed of the rules of creation is not simple. He can not only let Odin use him as his noumenon, because there is no breath of other souls, it is completely tailored for Odin, but also has a function, that is, it can be improved, as long as Odin is willing, It took a while to reach the level of his new body, which is great news for Odin without body. Even if Meng Haoran''s plan fails this time, he won''t lose.


    Therefore, Odin''s attitude towards Meng Haoran is much better. He hopes that this plan can succeed. He has seen the moment when he regains his throne.


    "Let''s introduce him to you. He is the helper I''ve found this time. This time, he is responsible for dragging ares so that we can concentrate on dealing with Poseidon. Then the jihad against Poseidon will be set in three days. Let''s prepare!" Summon all warrior warriors, Meng Haoran announced.


    Lanran sees Odin vaguely understand his real body and knows that Odin really has the strength to stop Ares. Although others don''t know Odin''s real body, their trust in Meng Haoran makes them believe Odin unconditionally.


    After simple mobilization, Meng Haoran began the final preparation.


    Somewhere in the sea, with the help of the resurrected body, Julian Thoreau somehow had a bad premonition. This premonition was so strong that it accelerated Poseidon''s awakening. It would take some time for him to fully awaken. According to the speed of awakening, he was afraid that when Meng Haoran came to the door, he would face the fully awakened sea emperor.

 Chapter 434

    Deep in the sea, there is a magnificent palace with incomparable mystery and majesty. This is the headquarters of Poseidon.


    "Is this the place where the sea emperor is located? Yes! Compared with the holy land, it is more the residence of the gods. Isn''t the place where the gods are located just beyond the reach of ordinary people?" Meng Haoran commented lightly, but he despised Poseidon in his heart. Obviously, as the sea emperor who rules the sea area, there are more resources in the sea than on land, but he didn''t know how to develop wholeheartedly. Instead, he thought about land, which is putting the cart before the horse.


    Because of Meng Haoran''s existence, the trick of the world has been deflected. At the end of the first World War in northern Europe, Poseidon, the sea emperor, will rob the yarn as the embodiment of Athena, and rainstorms will fall all over the world, triggering large-scale floods and tsunamis, trying to wipe out mankind and establish a new world full of oceans.


    However, the sea Emperor didn''t do that now. It seems that he has a feeling and knows that he has something more important. Of course, Ares''s uninvited visit is also one aspect.


    "Then start." Meng Haoran took a deep breath and released his breath.


    In the sea emperor hall, Julian, the incarnation of the sea emperor, suddenly opened his eyes and said, "are you coming? I see. The reason why I am upset is that someone wants to intervene. Is it a new God? Dare to challenge me. I will let you know what the majesty of the sea emperor is.


    "7 Where is the sea general!" Julian gave a big drink, and then in front of him, seven figures appeared slowly from nothing.


    "What can I do for you, Lord Haihuang?" The leader in the figure of the seven said respectfully to Julian. When he looked up, he could find that his appearance was exactly the same as that of saga. He was gagron, saga''s brother. He had become a saint with saga. He had been imprisoned for persuading his brother saga to kill the underage goddess. Later, he became one of the sea generals under Poseidon, who wanted to defeat Athena and conquer the whole earth in the name of Poseidon. Because Poseidon and other sea generals were deceived by him, he was known as "a man who dares to deceive even God".


    At this time, Garon was also a little surprised. He didn''t know what Julian was crazy. He suddenly called all the sea fighters. Moreover, his previous suggestion was rejected by Julian, which made him feel that things were beyond his expectation. What he didn''t know happened.


    Although Garon is the strongest sea fighter for the sea emperor to sit down, he is not a God after all, so he doesn''t feel the provocative breath released by Meng Haoran, so he doesn''t know that someone has called the door. Of course, he never thought that someone would take the initiative to fight the sea emperor here. After all, this is the base camp of the sea emperor, and the strength that the sea emperor can play is much stronger than that in other places.


    "A God who overestimated his power provoked me. He led his fighter outside the palace. All you have to do is kill his fighter and let him know that the majesty of the sea emperor cannot be violated. I will sit here and kill him myself at that time. Even if God offends me, I can only die." The pupil in Julian''s eyes has become empty, emitting unimaginable dignity and brewing strong power. With his words, the sea all over the world has become choppy, with lightning and thunder in the sky, and a moment of heavy rain washing the earth mercilessly.


    The strong people all over the world who can feel this scene are dignified. They know that the ancient existence of the sea emperor is really angry. They keep silent for a time for fear of attracting attention.


    Holy Land


    Shazhi''s eyes were also empty, as if she had seen through everything in the world, "uncle! Brother Meng" murmured.


    Indeed, Poseidon was out of anger at this time. A newborn God actually provoked him, which was unbearable for him as the sea emperor. After all, he was the most noble existence in the world. Even the king of Hades and the king of heaven could only be on an equal footing with him. Even Athena was much worse than him in status.


    If Athena launched a jihad with him, he might not be so. After all, if he wanted to get the earth, he had to defeat Athena. It was reasonable for Athena to fight back, and Athena''s beauty and strength were recognized by him. Even he wanted to marry Athena and rule the world with her.


    But Meng Haoran''s everything is different. That''s two concepts. It''s like a new aristocrat who has just become an aristocrat. He doesn''t stand firm but challenges the real old aristocrat. When does a small new God dare to bully him? Do you think I''m a sea emperor.


    Naturally, Ares could feel the movement of Meng Haoran. He immediately understood that the target he was waiting for appeared. Almost at the moment of feeling, he came to Meng Haoran and wanted to know about Meng Haoran.


    But on his way, a vortex appeared behind him, and he was directly pulled into another space by a force.


    "Who is it? Come out! Your goal has been achieved, hasn''t it?" Ares, the God of war, was still calm. He looked around confidently and came to the conclusion that this is a space of different dimensions. It seems that some gods don''t want him to meet new gods. He tried. Even the slightest information can''t be transmitted here. The strength of the gods who can do this can''t be underestimated.


    "Ares, long time no see." Odin, who got a new body, slowly appeared in front of Ares and looked at Ares. He looked a little proud. Indeed, for Odin, only the three brothers of Zeus were worthy of his serious treatment. Even the famous God of war was just a junior in his opinion.


    "Are you?" Ares looked at Odin with some doubts. After all, Odin''s body was a face he had never seen before, but soon he knew who he was facing when he felt Odin''s familiar little universe.


    "Odin, it''s you. I didn''t think you were playing tricks. So you did the new God." It has to be said that Odin''s name is still very big. Ares was immediately misled and thought that Odin was behind all this. After all, Odin was a former God King. It''s not incomprehensible to have this means.


    Odin could not deny Ares'' words. He did not admit or deny them. After all, making ares feel wrong was good for their plan.

 Chapter 435

    "You should know where this is. Don''t think about leaving." Odin said to Ares in an indisputable tone.


    Ares didn''t take Odin''s words to heart. "Really? I thought I could leave at any time if I wanted to. As a loser, how can you stop me?"


    Ares''s God of war finally showed up. Even in the face of Odin, he was full of war spirit and had no fear. Even if what Odin felt was the small universe at the peak of the middle of the ninth sense, it was even stronger than his middle of the ninth sense.


    While ares released his intention to fight, a golden light crossed many obstacles and directly appeared in this different dimensional battlefield that should have isolated everything.


    "God''s clothes!" Ares drank all over, and then bang bang, a set of gorgeous God clothes appeared on his body.


    God''s clothes, the battle armor that only 12 Lord gods can wear, are much stronger than holy clothes and represent the supreme status.


    At this time, Ares, dressed in divine clothes, was like a general on the battlefield, full of dignity. With his handsome body, he was simply handsome.


    "Don''t think it''s just you!" Odin is also unwilling to show weakness. He also changed his clothes. I have to say that he looks quite 6 after changing his clothes.


    "Then come on, let me try how many skills you have left." Ares did not hesitate to take the lead in launching the attack, and suddenly the dimensional space fell apart.


    ¡­¡­


    During the confrontation between Odin and Ares, Meng Haoran''s Wushen fighters and sea fighters also began to fight each other. As a result, Meng Haoran was very satisfied. His side occupied an absolute advantage, and the sea fighters had nothing to say.


    Even Garon, the strongest sea fighter, can only barely survive in the face of lanran''s big boss, which makes Garon, a man who claims that even God can deceive, curse in the dark. Where did these people come from and why there was no sign before.


    Lanran smiled at Garon and planned to slowly consume each other. She also appreciated Garon''s courage to cheat God and strong strength. However, she was still a little tender. She didn''t know that strength was the most fundamental. Even if she could win a temporary victory by conspiracy, she couldn''t get the final victory, Garon is a lower level than him. He wants to prove himself into God. Unlike Garon, he depends on the sea emperor.


    However, lanran is now loyal to Meng Haoran, so his wish has naturally failed, but now he doesn''t regret it, because he knows that following Meng Haoran is more promising than becoming the so-called God in the world of death, and even if his plan succeeds at that time, he will be defeated by the spirit king in the end, because he doesn''t know enough about the corpse soul world, I don''t know the real details, so lanran is still grateful to Meng Haoran.


    Of course, if Meng Haoran can''t give lanran the feeling that he can''t catch up, lanran may still bite back in the end.


    Meng Haoran quietly watched the fighting between the warrior and the sea fighter, but he despised the sea emperor. As the sea emperor, his strength was lower than Athena''s Saint fighter. I don''t know how he did it. Compared with his other two brothers, he was too rubbish.


    But if he hadn''t been so easy to deal with, I wouldn''t have chosen him as my goal, would I? Meng Haoran thought of this and smiled at the corners of his mouth.


    The outcome of Wushen fighter and sea fighter has been determined. In order to have a long dream, Meng Haoran doesn''t intend to wait any longer. It''s time to complete the final task.


    "Then if you don''t come out, let me find you." Meng Haoran''s figure flashed and reappeared. It was already the sea emperor hall and appeared behind the sea emperor Poseidon.


    "Oh, when we first met, I was Meng Haoran and the initiator of this jihad. I really didn''t expect that the magnificent sea fighters would be knocked down so easily. Is their strength too weak, or do you don''t spend any effort on them at all? Lord sea emperor." Meng Haoran joked that the God in front of him was already fully armed.


    It''s so powerful. It''s in the later stage of the ninth sense, and it''s still the strong one in the later stage. Sure enough, my guess is correct. Is that his artifact Trident? Sure enough, Meng Haoran felt the Trident in the hands of the sea emperor and found that its fluctuation was far beyond imagination. I''m afraid even an ordinary person can defeat an ordinary God as long as he has it.


    "Meng Haoran? You are the new God! Who gave you the courage to fight with me? Are my two brothers?" Poseidon''s tone was flat, but it was difficult to hide his anger. He was very unwilling. Indeed, his real body had been destroyed in a jihad in the mythological era, but even so, he was the most noble existence among the twelve main gods, second only to his two brothers.


    Meng Haoran scoffed at the words of Poseidon, the sea emperor. He had even lost his real body. Although the situation was better than Odin, he was still so proud. Yes, how could God be so virtuous.


    "Divine clothes or scale clothes?" Meng Haoran looked at the armor on the sea emperor and thought that if the divine clothes represent the 12 main gods, the scale clothes of the sea emperor, Poseidon''s dark clothes and Athena''s holy clothes are their respective representatives.


    Of course, Meng Haoran saw that the divine clothes were stronger than other scale clothes. After all, only 12 Lord gods could wear them.


    "You didn''t wake up! Let me help you wake up. Maybe you will understand your current situation!" Meng Haoran said, the small universe began to burn, and the power of God was displayed in the world for the first time.


    "Duel field!"


    The place where Meng Haoran and the sea emperor are located is shrouded by the rules of creation. The surrounding scenery changes very quickly. Finally, it becomes a place similar to the Roman arena. Only Meng Haoran and the sea emperor are in the arena. Although it is more normal to have an audience, when can God''s duel be seen as a performance?


    "Here is..." the sea emperor looked at the greatly changed environment, and there was a slight fluctuation in the nihilistic pupil. He could feel that since the change of the surrounding scenery, he could not feel the small universe except Meng Haoran''s accident. In other words, he had been trapped.


    "But forget it. As long as we defeat you, all this will recover, won''t it?" The sea emperor looked at Meng Haoran and said.

 Chapter 436

    Meng Haoran is very satisfied with his masterpiece. This arena is not just an isolation effect, otherwise he would not display it.


    In the arena of Rome, two fighters duel. The winner will have everything of the defeated, and there is a similar effect here.


    As long as Meng Haoran defeats or kills Poseidon here, everything about Poseidon will be accepted by him. If it''s his artifact Trident, of course, it''s his anyway after Poseidon was killed, so what''s the same? The small universe in the later stage of the ninth sense also includes this in the so-called booty. Therefore, as long as Meng Haoran can win, he will instantly become a character in the later stage of the ninth sense and improve his strength a lot.


    Speaking of it, this effect is also designed for his genius. If you can''t fight beyond your level, all this will become a joke, won''t it?


    In addition, in the deep duel field, if Meng Haoran and Poseidon can''t decide the outcome, they can''t destroy it from the outside unless their strength is two times higher than that of Meng Haoran and Poseidon combined. That is to say, as long as they are not besieged by the Greek gods, this is an absolutely safe fighting place, coupled with the effect of isolation, Meng Haoran can use his power at will here without worrying about exposing his cards.


    At this time, Meng Haoran''s body is also a pair of functional and powerful armor. He called the armor of wushenjia. In order to reflect its gorgeous, Meng Haoran inlaid diamond powder outside it to make it shiny, which is comparable to art.


    Like the holy clothes and gods, it can dress at any time, and uses special technology. It can store it in a small ring and carry it with you. It is much more convenient than the large box used by Xingya to hold the holy clothes.


    Of course, this is not the most important. In addition to the defense power comparable to the divine clothes, it also has other special effects. The main effects are as follows: 1. Stagnation: after launching, it falls into a state that can not be attacked, unless its strength exceeds 1 star and the cooling time is 1 hour; 2 strong attack: inflict double the attack power of the user on the attacker, slow down the movement speed by 40% for 15 seconds and cool down for 1 minute. 3 treatment: the user can input energy into the martial god armor at ordinary times. When full of energy, the user can store twice the amount of blood equivalent to the user. Turn on the treatment state in battle and recover 5% of blood per second. You know that the amount of blood is used up and the cooling time is zero.


    At first glance, the function of wushenjia is not very good. It is not as good as the stagnation of Green Pheasant, but this is a move that can make Meng Haoran invincible under 8 stars. It is not the same level as that of Green Pheasant which does not exceed Meng Haoran''s strength. Even if there is a limit of cooling for 1 hour, it is also very powerful.


    As for strong attack, it is a good skill to attack. It almost doubles Meng Haoran''s attack power, and can slow down. It can not only attack, but also create almost for himself to escape. Imagine meeting a strong enemy. As long as you use strong attack, the speed of the other party will be reduced. Isn''t it easy and pleasant to escape?


    The final treatment is life-saving. It is equivalent to bringing your own little red potion, or the kind of system blood adding. Although the blood bottle is only twice the life value, on the other hand, it is not two lives. Do you say it is strong?


    "Well! In fact, I wanted to add more functions, but how can I be weak at present?" Meng Haoran thought so and had no consciousness at all. If other people could have such a martial god armor, they would have laughed crazy. Where would they be dissatisfied?


    The material for making wushenjia is Meng Haoran''s power of faith, which is very high-end, but it is really because of the magic of the power of faith that the wushenjia is so powerful.


    The sea emperor Poseidon looked at Meng Haoran''s wushenjia and nodded secretly. This gorgeous style is in line with their gods'' aesthetics. He has planned to slightly modify his scale clothes after this battle.


    Meng Haoran actually misunderstood the scale clothes and the divine clothes. The reason why Meng Haoran thought that the divine clothes were better than the scale clothes was that Zeus made the divine clothes, but in fact, the divine clothes were really strong, but Poseidon''s scale clothes were not bad. In the final analysis, the divine clothes were made by Zeus, and he would not leave it alone. Therefore, he must have left a hand on other divine clothes without doing his best, However, the scale clothes made by Poseidon himself are different. Because they are used by himself, they do their best. Therefore, even if they are not comparable to the God clothes, the power they play in the sea is stronger than the God clothes, and Hades''s dark clothes are the same.


    "It''s said that the warriors under God are basically unarmed, but why do gods take artifact as weapons one by one? Fortunately, I have soul chopping knife. Otherwise, I''m a little divorced from the public." Meng Haoran took out his soul chopping knife Haoyue in front of Poseidon.


    Soul chopping knife is separated from the soul, so as Meng Haoran''s soul becomes stronger and stronger, it can now be called an artifact. Not only its effect, but also its hardness is similar to that of an artifact. Of course, only in this way can Meng Haoran continue to use it as his weapon, Otherwise, it will break when he touches Poseidon''s trident. What else does he take it out for?


    Even if the previous wushenjia is gone, Poseidon can still keep calm. After all, no one dares to go out now! Everyone has it, not to mention God. He doesn''t know the role of wushenjia, so he''s not very surprised. He appreciates its design at most.


    However, Meng Haoran''s soul chopping knife is different this time. Just looking at Poseidon, he confirms that it is an extremely powerful artifact, because his trident is slightly competing, as if he met an opponent. What makes Poseidon more afraid is that he feels an extremely strong threat from the soul chopping knife, which is greater than the one when he lost his real body, It even threatened his life.


    "How can I be killed? I can only be sealed. But now I have the illusion that my soul will be killed if he cuts it down." Is it really an illusion? Poseidon doesn''t know, but he would rather think so. He really can''t admit that the soul chopping knife can really hurt his soul. You know, in the world of Saint fighters, the soul of God can''t be killed directly and can only be slowly consumed by the seal. That''s why there are often rumors of God breaking the seal, not because he doesn''t want to destroy them, but because he can''t.

 Chapter 437

    Poseidon had an unprecedented fear because of his feeling about the soul chopping knife. He had secretly decided to avoid Meng Haoran''s soul chopping knife as much as possible and was unwilling to start a close battle. However, this idea of timidity before war made him afraid of hands and feet in the next battle. When he had the opportunity to counter attack, he missed the good opportunity because of fear, which made Meng Haoran play smoothly, Of course, this is later.


    "Taste the power of the sea!" Poseidon waved his trident. In the arena without any water, millions of tons of water landed over Meng Haoran. It was a huge scene.


    It is worthy of being an artifact representing the sea. It can also mobilize the power of water here. Meng Haoran secretly praised it in his heart, but he was also dissatisfied with his actions. He raised his soul chopping knife and burned the small universe. With Kendo, he cut into the oncoming sea.


    "Cut the sea" as the name suggests, even can cut open. Meng Haoran divided the sea in front of him in half with a sword, as if he had killed his life.


    Poseidon''s attack did not stop. He continued to wave the Trident, which gave off an incomparably bright light. All kinds of Water Dragons appeared out of thin air and roared and killed Meng Haoran.


    Meng Haoran either flashed or cut. Poseidon''s attack didn''t work. At this time, Poseidon also knew that ordinary means couldn''t help Meng Haoran, so he looked slightly frozen.


    This time, the Trident did not release the power of water, but produced a thunder, which was like the shock of the roar of the sea. As soon as it appeared, it was Meng Haoran''s side, carrying incomparable Tianwei, and went straight to Meng Haoran, just as Dai Tian vowed to kill Meng Haoran, who dared to go against the sky.


    In the face of this powerful attack from ancient times to now, even heaven regarded it as a force to punish all living beings. Meng Haoran dared not underestimate it. He looked solemn and directly opened the realm of the king. In an instant, the thunder that could only see the shadow in his eyes became slow.


    "En" Poseidon seemed to feel the change of Meng Haoran, because the sense of threat from Meng Haoran was strengthened again.


    This feeling made Poseidon launch an attack again without waiting for thunder Jiangong, and it was still a sinister idea attack. The invisible and colorless idea knife shuttled through the void, and the speed was a few minutes faster than the previous thunder. Sure enough, the fastest in the world was human thinking, and idea, as an alternative thinking, also had such characteristics.


    Poseidon''s idea attack is extremely insidious. In the original work, he once cut off sharna''s mask, deprived her of vitality, smashed the bronze holy coat, and rebounded the golden arrow of the arrow wearing the Sagittarius holy coat. It can be said to be a very powerful move. At this time, combined with Tianlei, it was released at this time. Even Meng Haoran had to praise Poseidon''s mastery of the fighter.


    But even so, will Meng Haoran be as Poseidon thought? This is obviously impossible. In the state of king, Meng Haoran sees the world as extremely slow. Even if the gap between him and Poseidon is not obvious and can not affect each other, it is no easier to act directly, so he found Poseidon''s move in this state.


    While secretly scolding cunning in his heart, he also responded. He saw a black light flashing on Meng Haoran''s wushenjia. Meng Haoran''s breath suddenly doubled. The strong attack was launched, and then he burst out with the vigorous Qi of the strong attack power and went straight to Tianlei.


    Meng Haoran''s plan is very simple. Since it''s hard to avoid, it''s good to fight head-on. Although Tianlei is more powerful than usual, he can''t make a contribution in the face of twice Meng Haoran''s attack power. He was blown away in an instant. Moreover, Meng Haoran''s sword Gang hasn''t completely dissipated at this time, and the remaining potential is unabated to meet the invisible idea.


    Poseidon''s idea was really strong, so that Jiangang could not help it, but it was not completely useless. It was blocked for a moment, and at this moment, Meng Haoran had earth shaking changes.


    "Jiejie, blood moon killing" the blood moon condensed by the murderous spirit slowly took off, instantly dyed the arena blood red, and the air became heavy. The scene was like coming to hell from the world, and Meng Haoran also changed from God to demon king, emitting the breath of death and death of no living person.


    The breath on Meng Haoran''s body soared again after using the solution. Poseidon''s idea attack came. However, a strange red light flickered on Meng Haoran''s body, and Poseidon''s idea attack was turned into invisible, like a stone sinking into the sea.


    What''s more surprising is that the extremely pure dark force suddenly appeared in the void and directly invested into Meng Haoran''s body.


    "This is..." Poseidon was startled by the scenery in front of him and unconsciously stepped back. It was really terrible. Even in the face of Hades, who controls the underworld, Poseidon would not be so, but at this time, the smell emitted by Meng Haoran was even darker than Hades, which represents the smell of pure killing. Only demons and demons can be released. God and demons are opposite, But the saint fighter''s world has long been free of demons, so Poseidon was so shocked.


    How could this happen? He was clearly a God and suddenly became a devil. Although Poseidon had never seen a devil, he instinctively felt that Meng Haoran was a devil and believed it.


    There is darkness when there is light, and there is Yang when there is Yin. Just like the two sides of the world, since there is God, there must be demons. Although the world of Saint fighters has never talked about demons, only demons appear, and demons are not real demons. They are just gods affected by the power of demons, and their essence is still God.


    However, this does not mean that the power of the devil does not exist, but there is no suitable carrier. Now, when Meng Haoran uses his solution, the power of the devil hidden in the world swarms like the smell of fishy smell, and even the arena can not stop them from entering.


    "There should be such an unexpected harvest..." Meng Haoran felt the endless power from the void, and he smiled.


    After the devil Qi entered the body, he got the hint of the world. Now he has become the representative of the world devil. The devil is a kind of power and represents destruction. It exists like the destruction god of seven dragon beads. The moment he became a devil also represents that Meng Haoran has become the highest position in the world. Only the legendary creator God can compare.


    Moreover, with this identity, when facing God, he naturally has a kind of coercion, which can weaken each other''s strength, just like natural enemies. Poseidon has this feeling at this time. He finds that his strength can only play about 70% now. Such a discovery makes him feel dead.

 Chapter 438

    "What a pity! I''m going to leave the world after all. At that time, this identity will be useless." Meng Haoran thought with some regret that although the status of the devil is very attractive, it is not enough for him who is determined to be in the world and aims at the God of the protagonist. He can''t stay in this world and don''t leave, so this power can only be used now.


    However, since such changes have taken place, my plan will be changed. I originally planned to let eagle eyes leave after this battle, and then kill Odin in the divine world. If there is no danger, I will help Odin take the throne of God King and escape in danger. But since I have become a devil, I can''t.


    Not to mention that at this time, his strength has soared to the point that he doesn''t even believe it. I''m afraid it''s possible to destroy the world alone. Another temptation is that as a devil, as long as he destroys God, he can get the reward of the world, understand the rules of the world more clearly, and his strength will increase very quickly, In this way, as long as Meng Haoran destroys most of the gods, he can improve his strength to the peak of 7 stars in a short time. At that time, as long as the world that will die completes that task, he can naturally break through to the eighth star. Even Meng Haoran cannot be indifferent to this temptation.


    Meng Haoran has decided to help Odin get the God King, but it''s none of his business whether there is a God under the God King to give him command.


    "OK! These are still put in the future, now!" Meng Haoran turned his eyes to Poseidon and showed his bloodthirsty eyes.


    At this time, Meng Haoran''s strength was not improved all the time because of the infusion of magic Qi. Poseidon was no longer worthy to be an opponent in his eyes, and he did not intend to continue to play with him slowly.


    Meng Haoran''s figure disappeared in front of Poseidon, and then turned into countless virtual shadows to attack Poseidon.


    In the face of such a fierce attack. Poseidon can only defend because of fear. Even the idea of counterattack rarely rises. He always focuses on saving his life. However, Meng Haoran''s attack becomes stronger and stronger over time. Poseidon gradually loses the ability to counterattack, and new wounds appear on his body from time to time.


    Five minutes later, Poseidon''s body and eyes fell into a pool of blood, and his soul appeared weakly over it.


    Just as Meng Haoran was about to give him the last blow, Poseidon''s weak voice came


    "Wait, don''t kill me. I''ll exchange information for you," Meng Haoran didn''t stop. Poseidon hurriedly said, "I know the news of the creator God! Zeus is already plotting the position of the creator God. If he succeeds, even if you are a devil, you can''t defeat him."


    "En" Meng Haoran looked at Poseidon''s eyes carefully, trying to see whether Poseidon was lying, but he saw at least one calm.


    So what he said is true, and listen to how he says "go on!"


    After listening to Meng Haoran''s words, Poseidon''s eyes showed a ray of hope. He thought Meng Haoran wanted to let him go.


    Facing the fear of death, he also put down his dignity, begged Meng Haoran for help, and slowly said everything he knew.


    ¡­¡­


    "I see. It would be a bit bad not to know that Zeus succeeded in this news." Meng Haoran stood alone in the sea emperor hall. The arena had disappeared and Julian''s body was under him. Poseidon''s soul disappeared. He didn''t run away, but was ruthlessly killed by Meng Haoran after saying the news. He was a little funny when he thought of Poseidon''s stunned eyes at last, but he never said he would let him go.


    At this time, Meng Haoran has released the solution and returned to the ordinary state. It is worth mentioning that he is the devil only in the solution state. After recovery, his strength becomes the same as before, without improvement, but different, because at this time, he is already the later stage of the ninth sense of the universe, and the effect of the duel field has been brought into play.


    "Is the battle over?" Meng Haoran felt for a while and found that most of the sea fighters had been eliminated, but strangely, he didn''t find Garon''s figure.


    Summoned the gathering of martial god fighters, Meng Haoran began a short question and got the answer. In fact, the sea fighters could hold on for a while, but suddenly their scale clothes seemed to lose their effect and were killed by eagle eyes. Meng Haoran guessed that it was because Poseidon was dead. Sure enough, he did something on the scale clothes.


    However, Meng Haoran was surprised to learn about Garon from lanran. At the moment of life and death, Athena''s small universe appeared, giving Garon a chance to escape. He opened the different dimensional space and left from lanran.


    "Saved him after all? Saved your future Gemini gold fighter." Meng Haoran didn''t blame lanran, but was surprised at Athena''s awakening. It was too fast. Unexpectedly, he had this level of strength to save people from lanran. At least he had awakened to the level of God.


    "Alas, I don''t know whether she will meet next time or Athena." Meng Haoran was a little disappointed at the thought.


    "Well, now go and help Odin." Meng Haoran ordered Yingyan and others to leave and planned to meet Ares, the so-called God of war.


    Meng Haoran closed his eyes and felt the breath left by Odin. Then he rowed his hands in front of him. A gate appeared out of thin air. Meng Haoran flashed in directly.


    What came into view was the war between Ares and Odin. Various energy beams collided in the air, and their small universe was full of them. It was obvious that they were hot. Even Meng Haoran didn''t find it for a while.


    "Take the move, the wrath of the God of war." Ares sent out a big move to Odin. The huge ghost of Ares appeared behind him, evolved into countless nebulae, and then exploded.


    Odin also looked solemn and raised his hands as if praying to heaven. The golden mask of "God King''s protection" shrouded Odin and made his defense thick and solid.


    The wrath of the God of war collided with the blessing of the king of God and made a violent roar. For a moment, my ears lost some sound.


    "I didn''t expect that the old guy has two skills? But it''s over. I don''t intend to stay with him. I''ll bring someone to kill you next time. Let''s die! Hahaha" ares looked at Odin with some cruelty. The long-time battle made him know how to leave here, and he also knew Odin''s strength. The other party was just like him. Just go back to heaven and say, Someone will want to meet Odin.


    Odin looked a little flustered and secretly scolded Meng Haoran for not coming yet. However, he was overjoyed by the sound he heard next.


    "Really? In that case, you''d better not go."

 Chapter 439

    "You are..." Ares was startled by Meng Haoran''s voice and looked at Meng Haoran who suddenly appeared not far behind him.


    I didn''t feel where he came from, and it seemed that he was with Odin.


    Ares was not happy when he saw Meng Haoran from Odin. He looked at Meng Haoran carefully and found that he couldn''t see the depth of each other. At this time, he was flustered. Things had gone in a direction beyond his control.


    Odin on one side was surprised by Meng Haoran''s appearance first, because ares could not escape, but he thought of what it meant for Meng Haoran to appear here. In this way, Meng Haoran had defeated Poseidon or killed him. Although he had expected this situation, Odin was still shocked.


    "Who am I? Aren''t you just looking for me?" Meng Haoran looked at Ares and said faintly that he was not in a hurry. In his opinion, Ares was a turtle in a jar at this time. He could do whatever he wanted.


    Meng Haoran''s words made ares clap in his heart. It turned out that this is Allah. What is the relationship between Odin and him, alliance? Or has Odin


    Ares had a lot of thoughts in his mind, but he secretly raised the alert to the highest level. He would try his best to escape as soon as he had the opportunity, even if he released some self mutilation moves. The God of war''s intuition told him that only escape was the best choice. In his eyes, Meng Haoran''s danger was much higher than Odin, and even more terrible, It seems that Meng Haoran doesn''t feel much like Zeus.


    "Hahaha, why, is our God of war afraid?" Odin laughed and looked at Ares, who was afraid of hands and feet. He also revealed a flaw because he was relaxed.


    Good chance, Ares broke out his whole body power almost at the moment when Odin''s flaw appeared. The small universe didn''t burn so violently at any moment. The burning power turned into power, which made ares''s speed surge. In a short moment, Ares increased to a thousand times the speed of light and was still in the process of improvement.


    Odin could hardly see Ares''s figure. He could only feel his breath approaching. In a hurry, he thought the other party was going to die and break the net. He made a defensive posture directly instead of facing the enemy.


    This action of Odin was expected by Ares. At this time, he was ecstatic. What he wanted was this effect. His real purpose was not to attack Odin at all.


    "Bad!" Odin was not attacked at the first time. He knew he had been cheated when he found that ares had gone away. He shouted bad in his heart. If the other party ran away, it would attract the gods of heaven, and all his plans would be wasted. He didn''t know that Meng Haoran was not afraid of siege at all.


    When Ares was close to the edge of different dimensional space, he made a strange light wave and opened up a channel to the outside world, Meng Haoran did something.


    From static to dynamic, there is almost no buffer. Meng Haoran''s strength in the later stage of the ninth sense has undergone earth shaking changes compared with that before. Relying on the explosion of the small universe and unique pace, his speed is 10 times faster than Ares, which is the gap between cars and planes.


    "I said, you don''t have to go. Didn''t you hear me?" When the voice spread to Ares''s ears, Meng Haoran appeared in front of him for a long time.


    A drop of sweat on ares''s forehead fell into the void and evaporated quickly.


    "What do you want?" Ares''s throat itched when he said this. He couldn''t believe that the other party had such a speed. Since he had such a speed, his strength was naturally far beyond his imagination. He really stepped on the iron plate this time. He knew he wouldn''t take the task. Damn, he wanted to take this opportunity to see the world of people because he was bored, But now that it''s better, it''s probably not going back.


    "What? Of course I sent you to Poseidon, or what do you think?" Meng Haoran said coldly, a trace of murderous spirit could not be emitted, and instantly plunged the surrounding into darkness.


    It''s so cold and murderous. How many creatures did I kill to gather? Even though I have experienced countless battles as the God of war, my murderous spirit is far from what it should be.


    See Poseidon... I see. Was he not here because of Poseidon before? So now that he is here, it means that Poseidon is defeated and sealed by him?


    Ares could not imagine that Poseidon had been killed. He just guessed that Meng Haoran sealed it, but even so, he was shocked that he could seal Poseidon. In this way, Meng Haoran''s strength was probably the same level as Zeus and Pluto. He didn''t count Athena and subconsciously ignored it.


    Because there was no strength to support, the channel opened by Ares gradually narrowed and would disappear completely. That was ares''s last hope. If he allowed the channel to disappear, he would never escape.


    Thinking of the sealed end, Ares severely bit his teeth, flashed a look of flesh pain in his eyes, and took out a white bead.


    "I have to use thunder beads. This is my father''s life-saving card, but as long as I can escape, everything is worth it." Ares thought so, suddenly threw out the beads in his hand and appeared next to Meng Haoran in an instant.


    The beads began to flash with thunder, and then exploded in an instant. "Boom" a huge mushroom cloud rose, covering almost a planet.


    Thunderbolt bead, a disposable product made by Zeus, has the power of a full blow. It is a necessary artifact for home. Even ares has only one.


    Some sighed with emotion at the power of thunder beads. Ares worshipped his father more. If he was attacked by such an attack, he might lose his combat ability in an instant.


    However, ares is still sober after all. He knows that this may only bring some trouble to Meng Haoran. It is impossible to hit or kill the other party, so he does not hesitate to burn the universe crazily again and plans to escape while the channel has not disappeared.


    But ares underestimated Meng Haoran after all. As soon as he moved, he felt his head faint, and then whirled around.


    "What''s going on? Why is he here?" When ares fell, Yu Guang saw Meng Haoran who was originally in the explosion. He didn''t know when he had come to him.

 Chapter 440

    Poseidon, as an audience from beginning to end, did not know what language to express his mood. Meng Haoran showed incomparable strength at this time. In fact, his strength was not what he could imagine. As a former God King, although his strength had not recovered, his vision was still, He clearly knew that the strength of Meng Haoran at this time was a little stronger than that of his peak period, and he also vaguely felt another powerful power hidden in Meng Haoran''s body, which made him instinctively afraid.


    Meng Haoran stood in front of Ares and showed a thoughtful look. Did he kill him now? Or for the time being


    Vaguely looked at Odin, and finally Meng Haoran smiled. Now do you still need to take into account his feelings? It''s merciful not to kill him directly. Well, it''s decided.


    Meng Haoran, who made the decision, took out the soul chopping knife in front of Odin, and then made a direct knife. Ares was so separated from his head.


    "What''s wrong?" Odin was stunned to see Meng Haoran so decisive, but he suddenly felt a little contrary.


    Soul? What about his soul? Can''t feel the breath of the soul, can''t you? Odin''s reaction was not slow. He thought of a terrible truth. Ares was completely dead.


    When he came here, Odin''s face changed greatly. He looked at Meng Haoran, or Meng Haoran''s soul chopping knife, which was full of fear. It was inconceivable that he had the ability to directly kill gods.


    "Is it right to cooperate with him? Maybe I''ll release an unprecedented monster." Odin has predicted the coming catastrophe in the heaven, and he himself has played a certain role in promoting it. However, even if he wants to quit at this time, it is impossible, so he can only harden his head.


    In this way, Odin''s look gradually returned to nature, and his eyes flashed fiercely. Hum, it doesn''t matter to me if others die. The important thing is that I will be able to ascend the throne of God again this time, as long as the other party doesn''t break his appointment.


    Meng Haoran looked at Odin''s expression and knew his psychological changes. Seeing that Odin had finally made the right choice, he smiled and put away the soul chopping knife, but Odin didn''t know that he had escaped a disaster. If he had just shown something different, Meng Haoran would kill him without hesitation.


    After cooking Ares, Meng Haoran took Odin Shi Ran''s meeting to the base camp.


    A luxury villa in Japan


    "... that''s almost it. What you have to face next is not what you can deal with, so I''m going to let you leave first." Meng Haoran simply explained to eagle eye what he was going to do, and then finally made such a notice.


    Yingyan and others looked at Meng Haoran reluctantly, but finally did not say anything to stay, because they knew that even staying would be cumbersome. However, at this moment, they had a deep sense of crisis. Meng Haoran has actually reached that level. His growth is too fast. If it goes on like this, they will be completely unable to keep up in the future, It may be forgotten gradually.


    This fact makes these martial god fighters who desire to be strong don''t want to admit it. Finally, they can only secretly decide to go back and practice well, so as to strive for the opportunity to play next time.


    "My Lord, I have something to say." At this time, lanran suddenly came out and said, attracting everyone''s attention.


    "Oh, lanran, do you have any ideas?" Meng Haoran said to lanran faintly that there might be some good suggestions for lanran, a high-intelligence criminal.


    "Now that you have become a devil, you can say that you have almost mastered half of the origin of the world. Why not take the opportunity to steal the power of the origin? I think collapse jade can help you in this regard." Lanran said, and her eyes flashed.


    Stealing the power of origin, yes, I didn''t think that although I can use the power of magic, it doesn''t belong to me after all, but if I quietly get it to bengyu, it will greatly accelerate its evolution. At that time, the time for bengyu to grow into a real world will be greatly reduced.


    "Well," Meng Haoran nodded with satisfaction, gave lanran a look that I was optimistic about you, and made the following commitment "if this time is successful, I will consider making you further."


    After hearing Meng Haoran''s promise, lanran withdrew with great joy.


    Why didn''t I think of it? What if I put it forward? Other people think like this. They are more or less envious of lanran, but not Holly bell. As a woman of Meng Haoran, she believes that Meng Haoran will not forget her. From Meng Haoran''s crazy demands on her these days, she feels that Meng Haoran''s love for her has not changed.


    ¡­¡­


    After a burst of dazzling light, Meng Haoran stood alone in the hall, somehow feeling lonely.


    "Am I alone again? This feeling is really bad? But I know that if I don''t make friends with him, it''s impossible to reach the real peak." Meng Haoran naturally understands that loneliness is essential to success. There are fewer like-minded companions who can keep up with him. In addition, his special existence can keep up with his speed. He has not met him yet, and may not see it in the future. Once he is overtaken, it is impossible to keep up again. This is his self-confidence.


    "Athena? We''ll meet soon." Meng Haoran looked at the Holy Land in the distance. He went to see Athena not to kill her, but to see how many other people were Chenghu Shazhi, the girl who made him feel excited, and to know the way to enter the underworld from her mouth. His next goal has been determined to be Hades.


    "The God who controls the death world is really ridiculous. Let me Meng Haoran to confirm whether you are qualified or not." Meng Haoran''s face showed a smile that was difficult to understand.


    At the same time, in the remote blissful pure land, Hades, the king of the underworld, unconsciously frowned, as if he had an ominous premonition.


    "The sky is changing!" The strong people all over the world vaguely felt an extremely depressed feeling, as if they were enveloped by darkness in the whole world, which made them uneasy. It was as if the great disaster came, and they would be involved in it if they were careless. Naturally, there was only one result involved, that is death.


    Therefore, in order to protect themselves, many people find places to hide, intend to avoid the limelight, and come out again when they are calm.

 Chapter 441

    "Oh, see you again." Meng Haoran greeted the Gold Saints with a smile.


    The saints looked at Meng Haoran, not as light as usual, but full of vigilance, because from Athena, they also vaguely knew the battle between Meng Haoran and the sea emperor. Although they didn''t know who won in the end, since Meng Haoran appeared here, it means he didn''t lose, didn''t they?


    Moreover, he was a God and a powerful God, which surprised the saint fighters. Only Shajia seemed calm because of his early speculation.


    Meng Haoran looked at Athena in front of her and found that she had not seen her for a period of time. She used to look like a big lady, but now it seems to be full of a sacred and inviolable feeling. Although it gives people a gentle and close, it is more an invisible sense of distance.


    Seeing that the other party didn''t mean to speak, Meng Haoran didn''t intend to be silent. He looked a little positive and said his intention this time. "Well, can you tell me how to get to the underworld? I want to meet Hades."


    To see Hades, does he want to.


    Athena did not speak, but when it came to the obscure spiritual fluctuation, she was connected with Meng Haoran.


    After that, Meng Hao suddenly smiled and left in the confused eyes of the saint fighters.


    ¡­¡­


    "I see. Hasn''t yarn weaving disappeared?" Meng Haoran thought of the information he had just received from Athena and smiled slightly at the corners of his mouth.


    Although his feeling changed, brother Meng made him understand that Athena is still yarn weaving.


    What''s going on, is it my wrong guess, or is Athena''s awakening method not what he thought?


    Yeah? Forget it, the most urgent thing now is to go to the underworld. Others are postponed temporarily. In other words, I didn''t expect that the entrance of the underworld was actually in that place.


    Bermuda Triangle is really an unexpected and reasonable place?


    In fact, it is not difficult to imagine that those mysterious places on the earth that science cannot explain must have something to do with some existence, right?


    After that, Meng Haoran and Odin came to the entrance to the underworld.


    "Are you ready?" Meng Haoran said to Odin.


    "Of course!" Odin looked a little excited. As long as Hades, the king of the underworld, was solved, there would be only Zeus in the sky.


    "Then start." Meng Haoran suddenly punched out, which was originally empty in the air, as if something had been suddenly hit.


    A mysterious wave, a black door appeared where Meng Haoran''s fist hit, and slowly opened it.


    The black gate is engraved with two devil heads, ferocious and terrible. It makes people shudder at first sight, as if it will attract people''s souls. If ordinary people see this scene, they may be sucked away by the moment and become dead people into the underworld.


    "The gate of the underworld?" However, for Meng Haoran, the gate of the underworld is just the gate.


    Without the slightest hesitation, they stepped into the gate of the underworld, and then the gate slowly disappeared, as if it had never appeared, and the sky returned to calm.


    Another world, this is the world of the dead. The sky is dark and the light of the sun can''t shine.


    The world is incomparably desolate. Compared with the human world, it is rubbish. The mountains and rivers are poor, and there is nothing to see at all.


    "I can understand why the Pluto wants to occupy the human world. After all, compared with the mediocre underworld, although the human world can''t be compared with the heavenly world, it is countless times better. He can''t defeat Zeus, so he can only find a way to capture the underworld from his niece, can''t he?" Meng Haoran''s face I can understand Hades''s appearance, but Odin beside him can''t help smiling.


    However, in Odin''s opinion, Meng Haoran''s words are also reasonable. Even after seeing the underworld, he has a trace of sympathy for Hades. Although controlling the underworld is equivalent to controlling the world of death, which looks incomparable, but really speaking, this is just the idea of ordinary people, What is the use for God to control the death of these ordinary lives.


    In fact, as long as other gods like, they can control the life of weak and small life at will, and Hades has more ability to revive the dead.


    So Hades doesn''t have as much as the sea emperor? After all, the sea emperor controls all the sea, and some resources of the sea are far above the underworld.


    Meng Haoran and Odin are now at the entrance of the underworld. In the distance is the famous river of the underworld. The first river is Akron. Those who want to enter the underworld must first pass through this river. Here, Karen of Tianjian star and his soldiers ferry by boat, but those who want to cross the River must pay for the ferry, otherwise Karen and his men will ruthlessly throw the dead into the river, It is said that the water quality of Akron in the Styx river is much lighter than that in the Yang world, and has the title of "feather sinking River". Unless you take a ship in the underworld, it is almost impossible for people''s flesh to cross. As for the ignorant dead, they will be eroded in the Styx River over time.


    Meng Haoran can clearly see the countless dead souls in the river roaring unconsciously, looking extremely painful.


    "Let me see if I can fly directly. I can only ferry by boat. That''s for others, isn''t it?"


    Meng Haoran directly turned into a streamer passing above the Styx river.


    "This is... This feeling, I see. No wonder there are rumors that this strange power could only be ferried if it were not for God." Over the Styx River, Meng Haoran felt that he was in a strange magnetic field. Here, if the power did not reach the ninth sense, he could not fly and would fall into the Styx river. The result is self-evident. Of course, if the power was in the eighth sense and had special means, it is also possible to pass here.


    On a small boat in the middle of the Styx River, a guy with some non mainstream looks at the sky in a daze at this time. "The king of Hades is on the, am I not dreaming? What do I see, there are meteors, and they are still two, is this still the underworld?"


    Those two meteors are really Meng Haoran and Odin. They think they are very fast and are regarded as meteors. After all, they are small. They can''t think of the two gods above. After all, the power dimensions of the two sides are too different. Let alone him, even the three giants of the underworld will look at Meng Haoran as streaming stars!

 Chapter 442

    Over the underworld, Meng Haoran and Odin are flying towards the center of the underworld, and the reason why they want to go there is only because there are many strong breath, and the guy with strong breath may know the whereabouts of the underworld most.


    Meng Haoran''s vision in the sky is far away. He gradually found that the underworld may not be just the world of the dead. He also saw many local creatures, but most of them are monsters with strange shapes. It can be said that monsters come from poor mountains and rivers. There will be what kind of creatures in what kind of place.


    During this time, Meng Haoran has seen more than 100 kinds of creatures in the underworld, and the smallest one is about 3 meters long, and the largest one is kilometers high. Moreover, most of their strength is very strong, and the weakest ones are much stronger than the fierce tigers in the human world, and even some of their strength can be comparable to the saint fighters who awakened the sixth sense, Even the monsters of the seventh sense have, but they don''t seem to have any wisdom.


    "Is there none of the eighth sense? It is also surprising that there is the power of the seventh sense. The eighth sense is the closest to the existence of God. How can creatures without wisdom reach that level?" Meng Haoran thought to himself.


    But why didn''t you see a wise guy? It''s because of the special environment here, or the wise have gone to another place. Indeed, it''s not very realistic to live with those without wisdom. After all, wisdom and no wisdom can be regarded as two kinds of creatures.


    Moreover, if intelligent native creatures really exist, there may be strong people in the eighth sense. As for the emergence of God, even Meng Haoran knows that it is impossible, except for strong people from different worlds like him, but the probability is too small.


    It''s not that Meng Haoran despises the natives of the underworld. It''s because it''s too difficult to become a God. Even he has gone through several worlds to break through the seven stars. Moreover, if it''s really that simple, the status of the gods will not be so high. Some of the saint fighters have become gods long ago. After all, the saint fighters are a collection of human elites, But even so, the highest achievement is only the eighth sense. Although the joint attack of the golden saint fighter may reach the ninth sense to a certain extent, it is different from its own strength after all, just a short moment.


    Meng Haoran and Odin kept flying, and finally saw the outline of the building.


    "Here we are." Meng Haoran smiled and landed slowly with Odin.


    "Then we''ll separate first and meet here in an hour." Meng Haoran told Odin that one hour was enough for them to find the information they wanted to know.


    ¡­¡­


    Meng Haoran walked towards the most magnificent building he saw. Unexpectedly, he met many dark fighters, but they couldn''t find Meng Haoran''s existence, and Meng Haoran was too lazy to leave these miscellaneous soldiers. It was an insult to his identity to fight with them.


    Compared with the existence of Meng Haoran, the powerful king''s landing, the holy fighter world, these dark fighters with only 6 or 7 senses of strength have no sense of existence at all.


    Meng Haoran took a relaxed step and observed everything here step by step. He found that these dark fighters had no vigilance at all. Perhaps it was because they were not worried about the arrival of the enemy in the base camp. They did their own things and looked relaxed and happy. Meng Haoran despised them.


    After looking at the situation of several dark fighters, Meng Haoran was not interested in them and went to his original destination. There was a strange small universe there, which felt like the ninth sense, but it was illusory, as if there was only appearance but no interior.


    "If I think well, she should be the one who can give me this feeling. Pandora, the supreme ruler of the underworld, the judega ring of the four circles is her residence, and Hades''s sister in the world. She was originally the only daughter of the famous German heinstein family. She liberated tanatos and shipnos from the holy ark sealed by Athena 13 years ago and was given by the God of death tanatos It gives the great ability to rule 108 Ming fighters. Then he became the commander-in-chief of the three giants of the underworld and the underworld fighter. " Meng Haoran''s mind came up with data.


    Meng Haoran is actually very sympathetic to Pandora, a beautiful woman. She is completely a puppet. She was fooled by Hades. She said that she is the ruler of the underworld. In fact, she is just a servant Hades found. If she was cheated, she would be willing to serve Hades. If she hadn''t some abilities, she would have been killed by death.


    Soon Meng Haoran met Pandora, but the meeting time was wrong.


    "Why aren''t you surprised at all?" Meng Haoran looked at him naked in the bath bucket. He was just a little frightened at first, but Pandora immediately became calm. He was a little silly and unconsciously said what he thought in his heart.


    This reaction is too insipid! The whole body was seen, and an unknown guy broke into the boudoir. At a glance, he knew that it was the enemy of evil, didn''t he? At this time, normal words should not be screaming. Even if Pandora doesn''t care much about these, he should call people. Why is it silent?


    "I''ve been surprised. I didn''t expect a peeper to be so bold!" Although Pandora said so, he didn''t think so in his heart. Who is he? People outside didn''t notice that he could come here so easily. I''m afraid his strength is at least the eighth sense. He should keep calm before he doesn''t know his intention, and Ju ran dares to look at me. He must look good after safety.


    Meng Haoran was also embarrassed to be called a peeper by Pandora, But on the surface, it looks like you''ve made a mistake "How could I be a peeper? It was a complete accident. I just didn''t expect you to do such a thing at this time. You have to blame yourself at this time... Besides, you don''t have any good-looking, your chest is not big enough, your body is not very good, your skin is not very white and doesn''t look very tender. I''m unlucky to see you? ¡±


    Meng Haoran didn''t notice that what he said was that Pandora''s face looked more and more, and there was a tendency to blacken.

 Chapter 443

    "Enough!" Pandora finally couldn''t bear it, including a loud cry of anger. In her opinion, the man in front of her was really shameless. It was clear that everything was his fault, and finally blamed himself.


    Meng Haoran was startled by Pandora''s sudden reaction. Looking at Pandora''s ruddy face because of anger, he felt that he seemed to have gone too far.


    No! Why did I joke about her when I first met her? Is our relationship so close? Meng Haoran smashed it. There was a feeling that he still had something to say.


    "What''s the matter, Lord Pandora." At this time, because Pandora''s voice was too loud, it attracted the attention of the defenders. Several figures appeared outside Pandora''s room, and the voice was a little nervous.


    Meng Haoran didn''t react as Pandora thought. She looked at Pandora with a smile. She had no feeling for the current situation. She had no fear, which made Pandora hesitate. Finally, she turned her mind, restored her previous calm, and said to the outside: "nothing! Just frightened by a mouse."


    Because of Pandora''s words, people outside were stunned for a moment, and then unexpectedly said, "I see, so Lord Pandora, we''ll leave."


    Meng Haoran can feel that they first slowly retreated, and then ran out of a certain distance, and their direction is actually what Meng Haoran felt. In addition to Pandora''s strongest small universe, the powerful existence of the eighth sense is undoubtedly someone belonging to the three giants of the underworld.


    Meng Haoran thought and showed a sudden look, mouse? As the nominal ruler of the underworld, Pandora''s room may have that kind of thing. What''s more, whether there are mice in the underworld is two different? Smart women know that they can''t deal with me with those miscellaneous soldiers, so they implicitly ask them to find the strongest.


    "Hua La" when Meng Haoran wanted to say something to Pandora, Pandora slowly stood up from the bath bucket, but when Meng Haoran wanted to appreciate Pandora''s body, Pandora''s action suddenly accelerated, and even Meng Haoran was stunned.


    But then again, even if the key parts are blocked, she is more and more attractive, which makes Meng Haoran have some reactions.


    "Hey, don''t you think it''s bad to change in front of a gentleman?" Meng Haoran sold well when he got a bargain.


    Pandora said this and looked at him with unbelievable eyes, as if she had discovered the new world. For the first time, she found that she underestimated Meng Haoran''s shamelessness.


    Hum, do you think I would do this in front of you pervert if I didn''t want to be seen by more people later?


    He thought so but didn''t say it. Then Meng Haoran could feel that Pandora''s action accelerated again.


    Two seconds later, Pandora, wearing a long black dress with witch like charm, appeared in front of Meng Haoran. Compared with before, this dress was in line with the image in Meng Haoran''s mind, which made Meng Haoran nod unconsciously.


    After that, the room fell into silence again. Pandora was waiting for backup, and Meng Haoran was the same, but Pandora was waiting for backup to clean up Meng Haoran, and Meng Haoran wanted Pandora to fully understand that she could not compete. It was a good choice to defeat the big three in front of her.


    In fact, he didn''t need so much trouble at first, but because he saw Pandora, he decided to be a little gentle and let Pandora know that he is force majeure. It''s better to ask.


    Although Pandora didn''t know Meng Haoran''s idea, she was also happy, so a few minutes later, the person they were waiting for finally came, which relieved Pandora and Meng Haoran at the same time.


    Pandora smiled confidently for the first time and said to Meng Haoran, "it''s time to leave now, Mr. pervert."


    "Well, is it necessary? Or do you think those guys outside can cause me any trouble?" Meng Haoran said with disdain on his face.


    Bluff? Or... Somehow, when Pandora saw Meng Haoran''s response, he suddenly had a bad hunch. No, he can''t be stronger than the big three. The big three are people who stand at the top of the mortal realm. Even the golden saint is not their opponent.


    Pandora thinks so because she thinks Meng Haoran is a golden saint. After all, only the golden saint will come here.


    "Bang" is different from Meng Haoran''s thinking. The leader kicked open Pandora''s door directly, which is very disrespectful. "Lord Pandora, my hero ayagos is coming."


    Sure enough? Pandora''s status is not as high as expected!


    Iagos looked at Meng Haoran and said, "is that you? The little mouse sneaking into the underworld still wants me to solve it. You''re worth it."


    Having said this, iagos didn''t give Meng Haoran time to react. The small universe began to burn. It was obvious that he was going to do it.


    He had no scruples about where it was. Meng Haoran could see that Pandora looked unnatural, but he didn''t say anything.


    "Ah La! I didn''t expect you to be so presumptuous in front of Lord Pandora. It seems that I need to tell you what is honor and inferiority!" Meng Haoran said something that surprised Pandora and angered iagos.


    "Damn boy, die! Galaxy phantom" because he was too angry, iagos directly used a unique skill he didn''t intend to use. This is iagos''s strongest must kill skill. The enemy will be hurt in spirit, soul and body. Even if it is better than Garon, he will be killed in one blow if he is completely hit. In addition, this move can hardly be avoided.


    Just when everyone means that Meng Haoran is dead this time, Meng Haoran''s performance is to blind their dog''s eyes.


    "How? Get away! My galactic phantom can''t be avoided!" Ayagos stared at Meng Haoran. Just before, he saw his attack directly penetrate Meng Haoran''s body, as if Meng Haoran didn''t exist at all.


    "Children''s stuff!" Meng Haoran calmly spit out such a sentence.

 Chapter 444

    Pandora opened her mouth slightly and was surprised. She didn''t expect that iagos''s galactic phantom would end in this way. You know, she had seen iagos''s move more than once. Before, even those stronger than the eighth sense would at least be injured, and even under the eighth sense would be killed in an instant.


    However, it is such a powerful move, but it is so powerless in the face of Meng Haoran. It is called a child by the other party.


    "It''s impossible. This must be an illusion. Boy, you must have used illusion, right? In fact, you''re not real here. Hum, you''re 10000 years early to cheat me, hero ayagos." Ayagos deceived himself and others.


    "Yes! Lord ayagos is right. The other party must have used some despicable means." The dark fighters behind iagos would rather think so.


    This kind of goods is the so-called underworld giant. Meng Haoran looked at iagos with some disappointment and saw it.


    "A bunch of ignorant guys, whatever! I''ll wake you up a little." Meng Haoran''s words came from behind iagos.


    "When?" Iagos looked at the place where Meng Haoran had stood before and found that Meng Haoran''s figure was slowly turning into nothingness. It was obviously a remnant. So what behind him was Meng Haoran''s real place.


    This time, ayagos is also a little sober. He can''t even see such a fast speed. The strength of the other party is far beyond his expectation. I''m afraid if he''s alone


    "Why, do you want to ask for help? Although I don''t mind, can they really help you?" Meng Haoran''s voice sounded, and his deep eyes seemed to see through iagos completely, which made iagos''s heart cool in an instant.


    At this time, Meng Haoran seemed to feel something, smiled and said to iagos, "well, it seems that your two good friends are coming to accompany you."


    Bromance? Who is he talking about? Iagos wondered, but the next situation made him completely stupid.


    A streamer flew here quickly from the horizon and revealed the truth after landing.


    "I know from their mouth that only Pandora knows the way to blissful pure land, so I came here." Odin looked at Meng Haoran and said.


    "You can really ask someone? But forget it. Just watch." Meng Haoran looked at the other two giants who were brought by Odin and thrown on the ground like garbage.


    I saw that the two giants were no longer human, only a faint gasp showed that they were still alive, and I didn''t know what method Odin used to torture them like this.


    "Who the hell are you? Your goal is blissful pure land, which is the place of Lord Pluto. Can you say your goal is..." iagos said. His eyes were staring at the boss when he said here. He seemed to be unable to believe his judgment. The other party actually came for the king Pluto, and it seemed to be playing the base camp openly.


    "Noisy!" Meng Haoran didn''t answer iagos''s obligations, and he didn''t intend to say anything to him.


    Meng Haoran let out a little momentum. The body of ayagos shrouded by momentum was instantly stiff, as if no mountain was pressing on him. Even moving was extravagant hope.


    "How? This feeling is... God, is he?" At this moment, iagos finally realized what kind of opponent he was facing. He could block his actions so easily. Coupled with the sense of oppression in the depths of his soul, there was no doubt that there was only one fact that the other party was the existence of God. However, even knowing this was useless, but made him lose the confidence to resist.


    "It seems that you already know, so don''t worry!" Meng Haoran also saw the information revealed in iagos''s eyes, but he killed him directly.


    With such an understatement, ayagos had no strength to scream. He burst and died directly, and his blood spilled all over the earth.


    "Dead? And almost never resurrected again, because Hades will soon follow your footsteps." Meng Haoran said.


    Not far away, Odin saw Meng Haoran''s determination and showed a cruel smile. His body suddenly burst out several energy beams.


    "Whew..." after that, only Odin, Meng Haoran and Pandora were still alive.


    "Then, Miss Pandora, introduce yourself again. I''m Meng Haoran. This is Odin, the former God King. I''m here to have a friendly talk with Hades. It seems that only you know the way to blissful pure land. Can you tell us?"


    Odin? He is actually Odin, so Meng Haoran is also a powerful God. It can be seen that they are led by him. Meng Haoran''s death is probably better than Odin. Thinking of this, Pandora is already a piece of paste in her head. Meng Haoran and Odin are both gods and come to find Pluto. This fact is unacceptable to her, When did you become such a bullied character as Pluto and get beaten directly to the base camp.


    The great crisis, the absolute great crisis, is even more dangerous than the Jihad with Athena. After all, there are two powerful gods opposite, one of whom is Odin.


    Pandora took a deep breath and said, "kill me! I won''t tell you how to go to blissful pure land."


    "Hahaha..." Meng Haoran looked at Pandora and laughed.


    "What''s funny? Do you look down on me?" Pandora said angrily.


    Meng Haoran stopped laughing, looked at Pandora with poor eyes, and finally sighed: "I''m not laughing at you, but at death. He really found a good housekeeper!"


    "What do you mean?" Pandora asked suspiciously.


    However, Meng Haoran was a meditative look. After staring at her for 10 seconds, he played a spiritual energy and directly invaded Pandora''s mind.


    "What you said is too troublesome. Let me send the information directly to your mind." Meng Haoran looked at Pandora who closed his eyes to receive the information and said.


    It seems that he is interested in this girl! Odin was thinking.


    One minute later, Pandora opened her eyes again. However, these eyes were no longer firm, but full of confusion and despair.


    "It''s not true. Tell me, you lied to me. The truth is not like that." Pandora shouted to Meng Haoran and gusdili.

 Chapter 445

    "Although it''s cruel, I''m sorry to tell you that all this is true. I think you should understand it! Just don''t want to wake up from it. Think about your past experience. If you were really the sister of Pluto, would you still be the present situation?" Meng Haoran''s previous transmission to Pandora was the hidden truth, and also untied her hands and feet made by the God of death, so that she knew that her brother was not Hades at all, just because she was selected as Hades''s earthly sister (protector) as a prop for Hades''s resurrection, and death also killed her family.


    The reason why death didn''t kill Pandora directly, on the one hand, was just disdain, on the other hand, they also took a fancy to her talent. Facts have proved that their level of looking at people is still good, and Pandora did manage the underworld in an orderly manner.


    "Death is the one who kills your family. Even so, do you still keep secrets for them?" Meng Haoran said.


    At this time, Pandora also recovered a little calm. A moment later, she showed unforgettable hatred. She hated the killer her family and turned her into the God of death and sleep like this, but his eyes dimmed. Although he knew his enemy, he had no power to revenge.


    No, I still have a chance. If they were, Pandora suddenly thought of the current situation and turned her eyes to Meng Haoran. At this time, Meng Haoran was the only savior in her eyes. Since the other party came to find Hades, she must be sure to defeat Hades. Besides, she also knew the rumors of Odin next to her. It was a person of the same level as Hades.


    "I tell you how to go to blissful pure land. I just hope you can help me avenge. If you can avenge me, everything I have will be yours." Pandora showed her beautiful figure in front of Meng Haoran while talking. She can give up everything in order to keep her present.


    Meng Haoran looked at Pandora, sighed and said, "my purpose is them, so you don''t have to say they can''t live, so you can rest assured to be a new man. You don''t need to pay anything."


    "No, as long as you can kill them, I will be yours in the future." Pandora said firmly that Meng Haoran wanted to refuse, but suddenly saw the death in Pandora''s eyes and was silent. He knew that Pandora had actually lost her goal. If he didn''t agree, she was likely to commit suicide and leave the world. She didn''t want to see such a great beauty disappear like this, Meng Haoran silently acquiesced to Pandora''s words.


    Seeing that Meng Haoran agreed, Pandora suddenly smiled with a smile, as beautiful as a hundred flowers, which made Meng Haoran a little stunned.


    "Then I''ll take you there." Pandora said, leading the way ahead, took Meng Haoran seven turns to a secret underpass, and then went in.


    After walking along the underpass for about 10 minutes, they arrived at the destination of the trip.


    A wall full of Psychedelic color blocked in front of them, separating the world into two sides. From the energy fluctuation above, it can be felt that this wall can not be broken in any case unless it has the power of God, and it also has a certain automatic recovery function. Even if it is broken for a period of time, it will recover automatically.


    "Well, this is the gate from the underworld to the blissful pure land, the wall of sigh. As long as you pass here, you can reach the blissful pure land, the real base of Hades." As Pandora said this, her eyes seemed to see her enemy far away in the pure land of bliss through the wall of sigh.


    "Yo West, then let''s go in." Meng Haoran said to Odin, and Odin knowingly attacked the wall of sigh.


    Originally, it was a hard wall of sigh, which was destroyed in such an understatement, as fragile as glass.


    "Is it really a blissful pure land? Can I feel the breath of God, death and sleep? The gatekeeper of Pluto." Meng Haoran murmured. He couldn''t help but despise them when he thought that they twice Xingya would defeat him after wearing God''s holy clothes. Speaking of it, they were also defeated by Xingya because of too much nonsense. They found a chance to fight back. Since ancient times, there have been many villains talking nonsense!


    But God''s holy clothes should be understood when you have time. Xingya has the power to defeat God. The increase of God''s holy clothes is too amazing. It directly breaks through the boundary between God and man.


    "Do you want to come?" Meng Haoran said to Pandora.


    "Me? Really? I won''t hold you back!" Pandora obviously wanted to see his enemy die with his own eyes, but he didn''t mention it before because he might take off his hind legs. He planned to wait for news here, but he didn''t expect Meng Haoran to put it forward.


    "No, if they can do anything under my eyes, I have to look at them. Don''t worry! They may not even touch you with me." Meng Haoran''s tone was full of disdain for Pluto and his confidence in his own strength.


    Pandora was relieved to see Meng Haoran say so and planned to go to blissful pure land with Meng Haoran. However, she thought that if she really wanted to delay at that time, she would kill herself directly. She must not fail the revenge plan because of her reasons.


    After the agreement was reached, Odin took the lead in front, Pandora was in the middle, and Meng Haoran''s last team directly entered the other end of the sigh wall.


    The other end of the wall of sigh is not blissful pure land, but a channel. Only the passers-by channel can really enter the blissful pure land, so Meng Haoran and they didn''t stop and started on their way.


    Because of the existence of Pandora, Meng Haoran and Odin could not break out of their original speed. They took care of Pandora at the same speed as her, but even so, they soon saw the light in the distance.


    "Have you arrived? Blissful pure land."


    ¡­¡­


    At the moment when Meng Haoran and others stepped into the pure land of bliss, their breath was discovered by the gods of death and sleep guarding the pure land of bliss. The small universe belonging to the gods burst out and swept away Meng Haoran and others.


    "Who is it? How dare you come to Pluto''s territory without authorization! Eh?" It seems that he found something "Pandora, why are you here? Didn''t you take good care of the underworld? And who are they? Did you bring them in?"

 Chapter 446

    Death tanatos and sleep God xiupunos appeared in front of Meng Haoran and others successively, and it was death tanatos who spoke. Compared with his brother sleep God xiupunos, he was obviously more irritable, which may be related to his God position. After all, he was in charge of death.


    "Well, wait." Xiupunos suddenly said that he found Pandora''s state at this time. The seal they imposed on him has been broken. In this way, Pandora already knows everything. In this way, it is easy to explain that the enemy was brought revenge by Pandora.


    However, these two men are, xiupunos looked at Meng Haoran carefully and found that he had never seen them before, but he can be so calm under the authority of God. I''m afraid they are not ordinary people, and the other one


    "Odin! It''s you!" Xiupunos couldn''t help crying out. His voice contained surprise and hidden panic. You know, Odin is not comparable to their second rate God. It is the same level as their master Pluto.


    "What? Odin!?" Tanatos was also startled by the scream of xiupunos. It was Odin? How is that possible? But since it''s what shipnos said, it''s true. So


    Because of Odin''s existence, both shipnus and tanatos looked like facing a great enemy, without the previous ease.


    "What do you want to do here? This is the blissful pure land of Hades?" Tanatos said, worried in his heart. At this time, the soul of Pluto is still sleeping!


    "Hahaha, you also panic sometimes. Where''s the domineering spirit when you killed my family? You''re really a bully and don''t deserve to be a God at all." Pandora said with relief. She felt very comfortable looking at death, but she wanted to see their tragedy next.


    Meng Haoran didn''t speak and looked at them quietly, while Odin could not wait.


    "Now that you have recognized who I am, you should know that you two second rate gods alone can''t stop me. Let your master come out! Otherwise, I will destroy this blissful pure land." Odin said, cooperating to release the momentum of the peak in the middle of his ninth sense.


    "Sure enough, his strength has not fully recovered." At this time, xiupunos was relieved that the strength of the other party was not the late ninth sense at all, that is, Odin was not the opponent of Lord Pluto. This conclusion reassured him, but he had new doubts. Why did he clearly know that Odin, who was not the opponent of Lord Pluto, would come here? Is he a fool? It''s impossible to think about it, I''m afraid the only answer will come from another person.


    Xiupunos looked at Meng Haoran, who had been light and cloudless since he came here, and felt xiupunos''s look. Meng Haoran smiled at him strangely, which made xiupunos alarmed in his heart, as if he had encountered an extremely terrible existence.


    "This is an instinctive warning that only the absolute strength gap will appear. Can it be said that he is more dangerous than Odin and more dangerous than Odin, that is to say, his strength is at least the same level as that of Pluto in the late ninth sense." Although he didn''t want to believe his analysis, shipnos knew he couldn''t feel wrong.


    "Tanatos, go and awaken Lord Pluto. I''ll block here for a while." What was revealed in his eyes was beyond doubt.


    Tanatos hesitated a little. He didn''t see such an expression as xiupunos again. He knew that they couldn''t solve it this time, so "be careful!"


    "Don''t worry. I won''t do it until the Lord Pluto comes." Odin said to some nervous shipnos.


    "Beautiful miss Pandora, don''t you feel a little tired standing? We''ll have a good rest while we''re waiting." When Meng Haoran spoke, there was a wave around him, and then there was a leather sofa.


    "Come and do it together." Meng Haoran took the lead in doing it, then pointed to the empty seat next to him and said.


    Pandora looked at Meng Haoran in surprise. Isn''t it useless? They are all in the enemy''s base camp. They are still thinking about these, but how did they change? Void creation, even God has no such means, or stored in space artifact.


    Finally, Pandora still didn''t refuse Meng Haoran''s kindness. She sat down beside Meng Haoran. To tell the truth, she has been tense since she met Meng Haoran. Now she is really tired.


    "So comfortable." Meng Haoran''s sofa is naturally very high-end, much stronger than the best in reality, so it''s not surprising that Pandora has this feeling.


    I don''t know whether it was Meng Haoran''s intention or what. Only two people can sit on the sofa, that is to say, Odin can''t have a share. He can only stand there with the sleeping God opposite.


    Odin also found this situation and could only smile bitterly in his heart, but he didn''t dare to argue with Meng Haoran.


    It seems that my guess is right. I''m afraid this man''s status is higher than Odin. Who is he? There was no such God in my memory, and shipnus searched his memory in his head.


    On the other hand, tanatos had come to a seemingly majestic temple, where Hades slept.


    Tanatos did not enter the temple, but knelt on one knee outside the temple and said respectfully, "Lord Hades, Lord Hades, please wake up." An invisible spiritual wave spread into the temple.


    In the temple, a figure was lying there quietly, full of dead peace, but the peace was finally broken.


    His eyes opened fiercely. After a short period of confusion, a towering majesty spread and instantly weighed down the body oppressed by tanatos outside the temple. "Tanatos, didn''t I say that there''s nothing important to wake me up? Or did you take my words as a breeze in your ears?"


    It''s true that the figure is Hades. When he fully awakens, he exudes the majesty of the king. Even the God tanatos can''t keep calm under this threat.


    "Lord Hades, Odin came and said he wanted to see you. If you don''t go, he will destroy here. We can''t stop him." Tanatos''s voice trembled.


    "Well?" The voice in the temple was a little unexpected, and then a small universe belonging to the peak of the later stage of the ninth sense erupted, covering the whole blissful pure land in an instant. He felt Odin''s undisguised small universe.


    "I see. I''ll go and see him."

 Chapter 447

    "Is this feeling... Coming? Pluto." Odin suddenly said, without his reminding, Meng Haoran also felt the rapidly approaching universe, with no too much surprise, while Pandora''s body trembled slightly.


    After a gust of wind, a handsome man in a dark suit appeared in front of Meng Haoran and others.


    "It''s really you, Odin." Hades''s tone fluctuated. He believed it, but he was completely convinced that Odin himself was in front of him. The feeling of the small universe would not deceive him.


    Of course, after feeling Odin''s state, Hades doesn''t pay attention to Odin. Even in the period of Odin''s complete victory, he is not afraid. Moreover, Odin now obviously has only the middle of the ninth sense, which is not paid attention to by him. Meng Haoran aside surprised him a little.


    "Who is he?" Hades asked xiupunos aside. As for Pandora, he ignored him directly. A man who was not mortal even with the power of God was not qualified to pay attention at all.


    "I''m very sorry. I don''t know his origin at present, but after my subordinates'' observation, he was the main person this time. I''m afraid Odin''s status is below him." Xiupunos told Hades what he knew, and tanatos came late and stood behind Pluto.


    "Are you all here?" Meng Haoran got up from the sofa and looked leisurely as if he were in his own back garden rather than in the enemy''s base camp.


    "Then I''ll simply say, can you please die?" His voice was flat, as if he had eaten again.


    "What? Bold, dare to say such words to Lord Pluto!" Tanatos became angry when he heard Meng Haoran''s words. With the support of the king of Hades, he glared at Meng Haoran and was full of momentum. He was ready to use the power of death to make Meng Haoran look good at any time.


    Hades did not stop tanatos. His face was a little gloomy, and his eyes looked at Meng Haoran were also wrong. He had never encountered such a situation. He actually wanted his life. You know, he is the most noble Lord of the underworld in the world, who controls the underworld, and sooner or later he will rule the human world and heaven and become the Lord of the world.


    "Kill him!" Said Hades.


    "Yes, follow your great will." Tanatos stood up.


    "Boy, I''ll let you die soon. It''s my kindness."


    Odin stood up and blocked tanatos. "Your opponent is me."


    Smart guy, Meng Haoran looks at Odin and knows what he means. It''s just that he doesn''t want each other''s Hades to block death and sleep. It''s the last thing for him now, so Meng Haoran can''t say anything.


    Of course, Meng Haoran doesn''t intend to say anything. After all, there is no chance that Odin will win against the current Hades. Besides, if Odin can really do it, what else will he do here.


    "You hold Odin until I solve the problem. The man is coming to help you." Hades is also very decisive and plans to do it himself.


    "Lord Hades, we can..." tanatos wanted to say that they could solve the incoming enemy, but finally swallowed his words. He knew that even holding Odin down was a difficult task.


    In this way, their opponents were determined. In order not to disturb the battle between Meng Haoran and Hades, Odin took the initiative to leave here with the God of death and the God of sleep.


    "Well, I''d better stay away." Feel the collision between Hades and Meng Haoran. Pandora has some breathing difficulties. She knows that her presence here may distract Meng Haoran, so she plans to stay away.


    "No, he can''t even hurt a hair of you with me." Meng Haoran''s words made Hades look heavy.


    When Hades wants to come, Meng Haoran doesn''t pay much attention to him. Does he think he can protect an ordinary mortal by fighting with himself? You know, when they have this strength, even the aftereffects of the battle can''t be borne by mortals. As long as they are slightly rubbed, Pandora is definitely dead, or even their momentum is higher, Pandora will die.


    "Are you kidding? Or are you stupid? I didn''t expect that Hades would fight a fool." Hades''s tone is full of contempt for Meng Haoran, but he is alert to Meng Haoran''s self-confidence. Obviously, he doesn''t think Meng Haoran will be a fool, but should really rely on it.


    Then try it a little. Hades was moved, and an energy wave came straight out of his hand. The target was Pandora who hesitated on one side.


    "Ah La, it''s not a good habit to shoot against opponents other than yourself!" Meng Haoran didn''t know when he had come to Pandora. Hades''s attack directly disappeared in front of Meng Haoran, as if it had never appeared.


    "It''s hard for me to do this! Well, don''t worry." Meng Haoran said that the surrounding scenes have begun to change.


    "Here is..." Hades looked at everything around him in surprise. He could feel that the location had not changed, so they were still in the pure land of bliss, but the surrounding situation was completely beyond recognition. Are there domain skills?


    At this time, Meng Haoran has launched the duel field again, and Pandora has been transferred to the audience.


    Another hidden effect of the duel field is that the audience in the audience will not be attacked by both sides of the duel. After all, they are the audience, aren''t they?


    "Then let the battle begin! I hope you will persist longer than Poseidon." Meng Haoran said to Hades.


    "Poseidon?" Can it be said that he has been... Hades has an instant flaw because of Meng Haoran''s words, which is naturally caught by Meng Haoran.


    The soul chopping knife instantly appeared in Meng Haoran''s hand, and it was the initial solution state. The figure flashed and reappeared, which was not far in front of Hades.


    The knife light flickered, and a dangerous smell made Hades recover. He hurried past Meng Haoran''s attack, but it was too late. Although he escaped, he was also cut off a trace of hair.


    "See unexpectedly sneak attack! You..." Hades was very angry, but he was also afraid of the speed Meng Haoran showed just now.


    "What a pity!" Gently shake off the hair on the knife, Meng Haoran looked at Hades with ruthless killing intention.

 Chapter 448

    "What''s the matter? It''s like a person has suddenly changed, or is he his basic face?" Hades looked at Meng Haoran with some doubts. He focused on the soul chopping knife for a few seconds. Like Poseidon, he instinctively rushed to the soul chopping knife and felt the smell of danger.


    Hades didn''t have much time to think, because Meng Haoran acted again, and the Silent Soul chopping knife hit again.


    "Zheng" Hades also pulled out his sword. The sword collided and burst out a few sparks. The two men''s control of power was at the highest level, and there was no exposure at all. It seemed a dull battle, but the danger contained in it could not be understood by others.


    Hades'' sword of "the sanction of the underworld" gathered a powerful small universe, and a slender blood red cut went straight to Meng Haoran without warning.


    I have to say that Hades grasped the opportunity very well. Even Meng Haoran did not expect this move. Fortunately, Meng Haoran''s own strength was above Hades. At that moment, he accelerated his speed and blocked Hades''s inevitable blow with soul cutting knife.


    "Not bad! Compared with Poseidon." Meng Haoran, who was defeated, looked at Hades with a trace of appreciation. Indeed, Hades was much stronger than Poseidon. He not only had the courage to fight Meng Haoran head-on, but also had not been affected by Meng Haoran''s momentum. Although there was no understanding, Hades should be able to feel it! It belongs to the weak depression of the devil.


    "I''m just surprised. I didn''t expect to catch that move unharmed. It seems that your strength is far stronger than what you show." Don''t work hard. You must use stronger strength next time.


    "In order to show my respect, I''ll take it seriously. I hope you can hold on a little longer." Meng Hao actually put the soul chopping knife in front of him. The murderous spirit on his body was no longer suppressed. It broke out directly and completely, and immediately dyed the whole duel field red. Even Pandora in the audience was shocked by Meng Haoran''s murderous spirit.


    "How many creatures did you kill? Maybe this man is the real underworld. Maybe he is independent." Pandora thought so.


    "What an amazing murderous spirit, and what is the breath that keeps pouring out of the void that disgusts me." Murmured Hades.


    "Jiejie, blood moon killing" a blood moon composed of murderous Qi took off. The red moonlight lit up the whole duel field. Meng Haoran seemed to be covered with a layer of red gauze and looked incomparably strange.


    Meng Haoran finished the solution. The magic gas of the saint fighter world seemed to hear the call and constantly rushed to Meng Haoran''s place. In an instant, the original red space was dyed black and red.


    "This is..." like Poseidon, Hades knew it was bad at the moment he saw this situation. "It''s a devil that has never appeared! I see. Only a devil can compete with our God. Did you kill Poseidon with this power?"


    "It seems that you know very well. Yes, Poseidon died under this power, and you are no exception. However, you don''t have to worry, because there will be more gods following your footsteps, and you won''t be lonely." Meng Haoran felt the huge power in his body and was already affected by the magic Qi.


    Well, how do you feel that your state is wrong? When you see Hades, you suddenly have an impulse to deal with death. Is it affected by magic gas? It seems that my state of mind is still not enough to control such a strong power!


    After all, it is evil Qi. It was originally born for destruction. Even Meng Haoran can''t guarantee that he will not be affected. If Meng Haoran really stays in this world and uses this power continuously, sooner or later he will be affected by evil Qi and become a demon who only knows destruction. It seems that Meng Haoran left this world and saved himself.


    "It seems that we should speed up the plan to absorb the origin of the devil." Last time, because it was the first time that magic Qi entered the body, he was excited, so he didn''t notice that magic Qi would change the attribute of good mind. This time, he finally noticed. Meng Haoran immediately had his own idea and tried to reduce the user''s strength as much as possible.


    Fortunately, the world does not need the addition of magic Qi except that the three brothers of Hades need to let him use power, so Meng Haoran doesn''t have to pay too much attention to the negative effects of magic Qi now.


    "Although that''s what I say, it''s better to make a quick decision. The longer I trust, the stronger my strength will be, but the greater the impact will be." Meng Haoran murmured, and then put his soul chopping knife on Hades again.


    I don''t know when Meng Haoran''s eyes have become red, which looks like the eyes of demons in others.


    The Pluto really deserves to be the Pluto. When he found that his strength was suppressed, he decisively burned the small universe and raised his momentum to the highest before Meng Haoran attacked.


    "Ha... Ah!" Hades gave a loud cry, and his face showed a slightly painful God. It was obvious that he had overdrawn his strength.


    At the moment of "Pluto''s strike - Eternal solar eclipse", Meng Haoran seemed to see all the planets in the solar system lined up and never run again.


    The powerful energy shock wave was released from Hades. In an instant, he turned into a laser manufacturing machine, and countless beams burst out and went straight to Meng Haoran.


    "Die!"


    "You should have used this power from the beginning, but don''t you think it''s a little late now?" Although he has never encountered a strong force, he doesn''t feel the slightest danger in this state.


    "Strong attack + magic chop" a black chop was directly cut out by Meng Haoran in an instant. Although it was not as big and bright as Hades''s move, it was unexpectedly strong.


    The black slash cut through the beams of light, and the remaining potential did not decrease to attack Hades.


    This is not a quantitative gap, but a qualitative gap. The power released by Hades and the chopping attack cut by Meng Haoran are not a level at all, so Meng Haoran''s chopping attack will cut them so easily.


    "What! It''s impossible. How can you be so powerful?" Hades looked at the black slash incredibly and felt cold all over his body. If he was cut, he would die. This was what his body instinct told him. Therefore, he broke out his power beyond his control again and reluctantly moved half a step away.

 Chapter 449

    "Have you avoided the fatal wound? But you don''t know how terrible the magic gas attack is! It''s a fatal poison to your gods. As long as you touch it, it will continue to destroy your gods. Until you die, I''ll give you a suggestion. Now cut off your right hand. Maybe you can escape." Meng Haoran said to Hades.


    "What? Impossible" Hades found that a layer of black magic gas came from the cut wound, which did not disappear, but continued to corrode his hand like sulfuric acid.


    "Can only..." Hades''s face was a little uncertain, and finally bit his teeth! I actually cut off my right hand with a sword.


    Meng Haoran admired his decisiveness. Although it is not a special event for the gods to break their hands, they can recover as long as there are materials, but it is the noumenon after all. I''m afraid it will take a long time to recover, and Hades obviously doesn''t have that time now.


    "Wise choice, but you still can''t escape the fate of death." Meng Haoran''s tone was very cold.


    What can I do? How can we break the deadlock? Hades was a little flustered. He looked around unconsciously, trying to find a way out, but no matter how he looked, he couldn''t find it.


    No, there is another way. What Hades has in mind is the scene of Meng Haoran blocking the attack for Pandora, as long as she is in his hand.


    "You''d better not make any wrong ideas. Didn''t I say that? The dueling people in this duel field can''t hurt the audience." Meng Haoran saw Hades''s idea and said with a smile.


    Meng Haoran as like as two peas in the cold, he did not want to believe, but he knew that he would not deceive Meng Haoran at such a time. But he was lucky to let him attack Pandora in the audience. It was the same attack as the first time. But this time, Meng Haoran did not stop it, and disappeared instantly when it arrived in the audience area.


    "It''s true!" How long had Hades''s body stiffened all at once.


    "Well, now that we have tried, we can start the battle again." Meng Haoran then launched an attack again.


    One, two... This is countless black cuts. I want Hades to cut them.


    Although Hades used all his strength to dodge and defend, it was useless to face such a large number of chopping blows. Just for a moment, his whole body was covered with wounds, and then he fell to the ground. The precious divine blood flowed out without money, just like a faucet that can''t be turned off.


    "I didn''t expect that I would be here..." Hades was unwilling to look at Meng Haoran who was unharmed in the distance. He felt very sad. He thought that the great Pluto was defeated so easily, and he was likely to die here in such obscurity.


    "In other words, your God is really selfish. All you think about is yourself. Don''t you have the idea to inform your brother of his current situation and make him ready?" Although you can''t tell anyway.


    "Ha?" Unexpectedly, Hades listened to Meng Haoran''s words as if he had heard some incredible words, and looked at Meng Haoran with strange eyes.


    "Don''t you know? It seems that you really don''t know? There is a Huiling temple in the heaven, where the life and death of all gods are recorded. As long as a god falls, Zeus will know immediately, so I''m afraid I''m the only one who doesn''t know your existence now! The heaven has cast a net and is waiting for you!" Hades said with some self mockery, "damn Zeus, he didn''t tell me the news that Poseidon was killed."


    Hades'' words completely surprised Meng Haoran. He didn''t expect that there were such high-end things in the world. I''m afraid there were the same things as the life card of the cultivation world, which can determine the life and death of God.


    But does the so-called Huiling Temple know that I am a devil? If I know something, I''ll be in trouble. Although I''m not afraid of their alliance, if they run to some place in the universe and hide, I''m afraid it will take a lot of effort to find them.


    He should know! Meng Haoran put his attention on Hades and said, "tell me about the return to the spirit hall, and I''ll make you die faster." If the implication is not said, Meng Haoran will let him feel what life is better than death.


    "Huh? Hahaha, what did I hear? I said a happy way to die! Do you think I''ll let you succeed?" Hades''s face suddenly became calm. No one can kill me. Only myself can kill me.


    Hades''s little universe suddenly burns unrestricted. "Let''s die together."


    "No, he''s going to explode himself. He''s careless. You know, the power of self explosion is generally dozens of times his own strength. In this case, the duel field may be damaged. In this case, Pandora..." Meng Haoran lifted the duel field in an instant, then moved to Pandora''s side and blocked Pandora with his own body.


    The self explosion of "boom" Hades finally began. A shocking mushroom cloud bloomed directly, and then expanded rapidly.


    The blissful pure land was destroyed at the moment of Hades'' self explosion. The world that was originally OK became ruins at the moment, and the space was full of space cracks and expanding. If this goes on, there is no doubt that the blissful pure land will be destroyed.


    "Keke" a ruin Meng Haoran drilled out of it, with only slight blackening on his body.


    "What a terrible self explosion. You can resist it with all the magic gas defense." Meng Haoran thought that at that moment, he turned all the magic Qi into protection. He thought that the world could not hurt him at all. He didn''t expect to miscalculate after all.


    "Are you arrogant affected by the evil spirit? Those guys must not have the chance to explode in the future."


    "Are you all right, Miss Pandora?" When Meng Haoran turned his eyes to Pandora under himself, he was stunned again. Although Meng Haoran blocked all the explosions, Pandora''s clothes were inevitably affected. Now she can''t cover her full body. It looks like a budding rose with a pitiful expression, However, people unconsciously raised the idea of protection.


    Pandora looked at Meng Haoran and looked at her so directly. Somehow, she was also a little shy. Her face turned red and looked more beautiful and moving.

 Chapter 450

    Pandora''s appearance made Meng Haoran have an impulse to kiss, so before Pandora reacted, their mouths had been in zero distance contact.


    "Well" Pandora''s eyes opened, and she seemed unable to believe that Meng Haoran would do such a thing, but after a short period of consternation, she took the initiative to cater, and her tongue went in and out of Meng Haoran''s mouth like a smooth snake.


    For a long time, a trace of crystal white liquid appeared between them. At this time, Pandora seemed to be full of temptation to Meng Haoran, which made Meng Haoran want to put him in the right place.


    At this time, Meng Haoran realized what he had done. "Ah! Just now" originally wanted to say misunderstanding, but he couldn''t say what to do when looking at Pandora''s sad eyes.


    "Pooh Pooh" Pandora smiled and was very satisfied with Meng Haoran''s response. "Don''t worry! I won''t blame you. Besides, don''t I already belong to you? It doesn''t matter what you want to do to me."


    Anything? Meng Haoran almost blurted out this sentence. Later, he held it back. Now is not the time.


    Have you been affected by magic Qi? My mood is a little unstable. If it wasn''t, I wouldn''t do such an impulsive thing. Meng Haoran thought so.


    "Odin, how are they?" Let go of his perception. Meng Haoran quickly found Odin, death and sleep. Their situation is very bad now! Although it was far away, the power of Hades self explosion was too great. In addition, it was very sudden, so they were all caught.


    The underworld on the God of death and the God of sleep has been broken and can''t afford to fall to the ground. There are many wounds on the body. The feeling of the small universe is also very weak. It is obvious that they have been irreparably injured. If they leave it alone, they are likely to die like this.


    Odin is a little better because he is stronger than them. At this time, he is squatting on the ground and has a lot of wounds, but it is obviously not fatal. I believe he can recover after a period of cultivation.


    Meng Haoran and Pandora teleported directly to the center of Odin''s battlefield.


    Seeing Meng Haoran''s arrival, Odin''s eyes lit up and knew that Meng Haoran was afraid to have solved Hades.


    "It''s just a scratch. His strength has reached that level, terrible man." Odin''s eyes flashed a different color, and he was more afraid of Meng Haoran.


    "You''re OK! Do you want me to help you!" Meng Haoran said, but without waiting for Odin to answer, he had gone to death and sleep.


    Right under Odin''s eyes, Meng Haoran, the God of death and the God of sleep disappeared.


    "He''s going to..." Odin wondered about Meng Haoran''s behavior and didn''t know what Meng Haoran wanted to do.


    However, Meng Haoran didn''t leave for a long time. A minute later, he appeared in Odin''s sight again, but only he came back, and the other two didn''t appear again.


    "Has it been solved?" Odin asked.


    Meng Haoran listened to this but stared at Odin for a few seconds. He sweated hard and thought he had violated any taboo. He regretted and asked.


    "Of course!" Meng Haoran finally answered, but he couldn''t see what was thinking in his heart.


    In fact, Meng Haoran took them away just now to ask them about their return to the spirit hall. Although the status of death and sleep is not very high, he knows something about the return to the spirit hall. It is said that it is a magical place. As long as he becomes a God, he can leave his name there. The light of the name will reflect his own situation, Then it will always be bright. After the owner of the name dies, the name will be dimmed to judge his life and death. There has never been a mistake.


    But it''s just like this. There''s no way Meng Haoran can trace the situation of the dead and find out the murderer or something.


    However, because the spirit hall was actually built by Zeus, they don''t know the details of death and sleep. Maybe they can''t believe all their words. I''m afraid only Zeus knows the truth.


    And according to the God of death, as long as there is an accidental death of a God, generally speaking, Zeus will send someone to investigate, and finally find out the murderer for trial by the gods.


    The God of war has died for so long, and Zeus has not moved. It can be seen that Zeus has something more important than here. It is so important that he doesn''t want to take care of even if Poseidon and Ares die.


    "So what ares said is probably true. Zeus is trying to inherit the creation God. It seems that I will act as soon as possible. If he really succeeds, it will be difficult to do." Meng Haoran thought.


    "Then what about the mess in the underworld? If no one handles it, I''m afraid it will cause chaos. The underworld is different from the sea." Finally, Meng Haoran made a decision and handed over the mess here to Odin. Since Odin wants to regain power, it is impossible for him to rely on only one person if he has no backhand.


    Meng Haoran''s decision made Odin happy and agreed directly. As Meng Haoran expected, Odin was really not a fuel-efficient lamp. He didn''t know where to find a group of people and took over the underworld smoothly.


    Looking at Odin''s complacency, Meng Haoran wanted to kill him, but finally thought about it. After all, if he messed up the world, he really needed a guy like him to clean up the mess. After all, he didn''t want the world to become out of order because of him.


    As for Pandora, he has always regarded himself as Meng Haoran''s person after taking it, and has been serving behind Meng Haoran, which makes Meng Haoran a lot easier.


    In order to kill Zeus before he succeeded, he left for heaven soon after the end of the underworld. This time he didn''t bring anyone, only him, because even if he brought Odin, it was useless. He had planned to kill.


    Meng Haoran got the way to the heaven from the God of death, so this time there is no need to ask Athena. When he came back from the underworld, Meng Haoran actually found the changes in the human world and became a lot of chaos. It seems that there is no one in the underworld, which leads to the plundering of ghosts and other things in the world, and Athena and her Saint fighters are dealing with these.


    "Have you left again? The goal this time is the heaven?" When Meng Haoran left, Athena looked into the distance, where Meng Haoran''s breath finally disappeared.

 Chapter 451

    The heaven had been calm for tens of thousands of years, but today the calm was finally interrupted by an unexpected visitor.


    At the moment Meng Haoran stepped into the sky, the original blue sky was suddenly dyed black, like the end of the world.


    "Is this what the heaven is like? It''s very different from what I think!" Meng Haoran looked at the black sky in surprise, then shook his head, forget it, business matters.


    Meng Haoran recognized one direction and started on his way.


    At the same time, strong momentum broke out in all parts of the heaven and the territory of the 12 main gods, stirring the wind and cloud, and turning the peaceful heaven into a storm in an instant.


    "Come on, it''s said by Lord Shenwang that the devil is addicted to the day. It''s rumored that when the devil comes to the heaven, the sky in the heaven will be dyed black. I didn''t expect it to be true."


    "Devil? Let Apollo, the sun god, see it." a big sun took off and dispersed the darkness of the sky, just like the real sun.


    "Is it the devil who killed ares?"


    "The battle of gods and demons is inevitable..."


    Meng Haoran has just entered the heaven, and has been watched by the gods in the heaven. It seems that they already know the identity of Meng Haoran''s devil. It seems that as Meng Haoran expected, Zeus really has a special way to know his situation.


    ¡­¡­


    "It seems that I am very popular! There are so many gods to welcome me." Meng Haoran looked at the gods in front of him and said in his heart that it was not good. It was the worst case. All the gods were here except Zeus.


    "Why didn''t Zeus come?" Meng Haoran asked tentatively.


    "You don''t need Lord Shenwang at all." This is a beautiful woman who looks a little flirtatious.


    Her words moved Meng Haoran''s heart. So Zeus should not have succeeded, or succeed


    But he hasn''t fully controlled the power, so he has some scruples about me.


    "Stop talking nonsense, do it and kill him." I don''t know who said such a sentence, and then Meng Haoran found that the opposite gods attacked one after another.


    "Holy light sanctions"


    "Snake attack"


    "Dark condolences"


    ¡°¡­¡±


    All kinds of unique moves bombarded Meng Haoran. The scene was extremely spectacular. These attacks were at least at the level of the middle of the ninth sense, and even some reached the later stage of the ninth sense. Any one could kill the strong under God countless times. So many, even the strong in the later stage of the ninth sense could not defend, but their opponent was Meng Haoran at this time, This world is called the existence of God''s nemesis.


    "Slaying, blood moon killing." A blood moon rose in the sky in an instant, which was different from the previous two times. This time, at the moment of Meng Haoran''s solution, the magic Qi filled the whole heaven, just as the magic Qi existed in the heaven before.


    Under the influence of evil spirit, the originally beautiful earth in the heaven became desolate, and countless trees and flowers withered directly. The whole world seemed to enter the countdown, just like the end of the world. The earth moaned and the sky trembled.


    "Boom"


    The attack of the gods finally came to Meng Haoran''s body, but it was completely defended by the sudden magic Qi, and even had no qualification to reach Meng Haoran''s body.


    "How could this happen? How could he be so strong."


    "Is this the devil? I feel that I can only play 50% of my strength."


    "Don''t stop the attack and try your best, otherwise it won''t be good until he slows down."


    Before the previous attack stopped, the gods burned the universe again, and countless earth shaking tricks attacked Meng Haoran again.


    Meng Haoran, who was so set on fire, showed a sneer. After all, the gap between quantity and quality was not as good as quality. Their attacks on Pluto and Poseidon were enough, but they were much worse to deal with Meng Haoran.


    "Since you are so rude, I don''t have to keep my hand. Go to hell!" Meng Haoran''s soul chopping knife emitted a black light, and the surrounding magic Qi rushed into the knife.


    "True magic chop" a thousand feet of black chop was cut out in an instant.


    What''s surprising is that when the chopping attack meets the unique skills of the gods, it directly absorbs them, making the chopping attack more and more powerful.


    As the unique moves of the gods are absorbed, the power of the chopping attack is becoming greater and greater. From the first thousand feet to ten thousand feet, the last 100000 feet. When the attacks of the gods are completely absorbed, it is already a black chopping attack of nearly 500000 feet.


    Such a huge chopping strike can be seen by the whole heaven, as if a dark sword was going to cut the whole world.


    Sooner or later, the change was just an instant. The gods didn''t respond at all, and the chopping attack was already coming.


    "Stabbing" in the face of such a powerful attack, the gods'' Divine clothes did not play their due role at all, just like a piece of paper.


    Under one blow, three of the nine main gods died, two lost their combat ability, and only one still had combat ability, but they were also embarrassed.


    As for at least hundreds of ordinary gods who died under this attack, it can be said that this attack made the gods miserable.


    "Devil? It''s terrible. We have no chance of winning."


    "How could this happen? Even if he gathered the power of the gods, he was not his opponent?"


    "It''s over. The world is over. There''s no salvation."


    In the face of such a strong Meng Haoran, almost all gods were desperate and lost the heart of resistance.


    "Please let me go. They forced me to come. If you want to kill them, kill them." A nameless God begged Meng Haoran bitterly. They were the remaining six main gods in his mouth.


    His opening was supported by other non God gods, who put the responsibility on the LORD God and only wanted to live.


    Now, there are about 40 gods left. Except for the six main gods, most of them are second rate gods in the early stage of the ninth sense. They usually exist as gods attached to each main God. This time, Meng Haoran had to get up early. I thought that so many gods were not easy to catch a demon, and they still adopted siege, But I didn''t expect to meet Meng Haoran, a freak who is not an opponent together.


    "You dare to betray Lord God. Lord God will make your life worse than death if you know." The speaker was Apollo, one of the only six main gods. He knew that he couldn''t shake now, so he moved Zeus out.


    "Hum, in front of the demon lord, Zeus is simply vulnerable. What God King is not afraid of the devil. He knows to let us die. He is not worthy to be the God King."

 Chapter 452

    Meng Haoran looked at the ugly spray of the gods and found that the so-called gods are just like this, or as long as they are creatures, they will have bad roots afraid of death, so the gods in this world are just more powerful.


    God, an omnipotent existence, is only an existence that always exists in fantasy. Meng Haoran thinks he has always been a person, at most a powerful person. Maybe he will become God when he completes his final goal.


    "Well, you don''t have to pinch each other, because I don''t intend to let anyone go. Since you dare to fight with me, you must have the consciousness of death. The outcome was set as early as the moment you shot." Meng Haoran''s words spread, so that all gods changed their complexion, and there was no luck anymore.


    "Although I expected to fail, I didn''t expect to fail so miserably, but at least I want you to pay something. Let him see our God''s consciousness!" A God who had not spoken suddenly opened his mouth, and then his little universe began to soar without limit.


    He wanted to explode. All the gods were awed, and then showed a relieved look. Indeed, they were going to die anyway, not as vigorous as death.


    "The power of the devil who can completely kill the God of death, let''s see where you can go. If you can''t even pass our level, you don''t deserve to see Lord God."


    "Goodbye to Zeus," murmured Hera, the wife of Zeus in the 12 main gods. Then her breath began to change, and she also planned to explode.


    Meng Haoran suddenly looked at these gods with new eyes. It seemed that they still had a trace of backbone, but he didn''t intend to wait for them to explode. He was not a masochist, so he attacked again at this moment.


    "Evil - destroy" countless evil Qi were summoned from the void, appeared around the gods, and rushed over in an instant.


    "What? How can it be? I can''t explode. My strength has been absorbed."


    The gods entangled by the evil spirit slowly became shriveled, as if they had been sucked away. Finally, their bodies spent nothing under the erosion of the evil spirit, just like desertification.


    A few minutes later, Meng Haoran was the only one left on the scene. At this time, Zeus was the only God left in the heaven.


    "I didn''t expect that I also had a day when one man fought and slaughtered the gods. This is the so-called twilight of the gods, isn''t it?" Meng Haoran said to himself.


    Zeus, I came. Meng Haoran turned into a black light and ran to the place in the induction.


    In the depths of the place sensed by Meng Haoran, a figure''s body is constantly transformed between virtual and real, looking like a dream.


    "These wastes have only taken off for such a little time, but it''s good. I only have one God in the new world. Although I haven''t fully controlled the power, it should be enough to deal with him. Let my new creator God draw a stop for this battle."


    ¡­¡­


    "Is it here? I can feel a strong power coming into being. It seems that Zeus has succeeded. This power is more than 10 times stronger than his brother, but it''s your misfortune to meet me." Meng Haoran was not frightened by the power enough to threaten 8 stars, because he was so powerful in the demonized state that he didn''t even know how strong he was.


    "Zeus came out to die!" Meng Haoran shouted so loudly that it spread all over the heaven, like a thunder. With the heaven at this time, he was very handsome and domineering.


    By Meng Haoran, the body that was constantly disillusioned in the depths also trembled, and then a strong breath broke out from him. At the same time, his body rose to the sky, accompanied by endless thunder around his body, just like the arrival of thunder god around Meng Haoran.


    "Boy, your only mistake is to annoy me, the creator Zeus. Your life has entered the countdown." Zeus''s face was cold and exuded endless dignity. It looked like that.


    However, Meng Haoran''s answer is only two words "idiot"


    "What?" Zeus couldn''t believe what he heard.


    "I said you''re an idiot. You can''t hear clearly. You can''t hear so loud. The guy who has half a foot in the ground still drags like this. Let me cut you down quickly, so you don''t have to suffer. The world that you can''t hear is very painful!" Meng Haoran said solemnly, making Zeus''s face black.


    "Die, God!" Directly started, a thunder appeared from the void, shining light and went straight to Meng Haoran.


    The power of this blow has reached the limit of the ninth sense and touched the tenth sense. If it is used to deal with Poseidon and Hades, it can hit them hard, but it is Pediatrics for the demonized Meng Haoran.


    There was no action at all. Meng Haoran suddenly appeared black magic Qi in front of him, which directly blocked the thunder.


    "Sure enough..." Zeus looked a little dignified when he saw this scene. When he shot, he had expected that this level of attack could not cause any harm to Meng Haoran, just a little try.


    "Hey! That''s the only way you get the power of the creator?" Meng Haoran looked at Zeus suspiciously.


    Zeus was not surprised that Meng Haoran knew that he had been inherited by the creator God. In fact, Meng Haoran''s guess was right. He did have a backhand in the Huiling hall. In some way, he could know the scene of the battle between Meng Haoran and Poseidon, so he knew that Meng Haoran turned into a devil, so there was a siege when Meng Haoran came to heaven.


    However, he underestimated Meng Haoran''s real strength, because Meng Haoran never showed his full strength after demonization, so Zeus thought that his current strength had been able to rival Meng Haoran, so he appeared in front of Meng Haoran with such confidence. If he knew that Meng Haoran''s strength would not rise all the time under the state of demonization, In addition, after killing the gods, the rising speed will increase. I''m afraid he will fight Meng Haoran for the first time, or directly hide in a place early, rather than waiting for Meng Haoran to destroy the gods and wait for Meng Haoran to come to him.


    "Hum, it''s just my own power. Well, let you see the power of the creator God. It''s also a blessing for you to die under this power." Zeus smiled and seemed to think of something good.


    "Take it, black hole." Zeus shouted, and the atmosphere in the air began to change.

 Chapter 453

    A terrible hole suddenly appeared in the void, which was very dark, and then a strong suction burst out of it.


    Everything around a black hole, including light, is absorbed, which is somewhat similar to a real black hole.


    "Black hole? I was shocked. I thought it was a real black hole. It turned out to be such a thing." Meng Haoran said with disdain, but his heart was awe inspiring. Although the power of this black hole is not as powerful as a real black hole, it is still very simple to destroy this world if it continues like this.


    Zeus''s move to the black hole is precisely with the help of his creative power. He can''t make it before he has to fight the inheritance of the creator God.


    The black hole is constantly swallowing everything around it, growing stronger and stronger, and the suction is getting bigger and bigger. I don''t know whether it is created by Zeus. It seems that the suction can be controlled by Zeus. Under his control, the suction has always been facing Meng Haoran.


    "What a strong suction. It seems that you can''t do without a shot." Meng Haoran said in his heart.


    Meng Haoran held up his soul chopping knife and launched the magic chopping used in the face of the gods. He chopped at the black hole and killed the past, but the result was not very ideal. The power of the black hole was beyond imagination and absorbed Meng Haoran''s chopping.


    "Hahaha, do you think magic Qi is omnipotent? Everything is futile in front of my black hole. You''d better die obediently!" Zeus said proudly, increasing the suction of the black hole, so that Meng Haoran could not stay in place and slowly move to the black hole.


    "It seems not enough!" Meng Haoran was somewhat surprised by the power of the black hole, but he was not flustered. He had not done his best.


    "Again, strike + magic chop" has a much larger black chop than before,


    With the bonus of hard hit, this time has finally changed. Although the black hole has not disappeared, it has been destroyed by nearly half.


    Seeing this, Meng Haoran showed a smile. In this way, just try harder. However, before Meng Haoran continued to attack, Zeus did something again.


    "Do you think this is over? Black hole repair!" With a loud drink, Zeus''s small universe burned up. Under his influence, the black hole with the original breaking trend actually restored its previous appearance. This is not enough. It seems that he is not satisfied with the power of the black hole. Zeus has the next action.


    Zeus picked up the "thunder" representing his God King, released endless thunder force and injected it into the black hole. Then the black hole seemed to get energy, and the suction increased continuously, which was more than twice as fast as before.


    "I''ll go. Is the black hole powered by electricity?" Meng Haoran vomited some speechless.


    "Trouble, but do I have to deal with black holes?" Meng Haoran''s brain flashed, and a smile appeared at the corners of his mouth.


    The wisdom of fighting can not be underestimated. Meng Haoran suddenly thought that it would be impossible for the black hole to win himself for a while and a half. As long as he attacked Zeus directly and solved everything before Zeus, he would not forget that the black hole is not a real black hole after all. As long as he loses the support of Zeus, it will disappear.


    Thinking of this, Meng Haoran immediately took action. The instant step of the world of death was used by him in the way of small universe combustion. Coupled with the open realm of the king, Meng Haoran''s speed directly exploded. Zeus didn''t react at all. Meng Haoran has appeared behind him.


    "It''s over." As soon as Meng Haoran wrote a horizontal cut, he would cut Zeus in half.


    As Meng Haoran thought, Zeus was directly cut in half.


    "You... Incredibly..." when Zeus reacted, he was already dismembered.


    However, to Meng Haoran''s surprise, it was originally thought that the reason for magic restraint was that Zeus''s injury would be more serious and could not be recovered, but a divine power suddenly appeared on him, and then the magic gas on him was directly offset by that power.


    "God said: be one." Zeus said. Then, in Meng Haoran''s surprised eyes, Zeus really recovered, and the place where he was killed seemed to have never appeared again.


    This is the power of the creator God. Creation is really great. Even this kind of thing can be done. Meng Haoran was a little surprised by Zeus''s reaction, but the action in his hand did not stop.


    "Two and a half have a way to recover. What about being cut into pieces?" The soul chopping knife turned into countless knives and killed Zeus.


    This time Zeus seemed to have learned a lesson. "God said: God''s step was hurt by a knife."


    Zeus'' body seemed to be in a special state. Meng Haoran''s knife continued to pass through his body. No matter what, it didn''t hurt Zeus at all.


    "It''s no use. Under the power of the law of creation, all your attacks are futile." Zeus looked at Meng Haoran with sarcasm.


    "The power of law." Meng Haoran suddenly stopped. He knew that Zeus was right. Now he can only deal with Zeus'' law.


    Fortunately, Meng Haoran is not ignorant of the law. The law of creation he understands is the most top law in the world, but Meng Haoran does not intend to use the power of the law of creation.


    "My goal has been achieved. In this state, doesn''t the black hole disappear?" Indeed, black holes disappeared as early as Zeus used the power of law.


    "And do you think you are the only one who has the law? As God''s nemesis, the only devil in the world, I will have no power of the law." Meng Haoran said sarcastically that when he became a devil, he felt that he could control a special law power, the law corresponding to creation, the law of destruction, one of the most powerful laws, with amazing destructive power.


    After hearing Meng Haoran''s words, Zeus''s face changed. Indeed, when he was inherited, he knew the existence of the devil and that the law mastered by the other party was the law of destruction, but Meng Haoran had not used it before, which made him subconsciously forget that there was still this stubble.


    The magic Qi around Meng Haoran''s body rolled up again, and a dark light wrapped Meng Haoran. The world seemed to become silent, and the forces that did not belong to the world were slowly gathering.


    This power is full of the feeling of destruction, as if it was born for destruction. When this power appeared, the world began to shake, as if afraid of something.


    In a moment, Meng Haoran''s soul chopping knife twined a strange force, making it look more ferocious. That''s the expression of the law of destruction,

 Chapter 454

    Zeus felt bad as soon as the law of destruction came out, and his temples kept beating, as if something terrible was going to happen.


    "It''s better to start first, and then suffer." Zeus suddenly said this in his mind. Then he revoked the rules imposed on himself, looked solemn and held the thunder high


    "God said: the devil will perish." Golden words, the whole world changed dramatically at the moment he finished, and countless thunders suddenly appeared in the void, accompanied by storms. At the same time, the earth began to tremble, and the earthquake followed closely.


    Tsunami, volcanic eruption and a series of natural disasters continue to erupt. Their goal is Meng Haoran.


    At this moment, the heaven seemed to hear Zeus''s words and planned to use all its strength to kill Meng Haoran. Unexpectedly, an erupting magma came down at Meng Haoran''s feet. The storm also shrouded Meng Haoran directly. With countless thunder, Meng Haoran was in a hurry.


    The power of the rules of creation was really strong. It could command the heaven to treat Meng Haoran as an enemy. At this moment, Meng Haoran seemed to be abandoned by the world, and all kinds of misfortunes happened to him.


    But obviously, this can not change the overall situation. When Meng Haoran''s strength reaches this level, it''s very easy to be an enemy. If the whole world explodes, Meng Haoran may be very distressed, but now it''s just to stop Meng Haoran''s attack a little.


    Zeus also saw this, but he had expected this before, and then there was the real attack.


    Zeus''s creative law suddenly became extremely active. In front of him, a figure appeared out of thin air. Take a closer look at the figure, which is somewhat similar to Meng Haoran.


    At this time, Meng Haoran has found his own rhythm. Natural disasters can no longer have an effect on him. Even by predicting, he can completely ignore them.


    Meng Haoran was also observing the movement of Zeus. He was surprised to find that Zeus actually created a man, and he looked familiar.


    "Eh, why is this so different from me?" Meng Haoran was as like as two peas in the face when the figure was completely shaped. He thought the opposite person was exactly the same as he is now. He also twisted the power of destruction. He could have thought that he was himself if he was not convinced that he was himself.


    "Hahaha, surprised! You can''t imagine the power of the creation rules. If you catch its power, you can create a new you. Let you kill you yourself. I don''t know whether you are powerful or he is powerful." Zeus''s voice came, but he was panting. It seems that this move will consume him a little!


    Do you really think it''s created like me? I don''t know how strong he is? Meng Haoran thought in his heart that the copy opposite had rushed over without looking.


    The sound of "clank" keeps ringing. The speed and power of the replica are still good, at least as good as Meng Haoran.


    In the twinkling of an eye, Meng Haoran fought hundreds of moves with the replica, which can be said to be equal.


    However, it seems so, but the fact is that Meng Haoran is basically playing with the replica. He doesn''t make every effort at all. He can destroy the replica instantly if he wants.


    Why? In fact, the replica created by Zeus has really good strength. It can not only control the magic gas, but also use the law of destruction, but it has no soul. It''s like a machine. The other party''s person is OK, but the opponent is Meng Haoran, who has experienced many battles. The combat skills are not a level. Meng Haoran can completely crush the other party in terms of combat skills.


    Meng Haoran has his own ideas about this. After all, the God of the world is a superior existence. He doesn''t often fight. He usually uses his fighters to win and lose. Over time, his fighting instinct degenerates, and his understanding of combat is far inferior to that of an ordinary soldier. Therefore, the fighting skills of this replica created by Zeus are just like this, Although it is also good, it has not reached Meng Haoran''s level after all.


    "Also, this soul chopping knife seems different from mine!" After the collision between Dao and Dao, Meng Haoran understood that the other party''s soul chopping Dao had the same technical appearance as him, but the essence was completely different. He didn''t have the ability of his own soul chopping Dao. At best, it was just a soul chopping Dao whose hardness didn''t belong to him.


    Also, after all, soul chopping Dao is not the product of this world, and it is normal that it cannot be perfectly copied.


    Just when Meng Haoran had found out the real situation of the replica and planned to destroy him, there was a strong fluctuation from Zeus again. Meng Haoran glanced over there and found that Zeus wanted to copy himself. It seemed that he saw that one was not an opponent and planned to win with quantity.


    For some consideration, Meng Haoran did not break Zeus''s hope at the first time, but delayed for a period of time to let the second replica join the battlefield.


    Zeus thought that there was no problem with two playing one, but then he found that the situation was not what he thought. Even in the face of two replicas, Meng Haoran was still not at a disadvantage, and even vaguely occupied the upper hand. If this goes on, he will solve the two replicas sooner or later.


    "What''s going on as like as two peas?" he said. "He is exactly the same strength as him. He has similar speed and strength. Why can''t he win?" Zeus was very surprised. He couldn''t see the difference between the replica and the real one with his eyes, and somehow he felt dizzy in his head.


    "Two are not enough. What about the three?" Zeus began the creation of replicas again.


    What Zeus didn''t know was that his eyes were red and lost the light of wisdom.


    "Has it worked?" Meng Haoran saw the state of Zeus and secretly said that the power of his soul cutting knife was just about to play out at this time.


    The ability of blood moon to kill affects the enemy''s mind. At this time, Zeus has unconsciously lost his ability to judge. Otherwise, Zeus will not create a replica again after the two replicas can''t defeat Meng Haoran, but use other more powerful means to deal with Meng Haoran.


    On the one hand, Meng Haoran didn''t solve the replica, in order to delay time and give full play to his ability of soul cutting knife. On the other hand, he also found that Zeus''s trick of creating his own replica consumed a lot. This can be seen from Zeus''s sweating state at this time.

 Chapter 455

    Under the guidance of Meng Haoran''s performance and his soul chopping knife, Zeus spent a lot of effort to create two copies again. Finally, he was almost exhausted.


    "That''s all right!" After looking at the state of Zeus, at this time, Zeus had almost lost all his reason, and Meng Haoran no longer kept his hand. The illusion that he had been oppressed by five copies immediately changed. With the tricky action that was absolutely impossible before, Meng Haoran killed a copy in a second, and then


    "Let me teach you how to use soul chopping sabre. Even if I say so, you won''t understand." Meng Haoran showed an unknown smile.


    Meng Haoran''s movement speed suddenly accelerated by 3 points, and the other four replicas couldn''t keep up. Coupled with strong consciousness suppression, the replicas were all destroyed after 10 moves.


    "Have you lost your mind?" Meng Haoran, who solved the copy, looked at Zeus, who was still indifferent. He couldn''t help but sigh that the power of soul cutting knife was too strong. Even figures of Zeus level were defeated by him.


    This is also because he doesn''t know the strangeness of soul chopping knife! I really thought it was just the original change of form. Is the blood moon in the sky a decoration?


    Easily came to Zeus, Meng Haoran gave Zeus the last blow, and instantly Zeus became two and a half again, but this time he had no strength to recover again.


    "How could..." Zeus woke up from his madness at the moment before his death. What he showed in his eyes was loss and loss. Finally, he dissipated forever with questions.


    Different from other gods killed by Meng Haoran before, they left nothing, but after Zeus''s death, he left a stone full of light and unknown material.


    "What is this? It exudes the power of the law of creation. Is it the so-called divine personality? But if it is, how can other gods not have it? It is also said that only the level of the creator God can have divine personality." Meng Haoran thought so in his mind.


    "Now is not the time to say that. Let''s go quickly! This place will be destroyed soon." Meng Haoran put away the divine personality he thought and flew towards the place he entered.


    However, just as he was about to reach the starting point, an unexpected person appeared in front of him. It was really the last Athena left by the 12 Lord God.


    "Is that it?" Athena looked at Meng Haoran with some disappointment.


    Meng Haoran read something from Athena''s eyes. He looked at the so-called heaven with confidence and smiled bitterly. Because of the influence of demonization, he didn''t care about the life and death of other lives. Even if he destroyed one world, he didn''t move at all?


    "When did I become such a person and do anything to achieve my goal?" Meng Haoran fell into meditation.


    For a long time, Meng Haoran raised his head and made a decision. He wanted to save the dying heaven with his own strength.


    It seems that Meng Haoran''s mind was sensed. The divine personality collected by Meng Haoran suddenly burst into a very strong light and appeared in the void.


    "This is..." Meng Haoran just had doubts and found that a message was transmitted from the divine personality. It turned out that this is not the divine personality Meng Haoran is familiar with. Although it is indeed the crystallization of the power of the creator God and can obtain the power of the creator God through refining it, it can become the creator God after it is not integrated as in the novel, It''s just that there will be great progress in the rules of creation, and if you use power before you fully understand the rules of creation, its power will be consumed and finally disappear completely.


    In the long run, in fact, its value should be above the divine personality. After all, as long as it does not consume its power before understanding, it is not a problem to become the creator God, and it is not like the divine personality. As long as it integrates the divine personality, it will be much more difficult to take other roads in the future.


    But nearby, the power it brings is not as good as the divine personality, because the integration of the divine personality can get the corresponding power, which is much faster than this understanding. Zeus was hanged by Meng Haoran because he did not fully understand and his real strength did not reach the so-called creation level.


    Well! These are not important now. The important thing is that just now I sensed Meng Haoran''s idea to save the world. The divine personality was inspired independently and transmitted its relevant information. There is another choice, that is, use its power to restore the world, but it consumes a lot, almost consuming its general power.


    Meng Haoran didn''t hesitate too much. He didn''t say it was general consumption. Even if it was all consumed, it was picked up in vain anyway.


    After passing his ideas to the divine being, the divine being began to act, and a layer of sacred milky light spread from it and quickly spread to the whole heaven.


    "What a warm feeling, just like in my mother''s arms." All creatures that feel this power have this feeling.


    The white light continued to spread, and the place covered by the white light, like the back of time, recovered the appearance before Meng Haoran''s arrival.


    In a short moment, when the divine light dissipated, a beautiful heaven appeared in front of Meng Haoran again,


    Meng Haoran suddenly breathed a sigh of relief. In this way, his heart was a little better.


    At this time, Athena looked around in surprise and was very surprised at the previous changes. After surprise, she was happy, which was what she wanted to see.


    "Thank you!" Athena''s soft voice sounded, making Meng Haoran''s heart throb.


    "You''re welcome. After all, it''s all because of me, isn''t it?" Meng Haoran waved his hand.


    "However, I have a question for you. Why don''t you, as the 12 Lord gods, deal with me with them?" It''s unreasonable to say that Meng Haoran once helped her.


    Athena, who asked this question, was stunned for a moment, and then she showed the look of memory. Somehow, at this moment, Meng Haoran felt that what was in front of her was not Athena, but chenghushazhi.


    "Why? If it''s inconvenient, don''t say." Seeing that Athena did not respond for a long time, Meng Haoran said.


    "In fact, Athena did not exist a long time ago. Now I am chenghushazhi with Athena''s memory, brother Meng!" Speaking of this, Athena, it should not be the blush on chenghushazhi''s face.


    "What? It''s so!" Meng Haoran looked at chenghushazhi with some consternation, but his heart was ecstatic somehow.

 Chapter 456

    Looking at Meng Haoran''s surprised expression, Chenghu Shazhi suddenly felt very happy, and then said everything to Meng Haoran.


    The thing is very simple. In fact, the original Athena did well in the heaven, but Zeus took a fancy to her and wanted to combine with her. Athena naturally refused. Zeus couldn''t get Athena''s response every time he hinted. Gradually, he didn''t have a good face for Athena. Finally, Zeus wanted to forcibly occupy her last time.


    Although Athena escaped, she was already seriously injured, which was nothing at all. It was just a matter of good cultivation for a while, but it was coincidental. However, Athena had to take charge of the Jihad with Pluto and the sea emperor, that is, Athena had no time to recover. After the Jihad, she found that her soul was seriously injured, It can''t recover without ten thousand years.


    But she has two ways. One is that no matter the human world hides and recovers and sacrifices her reincarnation, she may not be herself after reincarnation. Although the essence of the soul is still her, it is the reincarnated personality that controls her.


    However, when Zeus did that, Athena didn''t want to face them. She planned to guard the human world all the time. Of course, she chose the second way. Therefore, what Meng Haoran sees now is Athena with the main consciousness of urban yarn weaving. It can be said that in addition to her memory of Athena, she is the urban yarn weaving that Meng Haoran said she knew.


    "Unexpectedly, Zeus is damned." Although he knew that the gods did not reject the combination of close relatives, Meng Haoran also felt disgusted.


    I''m afraid that''s why Athena made up her mind to draw a line with the gods and didn''t stop herself from destroying the gods, although it''s useless to stop.


    "So what are your plans next?" Meng Haoran asked Chenghu Shazhi.


    This question made chenghushazhi feel at a loss. She didn''t know what to do next. The gods had been destroyed. Her Jihad ended before it began, so she didn''t need her. She didn''t know what else she could do.


    "Where is brother Meng going? Can I go together?" Chenghu Shazhi summoned up the courage to say to Meng Haoran. His eyes were full of expectation, but he was afraid to hear the answer he didn''t want to hear.


    Chenghu Shazhi asked. Meng Haoran has many fools. Naturally, he knows what the other party wants. In fact, he also knows that he also has ideas about it. If he didn''t get in front of the Crystal Palace, Meng Haoran might refuse, but now he doesn''t want to leave regrets. He agreed in his heart, but he still wants to explain his situation to Chenghu Shazhi, If the other party regrets, he won''t force it.


    Quite here, Meng Haoran had a showdown with Chenghu gauze weaving. "In fact, I am not from this world. At first... In order to achieve that goal, I will continue to travel... Even so, do you want to follow me?"


    After learning about Meng Haoran''s situation, especially that Meng Haoran is not only a woman, chenghushazhi has something to eat in her heart, but she is still very rational. After reconfirming the feeling of Meng Haoran in her heart, her eyes became firm.


    "Well, no matter how many women you have, as long as you have a place in your heart, I won''t leave you." Saito shimoto said.


    Meng Haoran was immediately moved. I thought that a goddess like Chenghu Shazhi was very difficult to deal with. After all, she was a modern eldest lady. At the same time, she had the identity of Athena goddess. It was too difficult for her to serve her with other women. However, I didn''t expect that Chenghu Shazhi would agree so simply. It seems that her feelings for Meng Haoran are real and she really fell in love with Meng Haoran.


    "Don''t worry! I will always love you. Although I can''t give you all my love, I swear I will treat you equally. My love for you will never change. As long as you want, I will give you..." Meng Haoran quickly made a promise to Chenghu Shazhi. After a burst of love words, Chenghu Shazhi was completely relieved.


    After that, Meng Haoran didn''t have time to go, but stayed with Chenghu Shazhi and had a good life in the sky for a few days.


    During this period, their feelings were deeply and rapidly sublimated. They stayed together like paint and glue, just like a pair of Golden Boys and girls.


    The days spent with chenghushazhi passed quickly, as if they could not perceive the passage of time. Knowing that one day Odin came to the heaven to explore because Meng Haoran had no reply for a long time, Meng Haoran found that the time had passed for a month.


    He handed over the heaven to Odin. Odin successfully achieved his goal and became a new generation of God King, but there was no God under him at all. However, Odin didn''t care about this, but was very happy. After all, apart from Meng Haoran, he was the most noble person in the world and could be regarded as standing at the peak of power.


    Odin''s ability is still good. He soon restored the order of the heaven and became a real God King, which surprised Meng Haoran.


    But in the end, Meng Haoran left the heaven and came to his base camp in the human world with Athena.


    "Now there''s only one last thing left. The power of the origin of the universe. I don''t know how much avalanche jade can absorb this time?" Meng Haoran lives and flies with Chenghu gauze weaving during the day. At night, he looks for a place to constantly steal the origin of the world by using the identity of avalanche jade and his demon.


    Because Meng Haoran is very cautious, he only steals a little source every time, so he has not attracted the attention of the world''s will. The broken jade is growing over time.


    "It seems that you will be found a few more times. Then you can play it again. You can let go and absorb it the last time. You don''t have to be careful anymore." Once again, he collected the broken jade and felt that the broken jade was close to evolution. Meng Haoran made a decision to go crazy at the end of the world. Otherwise, he would be sorry for his only devil identity, wouldn''t he?


    Time passed slowly. Meng Haoran was ready to leave. Before the last madness, Meng Haoran planned to arrange Chenghu gauze weaving first. Therefore, he planned to receive his reward Crystal Palace this time.


    "System, receive rewards." Meng Haoran contacted the system.


    "Ding, request confirmation, reward distribution, Crystal Palace."


    In front of Meng Haoran, a mini crystal palace suddenly appeared. The Crystal Palace looked very gorgeous. Meng Haoran liked it at the first sight.

 Chapter 457

    Crystal Palace: it is said that a man''s harem is a necessary equipment. He can carry the harem with him, which can accommodate 3000. During the period, he can arrange it according to his preferences. Please explore the specific functions.


    What he got from the system was a vague introduction, and Meng Haoran could only do it himself.


    "How do I get in?" Meng Haoran just had this idea, and the Crystal Palace reacted. From it came an idea that he could enter it as long as he agreed.


    "It''s quite high-end! Is this the so-called tool spirit?" Meng Haoran thought so and agreed to enter. Then he was surprised to find that his body was getting smaller and smaller. Then he entered directly from the door of the Crystal Palace.


    Meng Haoran, who reappeared, found himself in a wide hall. There was nothing in the hall, only a white sphere floating in the center.


    "What''s going on? This is the so-called Crystal Palace?" Meng Haoran had some doubts. He walked around carefully and found that there was really nothing here, which was much different from the crystal palace he imagined.


    The surroundings were checked, so only Meng Haoran turned his eyes to the light ball in the center, and a ridiculous idea suddenly appeared in his heart: how is it a bit like the main god space? That light ball won''t be the legendary main god!


    Meng Haoran''s idea was soon confirmed. This light ball is really the main God, but it is not the powerful main God. It only has the function of exchanging living goods. Here, it can be exchanged for daily necessities, such as food and clothing.


    So where do you live? I see. As long as a woman comes in, a room will be automatically generated here. This room is like the room in the main god space, which can be arranged according to your own mind.


    "So I didn''t create a room because I''m not a woman? I''m so impressed. It''s worthy of being a crystal palace! There''s no meaning without a woman." Meng Haoran finally understood the situation, but he was speechless.


    Without a woman coming in, it was impossible to test the function of the Crystal Palace. Meng Haoran had no choice but to go out and find chenghushazhi who was watching TV. She planned to make her the first woman to stay in the Crystal Palace.


    After explaining the situation with Chenghu Shazhi, Chenghu Shazhi naturally agreed with joy. After all, Meng Haoran let her enter the Crystal Palace, which is enough to show that Meng Haoran will take her away in the future. In addition, she is the first occupant, and she is still a little happy.


    He followed Chenghu Shazhi into the Crystal Palace. Sure enough, he found an extra door in the main hall. It seems that it is true that only women will have rooms.


    "OK, then let''s go in and have a look." Meng Haoran said to Chenghu Shazhi that he would open the door, but then he was embarrassed again, because he couldn''t open the door of the room with any force.


    "What''s the matter? Is this room fake?" Meng Haoran was a little depressed.


    Chenghu Shazhi smiled at this, and then in Meng Hao''s stunned eyes, he easily opened the door of the room. "Since this is my room, of course, others can''t open the door without permission. Isn''t this very normal?"


    "You already know, don''t you dare to play with your husband? I''ll see how I''ll deal with you later." Meng Haoran looked at Chenghu yarn weaving fiercely.


    "Then come on! I''m not afraid of you?" Chenghu Shazhi said and ran into the room first. Meng Haoran followed him into the room.


    "Eh? It looks familiar here!" Meng Haoran looked at the room in surprise.


    "Of course it looks familiar. Isn''t this my room outside?" Shiroto Sari was as like as two peas. This reminds Meng Haoran of Shiroto Sari''s room.


    "It can be changed at will. Try it." Meng Haoran suggested, and then Meng Haoran saw chenghushazhi close his eyes.


    After that, Meng Haoran found that the scenery in the room was constantly changing. First, the ceiling became a real sky, blue sky and white clouds appeared, the surrounding walls disappeared, the room expanded infinitely, and in the twinkling of an eye, the surroundings became like a beach.


    One minute later, when Chenghu Shazhi opened his eyes again, the place where Meng Haoran didn''t live has become an island with beaches, sea and a villa.


    Chenghu Shazhi looked at all this happily. This is exactly what she imagined. Compared with just now, it makes her feel very comfortable here.


    "This change is too big. It is worthy of being produced by the system. It is equivalent to a small world." Meng Haoran looked at everything around him in surprise and found that the plants around him were really European, which made Meng Haoran feel the strength of the Crystal Palace.


    "Well, if a room can become like this, you don''t have to worry about the small place in the future, but why don''t you have animals?" Meng Haoran''s strong perception has covered the whole room. He found that there is about a hundred miles around here. As a room, it is too luxurious, and there are all kinds of plants, but there is no animal.


    "I know that. Just now an idea told me that changing the room for the first time is free, and each change in the future requires a corresponding exchange point, and animals also need a corresponding exchange point, but what is the exchange point?" Asked Masato.


    "Well? Everything here can''t be produced out of thin air. According to the law of conservation of energy, energy is needed to create these things, and the so-called exchange point is the measurement standard of energy. You don''t have to worry about the exchange point. If you want it in the future, tell me. Come here and transfer 10000 points to you first." Meng Haoran tried the exchange point when he came alone,


    After experiments, it was found that the exchange point of the Crystal Palace and the exchange point of the system can be converted, with a ratio of 1:1. Although this is the case, the value of the two is not equal at all, so Meng Haoran certainly won''t convert it. Later, a method was developed to convert it into a corresponding exchange point if energy is input to the light ball of the hall.


    However, it seems that the light ball only absorbs advanced energy. Meng Haoran tried many kinds and found that in the end, only the power of faith and the power of the rules of creation will be absorbed. However, the cost performance of the power of faith is the highest. Therefore, Meng Haoran overdrawn the power of faith for one day and changed 20000 exchange points. Plus 1000 exchange points of the rules of creation, there are a total of 21000 exchange points.

 Chapter 458

    The purchasing power of the exchange point is still good, because the living goods here are very cheap, good cigarettes and wine are around 10 o''clock, and the top ingredients in the secular world are only 1-10 o''clock. It can be said that it only takes a few hundred points to eat Manchu and Han seats, and 10000 points can be used for a few years, while Meng Haoran has 20000 points of faith in a day, so it can be consumed completely at present, Of course, the Crystal Palace is not so ruthless. It will unconsciously absorb the energy around it, and then provide 5:00 welfare every day for every beautiful woman who stays in, so that her basic life can be guaranteed.


    Of course, if the Crystal Palace is really full of 3000, it is estimated that Meng Haoran can only eat security every day.


    In the Crystal Palace, you can directly exchange the finished products for food. Of course, you can also exchange the materials and make them yourself. Chenghu yarn weaving has a good test. Er, you exchange some finished products, and then the taste of the things made is similar to that of some materials. In Meng Haoran, you can say, "yarn weaving is much better than the Crystal Palace." Houchenghu yarn weaving made up his mind to do it by himself in the future.


    After experimenting with the Crystal Palace, Meng Haoran simply let Chenghu gauze stay, because next he will have a final madness. He doesn''t know what will happen. As long as the system doesn''t happen in the Crystal Palace, her safety will be guaranteed. Of course, the system seems unlikely to happen in Meng Haoran''s view. At most, he falls into a deep sleep as last time.


    Knowing Meng Haoran''s situation, chenghushazhi agreed without hesitation. Then the light flashed again in reality, and only Meng Haoran came out.


    "Take it!" Meng Haoran drank at the end of his life at the Crystal Palace in the air. The Crystal Palace disappeared and was received into the system. In this way, Meng Haoran was completely relieved.


    "Before that, I''ll go and see the so-called old friends. After all, I may not come back in the future." Thinking like this, Meng Haoran quickly took action.


    The first war was the place where he came to the world, Wulaofeng, where he met Tong Hu.


    "Tong Hu, I still remember I owe you a request. Now I''m leaving soon. Finally, I''ll ask you if you''ve made up your mind. If you miss this time, my request will be useless." Meng Haoran said faintly.


    "Leave!?" There was a flash of surprise in Tong Hu''s eyes, and then he thought carefully. In fact, he really doesn''t need anything now. Because the gods have been solved by Meng Haoran, their Saint fighters have no goal. You know, they exist as soldiers of Jihad, and those who surround the land and peace can''t reach the level of golden saint fighters, Bronze saints can do it.


    Before, Tong Hu''s idea was to use this opportunity to let Meng Haoran help them win the Jihad, but now


    Tong Hu thought for a long time and didn''t say why. Meng Haoran was also a little impatient. He just decided to help him.


    Meng Haoran did not wait for the child tiger''s reaction. He entered the child tiger''s body directly with the rules of nature. Then he thought about breaking his experience of becoming a God into the child tiger''s mind, and then left.


    "This is..." Tong Hu suddenly felt that his body had changed, as if the seal had been lifted. When he thought of Meng Haoran''s disappearance, he knew it was the other party''s ghost.


    Soon, Tong Hu changed from a bad old man to a handsome young man. His life that had disappeared because of his secret method was also supplemented.


    Tong Hu wanted to feel the current situation again, but he had to stop and accept them because of a sudden flood of information in his mind.


    For a long time, but after receiving the information left by Meng Haoran, Tong Hu breathed a long sigh and showed a very complex expression, "this human favor is really valuable!"


    Meng Haoran gave him a body that will never degenerate. As long as his life is not over and his body will always remain in the peak state, it is the same as the Saiya people in the dragon ball world. Therefore, Tong Hu doesn''t have to look like that bad old man.


    The reason why Meng Haoran gave him the experience of becoming a God is that most of the world gods of saints are killed by him. In the past, it was because there were many gods that it was so difficult to become a God when they reached the boundary of the world. Now, I believe that with Meng Haoran''s breakthrough experience, their yellow gold saints have such a chance to become a God, But I don''t know whether it will succeed in the end.


    ¡­¡­


    After leaving Lushan, Meng Haoran''s second stop was the holy land, where he secretly met his old friends, and then left his breakthrough experience in their minds. Of course, there was no body that would not degenerate like Tong Hu.


    In order to make up for his regret, Meng Haoran also helped Xingya find his sister and sharna find her brother to reunite them.


    Finally, Meng Haoran went to see Odin, who was elated, and told him that he was going to leave, but also warned him not to interfere in the affairs of the human world. Otherwise, he might come back at any time. How could Odin, who had long been frightened by Meng Haoran, not agree? Of course, he would not attack the human world in a short time, but not necessarily in a long time, but, At that time, the golden saint has also grown up. What will happen at that time is unknown?


    ¡­¡­


    In the underworld, Meng Haoran found Pandora and smoothly received it to the Crystal Palace. Therefore, Chenghu Shazhi had to meet her. Fortunately, there was no back palace war in the end. On the contrary, it seemed that the two women were getting along well, which made Meng Haoran a little puzzled.


    In fact, it''s not incomprehensible. Both Chenghu Shazhi and Pandora know that Meng Haoran has women in other worlds, and will certainly meet them later. They will inevitably compete for favor at that time. After all, they belong to the same world, so naturally they want to unite as the same camp. Otherwise, they will inevitably be weak against beautiful women in other worlds alone, Although they are confident in their appearance, this does not prevent them from forming an alliance.


    After receiving Pandora, Meng Haoran reappeared in a place in the universe, which is also to avoid tiring the world. Who knows what earth shaking events will happen at that time. In addition, it is easier to steal the source in the universe and give better play. He is not afraid to destroy the surrounding things.


    "Then start." After adjusting the state, Meng Haoran took out the broken jade.

 Chapter 459

    As the broken jade was taken out, Meng Haoran made a move in his mind and turned into a demon state. In an instant, he felt close to the world, and the origin of the world was clearly visible in his eyes.


    "Avalanche jade, it''s up to you." Meng Haoran began to steal the power of the source and inject it into the broken jade. Different from previous times, this time he made every effort to turn the power of the source in the void into essence, constantly appeared in the direction of Meng Haoran, and did not introduce the broken jade into it.


    In this uninhabited place, a major event that shocked the world is happening, but because it is too remote and no one notices it, Meng Haoran went on very smoothly at the beginning.


    "Soon, the avalanche jade is about to evolve. I can feel it." Meng Haoran was very excited to feel the desire to collapse jade, and then increased the absorption of the power of the source.


    In this way, time passed slowly. Unconsciously, there were some changes around Meng Haoran, and a feeling of depression gradually came into being.


    A thunderbolt suddenly appeared not far from Meng Haoran, startling Meng Haoran.


    "Bad was noticed." Meng Haoran immediately felt that a great will was waking up and its eyes were looking here.


    At this time, the avalanche jade has not completed its evolution, so Meng Haoran can''t stop absorbing. He can only stick to it. How much he can absorb is how much he can absorb.


    But Meng Haoran is not doing nothing. He has contacted the system and is ready to leave the world at any time.


    Meng Haoran did not stop absorbing the source. Finally, the saint''s world will woke up completely. In the sky not far from Meng Haoran, a golden vertical eye bigger than the sun suddenly appeared.


    There was a trace of humanized doubt in his eyes. He looked at Meng Haoran, didn''t know what Meng Haoran was doing, and didn''t shoot Meng Haoran immediately.


    Later, with the loss of origin, he looked up at Meng Haoran and became more and more angry, but he seemed to have some scruples and didn''t do it, but it can be seen that his patience is also limited. If Meng Haoran doesn''t know what to do, he must do it in the end.


    Meng Haoran was stunned when he saw this. He knew that his devil''s identity might play a role. He was secretly happy, but he raised his vigilance. Holding it like this, it must be extraordinary to burst out at that time.


    Under this precaution, avalanche jade finally ushered in the evolution here.


    Suddenly, the avalanche jade has a generous light, and it doesn''t need to guide the independent absorption of the original force. Then, the avalanche jade with only 6 corners slowly degenerates into 9 corners, with amazing momentum.


    "Well, it must be successful!" Meng Haoran was nervous.


    But at this time, it seems that it has reached the critical point. The world will take action. A thunder about the size of a planet appears directly. The goal is to collapse jade. It seems that it doesn''t want to let collapse jade evolve.


    There is no way. Now Meng Haoran has to go. He can''t let the evolution of avalanche jade fall short. Fortunately, he can bear the blow in his perception.


    "Ha" Meng Haoran shouted, gathered all the strength of his body, and the essence of destruction regularization appeared around the soul chopping knife.


    "Strike + destroy strike" a huge black chop like a planet went straight to the thunder and collided with it in an instant.


    "What, it''s so powerful!" To Meng Haoran''s surprise, his all-out strike only delayed the attack of the thunder. It was enough to cause damage to the 8-star strong. It was of no use to the thunder.


    He bit his teeth hard. Meng Haoran no longer hesitated. He also saw that although it was useless, it could still delay its arrival a little.


    Meng Haoran then ignored his body and directly cut and hit continuously in order to buy time for the evolution of bengyu, even for a second. After all, bengyu may be promoted at any time.


    As a result, the black chopping constantly appeared, but each time the power was a little smaller, and the impact on the thunder was also a little smaller.


    "No, I''ve delayed for 10 seconds, and then I''ll listen to my fate." Meng Haoran was disappointed, but he couldn''t stop the thunder at this time.


    In Meng Haoran''s regretful eyes, bengyu and thunder finally collided together.


    "Boom!!" After an earth shaking noise, the avalanche jade appeared in Meng Haoran''s eyes again.


    "Yo West, the promotion has not been interrupted." In fact, due to Meng Haoran''s continuous attack, the attack that could easily interrupt the evolution of avalanche jade has been greatly reduced, so it was only in the end that avalanche jade escaped.


    However, Meng Haoran was happy too early. Seeing that he had not achieved his goal, the world will was really angry this time, and a force that made Meng Haoran tremble began to gather around.


    "It''s real this time. It''s terrible." Meng Haoran can clearly feel the gap between himself and the will of the world. He knows that if this attack is shaped, even if it attacks avalanche jade, he will be directly killed in the aftermath of this attack, and his soul may not exist and die completely.


    Unwilling to take a look at the avalanche jade that is about to evolve successfully, Meng Haoran decided to give up this opportunity and leave the green mountain without worrying about firewood.


    Just when the broken jade was about to be recovered, something happened suddenly.


    The avalanche jade suddenly burst into a stronger light. After Meng Haoran reacted, the avalanche jade has become 9-horned, and the light has returned to plain.


    "This is, does it mean that the promotion is over?" Meng Haoran was ecstatic, but his action was not slow. He had no time to check the state of the broken jade. He put the broken jade away and launched the function of crossing the world.


    It seemed to be aware of what Meng Haoran''s actions represented. The movement in the void became more and more intense. In an instant, a thunder 10 times larger than before appeared, and then blasted Meng Haoran at an extremely fast speed, with the momentum of killing everything.


    However, Meng Haoran was not worried at this time, because his body had begun to weaken, he could feel that his connection with the world had begun to be cut off, and he recovered from the devil''s state. His strength greatly decreased, he did not adapt, but he was more relieved.


    After looking at a golden vertical eye, we can see the hostility of the vertical eye. Without the identity of the devil, it has completely lost its hesitation about Meng Haoran. In addition, the stolen origin has a fatal heart for Meng Haoran. You know, it is the origin. Although it will not hurt the muscles and bones for the world, it can''t be recovered for tens of thousands of years, This is tantamount to retrogressing the world for tens of thousands of years!


    "Goodbye!" When the final attack came, Meng Haoran''s body completely disappeared into the void.

 Chapter 460

    Death world, virtual circle, the location of the newborn main god space that Meng Haoran entered with the three virtual kings. The main god space has disappeared and turned into a desert.


    A strange black hole appears, and then a human figure appears here. It is our protagonist Meng Haoran.


    "Will you come? This is the original place. I don''t know if the virtual king has come back." Meng Haoran just thought so and suddenly found that there were strong spatial fluctuations around him. Then in his surprised eyes, three familiar figures appeared.


    "What''s the matter? Why do they appear now? Is it because of the speed of time in all the world?" Meng Haoran had many thoughts in his heart.


    However, the facts are close, but there are also some changes. The real situation is because the system deliberately did it. When the three kings came back from completing the task, the system sealed their consciousness. In order to cover up Meng Haoran''s situation, they didn''t appear here together until Meng Haoran returned.


    As for the time flow rate, in the saint fighter world, because Meng Haoran restored the system, broke through the seven stars and became a real seven star power, the time in the death world really stopped and now flows again.


    "I finally came back, but how could there be no reward?" At this time, Emperor lie and they also returned to God and found that they were in some doubt about their environment.


    "And the ruins seem to have disappeared. What happened?" The lion maniac also said that as for the sky fox, he didn''t speak, but his eyes were also a little lonely and suspicious.


    After that, they found Meng Haoran not far away. Suddenly, their complexion changed. They thought of their encounter in the hunter world, looked at each other, and then surrounded Meng Haoran. Obviously, they wanted revenge.


    "Hey! Do you think it will be my opponent?" Meng Haoran smiled.


    "That''s not necessarily. Now it''s not in the previous world. Our strength can be brought into full play here." The heavenly fox said, and then the power belonging to the virtual King burst out and stirred the wind and cloud, while the other two virtual Kings also cooperated to release their momentum, and the surrounding became tense in an instant.


    In the view of the virtual kings, the reason why they had no way to take Meng Haoran in the unknown world before was that their power was sealed. Although Meng Haoran''s Kendo power was very strong at the beginning, it could not be compared with them now. In addition, it was three to one, so they had a great chance of winning.


    The virtual kings did not consider that Meng Haoran might get stronger power in the hunter world, because they also have the ability to read, but the power cultivated in such a short time can not be compared with their own power, so they don''t think that Meng Haoran''s strength will be greatly improved, The most important thing is that their consciousness was sealed when Meng Haoran came to the saint fighter. They simply can''t think how strong Meng Haoran is now.


    Of course, even if Meng Haoran''s strength has not been greatly improved as expected by the virtual kings, they have no chance of winning. Before leaving the world, Meng Haoran''s strength can easily crush them, let alone now.


    "Are you serious?" Meng Haoran''s face suddenly became serious. Although he didn''t release his momentum, he made the three kings feel cold in their hearts, as if something bad would happen if they did.


    Finally, the virtual kings retreated, and the sky fox stopped his momentum with a cold hum, and the other two also stopped their momentum.


    "I''m bored. I thought I could play a little. Forget it. I''m in a good mood today. I''ll spare your life." Meng Haoran a regretful expression, and then his figure turned into nothingness in the eyes of the three kings.


    "En!? it''s so fast that I can''t see how he left. That''s right. Fortunately, he didn''t really make a move. However, how could he be so strong and how to cultivate in the end." Emperor lie, who was still unhappy, was afraid of Meng Haoran when he saw his hand, and became more and more afraid of Meng Haoran.


    "Well, it seems that we are not his opponents. Anyway, it''s not a big deal. Don''t provoke him in the future. Although we haven''t been rewarded this time, the reading ability we learned in that world is still useful. I feel that as long as we study that ability well, we will have no problem breaking through to the next stage. Now we''d better go back and shut up. I''ve decided If you don''t break through, you won''t come out. " When Tianhu said the breakthrough, his expression was full of desire.


    Indeed, they have learned another cultivation system, which is still a higher-end power than the world. Although they may not be as powerful as the world''s spiritual power in soul, their development future is far beyond the world''s system. Therefore, if they really study in this direction, it is not impossible to break from the virtual king to the virtual emperor, even if they do not break through at any level, After the strength will be greatly enhanced.


    For the plan of Tianhu, Emperor lie and lion maniac also held the same opinion. Although they didn''t say it, they also made the same plan as Tianhu. They also planned to go back and shut down again. They didn''t even want to take care of the duel with the spirit king. Anyway, Meng Haoran promised to help the virtual circle. I''m sure they won''t be disappointed. It''s safe to think so.


    Meng Haoran didn''t know that he was going to be a shrinking turtle because he showed his hand a little. But even if he knew, he wouldn''t care. It has nothing to do with him, isn''t it?


    "So the reason why they didn''t get the reward is also the work of the system. After all, the new god space has completely become the ownership of the system. Giving them a reward is to give my things to others." Meng Haoran thought of this and had to praise the system "well done!".


    Meng Haoran''s current direction is the virtual night palace. He wants to know what happened after he left, and the virtual night palace is also his base camp. It''s safe to check the specific situation after the evolution of broken jade in the base camp, although there is nothing in the world that can threaten his safety.


    With Meng Haoran''s speed at this time, he quickly went to the virtual night palace without disturbing any virtual Meng Haoran and returned to his previous room.


    "It''s bad that the world is low-level. The small universe can''t be used, and the speed is greatly reduced. You don''t have to think about blinking. It''s really inconvenient." Meng Haoran sighed in the room,

 Chapter 461

    "It seems that someone came to clean the room when I was away! I don''t know who it was? The virtual night palace? Or the holly bell and them?" From the cleanliness of the room, it can be seen that the cleaners are still doing their best, which makes Meng Haoran feel very gratified. He never thought that this is not a real world, but a virtual circle, and it is still a virtual night palace. There is not so much dust in the real world, so even if you don''t clean it, it won''t get dirty so fast.


    "Now let''s first see what changes have taken place in the avalanche jade after our evolution. At that time, it was too urgent to check." As he spoke, Meng Haoran took out the avalanche jade that had evolved and had 9 horns.


    The avalanche jade looks like a big diamond. It shines brightly and emits strange light. It attracts people''s attention. It''s not an ordinary object at first sight.


    "It is hard to imagine such a small thing, even hiding the powerful power of Nami, indeed, is concentration the essence?" Although he didn''t exude any momentum, he was close and the owner of the broken jade. Meng Haoran could still feel his hidden power, which was beyond his imagination.


    "Have you changed since you evolved?" Meng Haoran asked bengyu, which was faster than his own exploration.


    "Thank you for giving me this opportunity. I thought it would take a long time to evolve. I didn''t expect that I would evolve so soon." the voice of bengyu was a little excited. "This time, with so many original forces, I successfully evolved into the world will. Although it is only low-level, I have been able to play a more powerful force..."


    Bengyu slowly told Meng Haoran about her situation. After this evolution, bengyu''s biggest change has evolved into the world will. Although it can''t be compared with the world will of those high-level worlds, the power it can play is stronger than those world will.


    Now the avalanche jade can limit all things in the world of 7 stars, although the consumption is different according to the difficulty of materialization.


    More importantly, it has evolved to this extent. In the future, the collapse jade in the world within 7 stars can compete with its world will. In other words, in the world within 7 stars, Meng Haoran is not afraid of the world will. The collapse jade can directly devour the world will and replace it.


    So it seems that avalanche jade is a moving world will. If you don''t move, it''s also a good choice to use it to occupy a world. In that case, Meng Haoran will have a world completely of his own. Of course, Meng Haoran won''t do that. After all, instead of using him to control a 7-star world, it''s better to take it to other worlds to continue the road of evolution, In the future, it may evolve into a more advanced world.


    "In the end of evolution, if I encounter a world like famine and let it replace the way of heaven, I can easily become a saint by it, and it is not even impossible to prove the way by force?" Meng Haoran was a little excited when he thought of it.


    "So, avalanche jade can''t be restrained by the death world now. Sure enough, the saint fighter world is higher than the death world! Then the original power of this point will make avalanche jade evolve to a certain extent. If you continue to absorb it, I''m afraid it can make avalanche jade evolve again." Meng Haoran thought of some greed. He didn''t think that if he did that, maybe the world level of the saint fighter would become an ordinary world, and maybe the small universe would disappear.


    The change of avalanche jade is more than that. The upper limit of power that avalanche jade can improve for the virtual people has also been strengthened. If Meng Haoran is willing, it is not impossible to raise the virtual to the level of 7 stars, which is a great blessing for the virtual people. However, considering the cost performance, Meng Haoran has no idea to improve them for the time being, Besides, their strength is enough in this world, isn''t it?


    There are many other changes, but they are not very important, so they are not listed one by one.


    "Well, it seems that this adventure is the right one." The change of bengyu made Meng Haoran feel very wise about his previous decision in the saint fighter. Although he almost failed in the end, he was very successful in terms of the result, didn''t he?


    "Do you want to let the avalanche jade swallow up the original power of the world? Anyway, the world will of the world can''t resist, can''t it?" After knowing the change of avalanche jade, Meng Haoran had such an idea, but after thinking about it, he gave up the plan. After all, even if avalanche jade devours the origin of the world, it will not change much. On the contrary, the level of the world will decline, and death and emptiness will disappear. Maybe Meng Haoran doesn''t want to let death and emptiness disappear from now on.


    If the avalanche jade really devours the origin of the world, unless it is left, the grade decline of the world is inevitable.


    After checking the changes of the broken jade, Meng Haoran suddenly felt a burst of fatigue. He had exhausted his mental strength for an action in the saint fighter world before, and the tension of going all out now showed up.


    So Meng Haoran fell directly on his bed and went to sleep.


    This sleep was a day. Meng Haoran, who opened his eyes again, was still confused. He was awakened by the noise outside the room.


    "Brother Meng doesn''t know what''s going on there. How long will he come back?" A female voice came from outside the room. Meng Haoran immediately knew who the visitor was, not Holly bell.


    "Is it her? What is she doing here at this time?" Meng Haoran thought like this. The door of the room had been opened. What he saw in his hand was a worldly broom, which was very clean.


    However, Meng Haoran always felt that Xu had a sense of disobedience with a broom.


    "Brother Meng, I''m not dreaming!" Holly bell looked at Meng Haoran on the bed and was stunned. It seemed that he didn''t believe his eyes and kept rubbing his eyes.


    "Why hasn''t it disappeared? Have I really had an illusion?" Murmured herribel.


    "Oh, long time no see!" Meng Haoran finally couldn''t help making a noise.


    Now, Holly bell was completely stupid. It''s true. Brother Meng came back.


    "I didn''t know me long after we separated." Meng Haoran said with a laugh, and then walked in front of helibel and directly hugged helibel''s delicate body.


    This time, Holly bell was completely awake, but the feeling in Meng Haoran''s arms made her indulge in it. She didn''t want to leave this arms at all.

 Chapter 462

    The news of Meng Haoran''s return was soon known by other people in the virtual night palace. Of course, they saw Meng Haoran again on the third day. Meng Haoran and helibel spent two days in the room.


    In lanran''s eyes again, not only Meng Haoran, but also the Chenghu gauze they have seen. They have not seen but can also guess the identity of Pandora.


    Two days later, helibel also had her own room in the Crystal Palace. The three women also had preliminary contact and got along well.


    "Sir, how long will you stay this time?" All the senior executives in the meeting room of the virtual night palace gather together. Lanran asks Meng Haoran.


    Others pricked up their ears. They all knew that Meng Haoran could not stay in this world for a long time, especially after they had been to the saint fighter world. They also understood that there was no room for Meng Haoran to stay in the world of death. Let alone Meng Haoran, even after they learned the small universe, although they could not play in this world, their realm also came to the king''s realm, As long as you practice, you will break through.


    "It''s like a few months. I have to deal with some things in this world. What''s the problem?" Meng Haoran replied that although he liked such a safe and safe day without danger, his pace would not stop in order to achieve his ultimate goal. He had determined the world to take risks next.


    "I wonder if you can take us with you?" Lanran''s eyes are full of desire. She has seen a higher world. For them, the world has become a cage.


    Meng Haoran was silent, thought for a while and said, "well, the world I''m going to is not suitable for you, but I can let you go to other worlds to experience."


    Meng Haoran''s first sentence sank LAN Ran''s heart, but his last sentence made him ecstatic and hurriedly asked, "really?"


    Meng Haoran gave him a positive answer. Meng Haoran''s idea is to let lanran and others go to the hunter''s world. He still doesn''t know a lot about that world. Let them explore the way. In the dark continent, Warcraft are everywhere, and life such as emptiness and death won''t attract attention at all.


    "Well, we''ll talk about it later. Today we''re here for another thing," Meng Haoran changed the topic "Your strength can''t be used because the small universe can''t be used, and you haven''t improved a lot. I''ll help you improve it again this time. In this way, there will be no threat to your existence in the world in the future, and I can safely hand over the world to you."


    "Enhance strength!!" Hearing the good news, everyone''s faces showed a crazy smile. It''s great for them to improve their strength.


    No one will raise an objection. Looking at Meng Haoran with excitement, they can''t wait to be promoted.


    Meng Haoran didn''t keep them waiting. He took out the broken jade after promotion and directly began to improve their strength. It''s different from the first promotion. This time, Meng Haoran plans to directly promote them all together.


    "Then get ready to start!" Meng Haoran threw the avalanche jade into the void. The avalanche jade emitted a layer of soft white light, which instantly spread to the whole room, and all people were shrouded in it.


    "This is... I can feel the body evolving, the blood boiling and the strength improving."


    "It''s so cool, this feeling of rapid improvement!"


    ¡­¡­


    Ten minutes later, the avalanche jade has been collected again, and the spirit pressure of the king''s realm is exuded on the people of lanran. Even the weakest ten blades have reached the king''s realm. Of course, among them, the spirit pressure of lanran is the strongest. There is no change in the ranking of others, but the overall strength.


    "Is this the strength of the kingdom? Although it can''t compare with the power in the saint fighter world, it makes me feel very excited! This is my own powerful power!" Lanran said intoxicated that his power level at this time is already the peak of the king''s realm and can break through to the emperor level at any time.


    The king level peak corresponds to the seventh sense peak in the saint fighter world, while the emperor level corresponds to the eighth sense. As a strong person to reach the eighth sense, lanran is already the emperor level in the realm. It is not very difficult to continue to cultivate to reach the emperor level, but it may take hundreds of years, which is a little long.


    In the same realm, the strength in the death world is far less than that in the saint fighter world. It is impossible to play the speed of light at the king level of the death world. This is the gap between the world level and the energy level.


    After experiencing more powerful forces, it is no wonder that they want to go to a higher world. For them, there are almost no rivals in this world, and the world without challenges is too boring.


    Not to mention the excitement of lanran''s strength, Meng Haoran simply explained some things and brought three women to the present world. It made him feel better than the virtual circle.


    Empty seat Town, Meng Haoran, who stepped here again, had some feelings. It was the same as in his memory. There was no change, but the familiar atmosphere made Meng Haoran feel very comfortable.


    Meng Haoran took his three daughters to the villa he bought in konzuo town and settled them down.


    "It''s time to meet old acquaintances, heizaki Ichigo, and..." Meng Haoran learned from lanran that it was only more than a year since he left the world to come back, so many things still didn''t happen. The current situation is similar to what he remembered except that lanran didn''t invade.


    However, when Meng Haoran planned to go out, unexpected guests came to the door. They were people Meng Haoran knew very well in his memory.


    "Brother Meng, aren''t I dreaming? You''re back." A little girl, much older than in her memory, but still very cute, covered her lips and filled her eyes with incredible surprises. Looking at Meng Haoran, she seemed to see the most important person.


    Meng Haoran was stunned, and then responded, "Xiao Ling, I''m back."


    Yes, the little girl is Xiao linger. After Meng Haoran left, Xiao linger often stayed near Meng Haoran''s villa. She hoped that Meng Haoran would come back one day, but she was always disappointed. However, even so, she insisted on coming to see it often. This time, she didn''t hold any hope, but she found Meng Haoran who was about to go out, and immediately exclaimed.


    Xiao linger trotted all the way to Meng Haoran, and then directly threw himself into Meng Haoran''s arms.

 Chapter 463

    "Brother Meng, Xiao linger misses you so much! Why don''t you come to see Xiao linger so much." Xiao linger''s small face and pure smile dispelled the darkness in Meng Haoran''s heart and brought light. He felt that the little guy in his arms grasped his clothes tightly and was afraid of leaving. Meng Haoran''s heart was soft and touched.


    "Good! It''s the big brother. He shouldn''t have disappeared for so long. Now that the big brother is back, he must have a good time with you."


    "Really? Really, really!?" Xiao ling''er stared at Meng Haoran without blinking. He looked very cute. Of course, Meng Haoran wouldn''t let her down. He smiled and reconfirmed his agreement to play with her.


    "Great! So where shall we go? Amusement park? Aquarium? Park? Mall?" Xiao linger''s tangled face made Meng Haoran feel her little face.


    Sure enough, it''s little Laurie''s skin. It''s tender. I don''t want to let go.


    "Let me introduce you to some big sisters." Meng Haoran took xiaoling''er into the villa and introduced them to her. Xiaoling''er''s loveliness made them like her very much, and xiaoling''er also said that she was very close to the beautiful Chenghu Shazhi.


    While playing with xiaolinger in Chenghu yarn weaving, Meng Haoran called xiaolinger''s mother and told her that xiaolinger was here. When receiving Meng Haoran''s call, Lin seemed very surprised, but there was a faint surprise in his voice. Meng Haoran didn''t hear it. Lin seemed very relieved that xiaolinger was here and gave Meng Haoran time to visit her home.


    Meng Haoran''s plan was slightly delayed because of xiaolinger''s arrival. He played with xiaolinger all day and sent xiaolinger back very late the next day.


    On the third day, Meng Haoran came to heizaki Ichigo''s home and met his apprentice heizaki Ichigo. Heizaki Ichigo hasn''t changed much from before. He still respects Meng Haoran, the master of kendo, and doesn''t have much prejudice against Meng Haoran''s boss, who is currently the enemy of death, After all, in his opinion, Meng Haoran has never done anything bad to hurt ordinary people.


    Of course, heizaki Ichigo was curious that Meng Haoran hadn''t appeared for more than a year. He wanted to know what Meng Haoran did, and asked directly.


    "Master, where have you been these days? Have you been in the virtual circle? What kind of place is the virtual circle?" Kurosaki Ichigo''s questioning was natural.


    Meng Haoran knows Meng Haoran''s character. Speaking of it, most of the characters of animation protagonists are the same? They are straight hearted and generally work by feeling. After all, there are a few protagonists with high IQ like Lu Luxiu.


    Meng Haoran''s answer to heizaki Ichigo was that he had traveled to another world for a while and came back a few days ago. Of course, the answer was that heizaki Ichigo couldn''t believe it, but he didn''t continue to ask. He just thought Meng Haoran didn''t want to tell him the truth. Besides, he didn''t care much about it and skipped the topic directly.


    "Well, why does no one believe the truth?" Meng Haoran secretly slanders in his heart.


    "Well, I haven''t seen you for so long. How''s your Kendo practice? Have you improved?" Meng Haoran asked heizaki Ichigo.


    "This... That... Because..." Ichigo Kurosaki hesitated and seemed ashamed.


    "Why? Don''t you make any progress?" Meng Haoran was a little surprised, but it was heizaki Yihu''s business. He didn''t want to be strong, and Meng Haoran couldn''t force him not to be.


    The real situation is that because of Meng Haoran''s disorderly entry, heizaki Ichigo doesn''t need stronger strength like the original. Now his strength is enough to deal with everything. Therefore, although he hasn''t put down his cultivation, he doesn''t pay too much attention to it. Now he has maintained his strength and doesn''t retreat.


    After all, he lives in a peaceful world. Heizaki Ichigo''s pursuit of power is not so strong, or the environment affects him.


    After chatting with Ichigo Kurosaki for a while, Meng Haoran declined his invitation to stay for dinner and went straight to the next stop.


    Puyuan store, it was time for lunch. Meng Haoran just looked outside and left.


    "That guy in Puyuan is still the same! He doesn''t look like night anymore. Is he back to the corpse soul world? I don''t know what happened to broken bees?" Meng Haoran thought that the broken bee''s mouth smiled, and the members of the Crystal Palace would increase again.


    "And Wenna! I don''t know how she is now?" Meng Haoran thought of the figure that impressed him and missed it.


    After that, Meng Haoran met some of his old friends in the dark and took a look at the Kendo hall he built. He found that the Kendo hall has changed greatly. Perhaps because of the care of heizaki Ichigo, it has become a well-known sword hall. It seems that the business is very good. Even several students see that the technology has been inherited by kendo, Meng Haoran was surprised that his strength was like a swordsman.


    The Kendo seeds I planted in this world have finally sprouted. In a few years, Jianhao or something may appear from them.


    "Then I''ll add a fire." It seems that he thought of something good. Meng Haoran broke in a message about Kendo cultivation to those who have reached the level of swordsmen, so that they can understand the relevant information about breaking through the swordsman. In this way, their cultivation direction will be determined.


    Meng Haoran forgot when he did it, but he didn''t know. It was precisely because of his unintentional move today that five swordsmen appeared decades later, which changed the whole world, turned the world of science and technology into a world of the combination of science and technology and kendo, and embarked on the development path of half Kendo and half science and technology.


    Meng Haoran''s sword hall also became the birthplace of Kendo civilization and the holy land of Kendo later. Countless Kendo practitioners came here with admiration.


    These are the afterlife. Meng Haoran won''t know. Otherwise, he will lament that things are changeable. Who knows that the seeds planted when he was bored really grew into towering trees?


    Meng Haoran stayed in this world for one month. During this period, he either accompanied the three women or played with Xiao linger. It can be said that it was an ordinary day for a period of time.


    Finally, he plans to go to the corpse soul world. He wants to collect the broken bee into the Crystal Palace, and then go to the spirit king to complete the final task of the world and get a breakthrough opportunity.

 Chapter 464

    Crystal Palace, there are three more guests, broken bee, Edwina and yeyi.


    Meng Haoran, who had spent enough time in the world, directly entered the corpse soul world and took away the broken bee strongly. Naturally, the broken bee would not be unwilling, but the accident happened. When Meng Haoran found the broken bee, the broken bee was actually with yeyi and was still playing with the false Dragon. It''s no mistake. Meng Haoran didn''t see that they were lesbians, but Meng Haoran was not embarrassed.


    At that time, the relationship between yeyi and broken bee was beyond Meng Haoran''s expectation. When he learned that Meng Haoran was going to take the broken bee away, yeyi had to come with him. She didn''t know whether she was reluctant to give up the broken bee or whether she actually had feelings for Meng Haoran. Under the strong suggestion of broken bee, Meng Haoran only accepted yeyi, and then cooked rice, completely turning yeyi into his person.


    At the thought of the fight in bed with yeyi and broken bees, Meng Haoran unconsciously showed a smiling face of Yingdang. It felt like he didn''t say it. If he hadn''t been determined, I''m afraid he would be addicted to it. I really didn''t expect that yeyi was so open in that respect. It''s worthy of being an attack. Even in the face of Meng Haoran, he wanted to gain the upper hand, Fortunately, Meng Haoran is very powerful, otherwise she can''t stop her madness, let alone subdue her now.


    Speaking of it, there was another woman Meng Haoran wanted to see but didn''t see. That was Xiang Ma fangye. I don''t know where she went, but Meng Haoran didn''t feel very deep about it, so he didn''t think much about it.


    After receiving the two women of broken bees in the corpse soul world, Meng Haoran went straight to the legendary spirit king''s palace. With his incomparable strength, he directly attacked the spirit king''s escort. Meng Haoran knelt just a little momentum, and the elders of the spirit king''s palace were relaxed Ko by Meng Haoran.


    After thousands of difficulties (actually a few minutes), Meng Haoran finally succeeded in meeting the target spirit king and wanted to see his spirit king separated.


    Like her separation, the king of spirit was very complicated to see him. Finally, he found that he was not Meng Haoran''s opponent at all. The king of spirit also compromised and promised to let Meng Haoran give her separation, that is, the conditions for Edwina''s independence. It still means that they are two different people from now on.


    After that, the task of helping Xu defeat death was completed in such a muddle headed way, which made Meng Haoran sigh.


    In fact, when seeing the spirit king, Meng Haoran''s first idea was to accept her and her separation. However, she disagreed with the spirit king. Meng Haoran didn''t force him at last. He was just on a whim.


    When he was in the spirit palace, Meng Haoran found a more powerful existence hidden in it. However, when he wanted to make a move, Meng Haoran slightly released the power belonging to the seven stars, which directly deterred him and dared not move.


    After leaving the spirit palace, Meng Haoran left a piece of energy for the spirit king to break through the realm of the spirit emperor. After all, she is the noumenon of her woman, and she should also give some benefits. In this way, when she breaks through, she can completely become the controller of the corpse soul world.


    In fact, what Meng Haoran didn''t know was that after she got the energy, Lingwang regretted instantly. She knew she had missed an opportunity to change, but she didn''t plan to brazen up to find Meng Haoran.


    Meng Haoran took his women back to the virtual night palace in the virtual circle, and then planned to travel around the world to receive his women in the Crystal Palace.


    Of course, before leaving, Meng Haoran decided their whereabouts. After telling them about the hunter world, they were all willing to go to that world.


    However, after all, the virtual night palace is also a base camp, so Meng Haoran left the last five of the ten blades and let the first five blades go to the hunter world to improve their strength except helibel and lanran.


    After seeing them off, Meng Haoran planned to go to the world of tennis prince, the first world he came to, but was told that he could not enter, which surprised him.


    Asked about the system reason, the answer made him speechless in an instant. Because he already exists in 7 stars, he can''t enter those particularly low-level worlds, at least into the world with special energy. Therefore, don''t think about the world of tennis prince.


    "Can''t I always go back?" Meng Haoran asked loudly in his mind. He was angry. He didn''t expect such a change.


    "There are three ways to go back to the low-level world of the tennis prince. First, when the host strength reaches 9 stars or more, you can fully control the power of the law, and it will be easy to enter the tennis prince''s world at that time; second, you can have the ability to split, and you can send people with a strength of 4 stars or less to enter the world; third, you can simply control the world with broken jade You can go back to your own world. " The system gives many methods, but Meng Haoran doesn''t want to choose each.


    First and second, Meng Haoran does not have that condition at present. In the third, Meng Haoran is reluctant to give up. Considering that the world time of the tennis prince is completely frozen anyway, he is not in a hurry.


    The tennis prince''s world can''t go, doesn''t mean the other two worlds can''t go either. Meng Haoran first went to the fire shadow world, took his women Bai and gang masters into his Crystal Palace, and then went to the pirate king''s world to close Nami and them to the Crystal Palace.


    In this way, the people cherished by Meng Haoran got together, and the Crystal Palace became lively in an instant.


    With the increase of the number of people in the Crystal Palace, the Hougong war that Meng Haoran worried about finally broke out. For a time, Meng Haoran was a little frightened, but finally calmed down, because they really couldn''t leave Meng Haoran, so they had to accommodate him.


    The power of the Crystal Palace also began to be divided. Basically, people in one world are regarded as one camp. The leaders of the three camps are the master of the fire shadow world, the night one of the death world and the city gauze of the saint fighter world.


    The harem war sounded an alarm for Meng Haoran. In the face of so many people who love her, he doesn''t want to let them down. Finally, I made a decision secretly in my heart. If I don''t really like it, I won''t accept women anymore.


    The toss of accepting women made the time pass for a year. In this year, Meng Haoran completely put down his cultivation and completely indulged in the gentle village. It can be said that it was the best time in his life.


    For the position of the God of the protagonist, Meng Haoran finally escaped from the gentle village and planned to go on the next journey. The next world has long been determined, which is the world where his strength soared again.

 Chapter 465

    Seven dragon ball world, the northern Milky way, a black hole suddenly appeared over a planet, and then a human shadow appeared from it.


    "I went there. I didn''t expect to keep awake during the transmission and consume so much energy." Meng Haoran muttered. Then he found that his place was actually in the universe. Fortunately, he could survive in the universe without oxygen. If he appeared here before 7 stars, I''m afraid he would directly gameover.


    "Where is this, why is it not the earth, is the transmission wrong or something." After a brief shock, Meng Haoran also began to understand the current situation.


    "This is the northern galaxy of the seven dragon ball world, over planet n71209. Now it is five years before the beginning of the plot. The protagonist is currently 7 years old and is on earth." The system quickly gave the answer.


    "It seems that the time is good. If you give me the middle and late stage of Longzhu, I''m afraid I''ll only have soy sauce." Meng Haoran was a little relieved.


    "Well, that''s not the case here. I''d better go to the planet to understand the situation first." Thinking like this, Meng Haoran flew to the planet below.


    During the flight, Meng Haoran is also feeling his strength "Well, can only barely reach the speed of light? It seems that the world is higher than the saint fighter, but it is also reasonable. You should know that the saint fighter''s world is home to the earth, and there are many living planets in the world like stars. Aliens are also real, and there are more magic dragon beads that can realize all wishes."


    "I don''t know how much my current strength will be replaced by the combat effectiveness of the world. Can I compare with the first rank of super Saiya?" Meng Haoran secretly compared that in this world where tens of thousands of combat power can destroy the planet, it is still necessary to keep a low profile to explode the planet and destroy the universe.


    Although Frisa was the only big boss in the early stage, his combat effectiveness was nearly 100 million, and it was possible to destroy the universe. Even so, he did not even have the qualification to be a junior behind him. The metamorphosis of Saiya people was not understandable by ordinary people. After fighting, his combat effectiveness would increase significantly, and it would soar more than ten times after transformation, And the full moon becomes a gorilla or something. It''s scary to think about it.


    Meng Haoran himself is also very vain about the race of Saiya. Fortunately, his realm gives him great confidence. He will not take the so-called martial artist route, but intends to take the route of distraction.


    Although the gods of the world have always been suppressed by the so-called monsters, in fact, this does not mean that they are not strong, but they can''t fight because of the rules.


    This world has the existence of the underworld, and the level of God is also very clear. From the lowest level of the earth God, to the king of hell, the king of the world, the king of the world, the king of the world God, the king of the world God, the king of the World God, to the final level of the God of destruction, the God system is very perfect.


    However, Meng Haoran saw that in fact, the so-called star God did not reach the realm of God, that is, he did not reach the seven stars. Otherwise, the God of the earth would not have the limit of life, and he had become so old in a hundred years.


    Yama doesn''t seem to have much power. What happens in the universe is for others to solve, but he can take charge of the world of death, which itself shows his strength.


    The king of the world level has not done anything in the original book, but they can teach spareribs rice, a strong person close to the second level, which shows everything.


    Of course, the power of God may be really insufficient, but it may also be that they are not good at these. They belong to the creation department. After all, they are not the God of professional combat. Most of them are managed, but the emergence of the fighting God of destruction can be positive. God''s combat power is definitely the top in the world.


    The strength of the God of destruction is unfathomable. Even Chao San is easily defeated. Even if the monkey king finally becomes the God of the Saiya people, it is not enough to get stronger power.


    Not to mention the destruction god birus, there is a Wes who looks like a servant but is actually his master. His power is the top in the dragon ball world. I''m afraid even the evil dragon, the largest boss of the dragon ball, can''t help him.


    Meng Haoran''s purpose in coming to this world is to learn the power of God and at least reach the level of destroying God. Although he doesn''t know how many stars the destroying God belongs to, he will never exceed 9 stars. It should be the existence of 8 stars, but he doesn''t know what level the 8 stars are.


    Reached the level of God of destruction, with Meng Haoran''s advantages, the combat effectiveness is at least comparable to super 4.


    In Meng Haoran''s view, the world is a little lower than the level of the famine world, but I''m afraid it won''t be much worse than the combat effectiveness.


    After all, the cultivation of the strong in this world is Qi, and there is no need to understand the law. Therefore, the power is high, but the essence has not been greatly improved, and there is basically no understanding of the Tao.


    People in this world always explode the planet, but there are still many wonderful places. Obviously, they are so strong, but they can''t survive in the universe, nor can they improve the upper limit of life. Even if they are strong, they will die. In Meng Haoran''s view, they are speechless and can''t live forever. No matter how strong their strength is, there is a gross use!


    But I''m afraid it''s just like this. The world may not be completely destroyed. After all, if the life of the strong is greatly improved, with the speed of the world''s strength, the universe, no matter how big, will inevitably be destroyed.


    "When the pole of things is to find out where you are first, and then determine the level of your strength. Then you can go to the God of destruction. When you improve your strength, you can take part in the Dragon Ball story." Meng Haoran planned so.


    "Also, you must learn the skills of instantaneous movement, otherwise it will be too inconvenient. It will take n long to go to a place. That''s too much." Instantaneous movement is really a good skill. With him, you don''t have to worry about being late. Even if you can feel the existence of Qi in the whole universe, you can arrive in an instant. It''s great to think about it.


    Moreover, Meng Haoran also has his own ideas. Although the instantaneous movement depends on the perception of Qi, which seems to be related to his own strength, in fact, perhaps the requirement to play its greatest role depends on the strength of his soul. If it is really what Meng Haoran thinks, Meng Haoran will take a great advantage. His strong soul can help him a lot.

 Chapter 466

    Meng Haoran naturally didn''t know the name of his planet, but he found that the scientific and technological evolution of the planet is still very mature, at least much higher than the earth in his memory, because he found a spaceship that can fly in the universe.


    This discovery reassured Meng Haoran a little. He didn''t have to worry about flying to find the earth himself in the future.


    Of course, Meng Haoran also found that this planet is not a simple science and technology planet, but also traces of martial Taoism, but in his opinion, it is very weak.


    The people on this planet are very non mainstream, at least in Meng Haoran''s view. It''s hard to imagine that there are human beings with pig heads everywhere. You don''t see that they are pig heads. Beauty is full of belly. In short, Meng Haoran''s aesthetic view makes him don''t want to stay on this planet more.


    "Speaking, the language of most species in the world is still the same. It''s strange to watch animation at the beginning. It''s clear that the earth is so backward. I haven''t even been to other planets before, and I don''t know the existence of aliens. But why do they speak the same language as other planets? Do they span a lot of the universe? However, it''s good. At least language It''s not a problem. " Of course, even if there is a language problem, it is not a big deal. Meng Haoran can easily solve this problem. Spiritual communication does not need language.


    In order to avoid being noticed, Meng Haoran hid his appearance and put on a mask, but it seems that even so, he still attracts some attention, but he has no choice but to listen.


    In order to leave here as soon as possible, Meng Haoran knew the location of the highest ranking person on the planet from several locals, directly killed the past, showed some extraordinary force, and easily got a spaceship and a star map.


    There is no earth in the star map, but there are the coordinates of alpha, the most famous trading star in the northern galaxy. As a trading star, it is the same place as the central hub of the northern galaxy. It is the best place to buy things or obtain information.


    However, there is still so long before the beginning of the plot, Meng Haoran doesn''t plan to go to the earth, and he can''t find the God of destruction, so his current plan is to go to alpha star to find the planet where Sun Wukong learned instant movement in the original book to learn instant movement. If it goes well, he can catch the instant movement and find the God of destruction.


    In the universe, a spaceship is firmly flying towards alpha, leaving a long tail in the void of the universe.


    "Speaking of, I didn''t expect that there would be a combat effectiveness investigation period here. It''s also a relatively advanced one. It''s said that it can measure 1 million combat effectiveness." Because it is a civilian spaceship, or the kind of better, so the place is still a little big. Unlike the battle spaceship of Beijita in the original book, they can only lie down and sleep, so Meng Haoran is in a good mood.


    Of course, the most important thing is to have the function of automatic flight. He can also enter the Crystal Palace, so he doesn''t feel lonely at all.


    At this time, Meng Haoran is holding an eye with only one lens, which is the specialty combat effectiveness test glasses of the world.


    At that time, when Meng Haoran went to find the top leader of the previous planet, a soldier around him took this. Meng Haoran at least released his breath a little and made those people kneel, because his glasses burst directly at that time, indicating that Meng Haoran''s combat effectiveness was more than 1 million, which was unbelievable for them who had the highest combat effectiveness of the whole planet of only 20000.


    In a word, the northern galaxy is still under the control of Felisa, and his highest combat power Jiniu has only 120000 combat power. At that time, such combat power was invincible except Felisa. Generally speaking, a planet with a maximum combat power of more than 10000 is a relatively high-end planet. After all, such a strong person can explode the planet, What does the combat effectiveness of 1 million mean? It means that Meng Haoran''s combat effectiveness in the open is stronger than that of Felisa, the emperor of the universe. You know, his combat effectiveness outside is only more than 500000.


    At that time, those people were almost scared silly. They were afraid that Meng Haoran didn''t believe in giving them a planet to destroy, so they were very respectful to Meng Haoran. Basically, when their ancestors gave up, they sent many "beautiful women" they thought they were right. However, Meng Haoran refused, making them mistakenly think that Meng Haoran was the kind of person who was not interested in beautiful women.


    Meng Haoran specially got some pairs of combat effectiveness test glasses from them when he left, and planned to estimate his real strength.


    "The combat effectiveness test glasses in this world are quite high-end. I can''t measure them with Qi, or is the so-called Qi a general energy, and my energy is also included?" Meng Haoran thought about this problem and found that the concept of Qi in this world is still the same as that in the hunter world. It is likely that it is the same thing, but maybe the usage of Qi is different, so there are two different systems.


    In order to test his ideas, Meng Haoran used several forces he knew in front of the test glasses and found that it was really the same thing. When he used the spiritual power of his soul, the test glasses did not respond, and chakra and sword Qi did the same. Finally, he reacted only when he used the idea.


    Meng Haoran manipulated his mind Qi and found that about one tenth of it had a combat effectiveness of 1 million.


    "It''s amazing to say that I have 10 million power just by reading ability. You know, reading Qi is not as strong as it is now in the hunter world. For comparison, Meng Haoran''s strength in the hunter world may be thousands of combat effectiveness in this world, but it has directly increased thousands of times here." I really can''t understand the differences in the world.


    "The combat effectiveness is 10 million. If other forces are included, I''m afraid my combat effectiveness can reach 100 million. I''m afraid it''s similar to super one. However, I don''t know exactly. It seems that I need to find a match to confirm. At this time, only that guy can be found. Frisa, it seems necessary to meet in advance." Of course, I learned instant movement before that.


    Generally speaking, the villains in this world don''t know skills such as instant movement, so as long as they learn instant movement, they can basically save their lives. Of course, this also requires that the strength gap is not too large, otherwise they may be killed without launching skills.

 Chapter 467

    Fighting with girls in the Crystal Palace has become a routine. Time passes quickly. On this day, Meng Haoran is ending his daily cultivation. He suddenly finds that the speed of the spacecraft has decreased. He thought something was wrong, but the prompt sound of the spacecraft let Meng Haoran know that he has reached his destination and is ready to land.


    Through the window, Meng Haoran saw a steady stream of spaceships stop and leave the airport in an orderly manner. It was very lively. At this time, Meng Haoran gained insight. He not only simplified all kinds of aliens, but also saw spaceships of various shapes, including egg shape, fish, bird, old tiger and other animal shapes, as well as wonderful shapes such as ass and bra, Straight let Meng Haoran sigh, "there are all kinds of wonders in the vast world."


    There is nothing strange but a fart. These designs are in line with the laws of physics. No, why are one and two so willful?


    Meng Haoran''s spaceship was registered on alpha star. Although they had some doubts about Meng Haoran being alone and not the planet they met before, they passed the pass smoothly in the end. Maybe they didn''t think that someone would make trouble here and were confident in their own strength, After all, alpha was built by the leaders of the northern galaxy. No one would want to make public anger.


    After storing the spacecraft in the airport, Meng Haoran officially entered the famous trading planet. However, when he really entered it, Meng Haoran sent alpha star, which was even more chaotic than he thought.


    Because of the large flow of people, the job of guiding was born near the airport. Meng Haoran was surrounded by a group of people as soon as he appeared.


    "Sir, it''s the first time to come to our alpha star! Do you need guidance? I''m familiar with the whole planet. No, there''s no place I don''t know. As long as 10 star coins are OK, I''m sure you won''t regret it!"


    "Choose me. I''m more familiar than him."


    "Choose me! I''m known as an omniscient know it all."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Facing such enthusiastic alpha people, Meng Haoran finally chose a female tour guide very similar to human beings, because he really needs a familiar person to lead the way, and there are a lot of money on the previous planet, about 1 billion star coins, so now money is a pile of numbers in his eyes.


    Meng Haoran chose to guide himself. He said that he was called Sabai may. He was here as a guide when he was very young. He has been doing it for 10 years. He can be said to be very senior. He knows all the ways of alpha planet. In addition, he knows how to observe words and colors. He has a good reputation in this area.


    "So what area is Mr. Meng going to?" Sha Bai looked at the handsome young man in her eyes curiously in May. To tell the truth, she had never seen a man more handsome than Meng Haoran in her life. Moreover, the temperament belonging to the superior uploaded from Meng Haoran made her feel that Meng Haoran was not an ordinary person. Generally speaking, such people came here with a large group of people. I don''t know why Meng Haoran was a person, Can it be said that the noble childe of a big family came out to experience? She vaguely heard that generally speaking, the children of the top big family will go out to experience for a period of time in adulthood, and will return to the family only after completing the task of experience.


    "Well, I''m not familiar here. Just give me a little introduction." Meng Haoran said in a deep thought.


    "Well, let me put it roughly. The whole alpha star is divided into four areas: trading area, scenic area, black urban area and residential area. The trading area is the products of each planet traded. Generally speaking, it is the goods with a good origin. Most people come here and go there; the scenic area is some primitive places preserved by the planet for people to experience the environment of the planet; the black market The district is the real big head, where you can... "


    Meng Haoran thought while listening to Sha Bai''s explanation in May. So the trading area is ordinary goods, the scenic area is equivalent to a tourist area, and the residential area is where people live. The most important thing is the so-called black market, where they can buy what they need.


    According to Sha Bai''s introduction in May, things on the black market are sold regardless of their origin. As long as there is demand, they are sold, ranging from handmade handicrafts on a planet to the whole planet. Even because of the different values of goods on different planets, some wonderful things often appear. They are not as valuable as the appearance of precious stones on a planet, which looks very ornamental, But it''s actually the excreta of people on that planet.


    "Then take me to the black market." Meng Haoran interrupted Sha Bai''s introduction in May.


    "Yes, it''s to the black market, isn''t it? Please follow me. There are special flying cars to the black market over there." Sha Bai heard that Meng Haoran was going to the black market in May, and a flash of clarity flashed in her eyes. She guessed that the other party would not be interested in ordinary things.


    With Sha Bai may, Meng Haoran came to a place that looked like a waiting table. Next to it was an unknown machine. After Sha Bai operated on it in May, a flying car came from a distance quickly. The whole process was only 3 minutes.


    "Please get in the car, Mr. Meng." Sabai opened the door in May, like a secretary.


    Meng Haoran''s expression didn''t change at all, and he got on the flying car calmly and freely. This bearing made Sha Bai may more affirm Meng Haoran''s idea that he was the son of a big family.


    After getting on the flying car, Meng Haoran found that the internal space of the flying car is very large, which is about 2 times larger than that seen outside. It seems that it uses technologies such as space expansion, and it doesn''t seem to be an ordinary flying car operated by people. It''s probably automatic!


    Soon Meng Haoran''s guess was confirmed. With Sha Bai getting on the bus in May, he only pressed several buttons on the flying car, and then said "automatic driving, purpose black market". After that, the flying car began to move.


    "Let me continue to introduce you to the black market!" Sha Bai, who couldn''t find the topic, said on an idea in May.


    Meng Haoran naturally won''t disagree. There''s nothing wrong with knowing more.


    So in May, some beautiful voices sounded again "Black city is immediately divided into star level, Galaxy level, Galaxy level and universe level according to the transaction value. If it is a general star item, it is at the star level, such as some special items of stars; if the specialty of a galaxy is at the galaxy level, if it is very valuable in the whole galaxy, such as stars, the universe level is at the items of other galaxies; of course not The black market has set up a special service point, the intelligence building, and... "

 Chapter 468

    A planet should be very big, but it becomes extremely small under the action of high technology. It is so small that it can travel around the planet several times a day. The speed of the flying car exceeds the plane and reaches the speed of sound above the speed of sound, so it soon reaches the destination, the so-called black city.


    At this time, Sha Bai''s explanation in May was almost over, which made Meng Haoran feel that the service was comfortable and just right.


    After getting off the flying car, the flying car didn''t return automatically, but drove into a building next to the black market.


    Looking at Meng Haoran''s curious eyes, Sha Bai explained in May: "there is a flying car parking lot near each area, so as not to waste the use of flying cars."


    Meng Haoran nodded clearly and focused on the gate of the black market, an arched gate up to 100 meters high. There are two unknown characters on the top, but Meng Haoran guessed that it is the word of the black market.


    "Is it really good to be so aboveboard?" Meng Haoran vomited in his heart. It was clearly a black market, but it was so obvious that he was afraid that others would not find it.


    "And strange? But it seems that the people above do it for convenience. After all, if it is not obvious, there will be fewer people and it will be difficult to do business. After all, every deal reached in the black market needs to be made." Sabai may said with a smile.


    When they entered the unguarded black market gate, they first saw several diversion roads. There were not many people coming to the black market. There were hurried walkers on each road, but they were not covered up. It was probably because they had been monitored when they entered the planet. There was no need for that, or had been dealt with long ago?


    "Which side goes to the intelligence building." Meng Haoran asked, and then Sha Bai pointed to the leftmost road in May.


    "Then go!" Meng Haoran walked in front, giving Sha Bai may a feeling like the superior came to inspect, and unconsciously followed Meng Haoran''s back carefully.


    Meng Haoran, who was ahead, was worried about gain and loss. He didn''t know whether there was information about going to that planet. It seemed that the planet had not been touched by these forces.


    It seems to be to complete the transaction quickly, so the intelligence building is still very close to the gate. After walking for about 5 minutes, you can see some landmark buildings, like clock towers.


    "Welcome!" On both sides of the door are a pair of girls. Even if Meng Haoran looks pleasant, although she is not the earth human that Meng Haoran is familiar with, the real beauty is regardless of race, just like music regardless of national boundaries and language.


    Being called by the sweet voice, Meng Haoran felt a lot more comfortable and looked forward to the so-called intelligence building.


    Well, even if I don''t, I have other ways to forget that this is the world of dragon beads. As long as I find the Dragon beads, it''s not a matter of minutes to learn to move in an instant.


    The earth may be hard to find, but the nemex seems to be very famous. If you can''t, just go there. Although the principle of instantaneous movement learned from Longzhu may not be clear, so it can''t play its maximum role, there are many methods. I can make a wish to go to that planet.


    Meng Haoran was confused. At this time, a guy similar to a dog headed man came to Meng Haoran.


    "I''m the person in charge on the first floor. What do you need? What information do you want to buy?" Said the dog headed man.


    "Well, about the location of the planet, I want to find a planet where people master all kinds of secret skills, one of which I need more." Meng Haoran said.


    "This? It''s not specific, but there''s still a way. Please wait a minute. I''ll check the information." The dog head man has a good attitude.


    Ten minutes later, the dog headed man reappeared and brought a pile of information, which introduced the situation of each planet in line with Meng Haoran''s words.


    The information was very abstention. Meng Haoran looked through it carefully and finally determined the destination with his memory.


    "This is the planet, ATRA." Meng Haoran replied positively. It seems that he didn''t run in vain!


    "ATRA? Let me see a very exclusive planet! It has not been included in the Galactic Alliance yet. Are you going there? If you really want to go, I suggest taking some bodyguards." The dog head man kindly reminded me.


    "No, just tell me how to get there." Bodyguard, I still need those things for my strength.


    Meng Haoran insisted. Finally, the dog headed man had to compromise. The next thing is to talk about the price. Because ATRA is relatively biased, the intelligence is more precious. Meng Haoran finally spent 1 million star coins to get it. He got a small machine from the intelligence building. It is said that if the machine is installed on the spacecraft, the spacecraft can automatically fly to ATRA.


    Finally, thinking that he is still unfamiliar with the world, Meng Haoran also bought a more popular power intelligence, which introduces the power composition of the whole universe and the situation of most planets. It is still useful for Meng Haoran. At least with it, he won''t be black on other planets.


    Sha Bai waited while Meng Haoran was trading with the intelligence building in May. Although he didn''t know what Meng Haoran had traded, he also knew that it was a big business when he saw the dog leader''s last smile. He was more and more curious about Meng Haoran.


    "Where are you going next?"


    "Well, let me see. Then go to other places. Anyway, if you come, you can see them." We have to buy some gifts for the girls in the Crystal Palace. The basic purpose has been achieved. Meng Haoran also began to consider other things.


    So, Meng Haoran became more knowledgeable and almost gathered the whole North galaxy, and even some special items of other galaxies were displayed in front of him. All kinds of unexpected items didn''t need money. Meng Haoran was a little dazed.


    Meng Haoran became a local tyrant and began to buy. Anyway, he didn''t need money. As long as he looked good, or had some interesting things, he didn''t hesitate to buy them. Sha Bai followed him. May was stunned. They all suspected that Meng Haoran was a family buyer rather than a young master who came out to experience.


    What kind of automatic living robot, portable spaceship, gravity machine, air purifier, skin care 201, virtual game console, clothes worn by women and men, ornamental supplies, various special ingredients... Meng Haoran bought countless things. Finally, he almost spent all his money. It can be seen how many things he bought, You know, Meng Haoran''s star coins can almost buy several small planets.

 Chapter 469

    After staying on alpha for about a week, Meng Haoran embarked on a journey again. This time, the goal is the legendary ATRA star, a planet with all kinds of secret skills.


    It was the same ship, but different from before, there were a little more things on the ship this time, and all kinds of items were placed on the ship irregularly.


    These things are things that the remaining girls in the Crystal Palace don''t like, or bought too many duplicate items.


    "Are they out of sight and out of mind?" In his mind, he brought the things he bought to those girls to choose. Their smiling faces made Meng Haoran feel that what he did was worth it.


    As a semi foodie, Meng Haoran enjoyed the world''s specialty, not too much dinosaur meat and monster meat, during his visit to atlas.


    Perhaps because of the gas, the food in this world is unexpectedly delicious and rich in nutrition. No wonder people in this world become so strong by eating these things. Speaking, most Saiya people eat more, and the more powerful Saiya people pursue food, the more terrible it is. It is very common to eat food for 100 people at a meal.


    Well! There is no research on pills in this world! Only one fairy bean is a little attractive. There are no other pills such as increasing skill and supplementing physical exertion. They are the simplest use. For example, the fruit of the nerve tree is eaten raw without knowing how much waste it is.


    "Of course, I don''t have any research on alchemy. Should I exchange this knowledge?" Thinking of all kinds of useful pills in Xiuxian''s novels, Meng Haoran felt that he still needed to develop a specialty a little.


    Do you know if there is any knowledge in the system? If you go to a world like the famine in the future, you can''t just have combat effectiveness without skills. At that time, you may be looked down upon?


    Besides, few of the protagonists in the novel can fight. They all have their own specialties, such as alchemy, symbol making and weapon refining. Some are still omnipotent, so it is necessary to have a sideline.


    "Yo West! It''s such a happy decision. I want to learn alchemy." Meng Haoran made such a decision, and then he was lucky to find the relevant materials of alchemy in the system. Although it is a basic version, Meng Haoran believes that he can go far in alchemy with his own talents. After all, he is a devil and God of creation, and it is very helpful for alchemy, isn''t it?


    Having found a new goal, Meng Haoran''s daily life has changed a little. When he goes out of practice and matches with the women, he is studying pills.


    Because there was no finished product control, it encountered many difficulties at the beginning, but it was finally overcome.


    However, alchemy is broad and profound after all, and can not become a master in a short time. Therefore, although Meng Haoran has made good progress, he has not refined a furnace of pills. Of course, it has something to do with whether he has materials to practice.


    ¡­¡­


    "Is it time? Time flies!" When Meng Haoran was studying alchemy, he suddenly felt that the spacecraft was shocked and immediately understood that the destination had arrived.


    Through the glass of the spaceship, you can see the whole picture of ATRA. Unlike the earth, it is not surrounded by blue. The land area greatly exceeds the water area, and there is not too much green. At that time, most of it will be earthy yellow. The environment as a whole is really not very good. I''m afraid only ATRA people can adapt to this environment.


    "Well, interesting. Is that a boundary?" Suddenly, Meng Haoran felt a strange smell. After careful observation, he found that this layer of shield composed of gas was surrounded outside ATRA. It was probably used as a warning. As long as aliens entered ATRA, they would be found.


    However, Meng Haoran is not an intruder after all, but came with the purpose of learning. Therefore, it doesn''t matter to him to form a boundary. It might be more convenient for him. After all, if he is detected, he will soon see the real ATRA people.


    "In my memory, it seems that ATRA people are threatened by ATRA monsters. They seem to be at a disadvantage. In this way, as long as I help them solve their difficulties and make them worthy of the name of ATRA ruler, it is natural to put forward the requirement of cultivating secret arts." Meng Haoran flashed his plan in his mind.


    Although ATRA people have many secrets and most of them are powerful, their own strength is not as strong as expected, and their strongest combat effectiveness is not more than 100000. Therefore, they have not completely occupied the planet. Instead, they shrink in one place and are surrounded by monsters outside.


    I really don''t know how it happened. There are so many secret arts that it won''t become such a situation as long as you cultivate them a little. The fusion can instantly make the combat effectiveness explode n times, but it is stronger than the transformation of super Saiya people.


    "Is it because the secret arts are too difficult to cultivate successfully? This may also be true. After all, after several years of cultivation on this planet, the monkey king has only succeeded in an instant movement, and the monkey king''s talent as the protagonist is so high that it can only reach this level, not to mention the ATRA people at the bottom of combat effectiveness. It is still very difficult to move in an instant. Except the monkey king, there is only the world The cultivation of the king God was successful. In the original book, it seems that there is no use to destroy the God on his way. He still uses flying. " So it seems that the instant movement is really big!


    Forget it. It''s no use thinking so much. You really have to practice before you know.


    Without concealment, Meng Haoran landed directly on ATRA, but it seems that the landing place was not chosen well. It was not within the scope of ATRA people, but surrounded by monsters.


    Looking at the greedy eyes of the monsters around, Meng Haoran couldn''t help putting his hand on his forehead.


    "Hey! Do you understand? If you understand, get out of here. I''m in a good mood today. I''ll let you live a little." Meng Haoran''s kindness is wrong.


    The monsters surrounding him did not change because of Meng Haoran''s words, but their eyes became more ferocious. You can see their saliva left on the ground. I think they regarded Meng Haoran as a meal.


    "It seems that I don''t understand! Such words..." the atmosphere around Meng Haoran changed instantly, and the huge murderous gas was released, dyeing the sky red.

 Chapter 470

    Meng Haoran''s murderous spirit is so terrible that it only shows a little. For these monsters, it is the most powerful poison in the world.


    The monsters shrouded in murderous gas were brain dead in an instant, like dominoes. All monsters fell down.


    "Alas! It''s not easy to give you a chance, but you don''t cherish it. I''m not to blame!" Meng Haoran looked compassionate, which was somewhat contrary to the scene.


    "Well, hurry up and leave! Otherwise it will be delayed again." The rumbling sound from afar was obviously that of other monsters.


    The irrational beast is like this. He doesn''t know what fear is. It is clearly the abyss of death, but he still comes without hesitation.


    "Fortunately, I bought the space device of the trap, otherwise the spaceship has no place to put it. Although I say that if I really practice successfully and move instantly this time, the spaceship may not be used, but I''d better be careful before that. I''m not afraid of ten thousand, just in case." Meng Haoran pulled out a round machine and fiddled with the spacecraft for a few times. Then there was a "bang". The spacecraft had disappeared.


    After slightly distinguishing the direction, Meng Haoran flew towards the perceived place. He swaggered and had no hidden meaning at all, which attracted the attention of various monsters in the air. At first, he was followed by a black crowd, but in the end, he couldn''t keep up with Meng Haoran''s speed and was asked.


    "What kind of planet is it? Monsters have tens of thousands of combat power. Fortunately, this planet is relatively strong, otherwise the planet would have disappeared."


    After spending some time in this world, Meng Haoran also learned some common sense. In fact, it is not very correct to say that thousands of combat power can destroy a planet, because the strength of planets is also different. Only those fragile planets can be destroyed by thousands of combat power, and the real large planets can not be destroyed by millions or even stronger combat power.


    In Meng Haoran''s opinion, it takes at least 500000 combat power to destroy this atlas. It can be said that the planet is still relatively hard, so it can last so long.


    ¡­¡­


    ATRA, the last city of ATRA people, araha, is the last fortress of ATRA and the last happy place of ATRA people. The remaining ATRA people of the whole planet gather here and rely on the natural barrier to resist the invasion of monsters and live like mole ants.


    However, the long years of fighting have also exhausted their final potential. Now there are only about 10000 people left in the whole race, and most of them are old, weak, sick and disabled. The number of young people who can fight is less than 2000, which has reached the point of exhaustion. If this continues, I''m afraid the name of ATRA will be changed in a few decades.


    Today, however, there was a turnaround. The eldest elder with the highest status in the family suddenly summoned all the people to announce that the legendary warrior was on his way.


    "This? Elder, we are really saved." At present, the first warrior of ATRA, GIRU, known as Kada, is very excited. (Kada, a kind of ATRA monster, is very powerful, with a combat effectiveness of 80000.)


    Jilu''s family knows their own affairs. Although he is called the first warrior in the family and has a nickname of lahong, which is highly expected by countless people, he also works hard to be the first warrior and protect the people, but in fact, he also knows that his strength can''t save the whole people, and Kada is not the strongest existence on the planet, In fact, the strongest monsters on the planet don''t value them at all, so they can survive. If one day a powerful monster suddenly becomes interested in them, they will inevitably be destroyed. It can be said that the crisis of genocide may occur at any time.


    No one loves his people more than Jilu, so no one wants his people to survive more than him. He maintains strong self-confidence in front of his people and makes them think that as long as he is there, they will be safe and will be protected.


    But all these are appearances. Who knows the pressure he bears? How he longed for someone to replace him as the core of the whole race, so he wouldn''t have to work so hard.


    So today, when the elder said that the legendary warrior savior came, he was excited, because he finally had the opportunity to be himself, and the pressure of survival was much less.


    As for the words of the great elder, Jilu has no doubt like all the people, because the great elder is the most capable and knowledgeable person in the whole family. The great elder has always pointed out the direction of development for the ethnic group, made great contributions many times, and his prediction has never been wrong.


    The elder is a person with special ability to predict. He can predict some fragments of the future. He said that when the warrior comes, it means that there will be a warrior.


    "What kind of warriors are they? Are they stronger than the monsters outside? It must be so! Otherwise, they don''t deserve to be called warriors." All ATRA people are looking forward to the appearance of this warrior, and they really want to see the legendary warrior soon.


    ¡­¡­


    When Meng Haoran came to araha, he was very surprised. Countless ATRA people in strange clothes lined up outside the city to welcome him. Unexpectedly, there was a banner of "welcome warriors". The scene was very large, just like the organ waiting for the leader''s inspection.


    Meng Haoran can see from the eyes of ATRA people that ATRA people regard him as a savior, and the eyes looking at him are full of hope and expectation.


    "Although I know from the boundary of the planet that they may know my arrival, I haven''t thought about such a scene. It''s too exaggerated!" Meng Haoran was not calm in his heart, but on the surface, he was still calm, and his unfathomable appearance was very consistent with the impression of ATRA people on warriors.


    When Meng Haoran continued to pretend to be forced, an old man who looked high came out from the opposite. His eyes were deep, as if they contained all the wisdom in the world. Although he was old, he had an indomitable momentum.


    "Welcome warriors from afar. Don''t worry! Your requirements can be met." The elder said this to Meng Haoran.


    Meng Haoran''s eyes flashed. It seems that he knows my purpose! In that case, it''s easy to say! Let''s go on with the play first, the warrior who saves the world? Interesting.

 Chapter 471

    Even when he encountered such a strange thing, Meng Haoran experienced a lot of people after all. He had a good hold of the scene and played a play with the great elder with almost no flaws. After that, almost all ATRA people regarded him as a real warrior to save them.


    Meng Haoran''s arrival was welcomed unprecedentedly. He easily entered the inner part of the ATRA people. Now he is alone in a room with the great elder of the ATRA people.


    "Come on! What the hell is going on." Meng Haoran''s smile had disappeared and looked at the old man in front of him with an extremely calm look.


    The elder sighed and said, "in fact, the moment you entered the planet, I knew that the boundaries on the planet were controlled by the elders of all ages."


    "As a big elder, I don''t have a particularly strong fighting ability, but I have a special power. Sometimes I can vaguely see the future. When I perceive your arrival, two scenes emerge in my mind. One is the scene of you killing monsters, and the second is the happy smiling face of the people. I know you are here to help us, so Just announced your coming in advance. "


    "Really?" Meng Haoran had some doubts in his eyes. What the elder said really makes sense, but there is another possibility. First of all, he must know that aliens are coming and know my purpose, but he doesn''t know whether I am a good person or a bad person. He first set me as a good person and can help them. In this way, he will arrange the identity of a warrior to gather the people to meet him, If they want to do something bad, then all of them can fight together, can''t they?


    In Meng Haoran''s eyes, the elder looked at him without any guilt. His eyes were full of sincerity and didn''t look like he had other thoughts.


    Finally, Meng Haoran was defeated and moved his eyes first.


    "Forget it. Anyway, I just need to achieve my goal. It''s not impossible to help you solve the monsters outside by the way." Meng Haoran offered his own conditions.


    After hearing this, the elder didn''t pretend to be stupid. "Don''t worry! As long as we can solve the plight of our family, learning the secret arts is not a problem at all. Although generally speaking, we can''t give the secret arts to outsiders, if it''s a benefactor of our family, we can make an exception."


    Meng Haoran was surprised that he really knew my purpose.


    What he said was that he wanted me to help before paying. A simple trading relationship is acceptable if it can be carried out successfully.


    "Let''s have a rest today. You''ll wait for my news tomorrow. By the way, where do I live?" He got up and went out of the elder''s room, and then thought of something and asked.


    However, it was not the elder who answered him, but Jilu. When Meng Haoran talked with the elder, he eavesdropped outside the room. He also found out the situation when his IQ was not low. However, he had some doubts about whether Meng Haoran could defeat the monsters outside, but finally planned to trust the elder, that is, he believed that Meng Haoran had that strength.


    When Meng Haoran asked about housing, he opened the door and replied, "Lord warrior, just stay with me for the time being. If you don''t mind, there are many guest rooms."


    Jilu lives in a good place. After all, he is the first warrior. How can he deserve his identity without this privilege.


    Jilu lives in a large place. Although the house left for Meng Haoran is not as good as expected, after all, the technology of the planet is still very primitive, but Meng Haoran can make do with it. After all, Meng Haoran usually lives in the Crystal Palace at night and wants a room to cover up, so Meng Haoran didn''t put forward any opinions, Let Jilu''s sense of Meng Haoran improve a lot.


    The next day, after eating the not so good breakfast, Meng Haoran set out in the eyes of everyone, and the action to clean up the planet officially began.


    Meng Haoran first flew to the area where the monsters were most concentrated, didn''t hide his breath, and soon was surrounded again.


    "This time it''s to clean you up. I''m just welcome. Just come on! I hope you can make me a little excited." That''s what he said, but the next work made Meng Haoran feel extremely bored. The strongest monster had only about 200000 combat power. He couldn''t do a move at all under his hands. The seemingly powerful monster also became a soft persimmon, all of which were destroyed by seconds.


    Meng Haoran''s purpose is to clean up all the monsters that can threaten the ATRA people. All the work is still relatively heavy. In order to complete it early, he used the fastest way to solve it directly. The blood moon enveloped the whole planet except araha.


    Under the influence of the blood moon, the monsters gradually became irrational and began to fight each other. On this day, the whole planet could feel the vibration, countless roars and bloody smell all over the planet.


    Meng Haoran looked for particularly powerful monsters to solve them, and then let those ordinary monsters fight. Soon, it was the corpse horizontal field.


    This is war. One person kills one planet. One person kills monsters of the whole planet. With the ability of Meng Haoran''s soul cutting knife against the sky, the monsters that have plagued the ATRA people for many years have been solved in this easy way.


    It took a whole day for the campaign to end. Meng Haoran stopped killing only after he knew that there were no monsters with a combat effectiveness of more than 10000 in Meng Haoran''s perception,


    In this campaign, the whole planet was dyed red. More than hundreds of millions of creatures died. The accumulated murderous gas was enough to fill the sea.


    "Maybe many monsters are innocent and suffer from reckless disasters, but so what? The essence of the whole world is like this. The weak eat the strong. If they die, they can only blame themselves for not being strong enough!" Meng Haoran came back from the killing with such emotion.


    Compared with the God of destruction, I''m too young. He may destroy countless planets without changing his face, but I just shake by killing. Am I too weak? My heart is not firm enough. It seems that I have a long way to go! There is a saying that weak urination is a sin!


    Become stronger, I want to become stronger quickly, strong enough to control my destiny and not die in an accident, just like the monsters this time.

 Chapter 472

    Meng Haoran, who returned to araha again, received an unprecedented welcome. His actions were so big that people all over the world knew. Although he couldn''t see the concrete, from the movement and the sky red, the ATRA people, even fools, knew what the warriors were doing.


    "Well, how to say? Although the process is very difficult, I finally lived up to expectations and killed those monsters. Don''t worry. No monsters will threaten your survival in the future." Meng Haoran spoke with some sweat on his forehead.


    However, although it is so, I can''t see the hardship, because Meng Haoran''s body doesn''t even have any blood and dust. It''s like taking a walk outside and coming back.


    "Worthy of being a warrior, I hit those powerful monsters so easily."


    "Great. In that case, we are."


    "Fucking child!" "His father!" ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The news brought by Meng Haoran has been confirmed by the ATRA people. Meng Haoran''s status has been completely consolidated in araha. I''m afraid it''s no worse than the great elder.


    At this time, the eldest elder timely stood up and offered something to thank the warrior. Because there was nothing particularly valuable, only the secret arts were worthy of this favor. Therefore, he planned to let Meng Haoran learn the secret arts of the clan. As long as there were some, he could learn them. There was no rule to learn several.


    The elder''s proposal was not opposed. Everyone took it for granted. After all, it helped so much, didn''t it?


    "Hum, I''m afraid the reason why I don''t limit how much I can learn is that it''s not easy to practice each kind of secret arts. After all, few people in such a large ethnic group succeed in practicing secret arts." Meng Haoran knew it, but he didn''t show it. Anyway, his purpose is only to move instantly. Everything else is incidental. If he really meets any good secret, it''s not too late to think about it.


    Of course, the most important thing is that they really want to learn. Can they stop it? Under absolute strength, all conspiracies are futile.


    On the same day, a grand celebration party was held in araha. All ATRA people were happy. Their faces were filled with long lost and heartfelt smiles. Both adults and children were full of hope for the future. The light of dreams showed in their eyes. That is the real life.


    For Meng Haoran who caused all this, everyone is grateful from the bottom of their heart. The eyes looking at Meng Haoran are full of respect, even some fanaticism.


    "That''s the warrior! The warrior who saved us, you must be a warrior when you grow up," the mother said to her children.


    "Ah! So handsome, I want to have Kata with the warrior." Said the young woman ATRA.


    In short, Meng Haoran has received all kinds of attention, but for Meng Haoran, these are not what he cares about.


    The next day, under the leadership of the elder, Meng Haoran came to the so-called secret arts collection room.


    It''s a secret underground cave. It''s really hard to find if you don''t look for it carefully.


    "These are all kinds of secrets. There are probably thousands of forms. They are the crystallization of the wisdom of the ancestors of all ages. I remember that in the past, we ATRA people were so powerful and deserved to be the overlord of the planet. There were countless people practicing secrets. Even for a time, combat power could destroy the strong existence of the planet, but later, we didn''t know what happened, and gradually The ancestors disappeared, and it became more and more difficult to practice the secret arts, so that you saw the situation before. " The elder recalled.


    To destroy the planet, the combat effectiveness is at least over 500000. In this way, when the ATRA people were in their heyday, they can not be underestimated. They can be called the top combat effectiveness in the era of peace.


    "Where is the instantaneous movement?" Meng Haoran went straight to the topic and asked the elder in a daze.


    "Oh, you mean instant movement? It''s on the top floor, ah! I found it, that''s it." The elder thought for a moment and pointed out the direction.


    "There it is!" Meng Haoran took down the scroll pointed by the elder. It was the instant movement he was looking for.


    Meng Haoran didn''t open it for cultivation at the first time, but observed other secret arts. However, after observation, he didn''t find anything suitable for him. It''s not that those secret arts are useless, but they have no effect on his current level, or he can do what secret arts can do, so in the end, Meng Haoran actually found that he really didn''t need anything except instant movement.


    Although I expected this situation, I still had a slight sense of loss in my heart.


    Finally, Meng Haoran took down another famous secret skill fusion of Longzhu, and added instant movement, he chose 2 kinds in total.


    In fact, Meng Haoran wanted to see the secret skill that the great elder practiced to predict the future, but he was told that if it wasn''t the great elder of ATRA, he couldn''t practice it at all. It was a secret skill similar to inheritance, so he gave up.


    "Are you sure you want only these two?" The elder looked a little strange, as if something had happened that he didn''t expect.


    "Well, you are greedy for more. You know the difficulty of practicing the secret arts best, don''t you?" Meng Haoran didn''t tell the truth, but this reason convinced the elder. Indeed, if it were so simple, they wouldn''t be in such a dilemma.


    Of course, Meng Haoran will not be allowed to take away the original secret arts scroll, but this is also a good solution. Aliens have many abilities. The elder took two volumes of secret arts scroll in his hand, and then the light flashed, and the secret arts scroll became two copies.


    "This is a copy. In fact, all the secret art scrolls impose special secret arts on it. As long as it is not the blood of ATRA, you can''t see the real content." The elder handed Meng Haoran two new scrolls.


    Fortunately, there was no hard work. Otherwise, I''m afraid I had to find Longzhu to get the genuine one. Hearing the words of the elder, Meng Haoran secretly rejoiced.


    When Meng Haoran got the instant movement, he was no longer reserved. He didn''t talk to the elder. He just found a reason to leave araha directly and came to the wilderness. He planned to find a good place to practice instant movement. As long as the practice was successful, the next step to find the God of destruction would be a chapter. Of course, the premise is that the instant movement is really what he thought.

 Chapter 473

    "I see. Cultivating instant movement requires a high degree of power control, but this fine power control is a piece of cake for me. I''m afraid the reason why I can''t practice instant movement successfully except for the monkey king in the original book is that I just blindly improve my own power and ignore the fine control." Meng Haoran sat on the ground with the scroll spread out on his legs.


    Just now he had memorized all the key points of the cultivation of instant movement, and the principle was clear in his mind. As expected, the better the control of power, the greater the scope of the role that instant movement can play.


    The corners of his mouth tilted slightly, and Meng Haoran immediately began to practice instantaneous movement.


    "Let go of perception, perceive the Qi between heaven and earth, take yourself as one of them, integrate into it, and then..." the key points of the scroll emerged in his heart, and Meng Haoran quickly entered the state.


    This is a very difficult step for people in this world. After all, they are not interested in such illusory things, so even if they are very talented, it will take a long time to reach the first step, but it is different for Meng Haoran. After all, for people who have realized that the law is more difficult than this, Meng Haoran easily entered the state and completed the first step of cultivation, The whole process takes only 10 minutes. I''m afraid if the elder knows it, he will get sick, because the fastest speed of cultivation in the records is also calculated in years.


    When he feels Qi, he is basically half successful. In this state, Meng Haoran''s perception is infinitely amplified. He can feel the breath of almost the whole universe, although the farther away, the weaker the sensing of Qi is.


    "But I don''t know who is who''s angry!" Meng Haoran suddenly thought of it, and then was stunned. He didn''t know whose Qi was. How could he find someone?


    It seems like a stupid way to choose the powerful Qi one by one. In this way, even if you don''t know to destroy their breath, you can slowly find them, but the problem comes again. Generally, when they converge their own breath, Meng Haoran feels inaccurate.


    "Well, forget it, you have to take one step at a time. Continue to practice and move in an instant." Meng Haoran calmed down when he thought of it.


    After feeling Qi, the next step is how to move to the target, which involves the law of space. People in this world probably break space by force with strong physique to achieve the purpose of moving, but Meng Haoran uses another method to understand the principle of space law, integrate into space, and make space their own help rather than resistance, In this way, the range of movement can be greatly increased and the requirements for the body can be reduced.


    It took Meng Haoran a whole week to master the skill of instant movement. I thought it would be shorter. However, when moving, the space took a lot of time. Fortunately, he was a creator demon and God. Although the main addition to the understanding of the rules was the understanding of the rules of creation, the creation also contained space, so he was dissatisfied with the speed of understanding the space, In addition, in the saint fighter world, I also have the experience of space movement by relying on the seventh sense, so it is going well.


    "In the normal state, there is no sense of difficulty when moving to the previous alpha star. I don''t know where the fire can move with full open, but I think it should be enough." Meng Haoran murmured.


    Meng Haoran has tried it. Under normal conditions, he easily moved to alpha in an instant. This is because he remembered the Qi of Sabai may. When he moved to Sabai may, it was late at night. Sabai may was sleeping, so he didn''t find him.


    "No wonder the monkey king didn''t move back directly after learning that instant movement, but used a spaceship. The consumption of this instant movement is really a little big. Even I can''t take it as a conventional way to travel. He flew in a spaceship from ATRA to alpha for several months, but such a long time has been shortened to a moment. It really can''t be done without big consumption Yes. " In this case, I''m afraid the time I spent looking for God will get longer again.


    "Are you still going to look for the dragon ball? It''s always like this. I knew it was time to go straight to the dragon ball." Meng Haoran thought for a while, but he still planned to use the dragon ball to find the God of destruction.


    But is it really that simple? Meng Haoran''s mind showed his attitude towards destroying God when the Dragon appeared. There was a bad feeling in his heart. Will the Dragon really tell me where the God is?


    The idea flashed through my mind? Meng Haoran also made other preparations. If the dragon can''t, he has to go to the king of the world. They should clearly destroy the existence of God, but he can''t reach the hell with his current strength, so he has to become stronger!


    "Alas, in the final analysis, my strength is still insufficient! Although I still have some self-protection ability, I''m afraid I won''t even have the chance to play in the later stage of Longzhu when I can''t move tens of billions of combat power." At the thought of the enemy Meng Haoran wants to defeat in the end, Meng Haoran has some numbness in his scalp. They are all true perverts!


    However, Meng Haoran did not lose confidence, but more inspired his fighting spirit. If the enemy is not strong, he has no value to defeat. It is precisely because of those incomparably powerful enemies that life is more and more interesting, isn''t it?


    Finally, Meng Haoran left ATRA and embarked on the journey of finding the God of destruction again. What kind of storm will he set off in this world with his instantaneous movement? It''s really worth looking forward to!


    ¡­¡­


    A few months later, a news came out from the northern galaxy. An unknown strong man broke into the base camp of the cosmic emperor Felisa, fought a war with Felisa, and left without a fight. The battle directly destroyed nearly 100 planets, which was stunned. People felt the horror of Felisa for the first time. It turned out that people were so strong. Felisa''s nearly 100 million fighting power, Let him completely become the emperor of the northern galaxy, and no one dares to provoke.


    That war not only exposed Frisa''s real strength, but also made everyone interested in the mysterious man who fought with Frisa.


    This is not the end. After that, news about mysterious people challenging all kinds of leaders came from all over the universe. For a time, the universe became active.

 Chapter 474

    The so-called mysterious man is no one else, but our protagonist Meng Haoran. Speaking of good luck, he went to nemex, successfully collected seven dragon beads, summoned the divine dragon, and made a wish to destroy the place where the God lives.


    I remember when the Dragon hesitated for a long time before saying "your wish can be achieved." It really made Meng Haoran sweat.


    Fortunately, he succeeded in the end. Meng Haoran successfully reached the place where the God of destruction lived, but he did not see the God of destruction. He forgot that the God of destruction at this stage was still sleeping and would not wake up even if the planet exploded.


    However, Meng Haoran met Wes, a more powerful existence. At first, Wes ignored him. It was useless for Meng Haoran to use all kinds of means, and Meng Haoran almost gave up.


    One thing changed Weiss'' attitude towards Meng Haoran, that is, Meng Haoran successfully promoted to an 8-star existence in front of Weiss with the reward of death.


    The scene of Meng Haoran''s promotion changed Weiss''s calm face at that time. It seemed that he saw something incredible. Then Weiss took the initiative to teach Meng Haoran to practice. In this way, Meng Haoran achieved his goal by mistake.


    While following Weiss'' practice, Meng Haoran also continued to challenge the strong everywhere to achieve the purpose of actual combat. Therefore, the so-called mysterious man appeared.


    Meng Haoran''s battle object has gradually changed from Frisa at the beginning to a stronger existence hidden and constantly changing.


    Weiss seems to have a special purpose. His guidance to Meng Haoran is also dedicated, which leads to the straight-line rise of Meng Haoran''s combat effectiveness. Compared with the Saiya people, Meng Haoran is not slow. In addition, Meng Haoran works very hard. Therefore, Meng Haoran soon reached the realm of God in the world, which is still higher. Although it is not comparable to destroying God, it is not much worse.


    With the time of cultivation passing slowly, Meng Haoran completely graduated from Weiss in about three years. Well! In fact, Wes had nothing to give him. At that time, there was about a year before the beginning of the plot. Meng Haoran''s ordinary combat effectiveness was already 1 billion, which was very different from that just arrived in the Longzhu world.


    Now Meng Haoran can proudly say that Frisa, man-made man and saru are not his opponents. As for the devil, according to the progress of his strength, there should be no problem at that time. Next is his own cultivation.


    There is no object to fight in the universe. Meng Haoran came to the earth in advance and planned to grow up with the Dragon Ball soldiers.


    ¡­¡­


    Earth, a city in the West.


    "Is this the earth? Although it''s called the same name, it''s actually a different place from the earth you know! There''s no Z country, and the king is a dog headed man." Meng Haoran looked at the special people passing around from time to time. It was clearly the earth, but why were there so many people? Elephant man, cat man, dinosaur man, why do we all take it for granted? Meng Haoran is deeply puzzled about this.


    "Sure enough, the buma family is still very famous! It even has an address on the sign on the street." Meng Haoran looked up at the advertisement with the logo of universal capsule company, introducing the new products of universal capsule company, with the corresponding address at the bottom.


    Although he knows the location of buma''s house, Meng Haoran doesn''t intend to find her. After all, he is still a little girl. Meng Haoran won''t feel about her again. In addition, there are so many girls in the Crystal Palace that he is not allowed to be distracted.


    With a little means, Meng Haoran bought a manor on the outskirts of the city, and then picked up the girls of the Crystal Palace to let them contact the real dragon ball world. After all, it''s not good to stay in the Crystal Palace all the time.


    Of course, not all girls like to be outside. Therefore, only five girls often appear outside in the end. Gang Shou, Nami, the female emperor, Pandora and Bai. Bai is always around Meng Haoran at any time, while others often play outside. Fortunately, the earth does not have a particularly strong existence at this time, so Meng Haoran is also assured of their safety.


    Meng Haoran also gave the instantaneous movement to the women to practice, but found that not all can practice. Finally, only Chenghu Shazhi, the female emperor and the master can practice, but not others.


    Life is so peaceful, and soon came to the day when the plot began.


    On this day, it was really the moment when the gear of fate began to turn. Meng Haoran packed his luggage early and came to the location of Goku first.


    "Hey, who are you? I haven''t seen it!" Monkey King''s small body holds a big fish far beyond his body. At this time, he is looking at Meng Haoran naively.


    Meng Haoran saw pure curiosity in Wukong''s eyes, just like the feeling of children seeing new things.


    Meng Haoran knew that the monkey king at this time, because he had always lived with his grandfather and had no contact with human society, could be said to be a piece of white paper. He didn''t know a lot of things, just like Xiaobai.


    Meng Haoran looked at Goku with a soft smile and said, "I''m a traveler. This time I passed here by chance."


    "Traveler? What''s that? Can you eat it?" Goku is a little curious, traveler, something he hasn''t heard of.


    "Er!" Meng Haoran obviously didn''t expect this reaction, and some didn''t know how to explain it.


    Goku misunderstood Meng Haoran''s expression. He suddenly took a step back with the fish and looked at Meng Haoran with some vigilance. "Do you say you came to grab food with me? It''s impossible. I won''t give the fish to you. That''s my stuff. I don''t have enough to eat."


    Not enough. How much do you eat? Meng Haoran vomited badly in his heart.


    "Don''t worry! I will never rob your food."


    "So it is. Don''t rob my food. So you are a good man. Grandpa said you can make friends with good people. If you are a good man, then we are friends. If you are friends, I''ll invite you to eat fish."


    What logic is this? I can''t communicate at all! Meng Haoran first found that he seemed to have chosen the wrong time. He should wait for him to communicate when he was older.


    "No, if you can, can I have a rest at your house?" Stay together first, and buma will come later, so we can travel together naturally.

 Chapter 475

    "No problem! Come with me." Goku said, shaking his little tail.


    On the mountain path, Goku and Meng Haoran walked one after another. Goku seemed to be in a good mood and muttered something.


    Just as Goku and Meng Haoran were crossing the path, an accident happened.


    "Ah, what sound." Goku looked at the place where he spoke and was stunned. His eyes stared at the boss. It was an iron monster he had never seen before. It was driving towards him at a very fast speed, just from Goku''s perspective.


    In Meng Haoran''s view, buma was driving this car and Wukong was about to install it. Both of them couldn''t react.


    "Ah!" There is panic in the scream, which indicates the uneasiness of the girl.


    Finally, the tragedy is inevitable. Although Meng Haoran can stop it if he wants, why stop it? It''ll be fine anyway.


    "Ah... I hit someone." The girl opened her eyes that had been closed because of fear.


    Goku and his big fish were directly hit on a big tree 10 meters away. If ordinary people had died, Goku was just a little dizzy.


    "Still alive!" Buma looked at the monkey king who had stood up again and stared at her angrily. She was relieved. She couldn''t understand the situation when she was about to apologize.


    "You ugly monster, do you want to take my prey!" Without waiting for buma''s reaction, he went up and lifted buma and the car, and was about to fall out.


    At this time, Meng Haoran finally appeared like a savior, stopped Goku, and brushed a good impression on buma.


    ¡­¡­


    "So she is the woman in the transmission! I thought she was a monster? Hehe..." in the monkey king''s house, the three sat down around a table. The little monkey king who knew the situation soon forgot about being hit by a car. Instead, he was curious about the identity of buma''s Woman, not looking at buma with his eyes.


    After getting along with Goku, buma also knew Goku''s character and soon made up with Goku. After all, she was wrong first. Of course, buma was very curious about Goku''s performance that he was not even hit by a car. He was so strong that he could lift the car and took a tail different from ordinary people.


    "Grandpa once told me that if I met a girl, I must be gentle with her, but why?" Wukong murmured.


    Meng Haoran listened to this and his heart twitched slightly. He was really an emotional idiot! Grandpa is an old bachelor. If Wukong hadn''t been chased back, he might also be a bachelor. Meng Haoran has always wondered how Qiqi can bear the monkey king. Can it be said that the combat effectiveness is not directly proportional to his own combat effectiveness.


    "Wukong has always lived in the mountains with his grandfather, so he has no contact with the knowledge of the outside world. He can''t even distinguish between men and women, so it''s like this." Meng Haoran said to buma.


    "Well, I''ve lived with Grandpa since I can remember. Grandpa is kind to me, but grandpa died a long time ago." Goku said.


    I''m afraid it started after my head was hit! The Saiya people had a memory at birth, otherwise they wouldn''t arrange him to destroy the earth. Fortunately, they lost their memory by mistake in the end, which made the monkey king today.


    Buma showed a trace of pity in her eyes and sympathized with Wukong''s experience. She thought Wukong was an abandoned orphan.


    "What are you doing here? It''s very remote and not suitable for playing." Meng Haoran said to buma that he planned to pull the plot back.


    "This! In fact, I am..." buma said the legend of the dragon ball had his own purpose, and then took out his self-made Dragon Ball radar.


    "Ah, it seems that there is a dragon ball very close." Buma finally saw the four planets along the Longzhu radar and smiled with joy.


    "Yes, it''s four planets." Buma will pick it up when she comes to the front of the four planets.


    "Don''t touch my grandpa." Goku gave a big drink.


    "Your grandpa?" Buma''s eyes kept changing between Goku and the four planets, and there was a big question mark in her head.


    "This is something my grandfather left me. For me, it is my grandfather." Goku explained that this relieved buma.


    Finally, buma said that he just borrowed the four planets and would return them in the future. Goku agreed. However, he had a request to collect dragon beads with her. Buma thought of Goku''s skill and thought Goku was competent for the position of bodyguard, so he agreed.


    When asked about Meng Haoran''s plan, Meng Haoran showed some interest in Longzhu and said that he would like to go with them if there was nothing to do recently. Goku was very happy to travel with Meng Haoran, a new friend. Buma agreed because Meng Haoran had helped her before. In this way, a three person team looking for Longzhu was formed.


    The three decided to start the next day and stay here tonight. During this period, buma really saw what food is. Goku ate something several times bigger than his size, but he still said he was not full. I really don''t know how Saiya''s stomach grows.


    Compared with Meng Haoran''s eating appearance, Meng Haoran''s completion is the scope of normal people, which makes the relationship between buma and Meng Haoran much closer. Buma won''t think that compared with the little Goku at this time, Meng Haoran is the real monster, which is far beyond her imagination.


    Speaking of it, buma''s purpose of collecting dragon beads at this time is to have a handsome boyfriend. Meng Haoran is also in line with this, but buma doesn''t realize it at this time.


    The housing conditions of the Goku family were not good, so buma took out her luxury RV and invited Meng Haoran and Goku to live in it, so that Meng Haoran could see what the so-called Golden lady was. Buma''s equipment was enough for ordinary people to live for several lives.


    Goku, who saw the RV for the first time, had a great reaction and did not transform from the old concept. At first, he thought it was a big monster. Finally, he reluctantly accepted the novel under buma''s explanation, but he was unwilling to go in for a while, which made buma feel helpless.


    Meng Haoran impolitely chose a guest room. She didn''t look like an outsider at all, which made buma feel that Meng Haoran gave her face.

 Chapter 476

    In addition to the Dragon beads from Goku, 3 of the 7 dragon beads have been collected, and 4 are still needed to collect them.


    After a night of silence, the next day, the three embarked on a journey.


    In order to exercise himself, or not catch a cold about cars and the like, Goku runs at Meng Haoran''s suggestion, while Meng Haoran and buma leisurely do it in the car. This scene is really strange.


    "Is that all right?" Buma looked at the sweating Goku running behind the car and felt guilty.


    "Don''t worry. In terms of his physique, these are not a problem at all. As long as he is satisfied at last, this is also a kind of practice." Meng Haoran is very indifferent.


    "Wukong, do you want to come up? It''s very tired to run behind!" Buma propped her head out of the window.


    "No, I think it''s good. Brother Meng says so. As long as you stick to it, you can become stronger." Goku refused buma''s kindness. Somehow, he subconsciously thought Meng Haoran''s words were very reasonable, which could really make him stronger.


    "Hum, just run if you like." Buma, who had no good news for her kindness, increased the speed of the car. She was really a woman''s heart needle.


    Relying on buma''s Dragon Ball radar, they locked the location of the remaining dragon balls. The distance was not very far, about more than 1000 kilometers, so Meng Haoran and they also moved with a goal.


    On the first day, the three people made a general journey. Goku also ran more than 500 kilometers, which can be called a human car. And it''s really the same as Meng Haoran said. After eating a meal, Goku became lively again.


    That night, buma took out the villa again. Goku didn''t refuse to rest in the villa because he became familiar with it. He just took a taxi to the floor.


    Because of the existence of Meng Haoran, buma did not bathe Goku, but replaced Meng Haoran. After all, Meng Haoran is a man.


    During this period, Goku later found that Meng Haoran had no tail and made a fuss for a while. However, he thought that his grandfather had no tail, so he could accept it. However, he regarded Meng Haoran as a strange man like his grandfather, okay! It seemed strange to him that there was no tail.


    The next day, Goku, who got up early, did morning exercises outside and found a big turtle, which was the lost turtle of Guixian''s family.


    "In fact... I''m a turtle!" The turtle drank the water from bumana and looked up with melancholy eyes.


    "Just look." Buma vomited badly.


    "Although I''m a turtle, I like to eat mushrooms. I''ve been separated by picking mushrooms. It''s been a year. I''ve been finding my way back to the sea."


    "You''re going back to the sea. You''re going in the opposite direction! It''s a long way for turtles to go back to the sea from here." Buma took out a map. "Look, the sea is 120 kilometers south."


    "120 kilometers!!" The Turtle was shocked. For his speed, 120 kilometers is really a long time. I''m afraid it will take several months to climb.


    "What is the sea?" Goku heard the word "sea" for the first time.


    "The sea, in short, is a river much larger than a river. All the rivers in the world finally flow through the sea." Bouma explained.


    Meng Haoran finally interrupted at this time, "why don''t we send Mr. turtle to the beach? If I remember correctly, you are the turtle in Mr. Wu Tian''s house!"


    "Ah! How do you know that!" The turtle looked at Meng Haoran in surprise.


    "Don''t pull. Let him go by himself. We have to find Longzhu." Buma disagrees.


    "Dragon ball? It seems that Mr. Wu Tian has one. If Mr. turtle is sent back, maybe he will repay us with the dragon ball, and Wukong also wants to see the sea!" Meng Haoran pretended not to care.


    However, after listening to Meng Haoran''s words, no one objected to taking turtles to the beach. On the contrary, they felt eager to try.


    "Yo West, it''s such a happy decision. Wukong, it''s up to you to carry the turtle. It''s also a kind of practice. There''s no problem!" Meng Haoran said to Goku.


    "Good!" Goku naturally put the turtle on his back.


    So the direction changed and the party began to move towards the sea.


    The 120 kilometer journey is very long for the turtle, but it''s not very good for Meng Haoran. It only took him about two hours to see the blue sea.


    "Wow! This is the sea!" Goku, who saw the sea for the first time, put down the turtle and looked happy.


    "Mr. turtle! What a big place you live!" Well, Goku''s EQ still needs to be improved.


    "Thank you very much. You saved my life. Please wait for me. I''ll bring Mr. Wu Tian." Finally, the corner of the turtle''s eye contains a tear.


    When the turtle left, Meng Haoran and the three waited at the beach. Buma was waiting for the dragon ball, while Goku was playing at the beach. He felt strange when he saw anything at the beach for the first time.


    "It may take some time. Do you want to have a rest?" Meng Haoran didn''t know when he had put up a sunshade and a recliner on the beach.


    "Then I''ll be polite!" Buma didn''t doubt the origin of these things. She thought Meng Haoran had a corresponding capsule and simply lay on it.


    "How comfortable!" Blowing the sea breeze and feeling cool, buma felt much more comfortable.


    "Right! In fact, it''s good to come to the beach occasionally." Meng Haoran also relaxed when he lay on a recliner not far from buma. Only Goku was still playing on the beach, like a child who found a toy, although he is a child now.


    After waiting for about an hour, the turtle appeared in everyone''s sight again. On his back, there was a bald old man with a turtle shell, big sunglasses and a long white beard. He really looked like a fairy. This man was Wutian, the immortal turtle, and Wukong''s martial arts teacher in the future, At present, in addition to Meng Haoran and others, they are the strongest on earth. The first martial arts society in the world once exploded the strong existence of the moon.


    Of course, the most powerful attribute of Guixian is lecherous, which is called lecherous Guixian.


    "Let you wait." Said the turtle.


    ¡°hello£¡goodafternoon£¡¡± Fairy turtle raised his hand and said hello to Meng Haoran.


    pretend to be something! Absolutely forced! Still speak English, NIMA, is there anything in the world?

 Chapter 477

    "What a fashionable grandpa!" Buma looked at fairy tortoise in surprise, but she didn''t know that fairy tortoise''s eyes hidden behind her eyes were looking at buma directly.


    "I heard you saved the turtle." Sure enough, the Turtle was right. She was a beautiful girl.


    The tortoise fairy didn''t reveal his nature for the first time, but he was still in a telling posture, but the dragon ball hanging on his chest attracted buma''s attention.


    "Sure enough, he has dragon balls!" Buma''s eyes lit up instantly. Everyone could see how much she wanted dragon balls.


    "Dragon bead, you mean this bead! It''s not that you can''t give it to you, but!" The tortoise fairy looked hesitant.


    "Go ahead! You can ask for anything." Buma understood it in an instant.


    "Really? Then..." a little embarrassed, "can I have a look..." the tortoise fairy looked straight at buma.


    "Sex wolf!" I didn''t expect that he was an old man, but I endured it for the sake of Longzhu.


    However, buma was so smart that she had no problem with her eyes. She pulled up her skirt again and said, "OK, give it to me! You won''t break your promise! Old man se."


    "It''s not the old man, it''s the tortoise fairy!" The tortoise fairy reluctantly handed the dragon ball to buma.


    So far, the fourth dragon ball is in hand.


    "Well, you saved the turtle. I''ll give you some gifts." Said the tortoise fairy.


    "Gift?" Buma looked at the ghost fairy curiously.


    The tortoise fairy went to the edge of the sea and shouted to the distant sky, "come on! Immortal bird!"


    But nothing happened!


    "Nothing happened!" Buma''s voice, which had some expectations, was weak.


    "This... The undead boy died of food poisoning last year." The turtle saw a drop of cold sweat on the head of the turtle fairy who was still putting poss.


    "Is that right? I''m sorry, I''ve forgotten." the immortal turtle looked suddenly, and Meng Haoran on one side had some impulse to hit him. What immortal bird should not take a domineering face, but the fact is not that! Died of food poisoning.


    "How can the undead bird die?" Buma vomited badly.


    "I named it the undead bird, just hope it will never die" as expected.


    Without calling the immortal bird, the tortoise immortal pondered a little, and then seemed to think of something. He snapped his fingers and said, "OK, take this instead!"


    Once again, poss yelled, "come on, somersault cloud!"


    This time, there was no oolong. A yellow cloud flew rapidly from the distant sky and heard in front of the tortoise fairy.


    "The clouds are coming."


    "This is the tumbling cloud. I''ll give it to you." The tortoise fairy told Goku that no one saw a trace of cunning in his eyes except Meng Haoran. Obviously, he didn''t think Meng Haoran and they could get somersault cloud.


    In fact, only people with pure mind can do this somersault cloud. As long as they have some evil thoughts in their hearts, they can''t take it. Even immortal tortoise can''t do it himself. He hasn''t met a guy who can do it again. This time he took it out just for a show. Meng Haoran and others can''t take it away. Naturally, we can''t blame him.


    "How do I eat this?" Goku revolved around somersault cloud twice and said something amazing. Obviously, he regarded somersault cloud as food.


    "This cloud can''t be eaten." The tortoise fairy''s tone is a little heavy.


    "What can the tumbling cloud do?" Asked buma.


    "Riding a somersault cloud can fly in the air at will." The tortoise fairy explained.


    "Why do you have this cloud, immortal tortoise? What does it have to do with you?" Buma is a little inquisitive.


    "Ah, don''t break the casserole and ask the end." The tortoise fairy doesn''t seem to want to say more.


    While they were discussing, Goku had taken action. The temptation to fly in the sky was still great for him. He didn''t even think about it. He directly tried to do it, and then didn''t fall down.


    "Great! But only six clean people can drive this somersault cloud." Before master GUI finished his words, he found that Goku had successfully done somersault cloud, and then he was stunned in an instant.


    Can we say that he is a man with six clean roots in the legend? How can there be such a person? Although he doesn''t want to believe it, fairy turtle has some interest in Goku in the bottom of his heart. His eyes look at Goku softer. The person who can sit on the somersault cloud is definitely a good person.


    "Fun, somersault cloud take off!" Goku was flying happily in the sky, laughing constantly.


    After that, buma also had a strong interest in somersault cloud and tried to do it. Of course, her ass fell in half.


    Meng Haoran didn''t try. He certainly couldn''t do it. Besides, the flying speed of somersault cloud is not good at all. That is, the Goku is rare now. They can''t use it when they grow up. It''s a child''s thing.


    Of course, even so, the value of somersault cloud is very high. After all, it is something that can make people fly in the sky. Therefore, it seems that Guixian is still very generous. Seeing that Goku can drive it, he simply gave it to Goku.


    After the gift was given, master tortoise and Meng Haoran parted ways. However, after knowing that master tortoise is a famous martial Taoist in the world, Goku said that he would come to him to worship after finding the dragon ball. He wanted to become stronger.


    Guixian didn''t say anything, but from his expression, we can see that he is also very fond of Goku and has planned to take him as an apprentice.


    Buma is not the only one collecting dragon beads on the earth, and others are also collecting them. After all, they are dragon beads that claim to be able to realize any wish. There are also many ambitious people who want to realize their desire to rule the planet. Therefore, Meng Haoran will collide with these ambitious people next. After all, some dragon beads have fallen into his hands.


    Other forces did not hang like buma and directly invented the Dragon Ball detector, but they also had their own means. Therefore, they did not get nothing, or they were not as efficient as buma.


    "Look! There is a dragon ball moving towards us!" Buma pointed to the lomg bead detector and said, some surprises.

 Chapter 478

    "I don''t think it''s moving towards us, but towards the tortoise fairy!" Meng Haoran didn''t say this.


    Meng Haoran has this paragraph in his memory. It seems that it is another force. The three guys who have been making soy sauce in Longzhu release bick and use Longzhu to reduce the monkey king in the later stage of Longzhu. In short, they have always wanted to get Longzhu, but they have never achieved their wish.


    Meng Haoran didn''t care what happened to the people who went to the turtle immortal''s house, but continued to find the next dragon ball with buma. Anyway, as long as they still have dragon balls, they will always meet, won''t they?


    In the next journey, everything went on like the original work, and there was no change because of Meng Haoran''s arrival.


    The first journey to find the dragon ball was a little fuss, which didn''t interest Meng Haoran at all, so Meng Haoran didn''t do much along the way, but secretly protected buma a a little and didn''t hurt him.


    But this is for Meng Haoran. It is different for Goku. There are still some challenges. There are still some strong enemies along the way, right! Although in the future are playing soy sauce, but now the Goku has been good.


    Generally speaking, the harvest of the monkey king was good. He integrated into the world for the first time and met friends such as oolong, Leping, Guixian, ox demon king and his daughter Qiqi (Qiqi became his fiancee), which can be said to have a great impact on him in the future.


    Meng Haoran also made a friendship with the monkey king this time. I believe he will get along well after that.


    Of course, it is worth mentioning that Meng Haoran didn''t find it himself. He also left a deep shadow in buma''s heart, because Meng Haoran Leping directly lost the opportunity to become buma''s temporary boyfriend.


    After the dragon ball, Meng Haoran separated from them. Monkey king went to master tortoise to practice, and buma went home. Originally, buma invited Meng Haoran to her house, but Meng Haoran refused.


    After such a search for Dragon beads, Meng Haoran also learned that the gap between them and the monkey king is too large, so Meng Haoran plans to appear in front of them when the Saiya people appear. Before that, Meng Haoran has his own plans, the first is to improve his strength, the second is to study pills and strive to develop several unique pills.


    In order to study the pill, Meng Haoran planned to get some Xiandou. Meng Haoran wanted to see Xiandou as an artifact. As long as one pill can heal quickly no matter how much damage it is, as long as it is not broken, and it can not be hungry for 10 days. The most important thing is that it can work regardless of people''s combat effectiveness, Having it is equivalent to having a life-saving card.


    Xiandou is still mass produced, which makes Meng Haoran more interested.


    In the dragon ball, the reason why Saiya people can quickly improve their strength is actually inseparable from Xiandou. There are n times they rely on Xiandou to turn defeat into victory. Without Xiandou, I''m afraid Sun Wukong would have died n times and the earth has been destroyed countless times.


    Meng Haoran, the cat immortal who cultivates Xiandou, also wants to see it. Its origin is very mysterious. Although it seems that it is not as important as the God of the earth, because it lives in his highness and has a respectful title for God, Meng Haoran doesn''t think so.


    The God of the earth was old when he first appeared, but the cat immortal kept that appearance until the end. At first glance, it was much higher than God. Although the cat immortal was a cat, it was actually an immortal over 800 years old who knew more than God.


    This can be seen from the scene in the original book. Even if the monkey king asked the cat fairy to estimate his strength and who was stronger than saru, and the cat fairy gave an accurate answer, the monkey king could not compare with saru. At that time, only the cat fairy could say such affirmative words, and it was also correct. It can be seen that the cat fairy was not simple.


    In addition, the magic props owned by the cat fairy, such as fairy beans, somersault clouds, Ruyi stick, super holy water and super holy water, all of which make him more mysterious. What God can''t do can be solved here. It can be seen how complicated it is.


    Well, I''m afraid the reason why cat fairy looks inferior to the earth God in other people is that the earth God is a Namiki and created the dragon ball!


    ¡­¡­


    In the holy land of Karin tower, Meng Haoran stood under the tower and looked up. He could feel a strange breath. It seemed weak but made Meng Haoran feel very strong.


    "Is that the anger of the cat fairy?" Meng Haoran murmured.


    Meng Haoran rose to the sky and went straight to the top of the Karin tower. It took only a few seconds to reach the place where the original Wukong had climbed for a few days. The gap is not big.


    "Hello, anyone?" Although the cat immortal''s position has been locked, Meng Haoran still said so.


    "Don''t you already know someone?" A cat with a walking stick and a meaningful expression on the cat''s face appeared in Meng Haoran''s eyes. It was the cat fairy in Meng Haoran''s memory.


    Did he sense it? Meng Haoran was surprised in his eyes.


    "Dear Sir, what''s the matter with me?" The cat fairy used the honorific title this time, and seemed to have seen the identity of Meng Haoran''s higher God.


    Under the guidance of Weiss, Meng Haoran has become a God almost equal to the God of destruction, so he is incomparably high in the dimension. Only creatures who really understand God can feel this dimension. Therefore, it can be seen that the cat fairy is absolutely not simple and can be recognized at a glance.


    You should know that the combat effectiveness of the divine dimension has nothing to do with it. In the demon man chapter of the original book, bick''s strength far exceeds that of the king of the world. However, because he feels that the dimension of the king of the world has changed his mind directly, he is very awed. This is still because he can perceive it because he was once a God, but he has no feeling of the strength of the monkey king and others with him.


    "Well, I heard that there is something called Xiandou here. I want some to study." Meng Haoran went straight to the theme.


    "Fairy beans? Indeed, I have some here." The cat fairy pondered, "well, you come with me."


    Meng Haoran followed the cat fairy to a place similar to the storage room, and then found fairy beans in a jar full of beans.


    "Take whatever you want!" Cat fairy said, very atmospheric, as if fairy beans are not a great thing.

 Chapter 479

    Finally, Meng Haoran only took some fairy beans and left some for the monkey king. In fact, Meng Haoran had another idea, that is, to let the cat fairy hand over the method of cultivating fairy beans, but he finally gave up. After all, he needed other people''s key technology. Meng Haoran is not so shameless.


    Because of Meng Haoran''s status as a God, the trip was very smooth. It was almost smooth. It was not like words. For some reason, the cat immortal was extremely polite to Meng Haoran. Basically, he answered all questions and gave what he wanted.


    Meng Haoran not only asked for some fairy beans, but also a bottle of super divine water to study. This thing to stimulate potential still has some research value.


    Of course, Meng Haoran still has some regrets. The performance of cat fairy makes Meng Haoran unable to find any flaws and the secret of cat fairy. It can be said that cat fairy hides well.


    Meng Haoran, who had not planned to expose himself, did not stay more in kalinda. When he got what he wanted, he returned to the manor he had bought before and planned to start latent repair. As for the external storms, he would not care as long as he was not at the door of his home.


    ¡­¡­


    "Finally, I studied it. I said how Xiandou could be so fierce. Unexpectedly, there is the power of rules in it." Meng Haoran smiled with a fairy bean in his hand.


    At this time, it has been one month since Meng Haoran returned from kalinta. In this month, Meng Haoran finally studied Xiandou thoroughly. The reason why Xiandou can supplement physical strength and treat injuries is entirely because it contains the power of rules. Meng Haoran can''t judge this rule. It is somewhat similar to the time rule, but is it so strong, Meng Haoran calls it the "pseudo time rule". He can turn back the body''s time to the total victory period, and has a power to supplement the user''s power, so he won''t feel hungry.


    "But even if I know this, it''s no use! I still need to know how Xiandou was made. Let''s put it first." Meng Haoran does not intend to go to the cat fairy immediately to ask for the cultivation method of fairy beans. It may be better to wait for Meng Haoran to come out and save the earth several times and ask for it as a hero.


    Next, Meng Haoran began to study the pill and planned to give full play to the power of Xiandou with the pill.


    To this end, Meng Haoran entered a state of almost painstaking cultivation. He stayed in a room all day and even ate directly with a fairy bean. He kept trying to refine the pill.


    Meng Haoran''s experience in alchemy has improved by leaps and bounds. In the third month, he successfully refined the first pill, Bigu pill, using Xiandou and some common medicinal materials. One Xiandou can refine about 10 Bigu pills, while one Bigu pill can keep people hungry for a month, although Xiandou lost the power to recover from injury, But it makes a kind of ability infinitely strengthened.


    Of course, the value of bigudan itself may not be as good as that of Xiandou, but it can not be simply viewed from the value. The refining of bigudan represents that Meng Haoran has the ability to separate Xiandou. If it goes on, the next goal is to simply enlarge the power to recover from the injury. In that case, it may be able to recover even if the hand and foot are broken, Or maybe it can become a cure.


    With this idea, Meng Haoran was full of energy. In addition to his daily cultivation, he completely focused on it. He didn''t stop his crazy research until one day he found that he didn''t prepare enough herbs.


    Two years have passed since this time. Meng Haoran, after Bigu pill, has studied two kinds of pills again, one is "therapeutic pill" and the other is "".


    The therapeutic pill is a pill made by combining Xiandou and Meng Haoran''s natural rules. The effect is really that it can regenerate a broken limb and treat all injuries. However, it is not easy to refine, which consumes a lot of Meng Haoran, especially mentally. Only 10 pills have been successfully refined in two years.


    Sentiment pill is a creative idea that Meng Haoran inherited from the hunter world to make perception into food. However, this time, food is turned into a form of pill. The effect is to leave their perception in the pill. Users can achieve the same perception as Meng Haoran in a short time. Although they will return to the original appearance in the end, this perception is undoubtedly helpful in many times, For example, if you take one at the time of breakthrough, the success of breakthrough will greatly increase.


    "It''s not a good thing to immerse yourself in research. Forget it, it''s better to use leisure. It''s better to walk outside and collect some strange herbs by the way." Meng Haoran didn''t enter the room again this time. Instead, he had a good play with his sisters who had been away for two years. After all, he accumulated a lot after not meeting for so long.


    When Meng Haoran said that she would travel around the world and practice at the same time, all the women were happy, because Meng Haoran promised to bring them together. Although there were too many people to bring them all, they could change a few every day.


    Of course, what Meng Haoran said about playing in the world does not only refer to the earth. This world only refers to all the time of the dragon ball. Meng Haoran first looked at the development of the earth plot and found that the plot did not change too much because of his arrival. He estimated the time and left.


    Meng Haoran''s footprints have traveled all over the universe again. Different from his previous combat practice, this time he is not looking for the strong to fight, but mostly looking for medicinal materials. Therefore, he often wanders in the wild of the planet and feels the mystery and magic of nature.


    In every planet, as long as he finds that there are special medicinal materials, Meng Haoran will stay and collect them carefully. No matter the specific value, he will not let go as long as it is useful. Anyway, no matter how much he takes, he can take it away. Even if he can''t use it now, he can be useful at a critical moment in the future.


    With such an idea, let alone that Meng Haoran collected 100000 kinds of medicinal materials directly, which is shocking. So many kinds of medicinal materials also show that the resources of the world are really rich.


    Meng Haoran had to sigh that because the world did not pay attention to medicinal materials, many precious medicinal materials could be seen everywhere. It was easy to find medicinal materials of thousands or tens of thousands of years, especially those primitive planets. The resources were in a state of undeveloped, which made Meng Haoran gain a lot. He just smiled and bent his mouth.

 Chapter 480

    Because of the instantaneous movement, Meng Haoran can control the situation of the earth at any time, and there will be no change without knowing. Therefore, Meng Haoran''s life is still very stable.


    With the collection of medicinal materials, Meng Haoran gradually became familiar with the relevant knowledge of medicinal materials and became a master of medicinal materials. Now for strange medicinal materials, he can quickly find their hidden functions and effects.


    After the understanding of medicinal materials is improved, it is also good for Meng Haoran''s Alchemy, which can better match the properties of various medicinal materials.


    Well, with Meng Haoran''s travel, the plot on the earth has gone through the tortoise fairy flow cultivation chapter and


    Three years later,


    "Well, I remember it''s time for the big demon king bick to come out. It''s time for the earth to know my existence. The Savior will let me be it. I believe the monkey king won''t mind." In order to brush his reputation, Meng Haoran quietly returned to the earth and watched the big demon king bick who was about to come out and want to rule the world.


    Bik in the original book was inadvertently released by pilaf. This time is no exception. The only difference is that bik doesn''t know what kind of enemy is waiting for him.


    Of course, Meng Haoran will not kill bick as soon as he comes out. After all, if he does that, bick''s terror will not be understood by others at all. Killing him is equivalent to useless work.


    Meng Haoran''s plan is to knock down bick in front of the audience all over the world before the monkey king. In this way, it will be more shocking, isn''t it?


    The plot developed very smoothly. After bick was born, he showed that he ruled out the devil to collect dragon beads, and then recovered his youth. Then, relying on his strong strength, he had no way to beat the monkey king. Even the turtle immortal and others were killed by bick.


    Bick, who thought he was invincible, had the idea of ruling the world. The dark shadow shrouded the whole earth, and people fell into unprecedented despair.


    Bick used his extremely cruel way to tell everyone what the devil is, and the declaration to kill the city was even more frightening.


    At this time, people are incomparably hoping for a hero to fight the great demon king, even a little neurotic.


    Meng Haoran finally came to the stage. He appeared in the vision of all people on earth like a divine soldier and confronted bick.


    "That''s a familiar figure." in the west, buma looked at Meng Haoran on TV and didn''t react for a while. After all, he hasn''t seen him for several years, and the temperament revealed by Meng Haoran in the face of bick is far from his influence.


    "It''s him." However, after all, some people recognized Meng Haoran''s existence, such as ox demon king and Yamu tea.


    "Who is he? Will he be our Savior?" Other people who don''t know Meng Haoran think so.


    Meng Haoran and bick stood opposite each other in an open square. Although there was no battle between them, the surrounding air had become thick.


    "Who are you? The fighters in the investigation don''t have you." Where did the strong momentum come from? Bick''s eyes were slightly frozen. He was afraid of Meng Haoran who suddenly appeared in front of him, because he didn''t react to Meng Haoran''s appearance, just like he suddenly appeared there.


    Meng Haoran smiled faintly, "it doesn''t matter who I am. What matters is that today next year is your memorial day. You just need to know that I''m here to clean up you."


    Meng Haoran''s words made bick angry in an instant. "Boy, you''re looking for death! It''s killing me to dare to say such big words. Do you think you can defeat me? Defeat me, bick demon king, the strongest existence in the world."


    "The strongest existence is really a guy who sits on the sidelines." Meng Haoran looked at the arrogant bick with a sad look.

 Chapter 481

    "Hey, what''s your look? How dare you look at me with this look? Damn guy, well, I''ll send you to the West." Bick''s green face turned more green.


    Bick said he would do it. He immediately flashed in front of Meng Haoran and punched him with a strong fist strength.


    "Get away!" The audience in front of the TV couldn''t help exclaiming. They had seen bick''s strength. It''s conceivable that the power of the fist can penetrate at least 10 meters of steel plate and hit people.


    "Bang" bick''s boxing hit Meng Haoran. Bick felt the feeling of his fist and was about to smile, but suddenly he looked up and found that Meng Haoran was still looking at him with contemptuous eyes. His attack had no effect at all.


    "Ah Le, have you attacked? Sorry, I didn''t feel it. I thought you didn''t attack?" Meng Haoran''s tone was full of sarcasm.


    "You guy..." bick punched again. This time it was more powerful than the previous one. It was obviously a hate blow, and he had done his best.


    But the result is the same as before. Meng Haoran didn''t hide because there is no need. It''s not enough to tickle him with this degree of attack.


    "This kind of fist is the strongest. It''s not even as powerful as a baby''s fist." Indeed, if it were a Saian baby.


    "It''s impossible. How could this happen? Are you an earthling?" Bick looked at Meng Haoran in disbelief and felt bad in his heart. Being able to take his attack so easily has shown that the strength of the other party has exceeded his cope range.


    Bick had the idea of retreating at this time, but suddenly he seemed to find something. He looked at Meng Haoran carefully and smiled. "I see. You must be unable to move! Only your defense is strong, and your speed and attack power are not very good. You''re scared." Bick obviously thinks that Meng Haoran is a kind of soldier specializing in defense. This situation is not without. Some people sacrifice other abilities to strengthen one ability. In this way, it is much simpler and easier to succeed than overall promotion.


    However, bick was wrong this time. The real answer was the one he didn''t want to believe. Meng Haoran''s strength was far above him.


    "I''ll give you another chance. As long as you can hurt me, I''ll let you die today." It was like the tone of giving alms to beggars, which made bick want to lose his mind.


    It must be bluff. Hum, do you think my strength is like this? Let you see the real power.


    Bick''s body suddenly squirmed. His body became bigger and his muscles appeared as if they didn''t want money.


    Bick opened his mouth, and the Qi gradually condensed in front of him, and the white light bloomed.


    "What''s that? You''re kidding! From your mouth..." the audience were stunned. For them, the energy bomb is still too high-end.


    Bick''s energy bomb was originally not for people, but for buildings. After all, people won''t wait for him to accumulate power for so long. This move is very powerful. Basically, one move can destroy a street, but it doesn''t pose much threat to a single existence. After all, his opponent won''t hide if he accumulates power for too long?


    This time, bick was forced to use this move here. He could not think of any attack that could break Meng Haoran''s defense. In addition, Meng Haoran''s words let him know that Meng Haoran would not hide, so he would choose this move.


    The air gathered around, blowing a gust of wind, and the unconscious atmosphere became dignified, of course, in the eyes of others.


    "I''ll go. Can you hurry up and make a big move? It takes so long to prepare? It''s rubbish." In Meng Haoran''s appearance, bick is a self righteous clown at this time, but he can''t blame others for not telling. Bick can''t think of Meng Haoran''s origin. He once dominated the earth. No one has been able to beat him. He can only seal him by sealing. He can''t kill him at all. He has developed a fixed thinking, He is the strongest on this planet.


    Even if Meng Haoran showed his defense far beyond his attack power just now, he just regarded it as a heresy and relied on other means to achieve this effect.


    Well, no more nonsense. In fact, bick said it took a long time to prepare, but it was only five seconds. An energy beam directly hit Meng Haoran, like a laser gun hitting people.


    The "boom" energy column directly blew on Meng Haoran, making a violent noise and splashing a burst of smoke. However, when the smoke dispersed, Meng Haoran''s figure was exposed again. Bick''s throat was stuck and speechless. A pair of eyes stared at Meng Haoran unharmed.


    This attack is his strongest blow at present. Even he can''t guarantee that there will be no accident under this move. Even he can imagine that if Meng Haoran was replaced as him, he would at least be seriously injured.


    "This can''t help him. What else can threaten him?" The problem came to bick''s mind,


    By the way, he seems to have come to be the Savior, so his weakness is


    Bick thought of something. His eyes were shining. He didn''t think it was so simple. Since he wanted to be a hero, he must be more concerned about ordinary humans. Hum, if I can''t kill him, can''t I kill some ordinary humans? You just watch your compatriots die here. If you can''t save them, will you be loved by them? If I were pushing their death on you, you would be completely finished! The dream of the Savior should wake up.


    It seems that he saw bick''s plan. Meng Haoran moved for the first time. He no longer blindly defended, but took out an attack posture.


    Bick''s naked eye can''t see Meng Haoran''s figure at all. He can only see some virtual shadows.


    "What? This speed... Can I say... I guessed wrong, he can only attack, but..." bick''s eyes dilated instantly.


    "Bang" the audience in front of the TV only had time to see the results. Bick flew backwards as if he had been hit by a truck, spitting out a mouthful of green blood in his mouth, and Meng Haoran appeared where bick stood before, with his feet in a kicking position.


    "Hiss" the audience took a breath. It was not difficult to make up for what had happened before. Meng Haoran kicked bick away at a very fast speed. A simple blow kicked bick bleeding. It was too fierce.

 Chapter 482

    "Is there such a big gap? Just one hit..." his body knows best. Bick feels the tearing pain from his body and is shocked. His previous evaluation that Meng Haoran can only defend was instantly overturned and joked. If this is called only defense, what should he call? Garbage that can''t defend or attack?


    "Yo, are you all right? I didn''t expect you to fall without beating and doing much." Meng Haoran looked surprised. In bick''s opinion, he was extremely flat, but bick didn''t refute at this time. Now he also knows that it is a fact that his strength is inferior to Meng Haoran.


    Not only Beek, but also the audience all over the world can see that this Savior is the real Savior. The demon king was easily turned over in front of him. At this time, the people of the world have been freed from the invincible shadow of Beek and fell into a happy atmosphere.


    Bick thought he was doomed. After all, his speed was not as fast as how others could escape, but he had other ideas.


    Unwilling to look at Meng Haoran, he seemed to want to remember Meng Haoran''s face to the depths of his soul.


    Of course, Meng Haoran found out the difference of bick, but he didn''t show it. Has he been hit to commit suicide? Well, that''s good. Bick II should also be born.


    Meng Haoran has always wanted to vomit badly about the breeding mode of Namike. He not only used eggs, but also vomited them out of his mouth. NIMA is a race that is all men and really can''t afford to hurt. Should we say that they pursue long live single?


    Namiki people say that they are a race, but it may be a person. After all, Namiki in the original works are created by their elders, which can show that the existence of a Namiki person can create a race.


    This is the so-called one person is one family! If bick, the God from nemex, didn''t mean that, I''m afraid the earth would have become another nemex.


    "We''ll meet again." Bick suddenly said such a word to Meng Haoran, and then his stomach began to swell. From the outside, you can see a circular object rising from his stomach and approaching his mouth.


    "Do you think I''ll let your offspring escape?" Meng Haoran said with a smile, making bick''s face change greatly.


    what? How does he know what I''m going to do? No, with his strength? Bick, who could not stop, showed infinite panic in his eyes. This time, he was really at the end of his rope.


    In this state, the second generation of bick hatched by bick felt like it was going to disappear, which stunned Meng Haoran. Does my words have such a great deterrent?


    In order to make bick''s second generation born smoothly and keep the dragon ball of the earth from disappearing, Meng Haoran had to whisper to bick, "well, it seems that God bick will die after you die! Forget it, just let your offspring go. After all, God bick can''t be implicated. Anyway, even if you grow up, it won''t threaten me."


    This is a voice, so only bick can hear it, and the audience can''t hear it. However, if people with a heart observe it carefully, they can find the change in bick''s eyes, from panic to consternation, and finally ecstasy.


    "I didn''t expect to be saved by that guy, but I won''t be grateful. My inheritance will not break. One day, I will bring darkness to the world again." Bick thought so, and then his face became solemn as if he had made some decision.


    Well, Meng Haoran was surprised to find that bick''s vitality was weakening and concentrated in one place, that is, the egg, as if he had invested everything in it.


    "Go! My children inherit my will." Finally, bick II was born, and a streamer only Meng Haoran saw rushed to the other end of the earth.


    Meng Haoran didn''t stop the egg from leaving. Instead, he was thoughtful. Bick around him and the breath of lost life turned into a skin.


    "It seems that the potential of bick''s second generation has been unprecedentedly improved because of itself!" After all, in the original work, bick was being run through. He hurriedly took out the second generation of bick on a temporary occasion. It''s different from now. The difference in input power is too large. Maybe bick will have a combat effectiveness of more than a thousand again. At that time, I really don''t know whether the monkey king can pay for it!


    "What should I do? Do you want to improve the power of the monkey king? Or forget it. It''s too troublesome. Let me see that you can create miracles under such a big gap in strength. Even if you can''t, don''t you still have me in the end?" Meng Haoran thought like this, but he had forgotten that because he defeated bick, bick''s second generation''s biggest enemy was him, so bick''s second generation would find him first instead of the monkey king.


    However, the next time I see bick II, it will be three years later. No one knows what will happen in three years. Maybe something interesting will happen at that time.


    The disappearance of bick means that the world has regained calm. The cheering voice of the earth can be heard faintly. At this time, the hidden camera staff have come out to interview Meng Haoran.


    Of course, Meng Haoran would not accept such an interview. He pretended not to know that he had been exposed, flew directly to the sky, and then disappeared in front of the world.


    In this way, the Savior successfully defeated the great devil and saved the world. Of course, although this process is strange, after all, the devil was defeated too easily. Generally speaking, shouldn''t the Savior be beaten by the devil and find the north, and then break out between life and death to defeat the devil? But what''s going on now? Meng Haoran looks more like a demon king. It''s too easy to save the world!


    ¡­¡­


    In the temple of the earth, a man with black skin breathed a sigh of relief, but not far from him, a man who looked somewhat similar to bick showed a complex color.


    "When did the earth come to such a powerful existence, but it''s good. With him, the earth won''t fall into the hands of that guy!"


    ¡­¡­


    Bick''s was defeated in advance, which made the monkey king who came to save the world jump into the air, but the monkey king was not angry. Instead, he was very happy, but he was vaguely lost. He also wanted to fight with a strong man like bick.


    After that, in order to revive the people killed by bick, Monkey King began the journey of looking for the dragon ball again.

 Chapter 483

    After the earth showed his face once, Meng Haoran fell silent. He had collected almost all the medicinal materials. It was time to invest in the great cause of alchemy again. It was none of his business for the outside world to find him the Savior all over the earth. Anyway, as long as some people remember him, saving the earth is really not a thing for his existence, It''s like walking after dinner.


    Three years later, the second generation of bick will appear, and another five years will be the arrival of the Saiya people. The whole eight years, to tell the truth, is a little long, which makes Meng Haoran a little impatient. However, considering where cultivation is not cultivation, even if he leaves this world, he doesn''t want to practice in other world. In addition, his combat power is not the strongest in this world, and there is still a lot of room for improvement, So Meng Haoran can calm down and practice.


    For Meng Haoran, who is already eight stars, he can touch the position of the protagonist''s God as long as he increases one star. However, this time can not be achieved in a short time. The more he cultivates later, the more difficult it is. Maybe it will take 100 years to improve from the initial stage to the middle stage of the eight stars. Of course, this is still based on his talent. If there is no accident, And meet the opportunity against the sky.


    It seems a long time to improve a small realm in 100 years, but it''s also good to compare with who. If it''s not Meng Haoran, if others want to reach this level, they should at least count by 100000 years, and even stay at the beginning of 8 stars forever. This shows Meng Haoran''s strength.


    Even Meng Haoran can''t have too many levels. Now he can only barely be similar to the middle stage in the early stage of 8 stars, not the invincible existence in the middle stage. He can''t compare with the strongest one who can rival the state of 7 stars when stepping into 7 stars.


    In the dragon ball world, Weiss is the strongest combat power Meng Haoran knows. According to Meng Haoran''s estimation, he may exist in the later stage of 8 stars, and the destroyer is the leader in the middle of 8 stars. Therefore, Meng Haoran is not the opponent of the destroyer at present.


    Of course, although they can''t fight, they can''t help Meng Haoran. Meng Haoran doesn''t have many means to protect his life. Different from the mainstream of the world, the world is dead as long as it is defeated. Basically, they don''t make great efforts to protect their life. Even if some guys bring their own broken arms and cell regeneration for their own reasons, it looks like an incomparable disadvantage, But in fact, it is far from Meng Haoran''s life saving means. According to Meng Haoran''s estimation, it is almost impossible to kill him completely as long as it is not the existence of 9 stars. Even 9 stars Meng Haoran also has a chance to save his life.


    ¡­¡­


    Meng Haoran, who entered the alchemy room again, looked a little dignified, but what he showed in his eyes was incomparable expectation. It was hard for him to imagine how many kinds of pills he could refine from so many herbs he collected. I hope there won''t be too many surprises at that time!


    However, Meng Haoran also knows that it is very difficult to refine any anti heaven pill by relying on these herbs, even if they have been collected all over the universe. Even refining those pills that can be useful for his cultivation may not be successful, but he will not be disappointed. I am lucky and lose my life. There is nothing perfect in this world.


    His growth rate is fast enough. Slowing down at this time may be better for his future achievements. Maybe if the foundation is firmly laid, the building can be built later. No, countless people just ignore the foundation and regret it all their lives.


    Meng Haoran knows the importance of foundation from his experience in previous lives. A person''s achievement and foundation are inseparable. After all, cultivation is not faster than who, but who reaches the end first.


    Thinking so, Meng Haoran became a lot less optimistic about his harvest, calmed down a lot, and had a faint feeling of improvement.


    With this mentality, Meng Haoran made particularly smooth progress in the study of alchemy. Although he inevitably encountered difficulties, he didn''t bother in the end. How long did Meng Haoran be successfully solved? Generally speaking, it was plain sailing.


    There are failures and successes in alchemy. After all, alchemy is not an easy thing. If you don''t pay attention to it, you may be on the verge of success. Meng Haoran is not a robot. There are always distractions and mistakes. Moreover, even a machine can''t be foolproof. After all, the machine also has bad times. Of course, more success than failure is the greatest success.


    He devoted his time to alchemy day and night. Meng Haoran not only harvested a lot of pills, but also purified his soul. I have to say it was an unexpected joy.


    Time passed in this boring alchemy. Different from the calm here of Meng Haoran, the outside world has been full of wind and clouds. The changes brought by Meng Haoran finally began.


    The second generation of bick rose rapidly at the impossible speed of the original work, and quickly surpassed the monkey king without God''s guidance. At this time, the second generation of bick began to look for clues of Meng Haoran and prepare to come and take revenge. As long as he defeated Meng Haoran, the earth will become his bag.


    In order to find Meng Haoran, bick turned the outside world upside down. Although not everyone knows, he knows a lot. He also specially established a force to find Meng Haoran. It seems that he won''t stop until he finds Meng Haoran.


    However, how can he find Meng Haoran? His pattern is still too small and limited to the earth, so his abacus will fail after all.


    Bick wants to defeat Meng Haoran before ruling the earth, so he hasn''t officially come out of the mountain. The earth is still very calm on the surface, but he doesn''t know it secretly.


    With the emergence of the second generation of bick and the disappearance of Meng Haoran, everyone can only place their hope on the monkey king, but after the monkey king was directly defeated by bick, their hearts fell to the bottom again.


    But the monkey king was a little excited. Bick''s strength exceeded his expectations. Although he lost that war, he didn''t die. It was a blessing in disguise. His strength increased greatly. But knowing that even so, he was not bick''s opponent, he chose to recuperate again. At this time, God always threw an olive branch at the monkey king, and the monkey king entered the understanding of Qi, According to the original work, this time is one year from the opening of the world''s first martial arts meeting.


    I don''t know what unexpected progress things will make in the next year, and I don''t know whether bick will give up looking for Meng Haoran and rule the earth directly. Everything is unknown.

 Chapter 484

    When Meng Haoran appeared on the earth again, he was surprised to find that everything had changed. The bick second generation, who had to wait for the world''s first martial arts conference, unexpectedly appeared in front of the world in a high profile and publicly admitted his identity.


    The second generation of Beek swept the warriors who came to kill demons, proved his reputation as a demon king with his strength, and let those who wanted to become famous by defeating him go to see the king of hell.


    In fact, the reason why there were so many challengers was that Meng Haoran was too relaxed when he defeated bick, which led to the world''s serious miscalculation of the strength of bick''s second generation and thought he was just like that. However, after the blood lesson, they also understood how outrageous their mistakes were, but the price was a little high.


    "That''s interesting! I didn''t expect that he had grown to this point in such a short time." Meng Haoran''s powerful perception makes him quickly lock in several powerful smells on the earth. One of them has the same smell as bick''s before. It is obvious that bick''s second generation. Meng Haoran is surprised that his perception is about 2000, 1000 higher than he expected, and several times stronger than the original work, You know, at this time in the original book, his combat effectiveness is about 500.


    Not only he, Meng Haoran also perceived that the combat effectiveness of the monkey king was also extremely strong at this time, but it was slightly weaker than the second generation of bick, about 1700.


    Because of the birth of the second generation of bick, the world''s No. 1 martial arts association has been cancelled. There are almost no Tianjin rice and peach white. They are hiding from the second generation of bick.


    "Although the future development is not easy to predict, it may be more interesting and maybe." Meng Haoran''s mind showed what kind of expression latiz would look like if he met a better Monkey King on earth. You know, there are still five years to go from that moment, and what will happen to the monkey king and bick (later bick''s second generation will use bick instead)? It is not impossible to grow to 5000 combat power or even stronger.


    "Do you want to get involved? Train them into hundreds of thousands of combat effectiveness and make that guy vegeta look stupid." The idea flashed in Meng Haoran''s mind. Finally, Meng Haoran planned to let it go.


    After asking about the current situation in a nearby city, he heard something that surprised him. Although bick did reappear in front of the world, compared with his predecessor, he seems to be much kinder. As long as he doesn''t provoke him, he usually won''t kill for no reason, and he doesn''t make trouble outside. He paid the capital to find Meng Haoran, When the world announced that as long as Meng Haoran could be found, he would get his three demands.


    I don''t know how. It seems that bick''s obsession with Meng Haoran is deeper than ruling the world. Maybe it''s because he was influenced by his predecessor!


    "Hey, did you hear that the warrior named monkey king came to challenge the demon king again. I don''t know if he can win this time?"


    "It shouldn''t work! He hasn''t defeated the big demon king bick in the first two times."


    "No, I think he will be able to defeat the big demon king bick this time. Don''t you find that his strength has improved rapidly? He was defeated in less than 10 minutes in the first battle, but he fought with the big demon king bick for an hour the second time. This time, he has a great chance of victory."


    "Yes! That''s really what you said."


    Meng Haoran looked at the two people who were getting farther and farther away, and his heart moved. The monkey king had fought with bick twice, but why didn''t bick kill him? Is it to enjoy the monkey king?


    Meng Haoran really didn''t guess wrong. Bick really appreciated the monkey king, because most of the people who came to challenge him wanted to step on him in the name of saving the world, but the monkey king was different. Although he didn''t say his purpose, he felt from the monkey king''s war intention that the other party just wanted to fight with the strong. It was a nature to like fighting, Bick appreciated the pursuit of a strong and simple guy, so he let the monkey king live.


    Of course, this was the first time. For the second time, the growth of the monkey king exceeded his expectations, which made him feel sorry for each other. He regarded the monkey king as a real opponent. He believed that with the existence of the monkey king, he would go further along the way of martial arts, and regarded the monkey king as a power source that could promote his evolution, If he doesn''t work hard to become strong quickly, he may be pressed by the pressure of defeat, which makes him grow faster.


    Why is the battle between bick and the monkey king known to all? This has something to do with Meng Haoran. Before Meng Haoran defeated bick, bick also wanted to let the world know that his strength was not inferior to Meng Haoran, so he directly used violence to set up a TV station to shoot it and broadcast it to people all over the world.


    "As soon as I come out, I come across such an interesting thing. I''ll go and have a look." Meng Haoran''s mouth showed a smile. He had planned to see a good play, and he still watched it on site.


    Without deliberately hiding, Meng Haoran''s figure rose directly into the sky and flew to the place where bick was.


    At this time, the battle between bick and the monkey king has not yet begun.


    "Is it you again? Give up! You can''t win me, although it seems that you have made a lot of progress this time." Bick looked at the warlike monkey king in front of him, and a trace of appreciation flashed through his eyes. He was very happy about the arrival of the monkey king. After all, only the monkey king could make him look forward to the earth.


    "Don''t say that! I thought it would be different this time?" Monkey King''s expression is very natural. Even if you look carefully, you can find a smile at the corners of his mouth. He feels very happy to fight with the strong man of bick. He is very excited at the thought of bick''s strength.


    "Different? It''s different. You''ll lose more thoroughly." Bick sneered.


    "Come on! Fight!" After a word, Monkey King rushed up and fought with bick in an instant.


    The fighting momentum of the two men was amazing. They fought with flying sand and stones. The nearby ground was pockmarked by the aftermath of their fight, as if it had been pushed by a bulldozer.


    Although the combat effectiveness of the monkey king is a little better than that of bick, bick is a little surprised because he plays with bick with the fighting instinct of the fighting nation.

 Chapter 485

    "This guy has become so difficult." When he was forced back again, bick was amazed at the growth of the monkey king. Originally, he thought his growth was fast enough, but he didn''t expect the monkey king to progress faster. He didn''t know if it was his illusion. He seemed to find that the strength of the monkey king would suddenly rise after he was defeated every time.


    Although he was frightened, bick was not very flustered, because after the fight, he obviously sent out that there was a weak gap between the strength and speed of the other party and himself. Only his fighting consciousness was slightly higher than himself, he was barely even with himself. Besides, he only used 90% of his strength, and he could win as long as he did his best.


    The battle scope between bick and the monkey king soon expanded. From the ground to the sky, the audience in front of the TV couldn''t see them at all, just heard the sound of gas explosion.


    One minute after the battle, Meng Haoran finally felt the battlefield. He didn''t appear directly, but observed the battle in the dark.


    "It''s really a big change for men. I didn''t expect that the thin monkey had become so strong at this time, and its strength had doubled n times." Meng Haoran nodded secretly while looking at the vivid Monkey King fighting with bick.


    This battle has attracted the attention of all people on earth, and even many people think it is a movie. After all, this battle is too amazing. For people on earth who are only fighting force 5 with guns, what is the concept of fighting force in thousands? Two large equivalent humanoid nuclear warheads can explode repeatedly.


    Of course, it''s not that they don''t know what to do. They clearly know that all this is true and understand what it represents. The martial arts that represents the development of the earth are so low-level.


    I have to say that the emergence of bick makes the martial arts of the earth progress faster. Who doesn''t want to have strong strength and be strong enough to be unscrupulous? Bick''s example tells them that as long as they are strong, they can really do what they want, so countless hot-blooded young people rush to major martial arts schools to learn martial arts, and a trend of martial arts has emerged.


    ¡­¡­


    "You can''t tell the outcome in this fight. Just one move will decide the outcome." Bick was a little impatient when he saw that he could not win the monkey king for a long time, and he broke out with all his strength. Although playing with an equal opponent helped him a lot, he had been playing for two hours. He was tired, and the tenacity of the monkey king was beyond his expectation. Originally, after he showed all his strength, the monkey king was immediately pushed down, He was about to lose, but he always insisted on it at the most critical time, and it was endless.


    "Good!" Monkey king did not refuse.


    The two stopped the attack, opened the distance and made a unique move.


    "Turtle sect Qigong and magic light killing gun?" Looking at this familiar scene, Meng Haoran murmured, but the victory or defeat has been decided! I didn''t expect that I didn''t have to do it in the end. Bick''s heart was confused. I didn''t find that the combat effectiveness of the monkey king at this time had increased compared with that at the beginning of the battle. Although it was still worse than him, the difference was within 100. In addition, the increase of the turtle school Qigong of the monkey king was obviously better than that of the magic light killing gun, So if there is no accident, the monkey king will win by a narrow margin.


    Sure enough, it''s the monkey king. Can you improve your strength in battle?


    "The moment of destiny has finally come." The people who watched the war also held their breath and widened their eyes for fear of missing the wonderful scene.


    The two beams of light came out from the direction of bick and monkey king, and it was almost impossible to tell who came first and who came later.


    The "boom" light columns collided directly with each other, making a harsh sound, and constantly overflowing energy at the collision, making the air around them burn.


    The collision of the two forces, even half of the earth can feel the strangeness in the air, which is a kind of confidence depression,


    Feeling the vision beyond understanding, everyone fell into silence, but they yearned for martial arts more and more.


    "It''s not over yet? Ha!" Bick increased his output and gradually forced Sun Wukong''s turtle school Qigong back.


    Sun Wukong''s forehead was dripping with sweat unconsciously, and an unyielding thought rose in his heart. A force poured out from somewhere. He clenched his teeth, tightened his muscles, and stepped hard, which also increased the output.


    The two sides are fighting like this. At this time, it completely depends on who can''t support it first.


    Finally, as Meng Haoran expected, bick was the first to relax and won the first victory by the monkey king.


    "No way, I lost." Bick, lying on the ground with little strength to stand, had no eyes.


    On the other side, the monkey king also stood reluctantly, with a happy smile on his face, very pure.


    "The devil is defeated!"


    "Yeah! I said the monkey king was the strongest."


    "Great, don''t be afraid in the future."


    The whole world was excited, showing a smile from the heart and shouting wildly.


    "It''s time to come out, but..." Meng Haoran glanced at the place where he took pictures, and then the influence of television all over the world disappeared. Of course, few people noticed this.


    Meng Haoran''s figure appeared directly between bick and the monkey king.


    Bick and the monkey king were shocked by the way Meng Haoran appeared. They didn''t find out when Meng Haoran came.


    "You are..." bick, who wanted to see Meng Haoran countless times, recognized Meng Haoran''s identity when he saw Meng Haoran.


    On the other hand, the monkey king also felt that Meng Haoran was a little familiar, but he didn''t think of it for a moment and was a little distressed.


    "Oh, Wukong, I didn''t expect that you had grown into such a handsome man." Meng Haoran''s tone is like greeting old friends, although they are indeed old friends.


    "I didn''t expect to meet you here. Are you here to kill me? Hum, you hide your head and show your tail." Bick said coldly to Meng Haoran that he obviously misunderstood something. He thought Meng Haoran came to pick up a bargain.


    "Wow! I remember. You''re uncle Meng, aren''t you?" At this time, the monkey king has remembered Meng Haoran''s identity. After all, Meng Haoran''s appearance has not changed much from before.


    "Uncle!" Meng Haoran was a bit of a crash. It didn''t feel like he was called by Goku before, but now he has a strong sense of disobedience when he is called by Goku when he grows up.


    Bick looked at the monkey king unexpectedly. Unexpectedly, they knew each other.

 Chapter 486

    Bick''s discovery made him more desperate. He couldn''t help regretting that he didn''t kill the monkey king at the beginning. Otherwise, it wouldn''t be like this today, but it''s too late to repent.


    Seems to be aware of bick''s state of mind, Monkey King was stunned, then showed a somewhat embarrassed expression and said to Meng Haoran, "Uncle Meng, can you let him go?"


    Bick was stunned by the monkey king''s words. He looked at the monkey king in disbelief and couldn''t help being grateful.


    "Oh, why? You know he''s the devil!" Although I guessed that the monkey king would do this, Meng Haoran still asked.


    "Nothing? I just don''t think he should die. Besides, the people he killed are asking for themselves, and they can be resurrected by Longzhu, can''t they?" Sure enough, the monkey king thought so because of the dragon ball.


    Indeed, if there were not dragon beads to recover the loss, could the monkey king still keep that innocence and kindness? I''m afraid he will change when he sees his friends die one by one! Even if you don''t become a villain, it won''t be so good. Even the enemy won''t take his life if it''s not necessary.


    Meng Haoran shook his head slightly. He knew that although the existence of the Dragon Ball gave everyone a chance to recover what they had lost, it also made everyone lose something else to some extent. Everything thought of having the dragon ball and depended on the dragon ball. Finally, what would happen if the dragon ball was useless? I''m afraid they never thought about it!


    Fortunately, Meng Haoran did not have the idea of getting rid of bick, so he nodded to the monkey king and agreed.


    "Come on, catch it." Meng Haoran took out two therapeutic pills and threw them to monkey king and bick respectively.


    "What is this?" Monkey king looked at Meng Haoran suspiciously and didn''t know what was in his hand.


    "Its effect is similar to that of Xiandou, but it can''t fill your stomach." Meng Haoran explained.


    "I see." Monkey king did not hesitate to take the pill, and then his injury recovered at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    After seeing the monkey king, bick flashed a happy look in his eyes, and then took the pill.


    The two who got the pill quickly recovered their combat effectiveness. Except that their clothes were damaged, they had no change from before.


    "Hum." at this time, bick regained his confidence. "Don''t think I won''t kill you so that I can be insulted like this."


    "Oh! You still want to fight me. You are much better than your predecessor, but you really think you are strong." Meng Haoran looked at bick with a smile, as if he were looking at a clown.


    Yes? Does he have anything to rely on? Bick suddenly felt that he was indeed a little reckless. Meng Haoran''s haunting way came to mind just now. He thought that Meng Haoran defeated bick''s predecessor a long time ago. He had a feeling that he didn''t believe that Meng Haoran''s strength was far above him.


    But now that he has made provocations, bick will not give up halfway. He will not give up until he sees the real gap.


    Bick looked at Meng Haoran full of fighting spirit and climbed to the peak.


    "Uncle Meng, bick, he..." Monkey King looked at them with some worry and wanted to say something.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll handle it. Please call me brother Meng! OK!" Meng Haoran waved his hand and asked him not to wait for the monkey king''s reaction. Suddenly his body disappeared.


    "What? So fast." Monkey King''s eyes could not catch Meng Haoran''s figure, and his heart was shocked.


    Bick also made a defense at this time. Although he didn''t know where Meng Haoran went, there is no doubt that defense is the best choice.


    However, the gap between Meng Haoran''s strength and bick is too big. Meng Haoran''s action is almost to the extreme. He completes the attack in an instant, and it is in place again.


    Monkey King and bick stared at Meng Haoran and wondered what had happened. Was it an invisible ability? The idea could not help but emerge in their hearts.


    "Damn it, you''re kidding me." Bick was a little angry and was about to launch an attack. However, when he wanted to move, he found that he had lost his strength, even moving became difficult, and finally fell to the ground.


    "How!"


    "My attack is over and the outcome is divided. Do you think I''ll joke with you?" Meng Haoran''s words made bick react.


    Bick showed a bitter smile. Is there such a big gap between himself and him? I can''t even see his attack. I thought the other party was playing monkey tricks and playing tricks? The other party is really playing monkey tricks, but that monkey is myself!


    His strength is so strong that it''s no wonder I could... It''s ridiculous that I wanted to beat him.


    In the face of this desperate strength gap, bick has been a little neurotic. He can''t feel the slightest possibility of catching up. After all, Meng Haoran can only look up at the tip of the iceberg.


    "Brother Meng, are you so strong?" Different from bick, the monkey king was extremely excited at this time. He loved Meng Haoran''s strength, and because he saw a stronger existence, he had the motivation to practice again. If he didn''t know that he was fighting with Meng Haoran and bick, he might have directly challenged him.


    "I''ve always been so strong. Haven''t you found out?" Meng Haoran made an exaggerated expression, as if he didn''t find that his strength was incredible.


    The monkey king was really simple. He really believed it. He felt his head awkwardly. "Er, I really didn''t find it."


    It''s right not to find it. If you find it, I''ll fart! Meng Haoran was very satisfied with the monkey king''s expression.


    After throwing a therapeutic pill to bick again, Meng Haoran left with 1 Monkey King, leaving bick alone.


    Bick looked at the two people who left with complex expressions. Finally, he sighed and took the treatment pill again. After the injury recovered, he left in the opposite direction to Meng Haoran. From him, he could feel a lonely breath. It seems that he will be depressed for a long time.


    Not seen for many years, and not long after he came out, Meng Haoran didn''t go missing. Instead, he returned to the turtle fairy house where Sun Wukong was located with Sun Wukong.


    Because of Meng Haoran''s change, this session of the world''s No. 1 martial arts meeting was not held, and Qiqi had no chance to be with the monkey king, but Meng Haoran unexpectedly found that Qiqi was also in the turtle fairy house, as if she was waiting for something.

 Chapter 487

    Because the camera was destroyed when Meng Haoran came out, they were surprised by Meng Haoran''s arrival.


    Of course, after Sun Wukong''s introduction, he became familiar with Meng Haoran quickly, especially after knowing that Meng Haoran was the person who saved the world in those years.


    "You are the boy in those years! I haven''t seen you for so many years and haven''t changed at all!" Kame Sennin looked at Meng Haoran as like as two peas in his memory. He said, turning around Meng Haoran, it seemed to be a thorough examination of Meng Haoran.


    Meng Haoran was naturally immune to the turtle fairy''s eyes. This insipid response soon made the turtle fairy who was only interested in her sister lose interest. Of course, on the surface, I don''t know what it was.


    On the other hand, Monkey King was pulled aside by Qiqi and said something alone. Seeing that Qiqi said something excitedly to monkey king, Monkey King looked innocent, Meng Haoran didn''t intend to disturb their good deeds.


    Meng Haoran looked at the two women, buma and Lanqi. Buma looked at Meng Haoran with a very surprised look, and Lanqi looked curious.


    Over the years, buma has now fully grown up. Her every move is full of women''s charm. She is simply a ripe apple. In addition, she loves to dress up, so she is more charming.


    Lanqi, a strange woman with dual personality and blue hair, is a gentle, innocent and hardworking girl; When she sneezes, she will become blond and very violent. She is characterized by shooting with a machine gun, so she has become a wanted robber everywhere.


    At this time, she is in a state of blue hair. She looks gentle and virtuous. She is simply a model of women and is full of fatal attraction to some male chauvinist men.


    But Meng Haoran, who knew Lanqi''s other personality, did not intend to provoke her. After all, the violent woman was really unhappy with his food. Of course, it was acceptable only as an ordinary friend.


    Seeing Meng Haoran''s eyes stay on Lanqi, buma somehow felt uncomfortable. She sorted out her clothes and showed her natural look in front of Meng Haoran.


    "Hey! Why did you show up so soon? Where have you been for so long? I haven''t heard from you all the time. Did you go to an alien planet?" Buma''s tone was a little grumpy.


    "Eh!? how did you know I went to an alien?" Meng Haoran simply admitted it.


    "Hum" buma was obviously dissatisfied with Meng Haoran''s truth. After all, she said casually that there was no alien in her heart, so she thought Meng Haoran was perfunctory.


    Women are so hard to serve, even if you tell the truth! Meng Haoran secretly said.


    "I haven''t seen you for so many years. You''re a lot more beautiful!" Meng Haoran said with heartfelt admiration.


    This kind of appreciation without nutrition has long been heard by countless men. It is reasonable that she will not have the slightest reaction, but it is a little different from Meng Haoran''s mouth. She is very happy somehow. Her face is like a flower. What kind of flower is it? Anyway, there are many chrysanthemums.


    Buma''s smiling face makes her more charming. It is said that women are the most beautiful when they laugh, especially those who are very beautiful themselves. Meng Haoran is very beautiful when she smiles. Meng Haoran is absent-minded for a moment.


    Buma has been observing Meng Haoran''s expression. Naturally, this scene has not been missed. After seeing Meng Haoran lost his mind, she immediately smiled more happily, and her eyes laughed into crescent moon.


    Hum, I thought my charm didn''t work for you? It''s still useful!


    "How! Give you a chance to chase me, maybe I will agree, maybe!" Buma revealed her beautiful figure completely in Meng Haoran''s eyes. The tortoise immortal who didn''t see far was shining with her eyes. She wanted to replace Meng Haoran and promised.


    Meng Haoran was stunned by buma''s words, then pretended not to care and said, "I don''t dare to pursue you. You are too perfect. Small citizens like me have no chance at all. Don''t tease me, ha ha."


    Meng Haoran didn''t find out what buma meant to him, but he already had too many girls and was a little relieved. In addition, he thought that the reason why buma treated him so much was because of his handsome appearance and strong strength, and there was no other emotional foundation at all. This was not love, so he planned to let buma retreat from difficulties, Compared with beijitabuma in the future, I will still get together.


    What Meng Haoran didn''t know was that he subconsciously took buma as vegeta''s wife, so he stayed away.


    "I didn''t expect that this can''t deceive you. Yes, I''m just teasing you. You''re not fooled. You''re smart and know you don''t deserve me." Buma said with a forced smile, as if what she said was true. Meng Haoran clearly saw the loss in buma''s eyes.


    "Who is this beautiful lady?" In order to divert attention, Meng Haoran turned his eyes to Lanqi.


    "Hello, I''m Lanqi. Nice to meet you." Lanqi''s voice is very gentle, which makes people feel good. Of course, Meng Haoran is no exception. At present, she shows a smiling face.


    "Hello, I''m Meng Haoran. It''s also a pleasure to meet you."


    ¡­¡­


    When Meng Haoran had a good conversation with his two sisters, he didn''t notice that a jealous sight stared at him. Not far away, a dwarf with a bald head looked at Meng Haoran who could be so close to buma and Lanqi. His eyes showed bad eyes. If he hadn''t known Meng Haoran''s combat effectiveness before, he might have made trouble.


    This bald dwarf is Colin, the strongest earthman in the future.


    "What? It''s great to be handsome. These women really don''t have eyes. Why don''t one or two play cards according to common sense? One likes the fool Wukong, and the others only look at their appearance and are superficial." Colin has a lot of complaints!


    The tortoise fairy is much higher than the klin realm. Although she has been single for so many years, she has always been very optimistic and upward, does not complain about others, and lives very natural and unrestrained.


    ¡­¡­


    "What, you''re getting married!" People were surprised to see Qiqi, who was happy and nestled in the arms of the monkey king. Just now, Qiqi suddenly announced that she was going to marry the monkey king, and the monkey king didn''t refute, which immediately startled everyone.


    "Well, when I was a child, I promised her to marry her. That means to get married, but what is marriage?" The confusion of the monkey king made everyone fall.

 Chapter 488

    Qiqi and monkey king''s wedding was hastily determined. Relying on a childhood agreement, it has to give people a very romantic feeling.


    "That''s it. The wedding day is scheduled for next week. I hope you can come." Qiqi invited.


    People said that they would be there at that time. Of course, Meng Haoran was no exception. He also promised to give them a good gift.


    He stayed in Guixian house until the day when Sun Wukong got married. This day is a very ordinary day for Xidu, but something unusual happened. Today is the day when the protagonist of the Dragon Ball World officially gets married and takes off his bill. Another man has entered the so-called marriage grave. Maybe it''s not a grave for Sun Wukong. After all, he has only practice in his head, If Qiqi didn''t catch up, he might be single all his life.


    The wedding place is in the most famous Aifeiya hotel in Xidu, which is the industry of buma''s family. The reason why they can hold the wedding here is thanks to buma''s help. Otherwise, their wedding is definitely not so luxurious.


    Not many people came to the monkey king''s wedding, only the turtle fairy and his friends, but Qiqi put a lot of them, and her father Niu demon king still had a lot of friends.


    Like an ordinary wedding, the monkey king in the groom''s dress is particularly handsome, which makes people feel good at first sight. He looks like a successful person. He is really a good match with Qiqi.


    After all, the ox demon king is still famous, so his friends are not ordinary guys, so you can see countless luxury cars parked outside the aifilia hotel.


    During the wedding, Meng Haoran was a little lonely. He thought of something bad. Speaking of it, he still owed a lot of grand wedding gifts? Although there are already so many wives, they are directly married without the wedding step, and they are still the kind without a license.


    "Well, maybe we should come to a grand wedding sometime." Meng Haoran couldn''t help thinking so,


    "Well, why is he here? Did the monkey king invite him? That''s right. It''s reasonable for him to do so with his character." Meng Haoran found that the person was not someone else, it was bick. At this time, he wore a mask to hide among the guests, but Meng Haoran found it at a glance.


    It seemed that he felt Meng Haoran''s eyes, and bick also looked at Meng Haoran. When he found that it was Meng Haoran staring at him, his body stiffened, and then turned his head as if nothing had happened, praying in his heart that he had not been found.


    "Why should I come to his wedding? Really, men are not allowed to have women, and the monkey king has fallen! What''s more, it''s bad luck to meet him here." Bick vomited in his heart. He remembered that a few days ago, the monkey king suddenly found him and invited him to his wedding. At that time, he agreed with a hot head.


    Bick has a natural fear of Meng Haoran. He has left a shadow in his heart since he was defeated so easily last time. Now he is uncomfortable when he sees Meng Haoran.


    At that time, bick couldn''t leave. On the one hand, she didn''t want to be found like this, although she didn''t know he had been found. On the other hand, it was because of her commitment to the monkey king.


    Fortunately, Meng Haoran didn''t want to talk to bick at this time, so bick escaped.


    "Now let''s invite our newcomers to the venue!" In the cheers of everyone, Monkey King and Qiqi finally appeared, and then there was a series of happy steps.


    Because of Sun Wukong''s ignorance, he really made some jokes. Fortunately, they all came to a happy end in the end. Generally speaking, the wedding was very smooth.


    Meng Haoran attended the wedding as an ordinary guest. No one recognized him as the Savior, but regarded him as an ordinary person, just like the masked bick.


    At the end, Meng Haoran quietly handed the monkey king a box containing an unexpected pill, which was his gift to the monkey king. He told the monkey king that he must use it in his bridal chamber. Although he was very confused, the monkey king agreed.


    Don''t think too much. It''s not something like golden gun and pill! In fact, the pill has only one function, that is, to balance the strength of both sides, that is, as long as there is a gap in the strength of both sides, the weak side can become stronger, and the function is still permanent. That is to say, as long as you take the pill, Sun Wukong will automatically obtain the ability of double cultivation, and Qiqi''s strength will become stronger with his strength in the future, In this way, Kiki can become a strong man in the future.


    Of course, now the monkey king still doesn''t know this. When he knows, his gratitude to Meng Haoran reaches the peak.


    After Monkey King got married, Meng Haoran got along with them for a few days and left again. He really couldn''t find what he wanted to do.


    "Alas! What should I do with such a long time?" Meng Haoran thought with some distress.


    After all, I can''t go back to penance for so few days, can I? That would be too much. He is not that kind of bitter monk!


    Just when Meng Haoran was thinking about what to do, an unexpected news made him no longer think about it.


    Wes sent a message to let him go back. He said he had something to tell him. It seemed like he was in a hurry, so Meng Haoran decided where to go. He must go to see what happened and let Wes invite him back.


    In an instant, Meng Haoran appeared where Weiss was, but he was surprised to find that there was no one next to Weiss, and there were six people who could not see the reality.


    "This is..." it gives me the feeling that each of them is the same as wes. Do you mean that they are the same as Wes in other universes? If so, what are they doing together? And called me.


    Meng Haoran had many thoughts in his heart, but he still kept calm. Anyway, he broke the move when he saw it.


    Meng Haoran''s performance seemed to be very good, and the eyes of the seven people opposite showed an expression of appreciation.


    "Here you are, here, let me introduce you. This is the guardian of other universes, which is the same as my duty. This is..." Weiss introduced one by one as fierce as a tiger.


    "That''s true." Meng Haoran listened to Weiss''s introduction, but he was more confused. What are you looking for him for?

 Chapter 489

    After Weiss''s explanation, Meng Haoran finally understood the context of everything. It''s really a good thing.


    The dragon ball world is divided into seven universes. Each universe has a creation God and a destruction god, while the destruction god and creation God of other universes already exist. Meng Haoran''s universe belongs to the seventh universe, but the exception is that there is no creation God, or once existed, but it has fallen for some reason.


    The creation God cannot be absent for a long time, but there has been no suitable candidate, so he has been dragging on. In fact, the reason why he called Meng Haoran is because Weiss believes that Meng Haoran has the potential to become the creation God and hopes that he will accept the creation test and become the creation God of the seventh universe.


    Of course, since it is a trial, and six people with the same status as Weiss are here, this shows that Meng Haoran is still competing. Yes, the position of the creator God is still very popular, so the seven cosmic guardians are scheduled to send one person from each universe to compete for this position.


    This is actually very unfair to the native land of the seventh universe, but it can''t stand each other. After all, it''s 1:6


    From this point of view, we can know that in fact, the seven universes are not harmonious, otherwise there would be no such scene.


    Meng Haoran heard that he was chosen as the candidate of the creator God. He was also judging the gains and losses. Should he participate in this selection?


    "Go, be sure to go. The creator God is a tall god. Besides, there must be a lot of benefits for other universes to compete for positions, otherwise they wouldn''t be so interested." Meng Haoran looked at WES and the guardians of the other six universes quietly. On the surface, they were all the servants of God. A closer look found that they were almost the same. They should be people of the same race.


    "Are they the legendary Guardian family? I really don''t know how strong their family is, or just these seven in a race? So is the destroyer also selected from a race?"


    "So what do you mean? Do you want to accept this challenge? Of course, I hope you accept it. Although I can''t tell you the details, I can give you a message. As long as the creator God is not the last, to become the last one, you must become the creator God." Weiss said, and finally unconsciously showed awe, and so did other guardians.


    Finally, what is the last? Is it possible to compete for the position only when you become the creator God? Is it the existence of the dragon ball world that is higher than the position of the creator God.


    Meng Haoran knows that the creation God and destruction god mentioned here are at the same level, but in fact, the creation God does not disperse the existence of the universe, but only creates the planet, so it is likely that the creation universe may be higher than the creation of the planet in the end.


    If it is what Meng Haoran thinks, he will really become the creator God of the seventh universe this time. For the last throne, I''m afraid he has made the throne. The world of seven dragon beads is in his bag.


    "Well, I''m willing to participate in this competition." Meng Haoran agreed with a serious expression.


    Seeing Meng Haoran''s promise, Weiss was obviously relieved. On the contrary, the other 6 people felt a little uncomfortable.


    I thought it would be OK. The next step is to compete with competitors for the position of Creator God, but it seems that someone deliberately embarrasses him.


    "Wait, Wes, although he is the person you recommended and is reasonably qualified to participate in this matter, I think it''s still necessary to ask whether he is qualified or not. Do you think so?" Meng Haoran remembers the speaker, who is the guardian of the sixth universe.


    The words of the sixth guardian of the universe made Wes''s face a little ugly, but there was no way, because others agreed, so Wes had to stand there silently and show an apologetic expression to Meng Haoran.


    "Oh! How can you confirm that I am qualified?" Meng Haoran knows that the meat play is coming, and then he has to rely on himself. Since he wants to compete for that position, he naturally wants to show corresponding strength, otherwise he can''t. After all, there is only one position, which is naturally occupied by those with ability.


    Even the guardians of other universes are comfortable with Meng Haoran''s intellectual performance, and their hostility to him has been slightly reduced.


    "To become a creator God, you must first have strength, and then be able to create, so you must let us see your strength and achievements in the way of creation." And the guardian of the sixth universe.


    "Wait, I have nothing to say about strength, but I don''t need to create! After all, as long as you get the creation inheritance, you can get the corresponding creative power. Besides, I''m afraid your people don''t have much attainments in creation!" Wes stood up immediately.


    Strength and creation! Indeed, it is the key to become the creator God, but creation is not necessary, because as long as you get the creator God, the universe will know to instill you with relevant knowledge of creation, and before that, understanding some creative power is just icing on the cake and can enter the role quickly!


    "Weiss, what you said is wrong. Although it is not stipulated that we must have certain achievements in the power of creation before becoming the creator God, it is different this time. The people we choose are more suitable for the position of the creator God, and have certain attainments in the power of creation. You are no exception." This is obviously premeditated. The six people are taken for granted, which makes Wes''s face particularly ugly.


    "Wait, I have accepted this test. Don''t worry! I won''t do anything I''m not sure of." Meng Haoran interrupted what Weiss wanted to continue to argue. The way of creation, don''t forget what system he is. He doesn''t believe there is more suitable than him.


    "You... Alas!" Weiss finally had no choice but to listen. Of course, looking at Meng Haoran''s confident face, he had great hope in his heart.


    "Well, that''s it. You see, he has accepted it himself. Let''s start! First, we''ll have the first item. Our strength is good."


    ¡­¡­


    The test ended soon, but the guardians were almost stunned by Meng Haoran''s performance, not only because of his strength, but also because of his attainments in creating a world, which was actually close to the creator God of their universe.


    "He... He''s really not the creator?"


    "How can there be such an existence? He clearly has everything about the creator God. How can he not be the creator God? Weiss, where did you find the monster?"

 Chapter 490

    "When did you have this ability? How come I don''t know." Wes couldn''t stop smiling. He felt as comfortable as drinking an iced drink in summer when he thought of the faces of other guys who had died just now.


    Meng Haoran shrugged and said innocently, "you haven''t asked me!"


    "You boy..." Wes was stunned and finally helpless.


    "Well, put this aside in advance. You must remember what I said next. It is very important for you to compete for the position of creator god later." Wes looked unusually serious.


    Meng Haoran also put away his indifferent expression and made a look of listening. He was still very concerned about the next competition.


    Weiss looked at Meng Haoran and nodded with satisfaction, Then he said: "The competition is in a secret place. Every creator God will accept the inheritance in it. If only one person enters, he will directly accept the inheritance. If there is more than one person, he will go through some screening. We don''t know the specific test, but the only thing we can be sure is that only one person can come out in the end, and others seem to disappear completely It''s the same. I''ve tried to revive with dragon beads before, but I didn''t succeed, so you should pay special attention. If you fail, you''ll really die. "


    It looks dangerous! But I believe the last person to come out must be me. Even if it''s 1 to 6, I''m not afraid of those guys.


    "Also, you are so strong in front of us this time. They may unite to exclude you first, so you should be careful not to trust anyone. Of course, this is only a situation. Maybe you won''t meet at all."


    "Finally, I hope you can succeed in becoming the creator God."


    Next, Weiss talked about the creation God and so on, so that Meng Haoran fully understood the rarity and danger of this opportunity.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, Meng Haoran didn''t see anyone other than Weiss. He was a little strange. It was today that he entered the secret realm. How could there be no one?


    At this time, Weiss seemed to see Meng Haoran''s doubts and said with a smile: "it''s not the only place to enter the secret realm. Every universe can enter, so they will enter in their territory."


    Meng Haoran knows that it seems that the reason why they came here before is probably to see me!


    Weiss led Meng Haoran to an open place, and then the scepter in his hand knocked fiercely on the ground. The point where the scepter touched the ground burst out endless light, which was very colorful.


    "What a beautiful cry!" Meng Haoran also had to sigh that the selection of the creator God was full of positive energy.


    Meng Haoran chose a gate as beautiful as a nebula in front of him. Meng Haoran could feel the familiar breath coming from the other side of the gate, which belongs to the breath of the Tao of creation.


    "Well, go in!" Weiss made a gesture of invitation. After Meng Haoran completely entered it, he showed a difficult expression. "I don''t know whether it''s right to choose you, the existence from a different world..."


    Unfortunately, Meng Haoran can''t hear Weiss. Otherwise, he will be shocked. Weiss actually knows that he comes from other worlds, but he hasn''t shown it. There''s a problem at first sight.


    ¡­¡­


    "Here is..." what appeared in front of Meng Haoran was the boundless starry sky. At a glance, there was nothing, as if stepping into a void space.


    I was really guessed, but I didn''t meet anyone else. Is it a separate test? Or do you have to break this test before you meet others.


    A person standing in this starry sky, somehow Meng Haoran feels infinite loneliness. This is really a person in the universe.


    "Experimenter, please create a planet according to your own ideas." At this time, a message was conveyed to Meng Haoran''s mind, which made Meng Haoran a little stunned.


    "No! It doesn''t mean I can''t create. How come it''s such a difficult thing! Generally speaking, how can I complete it? Even now, I can''t solve it quickly. I have no experience at all!" Meng Haoran felt bad.


    However, Meng Haoran soon calmed down, because he thought that even he could not finish it in a short time, so how could other people finish it? In that case, the inheritance is still his.


    "If you really want to do so, it will take too much time." Meng Haoran frowned. If he really wanted to create a planet, the plot might be over when he finished and went out.


    "Forget it, just do it. It''s better to start. Where should we start?" Meng Haoran looked at the void around him.


    At this time, Meng Haoran found that in the distance, I don''t know how far away, a burst of light flickered continuously.


    "What is that?" Meng Haoran thought about it and decided that it must be something related to this test, so he didn''t hesitate to directly open it and fly to the luminous place at full speed.


    Even Meng Haoran''s speed took about 10 days to reach the location.


    "It''s actually books related to creating planets. With them, it''s much easier to create planets, saving at least 10 times the time." Meng Haoran smiled.


    In other words, the test of strength is like this. If other people need to get these books as my test is the same, the stronger the strength, the faster they can get things. If they are one step ahead and take 10 days to get close to the fighting power of the destructive God, I''m afraid those guys have to calculate by year. So I take a lot of advantage!


    Meng Haoran learned from Weiss yesterday that because the creator God is not the main fighter, their combat effectiveness is not very high. In other words, their combat effectiveness only needs about 1 billion strength, no matter how high it is, it will not exceed 10 billion, which is too different from Meng Haoran''s current strength.


    "Sharpening the knife doesn''t miss the woodcutter. Let me study these thoroughly first." Meng Haoran sank down and began to study hard with his book in his arms, like a candidate reviewing the college entrance examination.


    "I see. The planet is composed of various elements. We should first construct the most basic material, and then build the whole step by step. We should consider all kinds of balance, sea, mountains and hills. Each collocation has its own reason, and we should also build a biological chain to make the planet sustainable..."

 Chapter 491

    Meng Haoran forgot time and indulged in the creation of the planet. Time passed quietly. In addition, he was alone, so he couldn''t feel how long it took to arrive.


    One year later, Meng Haoran suddenly woke up from his meditation. He took a long breath, and then showed an extremely excited expression.


    "At last, I understand thoroughly and can start to really create the planet." Meng Haoran was very glad that he could participate in the experiment at this time. Even if he could not get inheritance, these books and enough for him to return to the original. With them, his understanding of the way of creation will be greatly improved. He believes that as long as he practices for more than 10 years, he can achieve a small success of the way of creation, and then the star will be directly promoted to 8-star advanced.


    You know, it will take about a hundred years for Xiaocheng to reach the Tao of creation. Now it has become one tenth of the time at one time. We can see how much he has gained this time.


    Meng Haoran divided the rules of the Tao of creation into initial entry, small success, great success, perfection and final control according to the amount of understanding.


    His guess is that as long as he realizes that small achievements are 8-star advanced, Dacheng is 9-star, and perfection is 9-star advanced. As for the final control, he may become the God of the protagonist at that time.


    The reason why I think so is that the rules of creation are rules that override all rules. As long as you control it, you actually control all rules, and controlling all rules is not the God of the protagonist. What is that? You know, Pangu is just one of the forces to achieve perfection.


    Meng Haoran didn''t rest and directly started to create the planet. He hasn''t forgotten that he is still trying. If he fails, who knows what will happen. Although he is confident in the system, he will become an inheritor if he is safe.


    Just like a raging fire as like as two peas in the creation of the planet, the other 6 spaces are almost identical to Meng Haoran''s space. Each space has a special creature. They are Meng Haoran''s competitors, but compared with Meng Haoran, they are too slow to enter the fastest place, and only slowly reach the place where the books are located, and only half of the slow Meng Haoran is able to go. The result is obvious. They are dead. Meng Haoran''s chance of victory is 99.99%


    Of course, because they couldn''t see each other''s situation, they didn''t know Meng Haoran''s progress. They thought they were fast. Neither one nor two had much worry. At least now they all think that the final competition is on the speed of building the planet.


    ¡­¡­


    With the passage of time, in front of Meng Haoran, the prototype of a planet is slowly taking shape, and the necessary conditions for the planet have been constructed by Meng Haoran.


    "I didn''t expect that there would be such a big bonus to the use of the power of creation in this space." In fact, Meng Haoran found this by using the power of creation. He estimated that the effect of using the power of creation in this space is 10 times that of the outside world, which is appalling. Meng Haoran had to admire the people who created this space. I''m afraid his practice of the Tao of creation has exceeded the great success of small success, otherwise he would never have such an effect.


    According to Meng Haoran''s progress, I''m afraid it will take 30 years to complete the task. This time, I''m afraid it will only take three years. Three years later, it will only take four years, including the previous year, to catch up with the beginning of the plot.


    ¡­¡­


    Two years later, Meng Haoran''s planet creation has entered the final stage, and others are still studying except one who is about to start. They don''t know that their time is running out. The day Meng Haoran completes is the time when they die.


    Nine months later, on this day, Meng Haoran''s expression was particularly serious, because it was the last time to know.


    "Be sure to succeed!" Although he has practiced in his mind for thousands of times, there should be no accidents, Meng Haoran is still very nervous. For Meng Haoran, he has spent too much experience in creating a planet for the first time. It''s like watching his children grow up. This time, it depends on whether his children can become talents. If they succeed, it will be the last, Otherwise, his heart doesn''t know how disappointed he will be.


    In fact, the planet in front of Meng Haoran is no different from the original planet in reality. The only difference is that it has no vitality, and the planet without vitality is a dead star. Naturally, it can not be regarded as creation success. The last step Meng Haoran will take is to create a soul for the planet and make the planet live completely. This step is as important as the finishing touch.


    In his mind, the rules of creation that he understood constantly flashed. Meng Haoran finally condensed a small light group in his hand and watched the light group leave the palm of his hand and float towards the planet.


    The small light group represents the most magical power in the world, the power of turning death into life, and the magic of creation is so.


    In Meng Haoran''s expectant eyes, the light group finally came into contact with the planet.


    "Succeeded!" Meng Haoran was very happy. He could feel that at that moment, the light mass and the planet seemed to have a violent chemical reaction. The planet seemed to be awakened from sleep, and the soul was slowly generated.


    The planet began to change. Trees grew at a speed visible to the naked eye. In an instant, they grew from seedlings to a large number in the sky. The earth was expanding, the sea water was surging, countless smiling creatures were born, and a lifeless planet became a gathering place of life in an instant.


    The change lasted for a whole month. At the end, the planet created by Meng Haoran has completely become a life star, and it is still a planet that has evolved for hundreds of millions of years. Creatures have initially appeared dinosaurs and entered the era of dinosaur rule. It is incredible.


    "This power is..." Meng Haoran himself was shocked. He didn''t expect that the evolution of the planet would be so fast. He thought there would be some plants at most, not even animals, but now he has entered the dinosaur stage. There is only one explanation. This is the credit of this space, which has shortened the evolution time of the planet countless times, Caused this situation.


    At the moment of Meng Haoran''s success, an idea appeared in his mind and informed him that he had become a inheritor, while the people in the other six spaces were directly wiped out by an unknown force at that moment. They didn''t realize that they were dead.

 Chapter 492

    "It''s that simple." Knowing the change of the scene in front of him, Meng Haoran determined that he had become the only person here. He silently mourned for the guys who hadn''t met for 3 seconds. Meng Haoran forgot them and became excited.


    "I''m here for the inheritance of the creator." I don''t know what I''ll get?


    "Please be the creator and accept the inheritance." I don''t know where it comes from. It''s easy to understand.


    Meng Haoran glanced and thought it was more tall. Unexpectedly, it was so simple. Just sit down?


    "Is there any conspiracy?" Meng Haoran suddenly felt that everything seemed too simple. Is the trial of the creator really so simple?


    Meng Haoran hesitated, but finally decided to follow the voice''s instructions, but he was also vigilant. As long as there was something wrong, he would leave his seat.


    Meng Haoran walked slowly to the throne, and then sat down in front of the throne. The whole process was as slow as being pressed.


    But even if it is slow, it still needs to complete the action in the end, when Meng Haoran completely does it.


    "Arle, nothing happened. Did I think more?" Meng Haoran was a little relieved, but then he knew he was happy to find him.


    The divine seat suddenly shines with generous light. Meng Haoran only feels a suction coming from below, which makes him in close contact with the divine seat. He can''t leave. Then he is shrouded by a heavenly light column above the divine seat. He only feels that his whole body is like being pricked by a needle. The pain is unbearable.


    The strong pain made Meng Haoran cry unconsciously, and his face twisted into a mess.


    "NIMA, don''t you just accept an inheritance? It hurts so much?" Meng Haoran scolded someone who designed this inheritance. Just now he knew that what he was doing was the real inheritance. The role of the light column was to strengthen his body and transmit the perception of the creator God. The reason why he felt pain was that his body had not reached the corresponding level.


    In the light column, Meng Haoran forcibly suppressed his feeling and carefully felt the feeling. Although he can become the creator God even if he doesn''t go all out, he will get more if he takes the initiative. The creator God is also hierarchical. The more he feels, the more harm he will do in the future.


    What Meng Haoran doesn''t know is that what he is experiencing now is actually a process that didn''t exist in the past. In the past, as long as he became a inheritor, he will directly drop a pillar of light and raise the inheritor''s perception to the level of the creator God. There is no pain in the whole process.


    This is the only reason why he does this. Even if he doesn''t accept the inheritance, he is no different from the creator God, so this will trigger this special mechanism. The inheritance he now accepts is actually a higher inheritance than the creator God. If he accepts it, he can become the last one, but this is obviously impossible, because he is only the creator God, Therefore, this inheritance has a time limit. It will not wait for him to succeed. How much he can understand depends on his own.


    Indulging in the perception of the way of creation, Meng Haoran can clearly feel that his perception of the rules of creation is constantly increasing. The rules of creation, which originally took 10 years to become small, may only take a few hours at the current speed. This discovery made him very happy, more involved in the perception, and even the pain of his body has been ignored.


    Time passed slowly. Three hours later, the light column finally disappeared, and the suction that bound Meng Haoran was gone.


    "Well, the speed of perception is gone." Meng Haoran opened his eyes in doubt and found that the inheritance was over. This discovery made him feel pity. His understanding of the rules of creation was at the critical point and could reach Xiaocheng at any time. If the inheritance was a few seconds later, he might have broken through.


    "Forget it, there''s no way to change it. That''s it for the time being." After being stunned for a while, Meng Haoran recovered his mental state, which made him feel his state.


    Feeling the powerful power from his body, Meng Haoran couldn''t help clenching his fist. He only felt that he might be destroyed by a blow before his fist went down.


    "How is it possible that the strength has increased by 10 times and the physical strength has also increased by 20 times. It''s incredible. Is this really the inheritance of the creator God? There is such a great improvement in strength." Meng Haoran knows that the creator God is far less powerful than the destroyer, but now he can say with certainty that he is no longer afraid of the destroyer and has stood in the strongest position under the guardian of the universe. Even in the face of the guardian, he does not have the power to fight back.


    "The middle of 8 stars is definitely the power of the middle of 8 stars." Meng Haoran felt a completely different power and couldn''t help showing a confident smile on his face.


    This harvest really exceeded his expectations. It was a complete transformation. It not only took a big step on the road of rules, but also changed his body.


    "That''s why I said that adventure is the king! If I practice step by step, I''m afraid it will take me more than 100 years to reach this level!" If there is one thing Meng Haoran wants to say now, it is "let the adventure be more violent!"


    ¡­¡­


    Not far away from Meng Haoran, a door unconsciously appeared, which is the door to leave the place of inheritance. Obviously, as long as it can go back to the outside.


    Because of the end of inheritance, Meng Haoran had no reason to stay. He walked to the door with a relaxed pace and then crossed the past.


    In the seventh universe, where Meng Haoran entered the place of inheritance, Meng Haoran''s figure appeared here again, and Weiss also moved to him at the moment of his appearance.


    Wes looked at Meng Haoran with a surprised face. It was obvious that he thought everything was happening here.


    "Did you succeed? Great. From now on, you are the new generation of Creator God in the seventh universe." Wes''s eyes could not stop smiling. Although he was confident in Meng Haoran, he was relieved when Meng Haoran really became the creator God.


    "Well, I succeeded. Thank you for your guidance." Meng Haoran thanked Weiss. Indeed, if Weiss had given him this opportunity, he would not have been promoted so much in such a short time.


    "Hahaha, don''t be modest. Although I still have some functions, you can succeed by yourself in the end." Weiss patted Meng Haoran on the shoulder.

 Chapter 493

    After staying with Weiss for a few days, Meng Haoran returned to the earth again. At this time, it is not a few days since the beginning of the plot. With Meng Haoran''s strength, we can feel that a spirit belonging to the Saiya people is approaching the earth. It can be reached in a few days. That should be the cheap brother of the monkey king. Come to find the monkey king.


    "I don''t know how he will react when he sees the monkey king who is stronger than him." Meng Haoran has found that the combat effectiveness of the monkey king is close to 5000 at this time, and the growth in recent years is still very fast. Of course, it can''t be compared with the speed in the future. After all, your combat effectiveness has directly changed from hundreds to hundreds of millions during the battle of Frisa! It has increased 100000 times. It''s against the sky.


    "The monkey king''s rice seems to have changed a little! At the age of 4, he has 500 combat effectiveness. Is it because the monkey king has become much stronger? Or does my pill work? Because Qiqi''s strength has improved, his qualification has also improved a lot." Meng Haoran can only say that he is too happy for the second generation of sun WuFan. Compared with their parents, it is too simple for them to improve their strength. Breaking through the bottleneck of super Saiya people does not exist, especially for the future generation of sun Wutian and Tennessee, it is unimaginable that they can become super sais at a few years old.


    However, because of the existence of Meng Haoran, it is still a question whether Tenax exists. Well, maybe this universe will not exist. I don''t know who will come from the parallel universe at that time.


    It seems that since the breakthrough of the monkey king, the super Saiya people are worthless. They are constantly broken through. This change has hit the later vegeta many times.


    Of course, compared with the pure blood saiyas like the monkey king, the latter half blood may be impure because of their blood, so even if they improve very quickly in the early stage, they can''t do it in the later stage. They break through to one of the super three, and don''t even think about the super four.


    Not to mention the Saiya people, the strength of others has also been improved to varying degrees. Bick''s combat effectiveness now looks like more than 4000. It seems that he is unwilling to be weak after following the monkey king! Earth man representatives like Colin also have 700 combat effectiveness, which is much stronger than the original. It seems to be stimulated by the monkey king.


    ¡­¡­


    "Oh, long time no see, Wukong." The monkey king, who was conducting daily training, suddenly heard Meng Haoran''s voice and turned to find that Meng Haoran, who had not been seen for several years, looked at him with a smile not far away and showed a surprised expression in an instant.


    "Brother Meng, it''s you! I haven''t seen you for a long time. Where have you been these years?" In fact, the monkey king has found Meng Haoran in order to challenge him. After all, his strength has improved very fast during this period. He thinks he won''t be seconds in the face of Meng Haoran, so he wants to test it. Unfortunately, Meng Haoran is no longer on the earth. Of course, he can''t find it. For this reason, he has been angry for a long time.


    Meng Haoran felt the war spirit released by the monkey king, and then sighed. If he didn''t know that the monkey king was such a temperament, Meng Haoran would teach him how to be a man.


    "I''m curious. Brother Meng doesn''t have the breath of a strong man. Is he hiding like an ordinary man? Or is his strength back to basics?" The doubt in Sun Wukong''s eyes flashed away.


    "How''s it going recently? Isn''t it a good day after marriage?" Meng Haoran quietly diverted Sun Wukong''s attention.


    "Ah! You mean this time? The days after marriage!" Monkey king made an emotional expression, "not bad! Qiqi is a little wordy and often says something inexplicable to make money?"


    "I really want to thank you for your gift at that time. It''s really very useful." Speaking of this, the monkey king''s face is full of gratitude. It seems that Meng Haoran''s things really have a lot of effect.


    "I''ve been practicing all these years. In ordinary words..." maybe it''s because I haven''t seen you for a long time. Sun Wukong''s words are much more.


    Meng Haoran just came out of the secret place and was an old friend. He didn''t feel the slightest impatience when listening to the monkey king''s family routine. He smiled and acted as a qualified listener.


    "Dad. Dad, mom said it was time for dinner, Arle. This is... Dad''s friend." A child who looks like the monkey king, dressed in children''s clothes and a hat inlaid with four planets, looks very cute.


    "It''s already this time! I forgot it unknowingly," said monkey king with a simple smile and then introduced to Meng Haoran. "I forgot to say, in fact, I already have a child. Monkey rice is his name. Come to WuFan, which is uncle Meng I often tell you."


    "Uncle Meng!?" Sun WuFan first thought for a moment, and then seemed to think of something. His eyes brightened. "Is that uncle Meng whom my mother often said to thank?"


    "That''s it." Monkey King nodded.


    After being confirmed, sun WuFan, somewhat embarrassed, walked up to Meng Haoran and said timidly, "when I first met, uncle Meng, I''m sun WuFan."


    "Good boy, you deserve to be your son! Time passes quickly! In a twinkling of an eye, your son is so old." Meng Haoran looked at sun WuFan and suddenly had an impulse to have a child.


    "Well, the first time we meet, as elders, we should have a meaning. What can I give you?" Meng Haoran touched his chin and thought about what was suitable for monkey food.


    "Yo, that''s it. Although it''s not a good thing, it can play a role at a critical time." Meng Haoran''s hand is like an identity token. It is indeed an identity token. It has his breath on it. It is created by him. It can only block a blow with an attack force of 100 million in a dangerous time, and can be used repeatedly. It can be charged automatically. It can play a role three times after each charging, It''s a life-saving little masterpiece, and because it has the breath of the creator God, it will be very useful at some times.


    Sun WuFan turned his eyes to his father, meaning to ask if he would answer.


    "Just take it. It''s also uncle Meng''s intention." The monkey king was very rude at that time. Of course, maybe it was because he saw that Meng Haoran really didn''t care about the things he sent, and that he regarded Meng Haoran as a real friend. It wasn''t him, but his son.

 Chapter 494

    After this gift, Meng Haoran''s relationship with the monkey king has become much closer. Meng Haoran also got the favor of the monkey fan because of his generosity.


    When it was time for dinner, Meng Haoran would naturally be invited together. Naturally, he would not refuse. Therefore, the party came to the monkey king''s home.


    Monkey King''s home is still as simple as the original, like a round yurt. It seems that life has not been easy these years! Also, the monkey king''s ability to make money is really not good. In addition, it is common for him to eat too much and be eaten down. Of course, if the monkey king uses his power to make money, it is still very easy, but he won''t do that.


    Sun Wukong is lucky to be very integrated into this simple life. After all, he lived in wild mountains and lived an almost reclusive life since he was a child. Now this degree is obviously in the scope of acceptance, or in some ways it is more suitable for him.


    Compared with the monkey king, Qiqi is not used to it. She makes a little princess become a rural housewife and almost supports a family by herself. If Meng Haoran''s medicine hadn''t changed her combat effectiveness and even her body, now she might have lost her youth and beauty as the original work and be corroded by time and housework, It will never be like this. It''s almost the same as Meng Haoran''s last meeting. It''s still so beautiful. It seems that it''s affected by the system of Saiya people. If it goes on like this, maybe she won''t change much if she dies.


    I''m afraid it''s a similar reason. When I met Meng Haoran, Qiqi was very polite to him. Sure enough, for women, the importance of youth is too great.


    Once again, I saw the power of the monkey king''s bucket. I ate enough for 10 people, but I was still half full. Listening to the monkey king''s whispering complaints and Qiqi''s scolding without hesitation, Meng Haoran somehow felt very warm.


    "By the way, it''s time for the party in a few days. Do you want to go together? I think they also hope to see you again, especially buma. She seems to have been looking for you while you disappeared." Said here, Qiqi looked at him with a strange look, "you shouldn''t hide from her again!"


    "How could it be? I really have something to do. I''ve been busy in recent days?" Meng Haoran quickly denied that she also smiled bitterly at buma. Did she really recognize herself? A young and beautiful figure of buma appeared in her mind. Meng Haoran suddenly had a palpitation in his heart and wanted to see her.


    In my memory, on that day, ratiz, the elder brother of the monkey king, came to the earth. Because he was dissatisfied with the fact that the monkey king did not destroy the earth, he grabbed the monkey rice and threatened the monkey king to destroy the earth, but was stopped by the monkey king and bick. At that time, the monkey king was also killed by bick. Therefore, the disappearance of the dragon ball was known by vegeta, so that he wanted to realize the wish of immortality on the earth a year later, Finally, Sun Wukong, who returned from the practice of jiewangxing, fought back hard.


    ¡­¡­


    After experiencing the simplicity of the countryside in the monkey king, this day is finally the day of assembly.


    "It''s already this time. WuFan hurry up. It''s too late."


    "I see, mom!"


    Meng Haoran and the monkey king watched Qiqi and the monkey fan busy. They looked out of place. Because they were going to the rally, they had to dress up well. It was human nature, and Qiqi could not avoid vulgarity. At that time, the monkey king still looked heartless. As for Meng Haoran, he really didn''t need it. His dress now is very good.


    The simple preparation lasted for an hour, which made Meng Haoran feel that women are the same in this regard!


    It was already a little late, and the four people had to hurry up in an abnormal way. Qiqi also learned to fly because of the monkey king, so the four people flew directly from the air to the island of Guixian.


    Just as they were on their way.


    Somewhere on earth, a round spaceship crashed into the sky and directly hit the ground into a deep pit.


    A man who was probably a farmer nearby witnessed the scene and came to the landing place of the spacecraft with curiosity.


    "This is... What is it? Is it a meteorite or a UFO?"


    "It''s not like a meteorite! What the hell is this?"


    In doubt, there was a sudden sound from the round spaceship. A door was opened, and then a foot stepped out. Then a man with a tail, a combat suit and one side eyes completely appeared on the earth. He was latiz who came to find the return of the monkey king. He was also a famous ferocious guy in the universe, With vegeta, I don''t know how many planets have been destroyed. Of course, with his combat effectiveness, he is a chore.


    In the presence of the Lord stunned, latiz took off slowly with an unusually cold expression, which made him cold in his heart. He vaguely felt that he was in trouble and could fly, or came out from there. There is no doubt that it is not a good omen!


    "Sure enough, the people on this planet are still alive, kakarot, that fool!" Ratiz murmured, looking a little angry. It was dissatisfaction with the monkey king.


    "You... Who the hell are you?" His voice trembled, even with a gun in his hand, but he was not confident.


    At this time, latiz''s combat effectiveness test eyes began to work and made a drip sound.


    "The combat effectiveness is only five. It''s rubbish." Latiz said disdainfully, and then slowly approached the owner.


    In this tense state, the owner finally pulled the trigger, but the bullet was easily caught by latiz, and then latiz rebounded the bullet with his hand to directly solve the owner.


    After a cold hum, latiz began to use combat effectiveness test glasses and began to look for people with high combat effectiveness on earth. In his opinion, kakarot, that is, the monkey king, even the lower soldiers of the Saiya people, should be absolutely strong on this planet.


    The drop God of glasses work kept ringing, and soon found a high-energy reaction.


    "Combat power 1000, is it kakarot?" Ratitz shouted and flew in the direction of the display. Coincidentally, he flew in the direction of bick, because bick generally subconsciously converged his breath, so the combat effectiveness would show 1000. Otherwise, it would show 4000 ratitz without scaring the urine.


    Latiz didn''t understand the control of Qi, so he exposed his breath when he flew. Many people on earth felt the Qi, including Monkey King and bick.

 Chapter 495

    "You''re not kakarot!" Latiz looked at bick a little disappointed, but suddenly had another idea. Is it because of him? 1000 combat power, kakarot really can''t deal with it. No, if it''s on the night of the full moon, he can still win. So kakarot let him go.


    "Who are you? What can I do for you?" Actually, he has a tail and this dress. He has experienced many battles. He doesn''t look like an unknown person. Who is he? Bick looks at latiz with a little dignified eyes. He doesn''t despise him because latiz shows more than 1000 combat effectiveness. You know, it''s common to hide gas on the earth, Obviously, bick thought that latiz''s strength was more than what he showed on the surface.


    "I''m not looking for you." Latiz, tell the truth.


    "What are you doing here? Are you looking for death?" Not looking for me? Bick obviously didn''t believe it. As a strong man, his self-confidence made him not afraid of latiz.


    Bick''s impolite words made latiz smile, as if he had heard a joke. "It''s very bold!"


    "The combat effectiveness is 1000. Unexpectedly, it takes some effort, but you are not my opponent." Latiz said contemptuously.


    "What are you talking about? Do you know who you''re talking to?" Bick was angered by latiz.


    "I don''t know!" Latiz really didn''t know. After all, he just came to earth. Bick was the second person he met. He killed the first one after only a few words.


    Bick quietly began to improve his strength. Obviously, he didn''t intend to talk nonsense with latiz.


    "Didi didi" latiz only heard a sound of the tester, and then was shocked to find that the combat effectiveness of bick opposite began to change unpredictably, increasing from 1000.


    1000, 1500, 2000,... 4224, bick''s combat effectiveness was stable in a short moment, but the final figure really made latiz feel that the sky was falling.


    "What''s going on? Is the machine broken? It''s impossible. How could he have such strong combat effectiveness?" Latiz looked at the vigorous bick opposite in horror and was unwilling to believe it was true. However, his long-term combat experience told him that bick opposite was really so strong that he could feel it even without a tester.


    "Is there any way to hide his strength? Damn, he is so cunning. I knew he would come back on the night of the full moon. At that time, he will definitely not be my opponent. I''m afraid kakarot was poisoned because of this. It seems that I wronged him." Latiz was full of thoughts and had plans to retreat. Although he was arrogant, he didn''t think he could beat bick.


    The change of latiz''s expression was looked into byke''s eyes. Byke felt very puzzled. What''s the matter with the guy opposite? Just now he was saying some strange words, combat effectiveness. What is it? Is it the same as the surface that can reflect a person''s strength? If so, from his expression, it seems that my combat effectiveness is above him!


    "You know how powerful it is! However, it''s too late. If you dare to offend me, you must be aware of being killed. I''m not such a kind-hearted guy." When bick said that he was kind and soft hearted, he couldn''t help but think of the figure of the monkey king. Well, the monkey king is a little like this guy, and the tail around his waist. It seems that the monkey king also has a tail, but it was cut off. Can you say


    At the thought that latiz and the monkey king seemed to have some relationship, bick slowed down and considered whether to let latiz go.


    As latiz, he was keenly aware of this sudden change. Although he didn''t know what had happened, he also made good use of it. He shouted and his hands kept shooting energy bombs like bick, who could only defend.


    After a roar, there was only bick left.


    "Run really fast." Bick didn''t even wear his clothes. Looking at the empty situation in front of him, he didn''t understand what happened. The enemy had taken the opportunity to run away. He could still feel the anger of the other party. If he went to the most now, he could catch up, but he didn''t move. "Is that the direction... Monkey king?" Staring thoughtfully at the direction of latiz''s flight.


    "Fortunately, I''m smart. Hum, I must kill that guy on the night of the full moon. I hope this time the direction is right. This time the energy response is greater than just now. Is kakarot you?" Although he had guessed that kakarot might be dead, somehow he knew that he would see his dear brother kakarot this time.


    ¡­¡­


    "Wukong, do you feel it? The sudden breath left bick and approached us quickly." Meng Haoran looked at the monkey king with a strange expression. I don''t know how the monkey king reacted when he knew it was his brother. At that time, the truth of the monkey king''s life will be revealed!


    "Well, I just don''t know who came. How can I say this gas? It gives me a strange feeling. It''s so grumpy, but I feel very familiar." Monkey King''s expression was very confused.


    "Dad? What happened?" What did sun WuFan feel from Sun Wukong and Meng Haoran.


    "WuFan, Qiqi, be careful later. There''s a strange guy coming back." The monkey king said that Qiqi also realized that it was wrong. She subconsciously looked at the monkey king and Meng Haoran, and suddenly saw Meng Haoran''s indifferent expression. She was much calmer. She was not as stupid as the monkey king, but she knew that Meng Haoran was even more powerful than the monkey king. Since Meng Haoran was there and had no worried expression, it showed that this time it was not a big deal, So she was just a little nervous.


    Of course, although latiz was coming to them, they didn''t mean to wait for latiz, but continued to fly towards the turtle fairy house. After all, they couldn''t be sure that the other party was looking for them, maybe just in the same direction.


    ¡­¡­


    Meng Haoran and his party finally arrived at the turtle fairy house first. Here, Meng Haoran''s appearance attracted the attention of the turtle fairy, especially buma. Buma looked like Meng Haoran''s eyes were like a heartless man. Meng Haoran couldn''t bear it.


    After a little greeting, Meng Haoran was pulled aside by buma.


    "Why did you come out now? Are you avoiding me? Why? Do you hate me so much?" Buma looked straight at Meng Haoran, and her heart was very nervous.

 Chapter 496

    Buma''s words are undoubtedly very explicit. She doesn''t hide her feelings for Meng Haoran. She really likes Meng Haoran. This can be seen from the news that she hasn''t made a boyfriend for so many years and has been looking for Meng Haoran.


    Meng Haoran looked at buma in some embarrassment. He couldn''t find a reason to refuse the other party and couldn''t bear to refuse the other party. After all, it''s not what he wants to see that makes a beautiful woman sad.


    "This is really not. Believe it or not, I really have something to do, and I never hide from you." Meng Haoran''s tone is very sincere. Of course, it has something to do with what he said is the truth.


    "Really!?" Buma''s face showed a surprised expression. For her, Meng Haoran''s answer is undoubtedly a heart booster, which means that she still has hope, because Meng Haoran did not show resistance to her.


    "Of course, I won''t lie to anyone!" Meng Haoran hurried and didn''t notice that his words were ambiguous.


    Sure enough, buma laughed more happily when she heard this. Compared with her previous depression, she seemed to be a different person. She was very glad that she could come here and meet Meng Haoran this time.


    While buma was chatting with Meng Haoran, on the other side, they were also frightened by the monkey rice brought by the monkey king. They didn''t expect that the monkey king had sons, and they were so old. One and two curiously surrounded the monkey rice, as if it were something new, which attracted most people''s attention.


    As a good child and polite, sun WuFan immediately got everyone''s love and was soon accepted. He got along well with everyone. For a time, the island was full of laughter.


    ¡­¡­


    "Are you coming?" Suddenly, Monkey King and Meng Haoran turned their eyes to the sky. Everyone also felt something different. When they were about to ask, they suddenly found a powerful Qi enveloping them.


    Needless to say, everyone knew what had happened. Like the monkey king, everyone turned their eyes to the distant sky. Soon they saw a small black spot, and then the black spot slowly grew larger. Finally, in front of everyone, latiz came from bick.


    "Kakarot!?" As like as two peas, Latiz recognized Sun Wukong as his brother, after all, for the first time, after all, Sun Wukong and his father were almost identical.


    "Who are you?" Monkey king looked at latiz suspiciously, and there was no effect in his mind.


    "Finally, we met. Although you have grown up, I recognized it at a glance, kakarot." latiz''s tone is still relatively soft. After all, he still depends on the power of the monkey king, although he doesn''t know that his goal can''t be achieved at this time.


    "Kakarot?" Monkey King was stunned. He clearly felt that the other party called himself, but he was clearly not kakarot. Did he admit his mistake.


    "You look as like as two peas!" Latiz''s words surprised everyone. It was obvious that they didn''t know something.


    "What the hell is going on?" Everyone doesn''t know, so.


    "What? What the hell is this man talking about?" Kling was a little confused.


    At this time, according to the normal situation, latiz talked about the origin of the monkey king, but Meng Haoran did not intend to play cards according to the common sense. He took buma to the front of the crowd, He said to latiz, "you are latiz, the real brother of the monkey king. I didn''t expect you to be inferior to the monkey king! The combat effectiveness of the monkey king is more than 5000, much higher than you. Alas! What a poor brother."


    "Nani!!!" Everyone looked at Meng Haoran in shock. Meng Haoran''s words contained a lot of information. Meng Haoran knew the person who came, and his real identity was actually the monkey king''s brother, whose name was latiz. If Meng Haoran''s words were true, the monkey king was kakarot in latiz''s mouth.


    "Why don''t you believe it? Just look at his waist. Isn''t that the characteristic tail of your Saia people?" Meng Haoran looked at the people. Sure enough, they looked down ladiz''s waist and saw the special tail.


    "He... He''s really my brother." Monkey King has some letters, but his tone is still a little uncertain.


    Meng Haoran nodded, and then the scene fell into silence. Everyone digested the amazing news in their minds.


    "Saiya? Are they aliens?" The eyes under the Guixian''s eyes flickered. In fact, he saw that ratiz was not a good stubble early in the morning. His murderous spirit explained everything. At this time, he had a bad hunch to find the monkey king.


    Latiz was foolish when Meng Haoran said the combat effectiveness of the monkey king. He didn''t believe it at the beginning, but he believed it when he thought of bick. When he thought that the monkey king had more than 5000 combat effectiveness, he didn''t know how to speak. He didn''t think that his combat effectiveness should be better than his brother. He already belongs to the category of Saiyan intermediate soldiers, Is this still kakarot, who was judged as the lowest Saia at birth?


    Moreover, kakarot''s current state is obviously wrong, because he doesn''t have a smell of murderous and tyrannical, but he is very peaceful. In addition, katarot doesn''t know his identity. Latiz has an amazing guess that kakarot has lost his memory, which can only be explained in this way, Obviously, kakarot has such strong strength that the earth people have not been killed.


    "You still have some doubts. I''ll let you open your eyes." Meng Haoran waved to the crowd, and then the monkey king was surprised to find that there was more information in their mind. It was some basic information about the universe, among which the relevant information about the Saiya people was impressively listed, and they also knew what combat effectiveness represented.


    "Is this the case in the universe? It turns out that aliens always exist!" Therefore, after receiving the information, there was a flash of clarity and shock in their eyes. For the first time, they felt how ignorant they were. The vastness of the universe was amazing. Moreover, the combat effectiveness of the so-called big man of the universe scared them into a cold sweat. Even the existence of monkey king in the universe is just a general strong man. How strong are those real strong men.


    "Wow! You''re great. You know so much." Buma''s first reaction was different from others. She looked at Meng Haoran admiringly. Smart, she had guessed some situations. For example, if she couldn''t find Meng Haoran before, it might be because Meng Haoran was not on the earth.

 Chapter 497

    "Indeed, this guy has been haunted and does not look like an earthman. That makes sense. He may not be an earthman, but why does he look like an earthman more than Wukong?" Guixian and others also looked at Meng Haoran with different eyes.


    As they know more, they also have explanations for things they didn''t understand before, and even have the conjecture that bick is also an alien.


    Are aliens so strong? A baby can capture the earth, and if there is no accident, it is really possible to succeed. On the night of the full moon, it becomes a gorilla, and its strength increases by 10 times. What is the setting? The earth people are really so weak?


    Guixian and others who already know the basic situation of the universe are convinced of the Saiya people, but now is not the time to think about this. They have guessed the purpose of latiz. They looked at latiz and monkey king nervously for fear of something beyond imagination.


    The monkey king is worthy of saying that he has sobered up from the facts. His eyes to ratiz are full of complex colors, and finally a firm color flashed in his eyes, There is no doubt that: "No matter who I used to be, whether you call me kakarot, Saiya or someone who came to destroy the earth people, but now I am an earth person, an upright earth person. I have nothing to do with anything before, so don''t use Saiya to say things. Don''t say that vegeta has been destroyed? Can''t the remaining Saiya people survive quietly £¿ I welcome you if you just come to see, but I won''t promise anything else. "


    Can the Monkey King say such a thing? Meng Haoran was stunned for a moment, while others were completely relieved. The monkey king was still the monkey king they knew. Of course, one person''s expression was not so good.


    "What? You actually, actually claim to be an earthman. Have you given up your pride as a Saiya? Has your head been hit?" Latiz''s tone is very bad. He is very dissatisfied with the behavior of the monkey king. It is also the attitude of the monkey king and his understanding of the Saiya people. Latiz, who has been instilled with the predatory thinking of the Saiya people''s respect for the strong, can''t understand the idea of the monkey King completely, and even forget that the fighting power of the monkey king is stronger than him now.


    "Ah Le, how do you know that you were really hit when you were a child?" The monkey king looked like you expected everything, which surprised ratiz.


    "Really been hit?" Latiz looked a little slower. "If so, it''s excusable. Let me tell you what Saiya people should do. Let you remember. Listen to me, we Saiya people..."


    Just when latiz wanted to speak out his theory in order to make the monkey king change his mind, Meng Haoran was a little impatient at this time.


    "This is..." latiz suddenly felt that his breathing was not smooth, and his body seemed to be disobedient. It was like an animal standing under the food chain encountered the existence at the top of the food chain. He couldn''t afford a trace of resistance in his heart. He even felt that he was very happy to die like this.


    Resisting the idea of suicide, latiz reluctantly transferred Yu Guang to the person who gave him this feeling, which is where Meng Haoran is.


    As soon as she made eye contact, latiz realized her ridiculous. In front of this adult, everything can only follow his will, which even Felisa can''t change.


    Latiz''s sudden idea made him dare not believe it, but his body and soul could not deceive himself. At this moment, he believed it for no reason. Meng Haoran was a creature beyond his countless dimensions and he could not understand. Even if he looked human, it was a more mysterious existence in his feeling.


    Meng Haoran''s eyes made latiz stop talking nonsense. He turned and left directly, knowing that he had come in vain this time.


    "What''s the matter? Why did he leave suddenly?" Sun Wukong and others wondered about latiz''s actions, but some people, such as buma and Guixian, noticed that latiz finally left and looked at Meng Haoran, blamed all this on Meng Haoran, and felt Meng Haoran''s mystery again.


    "Maybe I suddenly realized that it was useless to say anything, so I left." Meng Haoran said with a smile and attracted a burst of white eyes.


    Latiz left in this way, robbed the monkey''s rice directly from the original, and then threatened the monkey king to be much better. Well, even if he did it now, the result would not be like that. It would probably be given seconds by the monkey king, not by him. The gap between them is even greater than the original, but it''s the opposite.


    "Is it good for me to do this? In this case, maybe vegeta won''t come, and the next story may be completely chaotic." Meng Haoran thought so, but when he saw the happy smiling faces of the people, he suddenly felt that he had done nothing wrong. The plot is none of his business. Besides, if you want the plot to return, just take the monkey king to fight Felisa directly. I believe he is still willing to fight the strong!


    With such an idea, Meng Haoran''s mouth smiled again, and played well with master tortoise. The party was going on normally.


    However, what Meng Haoran didn''t know was that although latiz left, he had doubts about the combat effectiveness of the monkey king. He had doubts about why his brother, who is obviously lower than his potential, is so strong now. He spent some time exploring the earth and knew some things about bick and Meng Haoran.


    Latiz soon knew what happened on earth and how unlucky his luck was, because he already knew that there were probably only bick, Meng Haoran and Sun Wukong on earth, and he did meet each one.


    From the Lin claw seen in the video, he already knew the horror of the three people. In particular, Meng Haoran completely exceeded his understanding. He had no intention to find them and completely gave up the plan, but unexpectedly found the dragon ball and had other ideas.


    "It''s amazing that there is such a thing. As long as we gather seven dragon balls, we can summon dragon balls that can realize all our wishes. It''s not enough for one person. It''s better to call vegeta together. If we succeed, we may become an even stronger existence comparable to Felisa. Maybe we will live forever and have endless power."

 Chapter 498

    While Meng Haoran and his team were having a good time, in the universe, the baijita who had just completed the expedition of a planet had learned about the dragon ball from latiz. Of course, I didn''t know why. Although latiz reported the strength of the monkey king, he didn''t say much about Meng Haoran.


    More than 5000 fighting power naturally surprised vegeta, but he still didn''t pay attention to the monkey king. You know, his strength is nearly 20000!


    For the dragon ball that can realize any wish, vegeta was ecstatic when she learned the news, and his hidden ambition was inspired again. Different from the original work, because of the emergence of Meng Haoran, Felisa''s combat effectiveness of hundreds of millions was exposed prematurely, and vegeta was dissatisfied with Felisa''s destruction of vegeta star, He wanted to grow up and kill Felisa, but he gave up immediately after knowing Felisa''s real strength. He had planned to pretend he didn''t know all his life. It''s too big a gap between his combat effectiveness of 100 million and tens of thousands.


    Vegeta was almost desperate because of Frisa''s combat effectiveness. He really couldn''t think of how to defeat Frisa. The pride of the Saia people was ruthlessly trampled and had been confused all the time.


    After hearing the news of the dragon ball, vegeta suddenly felt that he was alive. Of course, he still didn''t think he could defeat Felisa, but had the idea of immortality first, and then ruling the universe after Felisa died.


    Beijita took NABA in a round spaceship and dared to go to the earth at the fastest speed. It will arrive in about a year.


    ¡­¡­


    "Brother Meng, can you train me?" Three days after the party, the monkey king found Meng Haoran alone and put forward his request for Meng Haoran to train him. The monkey king who had seen the universe was not willing to train with his current strength. Moreover, because he was not dead, he could not train with the king of the world. Therefore, only Meng Haoran could think of. Although he did not know how strong Meng Haoran was now, But he also knew that the other party was much stronger than him, so he found Meng Haoran.


    "Shall I train you?" Meng Haoran looked at the serious monkey king in front of him in surprise. His head hurt a little. Although training the monkey king was a very simple thing, he didn''t want to spend his time on it.


    What should I do? Meng Haoran pondered for a moment, but he decided to let the plot return without integrity. He planned to take the monkey king to the world king star and let the world king teach him.


    "Well, my words are not good at training people, but I can recommend a place for you to train at that time, and that person is very good at this." Meng Haoran''s previous words darkened the monkey king''s face and thought he had failed, but his later words excited him. For him, no matter who it is, as long as it can make him stronger.


    "Really? Who is it? Where is it?" The monkey king was excited, and the problems continued.


    "Of course, the location is a little far away. If you want to go, you have to deal with Qiqi. As for who it is, you''ll know at that time. If you want to go, I''ll take you once. I just want to see it there." Hell? The world of the dead has not been there yet? The place of this world is much more formal than the underworld of the saint fighter world. It can give birth to people, and there are books of life and death. More importantly, there is a king of hell, but I don''t know the difference between it and that in myth.


    "Qiqi?" Monkey King was stunned, which was really a test for him. His expression changed for a while, his eyes were still firm, and he still decided to practice for his instinctive pursuit of becoming stronger.


    "Have you decided? Then come to me at buma''s house in three days." Meng Haoran said a word to the monkey king, and then moved away in an instant.


    As for three days later, if the monkey king doesn''t come, it doesn''t matter what he does. Anyway, he really wants to see the underworld. There is an aperture on the head of the dead in this world. He has wanted to see it for a long time.

 Chapter 499

    Buma is also carrying a task now. She wants to be optimistic about Meng Haoran for her sisters, otherwise the sisters will increase again. As for why she is allowed to perform this task, it is because she belongs to the world and will be more convenient. Of course, this is all superficial. The real reason is that they want to give buma and Meng Haoran some time alone, at least in this world.


    In this way, buma, who has a task, has a legitimate reason to follow Meng Haoran and says that she will follow wherever Meng Haoran goes. Meng Haoran can only let it go.


    Buma''s parents were surprised to find that buma had a gratifying change. It was easy to see from buma''s smiling face that bloomed all the time that buma was happy. They knew it was because of Meng Haoran, so they were more and more gentle towards Meng Haoran. In the end, they almost tacitly understood each other and became a family, which was almost a wedding.


    Three days later,


    Meng Haoran met the monkey king in a turtle immortal martial arts suit. From his excited expression, we can see that he has finished Qiqi. I just don''t know how he did it. Qiqi actually asked him to practice. You know, it will be at least one year, or Qiqi is not as unruly as Meng Haoran thought.


    In fact, the reason why the monkey king can easily handle Qiqi still depends on Meng Haoran, because she has an unimaginable preference for Meng Haoran. Qiqi immediately let go as soon as she heard that she went to practice with Meng Haoran, but told the monkey king to practice well, and everything went exceptionally smoothly.


    "Then let''s go! Has buma finished all her things?" Meng Haoran asked buma,


    "Of course! Hurry up! It''s my first time to go to hell?" Buma looks very excited.


    "Is she going too?" Monkey King''s reaction was not slow. He looked at Meng Haoran in amazement. After all, in his opinion, buma''s strength was too low.


    "Why? You''re allowed to go. Don''t underestimate me. No one can hurt me with brother Meng, right?"


    "Well, well." Facing buma''s question, Meng Haoran can only nod.


    There is no doubt that the monkey king arrived this time. In his opinion, Meng Haoran is still very trustworthy. Since Meng Haoran didn''t say anything, he doesn''t have to worry about it. Besides, he just asked, and didn''t think about it.


    Meng Haoran held buma''s waist in one hand and the monkey king''s shoulder in the other hand, and then felt the Qi of hell.


    "Right there, walking!" A wave of space, the three disappeared in place.


    ¡­¡­


    "Is this the underworld? It''s different from what I thought. What about the unexpected sunshine? I thought it was more gloomy!" Looking at the underground full of peace in front of her, buma couldn''t help looking around.


    Indeed, the underworld in this world does not have all kinds of evil spirits and screams as imagined. Instead, you can see a long line moving forward in an orderly manner. Moreover, the underworld is not black, but full of light everywhere. If you don''t see the aperture on people''s heads, you won''t realize that it is the underworld.


    "Let''s go!" Meng Haoran took the lead in front. Of course, it is impossible for them to line up, but they intend to go directly to see the king of hell.


    "Hey! Why don''t you three line up? Get back to the line. This is not where you should stay." Meng Haoran''s three people''s Congress finally attracted the attention of others in the underground. A blue skinned kid with a right angle on his head and the ground written on his clothes walked towards Meng Haoran and others.


    "Yes! Come and line up, you guys."


    "Unexpectedly, I jumped in the queue. I thought you were dead. There were hundreds of billions of rich people like me who could only line up here."


    The people in line also shouted, obviously dissatisfied with Meng Haoran''s special.


    "Line up? We, you look carefully." Meng Haoran didn''t care about the dead, but pointed to the top of his head and said to the blue skinned kid.


    The blue skinned kid was stunned by Meng Haoran, then looked in the direction pointed by Meng Haoran, and suddenly shouted like seeing something incredible, "no aperture, actually no aperture, do you mean..."


    "Yes, we are living." Meng Haoran gave a positive answer, which made the blue skinned kid take a breath. You know, if a living person basically can''t reach the hell, and if he can reach, there is only the absolute strong except the great God. No matter which one he is, he can''t afford to sin.


    "What can I do for you, gentlemen? Shall I lead the way?" The eyes of the blue skinned imp looking at Meng Haoran and others have completely changed, and his tone is very respectful.


    "Well, then lead the way. I want to see the king of hell first." Meng Haoran nodded and said.


    Sure enough, he is a big man. When he opens his mouth, he will see Lord Yama. He must not neglect it. The blue skinned kid wants to be more respectful.


    "OK, please follow me." Start leading the way.


    Meng Haoran followed Shi Shi ran behind the blue skinned kid, leaving a group of stunned souls.


    "What is the origin of those people, who are still hanging here?"


    "Elder brother, wait for me, please accept my younger brother!"


    "Handsome boy, help me, just take me away, whatever you want!"


    After the reaction, there was a burst of noise.

 Chapter 500

    In the respectful eyes of the king of hell, Meng Haoran and his party came to the snake road. At the thought of the surprised expression of the king of hell when they met the king of hell, Meng Haoran killed it. It was interesting to be recognized. It seems that the king of hell is not simple!


    "Your husband, of course, my background is very big, several levels higher than the king of hell." Meng Haoran said with a smile. Indeed, the creator God is more than one level higher than the king of hell.


    "Hum, don''t say it." Obviously buma doesn''t believe it.


    The monkey king on one side was quiet at this time. It seems that he didn''t respond to these. Meng Haoran nodded secretly. Unexpectedly, the monkey king had been greatly nervous by Meng Haoran for a long time. Even if Meng Haoran said his identity as the creator God at this time, he wouldn''t think that Meng Haoran was joking, but accepted it directly.


    "Wukong! This is the snake path. As long as you pass through here, you can reach our destination jiewangxing. Do you want to take the snake path or go directly with me?" Meng Haoran said if he meant something.


    "What''s the difference?" At this time, Sun Wukong became smarter,


    "If you come with me, you can arrive in an instant, but you also lose a chance to exercise. Although my face king will teach you at that time, you won''t be so sincere. If you go to the world king with your own efforts, he will teach you with all his heart." Meng Haoran followed your tone.


    Monkey king just hesitated for a second and made a decision. He wanted to go by himself.


    "Well, it''s really worthy of being the person I''m optimistic about. Then you''ll work hard slowly. I''ll wait for you at the end." Meng Haoran said that without waiting for the monkey king''s reaction, he came to buma with an arrow, took her and disappeared in front of the monkey king.


    what? Why didn''t you move to jiewang star at the beginning? Would I tell you that Meng Haoran was intentional? It''s just to let the monkey king feel some snake ways. Of course, he has the intention to force in front of buma. It really attracted buma''s attention in front of the king of hell, hasn''t it? If you go directly to the world king, it won''t have such a good effect, will it?


    The northern boundary King Star is said to be a planet, but in fact it is pitifully small. It is only less than one square kilometer. There is only one house alone on it, and the others are some grass and several trees. However, it is hard to imagine a boundary king who is in charge of such a large God of the northern Galaxy living in such a place. It is simply too simple. Not only that, but also a uniform There were no servants, only a monkey and a bee.


    Well! Although the world king star is not big, there is something special, that is, the gravity is 10 times that of the earth. Living in this place is good for the body even if you don''t exercise.


    When Meng Haoran came to jiewang star, the northern jiewang was circling with his car. It''s hard to imagine such a small planet without anyone else. He actually built a straight road across the planet. Is it fun to drive like this? Or does he really have nothing to do.


    "This is the world king star?" Buma looked at the planet in front of her and looked disappointed. It was not as big as her home, and there was nothing special.


    In fact, buma doesn''t feel any difference. Even if the gravity here is 10 times that of the earth, it''s entirely because of Meng Haoran. Meng Haoran realized the change of gravity at the moment he appeared on the planet, because although buma communicated with him once and improved his strength, he was still too reluctant to 10 times the gravity, So Meng Haoran directly changed the rules around buma and changed 10 times of gravity into 1 times of gravity.


    Meng Haoran''s arrival immediately attracted the attention of the king of the northern world. He first looked at Meng Haoran in surprise, stayed for a moment, and then wiped his eyes with his hand. It seemed that he saw an illusion. When he found that the illusion did not disappear, he was sure that someone came to his world king star.


    "Ah Le! It''s strange that someone came here. Babus and guregli came out to pick up the guests." The northern boundary king shouted, then put his hands behind his back and came to Meng Haoran like a leader.


    "He is the king of the world? It doesn''t look like it! There is an antenna on his head. Such a strange guy is the king of the world?" Buma looked at the world king without any dignity in front of her and felt that the Three Outlooks were destroyed.


    "Cough." The king of the northern boundary was choked by buma''s words. "I''m really sorry! But I''m really the king of the northern boundary. Who are you and what are you doing here?"


    The northern boundary king looked at buma and Meng Haoran curiously. From buma, he could feel that he was just an ordinary person, but Meng Haoran made him unable to see through. There was a strange feeling, but even if some could not remember what it meant.


    In fact, the strange feeling that the northern boundary king felt from Meng Haoran was due to the power of the superior brought by the creation God, the gap between the gods, and the reason why he didn''t react immediately was that the creation God hadn''t appeared for too long. This feeling has been forgotten for too long. Of course, there is also the reason that Meng Haoran hid his breath. The leakage is not strong at all, As for the reason why Yama recognized it before, Meng Haoran deliberately released some breath belonging to the creator God!


    "Nothing. We''re just here to have a look. A guy will come here to practice for a while, and he may have to ask you." Meng Haoran said calmly, "well, as for who we are, you will know right away."


    While talking, Meng Haoran slowly released his breath.


    "This is... I remember, the feeling deep in my memory. Do you mean you are new..." the king of the northern world finally remembered and looked at Meng Haoran in horror. He really didn''t expect that the adult in front of him was the creator God, which was several dimensions higher than him. It can be said that he was the top God in the universe and was as famous as the God of destruction.

 Chapter 501

    "It seems that you have understood, so I don''t have to explain." Looking at the funny expression of the northern boundary king, Meng Haoran also smiled in his heart. The identity of the creator God is really very useful! Especially in God''s system.


    It is also the creation God as the opposite of the destruction god. Its status is not a little higher in the God system. After all, the destruction god can destroy the existence of the planet at any time as long as a planet is bad. Although the creation God can not destroy, it is more respected by these gods to some extent.


    "What a panic. I didn''t expect it was you." The eyes of the northern boundary King looking at Meng Haoran are full of respect, and he also looks at buma on the other side.


    "What! What riddles are you playing?" Buma was a little strange. How could it be this mode again? Suddenly, er, her attitude changed.


    "How... Don''t you know?" The king of the northern boundary was stunned at this time. It was obvious that Meng Haoran and buma were so close. Buma should know Meng Haoran''s identity.


    "What do you know? Is there anything I don''t know?" Buma also looks inexplicable.


    Really don''t know? The king of the northern boundary also understood. This one really didn''t know Meng Haoran''s identity. He looked at Meng Haoran quietly and found that the other party didn''t mind. Instead, he was encouraged. The king of the northern boundary suddenly understood something in a moment.


    I see. The master wanted to tell her his identity in front of her. Then in front of his sister, the king of the northern boundary looked understanding and made a very surprised expression.


    "What? Don''t you know the real identity of the adult standing next to you? He is the most noble God in the universe, the God in charge of the creation of all things, and the supreme creator!"


    "Creator! Are you sure?" Buma looked at Meng Haoran with the a serious face and no refutation. This time she was really shocked, Creator! The name is as tall as it sounds. It is countless times more noble than the king of the world. Just think about it a little and you can guess that it is equivalent to God. Yes, buma has numbered the creator God and God.


    Meng Haoran is God? Is he God? Buma''s head is a paste.


    "Well, give her some time. Let''s go over there and talk about it." Meng Haoran could not finish this posture for a moment and a half, and said to the king of the northern boundary.


    So, leaving buma alone in a daze, they went to a big tree.


    "I''ve just said my intention. I''ll say it once. I''ll come up with her to have a look, but there''s another person with us, Sun Wukong, who is a Saiya. He will come through the snake road. He''s here to practice. I hope you can give him some advice at that time. As for us, you don''t have to care." Meng Haoran explained his intention again.


    If it was before, the northern boundary king might hesitate or consider something, but after knowing Meng Haoran''s identity, he didn''t dare to show any opposition. He immediately said that he would complete Meng Haoran''s task and must train Sun Wukong into a talent. Judging from his expression, we can see that Sun Wukong has suffered.


    Meng Haoran is quite satisfied with the king of the northern world. Although he said that he likes to tell cold jokes in the original book, he is still quite reliable in major events. He is a very responsible king of the northern world.


    "Well, it''s up to you then. If you do a good job, I''ll think I owe you a favor." Meng Haoran''s human feelings are very precious now. It can be said that if Meng Haoran''s human feelings were there, basically nothing in the universe could threaten him. Even the God of destruction would give him some face, which is equivalent to an amulet.


    "It''s my honor to work for adults. Besides, it''s easy. How can I ask for a return? Please take it back." Although he said so, Meng Haoran could feel that the king of the northern boundary was actually moved, not that God had no desire Look, even the northern world king actually has something he wants, such as a big world king star. The current world king star is really not in line with his identity, and creating a planet is very simple for Meng Haoran, the creator God.


    "I won''t take back what I said. Then you''ll think about what you want to ask. However, I''ll say it first. If you don''t train well, I won''t buy it. Well, you don''t have any fun here. After lunch, I''ll go around other places. Go and prepare lunch!" Meng Haoran went to buma without waiting for the reaction of the king of the northern boundary.


    "It seems that the new creator God is very easy to get along with! It''s great." The king of the northern boundary looked at Meng Haoran''s back and smiled at the corners of his mouth. He had a sense of identity for Meng Haoran, the new creator God, although it was useless.


    ¡­¡­


    "Hey, are you really the creator God? I can''t see it. Besides, you''re not from other worlds. How can you become the creator God?" Buma has recovered from the shock, but after recovering, she became more and more curious about Meng Haoran''s situation and asked directly.


    "Well, it''s not easy to become a creator God as your man. What''s strange? Besides, I''m just the new creator God in the universe, and I left last time to accept inheritance." Meng Haoran''s appearance of becoming a creator God is very common. His confident appearance fascinates buma, and your man makes buma happy.


    "This universe?" Worthy of being a talented scientific girl, she keenly grasped the key point.


    "Well, in fact, your world consists of seven universes, and now we are in the seventh universe, and each universe..." Meng Haoran began to popularize science to buma, and with Meng Haoran''s explanation, buma''s exclamation from time to time made Meng Haoran feel very satisfied.


    An hour later, Meng Haoran finally stopped explaining, but buma still had some ideas. At this time, she looked at her man with adoration on her face Blessed, I am proud of Meng Haoran''s high achievements.


    Is this the man I choose? It''s great to catch up with the best man in the world. Otherwise, I may miss such a perfect man. He is so excellent that people can''t ignore him.


    Buma looked at Meng Haoran affectionately, and then took advantage of Meng Haoran''s carelessness to make a sneak attack. However, she was counterattacked by Meng Haoran, who responded very quickly, and finally evolved into French.

 Chapter 502

    Meng Haoran and buma are relaxed and happy at the world king star, but the monkey king flying on the snake path is different. The environment of the snake path is unchanged. Except that there are yellow clouds around the endless snake path, it is extremely boring. Even if the monkey king flies, he is a little discouraged, After all, I can''t see the end, that is, I don''t know how long it will take. There is great pressure in the invisible center.


    Fortunately, the monkey king''s heart is still relatively pure. As long as he believes that one thing will not give up easily, so now the monkey king can still tolerate this loneliness. You know, he is a man who swam across the sea when he was very young, and can''t be measured by common sense.


    Not to mention that the monkey king is flying on a constant level, the king of the world star is already ordering rice here. Meng Haoran wants to vomit when eating the rice prepared by the king of the North world.


    "I really don''t know where these ingredients come from. I can''t see that there is food on this planet! Did they come out of thin air?" In fact, Meng Haoran wanted to know this for a long time. After all, the world king star is too small to read at a glance, and the above things are too simple. There are no other things except a few trees and the place where the world king lives. The North world king doesn''t want to be like a farmer. So where did the food come from


    The most important thing is to say that you are God. Can you eat with it? Or rice!? Meng Haoran, who is eating authentic earth rice, is unable to spit bad. He can only blame all this on the strange settings of the world.


    After dinner, Meng Haoran didn''t need to stay in jiewang star. After all, it''s too boring here. There''s nothing interesting at all. If you listen to the cold joke of Beijie king.


    "We left like this. What if Wukong came?" Buma still remembers Wukong. After all, she was a friend since childhood.


    "Don''t worry. I''ve explained it. He will be trained by the king of the northern boundary. Anyway, his purpose is to become stronger. It doesn''t matter whether we are here or not." Meng Haoran has forgotten that he told the monkey king that he would wait for the monkey king at the world king star, or he didn''t forget but didn''t take it seriously.


    "All right? In fact, I don''t want to stay here. It''s too boring." In the twinkling of an eye, buma looked at the monkey king. What a cheap friendship!


    "Then we''ll go!" He waved to the king of the northern boundary, moved in an instant, and Meng Haoran disappeared again.


    Of course, Meng Haoran did not leave the underworld, but came to another place, Dajie Wangxing, which is still quite lively.


    According to the name of the King Star of the great world, it is the place where the king of the great world lives. Compared with the King Star of the northern world, it is more like a real planet. It is the holy land for the cultivation of all dead martial Taoists in the 7th universe. There are martial god heroes and martial Taoists from ancient to modern times, so it is particularly lively.


    Not everyone can have a body when they die. Only those who are incomparably strong or real heroes will get a body after death and have the opportunity to continue their practice. Therefore, people on this planet are basically not weak, and their strong existence is even comparable to the super-2 Saiya.


    Martial Taoists generally practice at their respective world kings, but in order to get more opportunities, they came to the big world king star and hope to get the guidance of the big world king, but the big world king rarely gives guidance to the martial Taoists. Even so, they didn''t give up and have been waiting for opportunities at the big world king star. Of course, with the gathering of martial Taoists, the big world king star has become a holy land of martial arts.


    "The old man of the big world king seems to be quite strong!" In Meng Haoran''s memory, the big world king is more fierce than super two, and may have the strength of super three or so.


    "Here is..." buma looked around in surprise and saw several strange looking people passing in front of them from time to time.


    "Big world king star!" Meng Haoran gave the answer.


    "So they are aliens!" Buma looked around like a countryman into the city. So many aliens really opened her eyes.


    "Newcomers? Faces I haven''t seen!"


    "It looks so weak. Is it a new hero? I don''t know where it is?"


    The martial Taoists of the great world king star also looked at Meng Haoran. Some of them who saw the way Meng Haoran appeared were still vigilant to Meng Haoran. Moving instantly, even in the great world king star, was also a skill in transmission.


    "Hey! They don''t seem to have an aperture? Am I wrong?"


    "No, because I saw it, too."


    "So they are... Living!!!"


    ok Meng Haoran''s identity as a living person caused a commotion again. It''s not that there are no living people in the big world king star, but that the living people are basically gods, just like those guys of the world king, but obviously they don''t feel the breath of God from Meng Haoran. You know, different from the living people, they can still distinguish the breath of God who have died once.


    Looking at the crowd around, Meng Haoran also felt a little bad, not to mention buma. She was already holding buma''s clothes tightly.


    When Meng Haoran was considering what to do, whether to leave directly or teach them a lesson, suddenly Meng Haoran felt a breath belonging to God and approached here rapidly.


    Big world king? It seems that his strength is really good. Do you feel it?


    Sure enough, the figure of the big world king soon appeared in front of Meng Haoran.


    "What are you doing? Spread out quickly. Don''t stand in the way of this adult." The king of the great world said this in the surprised eyes of everyone.


    Simply the words of the king of the great world are still very useful. In addition, what has been heard from the words of the king of the great world, those martial Taoists left quickly, but when they left, they looked at Meng Haoran with strange eyes, as if they wanted to see what Meng Haoran came from.


    "This is not a place to talk. Please follow me." The king of the great world should take the lead in front. Meng Haoran and buma can only follow him.


    "Is he the king of the great world? He looks like a turtle fairy. Is he his relative?" Buma looked at the big world king with sunglasses in front, who was somewhat similar to the tortoise fairy. She was surprised. Maybe she often contacted the tortoise fairy. She saw the hidden essence of the big world king, that is, the unscrupulous old man.


    "Well, don''t look at him like this. He is indeed the king of the world. He has real talent."

 Chapter 503

    The place where the king of the great world lives is different. It is a broad medieval castle with great atmosphere. It is very different from the king of the northern world.


    The servants in the castle from time to time also opened Meng Haoran''s eyes. The big world king can really enjoy it!


    "This is the reception room. Please sit down." The king of the great world took Meng Haoran and they came to a room deep in the castle.


    Conference Room? Is there a mistake? Meng Haoran looked at the big world king and said it was a conference room, but in fact, a room full of photo albums and posters of all kinds of girls were pasted on the wall. This is obviously a mistake.


    At this time, the king of the big world seemed to find something wrong. His expression obviously changed, but he still pretended that everything was normal. It looked like a reception room, which made Meng Haoran have to admire his acting skills.


    "This old man! He''s really the same as the tortoise fairy." Buma spat and looked at the big world king with contempt. At the same time, the blushing pictures around from time to time also made buma dare not look at it. She could only focus on Meng Haoran and the big world king as much as possible.


    "Cough." Meng Haoran pretended to cough and attracted the attention of buma and the king of the big world to him. To tell the truth, Meng Haoran didn''t think there was anything wrong with the love of the king of the big world. It was just a little strange that he would lack girls as the king of the big world, or he was too old.


    The king of the great world is like this, and so is the God of the king of the old world. Can we say that this is infection. Meng Haoran flashed the figure of another old man in his mind.


    "Big world king, right? We''re just here to have a look. You don''t have to entertain me. I''ll come to you if I have something. By the way, I don''t want my identity to be known to everyone." Meng Haoran said faintly.


    "Well, I know. Then I''ll help you have a good time." The king of the great world is much calmer than the king of the northern world. It seems that he is not too cautious about the identity of Meng Haoran''s creator God, which may be the reason why others are getting old.


    "Then the business is over. Do you want to play together? I have a lot of treasure versions here, brother. If you want a real-life version, there are also some." The king of the big world suddenly changed his face. He winked at Meng Haoran with an expression that men knew.


    "I have no problem, so have a good time?" Meng Haoran was about to promise, but suddenly found a chill coming from around him and quickly changed his mouth: "well, I''m not that kind of person, you''d better play alone!"


    Almost forgot about buma? Meng Haoran breathed a sigh of relief when he saw that buma was restored, but it was still a pity. To tell the truth, he was still curious about the real-life version of Dajie Wang. Of course, he was just curious. He had so many excellent girls and didn''t intend to get into trouble again.


    "That''s a pity. There are excellent materials from the whole universe. It seems that you don''t have this blessing. However, if you change your attention, you can come to me at any time." Big world Wang said with a regretful face, as if he really felt sorry for Meng Haoran.


    Somehow Meng Haoran had a feeling that he really missed something.


    ¡­¡­


    "What''s the matter with you? You look like you''re out of your mind. Are you really interested in what the old man said?" Having left the king''s castle, Meng Haoran and buma are wandering somewhere in the king''s star.


    "How is it possible that with a beautiful sister like you with me, how can I think of other things." Meng Haoran gave a ha ha and suddenly put his right hand around buma''s waist, which made buma blush and charming He bowed his head in shame and was completely intoxicated in Meng Haoran''s masculine atmosphere.


    In the original work, there is only a short segment of the big world king star, but in fact, the real big world king star has many interesting places besides martial Taoism. For example, in this shopping street, it is hard to imagine that there are more than thousands of merchants gathered here. Here you can buy many unimaginable treasures, such as magical armor and weapons.


    Speaking of magic, the dragon ball world actually has this kind of thing. After all, was the demon boo accidentally created by a magician? It can be seen from here that the magic power in this world is not weak.


    "Come and have a look. The most advanced time house is one day outside and two days inside. It is one of the necessary preparations for martial arts training. It is suitable for people with a combat effectiveness of less than 1 million. It is sold cheaply. It only needs 998. Yes, it only needs 998. Don''t miss it when you buy it now."


    "The freshly baked aicrazy pear, a famous product of the southern galaxy, is a treasure whose combat effectiveness immediately rises to 100000. It only needs 1000. You heard it correctly. It only needs 1000."


    "The divine sword produced by the divine sword star took 100 planets to cast the successful divine sword. Come and have a look!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Meng Haoran was stunned by all kinds of peddling on the street. Is this really the King Star of the big world, the world of the dead?


    And what is the trading currency they use?


    A series of questions kept in Meng Haoran''s mind. They were all dead. Is it useful to ask for weapons?


    In fact, it''s really useful. Meng Haoran actually thinks badly. Although they are dead, the only difference between them and living people is that they have a halo on their heads. Even if they are killed again, they can be resurrected quickly. Therefore, weapons are still useful. Although they can be resurrected, there is still a sense of pain. There is no battle here, Besides, more times of death, but it will disappear forever.


    As for the currency they used, Meng Haoran was shocked when he accidentally saw a transaction. It was something similar to jade. It contained mysterious soul energy. It was called soul stone. It was very appropriate. Meng Haoran could feel that as long as he absorbed the energy inside, his soul would improve, Although for his current level, he needs at least hundreds of millions of soul stones to improve, and he can only improve a little.


    "But it seems that they don''t know the correct usage!" Meng Haoran is a little strange, because he hasn''t seen one body with the smell of the soul stone used. One or two are not strange, but everyone is not strange. There is only one explanation that the soul stone has other uses in their view, and they don''t know how to absorb the soul power.


    From the quotation of the surrounding transactions, Meng Haoran knows that the soul stone is precious even here. After all, even if the time house is only 998 yuan, it only needs 1000 yuan to produce a little master with a combat power of 100000.

 Chapter 504

    "In other words, where can I do this kind of magic stone?" Meng Haoran pondered. He didn''t expect to use this kind of thing here. Although it''s not a big deal to create a soul stone as his creator God, the laborious thing was rejected only in his mind. There should be a more convenient way.


    At this time, a burst of noise came from a distance and attracted Meng Haoran''s attention. After listening carefully, Meng Haoran smiled.


    "You can do whatever you want. Just go there and get some money." Meng Haoran pulled buma straight towards the landmark in the distance.


    The challenge field is a very famous place for the King Star of the big world. It is a place where martial Taoists fight with each other. After all, if the King Star of the big world fights outside, it is not allowed to cause damage. Therefore, in order to exercise their fighting skills and improve each other, there is a place where you can fight with experts from all walks of life, You can understand what level you are at.


    Because most of the king stars in the big world are martial Taoists, their business is good all year round. If they take part in the battle as challengers here, they don''t need to pay anything. If they win, they still have money, that is, soul stone. On the contrary, they need tickets to watch. They can feel that high-level battles are still very attractive to martial Taoists.


    The audience''s tickets are based on the battle level. The battle here is divided into five levels: star level, combat power less than 10000, star domain, combat power 10000-1 million, Galaxy level, combat power 1-100 million, universe level, combat power 100-10 billion, and the last unknown level, combat power more than 10 billion.


    Depending on the star level, about 100 soul crystals are needed. Soul crystals are the products of soul stones. A standard soul stone is about 1000 soul crystals; Star domain level requires 1 soul stone, Galaxy level 100 soul stones, universe level 10000 soul stones, and the last unknown level is 1 million soul stones.


    At first glance, the ticket fee is very expensive, but in fact it is not. After all, as long as the combat effectiveness of the star domain level is a little ordinary, it can easily destroy countless planets, and the Milky Way level can dominate the Milky way. The cosmic level is a strong person who threatens the universe. As for the last unknown level, it is even less. It is not possible to produce one in tens of thousands of years. Watching the battle of such a strong person, It''s too cheap to spend only a little soul stone. Take Frisa with a combat power of about 100 million to dominate a North galaxy. The planet in his hand is calculated by 10000, and the value of a planet is at least tens of thousands of soul stones. Therefore, Frisa''s assets are hundreds of millions, and it is increasing every day. 10000 soul stones can see that his level of combat is really too cheap.


    "What procedures do you need to go through to participate in the challenge?" Meng Haoran came to the front desk and said to his sister.


    "Are you going to take part in the challenge?" The girl at the front desk looked at Meng Haoran in surprise and was curious, because in her opinion, Meng Haoran really didn''t look like a strong man. Of course, even so, she didn''t show other emotions, but was very polite and convinced The service attitude was quite good.


    "Well, why, can''t you?"


    "No, of course. Please fill in the basic information here." The girl at the front desk handed Meng Haoran a table.


    The table uses a special text. Although Meng Haoran can be sure that he does not know it, he can clearly know the meaning.


    "See for the first time? This is spirit paper. As long as you write words on it, you can know its meaning whether you recognize it or not, as if the spirit of the person writing is recorded on the paper, not words." The receptionist explained to Meng Haoran.


    Meng Haoran took a look at some codes, combat effectiveness, and what level of combat he wants to participate in.


    After three or two times, Meng Haoran handed the table to the sister at the front desk and waited.


    "Well, here''s your opponent." As soon as the girl at the front desk finished speaking, she suddenly looked at a corner of her watch and was stunned. Along her eyes, she could find that she was looking at combat effectiveness and and what level of battle she wanted to participate in.


    "With a combat effectiveness of 20 billion, you need to participate in unknown level combat!!?" The girl at the front desk said it unconsciously, and then the originally noisy hall was quiet in an instant.


    "The combat effectiveness is 20 billion yuan, wrong! Is that possible? Is that boy coming to make fun?"


    "Where did the ugly boy dare to make trouble here? Don''t you know that Lord Dajie took photos here?"


    "Yes, I really don''t know the so-called guy."


    After a short silence, it broke out. Almost everyone didn''t believe that Meng Haoran had a strength of 20 billion. They thought that Meng Haoran came to make trouble. They looked at him with bad eyes, and even some people had the intention to do it, but it seemed that there were some scruples that had not been implemented.


    "What''s going on? What happened?" At this time, a 3-meter-tall man came out of the battlefield, with invisible Qi around him, and his eyes were as sharp as a tiger.


    "Come out, sir instant noodles! He is a strong man who has been guarding the battlefield for a long time. It is said that his combat effectiveness is 5 billion. He was a hero who saved the southern galaxy."


    instant noodles? Meng Haoran tried not to laugh, but a good set of buma had already laughed. fuck? Why are these people''s names so funny? There is not enough spare ribs rice, but also instant noodles. I just don''t know if there is a braised chicken or something.


    Well, in fact, only Meng Haoran and buma think the name of instant noodles is funny, while others don''t think so. This is the so-called cultural difference. Maybe the name of instant noodles on their planet is like Schwarzenegger and Stallone on earth.


    Buma''s laughter was particularly harsh in the hall. Everyone looked at buma with dead eyes, although they thought everyone was dead.


    "Is it so funny?" The face of instant noodles is also a little bad, but the self-restraint is not bad. It didn''t happen on the spot.


    "No, that, actually..." buma felt the change in the atmosphere and was speechless for a moment.


    Seeing this, Meng Haoran pulled buma behind him and motioned for him to make buma feel a burst of warmth.


    Meng Haoran didn''t answer the instant noodles, but looked at the instant noodles straight, and a trace of breath came out.


    "En" instant noodles are about to attack, but they feel Meng Haoran''s momentum. Their complexion suddenly changes. This is... So strong. Where the strong comes from, they are not weaker than me, or even more

 Chapter 505

    Although Meng Haoran released some breath, only those with combat effectiveness of more than 100 million can feel it. Few people in this hall have reached this level, no more than one hand, so most people simply don''t know why instant noodles suddenly changed their face.


    Instant noodles face changed several times, and then gradually calmed down. Obviously, he is not unreasonable. Seeing that Meng Haoran is a strong man who is not inferior to him, he also knows that such a person will not make trouble for no reason, so I''m afraid there are some misunderstandings.


    "What the hell happened?" Instant noodles asked the girl at the front desk.


    "Eh!? Oh, yes, the guest wants to attend..." the girl at the front desk responded without adding any personal emotion and told the instant noodles everything.


    "20 billion?" Instant noodles was also surprised to hear this number, but some believed it, because others didn''t know that his real combat effectiveness was 8.9 billion, and Meng Haoran felt no inferior to him, even more powerful, 20 billion was not impossible.


    Looking at Meng Haoran''s unfathomable appearance, instant noodles had a bolder idea in their heart. The combat effectiveness of the other party was more than 20 billion. No matter which kind, Meng Haoran was not wrong this time, but because it was them.


    "I know the details. I''ll receive the challenger. Go on!" The instant noodles ordered the girl at the front desk, and then said apologetically to Meng Haoran, "I''m really sorry. It''s because your combat effectiveness is too amazing, so..."


    "Nothing, I haven''t suffered any loss, have I?" Meng Haoran didn''t chase him, so he didn''t have to.


    "You have been misunderstood because of our relationship. Let me compensate you 10000 magic stones on behalf of the challenge field." After talking, he handed Meng Haoran a bag.


    Storage bag!? Meng Haoran quietly took it over and handed it to buma behind him! Don''t waste the things you send. Besides, if you don''t accept them, you may think you still care about it.


    Seeing that Meng Haoran accepted his "apology", instant noodles was relieved and his expression eased down.


    "Then please come to me. This is not a place to talk." Indeed, the people in the hall were stunned at Meng Haoran. They really didn''t expect that things would develop like this. It''s completely different from what they thought. Shouldn''t it be the instant noodle adults who should teach this troublemaker a good lesson? Why did the instant noodle adult apologize for being so polite to him.


    Most people are still at a loss. Only a few smart people or those who have felt Meng Haoran''s breath before know the Tao. They all look at Meng Haoran who is talking and laughing with instant noodles in horror.


    When did the great world king star come again? Such an absolute strong man, with a combat effectiveness of 20 billion, can be ranked in the top 10 of the whole great world king star.


    Don''t underestimate the big world king star. In fact, there are many strong stars in the big world king star. Although there are few strong stars with a combat effectiveness of more than 20 billion in the open, there are still some. In addition, there are probably dozens of strong stars with a combat effectiveness of more than 20 billion in the dark. After all, it is the center of the universe and has gathered heroes and strong stars for countless years.


    After all, the people who can become the residents of the king star in the big world are not stupid. After a short loss and the advice of those smart people, they finally understand that Meng Haoran''s 20 billion is true. In an instant, they are crazy again. The battle of the strong with a combat capacity of 20 billion is not so easy to see.


    There was such a scene on the street. Countless people ran out of the battlefield, shouting about 20 billion battles and so on. They wanted to go back and ask their friends to see something.


    As a result, it was soon known that a new strong man was going to fight at the unknown level. The original calm big world king star became lively in an instant. It can be imagined that there will be many people to see Meng Haoran fight at that time. Although there are a lot of 1 million soul stones, there are no few who can afford to pay.


    Of course, Meng Haoran doesn''t know all this, and even if he knows it, he won''t have any reaction. On the contrary, he is still happy to see his success. Just now he already knew that the money paid to the challenger in the battlefield is calculated according to 80% of the ticket revenue.


    In fact, fortunately, he chose the unknown level battle. Otherwise, if it was at the cosmic level, it would take 30% to pick the battlefield, 40% at the Galactic level and 50% at the star domain. As for the lowest star level, it can only take 30%.


    "Well, generally speaking, the unknown challenge can''t be carried out if you want to, but recently an adult made an appointment. He recently made a breakthrough and wants to find a pair to try. If you don''t mind, I can arrange it for you immediately. By the way, the other party''s combat effectiveness was 23.7 billion before the breakthrough. Now I don''t know how much it has been improved." Instant noodles said while looking at Meng Haoran''s face and found that when he said the figure of 23.7 billion, Meng Haoran didn''t even blink, as if he heard a very ordinary number. He was more sure of Meng Haoran''s hidden strength.


    "Oh, it seems that I''m here at a good time! No problem, just arrange it! It doesn''t matter what opponent. Should I be able to fight today?" Meng Haoran''s expression was very calm and set the tone.


    "OK, I''ll arrange it right away. You can wait a moment and challenge in about an hour." Instant noodles became much more respectful to Meng Haoran.


    The instant noodles left, leaving Meng Haoran and buma in the reception room.


    "Brother Meng, you are so powerful that you don''t care about the combat effectiveness of 23.7 billion!" Buma has stars in her eyes. At this time, she is not a little mushroom cool who didn''t know anything at the beginning. She still has a concept of 23.7 billion combat effectiveness.


    "Generally, I have more powerful?" Meng Haoran said with some meaning, and looked at buma''s sensitivity with evil eyes.


    While Meng Haoran and buma are enjoying the couple''s life, picking the battlefield has been running like a machine. The battle between Meng Haoran and braised chicken has been announced and ticket sales have begun.


    "It''s a braised chicken. It''s an absolute strong man with a combat effectiveness of 23.7 billion. Now there''s a good play. Go and buy a ticket quickly!"

 Chapter 506

    "Are you my opponent this time? It doesn''t look very powerful." The braised chicken looked at Meng Haoran in front of him and wondered slightly. He had some doubts about Meng Haoran''s strength.


    At this time, Meng Haoran and braised chicken stand opposite each other. They are in a void surrounded by countless floating meteorites. This is a special battle place, which can withstand 10 billion level battles. Even 100 billion level will not destroy this place. It is a space specially created for the unknown level.


    Countless figures can be seen around the space. They are the audience who came to watch the war. However, although they can see, they and Meng Haoran are in two different dimensional spaces. Therefore, they can watch the battle without being affected by the battle. Buma is also among them. It belongs to the viewer. Of course, it is a free seat.


    There are about 100000 people looking at this battle. The weakest ones have millions of combat effectiveness, and the powerful ones even have tens of billions. However, there are few tens of billions. The mainstream is still about 100 million strong.


    "If feliza were here, I''m afraid he would be scared silly!" Meng Haoran thought in his heart.


    "Don''t just look at the surface!" Meng Haoran was in a good mood at this time, because it was unexpected that he could get about 80 billion soul stones after the battle.


    "Yes! I''ve already passed that age. Thank you for reminding me. Lions fight rabbits with all their strength. It seems that I''ve been slack lately!" Huang stewed chicken actually thought about Meng Haoran''s words, and its momentum changed faintly.


    what the hell? no I''m just saying something casually. Meng Haoran felt the most deeply. When he saw the braised chicken, he saw through the braised chicken. The combat effectiveness was 30 billion. The specific combat fluctuated by about 5 billion. The strongest state may reach 35 billion, much stronger than expected, but it was not enough for Meng Haoran.


    However, just because of Meng Haoran''s words, the combat effectiveness of braised chicken has directly increased by 1 billion, reaching 31 billion, and its strongest state may reach 31 billion. It''s just against the sky. Don''t underestimate this 1 billion. It''s really insignificant for 30 billion, but it''s important to know that during the period of feliza''s total victory, it was only 120 million. He rose 1 billion in an instant, equivalent to 9 felisas. Isn''t that abnormal?


    "Children can be taught." In this case, Meng Haoran can only pretend to force, and such a sentence makes the braised chicken feel unpredictable.


    "Thank you for your advice. No matter what the outcome of this war proves, I will make a friend of you." The braised chicken said with a serious face, making people have no doubt about the authenticity of its words.


    Meng Haoran looked at the stewed chicken in silence. He understood that the other party was the kind of person who was living in the right place, and his head was not very easy to use. I''m afraid he died because he was an envoy of Qiang.


    Meng Haoran didn''t guess wrong. Indeed, the braised chicken died because he believed too much in others. Fortunately, he died together with the devil and became a hero. Otherwise, he would really die.


    "Well, let''s start! I think everyone can''t wait." Meng Haoran didn''t want to continue with the braised chicken. He finished work early and finished work early.


    Huang stewed chicken is not a fool. Naturally, he knows Meng Haoran''s meaning and immediately puts on a posture of attack. The standard starting posture has no flaws in his whole body. He can attack and retreat. At the same time, a blue flame wraps him up. It belongs to him and has condensed into essence.


    It is worthy of being a 31 billion strong man. Once an expert makes a move, he has no choice. From his starting style, we can see that braised chicken has rich combat experience, otherwise it will never be so perfect.


    "It''s about to start. I don''t know if the new strong man can beat the braised chicken." A young audience with bright eyes and full of expectation.


    "I don''t think so! Braised chicken is an old strong man. He has hardly lost. The new comer is so young that he should not be his opponent." An old man nearby said.


    "Hum, it doesn''t mean that you can win when you are old. In my opinion, this new adult will win. Looking at his expression, he is a real fearless strong man." Some people disagree.


    "Yes! I think so too. Have you found that the temperament of this new adult is a little similar to that of Lord Dajie Wang."


    "What? It''s true that you say so. Is he really so strong?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    From time to time, whispers came from the audience, in short, various views.


    Just take out the same strength as you to fight, otherwise it will bully you too much. Meng Haoran made a decision, and then his breath began to change. He immediately raised his strength to the same height as the braised chicken, but he didn''t attack immediately. It''s not that he would be restrained if he attacked first or attack later, just because he didn''t want to, After all, it''s so much better than the other party. It''s too embarrassing to attack first.


    The braised chicken also found the changes in Meng Haoran. He felt that Meng Haoran was not inferior to his power. In addition, Meng Haoran obviously wouldn''t take the lead. He couldn''t wait to launch an attack directly.


    Beyond the limit speed that human beings can reach, it was displayed in front of everyone. Only a few people can see the moving figure of braised chicken in the audience. More importantly, they saw the flash of braised chicken and then made contact with Meng Haoran, as if there was no distance between them.


    "Boom"


    The aftermath of the fight between the two people was amazing. It was called a sky collapse. The surrounding meteorites exploded like fireworks. For a time, the light splashed and the fragmented meteorites shot everywhere. However, they were directly turned into ashes far away from the battlefield of Meng Haoran and Huang stewed chicken, which could not affect the battle between the two people.


    "So strong, is this the battle of unknown level?" Many people in the audience who watched such a battle for the first time were amazed. Although they could not do it, it was in an ordinary space. Meng Haoran is now in a very special space. All the intensity inside is 10000 times that of the outside. With a combat power of 1 million, he can only play a combat power of 100 points. He can''t even break a meteorite, let alone cause such an earth shaking scene.


    The battle between the two people is dizzying. One here and one there, it''s just haunting. The only thing with low strength is to see the aftereffects. When they move their eyes there, the people have long disappeared.

 Chapter 507

    Even if Meng Haoran didn''t use his power beyond the braised chicken, he gradually pushed it into the disadvantage. The braised chicken has been a little strange to the real battle in the underground for so many years. Because he doesn''t care about the reasons of life and death, he can''t experience the instantaneous tension walking on the edge of life and death, and his reaction is slower than Meng Haoran.


    Now the braised chicken has a very depressed feeling. It seems that his reaction is always slow. Every time he attacks, he finds that the other party is already waiting for him. He is very bent.


    "What''s the matter? It seems that the adult braised chicken has the upper hand, but why can''t he win the new one all the time?" The onlookers were puzzled.


    "Yes! That''s strange." Yes.


    "Hum, a group of mediocre talents can''t even see clearly. Take a closer look. It''s really the braised chicken that has the upper hand." A person couldn''t see it anymore and ordered it for a while. When they looked at it carefully, they found that it was uncoordinated, as if the braised chicken was led away like a puppet. All the attacks were expected and blocked in advance by the other party, so that the braised chicken had to follow the other Party''s intention.


    "Hiss" the crowd took a breath. "It''s a strong control. This will happen when the gap between the fighting skills of both sides is too large. He has dragged the braised chicken into his fighting rhythm. In this way, the braised chicken will be defeated."


    In fact, the braised chicken was also well aware. After adhering to about 100 moves, he also knew that Meng Haoran was merciful. He knew that he was the only one who lost face in this way. He withdrew decisively and directly admitted defeat in the eyes of some surprise.


    "This man can afford to put it down." Meng Haoran appreciated the stewed chicken a little and was constantly disturbed by it. This is a truth that everyone knows, but few people can really use it. They all have a lucky heart and won''t give up until the end.


    "You''re good. You''re a wise choice. If you continue like this, your achievements will be higher in the future." Meng Haoran said this to the braised chicken, and the braised chicken didn''t have an expression of being taught with an open mind at all. The audience around him was shocked.


    Such an unknown battle ended like a tiger''s head and a snake''s tail, but the audience did not feel dissatisfied. They all gained more or less in this battle. The control of power and the grasp of the battle shown by braised chicken and Meng Haoran are worth learning, Besides, after feeling this high combat effectiveness battle, they also have a general direction for their future practice, so they won''t be black.


    ¡­¡­


    A week after the battle, Meng Haoran and buma left after they got the soul stone from heaven, leaving everyone who wanted to make friends with him empty,


    After that, Meng Haoran gave half of the soul stone directly to buma to go shopping, while the other half was used for research.


    There are countless things in the big world king star. There are many interesting and useful things. Buma bought a lot, among which there are things that can improve her strength. Now buma has a combat power of 200000, and this is because she doesn''t care much about her strength improvement. Otherwise, it''s not impossible to build a million strong.


    Of course, with foreign objects, it can only reach a combat effectiveness of about 1 million. If you want to continue to improve, you must practice hard. In this world, only Meng Haoran has a way. As long as you exercise more with Meng Haoran, one day buma''s strength will be improved, and it will be improved both inside and outside.


    In addition, even using dragon beads is not enough. Meng Haoran tried it a long time ago. Dragon beads cannot realize the desire to improve their strength. Dragon beads that claim to realize all their wishes are also flawed, but this is expected. After all, none of the wishes of dragon beads in the original works is used to improve their strength, Otherwise, a wish to be the strongest will be done. Where does vegeta need to make a promise of immortality? Besides, the strength of the Dragon itself is so low that any boss can kill it. It''s strange that it can improve the strength of others to be stronger than it.


    In 7 days, the waves caused by Meng Haoran in the world king star also gradually subsided, and only a few people continued to pay attention to him. Most of them returned to their ordinary life, but remembered that Meng Haoran was such a strong man from time to time.


    "Alas, it seems that I feel wrong. The effect of soul stone on me is far less than expected." Meng Haoran has absorbed more than half of the soul stone in his hand and found that the absorption speed is somewhat unsatisfactory. Although it is indeed helpful for the improvement of the soul, the time to fully function is unexpectedly long. The absorbed soul power is stored in the body and cannot be absorbed and utilized immediately. Meng Haoran calculated that the absorbed soul stone actually increased his cultivation time by one third, It''s equivalent to not using 33% of the experience sheet all the time. It will take about 100 years to consume the absorbed soul stone, which is enough for ordinary people, but it''s different for him, the protagonist with the system. He may not use the soul stone in 100 years.


    "Well! Forget it, put the mosquitoes right. It''s meat no matter how small!" Meng Haoran also wants to open up. Anyway, it''s an unexpected joy. It''s good to have an effect.


    After staying in jiewangxing for so many days, Meng Haoran also had the idea to go back. She told buma what she thought, and buma agreed. After all, she has no friends here, and she is facing a group of martial Taoists and practitioners, and there is no common topic at all.


    So Meng Haoran took buma to jiewang star to meet the monkey king. After seeing the progress of the monkey king, he returned to buma''s home on the earth.


    When Meng Haoran returned to the earth, he had nothing to do. When his strength reached this point, he could not improve it overnight. He only had to practice every day, so he focused on buma and lived a shameless and impetuous life with buma.


    Finally, because buma was called to take care of his own industry, Meng Haoran followed him when he was idle. Relying on his own ideas and powerful backup materials, he unexpectedly improved the earth''s science and technology in a short time. The earth people connected with the universe for the first time, initially touched the existence of aliens and entered the stage of universe development, Buma''s capsule group is also expanding, controlling almost 90% of the earth''s economy and most advanced science and technology, and becoming the dark controller of the earth.

 Chapter 508

    One year passed quickly. Vegeta and NABA came to the earth on time and landed in a medium-sized city on the earth, which is said to be a medium-sized city, but the population is also about 10 million, which is even mixed with some alien hot spots. Yes, it is aliens. The earth has changed too much in one year, It will take more than 100 years to develop to the current level according to the normal progress, but under the influence of Meng Haoran, everything is so natural.


    Of course, it''s not that no extraterrestrials want to hit the attention of people on earth, but Meng Haoran didn''t do anything. Just buma showed her strength and completely awed them. She looked like a flatterer and turned on all kinds of green lights.


    I don''t know whether it was Frisa''s intention or what. The spaceship they took was really not very good. The speed was not fast. The space inside was pitiful. The most important thing was that even the landing was so big. There were two big pits in the center of the city.


    For this situation, now well-informed people on earth have seen it again. They know that an alien spacecraft is coming. They look at the spacecraft with curious eyes and look forward to the upcoming aliens. At the same time, they also call the police and call people. From time to time, the spacecraft is surrounded by people. It has to be said that the nature of human onlookers is incisive at this moment.


    The "Kara" door finally opened, and then a young man with towering hair and cold expression came out. He first looked around, and then said to himself, "this is the earth, some of which are different from those in the legend. Is it the mistake of the intelligence department? This is not an original planet. It has clearly entered the cosmic age."


    "Vegeta, is this the earth?" A bald man with a face full of flesh came out of another spaceship and didn''t pay attention to the people around him. He talked to the previous youth as if there were no one else. His tone was a little respectful. Obviously, his status was not as good as the former.


    "There should be no mistake. This should be the earth that latiz said. Find latiz first." After Beijita finished, he began to operate the combat glasses on his face, and soon there was a reaction.


    "Hello, Hello! Is that vegeta? This is latiz. You''re here at last."


    "Latiz, what''s going on here? It''s different from what you said!"


    "Well, you come to me first. We have agreed face to face about what happened here."


    Vegeta''s expression was slightly cold when he heard the speech, because he heard other meanings from latiz''s tone. The planet is not simple, and even he can''t be reckless, which surprised him. Doesn''t it mean that the strongest player on the planet is only 5000 combat power?


    Finally, vegeta decided to go to latiz first. Although he is a proud Saiya, it doesn''t mean he can''t keep calm. He can bear it when necessary.


    "Let''s go!" Vegeta said hello to NABA, then slowly lifted off, turned into a streamer and disappeared into the sky.


    "I''m leaving now. I want to destroy it. Forget it, count your good luck." NABA originally wanted to make a big move to announce his arrival, but now he can only follow vegeta. He disdained to look at the surrounding onlookers. He also flew away like vegeta, leaving two spaceships, as if he was not afraid of being robbed.


    Their departure caused the exclamation of the onlookers. After all, this way of leaving is still amazing.


    "Look, aliens fly away and can fly. They are aliens. They are so strong." People on earth have not seen the existence of flying. You know, they have seen the live broadcast of bick and monkey king before. They know that the martial arts strength can realize flying to a certain extent, but even so, they are surprised to see them, because few people on earth can really fly, let alone at such a fast speed.


    Because they are in line with the universe, people on earth are not so ignorant, and they have a vague understanding of the division of combat effectiveness. Therefore, they envy the strong who can fly.


    At the same time, because of this, people like Satan have no chance to stand out. In the future, the name of the Savior will be completely lost. No, maybe there is. He is the guy who can use his mouth to solve the demon boo. At that time, he may be able to create another miracle. Maybe, everything is unknown.


    Not to mention here, vegeta has also connected with latiz. Latiz is located on an island, on which he is alone. From the animal bones in his place, we can see how he lives.


    Latiz didn''t live a savage life this year. He also paid attention to some news about the dragon ball and the situation of the monkey king. When the monkey king left, he was happy for a while, but he didn''t make a big fuss because there was a bick. In addition, Meng Haoran came back at last. He had to keep a low profile. He saw and was surprised at the changes of the earth this year, However, he blamed all this on Meng Haoran. In his eyes, Meng Haoran became more and more mysterious. Where did he get these high technologies, and even some he had never seen.


    In front of vegeta, latiz looked downcast, obviously afraid of it. He tried to tell vegeta everything he knew in a calm voice.


    After listening to latiz''s report, Beijita was silent for a long time, and then said, "so there''s nothing to pay attention to except Meng Haoran."


    "Yes, if possible, I suggest not to annoy him." Latiz''s mind showed Meng Haoran''s unfathomable breath, and there was a trace of fear in his eyes.


    "Hum, latiz, you''ve been so timid since I haven''t seen you for such a while! It''s really embarrassing for us Saiya to be scared like this by a man of unknown origin." The speaker is NABA. His combat effectiveness is obviously more than everyone on the earth. In addition, he is a Saiya, and his strength is more terrible. Therefore, he doesn''t pay attention to the earth at all. In his opinion, the earth is not what he wants, and latiz is afraid to deliberately exaggerate the strength of the earth in order to avoid punishment and create a Meng Haoran.


    NABA''s words made ratiz frown, but he didn''t refute. He knew it was useless to say. The other party was such a temper and had no head. Anyway, the final decision was Prince vegeta.


    "Well, look for Longzhu first. We''ll talk about the earth later." Speaking of the dragon ball, vegeta''s calm eyes suddenly became fanatical.

 Chapter 509

    Although the three of Beijita didn''t intend to go to earth people''s trouble for the time being, their actions were too big and didn''t hide at all. They soon attracted the attention of relevant people, such as bick and turtle fairy. Of course, Meng Haoran knew when they came, but they didn''t provoke themselves and didn''t intend to take care of them.


    Without a dragon ball detector, it was a dream for them to find all the dragon balls. Therefore, after learning that there was a so-called Dragon Ball detector in buma, vegeta immediately decided to grab the Dragon Ball detector, and the three people attacked buma''s house. They didn''t know what existence they were about to face. What they couldn''t offend on earth were Meng Haoran and buma, Although buma doesn''t know how to fight, but at this time, her combat effectiveness can crush vegeta. Even if vegeta changes, it''s useless. Buma didn''t spend a year in vain.


    Xidu, outside buma''s house, three uninvited guests were standing outside coldly.


    Although the buma family has become a real controller of the earth, there are still no gatekeepers. They use high-tech defense measures. Therefore, their arrival has not been found. Of course, Meng Haoran found it.


    "Is it here? The home of the greatest scientist on earth and the founder of universal capsule company. Is the dragon ball tester really here?" Vegeta asked latiz, who was on the other side.


    "Yes, I''ve made it clear. At the beginning, she invented the dragon ball tester and successfully gathered 7 dragon balls to summon the divine dragon. She just didn''t know what wish she made." Latiz was sure.


    "What are you waiting for? Just call in." NABA said he would do it. He walked in front, directly cracked the door with violence and went inside. Vegeta and his wife followed NABA calmly and didn''t feel any wrong with NABA''s actions.


    ok This is the nature of Saiya people. They don''t care if it''s someone else''s home, and if they can solve it by violence in their thinking, they will never use other means.


    When they came to Beijita, Meng Haoran and buma were at home, having lunch with their father-in-law and mother-in-law, so of course the noise startled them. After all, such a loud voice was not.


    "What happened?" Although Dr. Breves is only very good at science and insensitive to others, he still has the response that ordinary people should have to the current situation, but even if he is a little calm.


    "Who is setting off fireworks? It''s so loud?" Buma''s mother was really nervous and thought it was the sound of fireworks.


    "Brother Meng?" Although buma didn''t find it at first, she has now used her Qi to sense the Qi of the three saiyas.


    "It''s true. I dare to disturb my dinner. I can''t bear it. You continue to eat. I''ll go out and solve it. Don''t worry! It''s just three little mice." Meng Haoran put down his chopsticks, stood up and walked out. His expression was slightly unhappy. It seems that some of them have been hurt.


    "Can he do it? Do you want to call the police?" Asked Dr. Briggs with some hesitation.


    "Don''t worry. Even if you call the police, brother Meng doesn''t work. He''s very powerful." Buma''s tone is full of self-confidence. It can be seen that she believes in Meng Haoran unconditionally.


    Seeing that buma was so confident, Dr. Briggs stopped talking and continued to eat. But buma''s mother smiled and couldn''t see what she thought.


    The three ladiz people outside finally met Meng Haoran. Seeing Meng Haoran here, ladiz was stunned and shouted in his heart that it was unscientific. Well, with his IQ, he had never considered the relationship between Meng Haoran and buma, otherwise he would be able to infer why Meng Haoran is here.


    "Why are you... Here?" Latiz''s tone was a little frightened, and his body involuntarily stepped back.


    "What? Is it someone you know? That''s easy. Let him hand over the Longzhu radar so that we don''t continue to look for it." NABA didn''t see Meng Haoran, because the combat effectiveness test mirror didn''t respond, and he didn''t feel Meng Haoran''s strong breath, thinking that the other party was an ordinary person.


    Different from NABA, Beijita noticed the state of latiz, looked at Meng Haoran and wanted to see what Meng Haoran was worth, but he didn''t see it.


    "Why am I here? Your question is really funny. This is my home. Where am I not here? Do you need to take care of where I am? I just want to ask, what are you doing here? Excuse me for dinner. If you don''t have a proper explanation, you don''t have to go." At last, Meng Haoran''s tone was so cold that latiz couldn''t help shivering.


    too bad? This guy is angry. What should I do? We must think of a reason, otherwise we really can''t go. Latiz kept thinking about how to answer in his mind.


    However, latiz forgot that it was not his decision now. He was at the bottom of the three saiyas, and the other two didn''t know Meng Haoran''s terrible, so he was decisive and tragic.


    NABA looked at Meng Haoran with a ferocious expression. "Boy, do you want to die? Take out the Dragon Ball radar quickly, so that I can make the pain faster than death, otherwise... Hehe" the evil laughter reminded me, which made people shudder.


    In NABA''s view, Meng Haoran, an ordinary man, was not scared silly by his momentum, and then took out the Dragon Ball radar, but Meng Haoran''s reaction was beyond his expectation. Instead of showing a frightened expression, Meng Haoran looked at him with dead eyes, as if he was the threatened person.


    "What''s your look? You dare to look down on me. You annoy me. Go to hell!" NABA couldn''t bear it at all. He thought Meng Haoran hit him directly.


    The fist that ordinary people can''t receive is avoided by Meng Haoran. It looks like luck. Of course, this is NABA''s view.


    "Good luck! But you won''t be so lucky next time." NABA will attack again.


    "Wait?" Latiz reacted at this time, but it was too late. NABA shot again, and Meng Haoran didn''t intend to be silent this time.


    Easily escaped NABA''s fist. Meng Haoran ran ran straight under NABA with eyes, and then only heard a "click", like an egg breaking.


    "Ah!" A scream, NABA tightly covered, and he was no longer a man.

 Chapter 510

    NABA screamed incessantly. It seemed that the pain of broken eggs could not be resisted even by the Saiya, the strongest fighting nation in the universe.


    "It''s terrible." Vegeta and latiz looked at Meng Haoran, who had just done a trivial thing, and suddenly felt chilly in their lower body.


    "What''s your name? It''s terrible." The scream of NABA made Meng Haoran frown a little, but obviously NABA couldn''t listen to him at this time.


    "No way, so..." Meng Haoran kicked the past again, directly kicked NABA to the wall and fainted.


    "Well, next is you. Come on! You want to prove death." Meng Haoran said faintly, making latiz under great pressure, and vegeta also looked dignified.


    Meng Haoran''s ability to solve NABA so easily was beyond Beijita''s expectation. Although he could kill NABA quickly, he asked himself that he couldn''t be as relaxed as Meng Haoran.


    This man is not simple! This is the idea that came to vegeta''s mind. He didn''t think about caring about NABA, whether he was dead or alive. For vegeta now, NABA is just a tool. If it''s bad, it''s bad. He doesn''t have to care too much at all.


    However, even if Meng Haoran shows such strength, vegeta does not intend to catch him immediately. He also thinks that if he is serious, Meng Haoran is not his opponent. You know, as the purest Saiyan blood, he can make an artificial moon by himself. In that case, he can change at any time. After changing, his strength will increase by 10 times, but his strength will be more than 200000, He doesn''t think Meng Haoran has a fighting capacity of more than 200000. Of course, he doesn''t intend to do that unless he has to. Even he hates to show that attitude.


    "My Lord, it''s actually an accident. We didn''t know you were here. If we knew, we would never break in like this. Besides, we haven''t done anything and have learned a lesson. We''re willing to leave like this. Please raise your hand." Latiz didn''t ask vegeta what he meant and directly expressed his attitude to Meng Haoran.


    Interesting! It seems that brother Monkey King is really unexpectedly afraid of me! Is it the sequelae of that time? Meng Haoran''s mouth showed a trace of evil smile, but he didn''t say anything.


    In latiz''s view, not saying anything was just a chance. He had a humble smile on his face and was about to say some compliments, but he was noticed that vegeta''s face on one side was very ugly and had cooled down.


    "Latiz, it seems that you can''t talk here!" Vegeta knocked latiz to the ground with a right elbow. He couldn''t believe looking at vegeta, vomited blood and fainted. He didn''t expect vegeta to make a sudden move, and he was merciless.


    "Boy, although your strength is good, you are not my opponent. Please hand over the Longzhu radar. Otherwise, the planet will be buried with you. I am not the most advanced Saiya than these two garbage." Beijita''s tone was very blunt, a look that didn''t pay attention to everyone, which was really in line with the impression of Beijita in Meng Haoran''s memory.


    When watching animation, Meng Haoran still appreciates vegeta, but now he thinks how vegeta looks and how annoying it is. You have to look at people if you pretend to be forced. If you have only tens of thousands of combat effectiveness, you can pretend to be forced in front of me, the genuine creator God. It''s like looking for death.


    "Speak! Don''t you hear me? If you don''t answer, I''ll take it as if you don''t promise. Don''t blame me if you die." Meng Haoran didn''t show the state in vegeta''s imagination. What he was afraid of made vegeta feel insulted. He had forgotten how NABA was defeated before. His mind blinded by anger was on the verge of explosion.


    "Brother Meng, haven''t you finished yet?" Just when Meng Haoran was thinking about how to play with Beijita, buma''s voice came out from the depths.


    "It seems there''s no time to play with you, so you''ll wake up!" Meng Haoran''s expression became serious, and then the combat effectiveness test glasses on Beijita''s face began to ring "didi".


    "What? The combat effectiveness is constantly rising, 1000, 10000, 15000, 20000, still rising..." vegeta looked at the data in front of her stupidly, and thought the machine was broken. Although she knew that some guys on the earth had a way to hide their strength, Meng Haoran found that the other party had only 5 points of combat effectiveness through combat effectiveness glasses at the beginning and didn''t care, But what''s going on now? You''re hiding too deep! Even if others hide 3000 at 2000, you suddenly soar tens of thousands of times at 5 o''clock. What the hell?


    If you use words to summarize vegeta''s mood at this time, it is "it''s time for the dog".


    Meng Haoran controlled the momentum within a radius of 20 meters, so only vegeta can feel Meng Haoran''s change. Buma and they can''t feel the momentum enough to make the planet shudder.


    "Well, in this way, you can be easily solved." Meng Haoran suddenly stopped the growth of momentum. To tell the truth, he didn''t have to be so troublesome at all. This was just to make vegeta clearly feel the gap between the two sides and make the shock stronger.


    "What? The combat power is 500000! How is it possible that a mere earthling is so much higher than me as a Saiya, and I still don''t look like I''m doing my best? It''s impossible?" Becky tagsti shouted. His body retreated unnaturally for several steps, and his nerves were weak. His self-confidence was hit unprecedentedly. How could he accept that his proud Saiya blood was easily trampled by an earthman.


    Well, even now, vegeta still thinks Meng Haoran is an earthman, although in some ways, Meng Haoran is indeed an earthman.


    The combat power of 1 million is only a drop in the bucket for Meng Haoran, but it is an insurmountable Tianlong for the current Beijita. In the face of 1 million Meng Haoran, Beijita fell into despair. Even if he did everything, he could not defeat Meng Haoran.


    "It seems that after the first world war with feliza, your equipment has been updated! 1 million haven''t been destroyed yet." Meng Haoran said suddenly, and then saw that Beijita''s face changed greatly again.


    "Fight frissa, you... Are you?" Is he the mysterious man at the beginning? If so, he can explain it with such strength.


    "It seems you guessed." Meng Haoran showed a smile and thought that vegeta''s expression was very interesting.

 Chapter 511

    Meng Haoran revealed his identity, but let baijita calm down. Although he still looked like a lost soul, he recovered a trace of clarity in his eyes. Since Meng Haoran was the legendary man, it was normal to have such strength. You know, the original mysterious man tied with Frisa, who had a combat power of more than 100 million.


    "It''s you. Why are you on this remote planet?" Vegeta has accepted her fate and knows that she can''t run today, but she still asks her own question. Such a big man is actually on such an unknown planet.


    "So what did you come for?" Meng Haoran asked back.


    "I''m for..." vegeta suddenly understood, "dragon ball, can it be said that it''s for dragon ball, I should have thought of it."


    Wrong guess, but Meng Haoran doesn''t intend to correct it. Anyway, it doesn''t matter.


    "Do it! It''s not insulting for me to die in front of people like you." Beijita looks directly at Meng Haoran, and his eyes are full of death, which makes Meng Haoran have to look at it with new eyes. Such a Beijita is still very manly and begging.


    But something is wrong! The original vegeta should have no such consciousness. Didn''t he cherish his life? Meng Haoran suddenly thought of this in his mind, and then looked at Beijita here. Only then did he find the cunning hidden in Beijita''s eyes.


    Beijita seems to have been caught and wanted to die, but her physical strength has not dissipated. On the contrary, it is rising more and more. Although it is hidden deeply, it is still discovered by Meng Haoran. I''m afraid she''s making some ideas.


    Yes, this is the Beijita. Meng Haoran nodded secretly, but said something that surprised Beijita: "go! Let you go first today, and someone will clean you up for me."


    "What?" Vegeta almost ran away with uncontrollable energy. However, when she was sure that Meng Haoran was not joking, she was ecstatic. He didn''t think it was necessary for Meng Haoran to cheat him. After all, it was easy for the other party to kill him.


    "What? Don''t want to go!" Meng Haoran made an expression to change his attention.


    "Go? Go now." Beijita was afraid that Meng Haoran would repent and would fly away immediately, but someone was stopped in mid air.


    "Wait, take them away, and pollute your eyes here."


    Although vegeta didn''t want to take NABA and latiz away, she could only do what Meng Haoran said. She took them in a random direction.


    After watching Beijita leave, Meng Haoran looked around and found that it had been destroyed. He sighed, waved his right hand, and then saw that the surrounding scene returned to the situation where they had not come before, restored as before, and even updated.


    After taking a satisfied look at his masterpiece, Meng Haoran nodded and turned back to eat. It was only three minutes since they called in from NABA. When Meng Haoran went back, they had not finished their meal.


    "Have you solved it?" Although she already knew the answer, buma asked.


    "Well, this little thing can embarrass me. Don''t underestimate your man!" Meng Haoran teased and made buma blush instantly. She looked at her parents like a thief and found that their parents had no extreme reaction. Only then did she look at Meng Haoran angrily.


    "Eat! So many delicious food can''t stop your mouth."


    ¡­¡­


    Just when Meng Haoran let vegeta flee in a panic, the monkey king, who was far away in the world, started his return journey. It was not that he didn''t want to continue his practice, but that Meng Haoran told him to come back before. There was a guy who could test his achievements during this period. In addition, it would be difficult to explain if he wouldn''t come to Qiqi. After all, he has a family.


    "I don''t know what kind of opponent it is! I hope it''s not too weak, otherwise it''s too boring." On the snake Road, the monkey king is flying 10 times faster than before, and his strength has changed dramatically over the past year. The most intuitive performance is that his combat effectiveness has changed from more than 5000 to 30000 now, which is a little stronger than vegeta. In addition, with all kinds of secret skills learned from the king of the northern boundary, his real strength can not lose even if he fights 500000 strong people, Progress is very rapid.


    Of course, the monkey king can make more rapid progress. You know, in the original book, during the battle of nemex, his combat effectiveness has directly evolved from tens of thousands to the existence that Super Saiyan can compete with each other. It is almost a battle strength several times, incomparable against the sky, just like opening a cheating device.


    ¡­¡­


    "Damn, I didn''t expect that guy to be here. In this way, it becomes a lot more difficult to find Longzhu. What should I do?" On a desert island, vegeta frowned, but not far from him, NABA and latiz were still awake on the ground.


    "Ratiz, a loser, didn''t tell me such important information. If I had known that guy was there, I would have trouble with him. My intention to find Longzhu has been found. I hope he won''t stop me, otherwise I won''t have a chance." Vegeta blames latiz for everything and has no idea of self reassurance.


    "Without the Dragon Ball radar, I can only find it by myself. Although it will be a lot slower, there is no way. Hum, everything will be different when I find the dragon ball." Even with Meng Haoran''s existence, vegeta still didn''t give up looking for Longzhu. It seems that Longzhu is really attractive to him! If there is no dragon ball on the earth, I''m afraid he will leave the planet immediately. After all, no one wants to have an existence strong enough to take his own life at any time.


    After a while, latiz took the lead in waking up and found the situation around him, as well as the Badji tower with a bad expression. He stayed in silence and waited for the Badji tower to fall, but he was a little surprised and uncertain. He didn''t know what happened in the end. Badji tower and them appeared here, that is to say, Meng Haoran didn''t solve the Badji tower, But it''s not like vegeta solved the other party''s situation, otherwise vegeta wouldn''t have this expression.


    NABA is still in a coma. It seems that Meng Haoran has done far more harm to him than vegeta has done to latiz. I don''t know whether he can accept the fact that he is no longer a man when he wakes up and whether he will go crazy.

 Chapter 512

    When NABA woke up, he shouted wildly about the loss of his eggs, and then vented everything around the crazy destroyer. He couldn''t accept this fact. Finally, vegeta couldn''t see it and stopped him. Although NABA calmed down a little because of vegeta, the hatred in his eyes didn''t disappear, I''m afraid I''ll want to revenge Meng Haoran as soon as I have a chance.


    "I think you''d better give up revenge! It''s impossible for you. Do you know who that guy is?" Although Beijita doesn''t care about NABA, he doesn''t want NABA to find Meng Haoran''s trouble to implicate him, so he plans to let him retreat.


    "Who is he? Is it still the existence we can''t afford?" NABA looked at Beijita with some surprise. His voice became a little thin because of the broken eggs. Because of the coma, he didn''t know what happened later, and he didn''t know Meng Haoran''s other identity.


    "We''re here, so he can''t take us, can he?" NABA''s simple thinking didn''t consider that Meng Haoran would let them go.


    "There''s nothing we can do about it, ha ha" vegeta smiled low and looked at NABA with the eyes of a fool. For the first time, she found that NABA had no brain.


    "His combat effectiveness exceeds 1 million. If you want revenge, go! But don''t expect me to help you. In addition, your actions have nothing to do with me. Don''t involve me." Vegeta cold channel.


    "Er!" NABA''s eyes stared at the boss. He knew that vegeta would not lie about this kind of thing. He was stupid for a moment. It was a dream to find a guy with a fighting capacity of millions with his only thousands of fighting capacity. No matter how he did, he could not defeat Meng Haoran. It can be said that he didn''t even have the qualification to stand in front of Meng Haoran, Even when he knew Meng Haoran''s strength, he had fallen into a panic about Meng Haoran. Don''t say revenge, but think about whether Meng Haoran will let go of himself.


    "What should we do? Otherwise, let''s run away! If we leave this planet, such a strong man won''t come to trouble with a little man like me, will he?" NABA is already six gods.


    "Hum, it really humiliates us Saiya, rubbish." Vegeta disdained and didn''t notice the resentment flashed in NABA''s eyes when he said this.


    "If it''s a dragon ball, the situation of NABA may be solved, but it''s said that the dragon ball can only be used once a year, and it will be scattered all over the earth again." At this time, latiz said for some reason.


    As soon as these words came out, vegeta''s face was cold. He didn''t care about NABA, but if he wanted to realize NABA''s wish with dragon beads first, he was absolutely not allowed. He already had the idea of directly solving NABA here, but suddenly he thought of something, and he showed a vicious smile! It''s up to him anyway.


    "Dragon ball, yes, if it''s a dragon ball, I can recover. I must find the dragon ball." NABA was ecstatic and put his hope on the dragon ball. Even if he drove him away this time, he wouldn''t go. Of course, his simple mind didn''t think about whether vegeta would use the dragon ball for him at that time.


    Beijita and his team reached an agreement again and found Longzhu by themselves, but there was no Longzhu radar.


    ¡­¡­


    While looking for the dragon ball in Beijita, Monkey King finally came back. The first time he returned to the earth was to find Meng Haoran and ask who his opponent was.


    "You''d better go back and see your wife and son first. We''ll talk about the battle in a few days, and it won''t be until now, will it?" Meng Haoran gave the monkey king such a word and left him, which made the monkey king depressed, but after all, he still understood the truth. After listening to Meng Haoran, he also realized that he did neglect Qiqi and WuFan, so he also planned to go back first according to Meng Haoran''s words.


    "Maybe you''ll meet those guys without me telling you. After all, WuFan has something they''re looking for." Meng Haoran didn''t say these words. Anyway, if he met him at that time, it was not the monkey king who was unlucky. Meng Haoran also looked forward to the scene that vegeta was reached by a low-level soldier who thought he had absolutely no future. I''m afraid the blow was much greater than being defeated by Meng Haoran. The original work was because he was defeated by the monkey king. He had been struggling with this all his life, In order to defeat the monkey king, he kept exercising and lived a very hard life. He practiced in the gravity chamber almost every day until he was exhausted. He was simply an ascetic monk.


    However, even so, vegeta finally failed to surpass the monkey king, but was convinced by the monkey king, completely put down his pride and admitted that he was not as good as the monkey king.


    In fact, vegeta told the truth that he was the most hardworking Saiya in the dragon ball world. He paid more than Monkey King. Nine tenths of his life were practicing, but he didn''t get what he wanted in the end. All this is because he is not the protagonist! There is no way. No matter how hard the supporting actor tries, it is impossible to surpass the protagonist. On the surface, his blood is higher than that of the monkey king or the prince of Saiya. He is much more noble than the low-level warrior like the monkey king, but secretly, he can''t compare with the protagonist like the monkey king.


    I''m afraid that the only person in the world who can compare with the monkey king is the real legendary Saiya man Brolli. Once born, 10000 combat power can still survive in the universe. In particular, the unlimited improvement of combat power is almost against the sky, but he has no reason, but this makes him lose comparability. Even if his potential is still above the monkey king, he can''t become the final winner.


    After returning home, the monkey king got Qiqi''s lesson as expected. He knelt on the washboard for one night. Who made him go home like this, and there was no connection in the middle. If Meng Haoran was just as good, but Meng Haoran came back early and showed his love with buma, which made Qiqi unbalanced, Meng Haoran is angry when compared with the monkey king.


    The monkey king finally knelt down and didn''t have the self-esteem of the strong. From this point of view, he still loved Qiqi very much. This kind of thing can be tolerated. Of course, it''s also because Qiqi wanted to marry him like that. In some ways, he is an absolute good man. In addition to joy and practice, almost all other advantages.

 Chapter 513

    "It''s really troublesome. If there is no Dragon Ball radar, we can find a dragon ball, and it still happens that when we go on like this, we can gather seven dragon balls to summon the dragon." A desolate and crowded Canyon, NABA complained with the 1 planet he had just got.


    "Well, it''s good now. If you can be so lucky next, it may not take long." Latiz threw it aside to comfort, and vegeta also showed a smile at the moment. After all, although she knew something like dragon beads, she was really relieved to see them. Although it might be troublesome to collect dragon beads next, at least she saw hope.


    In fact, they first planned to mobilize the strength of the earth country to find the dragon ball. After all, there are many people and great power, but later they thought of Meng Haoran''s existence and resolutely gave up, because if it was too big, it might lead to Meng Haoran as the Savior, which would be bad.


    "Hey! Ladiz, think carefully about what other clues there are. It''s impossible for something as powerful as dragon ball to leave no trace?" NABA is in a hurry to seek medical treatment. It seems that it is really difficult to live without eggs!


    "Well?" Latiz made a distressed expression. He really didn''t think of it, but he can''t say it directly. Who made him the one with the lowest status among the three people? After all, who made him the one with the lowest combat effectiveness. Moreover, NABA''s combat effectiveness actually rose to 6129 points after waking up because of broken eggs. The gap between them is too big. Of course, NABA itself hopes to exchange combat effectiveness for eggs.


    Just when NABA showed a disappointed expression and thought he couldn''t get an answer from latiz, latiz suddenly showed a happy face.


    "Why? I really thought of it. Tell me quickly. What is it? The whereabouts of the dragon ball or a clue?" NABA asked eagerly, and begita showed an interested expression.


    Latiz looked at NABA and a trace of irony flashed in his eyes. He really thought of it. In fact, NABA didn''t think he could think of it.


    "Well, I remember that when I first met kakarot, I saw a bead inlaid on a child''s hat. I didn''t see the real shape of the dragon ball at that time, so I didn''t realize it was a dragon ball. I thought it was the four planets in the dragon ball. If I guessed correctly, the child seemed to be kakarot''s son and Saiya, That feature is too obvious. " Kakarot, we will meet again. This time you will know the power of the real Saiya, because you will never defeat Prince vegeta.


    "Oh, so a dragon ball is in another compatriot''s place. It''s interesting. Let''s meet him. You came to the earth to find him. Now we''re back." It was only then that vegeta remembered their original purpose.


    Vegeta said that latiz and NABA would not object. With different attitudes, the three set foot on the road to the monkey king''s house. As for how to find the monkey king, because latiz''s previous combat effectiveness glasses have recorded the information of the monkey king, they can transfer it immediately if they find it. Fortunately, the monkey king has returned, So he easily locked the position of the monkey king.


    The monkey king''s house was discovered by the monkey king immediately because they didn''t cover up too much when vegeta acted.


    "It was, it was at that time." The figure of ratiz appeared in the monkey king''s mind. "There are two other Qi with him. It''s a strange feeling, but it should be his companion! Saiya? Doesn''t he give up yet?"


    The monkey king didn''t know that vegeta was looking for dragon balls, so he could only guess that they were looking for him.


    "It''s a strong feeling. Is this the opponent brother Meng said? Well, no matter, it''s getting more and more excited?" At the thought of fighting against the powerful enemy, the monkey king trembled with excitement, and the memory of the war was raised in an instant.


    "What''s the matter, dad?" The monkey fan next to the monkey king seemed to notice something and looked at the monkey king with a puzzled face.


    "Nothing. Dad has something to do now. Just stay here and protect mom. Be good!" After saying this, Monkey King rushed to the sky. Obviously, he didn''t want to put the battlefield here.


    "Dad?" Sun WuFan''s tone was a little strange. He was keenly aware of what, but his little heart didn''t know what it was.


    As the monkey king wished, he and vegeta met in a deserted field.


    "Kakarot, is that you?" Latiz looked at the sudden emergence of the monkey king in surprise. Obviously, he didn''t expect the monkey king to appear on his own initiative.


    "Kakarot, so latiz is him? Your brother, with a combat power of 5000, doesn''t have a hidden combat power? But latiz, you''re really useless. You can''t even compare with your own brother." Vegeta looked at the monkey king with great interest and looked condescending. Even if the monkey king was not weak, he didn''t pay attention to him now. In his eyes, he could easily defeat the monkey king only if he wanted to.


    ¡°5000£¿¡± Latiz found the number of combat effectiveness test glasses, but he had other ideas in his heart. He didn''t hide his combat effectiveness. Is it because of vegeta, or is it impossible that he hid it? If it''s hidden, his combat effectiveness will be exposed surprisingly! I''m afraid even vegeta


    Somehow, when latiz saw the confident face of the monkey king, he suddenly felt that vegeta was not the opponent of the monkey king, which was not even good for him, but in the bottom of his heart, the idea lingered anyway.


    "He''s kakarot. Just leave it to me. Prince vegeta doesn''t have to do it. Get rid of him quickly and go find Longzhu." NABA seems confident about his strength.


    "Wait, let me ask." Beijita stopped NABA, and then said to the monkey king in a handout tone: "seeing that you are the only Saiya, and your fighting capacity is still barely enough, I''ll give you a chance. How do you want to work with me? I''m very happy. Your Saiya blood hasn''t been burned well, hasn''t it? Killing is the ultimate belonging of our Saiya."


    "Ha ha," Sun Wukong chuckled. "I''ll say the last thing. I''m an earthman, Saiya or something. It has nothing to do with me."

 Chapter 514

    The monkey king''s answer stunned vegeta, and then his face was cold. In his opinion, the invitation to speak in person had given the monkey king a lot of face. The other party refused without hesitation and even didn''t recognize the identity of Saiya. How could he accept it.


    "NABA! Finish the battle quickly." Vegeta cold channel.


    "Yes!" NABA also felt Beijita''s anger, dared not neglect, and looked at Meng Haoran fiercely.


    "Die!" With a loud cry, NABA rushed to the monkey king like a sharp sword, and more than 6000 combat power burst out. The invisible power made the air tremble.


    "Ha" but the inevitable punch was empty.


    "What''s the matter? At that moment, his movement seemed to be faster." Vegeta was the only one who saw the monkey king''s movements slightly, but she was not sure.


    NABA, who didn''t believe in evil, launched an attack again. His fist was like a machine gun, and constantly blasted towards the monkey king, but each time he went through the monkey king''s body, as if the monkey king in front of him was not an entity.


    "Hoo... Hoo, what magic did you use?" After tens of thousands of punches, NABA couldn''t stand it. Besides, he didn''t hurt the other party at all. If he didn''t know he wasn''t dreaming and could fully feel the existence of the monkey king, he might really think he had met a ghost.


    "Magic? I just escaped faster than you." The monkey king said faintly.


    "NABA, don''t underestimate him. His real combat effectiveness is definitely not 5000. There''s nothing wrong. He greatly improved his combat effectiveness at the moment of your attack, so you hit at least the remnant." Beckita shouted.


    "Nani? You say his strength is not 5000. How is it possible, Masaka?" NABA looked at the monkey king in disbelief. He didn''t want to believe this fact. He was clearly a low-level soldier and was even better than him.


    "I''d better change. You''re not my opponent." The monkey king didn''t even look at NABA. Instead, he looked at vegeta. He could feel the hidden power of vegeta''s body, which was enough to make him go all out.


    He looked down on me. NABA suddenly lost his mind, gathered energy bombs in his hands, and then flew to the monkey king without money.


    "Tell you to look down on me. Now you know how powerful it is!" Seeing that the monkey king was all hit, NABA smiled wildly, but then


    "How could it be? It didn''t work at all. My attack..." it turned out that the Sun Wukong was unharmed after the smoke dispersed. At this time, NABA knew that he had no chance of winning at all. This is the performance of the strength gap to a certain extent.


    Although he didn''t want to admit it, NABA also knew that he was not the opponent of the other party. He had no intention of fighting again and obediently retreated.


    "Waste, well, let me, the Saiyan prince, meet you." Vegeta moved her body without looking at NABA.


    Just as the battle between vegeta and the monkey king was about to begin, our protagonist Meng Haoran finally appeared.


    "Oh, meet again. Let me be the referee this time. Don''t worry. No one will disturb you. Don''t you think it''s boring to fight like this? How can you do without an audience?" Meng Haoran''s figure suddenly appeared between the two, and then said such a paragraph.


    "Is that you?" "Brother Meng!!" Everyone was surprised to see Meng Haoran, and they didn''t understand Meng Haoran''s words.


    "Don''t you have any opinion? Then change the scene and open the duel field!" Meng Haoran said to himself. Then as soon as he waved his hand, the surrounding scene completely changed. Everyone found that they were already in a place similar to a Roman arena, and everyone was outside the field except for the Beijita and the monkey king.


    Everyone was stunned at all this. If they didn''t clearly feel that it was not an illusion, they might have thought they were dreaming. But just because they knew that it was not an illusion, Meng Haoran felt more and more mysterious. They had never seen such a thing exist between waving their hands, which was beyond their imagination.


    ok Meng Haoran''s Duel field reappears in the dragon ball world after the saint fighter world, and he is not the Party of the battle.


    "It''s almost popular. Well, let buma and them have a look." Meng Haoran murmured and waved again. Then the empty arena was filled with spectators. They were Sun Wukong''s friends, such as Guixian, buma, and the martial Taoists Meng Haoran immediately summoned from the earth.


    "Ah Le! Where is this? I remember I was practicing boxing."


    "What''s going on? Are you dreaming? Suddenly..."


    Many people were summoned here, they didn''t understand the situation, and their reactions were different. Suddenly, the scene became noisy.


    However, at this time, a piece of information suddenly appeared in everyone''s mind. It was the information explaining why they appeared here. Meng Haoran entered them at random.


    "What? It''s actually watching the monkey king fight with this man. If the monkey king doesn''t say the hero who once defeated the big demon king bick?"


    "Lucky, there is such a chance. Is the referee the legendary savior? He called us here."


    Most people who finally understand the situation are happy. It seems that they have general confidence in Meng Haoran, the Savior, and believe that Meng Haoran will not hurt them.


    Buma and others also looked surprised at the monkey king and others in the field and had a new insight into Meng Haoran''s magic.


    "Wukong! Wukong SA!" Qiqi shouted Wukong''s name.


    "Qiqi, and WuFan?" Monkey king looked at his wife and children in amazement. He looked at Meng Haoran helplessly. He obviously didn''t want them to get involved.


    "Don''t worry, your battle can''t spread outside the arena with me, and I''m fully responsible for the safety of the audience." Meng Haoran promised, which reassured the monkey king.


    "Unexpectedly, he took my fight as a play, you..." vegeta''s face was very black, and he couldn''t stand the look of the earth man who looked low as a playwright. However, Meng Haoran looked at one side and finally endured. There was no way. He had to endure. Who called him inferior to others?


    However, the opposite vegeta has decided to abuse the monkey king again. He must not make the monkey king feel better. After all, even if it is because of him, there will be such a scene.

 Chapter 515

    At this time, latiz and NABA are also quietly in a corner as the audience. They don''t make trouble. They seem to get along well with the earth people next to them. They can''t see the look of the Saiya people at all. This doesn''t mean that they want to be so low-key. In fact, when they appear here, their strength has been limited and can only play their combat effectiveness 1, Even an ordinary earth person is inferior. In this case, we can only be a low-key man.


    Being watched was inevitable, and vegeta had to pretend not to be watched and focus on the duel to begin.


    "What''s the matter? The feeling is, has gravity changed? The body has become a lot heavier." Beijita suddenly found that her body sank and looked at the monkey king opposite. She found that the other party was also inexplicable. She immediately reacted that it was Meng Haoran''s ghost.


    "Sure enough, isn''t it an ordinary place to fight? I don''t know what else." Vegeta said in her heart, be vigilant.


    However, when vegeta thought that all this depended on him to find out in the battle, Meng Haoran spoke again and told the shocking facts.


    "Well, as a referee, I also made this duel field, so now I''ll introduce the battle field." everyone listened, especially vegeta, for fear of missing some key information.


    "As you can see, this is a place similar to the ancient Roman arena. Maybe you don''t understand what Rome is, but just see it as a place for warriors to fight, because I built it, of course, it has strange effects."


    "If you fight here, the aftermath of the battle will not spread to the audience, so the audience can rest assured that their safety is completely guaranteed. As long as the combat effectiveness does not exceed me, you can''t cause harm to you. This is absolute."


    Hearing Meng Haoran''s confident statement, most of the audience are relaxed and have no worries at all. Even vegeta has no luck. He doesn''t think he is stronger than Meng Haoran.


    "Well, the place of battle is a special environment. The gravity is 10 times that of the earth. I believe you have felt it."


    I see. Is gravity ten times that of the earth? Just as I like, there is no feeling of five times the gravity of jiewang star. Now it''s just right.


    "Finally, since it''s a battle, of course there are prizes after the battle is won. This prize is prepared by me. There are two rewards. One is that the victorious person can get 7 dragon balls, which I will help collect afterwards. The other is that you can choose to start the plundering mode of the duel field. After selection, the victorious party can specify one thing to plunder the other party, including combat effectiveness, Talent, and a single skill. "


    "Choosing combat effectiveness means that the combat effectiveness of the winner will increase the points of the loser''s combat effectiveness. For example, if the combat effectiveness of two people is 1000 and the other is 500, the combat effectiveness of the winner will increase to 1500; and talent, just as literally, the talent of the winner will be improved and the cultivation speed will become faster; a single skill will win The winner can assign a skill to the loser, and then I deprive it to the winner. "


    Meng Haoran''s words didn''t hide. All the people present heard them. They immediately burst into an uproar and looked at Meng Haoran with incredible eyes.


    "Can such a thing be done? Is he God?"


    "Are you kidding? If you can do it, he..."


    Beijita was also shocked by Meng Haoran''s words, but knowing Meng Haoran''s identity, he believed that the other party had such means, and immediately fell into the illusion that if he won, he must reward two, that is, he hasn''t determined which one to choose.


    As for the reward of one dragon ball, it is a must for Beijita. At this time, he suddenly rejoiced that Meng Haoran appeared. Otherwise, it would take a lot of effort to get the dragon ball, and now he still has the opportunity to get the reward of two. It''s not too lucky. At this time, Beijita hasn''t considered the possibility of losing.


    "There are rewards, great, but I don''t need dragon balls, and others... Can I change a reward if I win?" The monkey king said with some embarrassment.


    "You are so greedy! Forget it, who makes us familiar? Come on, what kind of reward do you want?" Meng Haoran looked helpless.


    "Really, I want to..." when I said, I found that I didn''t know what I wanted. I felt my head awkwardly. "I don''t know yet. Can I mention it after I think about it?"


    Meng Haoran looked at the monkey king and looked down at him.


    It seems that you really didn''t think well, rather than playing other attention, "well, if you win."


    "Great." The monkey king waved his fist to the void and looked very excited.


    In the audience, Qiqi looked at the monkey king''s expression and was very satisfied. She said, "Monkey King was enlightened and thought of such a request. In this way, the scope of reward 2 will be expanded a lot. Will it cost a lot of money or something else?" ok Qiqi doesn''t think Monkey King will lose.


    "Finally, do you have any questions? If you have something to say, otherwise, the battle can begin." The scene gradually calmed down, and the audience also recovered from the shock. It was obvious that they had accepted Meng Haoran''s statement. Of course, their eyes to Meng Haoran were full of worship, and even some female audiences were full of red Naked Naked possessiveness, because Meng Haoran is too attractive for them. Having Meng Haoran is equivalent to having everything.


    In the face of Meng Haoran''s doubt, vegeta and the monkey king shook their heads, saying that they had no problem and could start fighting. Moreover, both sides had raised their momentum and stared at each other. As soon as Meng Haoran announced the beginning, they would launch a thunderbolt attack.


    Originally, vegeta didn''t pay attention to the battle, but because of Meng Haoran''s reward, she planned to do her best at the beginning for fear of losing the battle due to a mistake.


    "Then I announce that the Saiyan Prince vegeta''s first battle against the Saiyan Monkey King on earth begins!" With the beginning of Meng Haoran, they moved in an instant.

 Chapter 516

    Without the slightest prelude, the two people originally on both sides of the arena appeared in the center of the challenge arena in an instant, and their fists intersected and made an unnatural roar.


    Even under the condition of 10 times of gravity, their movements are still amazing. Few of the audience can see their movements. They can only see the changing positions of countless residual shadows and the strange scenes produced by the two fighting, such as virtual electricity in the air.


    "Oh! Now the situation is that the monkey king and vegeta are on a par. The monkey king made a fake move to attack vegeta''s upper body, but the real attack was in the lower wall, but vegeta skillfully avoided... Well, vegeta caught the flaw of the monkey king and hit 100 punches in an instant to block the escape route of the monkey king. How should the monkey king deal with it?"


    "Ah! An amazing scene appeared. The speed of the monkey king increased twice again. Vegeta didn''t seem to expect this. For a moment, the monkey king not only avoided vegeta''s attack, but also made a beautiful counterattack. Vegeta was knocked down..."


    Meng Haoran''s voice kept thinking of it in the arena. It seemed to be an explanation, but don''t say it. After what he couldn''t understand, he really made you feel like nodding from time to time.


    "Brother Meng is also true. He is also in the mood to explain what to do if Wukong of our family is defeated!" Qiqi complained that the battle had begun for some time, but the monkey king still didn''t have those vegetahs. She was also a little worried. She suddenly thought of the situation that the monkey king might lose.


    "Well, he is such a person. Don''t you know? However, you don''t have to worry. Wukong obviously hasn''t come up with his real skills. If he really fights, he must win in the end." Buma''s combat effectiveness is high, and her eyesight has become much better. It can be seen that the monkey king has always been a confident look, and there is no change at all. On the contrary, the breath of vegeta is a little confused.


    "Really?" After listening to buma''s words, Qiqi was a little relieved, but she still wanted to confirm it again.


    "Well, you will win!" Buma returned with a helpless tone.


    Compared with Qiqi, the turtle fairy watched it very easily. They didn''t know when popcorn appeared in their hands. Watching the battle between the monkey king and vegeta from time to time was like watching martial arts movies. Their strength was not as invisible as ordinary people, but they could only watch it reluctantly, At this time, they knew that the monkey king had grown so strong unconsciously. In the past, the appearance of children was still vivid, but now they don''t even have the ability to watch under 10 times of gravity. They still rely on Meng Haoran. Otherwise, even in the current battle, they are not qualified to watch so close.


    This battle is the strongest battle in the history of the earth. It is much more fierce than that of the monkey king and bicker. It can be said that it really opened the eyes of the earth audience. It is very important for them to feel such a battle at such a close distance, which greatly broadened their horizons, It is precisely because of this battle that some martial arts strongmen really appeared on the earth some time later.


    Looking at Meng Haoran, who is explaining with passion, countless audiences admire him very much, especially in the back. Meng Haoran seems to find that just saying that maybe you don''t understand, he makes a void screen in the sky, slows down the battle between the monkey king and vegeta, and plays it in cooperation with the explanation. In this way, everyone understands a lot. Many places that were half clear before are suddenly realized.


    No one found that Meng Haoran suddenly paused at a moment, with an elusive smile on his face.


    "I have finally completed the task. I deserve to be an interpreter." Listening to the voice of task completion from the system in his mind, Meng Haoran is also in a very good mood.


    In fact, the reason why the battle between the monkey king and vegeta evolved like this is because Meng Haoran suddenly received a system task before.


    At that time, Meng Haoran didn''t intend to take care of their battle, but the system suddenly issued a task, which made him change his attention, go out in person, spend so much effort (just a few waves) to get out of the arena, and summon so many people to watch the battle between the Monkey King and vegeta from a close distance.


    The task is like this. The description is like this: "how can the dragon ball world run through the protagonist and the first supporting actor of the whole play? How can the first battle be so unknown? Please make a big scene, let more than 5-digit earth people close to the witnesses for a moment, and let them understand the specific situation of the battle, rather than completely read the book of heaven."


    Because of this, Meng Haoran summoned so many people to see and acted as an interpreter.


    Of course, the reason why he works so hard is that the reward is worth it. This reward is an opportunity for the future world to complete tasks directly. In this way, any difficult tasks in the future can be completed in an instant by using this reward. It''s really cost-effective. For him now, it''s just a matter of hands-on, so he is so positive.


    Finally, as he thought, the creation God was not successful and easily won the reward.


    Not to mention Meng Haoran, the two men who fought on the scene have completely entered the state of war. There are no other people in their eyes, only each other. All cells are used to consider how to defeat each other.


    Now, vegeta can''t admit that the monkey king is fully qualified to be his opponent. No matter which aspect is no longer under him, or even better than him in some aspects. He can''t find the weakness of the monkey king at all, so he can only fight with him.


    "Kakarot, although I don''t want to admit it, if you continue, I may lose, but the lower level soldiers are lower level soldiers after all. Let me tell you how the real senior Saiya fight! You will regret cutting off your tail, because without your tail, you can''t become my next posture and give up that powerful power, even if you are now You can''t beat me with your tail. " Vegeta issued a declaration of victory.


    "Do you want to use that? Only high-level soldiers have special skills. Unlike low-level soldiers, they can create an artificial moon for transformation at any time, that is, they can become gorillas without time constraints, and can stay awake in that state. It can be called invincible ability." In the audience, muttered latiz.

 Chapter 517

    Vegeta clenched her right fist, and her whole body rushed to the front. At first glance, she wanted to enlarge the momentum of the move. At this time, generally speaking, she should take the opportunity to interrupt vegeta to prevent him from releasing this move successfully, but the monkey king did not do so. Instead, he looked at vegeta''s move curiously, with expectation in his eyes, Expect vegeta to get stronger again to continue fighting him.


    To tell the truth, the monkey king hasn''t come up with his real skills here, not to mention the moves such as jiewang boxing, and even his combat effectiveness hasn''t been fully played. Otherwise, vegeta would have knelt down. In order not to take advantage of vegeta, the monkey king has always used the same strength as vegeta, which is why he fought like this.


    The change of vegeta also attracted the attention of the audience. One and two stared wide for fear of missing the wonderful picture. From their expressions, we can see that they are also curious about the posture that vegeta will show next.


    "Well, vegeta has just released the declaration of victory, which will show the unique strength of senior Saiyan soldiers. Let''s look forward to his performance..." Meng Haoran said in a timely manner to brush down the sense of existence.


    Vegeta''s power finally caused great changes. In front of him, a white light ball of about 20 meters gradually stabilized and released strange wavelengths.


    "Artificial moon." Vegeta murmured and sent it up into the air.


    "That''s..." monkey king didn''t know why, but the next change of vegeta let him know the truth. He saw that vegeta''s body began to change, his muscles began to swell, and broke his armor. In a short moment, a handsome boy turned into a huge orangutan tens of meters long, roared up and beat his chest with his hands, It seems particularly violent.


    Many people took a backward breath of air-conditioning and felt inexplicable about vegeta''s sudden transformation from a man to a monster.


    "Without a full moon, how did he become such a form, artificial moon, can you say..." the tortoise immortal had a good eye and quickly guessed the truth.


    The monkey king was also dissatisfied. He realized the reason for all this from vegeta''s previous actions and felt the soaring anger of vegeta because of her incarnation of a giant ape. The monkey king''s expression was also dignified.


    "But how do you fight like this? If you become a giant ape, don''t you have no consciousness?" Monkey king thought so, but vegeta''s next move was to tell him the power of a real senior soldier.


    "Consciousness? Do you think I will lose consciousness like you, an inferior soldier? Hum, to this extent, I can control my emotions at will, and there will be no complete rage, although there will be some effects." The great ape vegeta''s voice and loud are amazing. With his scarlet eyes because of his transformation into a great ape, he is particularly frightening.


    "I see." Monkey King nodded clearly. For the first time, he felt that the blood in each other''s mouth was really useful, but I couldn''t admit defeat! "It''s time to show real strength. To be honest, although the battle just now was good, I look forward to the next."


    "Nani? Do you still have a hidden card?" vegeta looked unconvinced, but her heart was tight.


    "Oh! The monkey king players also issued a declaration that they will show their real strength. What''s the matter? Can it be said that the previous battles of both sides have not shown their real skills, but are they warming up? If so, it would be terrible." Meng Haoran spoke the audience''s heart and asked the audience to nod frequently.


    "He''s really good at talking! He knows it all." Buma in the audience looked at Meng Haoran''s performance and thought Meng Haoran was very cute.


    "Kakarot, sure enough, you are not a simple guy." To say that the one who believes in the monkey king most is latiz. Seeing the battle from the beginning to the end, he has been convinced of the idea in his heart. At this time, he actually feels relieved.


    On the court, the monkey king finally raised his momentum to the top Feng, combat effectiveness 51000, all combat effectiveness was displayed in front of everyone.


    "Well, the combat effectiveness can be improved, but it''s not enough!" Although he said so, vegeta was not calm, because the combat effectiveness of the monkey king''s ordinary state was far more than him, and he didn''t show it before, which made him feel underestimated.


    "It''s not over yet? Ha... Ah!" The red aura surrounded the monkey king. His Qi boiled like boiling water, and his momentum rose again.


    "What! What is this... What move? It has been promoted so much that it is close to me. Stop, stop!" Vegeta was really frightened.


    "Five times the king''s boxing!" It seems to have heard the voice of vegeta. The power of the monkey king stopped improving when it was similar to him, but even so, vegeta''s expression was not good-looking. She was going to defeat the monkey king easily with the avatar ape, but she didn''t expect to return to the starting point.


    "Now the body can withstand a higher multiple of jiewang boxing, but this degree is enough." Feeling the power constantly pouring out of his body, the monkey king had an invincible feeling. He actually came up with the idea of challenging Meng Haoran. However, after contacting Meng Haoran''s vast eyes, his body trembled and knew that he thought more. Even now, the gap between him and Meng Haoran is too big.


    "Should I say it''s really worthy of the monkey king? I still want to fight with me!" Meng Haoran, of course, noticed the instant changes of the monkey king.


    Although some people can''t understand what happened, they can also guess that the strength of both sides will reach a level again, and the audience cheered. This is what they want to see. The battle with great strength is not as close as the enemy after all.


    "Yo West! That''s it. Defeat the gorilla." Below, Qiqi cheered loudly for her husband. When vegeta became a gorilla just now, she really pinched a cold sweat.


    "Dad, come on!" Sun WuFan is not willing to show weakness.


    The battle started again. It is reasonable to say that vegeta''s body has become so big and his speed should not be as fast as that of the monkey king, but the fact is that his speed has not slowed down at all. The monkey king has no advantage in this regard.


    Because it is in the field of 10 times the gravity, the body as big as vegeta is finally conspicuous, and the audience can gradually see a trace, which makes Meng Haoran somewhat gratified.

 Chapter 518

    "Roaring" the fighting voice of giants and villains continued. When it was different from before, the serious Monkey King obviously had the upper hand. Vegeta was easier to be attacked because of his body. From time to time, he was punched by the monkey king, and gradually the injury appeared on him.


    Every time you are attacked, vegeta will become more violent, as if you are not afraid of being attacked at all. However, this is actually the reason why the ape like vegeta is gradually affected. As long as you continue to be hit, this accumulated injury will break out at the last moment, causing amazing damage.


    "Yes, the monkey king won." Meng Haoran saw it very clearly, because at this time, the speed of the monkey king was already a line faster than vegeta. No matter how bad it was, he could take the opportunity to pull out vegeta''s tail or break the artificial moon in the air. It was impossible for vegeta to turn over at that time.


    With the battle, vegeta gradually fell into a frenzy, and her grasp of the battle was not so accurate. It seemed that she was fighting with instinct and squandered her strength constantly. She could often see the scene of her random attack.


    Even the audience can see the clue and know the results of this battle. Sure enough, aliens still can''t compare with our authentic earthmen. Well, they don''t know that monkey king is also an alien, but their pride is right. Buma is a real earthman and its combat effectiveness is stronger than vegeta.


    It has been 20 minutes since the transformation from vegeta. At this time, the battle has come to an end. Taking advantage of a flaw exposed by vegeta, the monkey king finally found a chance and used the unique skill of turtle fairy flow.


    The standard posture, as long as you have seen the dragon ball, you know what the monkey king wants to do.


    "Gui Pai Qi Gong" was pushed out by monkey king with both hands, and a white light column blasted at the great ape.


    "Bad!" Beijita recovered a lot stimulated by the strong crisis, but it was too late. She had to gather strength in a hurry to deal with it. Because she had consumed a lot before, she finally couldn''t catch the turtle sect Qigong and was hit to the ground and screamed.


    A flash of light flashed, the great ape had disappeared, and the scarred vegeta appeared. He had fainted.


    "Vegeta player fainted. Then, I announce that the winner this time is the monkey king." Meng Haoran announced the final result, which attracted a burst of cheers.


    "Well, it''s over. Look forward to the next battle." Meng Haoran waved his hand. Except for relevant people, others were told to go back and do what they should do. Those who saw the battle this day are doomed to be sleepless.


    "Wukong, how does it feel to win!" The duel ground was also removed. Meng Haoran looked at the monkey king who was doing unknown actions and asked with a smile.


    "Ah! It''s great to play. I wish I had come a few more times." Meng Haoran is ashamed of what he said. Come on, NIMA, I''m tired if you''re not tired.


    Now that the monkey king has won, the Dragon Ball certainly has nothing to do with Beijita. Meng Haoran doesn''t want to stay any longer. His strong perception covers the world. He gathered all the Dragon Balls except the dragon balls on the head of the monkey rice and threw them to the monkey king. Then he directly said to the monkey king, "when you think of asking, you will find me at buma''s house.", He took buma back in a flash. After working so hard for so long, he also wanted to rest. Of course, he was with buma.


    As soon as Meng Haoran left, the scene became strange. After all, there were two saiyas. Of course, the saiyas who are afraid now are still there. After all, the monkey king is still there. The situation of defeating vegeta just now is still vivid. Give them 10 courage and dare not provoke.


    NABA looked at the 7 dragon ball in front of him and showed a greedy look. Finally, he didn''t know which tendon was broken. He wanted to rob it. He was solved by the monkey king and scared ratiz.


    "What are they going to do?" The tortoise fairy looked at the unconscious vegeta and latiz and asked the monkey king. In fact, if it was him, he wanted to kill them, but the decision is now in the hands of the monkey king.


    "Take him with you! Don''t come back to the earth." Monkey King took a complicated look at ratiz, and then made such a decision.


    Latiz was a little stunned, but finally left with vegeta, and didn''t know if he would leave the earth.


    After that, the monkey king summoned the dragon ball, but Meng Haoran didn''t know what wish he had made. He knew whether they summoned the dragon ball because it was dark at that time.


    ¡­¡­


    Meng Haoran, who has been crazy with buma for a day, is lying on an artificial grass and thinking about the next plan.


    "Because BIC is not dead and the earth is not at all, there is no need to go to nemex, but Felisa should go to nemex. Well, it seems that I have to go to nemex! Otherwise, it would be bad to be successful by Felisa. Besides, the potential development of the elder can let buma try! It is another shortcut to improve my strength."


    "Well, the monkey king, they must take it with them and let them go to the front station. I''ll just come in secret. Otherwise, without the dragon ball or dragon ball of the super Saiya? You still have to die once in order for the monkey king to change smoothly!" Meng Haoran showed an evil smile at the corners of his mouth. In fact, he didn''t like Colin. He even got the 18th. It''s really shit luck.


    When Meng Haoran made this decision and implemented it, he didn''t know that although it was somewhat different from the original work, vegeta''s combat effectiveness soared because of the war with the monkey king, and Frisa didn''t know why he was included in the team of nemex, so vegeta and the monkey king will meet again on nemex.


    Meng Haoran''s plan is to let the monkey king go to nemex first and take a spaceship, and he and buma move directly in the last moment, because the strength of the monkey king still needs to be strengthened. The spaceship with 50 times the gravity can''t be less. Well, bick also came with the monkey king. When Meng Haoran told him his real identity, he decided to go to his hometown.


    Meng Haoran is well intentioned. Even if Xiandou is ready, he will send them. The reason why the monkey king will go is that Meng Haoran said something about Felisa and Felisa wants to use the dragon ball of nemex to rule the universe. Finally, Meng Haoran promised that he would meet good opponents on nemex and Meng Haoran will go, The monkey king can''t wait to promise.

 Chapter 519

    "I don''t know what kind of expression you''ll have when you see me, Felicia?" Meng Haoran stood by the window, looking at the stars all over the sky, and suddenly looked forward to it.


    "Brother Meng, what are you thinking?" Buma came over from the other side and hugged Meng Haoran from the back. "It''s good? If only she could do it all the time."


    Meng Haoran was stunned, then his expression relaxed, looked at buma''s eyes very gently and said, "well, I will." I''ll be there for you, and then it''ll be over.


    "Well, hurry up but sleep well. There are still a lot of things to do tomorrow?" Buma said that without Meng Haoran''s reaction, she took Meng Haoran to her room and asked Meng Haoran to sleep in her arms like a child.


    "You really come to play coquettish? This is the behavior of children!" Meng Haoran looked at buma helplessly.


    "Don''t you like me like this?" Buma looked discontented, but she was so cute in Meng Haoran''s eyes.


    Meng Haoran chuckled and did what buma said. It''s really lucky for me to get you like this?


    What Meng Haoran didn''t find was that buma flashed a worry in his arms. Brother Meng just now gave me a strange feeling. He always felt that he had an untrue feeling, but when he was held in this way, that feeling disappeared. Is it an illusion?


    ¡­¡­


    Namex, where the great elder is located, the old and frail elder sits on his throne, showing a worried look.


    "I feel that a smell of evil is coming. If you don''t pay attention, then mex will be destroyed." The elder showed a thoughtful expression, "but what''s the matter with the last huge light? Is that the key to salvation?"


    "Come on, let me know. If anyone looks for Longzhu next, give them the Longzhu." Some old voices of the elder are echoing. A young nemex comes in from the outside. He is a soldier guarding the elder all the year round. He looks at the elder in amazement.


    "What happened to the elder? Why... No, I don''t doubt the elder''s meaning, just..." the right expression of doubt. Of course, as a soldier guarding the elder, he doesn''t have so much mind. He is only capable of acting. He really wants to know why the elder issued such an order, You know, dragon balls are very important to them.


    "Well," the elder said in a deep thought, "the evil force that is so powerful that we can''t resist will attack. Their purpose is the dragon ball. If they don''t do what they say, it will lead to an irreversible outcome."


    "What? Can''t even the most powerful soldier of our family resist?" The guardian soldiers don''t want to believe it. After all, although their nemex is peace loving, it doesn''t mean that their combat effectiveness is weak. On the contrary, they think they are also a strong race in the universe.


    The fact is also true. As long as the adult combat soldiers of the nemesis can easily reach more than 10000, and even the most powerful soldiers have hundreds of thousands of combat effectiveness. Among the Frisa Gang, only Frisa can deal with it, which is very good.


    Moreover, the nemex also has the magic skill of assimilation. Although another person will disappear forever, on the contrary, another person will get unprecedented strength. In the original work, after the assimilation of bicklein and one person, the combat effectiveness suddenly soared more than 10 times, which can be called the transformation of the Saiya.


    In fact, Meng Haoran also thought that if the nemesis people really want to defeat Felisa, it is not impossible. They can easily create monsters with more combat power than Felisa by gathering the strength of the whole family. Of course, many people will sacrifice. I''m afraid there are two reasons why the elder doesn''t do that. One is the hope felt in the prophecy, Second, the assimilated people are afraid that even the dragon will not be able to resurrect, and the soul will disappear during assimilation.


    "I know. I''ll inform you immediately, but is that all right? Do you want everyone to hide?" Asked the guardian.


    "It''s no use. In that case, those guys who can''t find people will directly destroy the planet." A scene of star explosion appeared in the elder''s mind, and a trace of fear flashed in his eyes.


    "Damn! I know. I''ll do it right away." The guardian soldiers stopped talking. For the existence that can destroy the planet, hiding has indeed lost its meaning, unless they go to other planets, but it is impossible for them to make a decision, not to mention that this is their hometown, and the situation of the elder can no longer stand a long journey.


    Looking at the back of the guard soldier leaving, the elder sighed again. "I hope everything comes in time. My time is running out. It''s time to consider the future of my back."


    Although there are orders from the elder, there are always some people who don''t believe in evil. At first, they will resist. Therefore, many people have died. Besides, Frisa''s men are not kind-hearted. There is no psychological burden such as massacre. Those places without dragon beads have been slaughtered directly. The nemex people have suffered heavy casualties, which the elder didn''t expect, Let him once depressed, finally it was the monkey king who came to give him a shot in the arm and cheer him up a little.


    "Here we are at last. Is this Namiki, the hometown of bick? It''s really full of the breath of nature?" Monkey king looked at nemex curiously and found that it was very primitive and there was nothing mechanical at all. It seemed that nemex chose to evolve, not to mention scientific civilization, but it was also normal. After all, nemex had such strong power that it could dominate the planet without learning science, so he didn''t think so. In addition to the magical power of nemex, Basically nothing can stop them.


    "Here is..." bick looked at the Merck blankly. The sense of familiarity from the depths of his soul made him no doubt that this was his hometown. At the moment, he was in a strange state and didn''t know what to do.


    After a short exclamation, the monkey king and them also felt wrong, because a lot of Qi was disappearing, which was like being slaughtered.


    "Wukong, let''s go and have a look." Bick also thought of this. His face was very bad. Although he was a member of the same family he had never seen, he didn''t care unexpectedly?

 Chapter 520

    In a village of nemex, blood is stained all over the earth, and corpses are scattered everywhere. There are some dead bodies everywhere, men, women, young and old. They have a common feature, that is, they are all green skinned guys. Yes, they are nemex people, who were ruthlessly slaughtered by the people brought by Felisa.


    "What a grievance!" Meng Haoran followed the monkey king after they arrived, and buma next to him looked gentle.


    "I told you not to follow me. There''s nothing beautiful here." Meng Haoran fondly touched buma''s forehead.


    It''s good to be with you wherever you are. The place where you are is heaven. Buma shook her head to Meng Haoran and expressed her determination in her eyes.


    "Well, go to see the elder with me first. Let him help you develop your potential." I don''t know how much I can improve this time. I hope you won''t let me down.


    As for the idea of directly defeating Frisa and saving nemex, Meng Haoran is not considering it yet. Holding buma''s hand, they disappear again.


    Where the elder is, the elder looks a lot worse than before. He looks old. It seems that he may die at any time. It seems that this period of time is very difficult for him! Also, their own people suffer from this kind of massacre, but they have no way at all. Everyone will be discouraged!


    Meng Haoran and buma suddenly appeared in front of the elder, which startled the elder. However, he looked at Meng Haoran and showed a happy expression. He felt the light from Meng Haoran, the same as that in the prophecy. So, hope is in front of him.


    "It seems that you are not very surprised by my arrival!" Meng Haoran looked carefully at the elder in front of him. What he saw from each other''s eyes was wise and clear eyes. It seems that even if his body is old, his heart is still strong. Such an old man is worthy of respect and a real old man.


    Buma also looked at the big elder curiously. This is the big elder in brother Meng''s mouth. It''s a problem for him to move. Can he really develop my potential?


    "Hero in the prophecy! You have finally come. Please save this planet invaded by evil! Most in exchange, I will meet your requirements." The elder said without concealment.


    Meng Haoran was stunned. Did he have guessed my request? What Meng Haoran saw along the elder''s eyes was that the elder looked at him honestly.


    "Don''t worry, nemex won''t be destroyed, I promise, and someone has stopped them."


    "Are you talking about the soldiers who came before you? They are really strong, but they don''t seem to be able to defeat Felisa." The elder has known about Felisa.


    "Really? Just watch it! The Saia people are not so simple, and even if they can''t in the end, I will solve all this." Meng Haoran''s tone was strange.


    "That''s good." I don''t know whether Meng Haoran will make a move or what. The elder''s expression is stable.


    "Well, before that, I''ll help your partner develop some potential." The elder took the initiative to speak, which made Meng Haoran suddenly feel that he owed each other. However, he knew that for the current elder, doing such a thing would speed up his death.


    Meng Haoran pondered for a while and had a plan in his heart. He threw a green light into the elder, and then saw that the elder''s body became young with the naked eye.


    "This is..." the elder raised his hands in surprise and found that his body was full of strength, as if he had recovered his youth.


    "In this way, you will maintain this healthy state before you die, and you will not accelerate your death for other reasons. If you can die, it will be the reward for this time." Meng Haoran said calmly. He just adjusted the state of the elder to be similar to the Saiya people. He can maintain the strength of his youth all his life, and there will be no aging, but he will die in the end. There will be no sequelae if he helps buma improve his strength in this state.


    "Thank you!" The elder stared at Meng Haoran for a moment. The shock in his eyes could not be concealed in any case. He was vaguely close to Meng Haoran''s identity as the creator God, because this power can only be owned by the creator God except the dragon.


    After that, the elder was completely relieved of the current plight of nemex. After all, with Meng Haoran''s guarantee, he really didn''t expect any accident.


    After leaving the elder, buma''s combat effectiveness has been increased to 700000, which makes buma''s breath uncontrollable and attracts the attention of Frisa and his gang.


    "Why leave?" Buma, who has gained more power, is also a little excited at this time.


    "Well, we have been noticed. Feliza may come. Maybe staying in the previous place is easy to cause accidental injury. Besides, you also need an opponent to practice." Meng Haoran''s plan is to let buma fight with Frisa in the first state. Frisa''s strength in the first state is about 500000, which is worse than buma, but his combat experience is better than buma, so the battle is just right. Of course, it''s only a point to the end. As long as buma is in danger, Meng Haoran will take the shot.


    "Opponent? Mine? Let''s try." Because of her strength, buma really wanted to vent, so she didn''t refuse.


    Frisa''s action was still very fast. He came to him without making Meng Haoran wait more.


    "Is that you? The guy with strong energy response, but it doesn''t look like the mex! Who the hell are you?" Frisa looked at Meng Haoran and buma with a relaxed face, and didn''t recognize Meng Haoran''s identity for the first time.


    "Who is it?" Meng Haoran said in a strange tone and didn''t tell Felisa at all.


    "Interesting? The combat effectiveness is 700000, and the other is 10000. Is the combat effectiveness test glasses broken?" The information reflected from the glasses made Frisa a little surprised. He didn''t believe that buma had this strength. After all, buma seemed to have no combat experience. She was an ordinary woman and had no doubt about Meng Haoran''s data.


    "Buma, just practice with her. He shouldn''t hurt you in this state." Meng Haoran said to buma.


    "Well, then I''ll go."

 Chapter 521

    "Nani, ignore me, ignore my great cosmic emperor Frisa, and decide that whoever you are will die." The anger on feliza''s face has always been others looking at him in fear in front of him. No one has ever ignored him so much.


    However, without waiting for Frisa''s reaction, buma has already shot. Without the superb skills of senior soldiers, she simply uses her own strength and speed, but even so, Frisa can''t avoid being hit by the combat effectiveness gap of more than 100000.


    "You..." feliza''s face swelled in an instant, but he was a little surprised at this time. He was hiding just now, but he was not as fast as buma. He fully knows what it means, which means that the combat effectiveness data obtained from buma may be true.


    "What are you, you? I won''t release water. Take it." Bouma kicked the past with one foot. This time Felisa was still kicked, but he was not injured because he was on guard.


    "Woman, you want to die." This time, feliza was really angry and released her murderous spirit without reservation. Her fierce eyes frightened buma. However, after looking at Meng Haoran with encouraging eyes on one side, she strengthened her eyes and couldn''t disappoint brother Meng.


    Buma was also a little annoyed by Felisa. She tried her best to burst out her power, which was smoother than before.


    In this case, although buma''s combat experience is not as good as that of Frisa, he still beats Frisa without temper and can''t help it. He is weak in the face of absolute power. In addition, whenever Frisa wants to fight back with all his strength, he will feel a bad feeling, as if there would be a disaster if he hurt the woman in front of him, Made him hesitate.


    In this way, in the corner of nemex, Felisa was embarrassed to avoid the attack of buma, which was completely unimaginable to others. Who could have expected that the cosmic emperor would be so embarrassed in front of an ordinary earth woman? I''m afraid even if someone tells them, they won''t believe it. Instead, they will look at the speaker with the eyes of a fool. You know, Felisa is the emperor of the universe and a strong man with a combat power of more than 100 million!


    What, frissa, I can''t even beat you. Hum, I''m still very good! Buma gradually showed confidence and looked down on Felisa.


    "It''s almost done! Feliza''s patience." Meng Haoran saw the situation at the scene and knew that if it continued, Felisa would come up with real skills.


    Sure enough, after being beaten back by buma, Felisa''s eyes changed, and then her momentum changed in an instant. Unexpectedly, she turned into the second form in an instant, and her body became a lot bigger. At this time, buma was momentarily dull and startled by the change of Felisa.


    Frisa didn''t miss the opportunity, grinned and stretched out her claws. The goal was buma''s face. It seemed that she wanted to leave something on buma''s face.


    "How? Suddenly, it''s too late, my face..." at the thought of being disfigured, buma was a little desperate and didn''t dare to think of such consequences.


    Just when Felisa thought she was going to succeed, and buma closed her eyes because of fear, a figure suddenly appeared between them and grabbed Felisa''s hand.


    "Brother Meng." Buma, who hasn''t felt it for a long time, opened her eyes and looked at Meng Haoran in surprise. "I knew you wouldn''t hurt me."


    Felisa looked at Meng Haoran who suddenly appeared, and his heart was also a little shocked. There was no omen before, and he was succeeded by the other party. Moreover, this force was stronger than he is now, and he couldn''t pull his hand at all.


    "That''s it. You did a good job," Meng Haoran said gently to buma, and then looked at Felisa with less friendly eyes. "Felisa, you have improved your skills and are so shameless against women. However, I didn''t expect that you did work hard after that. When can you change so quickly?"


    To tell the truth, Meng Haoran was also surprised at Felisa''s sudden transformation. I thought Felisa would pretend to be forced if she wanted to change, and then shocked and transformed under the other party''s fear expression.


    "Who are you? This tone, a familiar feeling, and this look." Felisa looked at Meng Haoran and felt that she had seen him somewhere.


    "Why don''t you even remember me? You know, I did you a big favor! I made your position as stable as Mount Tai! That war." Meng Haoran meant something.


    "That war? I remember, it''s you, the hateful mysterious man." Frisa finally recognized Meng Haoran''s identity, his expression was stunned, and then he was angry. In fact, he preferred to hide his strength, but he was completely exposed because of Meng Haoran''s reasons.


    "Remember? Then goodbye. I hope you won''t be defeated next time!" Meng Haoran smiled, released his hand, and then moved away with buma in an instant.


    After Meng Haoran left, feliza reflected what had happened. Her expression was very black. "What do you think of me and practice opponents? One or two are like this. Hum, I''ll settle accounts with you after I get the dragon ball, so that you can live for a longer time."


    At this time, Frisa still thought about the dragon ball, not that he didn''t want to revenge immediately, but because he knew that he had no way to take Meng Haoran at all. His plan was to find the dragon ball and find someone to deal with Meng Haoran after he realized his wish. As for who to find, of course, it was his father.


    With anger, feliza returned to his base camp, ordered his men to speed up the collection of dragon beads, and even killed several unpleasant men to vent their anger, so that others were silent like cold cicadas and dared not violate.


    "What''s going on? Is it related to his departure before?" Vegeta was also around Felisa. He had felt the arrival of the monkey king and was already thinking about how to muddy the water. Seeing Felisa''s performance, he somehow thought of Meng Haoran.


    "If he were, feliza could be restrained, and then my chances would be much greater." At the thought of beauty, a faint evil smile appeared at the corners of vegeta''s mouth.


    Meng Haoran returned to the earth with buma. After buma had a rest, a man came to nemex again. He planned to act as a plot corrector if the plot changed, and watch what would happen in the dark.


    "Don''t let me down! Super Saiya!"

 Chapter 522

    The facts are always surprisingly similar. The monkey king and the Jiniu special team matched, and Jiniu replaced his body because of carelessness. Later, Jiniu killed all sides. It was like killing God. With the frosted film, he got the monkey king''s body. Although he can''t give full play to his strength, his combat effectiveness has also increased to 1 million, which is completely incomparable with the original 200000.


    If he didn''t know the real combat effectiveness of Felisa, I''m afraid Keanu would think he was better than Felisa at this time, and then he might rebel.


    Meng Haoran watched the whole battle between Jiniu and Sun Wukong. He was still very interested in Jiniu''s exchange skills. After all, it was against the sky! As long as you choose the right person and grab the right body, can''t you become the strongest in the universe?


    "Is that true? I said why Keanu didn''t exchange with Felisa. It turned out that there was no way to exchange." Meng Haoran saw the exchange of Jiniu once and knew its weakness. To exchange the body, we must first fix the other party. At this time, the strength gap between them can''t be too large. It''s about 10 times. Jiniu''s ability to exchange with the current Monkey King is the limit.


    Secondly, there should be no external interference during the exchange, which requires a lot of environment. Finally, the most important thing is that after the exchange, because it is not your original body, the soul will be excluded and weakened. In this way, it will take a lot of time to recover, or even there is no way to recover to the peak, So every time he uses this skill, his soul will be damaged irreparably.


    In addition, there will be an instant omen when casting skills. There is no chance to pay a little attention to the base button. Therefore, it is impossible to become the strongest by means, not to mention that if the exchanged body is too strong than his soul, his soul will be destroyed in an instant.


    For Meng Haoran, Jiniu''s move is completely ineffective, because he has soul guard skills, and even if the exchange is successful, Jiniu will be destroyed because his soul is too weak.


    "But in this way, it''s hard to say whether the monkey king can become the original body. In the original book, he only recovered by buma." Would you like to help him? Well, that''s it. I''ll take responsibility for buma.


    When Meng Haoran made his decision, Jiniu had forced the two people, sun WuFan and Colin, who were walking with Sun Wukong, to a desperate situation, and they were about to be killed.


    "Dad? Why?" Sun WuFan looked at the monkey king in his eyes. He didn''t understand why the monkey king would kill him.


    "Wukong! What are you doing? He''s your son!" Colin shouted loudly. He was also frightened by the monkey king''s action.


    "Hahaha! Do you still think I''m that guy? Now I''m captain Keanu." Jiniu said and made several funny postures with the monkey king''s body. Of course, he thought he was very handsome.


    "Jiniu! What the hell is going on?" Sun WuFan and Colin looked at each other.


    "It means that although his body is Wukong you know, his inner has changed? The soul in Wukong''s body has been replaced by Jiniu you''ve seen before, and now Jiniu''s body is Wukong''s soul." Meng Haoran''s voice sounded, and then everyone saw Meng Haoran''s natural and unrestrained figure not far away.


    "Uncle Meng!" "Meng Haoran!" The former is sun WuFan and the latter is Colin. Is Colin still annoying? It''s actually Meng Haoran''s name. I''m not afraid that Meng Haoran will give him small shoes.


    "It seems that you know very well! Yes, that''s the truth. Thank you very much for the man''s health. It''s really great." Jiniu showed a abnormal smile, and his hand kept touching the monkey king''s body. He looked like enjoying it. Suddenly he got such a strong power. He had been lost completely and didn''t notice his difference.


    "Sure enough, the sequelae is not small!" Meng Haoran looked deeply and was immersed in his own nothingness. Like a powerful button, the power he got from others is not as good as his own practice after all. It''s a crooked way.


    "Moreover, if you attack me, it''s not my body that gets hurt, although I don''t think you can hurt me now, ha ha!" The base button continues to be forced.


    But his words really made people except Meng Haoran helpless. Just look at the helpless expression of sun WuFan.


    "What should I do?"


    "Don''t worry! I''ll take care of it at this time. Just wait for your father to recover." Meng Haoran touched the head of sun WuFan.


    "Yes!" Sun WuFan nodded strongly. It seems that he still trusts Meng Haoran.


    After that, they went aside and left the battlefield to Meng Haoran and Ji Niu.


    "Boy, do you think you can beat me now? Or are you looking for death." With a fighting capacity of 1 million, Keanu didn''t think that anyone on this planet could threaten him except Frisa, so he was very contemptuous of Meng Haoran.


    "Really? Let''s try. I haven''t done it for a long time. Just move a little. I have to control my strength. It''s bad if I really kill you, don''t you?" Meng Haoran''s answer was equally sharp, but he was telling the truth.


    The opposite base button saw Meng Haoran''s momentum and felt a threat in an instant. He was also alarmed and knew that he had met an expert.


    In Jiniu''s surprised eyes, Meng Haoran rushed over at a leisurely speed, as if he had no rules at all.


    "It''s a loading force!" Jiniu, who felt that he could resist the attack of the other party, relaxed, and then the million combat power belonging to the monkey king broke out. He also punched Meng Haoran''s head, and his speed was obviously faster than Meng Haoran.


    "Be careful!" Sun WuFan, who was watching the war, reminded him that he was surprised at Meng Haoran''s strength. He was told that Meng Haoran was stronger than his father, but now it seems that it is not the case.


    However, Jiniu thought he was going to get a punch, but it directly penetrated Meng Haoran''s body, just as Meng Haoran was an illusion in front of him.


    "Residual shadow?" This was the first thought in Keanu''s mind.


    "Wrong!" Meng Haoran''s voice sounded. Jiniu was decisively punched and flew out.


    "How is that possible?" Jiniu was stunned in the air. If it was a remnant, how could the attack be an entity.

 Chapter 523

    "What a powerful force." Erase the blood from the corners of his mouth, and Ji Niu is sober. Although he doesn''t know how Meng Haoran did it, the only thing he can be sure is that the other party is qualified to fight with him.


    "How awesome!" One side of the monkey rice and Colin.


    "Then I''ll go on." When the body moves again, it is still so clearly visible that you can avoid as long as you want, but every time the base button wants to avoid, it is always a little worse. Inexplicably, it finds that you have been hit. When others come away, it is like you have been sent up and beaten.


    What happened? Damn it. Finally, Jiniu had to reluctantly open the distance from Meng Haoran. He looked at Meng Haoran with a smile and suddenly found that he was afraid of Meng Haoran. Facing Meng Haoran was like facing Felisa.


    "It''s almost over!"


    "It''s over! Hum, although your attack is really accurate, it doesn''t work at all, does it?" Well, Ji Niu''s appearance really doesn''t show that he has suffered multiple injuries. It seems that he is just some skin injuries, but he is a little embarrassed.


    However, Meng Haoran looked at Jiniu with a very strange look, and the Jiniu looked hairy.


    "Don''t you feel it? Oh! I forgot that you are not the original master of this body. Of course, you don''t feel so sensitive. Move and try! Then you will understand."


    After hearing Meng Haoran''s words, Jiniu found that he could not control his body, just like the soul out of the body. Although he could feel it, he was like an outsider.


    "What''s the matter... Ah! My body" emerged from the monkey king''s body with an illusory figure, which was the soul of keniu.


    Meng Haoran''s previous attack was not to play, but to make Jiniu gradually lose control of the monkey king''s body and be excluded from the body.


    "Your body, your body should be here!" Meng Haoran waved his hand and Jiniu''s original body appeared. At this time, he was in a coma, that is to say, the monkey king''s consciousness was not awake.


    "Then return it to its owner." Meng Haoran waved his hand, and the soul of the monkey king also appeared outside. The powerful suction came from the monkey king''s body and instantly sucked the monkey king''s soul in.


    "No? No!" Jiniu also knew what was going to happen and shouted in fear. If he returned to his original body, he would not be able to live. He could not even defeat Meng Haoran in the monkey king''s body, let alone in his original body.


    The fact is not transferred by Jiniu''s will. Jiniu still changed with monkey king.


    "Oh, Wukong!" Meng Haoran said hello to the newly sober Monkey King.


    "Brother Meng, this is... I remember I was fighting with a man named Jiniu, and then he changed his body with me..." monkey king suddenly saw Jiniu not far away, realized that he had come back, and a clear color flashed in his eyes, knowing that Meng Haoran did everything.


    "It seems that you have understood, so I''ll give it to you next. Bye!" Meng Haoran disappeared in the sight of the monkey king and hid again.


    As for the result of Jiniu, Meng Haoran doesn''t care at all. Anyway, it doesn''t matter whether this little man dies or not.


    ¡­¡­


    "Ah! Did he still go to the elder?" Meng Haoran, who was staring at the situation of the monkey king, suddenly found that Felisa began to move towards the place where the elder was. After thinking, he decided to go to the elder. If Felisa did anything unwise, it would be bad.


    Speaking of it, Meng Haoran is still strange, because he actually found that vegeta didn''t conflict with Frisa and didn''t secretly find a dragon ball to hide. It''s unreasonable!


    Of course, Meng Haoran didn''t think it was his own reason. Because he exposed the strength of Frisa, vegeta didn''t dare to be blatant and was cautious. Moreover, he was still waiting for Meng Haoran to collide with Frisa. That was the best opportunity at that time.


    "Hey, you''re the elder? You don''t look old! Tell me how to summon the dragon ball." It turned out that feliza had collected seven dragon balls, but the accident happened. The Dragon Balls didn''t respond at all. Then he thought of looking for someone. At that time, he just found the location of the elder, so he went straight here. After all, the elder has a high status as soon as he hears it. This kind of thing should be known.


    "What on earth is that adult thinking?" The elder looked at the seven dragon balls rotating around Felisa, and his heart was also anxious.


    When feliza saw that the elder was gone, he immediately answered his question. His face was suddenly cold. "Say it quickly, or say you don''t know, kill you. Anyway, you won''t be the only one who knows."


    "Don''t do that at last, feliza. It''s no use killing him!" Meng Haoran appeared.


    "Is it you? Your goal is also dragon ball!" Felisa looked at Meng Haoran with some fear, and then protected the dragon ball behind her for fear of being robbed by Meng Haoran.


    "Dragon ball? I don''t need that kind of thing yet. Immortality doesn''t attract me. Your pursuit is really low!" Meng Haoran said disdainfully.


    Don''t want to live forever or... For the first time, frissa felt that she couldn''t see through Meng Haoran. Where did anyone want to live forever, "what do you mean if you kill him, the dragon ball will be useless."


    Meng Haoran looked at Felisa like a fool. "It''s terrible to have no culture. Don''t you even know the origin of the dragon ball? Forget it, I''ll tell you mercifully. The big elder in front of you is the maker of the dragon ball. If he dies, the dragon ball will turn into an ordinary stone and lose its corresponding ability. Do you understand?"


    "It''s so, so he really can''t die!" Frisa murmured, then thought of something and said to the elder, "since you are the maker of dragon beads, you must know how to summon dragon beads. Tell me quickly, hurry..."


    Feliza looked crazy The hot appearance was still scary, but the elder shook his head firmly, "the dragon ball will not be used by people like you."


    "Nani! What do you say? If you don''t give it to me, who is qualified to use it? I''m the emperor of the universe, Felisa, informing the ruler of the universe."


    "It''s a joke. A guy who can''t even rule life claims to be the ruler of the universe. He''s just a moth." Meng Haoran sneered.

 Chapter 524

    "I rule life, but I rule the lives of countless planets. As long as I like, I can make them disappear at any time, as well as the creatures on the planet. The fireworks on the planet are really beautiful. I don''t know what kind of fireworks this nemex will be? Why am I not the ruler of the universe? The moth is talking about yourself!" Felisa didn''t understand Meng Haoran''s meaning. Meng Haoran said his own life, referring to being able to live forever, but Felisa understood it as someone else''s life.


    Meng Haoran shook his head at Frisa. "In short, as long as I''m here, it''s impossible to hurt the elder. Give up! Or do you want to destroy the planet. In that case, your wish will not come true!"


    "Damn, what the hell do you want to do?" Frisa knows that Meng Haoran is right. As long as Meng Haoran wants to achieve his goal, it is impossible. He can destroy the planet at most, but don''t think about his wishes.


    "What am I going to do? Yes! What am I going to do?" Meng Haoran asked Frisa instead, completely unaware of being asked questions.


    Felisa''s face was somewhat distorted by Meng Haoran''s anger. If she didn''t really want to realize her wish of longevity, I''m afraid she''d be desperate to destroy the planet at the moment.


    "Shuo GA! Don''t you know? Well, I''ll think of one myself..." thinking hard, "Yo Xi, I''ll give you a chance. As long as you can kill or defeat someone, I won''t stop you."


    "My Lord!" The elder exclaimed, as if he was surprised by Meng Haoran''s words, but Frisa didn''t notice the elder''s abnormal address to Meng Haoran, but became ecstatic because of Meng Haoran''s words.


    "Really?"


    "Of course! I''m not going to lie to you."


    "Who is it? That man!"


    "Monkey King! Er, it seems that you don''t know, it''s him..." Meng Haoran''s head appeared in front of him.


    "What a familiar feeling!" Feliza looked at the head of the monkey king and felt very familiar. "Have I seen him somewhere?"


    "Shall I remind you? He''s Saiya!"


    "Saiya!? I see. The guy who was right with me was also Saiya, but he was killed beyond his ability. Is this his son? To avenge? Interesting!" Feliza showed bloodthirsty eyes, which seemed to have a deep influence on Sun Wukong''s father badak.


    At the same time, feliza was relieved that if he was a Saiya, he could not beat him. He had seen the strongest Saiya, and his combat effectiveness did not exceed his ordinary state. It was not easy to kill the monkey king.


    But why would he make such a request if it was so easy? If you have a grudge against the Saiya, why don''t you solve it yourself, or do you have other secrets! Feliza hasn''t thought about the possibility that the monkey king will be a Super Saiyan.


    "He is on this planet now. I don''t think I need to help you find him! If you can''t even find him, you deserve that you can''t fulfill your wish."


    Frisa snorted coldly, "don''t forget your words. I''ll bring his body to you." He got up and left. It seems that he is in trouble with the monkey king.


    After Felicia left, the elder asked Meng Haoran, "why don''t adults directly fight? It must be easy for you to solve it! Can the monkey king really defeat Felicia?"


    "Don''t underestimate the Super Saiyan on earth. Monkey King has the potential to become the first person in the universe." Of course, it''s just combat power and potential.


    "I see. Are you a super Saiya? I''ve heard rumors about super Saiya. It''s said that he is a legendary figure once in a thousand years. If he is really a super Saiya, he may beat feliza." The elder breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Well, I''ll go first. I''ll witness their battle with my own eyes! You don''t have to worry about others." Meng Haoran then disappeared into the sky.


    ¡­¡­


    When she returned to the base camp, feliza was about to order her hand to go down to find the monkey king, but she first found that the kiniut team had been completely destroyed, and she was very angry.


    "Who killed Keanu? There should be no such person on this planet?" That''s what he said, but Meng Haoran appeared in Frisa''s mind.


    "Report to the king, there is an image of this person in the influence fragment from the transmitter." I thought the sheep head star called up a picture of the monkey king and his party.


    "Is it him? It seems that he really has a way! Find them and I''ll solve them myself." Feliza said coldly.


    "Yes, king!" The people below immediately took action.


    "Kakarot?" Not far away, vegeta was also a little stunned. She didn''t expect Frisa to stare at the monkey king. However, there was no accident that Jiniu and the monkey king died in the hands of the monkey king. After all, the power of the monkey king on earth was stronger than Jiniu.


    Soon, the location of the monkey king was determined. Felisa immediately set out to kill the monkey king. For some reason, she asked vegeta to stay and guard the dragon ball, which made vegeta happy. When she was sleepy, someone sent pillows.


    "You can go at ease. When you come back, I have achieved my wish. I really want to see your expression at that time!" At this moment, vegeta finally planned to do it. Of course, he was doomed to fail, because although he knew that summoning the Dragon Ball depended on the nemesis person, he didn''t know that even if the dragon was summoned, he would not listen to him. He had to use the memesis language to make a wish, so it was very important to learn a foreign language well.


    Just after feliza left, vegeta exposed his paws and teeth, directly broke out, killed others, and then left with the dragon ball, but what he didn''t find was that there was a man behind him, Sabo, feliza''s right and left hand.


    "Sure enough, as king feliza expected, vegeta is really restless." Saab was out looking for the nemex who knew how to summon the dragon, but suddenly received a notice from Frisa asking him to come back to monitor vegeta and clean up vegeta if necessary. Frisa still didn''t know the strength of vegeta, because going to the earth was beyond Saab.


    "Why are you here, Saab!" Vegeta pretended to be frightened, but her eyes were full of killing opportunities. She was very glad that Saab came out so arrogant. If he told Felisa to come together, he really couldn''t help it, but if he was alone

 Chapter 525

    After all, Frisa and Saab underestimated the blood of the Saiya people and didn''t notice the changes before and after vegeta. Of course, this is also related to vegeta''s deliberately hiding. Vegeta has a good talent. When they go to the earth, they understand the method of controlling Qi, and then they will come to wake up and pretend to look down upon it.


    "It seems that feliza doesn''t trust me? But his biggest mistake is that he didn''t solve me personally, but sent you a waste. Now my strength is far higher than you!" With a smile on his face, vegeta was indeed very happy, and even had a morbid pleasure. He looked forward to Saab being defeated by himself and begging for mercy.


    "You''re so sleepy that you really think you''re my opponent. Let''s catch you! Otherwise, I''ll have to kill you." Although Saab said so, he has actually made a decision. In any case, vegeta is going to die. He has despised vegeta for a long time, because vegeta is good to Frisa and looks down on others, as if he doesn''t look at anyone except Frisa.


    They looked at each other, and then they shot at each other, and the powerful forces immediately collided with each other.


    "How could it be! How could you be better than me." As a result, Saab vomited blood and flew back.


    "Fool, let you see my strength now." Vegeta no longer covered up her breath, and this is when Saab''s combat effectiveness detection began to play a role.


    "How can it be? The combat power is 50000!" Saab''s expression was terrible and completely distorted. It was a deep jealousy. He was jealous that vegeta was so strong.


    It seems that the monkey king is much stronger than the original book, and along with vegeta, he has abnormal evolution. In the original book, his combat effectiveness at this time is only 24000, while Saab changed into 30000. At that time, he killed Saab by sneak attack.


    "Do your best! I know you have another state, that ugly state." Vegeta looked at Saab with a smile. She didn''t know where he knew the secret.


    Saab has changed, but the first action after the change is not to fight, but to turn around and run. Of course, vegeta will not allow him to run away, so under the absolute strength, Saab is a guy who sadly hangs up and has no bones.


    "Cut, garbage." Vegeta stared at her hands. Has she become so strong? As long as after


    Not to mention baijita, who fell into self delusion, on the other side, Monkey King finally met the big boss Frisa.


    "Finally meet! Is he the culprit? Absolutely unforgivable. Although Wukong is a little selfish, can you let me do it first?" Bick was furious at the thought of what he had seen on nemex.


    Originally, bick and the monkey king were separated, but perhaps it was the ferocity of Felisa that made bick feel it. Bick, who wanted to avenge his compatriots, guessed that Felisa''s goal was that the monkey king came to the location of the monkey king first. Of course, he had assimilated once and was the first soldier of nemex. Although Meng Haoran let Felisa retreat, His guy somehow went to Frisa and was beaten half to death. It can only be said that people can''t stop him.


    "Yes." Monkey King nodded to bick, which was recognized, but he had made a decision in his heart. As long as bick was in danger, he would rescue him immediately.


    "Oh, there''s another nemesis to avenge? Well, I''ll warm you up before I solve the problem with the Saiyan monkey." Feliza''s eyes were cold.


    The battle between bick and Frisa, who had greatly increased his strength, ended very quickly. Because Frisa was not so happy as the original book, Meng Haoran''s existence put a lot of pressure on him, so he simply made a two-stage transformation as soon as he came up, became a short muscular man, and taught bick how to be a man with absolute strength.


    "How could it be? It''s so easy to..." bick, who fell to the ground, had no God in his eyes and couldn''t believe that he had been killed for seconds. You know, he was full of confidence before.


    Meng Haoran, who was hidden in the dark, could only say silently, "bick, I''m sorry for your change."


    "Then it''s your turn to die for my great wish. Anyway, it''s a low Saiya monkey." Felicia''s evil eyes stared at the monkey king. As for saying that Colin and monkey fan were directly ignored, they also consciously didn''t think they could have an impact on Felicia like bick, but just stared at all this silently.


    "Wukong!" When I really saw Felisa and the scene of Felisa''s strong turn over bick, bick was full of fear of Felisa. He knew he wouldn''t come to nemex, and the guys he saw were better than each other.


    "Klin, take WuFan aside. I''ll use all my strength in the next battle." Although it is said that we should use all our strength, Sun Wukong is not sure of winning.


    According to the analysis of combat effectiveness, in the second transformation stage of Felisa, the combat effectiveness is about 2 million, and the combat effectiveness of the monkey king is 1.1 million, which is slightly weaker than the original work. Because the injury is not so serious, it only increased by 100000 after the previous injury recovers. On the surface, Felisa is sure to win, but the monkey king has bounded King fist and Yuan air bomb, so it can still hang Felisa, Of course, feliza''s final transformation is different.


    Frisa outlined a sneer at the corners of her mouth, then pointed to the monkey king and rushed to the monkey king with purple light waves. It was his stunt continuous wave, similar to laser skills, which penetrated vegeta in the original book.


    Because it was not the final form, the monkey king reluctantly hid in the past, and then immediately rushed to Felisa. In the process of rushing, his whole body was instantly surrounded by red Qi. He has used three times the king''s boxing, and his strength has become 3.3 million, more than Felisa at this time.


    "Boom" feliza was blown directly to the mountainside not far away.


    "Did you kill it?"


    "No, his breath has not decreased at all, and..." without the explanation of the monkey king, they have felt the evil breath from the mountains. The Qi belonging to Felisa is increasing infinitely, as if it were endless.


    "This is... A monster!"


    "Oh, this is the final transformation! I don''t know if the monkey king can stand it." Meng Haoran was a little surprised.

 Chapter 526

    Frisa, this last time is no small matter. Almost the planet is shaking. All living creatures feel a terrible force waking up.


    "This is king feliza. What kind of enemy did he meet and he wanted to make a final transformation." Frissa''s men are crazy Heat and doubt.


    "Feliza? This is his real strength. He''s so strong. He''s not an opponent at all. He knows it only by feeling." Vegeta''s face was gloomy.


    "Boom" the mountain where Felisa is located directly turns into ashes, which is completely erased and reveals Felisa''s small body.


    "Is it so lovely?" The monkey king looked at Felisa in amazement and suddenly felt that the world was a little strange. It was so powerful that the appearance was so harmless. If it weren''t for the strong aura uploaded from Felisa, they would be like a mascot. They couldn''t see anything powerful.


    Therefore, the appearance can not see a person''s real situation. This truth should have been known for a long time. Meng Haoran couldn''t help but emerge a terrible creature of Lori in his mind. Their combat effectiveness is really amazing! Like alayer and Gaia.


    "I really didn''t expect that your humble monkey asked me to use this state, but since it has been used, you can realize it! Or do you think you can beat me with your weak power, and I wonder if you can let me use 10% of this state?" Feliza said coldly.


    "How do you know if you don''t try?" Ten percent power! That''s too much power now


    Sun Wukong clearly felt that even now, Frisa''s power is far beyond him. There is no way. He can only improve the multiple of jiewang boxing again.


    "It''s the limit for this body to use 10 times the world champion''s boxing. If it goes beyond that, I''m afraid the body can''t stand it! If what he says is true, what should he do if he feels that 40 times the world champion''s boxing is not enough? He can only do it." The red gas on his body soared again. Monkey king used 10 times of jiewang boxing. On the surface, it was almost like Felisa.


    The battle started again. This time, the two fought equally, but people with clear eyes could see that the situation was bad, because the monkey king was panting with the battle, while Felisa looked leisurely and obviously didn''t do his best.


    "You''re good! You really let me use 10% of my strength. I like you a little. Well, I''ll give you a chance to submit to me. In that case, you are the position above everyone under me. Think about it carefully!" Feliza''s eyes changed when he looked at the monkey king. He really raised his heart to accept his men. There was no way that his men had consumed too much in nemex, especially the total destruction of the kiniut team.


    In the face of Felisa''s olive branch, Monkey King remained indifferent and continued to attack. Finally, Felisa was impatient.


    "In that case, you''re just going to die. 20% of your strength will explode." Frisa''s strength doubled in an instant. The monkey king couldn''t react. He was hit and flew in an instant. Then Frisa moved to the top of the monkey king at a very fast speed and stepped into the water with one foot.


    "Gollum!" The monkey king struggled to surface, but was immediately pressed down again. He looked embarrassed and was completely fooled by Frisa.


    "Just drown the humble monkey." The increased strength of feliza''s feet made the monkey king unable to surface at all, and his consciousness was gradually confused in the water.


    "Don''t worry. After you die, I''ll let your companions accompany you, as well as the earth. I heard that the planet is more suitable for fireworks." Frisa said recklessly, wanting the monkey king to die in peace.


    "Klin, WuFan, Qiqi, Grandpa..." the sad ending of these people emerged in monkey king''s mind, angry emotions began to generate, and fear.


    "Ah... Ah! The king''s boxing is 40 times." Regardless of his body, the monkey king used the jiewang fist, the outer red shield directly supported to 2 meters, and then instantly got rid of Frisa''s control.


    "What?" Feliza looked at the monkey king who suddenly became powerful, and the monkey king''s eyes were crazy.


    "Die!" Sun Wukong, 40 times the king''s boxing, has a combat effectiveness of more than 40 million. He frantically attacked Frisa. It seems that Frisa was beaten without fighting back, just like he was beaten into a sandbag.


    The attack lasted for two minutes, making thousands of miles into potholes, and countless mountains disappeared, especially the deep hole in the center that can''t see the head.


    "Dead? If not..." the stopped monkey king had no power to stand up, fell to the ground and showed an extremely tired look.


    Klin, WuFan and bick who had recovered a lot flew to the monkey king. Klin helped the monkey king up.


    "He must be dead this time. Thanks to you, Wukong, but it''s really lucky that you can burst out such a powerful force!" Bick picked up the monkey king with a relaxed expression. He couldn''t think of the possibility of Felisa''s survival under the attack of the monkey king.


    For a while, Frisa didn''t appear. They were completely relieved. When they planned to leave, they didn''t see Frisa''s figure slowly appear in the air.


    "Be careful!" At this time, bick keenly found out that it was wrong. When he turned around, Felisa had shot, and a blue light flashed.


    "Wukong!?" Colin looked at Wukong in amazement. An incredible look flashed in his eyes. Then he was divided into two parts and died unwilling.


    "Unexpectedly, you dare to make me like this. You''re all going to die." Feliza showed a morbid expression.


    "Colin!!" The monkey king roared. At this moment, his anger finally reached the peak. The original low to the extreme breath changed and strengthened, and his expression also changed. His hair constantly changed between black and yellow, and his eyes also changed between black and green.


    "This is..." Felicia looked at the monkey king in amazement. She didn''t know what had happened. She felt a little bad.


    Meng Haoran, who is hidden in the air, smiled at this exciting scene and silently praised the sacrificed Kling. Your death is worth it! Well, actually, Colin doesn''t have to die. Meng Haoran can save him at any time, but who makes Meng Haoran dislike him! If you die, you die. You can rise anyway.

 Chapter 527

    "It seems that it''s not good enough! Is it because you don''t have enough strength? Forget it, let me help you." Seeing that the monkey king hasn''t changed for a long time, it''s like something is missing. Meng Haoran also knows that his arrival has changed something after all. In order to make the monkey king change smoothly, he has to do something.


    Meng Haoran did not appear in the public''s vision, but took a look at the monkey king. At that moment, his eyes changed slightly, and there was a big windmill.


    After such a glance, the monkey king seemed to get some powerful power injection. In an instant, he completely transformed and succeeded. A cold, bad super Saiya appeared in front of everyone.


    Just now Meng Haoran let the monkey king fall into illusion, where the monkey king saw the death of monkey fan and bick with his own eyes, which made his anger soar again, and then directly broke through.


    "Unforgivable, I will never forgive you." The emerald green pupils revealed ruthlessness, just like a machine without emotion. Felisa was a little afraid.


    "How dare you look at me with such eyes? It''s just a cheap monkey." In response, he was scared by the Saiya people. Felisa was angry. He flashed in front of the monkey king and punched directly to the door.


    However, the monkey king, who has become a super Saiya, is no longer what it used to be. Although he accidentally didn''t avoid letting Felisa punch, he didn''t feel it at all.


    "Is that all you have? There is no need to hide such a weak fist." The monkey king disdained and said, making feliza almost want to lose his mind.


    "Is this still Wukong? It has changed so much." Bick looked at the handsome Wukong at this time.


    "Dad!" Sun WuFan looked at Sun Wukong in surprise.


    Monkey King was stunned, and a trace of happiness flashed in his eyes. Monkey fan''s survival made him very happy, but he didn''t show it in the state of super Saiya. His cold appearance seemed to have completely changed a person, giving feliza a look that he didn''t care about others at all.


    Unexpectedly, he dared to look down on me. The veins on his forehead rose and his hands grew a lot. Unconsciously, he used 70% of his strength, which was close to the limit of his use. If he tried his best, his own body would be unbearable.


    "This is the consequence of not exercising. Obviously, she has that power but can''t give full play to it. From this point of view, Felisa is really rubbish!" Meng Haoran looked on the side and despised Felisa, who relied on his talent and didn''t exercise himself.


    But even so, the monkey king just didn''t connect hard. He directly held Felisa''s fist and couldn''t move.


    "What a powerful force. What''s the matter? Since he became like this, his strength has increased so much." Felisa tried hard to break free, but it was useless. Instead, he was pinched in pain.


    "Strange? Why am I so strong? I''ll tell you. Because of you, I''ve become a super Saiya! Because of you!" While talking, Monkey King punched Frisa and spit blood directly. The reason why he knew that he was a Super Saiyan was because he realized it instinctively after changing. Of course, he also knew that he was not the same as the Legendary Super Saiyan.


    "Super Saiya... People" Frisa was silly and didn''t want to believe it, but the pain on his face forced him to believe it. Only this explanation can explain why the monkey king changed so much. "It''s actually a legendary super Saiya, so..."


    Feliza regretted that he didn''t kill the monkey king at the first time, otherwise he wouldn''t have this situation now. Although he still has hidden power, the super Saiya''s name is too big, which makes him worry that he may not be able to do anything about each other even if he uses it. What''s important now is that he can''t get rid of the power of the monkey king, There''s no chance to do your best.


    What should I do? Just when feliza felt difficult, the monkey king suddenly let go. Because he exerted too much force, he staggered back and finally maintained his balance.


    "Bring it out! Your hidden power, your power should be more than that." Sun Wukong said calmly.


    Felisa looked like you were stupid and took the initiative to let him go. "Then let you see it. I hope you don''t be scared to be stupid!"


    "Ah... Ha!" Feliza also tried her best to feed. Her body changed again, er, obviously, muscles emerged, and a flash of lightning flashed around her body, like a demon God.


    "Hahaha, that''s the power. Do you feel it? Fear!" Frisa laughed wildly, then looked at Meng Haoran with a very strange look, gathered an energy ball in her hand and expanded at a very fast speed.


    "Just die with this planet. Low monkeys can''t survive in the universe!" Falling into madness, feliza has temporarily forgotten about the dragon ball and wants to kill the monkey king.


    "Bad." The monkey king, who originally had an expression that would not shake anything, suddenly changed his face and realized that it was bad. He could not survive in the universe, and there were others.


    "Hey, hey! That''s not good! Destroying the planet or something is not a good child." Meng Haoran finally appeared. He also had some unexpected surprises. Shouldn''t Felisa fight with the monkey king first and see that Meng Haoran''s opponent didn''t return to destroy the planet? Why are you doing this right now.


    What Meng Haoran doesn''t know is that this is actually because of Meng Haoran himself. Feliza didn''t forget him. He knew that even after defeating the monkey king, he might not be Meng Haoran''s opponent. He simply planned to smash the planet.


    "Brother Meng!" The monkey king was surprised to see Meng Haoran, because in his eyes, Meng Haoran should be able to solve the current situation.


    "It''s you!" Feliza looked at Meng Haoran with a very bad expression. He could even say that he was full of hatred. In his eyes, all this was because Meng Haoran developed to the present situation. If it were not for Meng Haoran, he would have realized his wish.


    "Can you give me face not to destroy the planet?" Meng Haoran a tone of discussion, but his eyes are beyond doubt.


    "No..." before feliza could say the word "can", he found a flower in front of his eyes, recovered his vision again, and was already in different places. The star destruction bomb just gathered disappeared without a trace.

 Chapter 528

    "So that''s it. You''d better fight Wukong honestly! I won''t do it. If you win, the previous agreement is still valid, otherwise, you know." Meng Haoran said with a smile.


    Frisa looked at Meng Haoran in horror. When he thought of the previous situation, he was afraid of Meng Haoran. Unexpectedly, he could make his planet destruction bomb disappear unconsciously. There was no room for resistance. When was he so strong.


    At this time, Frisa has understood that there is a fatal gap between himself and Meng Haoran. If the other party makes a move, he will die. Now the only way is to fight the monkey king as Meng Haoran said. He can only pray that he can win, otherwise the outcome can be imagined.


    Although some deceive themselves and others, Felisa can only hope that Meng Haoran will keep his promise.


    "Wukong, he''ll give it to you. Don''t worry about fighting him! I''ll give the rest. Don''t worry. The dragon ball here can summon three wishes." Meng Haoran said to the monkey king who was still confused.


    "Three?" The monkey king was a little surprised, and then nodded, "I know, he''ll give it to me." His eyes were on feliza again.


    The golden flame ignited around the monkey king''s body. This time, the monkey king took the initiative to attack.


    The fierce battle started again. Both of them were serious this time. No matter whether the envoy of the monkey king did not use his best, Meng Haoran could see that Felisa used his best. It could be seen from his painful expression from time to time because he used his best.


    The sound of battle resounds throughout the planet. No matter where you are on the planet, you can feel this amazing battle. You can see the collision of two lights of sky change and scattered energy columns.


    "Damn it, I didn''t find the mex man. Where did he hide? And who fought with Frisa is kakarot''s gas, but when was he so strong?" Not far from vegeta, seven dragon balls were scattered disorderly. He was also unlucky. He didn''t meet a nemesis after that, and he felt as if he had missed something after feeling the anger of Monkey King and Felisa, especially Monkey King.


    He did miss a lot of things. In the original book, he now has millions of combat effectiveness, but now he has only tens of thousands. The gap is not a bit. Of course, on the other hand, he was not affected by that terrible experience.


    ¡­¡­


    The fight between the monkey king and Frisa lasted 10 minutes, and Frisa''s physical strength began to decline. He didn''t find it, but in fact, his attack strength and speed decreased. The reason why he can fight with the monkey king is that the monkey king also appropriately reduced his strength and gave him an illusion.


    "The outcome has been divided! Sun Wukong''s talent is really good. After becoming a super Saiya, he has continuously controlled this power in battle. Now he has completely surpassed Felisa." Meng Haoran nodded secretly. As an outsider, he could not be clearer about the situation of both sides of the battle.


    As Meng Haoran expected, after dozens of moves, the monkey king broke out more power than Frisa. Frisa couldn''t resist at all and declared defeat directly.


    "No fun, you go!" Because he knew about the Merck dragon ball, Colin could be resurrected, so the monkey king didn''t plan to kill Felisa, and he didn''t know what he thought. Maybe he simply thought it was a pity that such an opponent died!


    For the monkey king, he often let go of his opponents. Meng Haoran didn''t know how to evaluate him unless he had to kill them. It''s better to say that he has a real heart of benevolence and can tolerate others. The bad thing is that the monkey king is naive. He naively thinks that the other party will develop as he thinks, and subconsciously ignores his crime.


    Felicia is not only a villain who destroyed a planet. Hundreds of millions of people died in his hands. Recently, Colin died in his hands. Monkey king doesn''t consider those dead people at all and only cares about his own feelings. A self-centered guy would never allow Felicia to live if Meng Haoran.


    Because of Meng Haoran''s existence, Felisa couldn''t do anything about suicide and sneak attack behind his back. In addition, even he thought he was not the opponent of the monkey king, so he ran away in embarrassment. However, looking at his last eyes, he would definitely come to find the monkey king.


    "Will you let him go?" Meng Haoran didn''t know when he came to the monkey king. At this time, the monkey king had recovered himself. His eyes were strange and people couldn''t see through.


    Monkey King replied Meng Haoran''s words in silence. It seems that he doesn''t understand it himself.


    "Well, it''s almost over here. It''s time to clean up the mess. Come with me. The dragon ball is in the hands of a guy you know, but he has empty dragon balls and can''t use them."


    Meng Haoran took the monkey king and easily found vegeta.


    "It''s really you, kakarot, so you beat feliza?" Vegeta''s tone was a little excited. He thought a lot later and had his own guess, but he wanted to confirm it. It''s not very important than the desire to live forever. In fact, he wants more strength than the desire to live forever. If he can change to the power to defeat Felisa, he will give up his longevity, but he also knows that it''s impossible to make a direct wish to get that power, That''s why I chose to live forever.


    "Well, it''s me." Monkey king gave a positive answer.


    "Are you the Legendary Super Saiyan?" It was him, not me. Vegeta was very unwilling.


    "Ah! I broke the limit and changed. I''m a super Saiya, but I''m not a legendary super Saiya."


    "What do you mean?" Vegeta was a little confused.


    "My transformation can be achieved as long as the Saiya people. It can be said that the Saiya people''s strength has reached a certain degree and broke through the limit, but the legendary Saiya people are a kind of system and completely different." Monkey King himself didn''t understand what the legendary Saiya people were like. He could only give a general idea.


    The words of the monkey king brightened vegeta''s eyes. If kakarot can break through, it also means that he can break through himself, and his strength can reach the level of Felisa, with full power in an instant.

 Chapter 529

    "I know about the legendary super Saiya and ordinary super Saiya!" Meng Haoran, who felt that some were ignored, spoke.


    "Do you know what''s going on?" Monkey King was immediately attracted. Even vegeta woke up from excitement and looked at Meng Haoran with a trace of surprise and tension.


    Seeing that success attracted them, Meng Haoran also smiled, Then calmly say what you know "Indeed, Wukong, you feel good. You are not the legendary super Saiya people. The legendary super Saiya people have strong strength as soon as they appear, and can continue to enhance. They don''t need cultivation. As long as he is angry, his strength will grow forever, and there will be almost no limit, but in contrast, he can''t control his reason well, which is very cruel."


    "For example, in fact, there is a legendary Saiyan who should be very familiar to Wukong. At that time, you two were nearby. Finally, Wukong, you were sent to the earth because you tested your potential underground, and that guy escaped with his father when Felisa destroyed Beijita. As a Legendary Super Saiyan, that guy can Can survive in the universe! At that time, he fled the planet by this. Now, he is probably free on a planet with his father! If this continues, you will meet one day. His father and are a very ambitious guy. "


    "Is there really a Legendary Super Saiyan?" Monkey King obviously showed an excited smile.


    "Well, vegeta, you should be influential! About Brolli!" Meng Haoran looked at vegeta with a smile.


    Hearing the name of Brolli, vegeta''s deep memory was also opened, and the information about Brolli gradually emerged. At that time, Brolli''s birth was really shocking. He had more than 10000 combat power at birth, which greatly threatened his status. Therefore, his father planned to solve him secretly before he grew up.


    Originally, they all planned to do it, but in the end, Felisa first destroyed vegeta star. Originally, he thought brolly died in that event, but he didn''t expect to hear completely different news from Meng Haoran. However, if the Legendary Super Saiyan is really him, vegeta is not unacceptable.


    "Are you really alive? That Brolli guy!" Murmured vegeta.


    "Of course, the Legendary Super Saiyan is not so easy to kill. Even if I want to kill him, it will take some means!" Meng Haoran is a little vexed at the thought of Brolli''s metamorphosis.


    Meng Haoran''s careless words were noticed by Beijita. Beijita''s eyes were cold. His words mean that even the Legendary Super Saiyan is not his opponent? Beijita is reluctant to believe that he grew up listening to the Legendary Super Saiyan story. In his heart, the Legendary Super Saiyan is invincible and no one can defeat it, even now, so he is reluctant to believe that Meng Haoran can defeat the Legendary Super Saiyan. In that case, his pursuit will be completely meaningless!


    But even if he didn''t want to believe it, the facts were cruelly displayed in front of him. Meng Haoran''s strength was beyond doubt, and Brolli didn''t know.


    Somehow, vegeta was in a low mood, which made people feel a little pathetic.


    The monkey king was different. Some worshippers looked at Meng Haoran and said, "is brother Meng so powerful? I really want to know how strong you are?"


    "How strong? If you break through three more times, maybe you can be as bad as me now!" Of course, it''s just combat effectiveness, which can''t be compared in other aspects. Meng Haoran didn''t say this.


    "Well, don''t worry about these things. This is not what you should think. You''d better continue to improve your strength! Especially vegeta, the gap between you and Wukong is more than a thousand times! Is this prince vegeta? It''s really disappointing!" Meng Haoran joked.


    "The gap is more than a thousand times. Indeed, if kakarot really beat Frisa, the gap is not at least a thousand times!" Thinking that he, as the most noble superior blood of Saiya people, was overtaken by a low-level soldier such as the monkey king, vegeta''s proud soul burned at this moment. He would never allow himself to be trampled down by the monkey king forever. After this incident, he would have to improve his strength early, and he would not appear until he could surpass the monkey king, As for surpassing Meng Haoran, somehow he subconsciously ignored it.


    After that, according to Meng Haoran''s plan, he summoned the dragon of nemex and used one wish to restore the damaged environment of nemex. The second wish reduced the cooling of the earth''s Dragon beads, and the last one revived Colin. After all, the earth''s Dragon beads can''t revive a person twice, and the dead people of nemex let the earth''s Dragon help revive.


    Except for the monkey king, other people returned to the earth. Meng Haoran felt that he also had the need to learn instant movement, so he let him go to the planet alone. Knowing that he could learn such a secret skill, the monkey king did not refuse the promise just now.


    Vegeta also followed the earth, but Meng Haoran tried his best to go to the moon with a spaceship equipped with a gravity machine. Vegeta was very excited to hear that the monkey king had greatly increased his strength!


    The dragon ball world is over for the time being. The next time is the mysterious boy one year later, but even if you don''t know who will come, and even if you come back, the artificial people will be three years later, so there''s nothing wrong. Meng Haoran has other ideas and takes advantage of this time to go to other worlds for leisure.


    With buma, Meng Haoran disappeared again in everyone''s eyes in the name of seclusion. Others thought they were traveling to other planets again. They couldn''t think that they were going to a higher-end place and no longer other world in the universe.


    "Starting from leisure travel, please choose to travel through the world: night work sick building, football player, major league baseball... Sword realm..."


    "I''ll go. What the hell is the night sickness building?" Silently, Meng Haoran decided to go to the world, and then disappeared.

 Chapter 530

    "Confirm that the transmission of the world sword God domain begins!"


    "Stare, warn that the host''s strength exceeds the current world, can''t enter, conflict..."


    "Leisure mode is started, the host capacity is being sealed, and the sealing progress is 1%, 2%, 3%..."


    "... 99%, 100% successfully sealed, start to enter..."


    ¡­¡­


    In 2022, swordartonline, the world''s first vrmmorpg (virtual reality large-scale online role-playing game) played with nervgear, was successfully developed and put into use by Mao Chang Jingyan, a talented scientist. After sealing and testing, the first batch of top 10000 players entered the game.


    In the game, a figure appeared on the 101st floor, which should not have appeared. It was our handsome Meng Haoran.


    The sword world was originally inaccessible according to Meng Haoran''s level. After all, there is no unnatural energy in the real world of the world. It belongs to the low-level black iron world, which is no different from the prince of tennis. However, due to the existence of the virtual world of the world, Meng Haoran''s entry is possible, After all, this virtual world has the possibility of being promoted to an advanced world. Now it is counted as a silver world by the system.


    "I was careless. I didn''t think of this floor. Fortunately, I came in finally. Virtual games? I always want to play well!" There was still some dizziness in his mind. Meng Haoran quickly sorted out the current situation.


    For special reasons, Meng Haoran has almost sealed all his energy, but fortunately, the body is still his own, so there is no need to worry about anything at all, but most abilities can''t be used.


    The system also arranges a special identity for Meng Haoran. The boss of layer 101, a special existence constrained by the system but not under jurisdiction, is even worse than Mao Chang Jingyan. His authority is of no use to Meng Haoran.


    "The game should have attributes. What do you think?" Meng Haoran recalled, it seems so? The hand automatically did the action in his memory, and then a virtual panel appeared in front of him.


    "The ultimate boss of the 101st floor: Creator


    Power: Max


    Speed: Max


    Weapon Proficiency: Max (can use any weapon without one hand and two hands)


    Life: infinite


    Special attribute: counterattack (when attacked, it will bounce 100% of the attacker''s damage)


    Create (can create items with creator ability)


    Skills: 1 Dependents can develop their dependents, and dependents can get some ability of the creator


    2. The call of the alien world, calling the existence of the alien world as their subordinates


    3. Erase, unconditionally erase the current creature, and use it only 3 times a day


    4¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­


    ¡±


    Meng Haoran''s attributes startled him. He was invincible. He couldn''t die at all! Moreover, if you insist on fighting, you will be rebounded to death. You can''t see a glimmer of hope. It doesn''t look like a game boss at all. After all, even if there is a big difference in strength in some areas, you will force blood loss. Meng Haoran doesn''t have this thing. Besides, his blood is infinite and blood loss is useless. However, for this attribute that players hate very much, Meng Haoran can only say that he has done well, That''s it. As long as you enjoy yourself, it''s none of my business whether others play or not!


    "Unexpectedly became the final boss." Meng Haoran silently stroked his forehead. If the protagonists want to leave the world, they need to beat me. After all, beating me is customs clearance.


    "That''s not good! Isn''t it completely against the protagonists? Think about it carefully. They don''t have to beat me. In the original book, they just beat Mao Chang Jingyan. Maybe it''s the same now. After all, although Mao Chang Jingyan can''t control me, he has the permission to log out of the world. Well, it''s OK for those game players to log out Can play happily. " Meng Haoran nodded as he thought, and didn''t notice the change not far away from him.


    "What ghosts are these skills? The fundamental meaning is unknown! It seems that we need to study them well." Looking at a pile of anti sky skills that only the boss has, Meng Haoran outlined a big arc in the corner of his mouth.


    While Meng Haoran was groping for himself, an earth shaking change was taking place in the game. Players were surprised to find that the logout key had completely lost its function, and it was not one or two, but everyone. At first, we thought it was a system bug, which could be recovered in a moment, but when it was found that the system GM could not be contacted, When the logout button did not appear, everyone was silent, and a faint sense of uneasiness shrouded everyone.


    Finally, when Mao changjingyan appeared in front of everyone with a cool attitude and announced that the game could not be revived, and that death in the game would also die in reality, almost everyone collapsed.


    "No, it''s all deceptive. Tell me it''s deceptive."


    "No, I don''t want to die here. Let me out!"


    "Mom! I want mom!"


    "Ah..."


    At this moment, all forms of life are displayed, and the mood of panic envelops everyone. People in peaceful times are at a loss when they encounter such things related to their lives, and even a few have mental collapse.


    Who could have thought that such a change would happen to the original ordinary game. We were originally looking for fun, but now we are looking for fun. Of course, we hate Mao Chang Jingyan, but there is no way at all.


    After a short silence, strong people have begun to think about the future. Now there is only one life. In order to survive well, the most basic thing is to have the ability to protect themselves, that is, if you need to upgrade, you have to go out to fight monsters. Because there is only one life, you need to be more careful. In this way, in addition to absolute strength, it is best to form a team to brush monsters, And players are more strange than others, so it''s reasonable to brush strange points, step by step, and grab the territory outside first.


    Originally, the game didn''t use their own face, so most people who entered the game would adjust it. Men want to be handsome, women naturally want to be beautiful, and some perverts like men with women. Anyway, in all kinds of situations, but Mao Chang Jingyan gave everyone a small gift, so everyone''s prototype must be revealed. The original handsome men and women basically can''t find an ugly one, Now there are a lot of uncles and aunts. Few are handsome and beautiful. Even a few beauties have become ugly men, which makes people sick.


    Well, generally speaking, in the current game, except that they can''t be resurrected, people''s appearance has become their own, and nothing else has changed. It''s just the same as before.

 Chapter 531

    On the 101st floor, the changes of the whole game can''t affect Meng Haoran at all. Moreover, he has long expected to die. This is better for Meng Haoran. If he is really hostile to the players who can revive indefinitely, even if he can''t be killed, he will be bored to death. Even because he can''t be defeated, countless players will use all kinds of wonderful means to test, It was troublesome at that time. Don''t underestimate the players'' imagination!


    "Ah! When did this happen here?" Meng Haoran, who suddenly raised his head, looked at everything in front of him with some amazement. Originally, he appeared in a place similar to the boss room, with a radius of hundreds of square meters, but now he has expanded a lot and become a huge square. In the center of the square, there is an ancient gold throne, which is divided into several rows, smaller than the gold throne, The material looks a bit like ancient wood.


    There are some complex runes on all seats, which look very mysterious and exude a strange sense of dignity. At first glance, they are not ordinary things.


    In addition, something similar to the crystal in Lulu appeared in the rear, emitting demons The bright red light dyed the room red, with incomparable evil intention.


    "This looks like the room where the final boss is!" Meng Haoran didn''t feel unwell, but unexpectedly liked this feeling.


    "But what are these things and what are their functions?" In order to find out the function of the sudden thing, Meng Haoran took action. First, he went to the side of the ancient golden throne and looked at it carefully, but there was no clue.


    "Yes, do you want me to do it?" Meng Haoran thought so, and then did it directly. He didn''t believe that he would be in any danger here. To tell the truth, even if the virtual world collapsed, he wouldn''t have a hair hurt.


    At the moment he sat up, several prompt boxes popped up in front of him.


    "When the creator sits on the final throne, he can do the following:"


    "Whether to open the final war? Yes / no? If you choose to open it, all bosses of the castle will leave their rooms to clean the non monster creatures in the whole world until they know that there are only monsters in the whole world."


    "Do you want to have a boss meeting? Yes / no? If you select Yes, all bosses on floors 1-100 will be summoned to have a meeting."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Meng Haoran read the tips one by one and gradually understood the role of the throne under him.


    "Generally speaking, it is equivalent to the console. Only here can we carry out some special operations and implement the rights belonging to the final boss. As the final boss, all other bosses are his subordinates and can give them orders or even absolute rule." Meng Haoran is very satisfied with his rights and likes his special identity more and more.


    "I just don''t know whether these bosses have wisdom. From the original book, they should not, but if so, the meeting is of gross use!" He decided to test this, but before that, he also wanted to know the role of crystal, so he came to the crystal and touched the crystal.


    The same information window introduces the function of crystal. This crystal is actually the resurrection crystal. The reason why some monsters can be resurrected indefinitely depends on it. If it is destroyed, some monsters will die completely. In that case, it is a successful customs clearance.


    "In that case, there is a third way to pass the customs! I''m afraid this is the simplest." Meng Haoran quickly figured out "but there is a visual sense of tower defense game! It''s just that there is no tower."


    "Yo West! Let''s have a meeting next!" With the color of expectation, Meng Haoran sat on the final throne again, and then chose the boss meeting in the void, but also chose to exclude Mao Chang Jingyan. Choosing the boss meeting can actually decide to call those bosses.


    "It''s better not to let him know first. If he knows, there will be no mystery." With such a plan, Meng Haoran did not summon Mao Chang Jingyan.


    With the determination of Meng Haoran''s choice, one boss appeared on the lower seat, but they were all human shapes, which really surprised Meng Haoran.


    "So what players see is their battle form." Made such an assumption.


    After the bosses appeared, they all sat quietly in their own positions. Except for the respect and fanaticism in the eyes of Meng Haoran, they felt like soldiers.


    The bosses arrived soon. All the seats below were full except one. All the bosses stared at Meng Haoran closely, like ministers waiting for the king to lecture.


    "Then introduce yourself first." Unable to think of what to say for the time being, Meng Haoran began with an old-fashioned beginning.


    The following bosses seemed surprised, looked at each other, and then focused on the first few people.


    Finally, the handsome man nearest Meng Haoran stood up and respectfully said to Meng Haoran, "Great Creator! I''m alflia on the 99th floor. It''s a great honor to be summoned." Then he did it.


    "I''m Jasili good on the 98th floor. I can do anything for the Creator..."


    "I am..."


    All the bosses gave a brief introduction, but they didn''t reveal too much,


    Meng Haoran saw something through this. The bosses are intelligent, that is, there is AI, but it is not very strong. In a word, it is very simple.


    Next, Meng Haoran asked some questions and found out the basic situation of each boss. In fact, their strength is not ranked according to the number of layers


    Every 10 levels are divided into one level, and their own strength is almost the same. Only because the corresponding level will have a bonus, in the player''s opinion, the boss of the high level is stronger than that of the low level.


    The boss of each layer is not invariable. Meng Haoran can adjust it. This may not be even in the original work.


    Of course, this adjustment is among the 10 layers, such as layers 1-10 and 11-20. It is impossible to adjust layer 21 to layers 1-10, because in any case, the strength of the boss of layer 21 is stronger than that of layer 20, which is still the addition of layer 20.


    The bosses are absolutely loyal to Meng Haoran. Meng Haoran ordered them to die, and they are still the kind that can''t be resurrected, although Meng Haoran doesn''t care much about it.

 Chapter 532

    The boss meeting ended soon. It''s better to say that Meng Haoran didn''t plan to do anything for the time being, so he let them all go back. It would be bad if players found the boss room but didn''t see the boss during this period.


    Looking at the empty square again, Meng Haoran began another experiment to test his skills.


    "I don''t have a family member at all, so I can''t test it here, but what''s the matter with the call of the alien world? Is it what I think? If it''s really that, it''s interesting." Waiting, Meng Haoran launched the call of the alien world.


    However, there was no response. Everything was the same as before.


    "What''s the matter? Give me some reaction! It''s still that my way of opening skills is not quite right." Stunned for a few seconds, Meng Haoran couldn''t help vomiting.


    It is obvious that this alien calling skill is not possessed by the system of the world. If this skill literally means to call alien creatures, it must be the system transformation of Meng Haoran. Mao Chang Jingyan does not have that ability. In addition, the "world seed" has not been announced, and this is the only virtual game, Of course, there is no other world.


    "In this case, maybe we should..." Meng Haoran walked back to the previous Gujin throne and sat on it.


    "This thing is obviously not a local product, and it needs to play some functions before. The next step is verification."


    Meditating on the starting skills again in his heart, Meng Haoran finally responded this time. Meng Haoran could feel a strange wave emanating from the ancient golden throne under him, crossing the space, opening the barriers of the world and connecting to the endless void.


    "This is..." Meng Haoran felt a lot of familiar breath, which came from the depths of the void. In an instant, he understood the significance of his skill, that is, the breath he felt conveyed the meaning of calling. As long as the other party responded, he would be called to the world.


    After a brief confusion, Meng Haoran began to feel the breath he could feel carefully.


    A few minutes later, Meng Haoran''s mouth slowly expanded and couldn''t help laughing. "I see. Have I experienced the world where these smells are located? No wonder I''m so familiar. It''s really interesting!"


    "What would it be like to call them all out? Humans from different worlds gather in this virtual world." Meng Haoran''s mind emerged a large group of animation characters from different worlds playing strange and upgraded things in the Sao world.


    Different from Meng Haoran, the summoned creature level is the initial level 0, which is almost the same as that of the player. Of course, it is a little different. If the summoned is a strong person who can use energy, he can practice and upgrade in this world, not limited to fighting monsters.


    "Well, let''s start now!" Meng Haoran, who made the decision, began to operate. Several spiritual thoughts turned into thin lines to connect the creatures that can be summoned.


    ¡­¡­


    Naruto''s world, in the college, the big snake pill, which was undergoing an experiment, was suddenly stunned,


    "Do you want to understand the true meaning of life? That is to participate in the game of the gods! Here you can get everything you want. Do you accept the invitation? Yes / No."


    "Special art? Interesting, I''ll play with you." Big snake pill showed a trace of abuse in his eyes. He subconsciously agreed. When he was about to track the source, he found a vortex in front of him, and then he was sucked in without resistance.


    "Is it really God?" He thought so at the moment of losing consciousness.


    I don''t know it''s the big snake pill. At the same time, several people also suffered the same treatment, but some didn''t accept it, that is, they weren''t taken away by the vortex.


    It is not limited to the world of fire and shadow, the world of pirate, the world of death, the world of full-time hunter and the world of Saint fighter.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    "The tennis prince world can''t send invitations, and the smell is strange. It hasn''t changed at all. Is it because it''s frozen?" Meng Haoran was disappointed, but he was also relieved. What he was most afraid of was the known changes. Although the situation has not changed for the better, it has not changed for the worse, has it?


    There are more people in front of Meng Haoran. They are all acquaintances of Meng Haoran. However, they have one thing in common, that is, they are still in a coma. It seems that crossing the world does have some influence. Even if there is systematic help, they can''t fully bear it.


    In the previous call, Meng Haoran did not disclose his information to the summoned object, so a considerable number of people chose to give up this opportunity. Meng Haoran had expected this. This is also his equal treatment for those people. Just as the information he sent is a game of God and has the opportunity to get what he wants, But if you don''t want anything, or don''t believe him, there''s no way.


    "Are these the last people summoned? It seems that they are doing well! Otherwise they won''t refuse my call." Also, if it''s bad, I''m afraid I still want to try this opportunity.


    "Ah, there''s something wrong." Meng Haoran suddenly seemed to be startled, because the time of the people he summoned was not right. There was no big difference between these people and his memory. The people in the God of death world stopped talking. It was not a thing for them after decades and hundreds of years. It was not difficult to guess if there was little change, but the time period of others was a little strange, It seems that it is not a few years since he left the world.


    "Well, we can only ask when they wake up." Unable to come up with an answer, Meng Haoran had to give up.


    Meng Haoran summoned a total of 12 people, although he sent far more invitations.


    The people summoned were big snake pill and Didala in the fire shadow world, heizaki Ichigo and Geng Mujian eight in the death world, red hair, Luffy and Sauron in the pirate world, SISO, ilumi and Xiaojie in the full-time Hunter world, and shaga and glacier in the saint fighter world.


    "Well, why don''t you have a sister? Did I remember wrong and didn''t invite? Or..." Meng Haoran was surprised by the sudden discovery.


    Among these people, the reasons for agreeing to call are different, but they all have their own reasons. For example, the big snake pill simply wants to give some color to the people who deceive him, Didala wants to prove his art, and mujianba thinks he can fight better here.

 Chapter 533

    After all, the people Meng Haoran summoned were not weak, so Meng Haoran didn''t wait for a long time. Soon, the first person woke up. What Meng Haoran expected was the existence of Saka, the closest God, and then the four emperors with red hair. Then others woke up one after another, with a difference of no more than 10 seconds.


    "It''s you!!" "Uncle!!" "Master!" When everyone woke up, they saw Meng Haoran not far away for the first time. They were surprised and reacted differently, especially those who knew the identity of Meng Haoran God, such as Shaka, had their own guess.


    "Oh, nice to see you again. You don''t understand what happened! I''ll tell you right away." Meng Haoran smiled


    Obviously, most people here are not fools. It is easy to analyze some situations from Meng Haoran''s words. For example, people here know Meng Haoran. Meng Haoran does not come here like them, but in other ways. Even they can come here because of Meng Haoran.


    "Maybe someone has guessed that you were indeed brought over by me, but I asked your opinions. You have agreed. Think about it carefully and you will recall it!"


    As soon as this sentence was said, everyone was stunned, and then a flash of clarity flashed in their eyes when they recalled the situation before they entered here.


    "It''s not a lie to get what you want. Meeting is fate. After this, the three people who most satisfy me can put forward a request. As long as I can do something, I will basically meet you. You should believe that my ability is not."


    "That''s not necessary. In fact, it was an accident that Luffy and Solon and I showed up here. At that time..." the speaker was red hair. He told the cause and effect. At that time, the three of them were together and received the invitation at the same time. Then Luffy felt funny and agreed without waiting for ningwai''s response, Abruptly disappeared in front of them. There was no way. They could only promise to follow in order to fly on the road.


    "Oh, that''s right! Don''t worry. As long as it''s over, you can all go back safely, but my words are still valid. You should consider whether you want to compete for these three places!" Meng Haoran made a promise and let the red hair''s expression loose. Sauron was almost the same. At that time, Luffy looked like a so-called appearance and was careless and completely unaware of the current situation.


    "That..." at this time, the glacier looked like it wanted to talk and stopped. Meng Haoran was speechless.


    "Just say something!"


    With Meng Haoran''s permission, glacier organized a language and looked at Meng Haoran with expectant eyes. "If my wish is to ask my mother to resurrect, can I do it?" If he were normal, he might not have this unrealistic idea, but Meng Haoran shocked him too much and was too mysterious. He actually killed the gods, and then disappeared. It is said that he went to other worlds. Such ability gave him a glimmer of confidence.


    "Resurrect a man?" Meng Haoran pretended to think.


    "Can''t you?" Glacier''s eyes darkened. He thought Meng Haoran couldn''t do it, too. How can it be resurrected!


    "Is it your mother you want to revive? If so, it''s not a big problem, but you have to pay something. If you want her to be completely revived, you need to link your life with her. In that case, you need to pay half your life to maintain her existence. I don''t know if you want to. Alas, you really talked big just now, but you came first One request is baffled and cannot be solved perfectly. " Meng Haoran looked a little embarrassed, as if he had been hit.


    However, others don''t think so. They all look at Meng Haoran with a dull look. The resurrection can be easily completed. If this can succeed, what else can''t be done?


    At this moment, everyone re examined what Meng Haoran had said before, and re estimated the value of Meng Haoran''s request. Basically, they all made up their minds to become one of the three people, and the atmosphere of competition suddenly rose.


    "Long life is expected!" Big snake pill was ecstatic in her mind.


    "It seems that there will be no shortage of fighting objects in the future!" More wooden sword eight.


    "Become God again!" Saga.


    ¡­¡­


    "Can it really work? As long as I can save my mother, I am willing to do anything. Half my life is not a problem at all. Is it really OK?" The glacier asked eagerly, with an amazing light in his eyes.


    "Of course, if you like, well, let''s wait until the end." Meng Haoran gave the glacier a positive answer. On the side of the glacier state, he became full of energy. He planned to finish whatever Meng Haoran asked him to do, and he must get a quota.


    After that, Meng Haoran said the reason why they appeared here. After learning about the world situation and Meng Haoran at least came to leisure, everyone was shocked that there was such a high-end way of leisure. Indeed, it was worthy of God! No one does not regard Meng Haoran as a God.


    "You are my subordinates in this world. Just play your role and have a good play. This requirement should not be very difficult! After this leisure trip, you can go back, and then have the opportunity to get a wish. To tell the truth, do you feel very lucky! Well, don''t thank me too much! Kiss." Meng Haoran finally sold it very cute.


    "You''ve already felt it! It''s normal that your strength is bound. In order to increase the fun, you also need to upgrade with the players. With the increase of the level, you can gradually use your original strength, otherwise you can use your original strength at the beginning. How can you play? So come on!"


    "By the way, if you die here, you''re really dead. I won''t revive you. I''m a little nervous! Don''t be silly! Well, I believe you. After all, compared with those ordinary people, your experience is far beyond what they say."

 Chapter 534

    After that, Meng Haoran quietly understood the time line of the people summoned, and was surprised to find that their mouth said that this was three years after Meng Haoran left the world. This discovery made Meng Haoran have an amazing guess that Meng Haoran summoned them from different time lines, I''m afraid it''s to prevent Meng Haoran from getting too out of touch with them.


    After that, Meng Haoran and his party transferred from the 101 floor to the first floor and officially started the game journey.


    At this time, the brush strange spot outside the initial place is overcrowded. There are more than one player in every place. Now the players are in groups, and few of them brush alone. After all, they are really dead this time. In order to have a better chance of survival, they will join a team. Therefore, it is almost strange that n attacks will be added immediately and killed instantly, Even a second is not used, which shows the sadness of these low-level monsters.


    Even so, the level of players now is not very high. Most of them are level 1, level 2 and level 3. It''s terrible. Well, all the players who stay here are new players. Of course, the sealed players will not be here, but enter the maze.


    Meng Haoran and his party are all handsome men, so their return rate is still very high, especially those crazy women. If they hadn''t seen Meng Haoran''s strong aura and the appearance of no strangers, they would have surrounded them long ago.


    Meng Hairong can only shake his head helplessly.


    Meng Haoran used his authority as the ultimate boss to successfully disguise them as players. Therefore, in the eyes of others, Meng Haoran is no different from players, let alone think that they are the boss to be defeated.


    "Hey! Their route is..." the players looked at Meng Haoran and his party who thought they would stop here in surprise.


    Of course, it''s to fight the boss. They still need to fight such low-level monsters with their strength? Meng Haoran doesn''t count. Even if others are only level 1, it''s not easy to play strange at more levels. Even with level 1, I''m afraid they can win a single fight against the boss, and it''s still very easy.


    "Are they going to fight boss? It''s impossible! Aren''t you afraid of death so soon?" One player muttered.


    "Will it be the closed beta players? If those guys should be OK, I really envy those guys?"


    "Come on, follow up and have a look. What''s the difference between the closed beta players and us?" One suggested, and then the rest of their group nodded a little.


    So Meng Haoran followed several followers behind them, and gradually expanded the team. When they finally reached the maze, they followed nearly 100 people.


    The reason why the team with assholes will become larger and larger is not that Meng Haoran is handsome, but that the strength they show along the way has deeply shocked everyone, making everyone unconsciously want to know how strong Meng Haoran is.


    On the way to the maze, Meng Haoran and his party also met some monsters. Other players thought that even if they were closed beta players, it would take a lot of trouble, but what they didn''t think of was that only one person came out of Meng Haoran''s group. The guy with green hair, one sword, was like air in front of the monsters, The players didn''t even see how he shot. A few sword lights flickered and the monster disintegrated.


    Most importantly, the green haired man seemed to have eyes all over his body. No matter where the monster was refreshed, he could shoot at the first time. The monsters were almost killed as soon as they were brushed out. The relaxed and comfortable appearance made people take a breath of air conditioning.


    The ordinary players who regard Meng Haoran and his party as closed beta players are even more amazing. They don''t know that even closed beta players can''t reach this level.


    "7 swords? How can it be? Isn''t he a beta player? The level should not be very low. A miscellaneous fish like the other party actually wants 7 swords. Does it mean that his level is only level 2?" A hidden beta player suddenly opened his eyes and looked at the green haired man, that is, Solon in Meng Haoran''s team. He was shocked. Because he was a beta player, his level was level 20. He could see Solon''s shot. He thought the other party was a beta player like him, but suddenly found Solon''s damage and calculated it, But he was squeezed and found that the other party''s level was only about level 2, which frightened him at once.


    Only level 2, but achieved level 20. Even looking at the other party''s expression, there is still a stronger strength that has not been shown. Is NIMA still human? If they are all such monsters, it''s not a thing to break through the 100th floor!


    okay? Can you easily break through 100 layers? The sudden thought stunned the tester, and then he was ecstatic. He had planned to continue to observe Meng Haoran and them. As long as he confirmed their strength, he asked to hold his thighs. In that way, he could walk horizontally in the game. Finally, it was a piece of cake to log out of the game!


    "Solon, are you familiar with it? Let others get familiar with it. Although it''s no problem to deal with the boss on the first floor, it''s better to get familiar with it first." Before the maze, Meng Haoran said to Sauron that Sauron would not refute.


    "Well, then you can do it at will. Whoever is close to you can do it." Meng Haoran said a lucky way.


    "Yo, I can finally do it. I''m the man who wants to be the pirate king. I must kill the most monsters." Lu Fei, who had been unable to endure for a long time, jumped out first. Although he was only the lowest level and seemed unable to play the devil fruit, he was still full of confidence.


    "Xiao Jie should also try to kill monsters." Xiao Jie doesn''t show weakness.


    Others also began to be eager to try. Those who can appear here are not people who are afraid of fighting. Even some battle maniacs who enjoy fighting. If they were not suppressed by Meng Haoran, I''m afraid the world would have been turned upside down.


    On the way to the boss room, Meng Haoran and the players behind them were completely convinced and numb. Except Meng Haoran, Meng Haoran and his party had already shot, and each was no worse than Solon before. Killing monsters such as killing dogs, and even seeing the killing of cold-blooded sects such as SISO, ilumi and big snake pill made them feel like praying for monsters, It''s cruel.

 Chapter 535

    After all, they are strong. Except for Lu Fei and Xiao Jie, who are still childlike, others soon stopped this boring killing after trying. After all, it is not difficult to kill these non challenging little monsters! After several times, there was no excitement, and even the glacier, who was eager to show, didn''t do it again.


    Of course, this is only temporary. As long as there are real powerful monsters, I''m afraid they will be swarmed up.


    "Good! It seems that they have integrated into the game." Meng Haoran nodded secretly. To tell you the truth, this game is all about swordsmen. Meng Haoran is also worried about those people who have not contacted Kendo, but the final result proves that in this low-level world, even if they don''t understand Kendo, their realm is enough for them to display their corresponding strength. Although it is not comparable to those who specialize in kendo, there is little difference, After all, the strongest power that can be used in the game is only 5 stars in Meng Haoran''s view, and none of these people is less than 6 stars, or even touch the existence of 7 stars.


    Originally, ordinary players, even sealed beta players, were cautious in the maze. After all, no one was sure that a large group of monsters would suddenly appear, but Meng Haoran and his team were really as relaxed and comfortable as traveling, because for any of them, the crowd tactics had lost their effect. As long as they still had physical combat, their blood would not drop.


    Of course, different from the players, Sauron is really here, so they will still be hungry and starve to death. However, with their strength, they can persist for several months even if they don''t eat anything, so this is not a problem at all.


    Meng Haoran''s strength also infected the players behind him. They all had such an illusion that monsters were just such monsters. The panic caused by Mao Chang Jingyan had been forgotten, because they saw hope from Meng Haoran and the hope to get through the game, so one and two were full of energy, I just don''t know how they feel when they know Meng Haoran''s real identity in the game.


    Since Meng Haoran has arranged such a boss identity for himself in the game, although he doesn''t intend to fully abide by it, he won''t directly throw it into the player''s camp, so they think too much. If Meng Haoran doesn''t add some obstacles to them, they should be thankful.


    Perhaps because of the existence of Meng Haoran, the ultimate boss, there are few other monsters on the road except the monsters that are suddenly refreshed. This point is that not many people pay attention to it. Even if they pay attention, they will temporarily ignore it. After all, they also think of the reason.


    Not long after, Meng Haoran and his party came to the boss door on the first floor. In the expectation of the players behind them, Shi Shiran entered them. Because of the courage brought by Meng Haoran and his party, the players behind him also carefully entered the boss room, but they were far behind Meng Haoran. It seems that they had no intention to make a move.


    When Meng Haoran stepped into the boss room, the elite club in another place was conducting game strategy. They were completely unaware that the goal they were about to strategy was about to gameover.


    ¡­¡­


    Boss''s room was originally empty. After the last player entered, the door of the room closed directly, and then a flame appeared in the center of the room, in which the monster slowly took shape.


    "Roar!" With the announcement of the appearance of the boss, a huge Longhorn monster appeared in front of the people. It had a ferocious face and congested eyes. It looked at the people with tyrannical eyes, combined with its huge body, with a sharp shock.


    "Is that true? There is only instinct, but no wisdom." Meng Haoran looked at the boss and felt a move in his heart. At the previous boss meeting, he knew that the bosses had intelligence, but now they don''t. It''s similar to that in animation. In this way, it can be determined. In fact, the so-called intelligence was brought by Meng Haoran, and only when Meng Haoran ordered intelligence can control the boss, otherwise it would be this situation.


    "So the question is, who will do it?" Meng Haoran suddenly said such a sentence, which made the players behind him at a loss. What and who shot? Shouldn''t we be together at this time?


    However, what happened next refreshed their world outlook again. People except Meng Haoran looked at each other seriously, seemed to be vigilant, and then


    "Scissors, stone, cloth" "scissors, stone, cloth" "scissors, stone, cloth" "..."


    Nima, in public, a group of people actually played a guessing game like no one else, and it seems that it depends on this decision who should do it.


    "Am I dreaming? Is boss really so weak?" A player looked at the giant boss not far away and compared himself with its strength. As a result, he was 100% killed by the second, shook his head and looked at the strange eyes of Meng Haoran and his gang.


    "It''s like we''re not in the same world." Some people said with emotion, but they did say something. Before, they were really not people of the same world.


    "It''s an unexpected coincidence!" Meng Haoran did not expect that they would use this method to decide who should take the shot, but think about it carefully. Isn''t this the best way at present?


    Meng Haoran didn''t notice that if he was among them, he might be similar to them. Some special attributes exist in Meng Haoran and these called people.


    The battle of guessing boxing is very soul stirring. In the view of the participants, it is even more difficult than playing boss, because it is not a fuel-efficient lamp, high IQ or instinctive monster. It is really not easy to win. After several times, the scene becomes dignified, and a strange atmosphere is formed between them.


    "Let''s win or lose!" Luffy''s expression was solemn, obviously paying special attention to the battle.


    "I won''t lose." Xiao Jie doesn''t look like he will admit defeat.


    Others don''t speak, but their faces have expressed everything.


    "Funny guys? I don''t know where they come from." The pupil of the big snake pill is as tight as looking at the prey.


    Not only the big snake pill, xisuo was also very excited. He felt that even if he couldn''t get the quota, it was enough to meet so many opponents, especially Geng Mujian 8, which gave him a smell of the same kind.


    "This is also a fight! You can''t lose!" More wood sword eight whole body and mind into it.


    "For art." Didala couldn''t see it as a simple duel.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 536

    The last winner of the fist guessing was shaga unexpectedly. In this way, except for the ice river that knew shaga was powerful, everyone looked at him differently. The blind man seems very unusual! They didn''t know that Sharjah deliberately didn''t open his eyes.


    "Shajia? Really not to be underestimated? But how do you deal with the boss? It''s worth looking forward to!" Meng Haoran is looking forward to how the saint fighter who has been fighting with his fist can fight with swordsmanship. Although Sharjah has also shot before, there is no bright spot. It is just that the speed and timing are in place. Now Meng Haoran doesn''t think that Sharjah will fight in an ordinary way. Although he can win in an ordinary way, he will be sorry to others, Sharjah is out of the siege from the crowd. If he ends the battle in an ordinary way, others will not spare him.


    "Let''s see what kind of power you will show!" In addition to Meng Haoran, other people think so.


    When players see that Shajia stands in front of the boss alone, they also know that the guessing is over, and the winner is the handsome blind man in their eyes.


    "Is that him? I wonder if he can deal with the boss?" It''s a terrible guy. He''s blind and strong. I thought he couldn''t beat a monster before! Who knows that he is no worse than the others of those monsters. Should we say that birds of a feather flock together?


    "Blind? It should not be! This is the game world. So he deliberately closed his eyes. Do you think his opponent is unworthy to let him open his eyes?" There are still players who think of this layer, but they pay more attention to saga.


    Shaga''s expression is very relaxed. He can even see his smile. He looks very convincing. He is very much like a prince in transmission. With his handsome face, he is a man and woman who kill each other. He gets a lot of fans in an instant.


    "It''s not easy to get this opportunity, so please cooperate with me. You must show some skills! Otherwise, those guys won''t be reconciled." Sharjah himself understands the feelings of others, so he doesn''t intend to make public anger, but how will he do it? The time he came to the game is not long, and his strength is bound. Can it be said that he has been able to release some power beyond the system in such a short time? In that case, the game is really amazing? How exactly?


    "Although I use the sword, my strength is the same in the final analysis. It is not impossible to show my strength with the sword. In this case, I should be able to use it." Sharjah murmured to himself, and then everyone was surprised to find that Sharjah''s momentum slowly changed, became different from mortals, and some were divorced from the world.


    Sharjah held the long sword high. It was originally the most common long sword, but it felt sacred to everyone, as if Sharjah was holding a legendary divine sword.


    "That''s... What?"


    "Buddha!? how is it possible? Is it a skill!" So people were surprised to find that a tall figure appeared behind Shajia, with golden light all over his body. It was the legendary Buddha.


    "All living beings suffer. I am the Buddha. I will help all living beings and return to nature! Samsara - god heaven!" Although shakah did not speak, the people heard it faintly.


    In Meng Haoran''s eyes, Saga just waved his sword gently and the monster disappeared. However, in other people''s eyes, the monster suddenly looked like a human with wisdom. He worshipped the virtual shadow behind saga and turned his expression into nothingness with happiness, just like rising to heaven, giving people an extremely unreal feeling.


    "Announcement: the boss on the first floor is defeated by the player shaga, and the second floor is open."


    The players couldn''t recall for a long time. They didn''t wake up like a dream until the system announcement was remembered in their mind. Looking at shaga who had put away his long sword and returned to the team, they seemed to see the expression of the Savior.


    "Not bad! Shajia, it seems that you are not far from that step." Meng Haoran said to Sharjah with appreciation that he was the most calm about the power shown by Sharjah, but was surprised for a moment.


    "Just good?" Meng Haoran''s words shocked other people who were still surprised by the show just now. They were severely shocked by Sharjah. Although they were not covered, most of them had understood how to show their original power in the world, they were stunned by the dazzling beauty of Sharjah, After all, even in the original world, this move of saga is enough for them to pay attention to.


    Stimulated by shaga, everyone reexamines others. The idea of not admitting defeat is not pressure, but motivation, which makes them accelerate their familiarity with the world and want to show themselves next time.


    "Buddha? But even so, I won''t admit defeat. If I dare to stand in front of me, I will kill even the god Buddha." Gengmujianba regarded Shajia as a stronger opponent than him for the first time. Although others had different ideas, most of them meant almost that.


    Unknowingly, Sharjah has become the primary competitor of everyone except Meng Haoran, even the glacier. I''m afraid he won''t be afraid of even God for his mother.


    "The enemy of art, if he can identify with my art." This idea sprang up in Didala''s heart.


    "If you want to be the pirate king, do you want to defeat him? In that case, beat him up!" Luffy''s simple mind pursues simple truth.


    "Si" big snake pill is excited to spit out its tongue, like a snake that sees its prey.


    "Apple, complete apple, ah! So excited! I can''t stand the excitement, but I can''t. I have to endure it." Sisso looked at Meng Haoran quietly.


    After defeating the boss, of course, there is no reason to stay. Meng Haoran and his party go outside the boss room, and the players automatically divide a road for Meng Haoran to pass through. Everything is so harmonious. The players watch Meng Haoran and they leave until Meng Haoran''s figure disappears completely.


    "Ah! There is salvation, God. The divine Buddha appears. I have decided that they are my idols. If they are, we will be able to leave the game. I want to tell others the news quickly." A player shouted and ran away with excitement.


    With the player''s action, Meng Haoran brought their influence into play. Everyone expressed their excitement in their own form.

 Chapter 537

    The whole world of the game fell into a short silence because of the sudden announcement, and then was stunned. They were excited to know who shaga was? And what happened during this time that they didn''t know and played around and listened.


    Tongren, the protagonist of this story, are more speechless. They are discussing how to attack the boss. Before it is over, they suddenly hear such an announcement and become petrified in an instant.


    "Who is it? So soon..." Tongren didn''t question the fact that the boss was knocked down, but couldn''t think of who had such strong action power.


    In any case, Meng Haoran''s defeat of the boss on the first floor was a boost to the players, which made them wake up a lot from the shadow of death. The whole game atmosphere changed, and the players became more active from going out passively to play monsters. They thought that as long as they worked hard, monsters had nothing to fear.


    Of course, many people died as a result. The monsters in this game are not ordinary goods that let them attack. They not only act quickly, but also fight back. Without corresponding experience in playing monsters, they are easy to be hurt and then disappear directly, whether in the game world or the real world.


    With the increase in the number of deaths, players gradually woke up from their enthusiasm, calmed down a lot, and began to find the right way to fight monsters, so as to get on the right track.


    Although some of them inevitably resent the unmasked shaga, because if it weren''t for them, so many people wouldn''t die, in general, what Meng Haoran and his party did accelerated the evolution of players, which is beneficial and harmless to the game.


    Especially because they saw Meng Haoran''s players at the bottom of their hearts publicize with their own eyes, a considerable number of people became their loyal followers and thought that they existed like the Savior, which greatly changed the situation of the game.


    However, after that, few people saw Meng Haoran and them, because when they were still mixing on the second floor, Meng Haoran and they had already come to dozens of higher floors, which is a field that ordinary players can''t reach at present.


    However, it is this kind of field that is being plundered by the 12 demon kings at this time. If the monsters are wise, they will definitely cry! Because compared with them, those guys are more like monsters, and they are the kindest ordinary people. If there was blood, I''m afraid it would have washed the earth and turned into a sea of blood wherever they went.


    In fact, not to mention ordinary monsters, even the bosses were afraid of them. Of course, for some reason, even if the bosses were defeated, the players would not know, and the game world had not changed, because Solon didn''t kill as players but as monsters at that time.


    In this way, time is gradually passing. In the twinkling of an eye, two months have passed in the game world. Because Meng Haoran has not had too much interference during this period, the plot is still developing in the original direction. Even some people have questioned Meng Haoran''s existence. After all, they have not seen it with their own eyes.


    On the 80th floor, where even the players in the original book have not reached, Meng Haoran and his summoners stand out again.


    Careful observation is not difficult to find that, apart from Meng Haoran, other people''s levels have existed at least at level 90, not far from the highest level 100. It is difficult to imagine that they have grown to such a level in just two months. Of course, on the other hand, this is also very normal. After all, they are enough to escape the existence of the world!


    In the past two months, most of the summoners have understood each other, and the skills of various systems have been reproduced by the power of the system. Although they do not know whether they rely on Mao Chang Jingyan''s system or Meng Haoran''s, in short, although they can''t give full play to their original power, they can''t be underestimated. Any one of them is enough to destroy the existence of the world now.


    "It''s almost time to announce our existence to the world." Looking at the monsters behind him with satisfaction, Meng Haoran showed a long lost smile. In fact, Meng Haoran did nothing in the past two months. He just gave them orders to improve their strength. Then he went to see the world created by Mao changjingyan. It was really interesting. Even Meng Haoran had to admit Mao changjingyan''s talent, The world he designed made him have a good time, and various interesting settings made Meng Haoran open his eyes and enjoy it very much After a while, I had a good addiction to the so-called virtual game world.


    Out of respect for Mao Chang, Jingyan let him enjoy it After a while, he already had other ideas. Give Mao Chang Jingyan a chance to become his subordinate, and then make the world more interesting. In that way, he can play more happily.


    "If there are only swordsmen, is the world too boring? Is it more interesting to add ninja, read ability, death, swordsman, demon fruit ability and Saint fighter? It is still possible to do it with my strength. Of course, it is only a simplified version. Isn''t it good to make the world more playable? I really look forward to it! It also needs to be done for this Mao Chang Jingyan''s mind! "


    What players don''t know is that the world they have just adapted to will undergo greater changes. Even Mao changjingyan, the creator of the world, can''t predict this situation. Of course, this change may be a good thing for them. Maybe if they can live in this game, they will feel lucky to enter this game, Finally, if they go out alive, they will get things far beyond their imagination, and even get the power to change the world, not only the real world but also the virtual world.


    "Well, I''ll tell you the conditions of the three places winners. You need to cultivate your inheritors, let them learn your strength, and finally have a worldwide duel. If your inheritors can really rule the world that is about to change, they are eligible to get the places. Of course, this is only one, the so-called hegemony place, and another The quota belongs to the strong. Whoever inherits the title of No. 1 in the world can get the quota. "


    "As for the last place, that is the so-called lucky place. At that time, I will draw a lottery. After the inheritor wins the prize, the place will belong to him."

 Chapter 538

    Absolute strength, absolute status and final luck. This is the representative of Meng Haoran''s three places. The first strong man with absolute strength, the world ruler with absolute status and the lucky man favored by fate.


    "Well! The conditions have been given, and then I will soon arrange the rules to change the world. At that time, you can inherit. However, first, each person''s inheritors can''t exceed 100, and they can''t be supplemented, that is, if they die, they can''t be recruited again, so please choose well. Of course, if you don''t feel about the quota, you don''t care It''s too late. " Meng Haoran looked at the summoners and said such words.


    Because of Meng Haoran''s words, the originally calm people became strange, unconsciously released a strong sense of war, and actually distorted the space. The momentum of 12 people made this illusory world have some signs of collapse. Fortunately, they reluctantly resisted in the end. Well, it''s better to say that the world seems to be stronger because of Meng Haoran.


    "Then spread out. I''m waiting for your news." Meng Haoran finished this sentence and disappeared in front of everyone.


    "Have you left? In this case, I don''t have to suppress myself." After confirming Meng Haoran''s departure, SISO was the first to release his suppressed killing intention. He looked at the people recklessly and didn''t hide his purpose. He wanted to find an opponent to fight.


    "Fight? It''s fun! Let me accompany you." The first reaction was Geng Mujian ba. Without being blocked by the eye mask, one eye released a light like a beast.


    Influenced by the two people, others have to pay attention to it. After all, we all understand that those who can stand here are not ordinary strong people. Of course, except for Xiaojie and Luffy, there is a smell of killing on others, which is a sign only after experiencing the bloody test.


    Of course, others are not afraid. They all have their own self-confidence. Although there may be a gap, it will not be too big. After all, it is in a world where their own strength is completely suppressed.


    "I''ll go first!" When the battle was about to break out, the glacier left silently. It was the most important for him to get the quota. In his opinion, this kind of battle was meaningless. Speaking, Meng Haoran''s announcement made him relieved. If he really selected the quota based on their strength, he felt it was very difficult. It was not that he belittled himself, except Xiao Jie Solon, Luffy and the man named Didala can''t see through others. He even feels a great threat from gengmujianba, sisso and others. His strength has too little chance to enter the top three.


    "Let''s go too! Luffy and Sauron," said red hair, glancing at SISO and gengmu jianba.


    "Why? It seems very interesting. Don''t you stay and have a look?" Luffy was reluctant, but finally he was dragged away by Sauron.


    After that, Shajia also left alone towards the distance, and his back gradually disappeared.


    "What to do? It''s reasonable to find some good seedlings to cultivate at this time, but it''s also very interesting here. Forget it, just stay for the time being." Big snake pill muttered to himself, and Didala beside him showed an interested expression.


    As both sides of the battle, Xiao Jie, ilumi and Ichigo Kurosaki from the same world have no intention of leaving. They should plan to help if there are adverse circumstances. After all, they are from the same world. They should be closer. They also see that if the battle really breaks out, both sides will not be merciful and will really die, Both sides fought with the intention of killing each other.


    A battle field was reserved for SISO and gengmujianba. Others quietly watched the two people in the center of the battlefield. The atmosphere suddenly rose. It seemed that they might feel the amazing breath of the two strong men. Even the monsters no longer appeared, and the surroundings became very quiet.


    "To tell you the truth, it''s like fighting with you once, but I haven''t found the time before. I think you should be the same! I smell the smell of the same kind on you." SISO''s long sword turned into a playing card at some time, shining with metal light. It was obviously a power that only he could use.


    "Come and fight! I can''t wait." Geng Mujian Ba also showed a bloodthirsty expression. The original ordinary long sword in his hand unconsciously became the state of his original soul cutting knife. Although it looks broken, it gives people a feeling that can not be underestimated.


    The change of the two did not surprise other people, because they did not know that they had seen their posture once. It was a battle form that would be shown only when both sides showed their real strength. In other words, both sides have been serious and do not need unnecessary temptation. They both understand that if they are not serious, they will definitely suffer losses, And if you don''t take it seriously, the battle will have no original meaning.


    The murderous spirit collided wantonly in the air. Their spirit has been highly concentrated. They only have the appearance of the opponent in their eyes. They are quietly waiting for the opportunity to take the shot and the flaws of the other party at that moment.


    Under the collision of their momentum, everything around them, even everything in the virtual world, turned into nothingness and dissipated in the sky. The scene of blue light fluttering is very beautiful to ordinary people, but at this time, no one will appreciate them. It is not that they don''t want to appreciate it, but that there are more important things that need their attention and witness.


    Fortunately, the battle between the two took place on the 80th floor that players can''t reach at present. Otherwise, if players break in, even the strongest will be directly scared to death under this amazing momentum. They will be mentally broken and die in the real world! Different from the game, this is a real murderous spirit. Even if they are a hundred times stronger in reality, they can''t resist this murderous spirit.


    In fact, it is also because of Meng Haoran that their situation has not been exposed. Otherwise, such a big movement, Mao changjingyan will be investigated in an instant! Let them fight, whether the original layer 80 will continue to exist is a problem. Only with Meng Haoran''s interference can we ensure that their battle will not cause a devastating blow to layer 80, and finally the traces of the battle will be erased by Meng Haoran.


    Therefore, Meng Haoran has actually been paying attention to the situation here, and others should have found this, but because Meng Haoran did not appear, it means that Meng Haoran agreed to the battle, so the battle can continue.

 Chapter 539

    Finally, Geng Mujian Ba couldn''t help attacking first. This is expected. Geng Mujian BA''s temperament is not calm. He has always been fighting openly. He even shows an excited expression when he is cut. He is a relatively simple and easy to understand guy.


    Sissau is different. Although he is also eager to fight, his brain is surprisingly easy to use. He knows how to create opportunities. He has reflected his wisdom many times in the original works, such as hiding his prophecy information and being greedy Greedy Island conceals its game records with its reading ability, disguises itself as a novice who doesn''t know much about games, and so on.


    The battle between the two is amazing. They are impeccable in terms of skills and mastery of the battle. Of course, their style also makes the battle different.


    Sisso''s strength is obviously not Geng mujianba''s opponent, but his body is particularly flexible. He easily avoids Geng mujianba''s attack and makes some difficult actions to harass from time to time, but the effect is not great.


    Geng Mujian''s eight attacks went straight, and he didn''t hide his intention at all, but it was because of this that people had no choice. After all, he didn''t care that he was cut, and even was happy that such a thing would happen. After being cut, his momentum was higher and higher, his action was faster and his strength was stronger, which made people feel that even if he was cut, it would be counterproductive.


    If gengmujianba is a beast fighting completely by instinct, SISO is obviously a cunning fox. When you think you can see through him, you will always find that he is still very deep.


    The sound of "bang bang" rang out constantly. SISO''s poker and Geng Mujian''s sword collided from time to time. For a time, it was unclear who had the upper hand.


    SISO''s eyes became more and more profound with the battle. After testing, he had understood the gap between the two sides. He knew that he had little chance of winning the battle in the front. He still had to rely on Qi to win. Where Geng Mujian Ba couldn''t see, a thin thread of mental power was shot from SISO''s right hand and connected to Geng Mujian BA''s wrist.


    What SISO didn''t find was that when he succeeded, Geng Mujian BA''s body stopped for a moment. Although Geng Mujian Ba couldn''t see SISO''s action, he felt something wrong from his wrist. However, because there was no change for the time being, he stopped quietly. Besides, he didn''t need to think so much, In the end, instinct will guide him how to act.


    Off the court, ilumi and Xiaojie''s eyes have attached a thin layer of thought. Using the application technology of thought, they can clearly see SISO''s actions and admire SISO''s ability to make such actions in such a fierce battle.


    Heizaki Ichigo didn''t have so many ideas and silently supported Geng Mujian ba. He really didn''t expect Geng Mujian Ba to lose.


    "Sure enough, they are two good materials! If only we could study them." The big snake pill looked intoxicated and stared at the two men in the battle without blinking. However, it didn''t treat them as human beings at all. Instead, it was like looking at the eyes of the little white mouse. The strangeness released by her body made Didala secretly pull away from one side.


    "What? There''s no sense of art at all. I can''t compare with me. Sure enough, I''m the real artist, a group of barbarians who only know how to fight." Didala whispered, but that''s what he said, but from his serious expression, he knew that his heart was not calm. Obviously, the battle between the two made him pay special attention. If he changed him to any one in the field, I''m afraid if he couldn''t distance away, he would be defeated if he was close.


    Sissau dodged Geng Mujian BA''s sweeping strike again. His eyes changed and decided that it was time to be serious. He could have planned when his reading ability was launched before, but he waited a little to see the special power of Geng Mujian ba. After all, this period of time was enough for him to understand that the people summoned by Meng Haoran belong to different worlds, The system of power is also different, so Geng Mujian 8 must say it is hidden, but Geng Mujian 8 has no sign of using that power. Is it because it won''t or disdain? This is unknown.


    "Let me test it." SISO changed his previous fighting style and ran straight to gengmujian 8 this time. It seems that he has to fight hard once.


    Geng mujianba''s eyes lit up, which was exactly what he said he expected. He laughed. "It should have been so long ago. Come on, I''ll let you cut it."


    To sisso''s surprise, he thought he could hurt Geng Mujian 8 by his own arrangement, but when he attacked, Geng Mujian 8 opened the door wide and motionless. It seemed that he really wanted to cut him.


    A solitary doubt flashed in his eyes, and SISO was not so indecisive. He attacked with a little vigilance.


    "Pooh" the short knife composed of cards took a blood red light spot, and the blood bar of Geng Mujian 8 decreased a little, and the attack worked.


    "Sure enough, it deserves to be jianba!" Almost everyone was surprised by the result except heizaki Ichigo. They thought Geng mujianba had something to do, but they didn''t expect that the other party''s purpose was really so simple.


    Although he hurt gengmujianba, sisso was not happy at all. Instead, he raised the risk coefficient of gengmujianba again. He obviously felt that at the end of his attack, gengmujianba''s subtle movements were stopped by the other party, but he was stifled. What a powerful self-control.


    "However, it''s more interesting! It''s worthy of being my opponent. Has the fruit matured like this! Ah... It''s so moving, no, it''s too pleasant to bear." SISO looks like an orgasm, like a big pervert.


    "Really? Am I so excited when I cut it? Then come again! The battle is not over yet, is it?" Geng Mujian''s deep voice sounded, but the figure holding the knife was touching, a very thick feeling, like a high mountain.


    Xisuo and Geng mujianba''s performance made the audience''s evaluation of them rise a lot. Although they may not be positive, there is no doubt that their highlights can not be ignored.


    Suddenly SISO made a pull posture, and then more mujianba seemed to be dragged by an invisible hand and went straight to SISO, like a prey sent to the door.


    "Flexible love!" Jay and ilumi know it.

 Chapter 540

    Geng Mujian eight felt a huge force burst out from his wrist, and then his body didn''t listen to him, but he was just a little stunned. He thought of the previous feeling and figured out what had happened with sisso''s action. I''m afraid it was the other party''s ability.


    "The abacus is good, but isn''t it helping me?" Geng Mujian eight quickly adjusted his posture, suddenly changed his sword to another hand and made a move to cut.


    "Will you succeed?" SISO''s other finger moved, and his flexible love was launched again. This time, it was directly connected to Geng Mujian''s other hand and feet.


    "Yes!" Geng Mujian eight obviously felt it, but it was too late to move. The distance between them was less than 1 meter.


    SISO''s hands moved slightly, Geng Mujian 8 suddenly slipped and fell. SISO''s card short sword went straight to Geng Mujian 8''s back, which seemed to want to be pierced directly.


    "Got it!" Sisso smiled triumphantly at the corners of his mouth. He believed that as long as he was penetrated by his card dagger, even if the other party''s system was strong, he could not turn over any waves.


    "Is it over? It''s really SISO!" Xiao Jie exclaimed.


    "No, not yet. Sword eight still has that move." Heizaki Ichigo didn''t think so, but seemed to confirm his guess. At a critical moment, Geng mujianba''s body suddenly burst out with an extremely strong momentum, which directly broke away from SISO''s flexible love, and disappeared at the moment of SISO''s attack.


    "Disappeared? When?" Sisso''s movement stopped, a little incredible.


    "Over there!" Gengmu jianba''s figure reappeared, which was already 100 meters away from xisuo. Unlike before, gengmu jianba''s eye mask had disappeared, and the fluctuation of spiritual power constantly appeared all over his body.


    "Is that... Not the wave of thought, is this their power system?" SISO looked at the greatly changed Geng Mujian eight, flashed a trace of clarity, and felt the other party''s spirit pressure at a close distance. SISO had some difficulty breathing.


    "Instant step? Indeed, it is worthy of Jian 8. Can it be used in this world?" Kurosaki Ichigo knew what had happened just now. Geng mujianba took off his eye mask and burst out his body''s spiritual power. Then he used the unique skill of the God of death, and the instant step disappeared. Of course, it''s not in the world of the God of death, but here, the power of using the instant step is not so great, and the distance is only about 100 meters, but even so, it''s enough, After all, the appearance of Geng Mujian''s eight opponents should not have such high-speed moving skills.


    "It''s hard to do now? Well, if that skill is conventional, I can''t capture his movements at all!" SISO is very troublesome. Indeed, for the worlds summoned by Meng Haoran, the movement of the hunter world is the most insufficient. Compared with the instantaneous step of the death world, the six style shaving of the pirate and the instantaneous body of the Naruto, not to mention the light speed movement of the saint fighter world, although the gap has been narrowed a lot in this world, But it''s not that easy to make up for.


    "Well, that''s why SISO and his team are only a remote corner of the world. If the real dark continent is a place, their mobile skills must be very strong, especially in that field, which is more original!" Meng Haoran is actually observing the battle with special means.


    "How do you look surprised! Can''t you keep up with this speed?" Geng Mujian eight was a little confused. It is reasonable to say that instant step is not a high quality.


    SISO smiled frankly and said, "yes! If you keep using this speed, I really can''t stand it!"


    "Well! Forget it. I don''t need it. A good fight can''t end like this! I''m finally excited. I''m just about to enter the state next! Time is running out. It takes a lot of energy to fight with this posture." Because it is not in the original world, Geng Mujian 8 cannot fully explode. Maintaining the state of full power output is not only more powerful than death, but also limited by time limit.


    "I see. In this case, just survive the next crazy attack." SISO''s eyes flashed and quickly analyzed the form.


    Next, gengmujianba attacked SISO with an absolutely violent attitude, and SISO was only beaten passively. Although he was not fatally injured, some small injuries were inevitable and looked particularly embarrassed.


    Compared with before, gengmujianba''s strength and speed have been greatly improved. SISO''s reading ability is suppressed even if he uses it. He can block gengmujianba''s random sword with all his strength.


    Finally, the battle ended with gengmujian 8 victory. Although sisso insisted on a lot of time, the strength gap is there after all. Even though it has been shortened a lot in this game world, it is always influential.


    Meng Haoran was not surprised by such a result. You know, Geng Mujian Ba has strong strength among the captain of death after all, and sisso is probably the weakest captain in the world according to his own strength. This is that his strength has improved a lot after Meng Haoran left for three years, otherwise he is the strength of a vice captain.


    SISO was not killed. Finally, mujianba stopped at the right time. SISO was not decadent after being defeated, but looked satisfied. From his eyes, we can see that he was not the kind of man who would give up easily. Even after this battle, he had a new goal, got stronger strength, and then challenged again.


    As for how to gain more power, isn''t there a ready-made opportunity? Meng Haoran''s wish quota, although he is not the opponent of Geng mujianba at present, it does not mean that his inheritors are not good. After all, the inheritors who fought last must be at a low-level stage, and the gap in strength will be less obvious at that time.


    It has to be said that SISO''s brain turns quickly. Compared with those who read ability, it is more difficult to find the talent needed by the God of death. Moreover, even if he finds it, it takes too long to reach the high stage. After all, the time from the beginning of the God of death to becoming the captain level is generally calculated according to a hundred years. Even if he graduates to become an ordinary God of death, it takes six years, Those who read ability are faster.


    Of course, these are not absolute. As long as they are the right people, their strength progress will not abide by common sense, so it depends on whether they will meet the right inheritors in the end.


    After a battle, everyone dispersed separately. I think it''s time to prepare for the next quota dispute.

 Chapter 541

    After the summoners left the 80th floor, many of the 80th floor were destroyed due to the battle. It was quickly restored under a mysterious force. It was completely impossible to see that there had been a battle here. If the computer restoration wizard was general, no matter what was done on the computer, everything would be restored after it was started again.


    Not to mention how the summoners find their inheritors, Meng Haoran came to the 20th floor alone. The purpose is very simple. He met Mao Chang Jingyan. At this time, Mao Chang Jingyan has mixed into the players, and he is also the head of the blood alliance knight regiment of the boss strategy group. His position is high, which is equivalent to the leader of the player.


    Because he uses the administrator account, he is powerful and terrible. He not only has various bug skills, but also has the setting that his blood volume will not be reduced to a certain extent. Therefore, he has always been in front of players with a perfect posture and his unique leadership charm, which is deeply loved by others.


    "Well, this guy really has a bad taste. Do you want to see what he did when he finally found out that the ultimate boss was him? He did. In the original book, although Tongren found a flaw on the 75th floor and was forced to recover his identity, everyone collapsed at that moment. That''s a shock. If it weren''t for the halo of Tongren''s protagonist , there was a miracle. I was convinced. Maybe that guy will continue to be carefree. And even if he is defeated, he is still alive, living in the world he created. "


    As the headquarters of the blood alliance knights, it is quite luxurious. It is about the size of a castle. There are not only guards at the door, but also not ordinary guards. The level is 25, which is at the front-line level of players. At this time, the highest level of players is only 40, and it is also a sealed test player. Taking level 25 as guards shows its strong strength.


    "Hey, who are you and what can I do for you?" Meng Haoran was rejected without exception. After all, his body was covered by a black robe at this time. He didn''t look like a aboveboard man.


    "I''m here to see Mao Chang... ER! No, it''s your leader, Heathcliff." Slightly changed the sound line, making people sound a little hoarse.


    "See the head?" The guard looked at Meng Haoran suspiciously, as if he wanted to see through Meng Haoran. It was related to the head, and he had to be serious. If Meng Haoran was a man with intentions and wanted to murder the head, it would be bad. You know that Heathcliff was the spiritual leader of their players at this time. If something happened, you don''t know what kind of shock it would cause.


    "Take off the black robe. I want to verify my identity!" The guard didn''t give face and pulled out the long sword around his waist. Although he couldn''t hurt players in the city, he had a certain deterrent.


    "I really don''t give face! Well, I''ll let you have a look, but just for a moment." Meng Haoran is ready to hypnotize the guard, but at this time.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Regiment... Head, this man wants to see you. How can we verify his identity?" Following his voice, Meng Haoran found that what he had spoken before was the goal of his trip, Mao changjingyan.


    At this time, Mao Chang Jingyan sounded like a general who was going to fight. Behind him was a group of players with extraordinary momentum. At first glance, he was an elite, which was the cadres of the blood alliance knights. From their appearance, he knew that they were going to carry out the boss strategy with the head. When he came out, he happened to encounter this scene.


    "See me?" Mao changjingyan, whose apparent identity was Heathcliff, raised his eyebrows. He was surprised. He looked at Meng Haoran carefully and found that he had no image at all. He didn''t know how to speak for a while, but he was a hero after all, Finally, I said, "if you come to see me, let him come. I believe nothing unpleasant will happen here anyway, but now I don''t have time, because the time for strategy has come." There is a hint of threat.


    "Did the Lord appear? Yes, I came to you. I have something important to talk to you."


    "Can you talk about it in detail after my strategy? Or you can go with us! I believe you won''t stop us from going to the boss!" As soon as Heathcliff spoke, others glared at Meng Haoran. As long as Meng Haoran said that he would not let them go, he would waste time now, I''m afraid he would be hated. Soon there will be rumors outside that he is a selfish player who doesn''t care about other players at all and doesn''t go to the front, We should also block the normal progress of the strategy.


    Although he didn''t care about other people''s opinions, Meng Haoran decided to go with them. He also wanted to see how the legendary strategy groups beat the boss, and this time he should be able to see the protagonists Tong Ren and yasina. According to time, yasina should also be added to the strategy group, but if he didn''t see it here in the blood alliance knights, That means she hasn''t joined the blood alliance knights, or she''s gone first.


    "Then I''ll go with you. If I''m here, I''m sure I''ll be back soon." Meng Haoran''s hoarse voice sounded.


    Hearing this, Heathcliff outlined an arc in the corner of his mouth, and then nodded friendly to Meng Haoran, "thank you for your understanding. Please help me at that time!"


    "The hiding guy, and he will come back soon. Who do you think you are!" Some people complained in a low voice, but because Meng Haoran promised to go to the front, their hostility also decreased a lot. The quality of the players of the blood alliance knights is still good. They have been working hard to get through the game and have not degenerated because of the game. At this time, they still abide by their own moral bottom line. Even killing players generally doesn''t happen. On the contrary, they have a rule that they don''t return the player''s blood to zero at any time.


    On the contrary, there are also different kinds of players. There are killing players who hunt and kill players. They have fallen for a long time. They act recklessly under the guise that killing in the game is not against the law. They know that if they die in the game, they will die in reality. They still kill people. Even some guys are happier because of this, A bunch of psychopaths.

 Chapter 542

    In the 21st floor maze, Meng Haoran and the people of the strategy group are moving forward carefully. To be exact, the strategy group is on guard, while Meng Haoran is simply watching a play, and he is still in the middle of the team. He has no intention of contributing at all.


    "Well, it seems that they are really serious!" Meng Haoran looked at the people in the strategy group with satisfaction. He was very optimistic about their attitude. I''m afraid it was this attitude that enabled them to succeed in the strategy smoothly, and there were few dead people.


    At the beginning of the establishment of the strategy group, there were victims in every strategy, but now there are almost no victims. The strategy group has been on the right track. Every strategy is completely prepared and will not take action without a great victory.


    Meng Haoran didn''t talk to anyone along the way. It''s better to say that other people don''t want to have a relationship with him. After all, a guy who hides his head and tail and is obviously selfish (without taking the initiative to undertake the defense task) doesn''t want too much contact.


    There are many monsters leading to the boss room, but because the information is mastered, it does not cause any trouble to the strategy group. What the strategy group is prepared for is not these, but emergencies. After all, intelligence is only intelligence, monsters are not unchanged, and there are other players to consider, such as the murder guild.


    However, it seems that due to the existence of Meng Haoran, the journey to the boss room was particularly smooth, and the strange in the accident did not appear. When we arrived at the door of the boss room, everyone was relieved.


    "Is it here? Boss room. Don''t relax your vigilance. The real start is from here. If the boss is not knocked down, everything will be meaningless." Heathcliff''s expression was serious, and his firm face combined with his motionless body gave people a great sense of security.


    Sure enough, after listening to his words, the others nodded and recovered their nervous feeling again.


    "Good leadership skills! It seems to win everyone''s trust!" Meng Haoran secretly scoffed. Is acting one of the necessary skills of an intelligent boss?


    Under the sign of Heathcliff, one of the two front strategy team members pushed open the door.


    In front of everyone is a dark room with no light at all, but at the moment when the door is completely pushed open, the fire lights are lit in an orderly manner, just like in the welcome strategy group. At this time, everyone found that there was a huge figure sleeping in the deepest part of the room.


    "Sure enough, the intelligence is correct. The eight armed troll, the boss of this layer, is a meat shield boss, but the output is not weak. Rage will occur at the critical point when the HP is as low as 30%, lasting for 10 seconds. In these 10 seconds, its defense and attack will be greatly enhanced. Therefore, we just need to survive the last 10 seconds, and pay attention to his only skill, roar, which will make him angry The player is forced to freeze for 1 second. "


    "Well, let''s follow the tactics discussed before! First consume, the main attacker is ready to replace at any time, the treatment keeps up, and the guard is ready to rescue in case of an emergency." After a simple explanation, everyone in the strategy group began to perform their duties, while Meng Haoran, the only one who participated unexpectedly, fell into a state of leisure.


    If you are an ordinary person, you will feel uncomfortable in this state. If you want to communicate with the team, at least don''t be excluded. Even if you pretend, after all, people are social animals. If you are alone, you will always feel uneasy.


    However, Meng Haoran had no such feeling for a long time. He was busy watching the actions of the strategy group, as if he were watching a play, without any consciousness at all.


    Meng Haoran''s situation is obviously very prominent here. Most people show bad eyes on him. If there were not important things to do to fight boss at this time, I''m afraid we would have to teach Meng Haoran a lesson. However, even so, if Meng Haoran continues like this and doesn''t do anything, there is no doubt that he will be rejected by everyone after this time, Although he won''t become an enemy, he can''t go anywhere, but he won''t fight him.


    The action of the strategy group woke up the sleeping eight armed Troll with a deafening roar. Even if you know that it is only a creature in the game, the real feeling is still shocking.


    The newly awakened boss was furious when he saw so many players. As a boss hostile to the players, he did not hesitate at all. He attacked the players closest to him. Because of eight hands, he attacked four players at the same time at one time, which seemed very strong.


    "Attack start" the player also gave an order and took action. His flexible body quickly approached the boss and left, er, many sword marks on the boss, but it made the boss more violent, his eyes flushed and screamed.


    But it''s no use. The players'' cooperation is really good. Every skill connection has the right benefits. No matter how the boss attacks, he will be blocked by a specially assigned person, but the players'' attacks fall on him without exception. Even when it uses which skill, the players handle it well, but they block it at the cost of some damage.


    The boss''s blood volume is constantly decreasing, and it will soon reach the warning blood volume. When it is about to reach the end of 30%, there is no need to remind. Everyone has made a response, and began to turn from attack to defense. They take the way of wandering to fight. They don''t want to cause harm, but just make the boss unable to get the corresponding results.


    The boss is as violent as expected, but he is still thrown around by the players. If this continues, the strategy will succeed without accident. It is a smooth strategy.


    "Well! Although it''s good, it''s a little boring. Let me add some materials to you. You can deal with the irrational boss. What about the wise one?" No one noticed that Meng Haoran whispered a few words under his black robe, and then a strange wave came out.


    The boss, who was attacking by instinct, suddenly stopped, and his turbid eyes became gradually clear, as if they had become a monster.


    "What''s the matter? Why did you stop? It''s different from what the intelligence said!" Players are also confused, but there is no good way at this time.

 Chapter 543

    The monster''s sudden move makes most players confused. After all, this change is the first time. Although the boss is a special existence in the monster, he doesn''t have much wisdom. Everything depends on instinct. Even with some exceptions, his wisdom won''t exceed that of children. It''s easy to be guided and killed.


    The reason why players can surround and kill so easily is that their strength is far more than their boss, and it is also very easy, even without paying the price of casualties, because the boss is not smart. As long as they know how to pull hatred, the boss will be led away.


    It can be said that this is the biggest advantage of the players. However, now this advantage will disappear under the guidance of Meng Haoran. A boss with wisdom is not the same as before. Even if the players will defeat it in the end, it is completely impossible not to sacrifice a person. After all, even if the effect of boss rage disappears, its attributes are far stronger than those of the players.


    Meng Haoran''s timing is also very accurate. It is in the few seconds when the boss is violent that players at least harass the boss and give the boss time to calm down. In addition, at this time, it already has AI, and then the player''s battle will become difficult. If it is not for this period of time, even if the wisdom is restored in the battle, However, under the crazy attack of players, there is no time to change, but now it is different. With the slowdown of players'' attack and the great increase of boss''s strength, everything is variable.


    "Those eyes are..." as GM''s Heathcliff, he didn''t have to worry about being killed at all, so he was the most calm. He found the difference of boss. The original scarlet eyes turned extremely calm. The light of wisdom that even he couldn''t believe showed in his eyes. He was shocked and panicked, It''s a fear of things beyond your control and the unknown.


    "Is it a mistake?" Heathcliff hoped so, but what followed proved that he was completely right.


    The useful hate transfer to the general boss directly lost its effect. The boss did not give up the players close to him as before, but instead attacked the players with high hate value, so that the players close to him had a chance to breathe. Instead, he directly focused on the players close to him who had less blood and entered the cordon.


    "Get away!"


    "No!"


    In the exclamation of the crowd, the eight armed Troll finally emerged. A player didn''t even have time to respond and was directly killed by a blow.


    The death of the first player made the players'' cooperation stagnate for a moment, but the eight armed Troll didn''t miss this opportunity. He attacked again and quickly moved to another player. Four giant arms attacked from four directions. The player couldn''t avoid it and could only block it hard. But at this time, how could he block the eight armed Troll, So it was obvious that the player was killed again.


    This is a sad story. In the short time that players haven''t responded, the eight arm Troll made great power and killed four people in a row. At this time, the rage effect of the eight arm Troll has just ended.


    "Kill it!" At this time, the players finally reacted. One or two were angry. The fact of the dead deeply stimulated them. They needed revenge.


    There are calm people who want to stop it, but they can''t stop it. They are in a state of madness.


    At this time, the state of both sides has been reversed, and the boss is still rational, but the players are crazy. The roles are exchanged. Although the boss''s blood volume is very unfavorable, it is not a soft persimmon that can be held by the players at this time. Therefore, the players suffer and suffer from constant death and injury.


    "Ah Le, it seems that you''ve gone too far." Meng Haoran''s tone under the black robe was frivolous, which seemed to be just a simple emotion.


    "Heathcliff, what are you going to do later? In this way, your responsibility is not small!" Meng Haoran looked at Heathcliff with a frown not far away and smiled in his heart. Anyway, even if he attacked the boss this time, the responsibility for such a large number of casualties should be borne by someone. Of course, Heathcliff can''t help it. After that, his influence will drop a lot.


    "Huh?" Meng Haoran originally intended to see it like this, but suddenly he had to do it. At this time, the eight armed Troll approached a player whose blood volume was already at the warning line again. Seeing that the player was about to be killed, it was not the key. The key was that the player was covered by his robe like Meng Haoran, but it was dark red, Originally, she could not see her face, but just now her black robe had been damaged by the battle, revealing the charming hidden inside Yan, a light orange and tender face, can''t hide the fact that she is a great beauty. Although her body is not fully developed, it is also beginning to take shape. It''s not difficult to imagine how delicate she will become in the future Mei.


    "Is it really Athena!" Meng Haoran instantly confirmed the identity of the other party and decided to save the United States by a hero, but also quickly. He found that the Tongren near yasina was about to explode, and he would not be a hero at that time.


    Meng Haoran''s figure turned into a remnant, and instantly reached yasina''s body at a speed that players could never think of. Then no one could describe what kind of light it was, like a light in the dark illuminating the whole world. When the returning God came, the eight armed Troll had dissipated in the blue light, but Meng Haoran didn''t make a gesture, as if he hadn''t touched it.


    "Are you all right, little girl?" The hoarse voice opened yasna''s eyes, who was already desperate and closed her eyes. Yasna with a tear was so fascinated at this time People, she looked at Meng Haoran, then hugged Meng Haoran like crazy and cried.


    "It''s terrible. Yasna thought she was dead. It''s terrible..." facing the threat of death so close, the pressure accumulated since the game was unable to log out finally broke out, and Meng Haoran was the outlet to vent. Perhaps it was because she saved yasna. Even if Meng Haoran didn''t show her face, yasna felt particularly kind, So that I cried in front of him.


    Meng Haoran''s body was shocked by this accident, and then his movements became soft. He also held yasna in his arms and gently stroked her back, like a loving elder.


    "Cry out! Just cry out. Don''t worry. No one can hurt you here. I will protect you in the future, I promise."

 Chapter 544

    The monsters were so suddenly killed by Meng Haoran. The players couldn''t believe it at first, and then when they confirmed that the monsters were finally dead, most of them seemed to be breathers who were drawn all their strength and fell to the ground without image.


    At this moment, they were happy, because the terrible monster was finally killed, and they finally didn''t have to face it. No one expected such a change in the strategy. Everything was going well, but in the end, the boss had such a change. They didn''t find it during the battle. They wanted to calm down and thought about it before they were shocked into a cold sweat, Monsters like that seem to have higher wisdom than ordinary people or even ordinary people. Most of them make correct judgments in such situations. If it were not for the great loss in the early stage, it would not be impossible to destroy them all.


    "It''s really strong! That guy, nearly 10% of the last boss''s blood strips, was killed in an instant." Some players said with emotion, but it was this sentence that made the scene strange.


    "If he is so strong, why didn''t he do it at the beginning? He can kill the boss alone!" Finally, someone noticed that as soon as this remark came out, everyone''s eyes changed and became disgusted at Meng Haoran. Obviously, they had such strong strength, but they had been there as an audience, which made them sacrifice so many comrades.


    The joy of being rescued by Meng Haoran was gone. Instead, they blamed all this on Meng Haoran. One or two thought that if Meng Haoran shot, it wouldn''t be like this. If Meng Haoran shot, no one would die.


    "Damn guy, it''s all you. If it weren''t for you, Neville and Yazi wouldn''t die. It''s all your fault. If you had done it earlier." A guy who obviously died before and had his important companions glared at Meng Haoran, but he didn''t rush up because of the strength Meng Haoran showed before. However, it can be seen from his hate eyes that he wouldn''t mind revenge if he had a chance after this.


    Although others are not as aggressive as him, their eyes show everything. Of course, some are not hostile to Meng Haoran.


    By such a fuss, yasna in Meng Haoran''s arms also woke up a lot, but because Meng Haoran was her real rescuer, she would have died if it weren''t for Meng Haoran, so her attitude towards Meng Haoran hasn''t changed. Of course, she can''t help looking at Meng Haoran with some loneliness and doubt.


    Did he save me because of my beauty? The idea came out incurably, and then occupied the whole mind in an instant, but even so, Athena still thanked Meng Haoran.


    "Hum, a group of garbage. If you can''t do it yourself, you still want to rely on others. Do you think I''m your nanny? I have the obligation to save you. I''m not a primary school student. I''m responsible for my own life. I''m still so naive now." Meng Haoran''s low and hoarse voice sounded, which changed the expression of many people who Meng Haoran should do according to their ideas. One part was to fully realize his mistakes, while the other part was to intensify his hatred of Meng Haoran.


    Meng Haoran looked at the players'' reaction, but he didn''t say anything more. He didn''t have to see things like these guys.


    The scene fell into a brief silence and was embarrassed for a time.


    "Well, the gentleman is right. We shouldn''t blame him for the mistake. After all, he did it in the end. No! I''m still to blame this time. I didn''t consider it carefully, so that such a tragedy happened. If it''s good, we''ll stop the blood League cavalry." It was still Heathcliff who stood up. He didn''t feel much about the dead people. After all, if it weren''t for him, the game of the dead wouldn''t happen.


    "Treasure chest!" Heathcliff''s words made players pay attention to the place where the monster disappeared. Sure enough, there was a golden treasure chest there, which was of great value at a glance.


    At the thought of the treasure in the treasure chest, a large group of people showed greedy eyes and looked at each other. They found that others were the same. They didn''t act rashly and thought carefully about how to get the maximum benefits.


    However, at this time, Meng Haoran did make others angry. He went to the treasure chest and took it away without saying a word.


    "What? Look what I''m doing. I killed the monster. Shouldn''t the things it exploded belong to me? Although it''s not a good thing, I may not like it, but I''m really sorry for you if I don''t accept it."


    Who''s polite to you? You thought we didn''t do it because we let you? How long is the head? We are thinking about how to distribute it.


    The players looked at Meng Haoran speechlessly, and their expressions were very tangled. Who let Meng Haoran say something reasonable? Monsters are really killed by others, and generally, this strategy pursues the equipment that is exploded. Whoever grabs it will be whoever! This is a long established rule. In the past, because of the strength of the blood alliance knights, they generally grabbed the equipment. This time, it was rare for the other party to give up. Originally, they thought they could eat meat, but they didn''t expect Meng Haoran to be so direct.


    "Wait, I remember you''re not a member of our strategy group! In that case, you don''t have the right to get equipment. You can come here or rely on the protection of all of us! So you''d better teach the treasure chest." A round faced man said in a strange tone, but he was recognized by many people, which deliberately ignored the fact that Meng Haoran killed the boss.


    "Yes, hand over the treasure chest quickly!"


    "Yes, you are not in the strategy group."


    Meng Haoran couldn''t help laughing at the accusations. These people were too funny. They really thought the truth could be useful. He just talked about it. The final decisive factor was his own strength!


    What was it? Meng Haoran has many ways to deal with this situation, such as ignoring them, or directly showing strength to let them retreat, so as to argue for something, but in the end, Meng Haoran did think of a good way.


    Anyway, I don''t need any equipment. It''s better to disgust them.


    "Well, in that case, only people in the strategy group can have the treasure chest, right?" The tone is a little strange, but to the players, this is the tone of admitting defeat.


    "Yes, that''s right."


    Just when people thought Meng Haoran was going to hand over the treasure chest, Meng Haoran made an action that surprised them. He traded the treasure chest to yasna, and then took yasna''s hand and clicked to confirm. At this time, yasna had not responded.


    "Well, then you have nothing to say! You can''t say that she is not a member of the strategy group, so you can''t get it!"


    Meng Haoran''s words completely let them die. One or two shrugged their faces and didn''t speak again. They couldn''t find an excuse anymore. The fact that yasna was a member of the strategy group can''t be refuted. In addition, yasna almost died in the end. It would be too chilling if she wasn''t qualified to get the treasure chest.


    Of course, there is also the relationship between Asina being a girl and such a beautiful girl. You know, some such girls are babies, so Asina will still have some privileges at this time.

 Chapter 545

    The news that the 21st floor was raided was quickly spread. In order not to affect the morale, ordinary players didn''t say what they lost this time, which made people subconsciously think that this was also a smooth raiding strategy compared with the previous one. For a time, laughter filled the middle of the players, because it is very possible to pass the customs if we continue according to this progress.


    "So you''re still a lone walker?" Meng Haoran looked at Asina in front of him with some surprise. He didn''t expect that he was really right. Asina hasn''t joined the blood alliance knights.


    "So do you want to join my team?" Meng Haoran issued an invitation.


    "Your team? Don''t you mean you''re a lone walker?" This time it was yasna''s turn to be surprised. She always thought that people like Meng Haoran wouldn''t have a team, and Meng Haoran didn''t look like strangers before, and didn''t like people with a team.


    Do you want to join his team? Yasina fell into meditation. Indeed, it was difficult for a lone walker to live in the game, because without companions, she often needed to guard against some hidden dangers, and she couldn''t do her best in battle. Therefore, if she didn''t really have great strength, she couldn''t continue on this road. The most important thing is that it''s too hard for a person to bear loneliness.


    If you continue to walk alone, you will become suspicious, don''t trust others and derail the world over time. This is not what she wants to see. Plus, as a girl, it is more inconvenient than a boy.


    Yasina is not a sealed beta player like Tongren, and she has no skills against the sky. The reason why she is in the front line now is entirely due to her own efforts. She has always been like a tight bow string, supporting herself with the idea of not admitting defeat and wanting to go home. This has come to the present point, but this string has been completely stretched before, At the moment when she was about to be killed by the boss, she found that she was not strong, just a very ordinary girl.


    The appearance of Meng Haoran made her seem to grasp a beam of light in the dark, like a life-saving straw in drowning. She unconsciously regarded Meng Haoran as a reliable existence, so in fact, when Meng Haoran said to let yasna join his team, yasna had a decision in her heart.


    Yasina said her thoughts and made Meng Haoran''s face hidden under the black robe smile. Since she was already a group, she should be more honest. Meng Haoran showed her real face.


    "You..." yasina looked at the face that was completely inconsistent with her imagination. She thought that the person with that kind of hoarse voice should be an older uncle, but she didn''t expect that the other party looked just a young man older than her, and still so handsome.


    "What? I didn''t expect it! But it''s right. After all, I''m good." Meng Haoran teased and naturally touched yasna''s small head, making yasna''s face red and simple in an instant.


    Before, I thought Meng Haoran was an uncle and didn''t think there was anything wrong with the other party''s doing so, but now, yasna has a strange feeling, as if she was touched by her lover, which makes her upset.


    "Well, now I have one more thing to do. When I''m finished, I''ll tell you something about me." Now they are in the waiting room of the headquarters of the blood alliance knights, and they are about to get down to business with Heathcliff.


    "Yes." Athena gave a clever answer.


    Not long after, someone informed Meng Haoran to see Heathcliff alone. Meng Haoran asked yasna to come back here, and then followed the guide to see Heathcliff.


    When he came to Heathcliff''s office, Heathcliff asked the others to withdraw, leaving Meng Haoran alone to face him.


    At this time, Heathcliff exuded a very strong aura all over his body and didn''t speak. He looked at Meng Haoran faintly with no expression. People can''t guess what he was thinking. He was completely different from the affinity he had met outside before.


    "Down?" Meng Haoran soon knew what the other party wanted to do. He just wanted to beat him first in momentum, and then get the dominant power for himself when talking. Unexpectedly, a technician from Mao changjingyan also had the idea of such a superior. It seems that he was really a good leader during this period of the game.


    However, who Meng Haoran is, of course, won''t let him achieve his wish. He first showed his original face and let the atmosphere created by Heathcliff stagnate for a moment. No matter who Meng Haoran is, he will be surprised, and then wait for Heathcliff to come back, Meng Haoran said faintly, "should I call you head Heathcliff? Or Mao changjingyan?"


    Mao Chang Jingyan, whose identity was revealed, shrunk his pupils and shook his hands unconsciously. He didn''t expect to be seen at this time. He thought he played very well. Almost even himself sometimes thought he was just Heathcliff.


    "How could it be? How could he know? Was he bombing me? Or really..." Mao changjingyan was silent and uncertain in his heart.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about?" Finally, with a fluke in mind, Mao changjingyan came and wanted to test, but the result disappointed him. Meng Haoran just looked at him with a mocking look after listening to his words. There is no doubt that the other party is very sure of his identity.


    "Don''t pretend. We''re here now. Don''t worry. I don''t intend to announce the news for the time being. Of course, it also depends on whether our conversation is smooth in the future. If the conversation is really smooth, you may not care about the exposure of your identity."


    "Also, don''t plan to make any small moves. Since I dare to come here to find you, do you think I''ll be unprepared?"


    The latter sentence stopped Mao changjingyan, who had planned to use his authority to make Meng Haoran disappear completely. He mistakenly thought that Meng Haoran had other companions. As long as Meng Haoran died, his identity would be exposed.


    "Come on! What''s the matter with you looking for me?" Since he is here to talk, he must ask for something from him. In this way, he has the opportunity to turn around. He doesn''t have no chips. After thinking about this, his tone eased down, but his mind is thinking of countless ways to deal with it.

 Chapter 546

    "What can I do for you? Well, I''ll simply say it. I''m interested in your talent and intend to let you work for me. How about you? Are you interested?" Meng Haoran took it for granted, as if he didn''t think what he said was wrong.


    Mao changjingyan thought that the other party would threaten himself with his real identity, let them leave the game, or give them some privileges, etc., but he never thought that Meng Haoran came to solicit him.


    "Ha ha, are you kidding? Let me work for you! It''s really lucky that you can think of it. I''m trapped in this world. What''s the qualification for me to work for you? Besides, you seem to have made a mistake. Although I would be more troubled if my current identity was exposed, that''s it. My persistence in this is not as deep as you think. It''s a big deal Just give up this identity. " If he said so, he would be shocked! Mao Chang Jingyan thought like this, but found Meng Haoran unmoved and immediately confused,


    Is there anything else he''s hiding? So calm.


    Meng Haoran looked at Mao changjingyan with some laughter. It is true that according to normal, Mao changjingyan said that if Meng Haoran threatened him as he thought, ordinary people would be panic, but Mao changjingyan made a mistake that he was not an ordinary person, but far beyond Mao changjingyan''s imagination. His source of confidence was not knowing Mao changjingyan''s identity, It''s his own power, beyond the power of Maochang Jingyan system, and the power that can change the world.


    "You also made a mistake, that is, I am not an ordinary player!" Meng Haoran said and called out his attribute page in the game. The identity of the ultimate boss on the 101 floor instantly made Mao Chang Jingyan dumbfounded.


    "How could you be... I didn''t set this! There are things I don''t know about this game." For the first time, Mao changjingyan felt that things had gone beyond his control. It was incredible that he didn''t know about the world he thought he had completely controlled.


    However, even if it was hard to believe the facts in front of him, he could not deny it. It would be better to quickly understand what happened. After calming down, Mao Chang Jingyan carefully watched Meng Haoran''s attributes, he was shocked again.


    What kind of monster is this? He has so many abilities against the sky, his blood volume is unlimited, and he can''t fully understand what alien call is. If Meng Haoran is really the ultimate boss, he really deserves this name. He is so desperate that players can''t win at all. Even if he GM sees this attribute, he is a little desperate, There is no chance of winning.


    Not only is the attribute, Meng Haoran''s title creator makes Mao Chang Jingyan feel very fishy. After seeing this attribute page, he has understood that he has no way to take Meng Haoran. Moreover, if Meng Haoran really wants to make trouble, he can''t stop it at all. The other party can launch a monster''s all-round attack.


    As a result, Maochang Jingyan is completely at a disadvantage in momentum, and he can''t think of a possibility to turn over.


    "What the hell do you want to do?" Ask this question again, but Mao changjingyan''s mood is completely different from before, and even his voice trembles Shaking.


    "What do you want to do? I said it clearly before! I appreciate your talent and want you to do things for me! Don''t make a mistake. In fact, this property page can''t explain anything. You don''t know what''s more shocking? Compared with my real identity, the boss on level 101 is just a small existence." Meng Haoran hinted.


    "Real identity?" Mao Chang Jingyan unconsciously began to associate, and finally thought of a result closest to the fact, that is, the other party is a God. Although it is absurd, only this answer is in line with the current situation, not his arrogance. However, he believes that no one in the world surpasses him in this field, and it is completely impossible to implant data secretly, unless he allows it, Otherwise, every move of the system is under his control.


    However, under such circumstances, the emergence of Meng Haoran, an existence that is completely incomprehensible to him, is simply a miracle. It is much more shocking than the last blow given to him by the Tong people in the original work, and what else can create miracles so easily except God?


    "God? Are you God?" Mao Jingyan murmured, while Meng Haoran did not deny Mao Jingyan''s guess, but showed a trace of appreciation in his eyes, which made Mao Jingyan more sure of his idea.


    Surrender to God and work for God? It doesn''t seem so hard to accept! Anyway, he has reached the peak in the real world. This time he created the world that belongs to him. Maybe it doesn''t belong to him now, but there is no doubt that his ideal has been realized. He will do some boring things without a goal. However, the existence of God has opened a door to his thinking, allowing him to emerge countless curiosity and want to understand the unknown world.


    Mao Chang Jingyan''s thought is changing unconsciously. He didn''t even find it. He has subconsciously accepted Meng Haoran''s solicitation, which can be seen from what he thinks will happen after being solicited.


    "For me, the world of this game is just a place for me to relax in my leisure time. Well, maybe you don''t know that the world you live in is just a trivial one of thousands of worlds. Besides, there are countless powerful worlds, which are far beyond your imagination. Even in those worlds, there are myths. Their power can easily crush your imagination The world, of course, is the same for me. "


    "In order to make the world interesting, I have some ideas, which need your help, so I came to you. Otherwise, ordinary people like you can''t get into my eyes at all, so you should be glad that you created an interesting world and aroused my interest. There''s no more nonsense. I''ll tell you some common sense and my ideas in the most direct way Tell you how you are. "


    Meng Haoran cast a white light and instantly shrouded Mao changjingyan. Then Mao changjingyan closed his eyes as if he had received something.


    For a long time, when Mao Chang Jingyan opened his eyes again, Meng Haoran''s eyes were completely subdued, and he admired Meng Haoran''s ideas.

 Chapter 547

    It has been two hours since Meng Haoran met Athena again. Others don''t know what Meng Haoran and Heathcliff talked about. It''s just that someone saw that Meng Haoran was sent out by Heathcliff. It looks very respectful, which makes people more curious about their conversation and have a strong desire to explore Meng Haoran''s identity.


    "Let''s go! We''ll be busy for some time." Meng Haoran didn''t take Athena''s little hand, and his tone sounded a little excited.


    Yasina blushed slightly and exerted a little force, but she found that she couldn''t break free and was held by Meng Haoran. She didn''t resist it very much, but she was a little happy in her heart.


    "Have a busy time? Are you going to practice grading? I don''t know who in his team? It''s hard to get along with. What should I do if it''s hard to get along with? Ah... It''s troublesome! If I''m alone, I don''t need to think about so many things, but I''ve joined, so there''s no way." Asina was pulled by Meng Haoran and didn''t have to look at the road by herself, so she began to think about it.


    Meng Haoran took Athena to a deserted place outside the city, and then looked funny at Athena who was still dull and didn''t come back from her delusion.


    "Cough" pretended to cough twice, and finally attracted yasna''s eyes. At this time, she found that she had unknowingly been in the wild.


    "Ah Le! Why did you come here..." yasina was a little confused. If she wanted to go to other layers, she should be at the transmission point in the city. If Meng Haoran''s team had its own place in the wild, it wouldn''t look like it here. As for playing monsters and practicing level, it''s even impossible. At first glance, there are few monsters, and she didn''t even see a monster, And didn''t he say he wanted to take her to his place?


    Yasna''s cute appearance made Meng Haoran unconsciously put her hand on her head and touched it. Well, her hair was very soft and slippery.


    "No, I''m not a child." Yasina made an angry expression, but in fact her actions betrayed her. She did not stop Meng Haoran''s hand, but silently protested. In Meng Haoran''s opinion, she was encouraging herself.


    After two hard touches, Meng Haoran took back his hand, took off his black robe and threw it away. He didn''t need it anymore. His expression became a little serious, which made yasna realize that what Meng Haoran was about to say should be very important.


    "Well, since you''re going to join my team, you''re not an outsider. I''ll tell you some facts. In fact, my real identity in the game is a little special. Well, what''s a special method? You seem to know this." Meng Haoran summoned his property page again.


    Yasina looked at the picture in the void with a puzzled expression, and then, like Mao Chang Jingyan, she was stunned and couldn''t believe what she saw.


    Brother Meng is actually the final boss in the game. How is it possible that he is clearly a person? How can he be those bosses without wisdom? And if he is really the boss, so brother Meng is his enemy?


    At the thought of the hostile relationship between the two sides, Athena was in a panic.


    "Well, it''s just an identity. In fact, even Mao Chang Jingyan didn''t know my existence before. Well, that guy Mao Chang Jingyan is the head of the blood League knight. I just asked him for something."


    "Don''t think I''m a game data. In fact, I''m just a God from other worlds. I don''t understand. Forget it, I''d better be direct." As usual, a white light flashed, and Athena soon understood some causes and consequences.


    Knowing that all this is just a leisure game in Meng Haoran''s view, but it is a game of life and death for them. She lingers here and looks forward to the final customs clearance. Yasna''s eyes at Meng Haoran are particularly complex, but she is vaguely relieved that Meng Haoran is not her enemy.


    "It seems that you already know almost. How about joining me? If you don''t want to, I can let you leave the game." Meng Haoran doesn''t want to force others to get out of the game. It''s just a small effort for him to help yasna out of the game.


    "Log out? Get out of the game and go back to reality." Meng Haoran''s proposal really moved Athena, but in the end, Athena showed a bright smile.


    "I won''t leave. If I want to leave, I''ll leave openly, so I''ll join your team. Please take care of it in the future." Yasina doesn''t know what kind of mood she said this sentence. Obviously, before meeting Meng Haoran, she had only one goal, that is, to pass the customs game and return to reality, but now this opportunity is clearly in front of her, but she doesn''t intend to seize it, perhaps because she won''t cherish what is too easy to get, Or did Meng Haoran''s existence leave a thought in her heart?


    Meng Haoran was surprised and happy about Athena''s answer. "You will be very happy with today''s decision in the future, because with my existence, this game is no longer a simple game, it will change the world, or I will give it the power to change the world."


    "The power to change the world?" After knowing Meng Haoran''s identity, Asina didn''t doubt his words, but she was curious about how to change the world.


    "I have an idea about changing the world. What would it be like to teach players in the game world the methods of cultivating power in other worlds, and then let them bring this power into your real world? It must be very interesting at that time, isn''t it? And this thing is already being done. The reason why I went to find Mao Chang Jingyan is also for this thing, and the game will be played soon There will be a real change. You should seize this opportunity. " Meng Haoran looked a little excited.


    In the original work, even if the protagonist is a powerful player in the game, in reality, she is just an ordinary person with little power. Even yasna has to accept the arrangement of her parents and have great courage to be with Tong people, which disappointed him at that time, but this time is different. I believe that as long as she has real power, yasna has the right to choose the life she wants, Of course, the person she wants to be with will become someone else.

 Chapter 548

    Meng Haoran''s idea seems crazy to others. It''s impossible to bring the ability in the game to reality, but it''s not so difficult for him to do something completely impossible for others. You should know that he and his summoners can come in in real bodies, and can use some original strength in the game.


    Meng Haoran asked them to recruit inheritors. He planned to teach players the real cultivation methods to cultivate and let them get real strength. At that time, Meng Haoran will personally change some laws of the low-level world and integrate it with the game world. In that way, the strength obtained by players can be used in the real world.


    Of course, in order to prevent the real world from becoming a mess because of these non-human forces at once, Meng Haoran decided to limit the strength of players for some time after the end of the game, so that others in the real world can take advantage of this time to form forces that can restrict these players.


    "Well, I''d better talk about it later. Now I''ll take you to my base camp. Grab my clothes and I''ll move." Meng Haoran said to Athena.


    According to Meng Haoran''s words, Asina firmly grasped Meng Haoran''s coat. Due to excessive force, she grabbed Meng Haoran''s coat and deformed it. Fortunately, Meng Haoran''s clothes are of good quality, and such strength has no impact.


    With a smile, Meng Haoran launched the ability of the final boss to "return". No matter where the game is, he can instantly return to the hall on the 101st floor.


    After a gust of wind, the two completely disappeared in place, as if they had never appeared here.


    On the originally empty 101 floor, Meng Haoran and yasna suddenly appeared, providing a trace of popularity for the 101 floor,


    "Here is..." yasna just felt her eyes bloom, just like using the transmission crystal. When she reappeared, she found that she appeared in another place. Looking at the furnishings on the 101 floor, although it was very simple, it was particularly dignified and made people unconsciously feel small, In particular, the ancient gold throne in the center has taken the glittering giant crystal, which is a strange feeling. It is not an ordinary product at a glance.


    "Welcome to my 101 floor, you are the first player to enter here!" Meng Haoran gave the answer.


    "Let me show you around. Don''t be surprised. That''s what you really say." Meng Haoran took yasna''s hand and began to introduce her 101 story.


    Compared with Meng Haoran''s first visit here, great changes have taken place at this time. In fact, their place is the deepest part of the 101 floor. There is an access door connecting Meng Haoran''s castle, which was designed by Meng Haoran.


    It was a big European castle, a bit like a fairy tale, but it was very suitable for living. After a brief introduction to the use of those seats and crystals, Meng Haoran took Athena to his own castle.


    In fact, when players want to enter the 101 floor, they have to attack the castle first, and they have to spend a lot of time looking for it. There is a world similar to other floors on the periphery of the castle, and the endless grassland looks particularly beautiful.


    The castle is not short of popularity. Along the way, you can see many maidens in maid clothes and some old housekeepers. These are game characters with AI and designed by Meng Haoran. After all, you can''t do anything yourself.


    "Welcome back, master!" All the people met along the way respectfully bowed down to say hello to Meng Haoran, leaving yasna stunned. It''s really enjoyable. I''m afraid only a few people can have this treatment in reality!


    However, at the thought of Meng Haoran''s identity as a God, Athena took it for granted. Even for Meng Haoran, it was a little shabby here.


    She took Athena around her castle and proudly introduced her own designs. She stopped after she was worshipped and amazed by Athena! He took Athena to the hall of the castle, summoned all the servants, and announced that Athena''s future status in the castle was the same as him, as a hostess.


    Hearing that Meng Haoran said that her status here was the existence of a hostess, Athena blushed instantly, but did not refute. She was unexpectedly happy.


    "Then take this place as your home in the future. You can tell them anything at will. There are many rooms here. You can choose one at will. What is not marked outside the room is an empty room, and what is marked means someone." Meng Haoran said that Sauron and his group of guys also have a room here.


    Next, Meng Haoran took Athena to choose a room. Finally, Athena chose the room closest to Meng Haoran. It seems that she also has some ideas.


    "Brother Meng, did the servants live in the marked rooms before?" Asna asked curiously.


    "Of course not. The servants live on the first floor. This is the third floor. It belongs to the master. The second floor is the guest room. You can see the signs." Meng Haoran said and paused here.


    "Well, it''s different! It''s a bit like a person''s name." Said Athena, looking back.


    "Yes, that''s the name of the room owner. They are our companions, but they are no longer here, and their identity is not an ordinary player. Give you a chance to guess their origin."


    Athena thought deeply, then hesitated and said, "are they all gods from other worlds like brother Meng?"


    "Wrong answer, accept the punishment!"


    "I hate it!" Being suddenly attacked by Meng Haoran, yasna said angrily, but she didn''t care much. She thought it wasn''t annoying. "Tell me the real answer quickly. You must not be an ordinary person to be your companion."


    "Well, I''ll tell you. They are all powerful people I summoned from different worlds. Each of them can turn the world upside down in your real world. It''s a little fun to blow up a building with one punch. Although the strength is not God, it''s also very close." Meng Haoran''s words made yasna open her mouth, which was obviously very surprised.

 Chapter 549

    After making up her mind, yasna was full of expectations for her unseen companions and wanted to see whether they were as strong as Meng Haoran said.


    "By the way, if you want to practice the real power, you have a lot of choices, and they are the mentors I arranged in the next game. You can get the knowledge of practice from them. At that time, you can communicate with them more and find out which system is more suitable for you. Of course, if you don''t want to practice with them, you can also find me and help me Sina suit I wouldn''t mind if I were busy. " The name has evolved rapidly, which is already mine.


    Asina, who was full of thoughts about the real power of practice, did not notice this ambiguous word at this time, but even if she knew it, she would not be angry, but would be very happy!


    Asina was looking forward to meeting with Sauron and his group, but she didn''t get what she wanted in the next few days, which made her a little disappointed. Finally, she recovered under the comfort of Meng Haoran. Even if Meng Haoran taught her relevant knowledge of practice in person.


    "Then I''ll introduce you to the cultivation system, because there are countless worlds, and the situation of each world is different, so the cultivation system is also different. According to my plan, these cultivation systems will appear in this game, ninja, death, Saint fighter, ability reader and swordsman. I think you should have heard of Ninja, that is, those little ones What I said is just stronger. I can use powerful ninja and body skills, as well as magic skills. "


    "The God of death, a spiritual cultivation method, mainly relies on the soul chopping knife to fight, and the so-called soul chopping knife..."


    "Saint fighter, cultivate the existence of the small universe and the warrior of God. When you cultivate to the back, you can break the stars..."


    "Those who read ability hide life energy in everyone''s body, but ordinary people don''t know how to use these energy, and those who read ability want to develop these energy through four lines, that is..."


    "Swordsmen are different from the swordsmen in the game. They follow the path of kendo. According to their understanding of kendo, they can play different powers. They are divided into swordsmen, swordsmen and swordsmen. As long as they reach the peak of swordsmen, they can easily cut iron. When they arrive at swordsmen, they can wield real sword Qi, swordsman..."


    Meng Haoran''s explanation is very comprehensive. Finally, she analyzes the strengths and weaknesses of each system, so that yasna can have a comprehensive and objective understanding for her choice.


    "So which one do you want to choose? Of course, it''s OK to practice a variety of practices, but it''s a waste of time. You know the truth that you are greedy for more!" Meng Haoran finally asked.


    In the face of Meng Haoran''s inquiry, Athena was silent and at a loss. Although Meng Haoran had spoken carefully enough, she had just come into contact with these things after all. It was too early for her to make a correct judgment. Finally, Athena gave up her choice and looked at Meng Haoran with the eyes of help. It was obvious that she asked Meng Haoran to help her choose.


    "You are smart, but this judgment is very accurate. Let me help you choose it! Don''t regret it in the future!" Looking at Athena funny, Meng Haoran said.


    "Well, no matter what brother Meng chooses for me, I will go down that road and won''t regret it." Saying this is a trace of cunning in yasna''s eyes. She doesn''t believe Meng Haoran will harm her.


    Finally, after careful consideration, Meng Haoran chose the path of swordsman for Asina. Kendo is one of the highest roads. There are many forces in the world. It is very universal. It is very powerful in the end. Moreover, there are many experiences that can be used for reference. Unlike ninja and death, although it is also very strong, at present, the strongest is only 7 stars, and there is no 8-star level at all, According to Kendo, the legendary sword fairy is famous.


    Besides, the world is dominated by swords. In this case, Athena can accept it better.


    For Meng Haoran''s decision, Athena easily accepted it, and it seems that she likes it very much. Is it really because she is familiar with it very quickly? It seems that another female swordsman is going to rise.


    Compared with ninjas, gods of death and people with ability to read, the cultivation of Kendo and the small universe depends more on comprehension. Among them, the small universe needs a very strong body to practice higher, otherwise it can''t bear that power. As long as you really have talent in kendo, you can quickly improve your strength to a certain extent.


    And because of Meng Haoran''s cheating device, will yasna''s practice speed be slow? Moreover, Asina''s own understanding is not low. It can be imagined that with Meng Haoran''s guidance, it is not impossible to become the strongest player. At that time, Tongren will be a small dish and not at the same level.


    In this way, while Meng Haoran began to teach Athena, he also carried out the transformation of the game world. Mao Chang Jingyan can be seen in his castle from time to time. When all players continue to be confused, the game has been changing slowly, but the design level of this change is too high, they don''t feel it at all, Even sensitive people just feel that the world seems to have become more real. They don''t go deep into it. After all, they don''t have that leisure.


    Sauron and others also began to take action, shuttling through the players and constantly looking for suitable inheritors. Although the system has not changed and it is still difficult to teach practice, it is always right to find a good one in advance. After all, even if you can''t start practice, you can teach relevant knowledge. No, you will get twice the result with half the effort at the beginning.


    Everyone has different standards for choosing inheritors, so no matter what type of people are selected, even the guys of the killing guild. In particular, the human trafficker big snake pill abducted many teenagers this time, and made the teenagers die hard for him with his exquisite acting skills.


    With the passage of time, players gradually find that some unknown strong players have emerged. Their fighting consciousness is very excellent, and they know the weaknesses of monsters like the back of their hands. They seem to be told and instructed, and they are not afraid of fighting at all. Fighting is called a brave, as if they don''t care that they will really die when they die. They often fight monsters alone, Occasionally, those who have company are just watching their companions and monsters shopping.

 Chapter 550

    On the 101st floor, Meng Haoran sat on the throne with a serious expression. On the lower seat were Sauron and her party, and yasina stood behind Meng Haoran as a maid.


    "The preparation has been completed. Change will be carried out today. Do you have anything to add?" The majestic voice sounded, making people consciously surrender.


    In the face of Meng Haoran''s question, no one answered, and they all acquiesced that they had no opinions. Seeing this, Meng Haoran chuckled and began to move.


    Countless complex fingerprints are rapidly changing in the hands, bringing real light, and the light is getting bigger and bigger, which has a tendency to get out of control.


    Sauron and others stared at Meng Haoran''s actions as if they wanted to see something, but the more they looked, they found that Meng Haoran''s actions were so broad, profound and full of deep meaning, but they could not understand it. They just vaguely felt that Meng Haoran''s actions were very rhythmic, as if they coincided with the world.


    Suddenly, Meng Haoran''s action accelerated again, and even the residual shadow could not be seen. His hand speed had broken through the sky. Then, when he reached a certain limit, Meng Haoran kept his hand in the direction of the crystal, and a red light column was connected to the crystal from his hand.


    The crystal quickly becomes brighter and brighter from gray, as if it were a large bulb charged.


    At the end of the brightness of the crystal, everyone can''t look directly except Meng Haoran. They can only close their eyes. Even so, they still need to cover them with their hands. Of course, a guy who has always closed his eyes has not been affected at all.


    Finally, the brightness of the crystal seems to have reached the limit and started a new change. The light began to spread through the crystal, and rushed to their top in an instant, directly penetrated the castle and came to the outside of the 101 floor. This is not the end. It continues to expand, connected to the sky and penetrated the sky.


    It is strange that in this process, the light did not destroy Meng Haoran''s castle, as if they were not in the same space.


    At this time, Meng Haoran stopped and took a little breath. It was not easy for him. After all, it was to change the rules of a world, even if the world was just a virtual world.


    "It''s finally finished. It''s more troublesome than creating a planet?" Meng Haoran secretly said that in fact, this is also the reason why he has been sealed with a lot of strength by the system. Otherwise, it would be much simpler.


    In fact, in addition to Meng Haoran himself, Mao Chang Jingyan also made a lot of efforts in this transformation. After all, he created the world. He still knows the world above Meng Haoran, which can enable Meng Haoran to speed up the analysis of the world. If not, Meng Haoran would have to take some time to do such a thing today.


    "What a spectacle!" Others looked at the movement caused by Meng Haoran with amazement. They had an intuitive understanding of Meng Haoran''s power. They had found that the world was changing and their strength constraints were decreasing. Although it was very slow, it was still possible for players to learn the power of their system, In other words, inheritors can start to inherit their power system.


    "Worthy of being a great God! Beyond the existence of the world, can we add rules to the world now?" Shajia''s shock is the biggest, because his strength is closest to the seven stars, and the reincarnation of the Buddha, his vision is more than one chip higher than others.


    Originally, the reason why they can''t exert their original world power system in this world is entirely because the world doesn''t have the energy they use. The reason why they can exert part of their original power is entirely based on Meng Haoran. Because Meng Haoran''s detachment from the world, they can use some power, If they had not been summoned by Meng Haoran, I''m afraid they could bring nothing in this world except fighting consciousness.


    Meng Haoran''s current behavior is actually to impose the rules he understands on the virtual world, so that players can use those forces through these rules.


    Of course, their use of power in this way is actually controlled by Meng Haoran. In the future, it is entirely an idea for Meng Haoran to deprive them of their power.


    The change continues and gradually extends to the whole world. Originally, it was only the 101st layer of the sky, but at this time, it has passed through the huge floating castle "Ian grunt" and connected to the outermost sky.


    So far, players of all layers can see the changes in the sky, one and two are shocked.


    "What the hell happened, that''s..."


    "Has the sky changed? It''s a game here. Anything can happen!"


    "It''s really spectacular. Like a miracle, is this also the design of Mao Chang Jingyan?"


    Everyone is guessing what''s going on. Most people think it''s the ghost of Maochang Jingyan, but they don''t know that it''s impossible to do so with Maochang Jingyan''s ability. With their low knowledge, they can''t understand how great things happened at this moment. It was a phenomenon that could never appear in the world.


    Because of the power of Meng Haoran''s rules, the virtual world is accelerating its evolution. I''m afraid it will soon evolve into a silver world, so as to get rid of the virtual world and officially materialize in the real world. Finally, it will drive the evolution of the real world and turn the real world into a silver world. It can be said that Meng Haoran has changed the fate of the world on his own, As if this is the means of the creator.


    There are also different kinds of players. Although those inheritors have not really cultivated their strength, they already know what this change represents. They all look at the sky fanatically and are ecstatic.


    "The master really didn''t deceive himself. Everything he said is true. This moment is coming."


    "I will become the strongest under the guidance of my master! All obstacles in front of me will be trampled out by me."


    "Lord big snake pill, I will give everything, even my soul, for your ideal."


    "That guy was right. It seems that the world will become more interesting and the killing will become more interesting. Hahaha!"


    What players don''t find is that monsters are also changing and slowly becoming stronger.

 Chapter 551

    Because Meng Haoran forcibly changed the world, players can use the power of other systems, and the corresponding monsters have also changed. Some ordinary monsters have little change, but some special talents gradually appear to be particularly powerful. They begin to use special energy, such as psychic power and chakra, which are not limited to game skills.


    Chakra and mindfulness develop their own life energy, so generally speaking, they are not particularly intelligent species, and it is impossible to succeed in cultivation without special cultivation methods, except for those who are the favourites of heaven, such as the tail beast of the fire shadow world and the Ant King of the human hunting world.


    However, psychic power is different. Psychic power is the energy existing in the surrounding environment. After Meng Haoran''s transformation, the game world seems to have begun to generate psychic power. Even if monsters don''t know the method of cultivating psychic power, they will be subconsciously transformed and become stronger and stronger in such an environment. Although human beings are the same in this point, But the effect is not as big as monsters.


    Finally, Kendo and the small universe also have a great impact on discomfort when there is no cultivation method. After all, it depends on comprehension. Even if the small universe has no holy clothes, the body can''t bear it if it wants to exert its power. Of course, in this world, even without holy clothes, the strength of Saint fighters is not inferior to those of other systems.


    Well, because Saint fighters generally need to exercise from an early age and become young when they finally become combat effectiveness, there are many fewer children who meet the requirements in this world. After all, there are still few children who can have time to play this game, about 100 people. Fortunately, in the game, they can enhance their attributes through upgrading, so they can relax some, However, even so, the age group is 15-20 years old, so it is still a little difficult for Glacier and saga to win. Of course, it depends on their own means. If they have any means to ignore these external conditions, it is even different.


    It has been one month since Meng Haoran forcibly changed the world. This week can be said to have changed a lot. Players didn''t know that some people died when the monsters changed. Finally, after the guidance of the head of the blood alliance knights, that is, our Mao Chang Jingyan, it was found that the Monsters had been strengthened so much unconsciously, After changing the strategy, it gradually stabilized.


    "What happened? Since that day, the monsters seem to have taken stimulants. Their strength and speed have been greatly enhanced, and even some little monsters have skills." A player in the wilderness complained to his companions.


    "How can I know, but even if I know, we can only adapt to such changes. There are no human rights and other things here! However, the strength of monsters is generally stronger than before. 2 and 3 are really exaggerated. Obviously, such experience has not changed. It will take more time to obtain the security level in the future. This is a broken game." The companion looked a little gloomy.


    "Yes! We don''t have much time to say." They don''t have players. Their original body is still lying in the hospital. I don''t know if they can hold on for a long time.


    They were silent and felt a little depressed.


    Suddenly, a startling roar broke the calm. They followed the roar, but what they saw was a scene that stunned them. Countless monsters rushed towards them, and there were no less than thousands at a glance.


    Thousands! You know, there are only thousands of players, and only more than 1000 people can win one-on-one with monsters. Others have to cooperate to kill a monster. Even if these thousands of monsters destroy the players, it is possible.


    "It''s a lie! How could this happen? I haven''t heard of the monster attacking the city! Isn''t the city protected? It''s forcing our players to a dead end! It''s doomed and there''s no help." The player collapsed and his eyes were dim.


    The player''s companions on one side should be stronger. Although they are green, they still made the most correct judgment and took the player to the city. No matter whether the city can be held or not, there is no way now. Even if they want to die, they have to live for a long time.


    There are not only two players in the wilderness, but also other players. They are also frightened by the monster army and rush to the city. They don''t realize that the monster''s goal is the city and think it''s safe in the city. After all, it''s safe and common sense in the city. They don''t think so much at this time, Of course, even if they really know that the monsters'' goal is the city, they can only do so.


    Why? Because the monsters did not come from one direction, but surrounded the city from all directions. Players had no way to escape except into the city.


    The same scene is constantly staged among different layers. Of course, Meng Haoran is not so heartless. There is still no one on layers 1-10. After all, those layers of players are just old, weak, sick and disabled.


    Yes, this change is really a move made by Meng Haoran. Since it has given players the opportunity to become masters, they need to be tested. Only those who really pass the test can get the corresponding qualification and become strong.


    "Only between life and death is the best time to see a person''s essence. SA, come on, players, let me see your consciousness." At the top of the castle on the first floor, Meng Haoran sat on a recliner specially made for him, comfortably enjoyed the massage of yasna, and looked at the virtual screens in the sky, which was the real-time situation of each floor.


    At this time, Asina has been almost raided by Meng Haoran. Except that there is no real last step, everything else that should be done and touched. Asina seems to be a man of Meng Haoran.


    "Is that true? That''s countless lives!" After Meng Haoran, Asina hesitated and said that her concept had not been completely changed.


    "It doesn''t matter. Which strong man didn''t come out of the sea of corpses and blood. If he can''t overcome this difficulty, he won''t be qualified for real power, and they won''t really die. If he performs well, I''ll give them a chance to resurrect." Meng Haoran said faintly. Finally, Asina could only nod. She couldn''t resist Meng Haoran''s will and didn''t want to resist.

 Chapter 552

    The chance of resurrection is indeed there, but it is pitiful. It is prepared for those gifted but unlucky geniuses. After all, there will always be a few missed fish in such a big scuffle.


    As for how to resurrect after death in the game, it is not difficult for our great God Meng. For him who has almost controlled the whole world, it is entirely up to him whether the players will die in the real world after death. He can temporarily make this death a false death, that is, they have not really died yet, But just fall into a state of unconsciousness and wait for Meng Haoran''s trial.


    Each player''s status will be established by the system into an archive. At that time, you can know his performance in the war from the archive, and then score. If the score is high enough, he can be resurrected. Of course, if a person''s score exceeds the standard, he also has special rights. He can get resurrection times, which is equivalent to adding life in the game, Moreover, this life can be transferred, so players who lose relatives due to accidents and score relatives also have a chance.


    Of course, the players don''t know about the score at all. All this will not be announced until the players attack the city. There will be no real death from now on. Only when the game is really over, those who have not been resurrected will have to disappear in the world.


    ¡­¡­


    Suddenly, the monsters attack the city, which makes the players instantly fall into panic. One or two are completely disoriented. They don''t know what to do. The atmosphere of despair envelops the players. This is more obvious after finding that the monsters really want to attack the city.


    At this time, if there is no real hero to show us hope, the players will be completely extinct by the monsters.


    And are there any heroes? Of course, there are. The inheritors have not spent a month in vain. Although a month is very short, under the guidance of Sauron and a group of strong masters, the inheritors have stepped into the threshold of practice.


    There has been the emergence of lower tolerance in the cultivation of Ninja, the emergence of swordsmen who can cut iron, and the emergence of reading ability who can use basic reading power to defend and attack. As for the God of death, there will be a great improvement when he becomes that profession, so he is not weaker than other systems. Well, the small universe may be slower, because there are no stars in this world, Unable to understand the power of constellations, but it is not that there is no one who can hold hands. A teenager named Xing has touched the threshold of the sixth sense and has to be said to be a real genius.


    At this moment when the players were helpless, the inheritors appeared one after another, called on the players who were still confused with their great strength and began to fight back against the monsters.


    The original powerful monsters are completely vulnerable in the hands of the inheritor. A inheritor at the lower tolerance level can easily kill hundreds of monsters by relying on high-speed movement and body art. It is frightening to enter a strange place in monsters, making players feel as if they have met the Savior.


    Like ordinary cities, the cities in the game are divided into four gates in the southeast and northwest. Because there are inheritors, the monsters are blocked outside the gate. At this time, the outside of the city has become a real battlefield. The killing sound is shocking. Although there is no blood overflowing because of the characteristics of the game, it still makes people shudder.


    "Is this a real war? It''s totally incomparable with the past! Players or monsters fall every moment and every second. Players have to stretch their nerves to the limit. Every move is like a choice between life and death. In this case, few people can keep calm and kill. Most of them follow the crowd and kill monsters without a trace of organization and discipline What is the matter with the existence of those people on such a battlefield? It seems that they have turned into a god of killing. Not only do they not adapt at all, but they are more and more excited. " A timid player has just escaped from the battlefield. Now he hides in a corner and silently looks at the battlefield, especially those inheritors who shine like stars in the starry sky.


    The presence of inheritors gave players on the battlefield a chance to breathe. They fled to a safe place one after another. They wanted to watch the inheritors kill monsters in this way. They didn''t act until the monsters died and the living inheritors died.


    Indeed, this is the safest way for ordinary players, but will Meng Haoran allow this to happen?


    Suddenly, the whole world seemed to be at a standstill. Players were surprised to find that they couldn''t move. In addition to their eyes, they could see, and their bodies could feel the external information, just like a vegetable.


    The players panic and don''t know what happened. Fortunately, the monsters seem to have encountered the same situation, which makes the players feel a little slower.


    Of course, the inheritors seem to know something, not as frightened as ordinary players, but with expectations in their eyes.


    "Is it the creator? Only that adult can do such a thing."


    "Did that adult do this to interfere in the war? It shouldn''t be! After all, isn''t the war carried out according to his will?"


    "Is it for those ordinary players?"


    The inheritors guessed Meng Haoran''s intention. Some inheritors have guessed some cleverly, but they are not sure.


    "I am the creator and the master of the current world. You can also call me God, but please don''t compare me with Mao Chang Jingyan, because my existence is really beyond the world as literally."


    The huge voice remembered in the minds of all players that the majestic momentum made people unconsciously worship first, and even they easily accepted the identity of Meng Haoran God and did not use the system authority to cause the current situation.


    "This game is very interesting, so I''m going to participate in it and give you a chance. I hope you can grasp it, pick up your weapons and summon up your courage to fight! After the battle, the brave warriors will get a real opportunity to evolve, which is enough to let you get rid of the world and even return to the real world to become rulers."


    "Players who don''t fight will be directly wiped out, except for beautiful girls. You don''t have to fight. Well, the difference between you and a beautiful girl lies in the charm value of your attribute. That''s a new attribute. If it exceeds 70, it meets the standard. Check it yourself."

 Chapter 553

    "Ah! It hurts! Pull gently! I''m wrong." The voice is suddenly disconnected, which makes the players some unclear. However, the fact is that Meng Haoran on the 101st floor is being punished by Athena. Meng Haoran''s differential treatment of beautiful women is based on Athena''s jealousy.


    "Well, don''t be angry. I just appreciate beautiful women. Besides, you don''t want to see those beautiful women like you die like this! Not everyone is as strong as you." Meng Haoran apologized to Athena.


    "Hum, you rascal!" Although Athena understood, she felt uncomfortable, so she vented.


    Meng Haoran looked at ya Sina and laughed twice. He felt that his strength had been reduced, which was the beginning of what had happened before.


    "Well, continue with the topic just now. Don''t take my words as a joke. They will really die! And they can''t be resurrected. What? You said resurrection. Indeed, I haven''t told you one of the most important news. From now on, players who die in the game will not really die and will have the opportunity to be resurrected, but the price is very high, of course This treatment can only last until the end of the game. If they are not resurrected at that time, they will really die. Well, that''s all I want to say. Have a good time. "


    After the sound of a finger, the players recovered their action power. At the same time, the roar of the monsters sounded again. The transformation of the battlefield from extremely static to extremely dynamic was completed in an instant. Unlike the players, these monsters did not hesitate too much, so many players were hit hard in an instant.


    "What? Those who don''t take part in the war will be killed. Is that guy funny? I don''t want to. If I fight with those monsters, I will really die." A player shouted, and then he was going to flee to the depths of the city, intending not to watch the war.


    Many players like him have such ideas, but they haven''t acted yet.


    "Ah! What? Don''t... don''t! My body, know me, I will participate, send me, don''t..." the player who first spoke died in fear, and his whole body slowly turned into nothingness, which was obviously erased.


    "Obliterate? It''s true!" Even the players who decided to participate in the battle were startled by this scene and immediately rejoiced in such a choice.


    After that, several guys followed in the same footsteps. All players understood the fact that what Meng Haoran said was true.


    "Don''t be afraid to fight, that guy also said! From now on, we all have the opportunity to resurrect. Although we don''t know what the price is, we always have the chance, don''t we? Fight! Only fight can we survive." I don''t know who suddenly yelled such a sentence. All players reacted and flashed in their minds that they could revive, and then it was like throwing away their fear and rushing to the monster group.


    "Yes! It can be resurrected. If you do well, it will be good. Don''t hesitate, everyone. Come on! We are players. How can we lose to those monsters!" Another person instigated that this time everyone subconsciously ignored the players. Only good performance can bring them back to life, and they don''t know this standard at all.


    Of course, in this way, the players have finally got motivated and started fighting for the so-called rewards and qualifications, although even if they don''t do that, they have no other way out.


    "I must perform well and get the qualification of resurrection. Sister, I won''t let you die like this." A player who has just been close to collapse due to the loss of his sister and wants to commit suicide shines with hope in his eyes, just as a person starts to kill monsters constantly. The persistence in his eyes is not difficult for people to believe his determination.


    "Sark, I will save you. I will protect you this time."


    "Father, I won''t let you down."


    "For the chance of resurrection!"


    "For that so-called qualification!"


    Players with different purposes were full of energy and began to enter the battlefield. For a time, the momentum pressed down the monsters in a good form.


    "Yo West! If this goes on, we can win. We can win. Come on! Everybody!"


    However, at this time, the side of monsters has changed, and new powerful monsters have emerged. Different from the previous monsters, they are like the real elite of the monster army. They are not only a little stronger than ordinary monsters. Even players who have greatly increased their combat effectiveness due to fanaticism are vulnerable to these monsters, These elite monsters, like inheritors among humans, swept nearby humans in an instant.


    "What are those things? How can they be so strong! Monsters! We can''t defeat them. Run away! Don''t be caught up by them."


    "Yes, escape, escape to those powerful people. Now only their can defeat those monsters." Players began to flee in the direction of inheritors.


    At this time, it seems that they got some instructions. Ordinary monsters no longer attack players or even stop ordinary players from escaping. They began to retreat slowly, as if they were going to retreat.


    "This is..." a player found this unknown, so.


    "Probably because the generals of the monsters attacked, their mission is over!" Another player guessed.


    "How can this happen? Can it be said that the strength of monsters should be displayed."


    Not to mention these ordinary players, the inheritors are excited when they see this elite monster legion with different styles.


    "Finally, the enlighteners in the monster appear. It''s our inheritor''s task to defeat them! It''s time to test the results of our practice."


    "Yes, we are here for this. The special monster enlighteners mentioned in the master''s mouth not only have complete intelligence, but also have power similar to us. It is said that the creator adults treat all life equally and give them a chance. As long as they can win this war, they can take the right to evolve like us. Finally It is not impossible to become a real existence! "


    "But how can monsters compare with us? So it must be our inheritors who win. Wake up! Enlighteners!"


    That''s what I said, but the inheritors showed dignified expressions after feeling the momentum of the enlighteners.

 Chapter 554

    The enlightener, like its name, was actually born because of Meng Haoran. Because Meng Haoran changed the world, the so-called bosses also found this. I don''t know why they knew the truth. They actually asked Meng Haoran to give them a chance, a guy who can evolve.


    But almost all the bosses came together outside Meng Haoran''s castle. They knelt outside and asked Meng Haoran to agree to their request, which surprised Meng Haoran for a long time.


    Finally, Meng Haoran came to a conclusion. Because of the changes in the world, bosses belong to the most special existence in the world. If the world is divided into two camps, human beings are light and they are dark, so they have also been systematically valued. In particular, bosses get the most advantages, their strength has soared dozens of times in an instant, and their wisdom has evolved towards human beings, Have their own unique ideas, self-awareness is very strong.


    Although they are absolutely obedient to Meng Haoran, they also know that they pursue real freedom. They don''t want to be bound by the system and wait for human players to hunt all day. Instead, they exist in the real world as a real creature. Therefore, they come to Meng Haoran''s side.


    Meng Haoran agreed to their request. After all, his identity is actually the ultimate boss, not one side! However, the price is that the monsters that produce intelligence can not be resurrected after death like human players. After resurrection, they lose the qualification of evolution and are deprived of wisdom.


    "Confrontation is more interesting, isn''t it? It''s boring to fight between humans alone, isn''t it?" Meng Haoran thinks so. For him, although these intelligent monsters are only virtual, they actually have the same status in his heart as those players. They are independent individuals and have the right to pursue a higher world.


    In fact, Meng Haoran was shocked by the strength improvement of the bosses from that change. The strongest bosses even have the qualification to fight with Sauron. They seem to have obtained the cultivation methods of those powers. Although they must have lost in the end, it can be seen from here that their strength has completely surpassed that of human players, If they hadn''t done it, human players would have been wiped out.


    In order to balance the strength of both sides, Meng Haoran restrained the bosses so that they could not take the initiative to find trouble for human players. They could only rely on their own men. Therefore, the enlighteners would appear and the monsters would attack the city.


    The enlighteners are actually different from the monsters. In addition to the bosses, they have a spiritual existence. However, they are not as strong as the bosses. They do not get a complete cultivation method like those bosses. They are found and recovered by the bosses and teach the use of their power. Finally, they become the existence opposite to the inheritors.


    ¡­¡­


    Compared with the inheritors, the enlighteners are united. They are fighting for the race, while the human inheritors are only for their own selfish desires, or for the wishes of their teachers. Therefore, even if their own strength is stronger than that of the monsters, they have fallen into a disadvantage in momentum.


    "You can win! We, we are just. How can evil monsters defeat us?"


    "Of course, evil will fail." Human players think so, but they don''t know that there is no difference between justice and evil in the war. Both sides fight for their own survival. Only the strength of the hearts of both sides who want to win can decide the victory or defeat.


    ¡­¡­


    Layer 21, the highest level occupied by human beings, is also the place with the most inheritors and enlighteners. Generally, there are only a few inheritors and enlighteners in other layers. Here, hundreds of people gather, and the number of both sides is about the same.


    Among them, the inheritors are divided into four camps: Ninja camp, swordsman camp, minder camp and death and Saint fighter camp. Compared with the first three camps, there are only dozens of people in one camp. This should be related to the difficulty of cultivating the system. After all, only 88 people can become real Saint fighters in the saint fighter world, The God of death must be a human with a powerful psychic power system to be competent. As for the current players'' mental state, in fact, they have changed when Meng Haoran changed the world and become the same as the real body. It is not difficult to separate from the real world in the future. On the contrary, chakra and reading ability are common to all people, It''s just that it''s not easy to cultivate. As for the reason of swordsman, it''s needless to say. Even before, it was also the mainstream. Isn''t it natural that there were a large number of swordsmen?


    Although the enlighteners may not be of the same race, they obviously have only one camp. Compared with the human side, it is called a unity. Even Meng Haoran who sees here has to sigh. Sure enough, internal fighting is human nature! Can''t we wait until we defeat the monsters? If this goes on, the monsters will look good if they win.


    "But like them, it will change next time! At least it will unite on the surface." Meng Haoran''s mind shows the appearance of big snake pill and SISO. Maybe they two will be very in tune, maybe! As for other teams, they will not refuse as long as they show the intention of cooperation!


    "Human beings, you are exhausted. The world is next to ours. Don''t endure meaningless resistance." A monster with a tiger head human body actually spoke, which shocked the players who thought the monsters had no wisdom.


    "Is it an ordinary AI that speaks according to the database?" Players think so, but there is a kind of ominous premonition in their hearts.


    The inheritors of human beings came out as a young man with a beautiful face and disdained to look at the enlightener. Their eyes were like looking at garbage. "Hum, things like dogs are born to be slaughtered by us. Unexpectedly, they also feel that they say such words. I''ll let you go to hell right away."


    "What I said is that the monster is so arrogant. Later, you will know that your strength is not worth mentioning here." Someone meets.


    The word "inheritor" also entered the vision of ordinary players for the first time. Some people were thoughtful and looked at powerful inheritors who were completely different from them.


    "Are they inheritors? Forces completely different from ours..."

 Chapter 555

    "Sure enough, it''s strange to see so many unknown strong people for no reason. Are they inheritors? Moreover, the weapons they use seem not only to be swords, but also to know something from the beginning to now. They seem to know about these guys. There are too many mysteries ¡­¡±


    In the face of the provocation of human inheritors, the enlighteners did not refute. In terms of language, they still can''t compare with human beings. If they continue to speak, they will only be ridiculed. Besides, they don''t care about these. Anyway, they still have to speak with strength in the end.


    The tiger headed man waved, and then the enlighteners began to disperse. Each locked his opponent and waited for further instructions.


    "Wait!" The beautiful young man on the human side just hurried.


    "What? Do you want to surrender?" The tiger head man looked a little slower, but he obviously thought too much.


    "Surrender! It''s impossible. You''re the only one who wants to surrender. I just want to make a suggestion. If we really fight like this for a while and a half, we can''t tell the outcome. In order not to cause too many casualties, let''s send five people on both sides and win three games in five games. The winner can get control of this level, and the loser will quit. How about it. ¡±Wolf fox, the nickname of a pretty young man, no one knows his original name. He is a cruel and cunning guy. He was originally a member of the killing guild. Later, he was favored by big snake pill and became one of the inheritors of ninja. Now he is the leader of the Ninja Team.


    Some people who understand the style of wolf and fox laugh in their hearts. It is impossible for wolf and fox to abide by their commitments. I am afraid that wolf and fox will attack at the moment of each other''s relaxation when they win. All his actions are for the purpose of the final victory. It is common sense for him to do anything.


    The reason why he put forward such a proposal at this time is that he doesn''t intend to abide by it. In fact, he wants to earn some reputation value, show himself in front of the public, leave an impact and pave the way for future plans. Therefore, he will also play in person and let the players see his power with their own eyes.


    For the proposal of wolf and fox, not to mention the enlightener, there were many people in the inheritor, but they didn''t refute it in the end. What kind of attention they played in their hearts is unknown.


    After a little discussion, the enlighteners finally decided to agree with the suggestion of wolf and fox. After all, it would be best if they could win in such a simple way. In addition, they have only one life now and can''t be revived, so they don''t want to have big casualties. However, they won''t shrink back if necessary.


    "Well, as you say, we''re going to fight with me and them." Four figures appeared behind the Hutou man.


    From left to right, the first one is the crocodile face crocodile kill, which is very similar to the crocodile in lol, but the weapon is a huge axe; The second is a woman who looks almost no different from human beings, but her identity is exposed by a furry tail in the back. Cat Mei, a name she chose, is also a beautiful scenery in the team of enlighteners. If she also has charm value, it may be more than 90, However, it is a big mistake to judge that she does not have much strength because of her appearance. Even among the enlighteners, her strength is absolutely strong, which can be seen from her ability to represent the war.


    On the right side of cat Mei is a guy who is sorry for the audience. A mosquito head can explain everything. At this time, he is suspended in the air and his wings sound behind him. He is completely a large mosquito! It''s hard to imagine that there are such monsters in the game. The timid can''t look directly at them. They fight with some tentacle monsters on a certain layer. He is holding a knife on his claw, which makes people feel incomparable. His name is insect fierce. I don''t know why he took it.


    The last and the most monster like guy has a huge body, which is bigger than the previous three people. The prototype is somewhat similar to Goblin, but it is large. The giant stick behind is powerful at first sight. Its name is Cylon, which is unexpectedly normal.


    Wolf fox carefully looked at the players on the side of the enlightener. He didn''t despise them because of their appearance. He felt the hidden power from the other party''s body. He was also awe inspiring. It seems that not all the monsters are weak. He thought that if he dealt with any of them, he would have the upper hand, but the upper two can only be tied, and he can only escape if there are three.


    "But I''m not fighting alone! They should do it, too!" Wolf and fox looked vaguely at the leaders of the other three camps. If they didn''t help out, they would die in the future. They wouldn''t allow such a thing to happen. Sure enough, when he thought so.


    The four camps, including the Ninja camp, came out with a man, a big man, two teenagers and a girl.


    The big man is gaga of the Ninja camp and the deputy of wolf fox. The two teenagers are respectively the inheritors of Binghai, binghe and Tongren. It''s a surprise, but it''s really this guy. He is worthy of being the original protagonist. He was chosen as the inheritor by red hair. Meng Haoran was surprised. The guy with red hair really likes to choose the protagonist as the inheritor, First Lu Fei, then Tong Ren. Should we say that he feels very sharp?


    As for the last girl, although she looks very cute, she really exudes the murderous spirit of not entering the birth. Her eyes are as ruthless as an emotionless doll. The killer is the first feeling to see her, and this is very close to reality. She was originally a killer in reality. She came to the game because of an accident and was met by that guy ilumi, Therefore, she is regarded as a person who reads ability. As for not appearing in the original work, it is that she has been hidden in the dark. In reality, she is known as the assassin queen and shadow King Jing Hua hidden in the shadow.


    "Except Tong people, they are all new faces! It seems that my arrival has made many talented people live!" On the 101st floor, Meng Haoran looked at the empty screen and said with emotion that he looked forward to the upcoming duel.

 Chapter 556

    As a result of reaching an agreement, the two sides soon came up with a battle arena, which is a 200 meter square. It is said that the condition for winning or losing is that one party admits defeat or loses combat ability, but in fact, both sides understand that they will not stay in hand under such circumstances. Therefore, unless they admit defeat directly at the sight of bad situation, otherwise, there will be only one result after fainting due to losing combat ability, There is no doubt that he will die.


    However, in this case, who will easily admit defeat? Unless there is a big difference in strength, of course, the human side is more advantageous in this situation, because they pay more attention to their own lives than groups, especially those belonging to the Ninja side and the reading ability side. The escape skills of big snake pill are quite skilled, and ilumi is not like fighting with each other.


    "I''ll kill the crocodile in the first game. I''ll win the next game first." Crocodile kill jumped to the challenge arena and turned his eyes to the inheritance side. The meaning of provocation is self-evident.


    The human side doesn''t want to act. It seems that they all want others to try the water. At this time, people in other camps turn their eyes to the wolf and fox. It seems that they want him to be the first bird.


    Seeing this, the wolf and fox scolded in his heart, then smiled and said, "since it''s the battle I proposed, let my people try. You have no opinion!"


    The others were silent. Wolf and fox winked at the big man gaka. Gaka nodded and boarded the challenge arena, and began to confront crocodile killing.


    "It''s so powerful. Both sides look very powerful. I look a little creepy here, as if I''m being stared at by something." A player at the bottom exclaimed.


    In the expectant eyes, the battle between the two began. The crocodile was killed by a monster, which fully reflected his strange power as a monster. Every attack had a strong roar and hit the challenge arena to produce big holes one by one.


    As a ninja, gaka is worthy of being a ninja. He is especially vigorous and flexible.


    "Who will win this battle?" Everyone wants to know, and both sides are very confident in their own people. Wolf and fox calmly looked at the battle in the challenge arena and outlined an evil smile at the corners of their mouth. Tiger head man looked serious, but there was no fear in his eyes.


    Their power has not really shown yet? Both sides understand this. Although their strength is also very strong, it is limited to the top level of players before the game has not changed. When they use the real special energy, the Ninja chakra has the poor psionics of monsters, which is really starting to fight. Now it''s just a warm-up.


    Players who don''t know this are still fascinated by it. They think they understand the strength of the inheritors. Even individual hearts begin to think that the inheritors can still be defeated.


    "What''s the matter with that sudden light!" Suddenly, there was a cry of surprise from the players. The battle that was originally acceptable to the players has become wrong since crocodile killing and gaka lit up at a certain moment. From human combat to non-human combat, their speed directly exceeded the limit of ordinary players, and they can only capture a trace of residual shadow.


    No one answered their words. They could only look at the amazing battle in the challenge arena in amazement. Finally, they couldn''t say anything like they stuck their throat.


    "Ninja - partial doubling." Gaka shouted loudly. His right hand holding the sword and the sword kept rising, and suddenly soared 10 times, bigger than the whole body killed by the crocodile.


    "Compare strength? I will lose to a mere human, ha... Ah!" Crocodile killing is not afraid. Instead, it is facing up, and the light of the body breaks out again, giving people a thick smell.


    "This is..." gaka''s body suddenly got up unnaturally, as if under some heavy pressure. Taking advantage of the flaw of this moment, the big axe killed by the crocodile directly hit gaka''s chest. The result is self-evident. There was no miracle. Gaka''s blood splashed directly on the ground.


    "You... I... recognize" Zhang Da''s mouth and eyes looked at the crocodile killing inconceivably, as if he wanted to admit defeat, but the crocodile killing was a heavy complexion. Regardless of waving the axe again, one head fell to the ground and killed gaka directly.


    "Who else?" Gaka''s body turned into fragments of light and dissipated on the challenge arena, while crocodile killing made bold remarks.


    "How could it be that he was so strong and lost." The morale of the players suddenly fell down, but the monster side had high fighting spirit.


    "Gravity, I see. At that moment, gaka was attacked by gravity, and his body suddenly became heavier. So was he caught? He''s really capable! Monsters." Wolf Fox''s expression is a little terrible. Players think he is angry. Monsters killed his people. In fact, wolf fox has no feeling for gaka''s death. He is just angry that monsters are so arrogant. If crocodile kill doesn''t say the last sentence, he may not even change his expression.


    Although the battle is three wins in five innings, it can actually play many times. It''s obvious that crocodile kill hasn''t left the challenge arena after winning GACA. He still has to continue to play the next game.


    "In that case, let me help you." Wolf and fox murmured, and then his body was about to move to the challenge arena, but at this time, he suddenly stopped and turned his head. There was a girl''s place.


    "Let me come next." The girl Jing Hua slowly opened her mouth, and the cold breath shrouded around her in an instant. I don''t know if it was an illusion. At that moment, the players seemed to see the smile of death behind them.


    What a terrible woman! ok For the plan of Lord big snake pill, I''ll bear with it first. I forced myself to resist the impulse to fight Jinghua. Wolf and fox showed a strange smile, "OK! But if I lose..." my eyes were a little scary.


    However, the horror of wolf and fox did not affect Jing Hua at all. Even at the moment before he spoke, Jing Hua''s body had disappeared and appeared on the challenge arena. No one saw how she moved. The reason why she said that just now was not for request, but for announcement. Whether wolf and fox agreed or not had nothing to do with her.


    Jing Hua''s strangeness makes the players feel a little depressed and their morale has picked up a lot. I look forward to looking at Jing Hua''s figure and hope she can kill the crocodile.


    "Can we start?" The confrontation lasted for an instant, and Jing Hua''s cold voice sounded.


    "Ah! Oh, anytime." Before the crocodile was killed, it was startled by the strange appearance of Jing Hua, and it hasn''t slowed down yet.

 Chapter 557

    At the moment when the crocodile killing words fell, only a very few people present saw the shocking scene. Jing Hua''s body turned into a shadow in the dark and appeared behind the crocodile killing as if in a blink. Then a small knife appeared from nowhere and cut off the crocodile.


    "See? 11 cuts! No, 12 cuts." Cat Mei in the monster camp.


    "What I see is 10 cuts." Insect Meng''s face was startled. Just now he didn''t see Jing Hua''s movement, but he was just doing a good job to see her hand, but he only reluctantly saw that speed. If it was him, he couldn''t respond like crocodile killing, it was the result of the nerves his body couldn''t keep up with.


    "You are all wrong. At that moment, she waved 17 times. What a terrible woman. Listen, don''t love war when you meet her in the future. I''m afraid it''s only me and Theron who compete with her. What a terrible woman. There are such powerful people in mankind." The tiger head man, the leader of the monster camp, was very serious.


    "It''s over." Jing Hua murmured. Her figure disappeared again. When she appeared again, she was already in her original place under the stage. It seems that she doesn''t intend to continue to fight.


    This time, everyone looked in awe of Jing Hua''s position, especially ordinary players were terrified of her. The other party''s killing was so easy and natural that they had a creepy feeling. What kind of situation the other party wanted to kill themselves came to mind. As a result, they didn''t even know who would kill them.


    101,


    "It''s really terrible. As a newcomer, her strength is outstanding. I don''t know if this is ilumi''s trump card?" The reason why Meng Haoran knows that the other party is ilumi''s person is that in fact, all inheritors'' data have levels here. In order to finally appear strange phenomena, such as one inheritor represents two people or something.


    Asina behind Meng Haoran also didn''t speak, and her expression was very surprised, because her strength now has no chance of winning compared with that girl. You know, she was taught by Meng Haoran herself.


    "You have to work hard." Athena is also a girl who doesn''t admit defeat!


    "What''s the matter, Athena?" Meng Haoran felt the strangeness of Athena and asked.


    "No, nothing!" Asina was not frank and did not intend to say what she was thinking. However, Meng Haoran guessed her expression and eyes.


    Meng Haoran smiled gently and said, "don''t worry. Under my guidance, you will be better than her. Believe in yourself." Besides, she is not the strongest. There are still a few of the really strong little guys who haven''t played!


    "En" was seen that the thought of yasna''s face was ruddy for a moment.


    It would be a mistake to think that the inheritors appearing on the 21st floor are the full strength of the real inheritors. Although there are key cultivation, there are also hidden guys, but those guys are all inheritors competing for the first force in the game. Therefore, it doesn''t matter whether they appear or not at this time, as long as the human side is not really defeated, They won''t show up until the last moment of contention comes.


    Now there are guys who are interested in the hegemony game and want to become the inheritors of the hegemony. They rely on this battle to become famous, so as to win over players and prepare for the future hegemony. Of course, some guys who want to occupy two places exist.


    ¡­¡­


    "OK! I won the next game, still from the terrible guy. I said how can our players lose to the monster? I''m afraid that monster got it just because of carelessness!"


    "Yes! We can easily kill monsters. This is the strength of our inheritors. Next is the time for us to really become powerful."


    The situation is reversed, and the momentum on the player''s side is like a rainbow, because it''s too easy for Jing Hua to kill the crocodile, which gives people a feeling that the monsters are just like this. In fact, if the crocodile kills with all his strength at the beginning, it won''t be so simple for seconds. How can he stick to one or two moves.


    "Let me come next. I will win." Cat Mei volunteered, but because Jing Hua won''t play, Hutou man thought about it, then nodded and agreed.


    Cat Mei stepped into the challenge arena and her posture was full of other wild nature, which made the players look stunned. It has to be said that the pursuit of beauty has long exceeded the boundaries of race. Even if cat Mei was an enemy, the players didn''t want to hurt her for a moment.


    "Let me play the third game." Tongren suddenly opened his mouth. I don''t know what he thought. Is it because the other party is a sister?


    For Tong people, players still know most people and get a lot of support.


    "Come on! Tongren, defeat her and marry her home!" A young man with red hair and an obscene uncle''s face shouted, which made Tongren who were already in the challenge arena suddenly show an embarrassed expression.


    "Don''t say that! Klein, I don''t have that idea at all. Besides, she''s very difficult to deal with. I''m not sure I can win!" Tongren frankly said that his perception was more clear on the challenge arena so close to the strength of maomei. It was a feeling at the same level, which made him understand that if he didn''t go all out, he would lose. It''s not a joke.


    "Don''t make excuses. Just say it if you like it?" Klein looked incredulous.


    Just when Tongren wanted to continue to refute, maomei was gloomy and made a move. There was no temptation. When she made a move, it was a storm, and her weapon was a whip, which was very Queen''s style!


    Tongren rushed to fight. Shuangjianliu was directly exposed in front of everyone and resisted for a time.


    "That''s... He can use two handed sword. Is this also the special power of the inheritors? He is not bound by the rules of the game." Players looked at the fighting posture of Tong people in the challenge arena with envy, and they wanted the power of inheritors.


    "Can we be so strong in the future?" The players thought in their hearts and couldn''t help but recall Meng Haoran''s words, and then filled with hope. One and two were excited. They looked at the battle in the challenge arena without blinking, as if they had replaced Tong people into themselves.


    "A hundred Whip - Dancing" Jiao drank, and the whip shadow in cat Mei''s hand suddenly changed, like a split, all over the sky, and then attacked Tong people, without giving Tong people a chance to dodge.

 Chapter 558

    I thought Tongren would be seriously injured if he didn''t die this time, but the result was completely different from what I thought. I saw that Tongren''s arm holding the sword suddenly turned black, and then the sword in his hand kept waving at a very fast speed, which made the whip shadow unable to enter. It looked like he had completely seen through the attack of the opposite side.


    "Domineering! Are there any other seeing and hearing colors in the armed color?" The inheritor who knows the goods sighs that he is extremely impressed that Tongren can control and use these two kinds of domineering spirit in a short time.


    "It''s so powerful. Both of them can attack and defend accurately in such a high-speed battle. Is this still human?" The players were amazed.


    Cat Mei can''t help it. Tong people changed their tactics. The whip shadow disappeared and turned into a new one, but the whip began to shine red, and then the originally flexible whip suddenly became firm Hard, like the strongest steel, not only that, the length of the whip also becomes longer, and the attack range covers the whole challenge arena.


    "Whew" whips across the void a few minutes faster than before. The pressure brought to Tongren makes Tongren have to show a dignified color. If it was quantity before, this time even if the strength and speed have changed.


    "Cut the iron! I don''t know if I can do it?" Tongren suddenly had such an idea at this moment, and then his body unconsciously entered the state. An air flow was generated around him. It was sword Qi, but it was still very weak.


    "That''s it!" At a certain moment, Tongren''s eyes were slightly open, and the sword in his hand crossed the void like streamer.


    At the next moment, almost everyone''s pupils narrowed. Cat Mei''s whip had been broken into two and a half. Not to mention, a deep sword scar appeared in front of Tong people, several meters long.


    "How come, with the blessing of my psionic power, its hardness has exceeded the strongest alloy in the game. It has been cut off, and it still uses that kind of sword?" Cat Mei Leng looked at her weapon and couldn''t accept it for a moment.


    After the battle, from the initial defeat to now, as long as we win another game, the players are straight, the monsters are small cases, and a relaxed and happy atmosphere is confused.


    In fact, it can be seen from here that the inheritors are obviously better than the enlighteners taught by the bosses.


    In the last battle to decide the outcome, wolf and Fox went directly to the challenge arena without saying hello. They looked at each other''s master Hutou man from a distance and obviously planned to have a final duel.


    Hutou accepted his invitation to fight unexpectedly. At this moment, the two strong men on the surface began the final collision.


    The Hutou man shows his strength as the king of the forest. He is obviously not of the same level as other monsters. His ferocity and arrogance are his influence. His moves are fatal. He completely ignores his physical defense and is a battle maniac.


    Of course, wolf and Fox also have two brushes. In this battle, they actually showed a spell seal state. Although it was only a spell seal, they steadily resisted the tiger head man. In the end, neither of them could do anything at the same time.


    The wolf fox showing the spell seal state looks not much different from the monster. Players can''t tell whether the wolf fox is a player or a monster. If it weren''t for the player logo near his blood bar, I''m afraid no one would believe that he is a player now.


    The battle between the two ended in a draw. Although the wolf and the fox were unwilling, they had to give up.


    It was supposed to be Game 4 next, but it seems that the monsters know that they have little chance of winning, and even if they win, they are only tied. After discussion, they admit defeat directly and retreat orderly. There is no panic after defeat. They advance and retreat orderly and can serve the army. We have to blame our good military discipline, Although a large part of the reason is that most monsters lack wisdom and don''t know the reason for fear, of course, there is no relevant reaction after defeat.


    The actions of the monsters surprised the wolf and fox. Looking at the monster Legion held as a group and the loose sand on their side, the wolf and fox finally gave up the plan of sneak attack. So far, the monster siege on the 21st floor ended.


    The end of the battle on the 21st floor was like a wind vane, and soon the results also appeared in other layers. It was successful to defend the city without exception. After the news came out, the human players were excited and cheered. They had no idea what kind of world was waiting for them in the future. It was a world where the real strong were respected and personal strength was about to surpass the group, It''s hard to survive without real power.


    After the first monster siege, the players realized the existence of the inheritor. Later, they gradually knew the source of the inheritor''s power. The terms ninja, swordsman, reciter, God of death and Saint fighter were also known. After a short shock, everyone was crazy looking for how to become a real inheritor and get strong power.


    The change is more than that. Players also found that there is a merit attribute on the property page, and the number of resurrection times has been left. Merit can be used to buy the number of resurrection times. However, the merit required for resurrection is daunting. 100 merit seems to be few, but in fact it is unacceptable to most people.


    Because one of the ways to get meritorious service is to win with monsters of the same level, and you can only get 1 meritorious service once you win. If you want to revive, you have to kill at least 100 monsters of the same level. You know, if you are not a inheritor, it is difficult to kill monsters of the same level, and once you become a inheritor, the standard will change again, You can only get meritorious service in the battle with the enlighteners of the same level.


    Therefore, it is basically impossible to get enough merit by killing monsters. Only a few real talents have this ability.


    However, there is another way to get meritorious service. That is, when monsters attack the city or attack each layer of boss (referring to the only boss with real wisdom), they can get corresponding meritorious service according to the contribution of the battlefield. If they are lucky, it is possible to get 10 points or even hundreds of contributions in one game. This is Meng Haoran''s policy to encourage players to participate in real large-scale combat.

 Chapter 559

    The game era kicked off. For a time, the whole game became extinct, and the screening of the second batch of inheritors also began. However, when players saw the so-called mentors, they came like cats smelling fishy smell, and constantly expressed that they wanted to be inherited.


    One day, when a guy who had seen Meng Haoran and their heroism on the first floor recognized these mentors, it set off an upsurge in the game and rumors everywhere.


    "I said they were so powerful that how could they die? Here we are! They are still professional mentors, but are they really players like us? They are still game characters."


    "It should be a game character! It''s impossible to become so strong in such a short time. At that time, they had only a few levels. Now, one of my brothers has seen a mentor, and it is said that they have been above level 90."


    "Hiss, that must be a game character."


    "Not necessarily! What if they were also made by the so-called God and came from other worlds?"


    "You have a point."


    Players have been arguing about their origins, but this has not affected them. They are still fighting for the quota as usual, cultivating their own disciples and giving advice in the rear.


    Of course, there are exceptions. For example, the three protagonists Xiaojie, heizaki Ichigo and Luffy don''t seem to have much meaning to compete for the so-called desire quota. They actually combine to play everywhere in the game, just like ordinary players. The attraction of desire quota to them is far less than expected.


    Meng Haoran also began to mingle with the players, no longer lived in his castle, began to experience the games created by him, and updated the game content from time to time. He successively got out the battle power ranking list, merit ranking list and guild power ranking list, which satisfied his evil taste.


    Now the standard for players to measure their strength is to look at the list. There are only 100 players in each list, so the competition is quite fierce and they are replaced every day.


    The list was made by Meng Haoran. Needless to say, these players have no secrets in Meng Haoran''s eyes. Even their combat effectiveness after the outbreak of the crisis is clearly seen by Meng Haoran.


    At first, some people didn''t believe the accuracy of the list, especially the combat power list. After some guys who thought they could be on the list were easily defeated after challenging the people on the list, the players gradually realized the reality of the list, so that in the end, they saw that the players on the list were far away from their big legs or went directly.


    Merit is something that players attach great importance to. The merit list shows the names of people with many merits. Many people want to hit their attention, but they all give up in the end, because there are three lists, but those who can be on the merit list are actually people on the combat power list. It''s a dream for them to hit their merits.


    The last guild actually competes with some hegemonic forces. Each guild has strong strength. Many people are on the list of powerful guild combat power, especially the first guild, ninja college, guild leader wolf and fox, who are the seventh on the list of combat power, the second guild, the fourth on the list of Jinghua combat power of Hunter guild, and the sixth on the list of Tongren combat power of the third fourth emperor guild, Are big celebrities.


    The third guy in the combat power list of ice sea did not join the force, but hid and disappeared.


    After the list appeared, many people were surprised to find that many people on the list were not active in the game, or even very rare, as if they had made an appointment.


    The most controversial is the first, second and third place in the combat power list. They have never heard of the first and second names, and people have never appeared in the public''s sight. As for the third ice sea, although it has appeared, it has not really made a move. Everyone has some doubts about his strength.


    Of course, some people on the list also have doubts about their ranking, especially the wolf fox guy. He doesn''t think he is worse than Tongren and Jinghua, but he didn''t find Tongren and their trouble under the suppression of big snake pill.


    The human side and the monster side started a tug of war, but the inheritors of the players gradually gained the upper hand. Although the speed of the strategy was a little slower, it was going on slowly, and the monsters were helpless.


    At this time, Meng Haoran and Athena are on the 58th floor. Meng Haoran and Athena are conducting practical training.


    In a forest, Meng Haoran sat leisurely on the tree Ya and looked at the besieged second-generation yasna, with a flash of appreciation in his eyes. At this time, although yasna was besieged by monsters, and even some monsters who understood the power, she could not hurt yasna at all. Yasna''s battle was very beautiful, just like dancing. She was the dancer on the stage, Dance the sword under the elegant melody.


    Not long after, the monsters who besieged yasna died completely under her sword. Yasna, who took away the sword, gasped slightly, looked at Meng Haoran angrily and said, "if you don''t come down, don''t come to help."


    "Didn''t you say you wanted to be alone? You said you wanted to test your strength," Meng Haoran easily jumped to Asina''s side and said with a smile. "Besides, isn''t my Asina doing well? She really deserves to be my woman."


    "Who... Who is your woman!" Asina blushed and gently beat Meng Haoran, which was like flirting.


    Asina looked at Meng Haoran vaguely, and finally offered incense Wen. Meng Haoran tasted Asina''s incense impolitely, and they forgot their feelings for a time.


    For a long time, yasna gasped and broke away from Meng Haoran''s arms. "I''m going to prepare food." After trotting away all the way, Meng Haoran looked at yasna''s back, smiled, and then followed up.


    Asina''s name does not appear on the combat power list, but Asina''s strength is actually the first on the combat power list, not the first! She was personally taught by Meng Haoran. She opened small stoves. Now her level is level 50, but it''s easy and pleasant to deal with the monster siege of level 58. The guy who ranked first in the list is only level 46, and the real combat effectiveness is to deal with the enlightener of level 51.


    Well, in fact, at the beginning, the monster Legion can''t destroy the player''s power at one go. For example, it''s OK to directly send those terrible enlighteners with high levels. However, Meng Haoran has regulations that enlighteners should participate in the battle unless they are provoked by humans, otherwise they can''t attack players with the same level as themselves, So there were no high-level enlighteners during the siege.

 Chapter 560

    "Oh, brother Meng!" Asina looked at Meng Haoran with some embarrassment. It seemed that there was something difficult to hide.


    "What''s the matter? Just say what you have. I''m not an independent judge." Meng Haoran, while eating the weizeng soup fed by yasna, was comparing something with his hands. After running the new version of the game for such a period of time, Meng Haoran also got some unexpected things, that is, idea. Yes, it''s idea, from the players.


    Players rely on Meng Haoran to release the corresponding energy, and they also have their own ideas, such as what unique skills. If they want to successfully release them, they need to be recognized by the system, and the system will sort out some things that can also be used for reference to Meng Haoran. In this way, a little makes a lot, For Meng Haoran, it has become a good help.


    The so-called idea is some skills beyond the scope that players boldly imagine. Although they can''t release them, it is possible. This possibility is handled here by Meng Haoran. If Meng Haoran is interested, he will turn him into his own skills and test his own abilities. In this way, he can indirectly improve his invisible strength and create more abilities, At some point in the future, there may be a qualitative change and it may become a talent.


    "Well... I want to go home and have a look." Finally, Asina said it slowly, and then seemed a little afraid of Meng Haoran''s anger, looking at Meng Haoran''s expression carefully.


    "Go home, then go back... Wait, you mean home in the real world?" Meng Haoran was a little surprised. In fact, he thought yasina would put forward this request before. He also planned to let her go out to have a look. However, yasina didn''t put it forward later, and he gradually forgot. Can''t he help it now?


    "En" is as quiet as a mosquito.


    "Then go back!" Meng Haoran said this easily. Won''t he let yasina go back? Besides, it''s not a big deal. It''s better to go to the earthly world once in a while and solve some guys who are greedy for Athena.


    "Really! Really let me go back." Yasna was overjoyed, which made Meng Haoran a little strange.


    "What? Do you think I won''t meet your little request?" Meng Haoran''s tone is a little wrong. It looks like you will punish you if you don''t give me a good answer.


    Yasina didn''t realize this and subconsciously said, "brother Meng has a strong desire for possession and has been occupying me. I have to go together wherever I go. I thought I was not allowed to go out!"


    As if she was aware of something, Asina was motionless, blushing and steaming. Finally, she whispered, "it doesn''t matter. Brother Meng can do whatever he wants."


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, Meng Haoran cured yasna''s pain with a little means. As for why it hurts in the game, yasna took the initiative to ask Meng Haoran to experience this feeling and prepare for the future. After all, the real world can experience it again and again.


    At that time, Meng Haoran didn''t think much and completed the requirement easily, but he didn''t know that it was he who made it more difficult for him to want to be with yasna again. This is what will be said later.


    Meng Haoran easily came to the outside real world with Athena, and the place where she appeared was the ward where Athena was located.


    Soon after Meng Haoran finished combing, yasna opened her eyes, some confused in her eyes, and then showed a surprised light when she saw Meng Haoran.


    "Brother Meng, this is..."


    "Yes, this is your original world. Should I say welcome back?"


    After Meng Haoran''s confirmation, Asina looked around and was completely sure that this was the real world.


    Soon she thought that this must have been done by Meng Haoran. She was very moved to look at Meng Haoran and had an impulse to devote herself, "thank you, brother Meng."


    "Say something to me, thank you! Well, what are you going to do next? Just go out like this? If you are known to get out of the game alone, you may be very troubled!"


    "Yes! But you should have a way!" Athena looked forward to seeing Meng Haoran. Naturally, Meng Haoran would not let her down.


    Soundless and stirless, as like as two peas in a hospital, Meng Haoran left the hospital quietly, and the hospital left a completely identical doll.


    Back to reality, of course, the first stop is yasna''s home. Although yasna is dissatisfied with her parents'' discipline, she is biological after all. She misses them after leaving for so long. The first thing she wants to see is them.


    Especially because she was with Meng Haoran, Athena looked uneasy. She didn''t know whether Meng Haoran would be accepted.

 Chapter 561

    Yasina is still a young lady in the real world. Her family is very good. Her father is the CEO of rect, a large electronics manufacturer, and her mother is a professor in a university.


    However, such a family background makes it difficult for her to get together with Tong people in the end. After all, Tong people are just ordinary people in the real world. In other people''s opinion, they don''t match yasina at all. In the original book, if yasina didn''t fight for it at last, they wouldn''t get together.


    "I''m not a tong person. If you agree, I can do it. But I don''t think you will refuse an excellent son-in-law like me!" Meng Haoran has long regarded Asina as her own woman, but he won''t play cards according to common sense. Parents have some suggestions in front of her daughter''s marriage. The real decision is still on Asina herself. Now Asina has the power of choice. Meng Haoran can make her become the first player in the game and an absolute strong player in reality.


    As for the so-called monogamy, it is not a problem in the face of absolute strength. After the integration of this world and the virtual world, they will know how ridiculous the so-called monogamy is, and they will welcome Asina to become Meng Haoran''s woman.


    "Is it here? Your home looks very good." Although the words are how to say, Meng Haoran has no stage fright at all. He just talks casually. The place where he lives is much better than here. Does the owner of a castle have anything? You say it''s in the game. Meng Haoran can move the castle to reality in minutes, OK.


    Asina also knew that Meng Haoran was just polite, smiled and hesitated in front of the door. She picked up and put down her hand many times, which made Meng Haoran look down. She knew that Asina was nervous, so she directly rang the doorbell for her.


    "Who, wait, come here."


    Soon the door opened, revealing a face similar to yasna from the crack of the door, with glasses and sharp eyes. At first glance, it was the eyes of a strong woman.


    "Mom, I''m back." Athena looked at her mother in surprise.


    "Tomorrow Nai, is that you? My daughter!" As if yasina''s mother saw something she couldn''t believe, she wiped her eyes and confirmed that yasina was not fake. Tears flowed out of her eyes and rushed to yasina''s body and gave her a hug.


    Surrounded by her mother''s arms, tears seemed to be contagious, and yasna also flowed out. For a time, Meng Haoran was embarrassed.


    Influenced by the news of the two people, another man appeared. It was Athena''s father who staged another happy gathering.


    ¡­¡­


    "Who is this with you?" In the living room, Athena and Meng Haoran are on the same sofa. Opposite them are Athena''s parents.


    For Meng Haoran, who is an extra person, forming Jingzi, they look at it with a kind of scrutiny. They can follow yasina here. Even if they are stupid, they know it is not ordinary. After passing yasina''s words just now, they have judged that Meng Haoran is likely to be yasina''s boyfriend.


    "I''m Meng Haoran. At present, I''m Asina''s boyfriend. I''ve met my uncle and aunt." Meng Haoran still respects the old, although the other party is not necessarily older than him.


    To tell the truth, they can''t be picky about Meng Haoran''s appearance and temperament. They think it is very perfect, but one thing they can''t accept is that Asina is only 16 years old and just full. She has a boyfriend. Their family is very traditional. It''s totally unacceptable, especially puppy love is not allowed for their family.


    In addition, in their opinion, their daughter''s marriage should be first selected by them to match Athena''s excellent family background and quality, and then the daughter selects the one she can accept most. As for Meng Haoran, he doesn''t know where to come from and how to do it.


    Hearing that Meng Haoran directly admitted her boyfriend, yasna was very upset under the gaze of her parents. When she saw a trace of dissatisfaction in her mother''s eyes and her father''s face was wrong, she gave a click in her heart and looked at Meng Haoran helplessly,


    Meng Haoran, of course, was very reliable. He handed Ya Sina a reassuring look, slightly sorted out the instrument and clothes, and released a little momentum of being in a high position.


    Such a sudden change immediately attracted the attention of Athena''s parents, especially her father looked at Meng Haoran with some surprise, because Meng Haoran gave him the same feeling as the big people he had seen before, even stronger. You know, with his status, he was a real big man, similar to a real senior official, Prince, emperor or something.


    "Well, I, Meng Haoran, come from a place called the kingdom of truth. I am the only heir to the kingdom of truth, that is, I will be the king in the future." Meng Haoran casually said a country.


    "The country of truth? I haven''t heard of it at all! Is it a small country somewhere? It''s just a prince!" Because of Meng Haoran''s momentum, they easily believed that Meng Haoran was a prince, and immediately turned 180 degrees towards Meng Haoran.


    "It''s really an honor to be the prince of the kingdom of truth. It would be great if you could associate with a little girl." They are very satisfied with a prince, although they don''t know where the country is.


    Asina''s parents began to boo Meng Haoran and ask him about Meng Haoran''s situation from the conversation, as if they were checking their household registration, but how could they be Meng Haoran''s opponents? Meng Haoran was really relaxed and happy to deal with this situation and settled them in a short time. Finally, their eyes at Meng Haoran were obviously that his mother-in-law looked more and more pleasing to his son-in-law, The title has been changed to Xiao Meng.


    All this happened under yasna''s eyes. She was sweating and admired Meng Haoran. For the first time, she found that Meng Haoran could pull so much. What Prince and the only heir were obviously more talented. However, she also knew that even if she told the truth, they would not believe God, I haven''t really seen Meng Haoran''s magic. Even she doesn''t necessarily believe it.

 Chapter 562

    After getting rid of their parents, Meng Haoran used some means to make them not notice that only yasna got out of the game, so that they wouldn''t find something strange and ask later. Although it''s not necessarily that they can''t tell them the truth, it''s undoubtedly easier to do so. If they really tell them the truth, they won''t get along so well.


    Let yasna pay attention. Meng Haoran left their house quietly and said he wanted to deal with something. In fact, he was going to solve the guy Xuxiang Yanzhi. In the original book, this guy did a very angry thing and detained some data that can be logged out of the player from Sao for experiments, trying to find a technology that can control the human brain, Fantasize about ruling humans and so on.


    The most disgusting thing is that he actually wanted to forcibly occupy Athena, and he almost succeeded. He felt unhappy when he thought about it. The Tongren in the original book were also abandoned. Finally, he had to rely on Mao Chang Jingyan to reluctantly defeat Xuxiang Yanzhi. The typical thing is not that he has no power in the game. Even if he is strong in the game, he can''t GM. If Mao Chang Jingyan didn''t pity him, he would be a tragedy.


    Now that Asina is already Meng Haoran''s woman, of course, this kind of thing will be strangled in the cradle. Although this thing has not happened yet, Xuxiang Shenzhi still stays in the company honestly, so what? It can''t be killed.


    It was easy to inquire about Xuxiang''s residence. He followed him to his house. After witnessing the scum fooling around at home, Meng Haoran was more determined to kill him.


    "It seems that you had a good time!"


    "Who are you? Why are you here, thief?" Xuxiang looked at Meng Haoran with a cold face and hurriedly pulled up the quilt to cover his ugliness.


    "What the hell do you want?" Xuxiang Yanzhi calmed down a little at this time and said forcefully.


    "What are you doing? It''s not a big deal. I just want to borrow something from you. I don''t think you won''t refuse to borrow it!" When it comes to things, Meng Haoran''s eyes are a little strange.


    "Borrow something, easy to say, easy to say." Hearing that he just borrowed something, Xuxiang was relieved, but at this time, he hated Meng Haoran. He planned to perfunctory Meng Haoran first. When he pulled out, he must make Meng Haoran look good. He pretended to cooperate. "So what do you want to borrow? Don''t worry, as long as I borrow what I have, I don''t have to return it."


    "Well, don''t return it? Then I''m welcome. What I want to borrow is your life." Meng Haoran said it calmly.


    However, this is not so pleasant to hear in Xuxiang''s ears. He thought Meng Haoran was just begging for money. He suddenly felt his heart cooled. His frightened voice trembled. "My life, you... Are you kidding, or tell me what you really want to borrow? Is it money? Or other things, I will borrow."


    Meng Haoran didn''t continue to talk nonsense with him. A Qiang appeared in his hand silently. He pointed at Xu Xiangzhang''s mouth, looked at him coldly, and looked like he was about to pull the trigger.


    "Hehe" Meng Haoran smiled. "Do you think I can''t kill you like this? Let you see. In fact, bullets can turn."


    The pain made Xuxiang Yanzhi cry out in pain. At this time, he was completely desperate and knew that he could not live anyway. He was unwilling to look at Meng Haoran and asked his last question, "why? Where did I offend you?" There is no image of Meng Haoran in his mind, that is to say, Meng Haoran was not related to him at all. Is it the killer invited by others?


    "Why? I''ll tell you. You made a fatal mistake. You mean so much to my woman." Meng Haoran didn''t say Athena''s name.


    "Just interested in your woman, you''re going to kill me?" Xuxiang was shocked and completely confused by Meng Haoran''s crazy thinking. His simple head could not think that he would be killed for such a reason.


    "Let me go, I dare not again. I''m wrong. I shouldn''t have ideas about adult women. Please, killing is illegal. If you kill me, you won''t come to a good end." Xuxiang''s expression is very pitiful.


    After confirming Xuxiang''s death, Meng Haoran left. He didn''t kill the woman. There was no need. Anyway, even if he was found, there was nothing. Besides, the woman couldn''t give him up. She didn''t dare. Meng Haoran was completely sure of this.

 Chapter 563

    After killing Xu xiangshen, Meng Haoran felt much better and began to look for the next goal. The character juejian, which has not appeared in the Sao world, is called Youji in reality. A sad character died of cancer in the original work.


    She was born at the time of her birth because of an accident of massive hemorrhage and emergency transfusion. She used the blood of the virus to infect AIDS. But she did not give up, but kept fighting with the disease. Although she failed at last, her optimism was transmitted to many other people, so that many of her friends had the confidence to fight against the disease. It can be said that she saved many people.


    Knowing Youji''s experience in the original book, yasna summoned up the courage to speak frankly with her mother. Finally, she was able to stay in the school established for Sao players, and many were sent to noble schools.


    "If you don''t try, how can you know the result? With this sentence, I''ll give you a chance to change your destiny." Meng Haoran came to a hospital and saw Youji who was cooperating with the doctor from a distance. At this time, Youji looked very bad and pale. At first glance, she was terminally ill, but her eyes were full of hope. She would not give up. She would fight against the disease until the last moment for the beauty of life.


    Although her condition is so serious, Youji doesn''t quarrel and doesn''t make trouble, and in turn comforts the people who take care of her. The smile from time to time makes people feel sad, but they have to admire her. What a powerful heart is hidden in her small body, even so strong.


    Meng Haoran didn''t stay much in the hospital, or even meet Youji in person. Instead, he took advantage of his time to dizzy her and directly cured her disease, even slightly strengthened a lot, so that she would hardly get sick in the future. I''m afraid her situation will be discovered soon, and the miracle of science will be used to explain her situation.


    Walking on the street, Meng Haoran looked at the people in a hurry. Somehow, he was sad. Although the city is so prosperous and people often smile, who knows the numbness hidden behind it? Day after day, year after year, they do the same work and live in the environment called society. They have to hide their original face and put on different masks to adapt to it, so that they finally become themselves. They forget their initial dreams when they were young and are completely assimilated into an indifferent social person.


    It is said that children want to grow up, because they can do many things that children can''t sit down when they grow up, but who knows the difficulties of adults? Only when they really get there will they understand. In fact, adults have far more helplessness than children. Children can pursue what they want wantonly without having to consider so much. Happiness is happiness, sadness is sadness, and there is no need to hide it, But what about adults?


    When you grow up, you are not alone. You have to bear many personal responsibilities. Therefore, you have to do something you don''t want to do at all. Even sadness can''t be shown. You have to bear it silently. When you were a child, you lived for yourself, but when you grow up, it''s not like this. Most of you live for your family. You know the difference between the two through your own experience.


    "If you don''t encounter the system, I''m afraid it''s one of these countless ordinary people!" Meng Haoran was moved at this time. He was lucky to meet the system. With this period of adventure, he was qualified to be himself all the time.


    "Although it may be said that when the virtual world is connected with the real world, many people will be depressed because they can''t adapt to change, or even sink down, and life can''t, but this is an opportunity to really be themselves. Compared with ordinary life, passionate life is what people should pursue, isn''t it?" Although some people like plain is true, it is actually self deception. It is just because there is too much difference between the world and what he thinks. He just escapes. What really likes plain is just because he has experienced too much and has a tired illusion. He wants to have a short rest, but he doesn''t have the feeling of where he came from?


    ¡­¡­


    "Xiao Meng, you''re here at the right time. Come and have dinner." Jingzi greeted Meng Haoran very friendly.


    At this time, there was only Meng Haoran in the family except Jingzi and yasna. As for yasna''s father, of course, he was working.


    Although there were only three people, there was a big table full of aroma. It was made by yasna''s mother herself. It''s hard to believe that the strong woman would be good at cooking. I''m afraid yasna''s cooking was inherited from her.


    After dinner, Meng Haoran took Athena out to play. After all, she can''t always stay at home. No, originally, Athena was going to school, and she was at this stage. However, because of Meng Haoran''s existence, whether Athena went to school or not was not so important. After all, if Athena really combined with Meng Haoran, she would not be a princess? So Athena''s parents didn''t force it.


    Shopping, watching movies, shopping and visiting scenic spots, Meng Haoran carried out her responsibility as a boyfriend, which made yasna very happy and always put a smile on her face.


    It''s been like this for several days. I haven''t encountered any dog blood incidents. On the contrary, some people often say that they are a good match.


    In recent days, Meng Haoran has met with yasna''s relatives one after another, which can be regarded as officially determining the relationship between the two. All those who have met Meng Haoran are very satisfied with him. Even many cousins and cousins envy yasna. If Meng Haoran had that idea, they would never refuse.


    Two months later,


    "Tomorrow Nai, you must perform well there!" Having played enough, yasna and Meng Haoran planned to go back to the game, so Meng Haoran directly got a private plane and said that they would take yasna home to confirm their relationship. Naturally, they got the permission of yasna''s parents, which is not saying goodbye.


    The plane took off, took off slowly and disappeared into the sky. However, no one knew that at the moment it flew to the highest place in the sky, it completely disappeared into the world. Even the satellite did not find this anomaly.


    "I seem to have come to some wonderful place!" Meng Haoran appeared in the game with Athena, but he was surprised to find that there was something wrong. They were actually in the middle of a battlefield, and monsters and players were fighting fiercely.

 Chapter 564

    It has been two months since Meng Haoran left. At this time, the game world has changed greatly, and the strength of players has increased rapidly. Because of the attribute of playing strange and upgrading, although it does not directly help the cultivation energy system, the higher the level, the higher the system, and the cultivation energy has become a lot simpler.


    With the rise of the level, the strength of the human side far exceeded that of the monster side, so they launched a counter attack. They didn''t wait for the monster to attack the city, but took the initiative to attack the higher-level bosses. They have that strength and qualification.


    Of course, as a monster, it won''t simply admit defeat. It sent a monster army to fight directly with the players.


    Meng Haoran is now in such a battlefield, and it is still a battlefield on the 45th floor, which is the highest combat level.


    After solving several monsters, Meng Haoran said to Asina: "how about staying? Or fighting."


    Having not practiced in the game for 2 months, yasna''s strength has fallen behind a lot, but it''s easy to deal with these ordinary monsters.


    "I haven''t fought for a long time. Let me warm up." Yasina smiled, pulled out her sword around her waist, and then began the long lost battle.


    Then there was a strange situation. Yasna ran to kill monsters in the battlefield, but there was always a young man next to her. But it was strange that the young man never shot, and the monsters didn''t attack him as if they couldn''t see him. The young man smiled and looked at the girl, and the girl flirted with the young man in her spare time, It''s not like fighting at all. It''s like showing love.


    "What''s the matter with those two people? It seems that the woman behind her should be the inheritor without doubt, and she has a more powerful one. However, there should be no her on the combat power list. Where did she come from? It''s strange that the man, how did the monsters ignore him? It shouldn''t be any monster!"


    "I''ll go? Is it fighting or traveling? Why don''t you feel a little nervous!"


    Many players were stunned when they saw Meng Haoran and yasina, but they soon focused on the battle because they were on the battlefield. They had such an impression in their heart and planned to contact them after the battle.


    Unfortunately, there are no acquaintances of yasna and Meng Haoran here, so the players don''t recognize Meng Haoran as the great God at all. Otherwise, I''m afraid Meng Haoran would have been surrounded and the players knelt down and hugged their thighs.


    ¡­¡­


    On the 101st floor, when the battle was about to end, Meng Haoran left with yasna. The players wanted to wait for the battle, but their abacus couldn''t sound.


    "How about fighting?" Looking at the asthmatic Athena, Meng Haoran suddenly felt that such Athena was also very cute.


    Meng Haoran held Athena in his arms, blowing the breeze, "no matter when Athena is so cute!"


    This sentence has shown Meng Haoran''s attitude and let yasna breathe a sigh of relief. In fact, she doesn''t think about who Meng Haoran is. She must appreciate women who can fight. Of course, it would be better if she has high fighting ability in that respect.


    Returning to the game world, Meng Haoran also began to spend time to check the recent changes. This is a little bit surprised. I didn''t expect awesome snake to be so powerful. It was indeed a ninja expert. In this game, he could still develop ninja, and scientists were crazy.


    Taking advantage of the rules of the world, big snake pill has developed a technology that can directly give inheritors skills, and gave some of his ninja skills to those inheritors he is optimistic about. Suddenly, the strength of the Ninja Team has soared a lot. In addition, the number of Ninja Team is also the largest, and it has steadily occupied the throne of the first force for a time. If it continues like this, A wish can''t run.


    A new name has also appeared in the combat power list, which has pushed down the original first place, and other rankings have been moved back one place (when Meng Haoran no longer exists, the combat power list is automatically judged and updated by the system).


    Using his own authority, Meng Haoran quickly knew his identity and origin. He was a young man named shakyamo, the inheritor of shakha. In reality, he was a different kind. Although he was blind, he had a heart. He lived in the world and wanted to be a copy of shakha. Fortunately, shakha could find him.


    Under the guidance of shakha, the young man named shakyamo walked almost at the speed of flying, one day at a time. It was learned from the records that since he entered the combat power list a month ago, he has advanced several places in almost one day, and finally directly exploded everyone in front and sat on the first throne.


    "Good guy, it''s actually the middle of the sixth sense of the small universe. Won''t it be possible to surpass the glacier soon?" Meng Haoran smacked his tongue secretly. He really couldn''t figure out how such a genius could happen in such a small game.


    Looking at the situation of others, Meng Haoran finally came to a conclusion. If nothing unexpected happens, there is no problem for this shakyamo guy to become the first in combat power. Shakha guy has locked a quota quietly. He is really a little lucky.


    "What''s the matter with SISO? Now he''s so close to Geng Mujian ba. He looks like a good friend and has completely given up the quota. It seems that he can''t compare with big snake pill compared with hegemony! Well, after all, big snake pill is also a guy who has war experience and established tolerance village, and SISO has always been a person, even if he doesn''t have intelligence Low, but no experience. As for training the strongest disciple, I''m afraid he gave up after seeing other successors! "


    The time is here, and everything is almost clear. Those who know that they can''t grab the quota anyway have done what they should do, and those who still have a glimmer of hope are still making final efforts. After all, the inheritors can only find from the players. All the players have been filtered for so long, and the famous flowers with good talents have their own owners, There won''t be any big changes next.

 Chapter 565

    The 101 story castle was revitalized by Meng Haoran''s return. Some laughter came from the castle from time to time, which shows how happy the atmosphere is.


    At this time, it has been half a year since Meng Haoran came to this world, and leisure crossing has entered the final stage. The plot of the dragon ball world is about to begin. However, if it continues like this, there may not be enough time until human players are defeating monster forces. Meng Haoran thinks about how to solve this matter.


    "Alas, it''s really troublesome. I did it when my mind was hot. Now I can''t ignore it. Forget it, just speed up the process. I have to integrate this virtual world into the real world!" Meng Haoran clanged.


    No one knows what Meng Haoran has done, but soon the players found the change of the game world. The experience of upgrading seems to be much less and the cultivation is faster. It seems that the acceleration mode has been turned on. It''s easy to think through what I couldn''t think of before. It''s not too smooth.


    Not only the players, but also the monsters found that their cultivation went smoothly. However, they are not as fast as human players. There is no way. Human beings may be the most suitable race for cultivation.


    So what did Meng Haoran do? It''s very simple. He just adjusted the difficulty of the world. Just like the difficulty of the game, it is generally divided into simple, general and difficult. Comparing the previous game difficulty to general, it is now simple. Under this difficulty, it is easier to upgrade naturally and practice. What originally took three days to complete now only takes one day, In this way, the process of the game is shortened.


    Moreover, for the sake of yasna, Meng Haoran specially adjusted the difficulty of layer 101 to the lowest. The speed of practice on layer 101 is about 10 times that of other layers. In this way, yasna will soon become the first player again. Even if the shakyamo goes against the sky, he can''t compare with Meng Haoran''s grandfather who opened gold fingers for yasna!


    In this way, the time passed slowly. Meng Haoran didn''t exercise Athena every day. He just watched the live human and animal war. When he was interested, he personally participated in it and played the role of a hero. How was his life.


    Asina''s strength also gradually approached the Jianhao. Finally, when Meng Haoran joined, she entered a state of spiritual blending. Her comprehension increased sharply and broke through to the Jianhao. At that moment, she regained the first throne, but no one knew.


    For example, Sauron rarely appears on the 101st floor, probably because they don''t want to be a light bulb, or they are more or less uncomfortable in front of Meng Haoran, so they don''t know that yasna has grown up like this. If Meng Haoran asks yasna to compete for strength places, they have no way at all. Of course, that can''t happen.


    Although the monster side resisted strongly, it gradually fell into the disadvantage under the ferocious human players. It was more and more unable to resist the attack of human players. The number of layers they occupied was decreasing, and it looked like it was going to be defeated.


    However, Meng Haoran did see that it was wrong, because in fact, the monsters'' real combat effectiveness, and the monster bosses had not shot at all. The players did not seem to find that they had not encountered a real boss every time they fought, or they mistook the leader of the enlightener for a boss.


    "It seems that the monster side has a big plan! Can it be said that it is to finally catch all the players..." Meng Haoran''s mind came up with the agreement with the bosses that day. When human forces attack the 99th floor, the bosses can do their best. They can no longer just stay in the boss room, but can go in and out on the battlefield.


    If the monsters want to have a final showdown with human players on the 99th floor, and 99 bosses go to the battlefield in person at that time, human beings are caught off guard and really have no chance to win. You know, compared with the enlighteners, those bosses are far more powerful. If Solon and his group don''t fight at that time, human players will only be abused.


    Well, bosses have been able to practice themselves after the rules have been changed, so the restriction of level on them is very small. Even the first level bosses can play far beyond the strength of ordinary inheritors. It can be said that these bosses are equivalent to the corresponding of the combat power list, and the strongest ones are stronger than the top ones on the combat power list.


    Of course, if the human side plays steadily, the monsters have only one way to defeat in the end, for fear that they are eager for quick success and instant benefit.


    However, if the players take their time, Meng Haoran may have to make them hurry up. This is an unsolvable choice, so they can only be careful by themselves.


    The end of the game formulated by Meng Haoran is that the monster or human side can occupy all 99 floors first, so it is the end time of the game after the final showdown, and the matter of the desired quota should also be included in the plan. How to confirm it in the end still needs a standard.


    "Well, let the players choose which Gang is the strongest. After all, the need for hegemony rule is the support of others. The players'' opinions are very important. As for the number of strong people, there is no doubt that it needs a real battle. It can''t be done directly according to the combat power list. Some people won''t be convinced. In this way, it can be closed temporarily Close the top ten ranking of the combat power list and leave a suspense. As for the latter 90, it''s completely useless to compete for the strongest anyway. It''s good to make soy sauce at that time. "


    Meng Haoran suddenly thought of the gunfight game in the original book of sword. The competition mode is good. At that time, he can sign up freely, first conduct the preliminary competition, and finally select 10 strong players for the final. The final will adopt the scuffle mode, which can better reflect the quality of a strong player in all aspects.


    Well, before that, we still have to wait until the battle on the 99th floor is over! The human side can''t lose! It''s hard to lose. Forget it. If I really can''t do it at that time, I''ll make a horse myself. It''s a leisure battle. There''s no battle in this world. My body is a little rusty.


    When Meng Haoran made this decision, somewhere on the 99th floor, there was a gathering place for a group of bosses. Almost all the bosses felt a chill, but they were not sure what had happened. In the end, they could only let it go. If they knew that they would finally meet on the battlefield, they might not even have the heart to fight against Meng Haoran. Just surrender! Meng Haoran is completely cheating! With him on the human side, mankind is bound to win anyway, isn''t it?

 Chapter 566

    Things really developed as Meng Haoran expected. The human side occupied the first 98 floors without much obstacles. When they were satisfied and wanted to occupy the 99 floors in one breath, they encountered an unprecedented blow, Originally thought that even if there was a boss, there would be a 99 layer at most (they thought the boss of the enlightener was the boss), but in fact, they slapped them in the face.


    The scene of the 99 bosses of NIMA was really too scary. At that time, the players were stunned and thought they had come to the wrong place.


    At the moment of the battle, most of the elites were lost, and the defeat was obvious. Finally, fortunately, they responded quickly and retreated quickly, which can be regarded as maintaining some combat power.


    Of course, the failure of players this time is actually related to a guy. Originally, some players also found some exceptions, but considering that there is a 100 layer on the 99 layer, they plan to make changes on the 100 layer. First explore and say, but they don''t know that the boss on the 100 layer is a guy named Heathcliff, Those who do not belong to the monster camp have made a wrong judgment.


    Well, Mao Chang Jingyan was insidious enough. He seemed to get some wind in that battle. At that time, he ran fast and shun. It was obvious that he had planned the retreat route long ago.


    In other words, the current Maochang Jingyan still holds the identity of a player, because Meng Haoran''s existence is already concentrating on playing games, giving up GM''s identity, and the boss on the 100th floor doesn''t intend to do it. He is also longing for the power that can be really used in reality.


    Mao Chang Jingyan''s talent is not bad. He has become a inheritor or of ability. He doesn''t know where he fooled the cultivation method. It seems that there is no shadow of SISO and ilumi. Considering that Xiaojie had contact with him, it is likely that he abducted the children.


    The monster camp that won a big game didn''t immediately launch a counter offensive, and even didn''t mean to continue to recover other layers. It seems that it plans to defend layer 99. At this time, the strength of the monster camp completely exceeds that of the human camp. In addition, the principle that it is easy to defend but difficult to attack is also very applicable here. Therefore, humans can''t attack layer 99 in a short time, That means fighting a protracted war.


    Meng Haoran would not allow this, so he had to help a little and assigned the task that must be attacked. Otherwise, he would directly erase it, which would make the human side very nervous.


    "How can there be such a task? It has no chance of winning. Is this going to kill us?"


    "No, there must be something hidden!"


    "What the hell is going on?"


    The players were very puzzled, but the first occurrence of Meng Haoran was still vivid. They didn''t dare to resist at all. Even because they became inheritors and really embarked on the road of practice, they were more and more awed of Meng Haoran, so they planned to go step by step, but they must go.


    Because this mission would never appear on the battlefield, those real hidden inheritors will appear one by one, because they have received news from Sauron. Meng Haoran may come out this time to show them what a real battle is and help them grow.


    Will Meng Haoran play? Naturally, this is true, and Meng Haoran revealed it himself. Of course, in order not to be embarrassed, he will temporarily hide his identity. If he doesn''t let it be recognized, the bosses won''t come to cry. Maybe they don''t have to fight.


    In this way, the last battle between players and monsters gradually came. Finally, on a sunny day, the two sides met in the middle of the 99th floor, Meili prairie.


    The traces of the previous battle have completely disappeared, and it is impossible to see that many lives have died here.


    The two camps are far away from each other. It can be said that now all the powerful people and monsters in the game have gathered together. Once again, all the personnel in the combat power list on the player side and all the bosses on the monster side are present.


    Shakyamo, the No. 1 player in the combat power list, is also mixed with the human players, but it has not been recognized.


    The leading players are wolves and foxes. At this time, the celebrities in front of the battle power list, Tong people, look around and want to find Meng Haoran, but will Meng Haoran be so easy to find by them?


    The strangeness of these people also attracted the attention of some players. Many surprised eyes locked in the front, and the monster camp was confused about it.


    The original words should start the attack now, but the order was not issued. For a time, the battlefield fell into a strange silence.


    For a long time, someone finally couldn''t help it


    "What the hell are you doing? Don''t you mean a decisive battle? Why are you standing here?"


    "Yes! I''m confused, too."


    "If you don''t do it or not, I''m not going to accompany you. I have something to do?"


    At the beginning, the player camp began to riot. On the contrary, the monster camp felt ready to move. They also saw that the players were in a wrong state.


    Just when the monsters finally couldn''t bear it, a human figure appeared at the center of the warring sides, which was Meng Haoran we sent.


    At this time, Meng Haoran has changed his dress, and his face has become someone in his memory. Anyway, he will not be recognized. In order not to make people feel strange, his blood bar is as normal as the player, and he can''t see that it is the ultimate boss of infinite blood.


    "Finally, but is this really the adult?" Many people in the player camp breathed a sigh of relief. The next thing is to look forward to Meng Haoran''s great show of power. At the same time, they cast a pity look at the monster bosses. It is obvious that there is no chance to win with the rival monsters.


    "Who is that? It looks very powerful, but I''ve never seen it. How did he suddenly appear there?"


    "Is it the first one in the transmission list?"


    "Well, very likely!"


    Many people misunderstood, but Meng Haoran had no intention to explain. He slowly walked to the front of the monster camp and said something that shocked all the creatures present.


    "Well, I''ll fight all of you alone. As long as you can last for 10 minutes, I promise on behalf of the human side that layer 99 will belong to you for the next year. During this period, no player will step into layer 99."

 Chapter 567

    Because Meng Haoran used his special energy, all the people present heard it. The players looked like they had seen a ghost. They were a little confused. They didn''t know when Meng Haoran could represent the players. In other words, they didn''t even know who Meng Haoran was. They didn''t say what they knew. All ordinary players didn''t know what to do, But the leaders didn''t speak, so they were right.


    "What? You want to fight us alone and hold on to your hand for 10 minutes, human, are you kidding?" Monsters obviously doubted Meng Haoran''s words. After all, Meng Haoran''s image appeared in the eyes of everyone for the first time.


    Meng Haoran took a faint look at the monsters, and then waved to the back. Most people were stunned to find that several big men in human players actually came to Meng Haoran''s body so obediently, with a very flattered expression.


    "Tell them if I can represent the human camp!" Meng Haoran simply said so.


    The bosses of the monster camp turned their attention to the wolves and foxes. They had already felt that Meng Haoran''s attitude was not simple from the wolves and foxes, and there was a faint guess in their heart, but it had not been officially confirmed.


    "Of course! If this adult can''t represent us, who else can? I have no problem at all. As long as you can hold on to this adult for 10 minutes, my Ninja college will never step into the 99th floor in the next year." Wolf and fox immediately made the first statement, and other big men nodded one after another. It was obvious that they also acknowledged what Meng Haoran said.


    This situation caused an uproar not only in the monster camp, but also in the human camp. One or two speculated about Meng Haoran''s identity one after another. The previous speculation that Meng Haoran was the mysterious first person in the combat power list, shakyamo, obviously occupied most players who didn''t understand the situation.


    In one corner of the player, shigamo looked at Meng Haoran and showed a strange look in his eyes. He didn''t come out to clarify that he was actually a qualified shigamo. For him, it was his honor to be impersonated by Meng Haoran. For Meng Haoran, who was shocked by his master, he was so surprised that he finally met a real person today, The mood was particularly excited. "I don''t know what will happen next? This adult can really solve all monsters in 10 minutes? What means will he use?"


    Many inheritors have the same ideas as shakyamo. They are full of expectations for the next battle. They are already absorbed. They stare at Meng Haoran directly and don''t want to miss any detail. They have a hunch that they will regret for life if they miss the wonderful place.


    After confirming Meng Haoran''s qualification to represent human players, wolf and fox were waved back by Meng Haoran. Once again, Meng Haoran was against the monster Legion.


    "What a cool guy?" On the 101st floor, Asina sat in Meng Haoran''s former place and looked at the situation on the 99th floor. The corners of her mouth tilted slightly. Not far from her, Solon and them also appeared here. They all looked seriously at the empty screen. They were also very interested in Meng Haoran''s personal action. If Meng Haoran didn''t allow them to be present in person, They don''t mind going to the scene.


    ¡­¡­


    "How about it? Let''s start! Of course, you can also try to beat me. I''m looking forward to some of you hurting me, even if it''s just a hair." Meng Haoran''s tone was very light, as if he was talking about the truth of the world. It was really drag, but he was qualified to say this, wasn''t he? If he really wanted to, he could instantly destroy the monster Legion and even the world, even if his power was sealed a lot at this time.


    "Human imp, you are so arrogant and arrogant that you want to deal with all of us alone. Well, I will help you and let you know how ridiculous your childish ideas are." The boss on the 70th floor is talking. Meng Haoran still remembers him. His strength is good, but his head is not very good.


    As the 70th floor boss''s words just fell, a pair of enlighteners came out. There were 10 people. Each of them was not ordinary. There was no problem with the other''s top 30 experts in the first combat power list. I''m afraid only the top 10 in the combat power list can easily defeat them. They should be sent to test Meng Haoran''s reality.


    "Don''t you understand what I said before? What I said is that you go together. These people don''t even have the qualification for me." Meng Haoran is also welcome. Since you want to see me, I''ll let you watch it, but as a price


    No one saw how Meng Haoran shot, but the 10 enlighteners suddenly became stiff, and then their eyes were dim and died strangely.


    For this strange situation, all the players and monsters present are cold in their hearts. This is not a small monster. These enlighteners are elites, which can be comparable to the existence of players on the combat power list. They are so dead that they don''t even see how to do it.


    The people who responded looked at Meng Haoran with a calm and calm face. Although they didn''t know how Meng Haoran did it, he could definitely confirm that such a strong man deserves their respect. Obviously, from Meng Haoran''s hand, his strength steadily exceeded that of other people in the combat power list. First, he didn''t do what he wanted.


    The top ten in the combat power list can also easily solve the previous enlighteners, but they can at least see, and to solve the battle, at least within a few moves, or directly enlarge the moves. What about Meng Haoran? Obviously, it is not even a casual blow, which can see the gap between the two sides.


    Meng Haoran spent 10 seconds here. The elite enlighteners finally attracted the attention of the monsters. This time they didn''t dare to be big. They directly used their own special ability to protect themselves from the beginning, except for half of the boss. It seems that they don''t want to die.


    Meng Haoran was finally satisfied this time. He pulled out the sword at his waist and rushed over. Well, although the speed was incredible, it was still in the acceptance range, which made the bosses breathe a sigh of relief. Unexpectedly, it was only because Meng Haoran didn''t break out of speed. For Meng Haoran, it was just a game. Is it a game? It''s boring to end too soon, so he limits his strength and wants to add some difficulties, which also makes the boss a little confident.

 Chapter 568

    Although Meng Haoran has slightly reduced his strength, the bosses are still in an absolute advantage. The bosses are surprised to find that their unique skills in the past have become Pediatrics here, which can be easily broken.


    All kinds of skills such as gravity and elemental blade have no effect at all. Meng Haoran seems to have opened the God mode. He either avoids in advance or simply resists hard, and the combat effectiveness is not affected at all after hard resistance.


    Meng Haoran said the time limit of 10 minutes. Of course, he won''t just avoid it. His attack also makes players take a breath, and there is no more than one action at all. Every time he puts out the sword, a boss will die or lose his combat effectiveness.


    "This attack power is too rebellious. It''s a boss. The blood volume is several times or even dozens of times that of ordinary players. It''s solved with only one sword. Is he a boss or the opposite boss? The situation is obviously reversed!" Players exclaimed.


    Ordinary players can''t see the Tao here, but the inheritors, especially the inheritors in front, have a little feeling.


    Since Meng Haoran''s move, shakyamo has used almost all his perception to perceive the battle. The strength in the middle of the sixth sense is only used to see the battle after Meng Haoran sealed his strength.


    At this time, Sakyamuni was no different on the surface, but his heart was already excited to the limit of his forehead. He admired Meng Haoran. He could feel the power Meng Haoran used, and he could also use it. That is to say, Meng Haoran used at least the strength of level 1 in the middle of the sixth sense, but his combat effectiveness was far beyond this level.


    "With such strong power control, every move will not be wasted at all. Every subtle action is to pave the way for the next attack. The insight into weaknesses and action are impeccable. The reason why monsters lose their combat effectiveness with one sword is that they are attacked by weaknesses, resulting in unimaginable damage."


    "This can no longer be called a battle, but an adult power performance. Bosses entered the script written by adults from the beginning and were manipulated like dolls, and all this happened without their knowledge."


    "What''s more, the adult''s actions are natural. Every time, he attracts the surrounding spiritual power and greatly increases his attack power. It''s as if heaven is helping him. It''s really terrible. Can he say that he can control the world?"


    Those who can understand are infatuated, while those who can''t understand are also excited. This battle really opened their eyes.


    Three minutes, no, exactly 2 minutes and 31 seconds. Meng Haoran has solved the enemy in front of him, that is to say, nearly half of the bosses have no combat qualification, some of them have been directly destroyed or carried back just because they have lost their combat effectiveness.


    If you look carefully, you can find that the dead bosses are ugly, some are ruthless, but just lose their combat effectiveness. Except for some ugly, others are bosses who meet the standard of beauty, and their charm value has reached more than 70. From this point, it can be seen that Meng Haoran is really a person who cherishes flowers, and his love for beauty has surpassed race, Beyond the boundaries of virtual reality.


    Only a few people saw this about him and were secretly spitting out bad things in their hearts, but it was none of Meng Haoran''s business, and those people wouldn''t say it.


    Meng Haoran proved with his strength that he has the strength to defeat all monsters. If he really wants to, monsters are definitely not opponents. Now what crowd tactics have long been useless. Since the rules changed, there have been many things with one enemy. Therefore, it is obviously impossible for monsters to pile Meng Haoran to death with their lives.


    "Then there''s not much time left. Go on!" Meng Haoran did not wait for the bosses to take the initiative this time, but went directly into the enemy camp and began his performance journey.


    The strength of the remaining bosses is obviously much higher than that of the previous ones. In particular, the combat effectiveness level of the top ten bosses has been improved all at once. Each of them is a strong player who needs to be carefully dealt with by the top ten players in the combat effectiveness list. The power they use is earth shaking.


    After learning from the previous lessons, they directly used a wide range of attacks, didn''t give Meng Haoran a chance to avoid, and let Meng Haoran look a little, but that''s all.


    "Well, let''s show you how to use real power." Meng Haoran secretly made a decision.


    "That''s... The advanced skill of the swordsman he used is that he can emit the sword Qi outside the body."


    "Is he a swordsman?"


    "No! He used the instant body skill of Ninja this time."


    "And the entanglement of reading ability. Just now there were traces of using domineering?"


    "Is he..."


    Stunned by the players, Meng Haoran used the abilities of different systems one by one. He incarnated as a teaching master. The application of combat skills at the textbook level has emerged in endlessly. Players are fascinated by different abilities.


    Inheritors of different systems have learned a lot from Meng Haoran''s ability application of their own system, and even learned something from it. They immediately cheered and shouted, all of which expressed their admiration for Meng Haoran.


    At this time, the higher the strength of the inheritors, the more things they get. Although the strength does not rise immediately, the invisible accumulation is down. I believe that as long as there is time to digest it, the strength will make great progress.


    "Touch the sixth sense." By observing Meng Haoran''s use of the small universe, Sakyamuni''s powerful insight directly broke the bottleneck of the intermediate and advanced level of the sixth sense. It''s only a matter of time to cultivate to the advanced level of the sixth sense.


    "The realm of Jianhao, I see." Among the players, the young people who thought they had a black sword on their back unconsciously sent out a cold sword spirit, making the people around them retreat one after another.


    "So Ninja can still be used like this..."


    "The application of reading has such a trick. It has gone astray before."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The battle continues, but the players are no longer interested in who wins or loses. They just silently invest in the perception of power. Of course, they already know that Meng Haoran''s strength is definitely not what he shows. If he does, the bosses will not last for 10 minutes, Don''t you see that he hasn''t released a unique skill so far? Players don''t think what Meng Haoran shows now is his unique skill. He can''t even breathe now.

 Chapter 569

    Although the bosses tried their best to resist, they even did not hesitate to release the life - consuming ban in the battle Avoid skills. If Meng Haoran is replaced by any one of Sauron''s group, even shaga will be in a hurry for a time. It''s not easy to defend without injury, not to mention attack. It can be said that their all-out attack strength has exceeded Sauron''s strength in the world, so we have to pay attention to it.


    But who told them to face Meng Haoran? Meng Haoran seemed to turn a blind eye to their fierce attack and had no feeling at all. He responded with ease and freehand brushwork. He could not see that he was a little unfit. Even the attack speed did not weaken, but he was happier.


    The bosses kept falling under Meng Haoran. After just three minutes, there were only 10 bosses who could continue to fight. At this time, there were about 4 minutes and 29 seconds from 10 minutes. Seeing that the monster could not hold on.


    At this time, the remaining bosses roared at the same time, and the monsters who had no intelligence under the command began to stir up, and then charged in the direction of Meng Haoran.


    Obviously, the bosses have no way. They plan to fight hard and waste Meng Haoran''s time with their lives.


    At this time, Meng Haoran faced about 10000 monsters. Even if he stood there and let people kill him, it would take a long time. It seems that he has a great chance to survive for 5 minutes.


    However, Meng Haoran smiled disdainfully. Facing the overwhelming monsters, he slowly raised his sword and moved gently. It was not like fighting, but like dancing a sword in ordinary times. He felt very abrupt.


    But this is actually their illusion. The reason why they can see Meng Haoran''s shot is that Meng Haoran wants them to see it. In fact, Meng Haoran''s sword is approaching the limit. A huge sword gang with domineering spirit is about hundreds of feet straight to the attacking monster army.


    Like cutting tofu, Jiangang directly passed through almost half of the monsters without a pause. Only a few lucky people hid from Jiangang''s route.


    The effect of this sword is extremely amazing. With one sword, almost all the monster legions were destroyed. Like a divine blow, it shocked all those who saw this blow on the spot, even some guys on the 101st floor. Even their whole body can''t guarantee to resist this sword.


    "It''s a lie! How can there be a sword?"


    "Jian Gang, it''s definitely Jian gang. It''s a sword of the great swordsman."


    "And it still integrates domineering."


    "Not only that, I also saw the use of spiritual power in that sword, and others, but I didn''t see it."


    The players talked and were happy. Now the ending is obvious. If the monsters can continue, children don''t believe it.


    In the monster camp, the remaining bosses stared at Meng Haoran. In addition to despair or despair, such a powerful enemy had completely lost their thoughts that could be defeated. They fell into the abyss. Their eyes were dim and bright. They gave up and waited for death.


    "It seems a little too much." Looking at such bosses, Meng Haoran felt a little too much in his heart. He slowly walked to the front of the remaining bosses and thought about whether to end them all in this way or let them go.


    However, at this time, a crisp and somewhat strange lure The confused voice sounded, "creator, please let us go! We are your real people compared with those human players, aren''t we? Why should we help them deal with us?"


    "Exposed!?" Meng Haoran was stunned and smiled bitterly in his heart. He was still found and this guy.


    The speaker is a boss who Meng Haoran is very familiar with. The reason why he is so familiar is that Meng Haoran often steals Peep at this beauty. Yes, it''s a beauty. This is the boss on the 92nd floor. She''s called Meihu. She''s so beautiful. Whoever sees her will be surprised Yan''s feeling is basically the same as that of human beings. The only difference is the fox ears on her head and farts 9 tails behind the thigh.


    The Nine Tailed demon fox is her body. I don''t know how the guy in Maochang designed it. It''s called a beauty as in the legend! Meng Haoran paid close attention to her before the world rules were changed, but after the world rules were changed, she became more and more beautiful. If she could be described as the most beautiful woman in the world before, now she is definitely this kind of Nine Tailed witch. It''s a thrilling demon. Even Meng Haoran can''t be immune to her temptation Bewitching force, especially her every move exudes amazing attraction to the opposite sex. The title of goblin should belong to her.


    "You - say - what? I - no - is - Creator - creator." Meng Haoran''s tone is very strange. For details, please refer to nanjiro''s "I''m not nanjiro."


    "Xiaomei, you said he was the creator?" The rest of the bosses looked at Mei Hu and were extremely surprised. They looked at Meng Haoran in disbelief. They had never doubted Meng Haoran''s identity before.


    Mei Hu gave a positive nod, and then looked at Meng Haoran with a sad expression. It was a grievance. Meng Haoran wanted to comfort. Most human players had red hearts and wanted to rush over and bow down under Mei Hu''s skirt. Even Meng Haoran felt that there were a lot of resentment staring at him, which made Meng Haoran cry and laugh, Can only be feeling, sister, your charm has long been super God!


    "Don''t deny it. I won''t smell the smell of the creator. It''s the smell that fascinates me." Mei Hu said, her eyes intoxicated, and that was even more seductive People.


    What, it depends on the taste. Are you a fox or a dog? Your nose is so smart! The heart is so bad, but in fact Meng Haoran is still very useful. It''s a great surprise that Mei Hu remembers his taste so clearly. At the same time, he is also happy that he is so popular.


    Alas! Have I been so popular? Even the smell of Qi can make a girl remember so deeply. It''s too charming. Blame me?


    Meng Haoran didn''t refute Mei Hu''s words because of some surprise. This time, the bosses confirmed Meng Haoran''s identity. Suddenly, their eyes changed and became resentful. In their eyes, Meng Haoran was on their side, but now they did help humans to destroy them. They were like puppies abandoned by their owners. Looking at Meng Haoran''s eyes was unbearable.

 Chapter 570

    Now that he has been recognized, Meng Haoran can''t continue what he just did. This battle can only end like this, and Meng Haoran has to ensure the safety of the remaining bosses and prevent human players from killing them. It can be said that his position has changed all at once.


    "Well, don''t look at me like that. It''s a big deal that I killed them today. Don''t erase their wisdom when they resurrect next time!" The sad eyes of Meihu around Meng Haoran are too lethal. Meng Haoran has to make such a commitment. Anyway, it''s not a big deal. Besides, if the real monsters die badly, human beings without competition can''t fall into internal friction, which is also unfavorable to the development of the world.


    Sure enough, but it seems that Meihu is waiting for Meng Haoran to say this sentence. As soon as this sentence came out, Meng Haoran immediately showed a smile. Meng Haoran was stunned. Indeed, she was a fickle woman. She muttered in her heart that she was calm on the surface, so as not to make other situations.


    Looking at the obedient bosses behind Meng Haoran, the players are also drunk, but they know Meng Haoran''s real identity. Meng Haoran has this qualification.


    "Well, this time, because of me, human players won without fighting, but I can''t be too partial, so the previous words count. Human players can''t step into floor 99 in the next year, but because of the time, a year is too long, so now even players can pass the customs."


    "What? It''s customs clearance, so..."


    "Can you log out!!?" Countless players couldn''t believe what they heard, but they all showed their ecstatic expression after really confirming that it was true. Although they were able to contact the real power because of the change of world rules, they really didn''t forget about logging out and always took this as the first goal.


    Meng Haoran first let the players digest for 1 minute, and then his face changed. His figure became incomparably tall in front of everyone. If he could still see and touch before, now he is like an illusory God. Although he can see, he can''t feel the breath.


    Suddenly, everyone unconsciously stopped their previous actions, became quiet and stared at Meng Haoran, like students waiting for instructions.


    Meng Haoran flashed a satisfied look in his eyes and continued: "Although we have cleared the customs, there are still some things to do, that is, the final ruling power selection and the strong competition. The so-called power selection is that all players vote to select the strongest power from the top 10 of the gang list as the power to rule the world in the future. As long as anyone on the combat power list can participate in the strong competition, the ranking will be different As for the specific rules, someone will tell you at that time. "


    "Finally, you can log out only after these things are completed. The time is not bad. You can enjoy these days."


    After Meng Haoran finished, he disappeared without waiting for these people to react, which made many players look at each other. Of course, some players who had known these for a long time began to get excited and prepare to participate in the strong competition.


    Many players who are ready to fight in the strong competition left here silently and went to make the final sprint.


    Wolf, Fox and Jinghua left silently with their own elite and tacit understanding. A strange atmosphere fermented in the game. People with a little common sense understand that what will usher in next is an unprecedented storm.


    Fortunately, as long as you don''t compete, there is no problem at all. You can watch the performances of these strong people on the wall.


    The human players left, but the bosses dismissed the remaining disabled and defeated soldiers, looked at each other and smiled bitterly. They were fooled by Meng Haoran. In fact, they felt very poor. Fortunately, those who Meng Haoran promised to resurrect would not be erased. They were lucky in misfortune. Today, they can see that Meng Haoran obviously favored the human side, This makes them feel very powerless. Well, they actually want to be poor. Meng Haoran treats them equally with human players. The reason why he will make a shot this time is also because of hurry.


    After a short silence, all the remaining bosses turned their eyes to the fox. It was very strange. The fox looked red.


    "Why, look at me like this. Is there anything on my face?" Mei Hu''s eyes are a little erratic. She wants to divert her attention, but it''s useless. Other bosses still look at her like that.


    Finally, Mei Hu stamped her feet. Her expression was like admitting her fate. She said seriously, "well, I know. I''ll say it from the creator. Really, why did this kind of thing fall on me?"


    As soon as the words came out, other bosses smiled. Obviously, Meng Haoran''s attitude towards Meihu made them see hope. As long as Meihu and Meng Haoran handled the relationship well, it was also a great shelter for them. For the survival of the race, they did not hesitate to sell Meihu to Meng Haoran.


    ¡­¡­


    Meng Haoran, who returned to the 101st floor, greeted him with several strange eyes and yasna''s jealous expression.


    After a little thought, Meng Haoran knew that his situation had been looked at carefully, so he had to lose a smiling face, came to yasina and said softly, "don''t be angry. If you are angry, you will have wrinkles. It won''t be beautiful. My yasina is the most beautiful."


    "More beautiful than that witch?" Hearing Meng Haoran''s praise, a glimmer of joy flashed in yasna''s eyes, but the glacier did not completely thaw, but said such a meaningful word.


    So proud The charming Athena is really cute! He was really jealous. Meng Haoran smiled secretly in his heart. On the surface, he did have an expression of affirmation and certainty: "of course, how could she compare with you? There is no comparison at all." There is no comparison. One is a demon Gorgeous beauty, one is pure beauty, each has its own merits.


    Meng Haoran''s mind showed the posture of Mei Hu, and his heart was also slightly hot, but she was not found by yasna.


    Meng Haoran played a word game, but yasina didn''t find it. She has reappeared her smile. It can only be said that the IQ of women in love has indeed decreased. Perhaps it should be said that women in this state generally think of the good side.

 Chapter 571

    Just one day later, all matters about the choice of ruling forces and the struggle for hegemony by the strong have reached a level known to all.


    Among them, the choice of ruling forces is the simplest. At that time, Meng Haoran will use his authority to launch a vote. Ordinary players have one vote for one person, inheriting two votes for one person. Finally, the forces with more votes win. If the votes are the same, it depends on the performance of the representatives of relevant forces in the strong competition. If it is the same in the strong competition, let''s say otherwise, But the probability should be infinite, close to zero.


    As for the second strong competition, Meng Haoran will specially plan a venue for them to enter the competition. The round system is adopted. The winner enters the next round and the loser is eliminated. Until the last player leaves the champion, well, a very simple rule.


    Of course, since it is a strong competition, not everyone can participate. At least if the talents on the combat power list have that qualification, no, all say that only 100 people can participate. Of course, considering that some don''t participate, it''s even less.


    The way to sign up is very simple. After all, it is the game world. A moment window will pop up directly around the qualified players. Click OK to confirm whether to participate in the hegemony competition. Click x if you don''t want to participate.


    Things went very smoothly. The next day, the ruling force was selected. However, unexpectedly, it was not the Ninja college, but the four kings guild. It seems that it was because the guy of Tong people was very popular among players and other people such as Heathcliff helped secretly. Of course, although the strength of Ninja college was the first in the gang, But the person and concept of help are unacceptable to other players. It''s OK during the war, but it''s better to be a good man like Tongren in peacetime.


    When the result was known by the big snake pill, his face was ugly and murderous. The things that were already in the bag were gone. No one would accept it.


    The other person in the relevant event is somewhat unpredictable. It seems that he is not too surprised by the result. He has to say that he is worthy of the former four emperors. Red hair really has different eyes. In the world of pirate king, if Meng Haoran hadn''t burst into his wish, it would still be realized.


    The big snake pill can''t beat the red hair, so it''s nowhere to get angry. In addition, it doesn''t think it has a good chance to win the strong competition, so the whole person is not good. Since then, it has a gloomy face and looks like a poisonous snake.


    The result has been determined and cannot be changed. Everyone has focused on the next strong competition. In particular, the glacier guy is particularly nervous. His successor has just stepped into the middle of the sixth sense. He thinks there is still hope of winning. What he doesn''t know is that the shakyamo guy is at the level of breaking through to the advanced level of the sixth sense at any time, Otherwise, I''m afraid it will be more nervous.


    The competition was held on the 101st floor of Meng Haoran. The players were shocked when they came here. There are still 101 floors. Isn''t layer 100 the limit?


    Moreover, the environment on the 101 floor is really great. Compared with other floors, there are no wild monsters, the scenery is particularly beautiful, and the energy concentration in the air is obviously different. Practicing here saves a lot of time compared with other places. Some practicing crazy devil players even start practicing on the 101 floor and get stronger every minute.


    The battle place of the preliminary contest is on the grass outside the castle, but at this time, many challenge platforms are rising, a total of 49, that is to say, 98 people participated in the competition. Meng Haoran did not take into account the players'' enthusiasm for the battle, and the so-called reward made them some fantasies.


    In addition to the players participating in the competition, ordinary players can also come to the 101st floor to watch the game. Even if they don''t come, they can see the live broadcast in the center of the city on each floor, but the feeling of watching with their own eyes is also different.


    After all, watching the battle of the strong is conducive to their own cultivation and related to themselves, so few people are not interested in this hegemony competition.


    Meng Haoran specially built a stand for these audiences, which can be regarded as a place for them to watch the play. It''s better to have more people. After all, some things are interesting when there are more people, isn''t it?


    ¡­¡­


    "Well, now I''ll announce the reward problem. Listen carefully. I''ll just say one side. Although important things have to be said three times, who makes it not important to me, but important to you?" A prologue that made the contestants laugh, many people turned their eyes on Meng Haoran.


    As soon as Meng Haoran''s words were spoken, everyone pricked their ears and wanted to know what the reward was? Their curiosity about this is not ordinary. What can make Meng Haoran take his hand is naturally extraordinary.


    Meng Haoran cleared his throat and began his next words. "First of all, only the top 20 can get real rewards." it can be seen that a trace of loss flashed in the eyes of many contestants, but most of them didn''t get rewards.


    "Of course, in order to thank the contestants for their active participation, people outside 20 can have a reward for resurrection, which is a comfort."


    The consolation award was indeed a consolation. Many contestants looked slightly and obviously felt that it was a worthwhile trip.


    "Well, to get to the point, the first 20 to 11 are a level of reward. You can get the qualification to practice on the 101st floor for two months. There is a special practice room in the castle. You can practice on other floors for two years in these two months, and you can get two Resurrection opportunities."


    "No. 10 to No. 6, the 101 level cultivation time is 4 months, there are 3 Resurrection opportunities, and the real world can make three moves without scruples after logging out."


    "Three times without scruples" makes many people confused. They don''t know, but during the period of world integration, Meng Haoran will limit players'' shots. Therefore, they don''t know the value of this reward. However, they can''t envy it when they practice on the 101st floor and in a special training room. In this way, their gap will be widened.


    "No. 5 to No. 2, the 101 layer cultivation time is half a year, and there are two resurrection opportunities. After logging out, the real world can shoot four times without scruples."


    "As for the final first place, that is, the champion, his reward is temporarily confidential, but what I can reveal is that the reward for the first place is more than you think. It is about 10 times more precious than the reward for the second to fifth places. Please look forward to it."

 Chapter 572

    For the first, there are some people who are bound to win this. Their tutors will teach them so seriously for this moment. It''s really unreasonable if they don''t contribute. Now with the idea of reward, their motivation is even more full, and they are ready to work hard one by one.


    As Meng Haoran announced the start of the competition, the participating players found their own challenge arena to compete and began the formal competition.


    Because there are 98 people, the competition is divided into four rounds. In the first round, 98 score 49, and in the second round, 49 score 25. There is one empty round. In the third round, 25 score 13, and there is still one empty round. In the fourth round, 13 contestants fight against 12 others. Each contestant has to fight 12 games, win 3 points, draw 2 points, lose 1 point, and finally rank by points.


    Since it is a battle, it is inevitable to consume physical and mental strength. In order to make the game go on as soon as possible, Meng Haoran will restore the fighter''s energy after each battle, so he doesn''t have to worry about his physical consumption at all. He can fight heartily and release big moves recklessly in each battle.


    Not only that, after all, it is a competition, so there is a boundary on each challenge arena, but when one party''s life is in danger, it will be triggered automatically, so it will not be killed, which greatly ensures the safety of contestants.


    The game soon began. The players showed their magic powers. For a time, it was very noisy and various skills were flying. The ordinary players were intoxicated and nodded from time to time.


    The first round basically ended with an absolute gap, because the two sides of the battle came according to the combat strength list 1 to 98 and 2 to 97. The strength gap is too large. Only the middle groups took a little time. It has to be said that the combat strength list is very accurate. The first round has not even appeared.


    "You say, who will be the final winner." On the castle, Meng Haoran said to the summoned people who watched the competition with him. His eyes stayed for a while especially in the glacier and saga.


    Glacier looked a little excited, while saga was still very calm and couldn''t see the idea.


    "It''s needless to say. The boy in my family should win." The person who spoke this time was somewhat unexpected. It turned out to be gengmujian 8. His successor was a bald man who ranked seventh in the combat effectiveness list. He had a scar on his face. He was also more matched with gengmujian 8. He had a lot of killing breath. He looked like a fighting maniac, and this was probably his first appearance in front of the public.


    For Geng mujianba''s clamor, others just shook their heads secretly. Obviously, they have different views, but most of them look at the challenge arena of shakyamo with a serious look. Obviously, they regard shakyamo as a great enemy. There''s no way. People have to pay attention to the first place in the combat power list.


    "Brother Meng, who do you think will be the first in the end?" Asina was also a little curious. Other people also cast their eyes on Meng Haoran and wanted to know what Meng Haoran thought. Even Shajia was no exception.


    "Well, that''s..." Meng Haoran looked like he was going to say the answer, which aroused everyone''s appetite, but in the end, he shut up, which was disappointing.


    Asina looked a little unhappy. Meng Haoran quickly complimented: "if you participate, the first must be yours."


    After hearing Meng Haoran''s words, yasna smiled again, which was obviously very useful.


    As for Meng Haoran''s saying that Athena is the strongest, everyone else looked at her carefully and didn''t see anything at last. However, he believed that Meng Haoran could make Athena the first. After all, it''s normal for Meng Haoran to have that means.


    In fact, after Meng Haoran''s special training, Asina''s strength at this time, if calculated according to the star level, is already 6 stars. Although she has just entered, she is in the same star level with Sauron and has long been separated from the level of inheritors.


    Compared with some people in the challenge arena below, Asina''s talent is insufficient, but who makes her Meng Haoran''s person? Even a pig will become a genius after Meng Haoran''s hand, not to mention that Athena''s talent is not bad.


    When Meng Haoran was looking at the competition with great interest, he suddenly looked a little strange.


    Meng Haoran pretended to be casual and said, "well, I suddenly remembered and forgot something. I''ll get it and go back."


    "Oh! Then go!" Asina didn''t think much, and didn''t notice how strange Meng Haoran was at this time.


    Yasna didn''t find it, which doesn''t mean that others didn''t find it, but they didn''t dare to say it. They''d better be less involved in Meng Haoran''s business.


    Meng Haoran left, so where did he go?


    Meng Haoran came to the deepest part of the castle, that is, the room where he first appeared in the world.


    At this time, the room has been waiting for a strange early. It is Mei Hu. Her purpose is obviously to seduce Meng Haoran.


    "Why did you come here? What''s the matter?" Looking at the clothes that are too revealing, as if they can do whatever they want, Meng Haoran''s eyes are a little erratic.


    Meihu has a good grasp of the time. She knows that it is possible to get rid of yasna and get the opportunity for Meng Haoran to get along alone at this time.


    "Why, can''t I find you if I have nothing?" Mei Hu''s tone was a little resentful, just as Meng Haoran abandoned her.


    what the hell? Is this a beast or a beast? I''m really cheap. I knew it would be like this and ran here eagerly.


    Meihu seems very satisfied with Meng Haoran''s reaction. She walks towards Meng Haoran with small steps and shows her perfect figure completely in front of Meng Haoran. Every step is extremely tempting Meng Haoran felt a little confused.


    It''s a goblin! Meng Haoran shouted bad in his heart. If he went on like this, he couldn''t control it. The other party''s intention was too obvious, and he couldn''t pretend to be stupid, and he actually enjoyed the situation in his heart.

 Chapter 573

    Mei Hu came to Meng Haoran''s face and asked her to gently lift Meng Haoran''s face with her hands. She looked at Meng Haoran straight. At this time, the breath of both sides was clear and audible.


    "Say your purpose." Finally, Meng Haoran held back and didn''t immediately mention Qiang, although that might be what he expected.


    Seeing Meng Haoran as a gentleman, Mei Hu''s eyes flashed with surprise. She thought her charm was unmatched. She had achieved this degree. It''s rare that Meng Haoran could stay awake. If she hadn''t felt the changes in Meng Haoran''s body, Mei Hu would have thought that Meng Haoran was not interested in women!


    The posture didn''t change, but her eyes were a little normal. Mei Hu spoke softly about her intention. "I hope the brother of the creator can treat our monster family and players equally, and don''t help."


    Creator brother? I can really shout, but I like it. Meng Haoran secretly laughs that he didn''t intend to help. Before, it was only because of time. Meihu obviously made a mistake.


    "Why do you say that? Haven''t I always treated everyone equally?" Meng Haoran showed a strange expression and told the truth, but Mei Hu really thought Meng Haoran refused to agree to the request, and a flash of panic flashed in her eyes.


    Meng Haoran breathed a little hard To promote it, she had to charge some interest first. Anyway, she sent it to the door, but suddenly, there was a glimmer of reflection in the corner of Mei Hu''s eyes, and she burst into tears.


    Indeed, Meihu is ready to devote herself to Meng Haoran today. She doesn''t exclude Meng Haoran herself, but she is still afraid at the real moment.


    Meng Haoran sighed, and the fire in his heart was almost extinguished. He was not the kind of man who took advantage of people''s danger. He put on his clothes again for Mei Hu and put his posture normal.


    Mei Hu opened her eyes and saw Meng Haoran with very serious eyes. She was very afraid. She didn''t know whether she made Meng Haoran angry or not. When she saw that tears would really fall down.


    "Well, well, I''m angry when you''re crying." Meng Haoran was unable to laugh or cry, so he had to say such a sentence. As expected, it was powerful. Mei Hu''s tears barely stopped, but it was still in a state of falling at any time.


    "What I just said is true. I treat your family and players equally. What happened before was just an accident. There will never be partial help in the future unless you offend me." Meng Haoran''s tone is very serious. Mei Hu really believes it this time,


    "Really?" But still want to confirm, asked.


    "Really!" Meng Haoran certainly won''t say false.


    When she got the answer she wanted, Mei Hu smiled happily. This smile was as beautiful as a hundred flowers blooming, which made Meng Haoran stunned for a moment. Fortunately, she recovered soon.


    Mei Hu saw that Meng Haoran was fascinated by his charm at that moment. She was a little proud, but she couldn''t say what she wanted to say.


    Her goal has been achieved, so there is no need to devote herself, but there is some regret at this time. Meng Haoran didn''t take advantage of others'' danger, but let her have real feelings for Meng Haoran.


    If she left like this, she had a hunch that she would never meet Meng Haoran in the future. In that case, she might regret all her life.


    What should I do? What should I say? Mei Hu''s mind suddenly changed. For a moment, she was at a loss. Like a pure little girl, she was the same as the previous active demon Rao is completely different, even like two people, which makes Meng Haoran feel funny.


    "Well, if nothing happens, I''ll leave first. The game is still going on!" Unable to find the topic, Meng Haoran also planned to go back, feeling secretly for his previous I feel a little funny when I touch it. I knew it was coming.


    "Leave! Arle! Don''t you do something?" Mei Hu doesn''t know that his expression is very cute at this time. Some are too cute.


    Meng Haoran subconsciously stretched out He touched Mei Hu''s head and then pulled it on her face.


    Feel good? Extremely silky, when the idea turned in my mind, I was stunned to find what I had done. Looking at Mei Hu''s red face, I didn''t know what to do for a moment.


    Mei Hu looked at Meng Haoran at a loss, but her heart was much easier. She didn''t care about Meng Haoran''s behavior just now, but felt that Meng Haoran was kind now, which made her want to get close.


    Well, now that the task has been completed, I can do whatever I want to do next. Just stay with him for the time being. Although he said so, what if he didn''t do so? I must keep a good watch on him. I don''t want to stay with him. That''s it.


    "What? You said you wanted to follow me for a while?" Meng Haoran can''t believe his ears. Is this the rhythm of being chased back by his sister?


    "Can''t you?" Mei Hu looked at Meng Haoran pitifully, as if to express that if you don''t agree, I''ll cry for you.


    Finally, Meng Haoran decisively retreated. When he returned to the top of the castle, he was already followed by Mei Hu.


    "Oh! I''m back." Meng Haoran said hello and let yasna notice.


    "Come back..." the last "come back" didn''t say. Yasna stopped because she found the beautiful fox behind Meng Haoran, and her heart was sour and painful.


    Mei Hu was indeed somewhat provocative. She looked at yasna and suddenly held Meng Haoran''s right arm in her arms, looking happy.


    Such provocation made yasna even more angry. She also glared at Mei Hu, and then turned her eyes to Meng Haoran again. It was a distressing loss, like the loss of direction in life. Meng Haoran was stunned and realized that she seemed to have made a big mistake.

 Chapter 574

    Meng Haoran''s atmosphere was quickly noticed by others, but most of them were gloating. Of course, some didn''t understand what happened now. For example, Xiao Jie looked at yasna curiously and didn''t know what happened to yasna.


    Fortunately, Meng Haoran was not an emotional idiot. He quickly got rid of Mei Hu''s hand and ran to Asina in small steps. He was a little anxious, a little like a misunderstood expression.


    Meng Haoran, who came to Asina, gave Asina a kiss without saying a word and took Asina by surprise.


    Asina fell quickly under Meng Haoran''s attack, her eyes became blurred, and she responded unconsciously. Her mind suddenly became blank, and the sense of crisis brought by Meng Haoran to Meihu suddenly disappeared.


    Meng Haoran''s action successfully resolved the crisis, which fully proved that sometimes action is more important than language. From Meng Haoran''s action, Athena felt that Meng Haoran''s love for her has not changed.


    The kiss didn''t stop until Asina''s breathing was poor, and when it was over, Asina looked at others and immediately turned into an ostrich, shrinking her body behind Meng Haoran. She was a shy little girl. I didn''t know it would make everyone laugh. Is there any silver or wood here? In this way, can we avoid other people''s eyes? It can only be said that Athena has lost her head now.


    Meng Haoran, of course, would seize the opportunity at this time. He first came to a seat and held yasna in his arms, which made yasna even more ashamed to look up.


    Looking at yasna who had entered a certain state, Meng Haoran secretly wiped away the cold sweat that did not exist, and finally solved the abnormal event. Looking back at the stunned Meihu not far away, he glared at her, but what he welcomed was Meihu''s witty tongue. Meng Haoran had no choice but to smile bitterly in his heart. For his sister, Especially the beautiful girl, he can''t help it!


    Then he returned to the right track, except that a sister has been staring at Meng Haoran''s back with affectionate eyes.


    It doesn''t take much time for Meng Haoran to leave and come back. At this time, the competition is just approaching the end of the second round.


    Looking at the players'' hot fighting and the cheering sound from time to time around, Meng Haoran had a familiar feeling for a time. Isn''t that what happened to the school sports meeting in those years? At that time, he did not participate as an athlete, but as a backup. He wrote a few essays on the playground from time to time, and then read them on the summit stage. It was really a bit like a literary and artistic youth.


    Because the game had little to do with himself, Meng Haoran just watched the excitement, so his eyes were a little erratic, and his attention was not completely focused on the game. Instead, he shouted at the line of sight behind him, because he found that whenever he moved a little, his line of sight behind him also moved, as if he recognized the center of Meng Haoran''s back.


    Meng Haoran''s intentional movement makes Meihu happy to some extent, because it shows that Meng Haoran actually cares about her, otherwise it will be ignored directly, and many interact with her in this way, okay! Mei Hu is also amorous, which can be regarded as interaction.


    Of course, because of the existence of Asina, their small movements are indeed very small. If they are not carefully observed, they can hardly be found. Naturally, Asina in a strange state can not find this. However, most of others now focus on the competition, which is naturally impossible to find. Therefore, it seems that there are three worlds here, Meng Haoran and Meihu, Asina and others do not interfere, but Meng Haoran has set foot in every world. He focuses on three uses, watches the game, pays attention to Asina''s situation, interacts with Meihu, and has a good time.


    Although Meng Haoran didn''t introduce Mei Hu here, others knew what was going on and didn''t show any face to her. After all, Meng Haoran''s private affairs were beyond their control. Besides, Mei Hu was really beautiful, so they had to admit that she had the capital to communicate with Meng Haoran.


    Most of them know about Meng Haoran''s amorous feelings, so they also know that nine times out of ten, Mei Hu will be Meng Haoran''s person, so they can''t offend him.


    Time passed quickly. At least Meng Haoran thought so. When he suddenly heard a burst of cheers, he found that the game had been in the last round of points, that is to say, the last 13 had been released.


    All the remaining 13 contestants are really strong, and their strength has reached the level of at least 5 stars. In the real world, everyone can become a overlord. Some guns can''t threaten them. Even small guns take some measures. In particular, a guy may not die if the nuclear bomb is not hit directly, So as long as they don''t do anything angry and resentful and are not besieged by heavy fire, it''s a very simple thing to live at ease.


    Now there are Meng Haoran and a group of people pressing on them in the game, so they don''t feel very obvious, but in reality, they will be surprised to find how much their status has changed. Even if they are just ordinary people before entering the game, they will be completely different with their strength. Just show them a little, It''s easy to be valued by the state and become an upper class person. Even smart people may really become the real masters behind the country.


    We can imagine what changes will be caused when these people appear in the real world in a few days. The collision between science and technology and practice is inevitable. At that time, there will be a wave of martial arts craze!


    Because it is the last point competition, naturally it can not be carried out as carelessly as before. Meng Haoran personally synthesized all the previous challenge arenas to form the last big stage. The contestants also have a chance to rest and observe the battle situation of their opponents.


    Every contestant in the points competition has to compete with the rest of the people, so there will be no lucky ones. Of course, the first competition and the second competition are also different. The unique skills used in the first competition may be guarded by others, but as long as they have real skills, it is not a big deal.


    "In the first game of the point competition, the shigamo players vs. the Tongren players, please take the stage." With the announcement of the broadcast, the point competition began.

 Chapter 575

    "Is it a duel?" Meng Haoran couldn''t help but cast his eyes on red hair and Shajia not far away, but they didn''t say anything. They both seemed very calm. Red hair had a wish quota, so there was nothing even if he couldn''t win this time, while Shajia was really calm. He had foreseen the results for his apprentice''s understanding.


    What Meng Haoran didn''t know was that Sakyamuni had confidence in Sakyamuni. Especially after Meng Haoran''s World War II, Sakyamuni had a faint sign of reaching the sixth sense level, which surprised him. He was very satisfied with Sakyamuni as an apprentice. Even his talent in practice was not as strong as Sakyamuni, and even he had a plan, Wish to get guidance again, so as to break through to the divine level, that is, 7 stars. He can feel that even without Meng Haoran''s guidance, he can break through in a period of time. It''s just a matter of time.


    Can you bring shakyamo back to the world before him and let him really inherit his mantle? This is Shajia''s idea now.


    Not to mention what their two masters think, the two people in the challenge arena are really ready to start.


    "Sakyamuni? It''s the first time I''ve seen Sakyamuni, who came to the top of the combat power list in a short time!" Tongren looked at shakyamo curiously and found that no matter how they looked, they couldn''t see anything. The opposite shakyamo didn''t have the momentum of a master, but looked like an ordinary teenager,


    Of course, it doesn''t mean that Tong people will despise Sakyamuni. On the contrary, he has 18 points of vigilance in his heart. There are no empty scholars under his reputation. The fact that Sakyamuni can meet himself now has proved his strength, and somehow he has a feeling of uneasiness in his heart when facing Sakyamuni, as if he would be defeated by him.


    How? It must be my illusion, but my strength is more than twice as strong as before. In Tongren''s mind, he remembered that the day before yesterday, master Hongfa was shocked when he burst out that kind of hegemonic power. He said that he was the overlord in transmission, and he was a genius among millions of people.


    Shakyamo didn''t mean to talk to Tong people. He was immersed in his own world. Now he is actually dual-purpose. Most of his heart voices are immersed in the understanding of the small universe, leaving only a little instinct to deal with his opponents. Even so, he still smoothly entered the top 13.


    It can be said that only when shigamo really opens his eyes will it be the moment when he uses his real strength. This is very similar to Shajia. Therefore, the first step of Tongren is to let shigamo open his eyes, otherwise he can''t even see the real strength of the other party.


    "Shajia, you have found a good apprentice! You still have spare energy to practice at this time." Meng Haoran suddenly said such a sentence.


    Shajia was stunned. When he found that others, especially red hair, were surprised, he knew that Meng Haoran was giving him eye medicine. After all, shakyamo was obviously too arrogant. Although others would not say anything, they always had a pimple in their heart.


    "Everyone laughed. The little apprentice was actually this character. He was like this all the time when I found him. He was thinking about practice all the time. I''m afraid he wouldn''t come if I hadn''t asked for this strong competition." Sharjah defused everyone''s discontent skillfully, and looked at shakyamo with some clarity. It turned out that he was a practicing maniac. No wonder he was so strong.


    Of course, they won''t be jealous. Although such disciples are good, not everyone likes such disciples. Only the bitter monks like shakha or those who are bent on pursuing strength will like shakyamo very much. People here have some views on strength, which is only an essential thing to pursue their own ideals, If they can get what they want without strength, they won''t even frown.


    Back to the point, because shakyamo is in a special state, he will not attack first, so he can only attack by Youtong people.


    Tong people directly used their double swords. One black and one white sword light turned into thunder and went straight to sakyamo.


    At this time, the body of shakyamo, who felt happy and dangerous, began to counterattack automatically, and the instinct of fighting has long been engraved in the depths of his body. Therefore, even if the Tongren offensive is so fierce, shakyamo still seems to be able to handle it with some ease, and the counterattack from time to time makes the battle tend to end without opening his eyes.


    "How strong? Both of them are. I can''t keep up with their actions. They deserve to be among the top ten in the combat effectiveness list. Even if the president of Tongren is dead, the guy named shakyamo really deserves his reputation! He deserves to be the first. He''s so strong even if he doesn''t open his eyes. If he opens his eyes, I really look forward to his fight after he opens his eyes." Players are not stupid. They all know that there are no blind people in the game. Of course, they guess that Sakyamuni didn''t open his eyes for some reason. The combat effectiveness of Sakyamuni who opened his eyes will definitely rise.


    "Not necessarily! It''s said that for their level, whether they open their eyes or not has little impact on their combat effectiveness. Maybe Sakyamuni has used his real strength." It is true that as long as we are able to understand the color and domineering nature, we can hardly see the effect of opening our eyes. Even the effect of color and domineering is bigger than that of the eyes. This is not wrong for the ordinary people, but Shakyamo is not sure. He thought that if he opened his eyes, it would mean that he put his energy entirely in this battle, and his strength would definitely soared.


    No matter what the audience thinks, the facts will not change. It is the two people in the challenge arena who really play a decisive role.


    At this time, Tong people have used most of their strength. Their sword skills and domineering spirit have been used. Their combat effectiveness has increased by several sections again out of thin air. Their combat figures are more and more erratic and begin to appear.


    "Can you be distracted like this? It''s terrible!" After fighting with shakyamo for a while, Tong people can see the state of shakyamo. He also has pressure to see that the other party is so strong, but he mostly refuses to admit defeat. He has decided to let shakyamo open his eyes and have a real fight with him, even if he will lose at that time.


    "No, I can''t. forgive me, master." Tongren and sakyamora kept a distance, but they put the sword back into the sheath and made a posture of drawing a knife. It was obvious that they were going to use a unique skill

 Chapter 576

    Obviously felt the threat of the skills to be released by Tong people. The corners of shakyamo''s eyes trembled slightly, but finally recovered calm. Obviously, he didn''t think it necessary to open his eyes.


    Tongren also found the change of shakyamo and was slightly angry in his heart. However, he quickly adjusted Hallu''s own state. What he wanted to use next, but he didn''t control well. Red hair was not allowed to be used by him, because it was a heavy burden for him at present, but he had to use it to see the real strength of shakyamo.


    The Tong people gathered strength here, but the shakyamo didn''t fight back. He stayed quietly and gave the Tong people time to make moves. In fact, it was in this state that the Tong people planned to use this move. Otherwise, for another person, he didn''t have the time to prepare at all.


    About 10 seconds later, Tong people suddenly drank "half moon cut."


    When a bright moon rises, people seem to see the illusion of a half moon, but in fact, it is the sword Qi of Tongren. The half moon cut is indeed very appropriate. His sword Qi looks like a half moon. It is somewhat beautiful, and there are endless killing opportunities in it.


    "This is... The sword Qi can only be used in the realm of swordsman, and it''s still such an exaggerated sword Qi.


    "Well, I''m afraid this sword can at least cut off a large steel ship, but the power of this attack is comparable to that of a cannon. No, it can be compared with a missile."


    The players who understood this move were appalling one after another, and their eyes at Tong people obviously became more awed.


    "What would Sakyamuni do?" Just when the players thought so, they suddenly felt that a flash of lightning had flashed before, which made people unconsciously lose their eyes.


    On the challenge arena, at the moment of Tongren''s sword Qi, Sakyamuni''s eyes that never seemed to open finally opened. At the moment of opening his eyes, his eyes seemed to be still intoxicated with the understanding of the universe. Meng Haoran could not see the vast universe in his eyes.


    "Did the blow of stepping on six stars finally wake him up?"


    The awakened Sakyamuni seemed to be a different person. If he had almost no sense of existence before, now he has a strong sense of existence. He firmly attracts the audience''s eyes like a magnet. At this moment, he seems to be incarnated as an emperor superstar.


    Under everyone''s gaze, he slowly raised his hands, and the virtual shadow of a Buddha in the rear suddenly appeared, glaring at King Kong, which was frightening.


    "Subdue the dragon and subdue the tiger!" The voice in the void appeared, and then saw a golden light burst out from shakyamo and went straight to the sword Qi of Tongren.


    Look carefully, it is a Chinese dragon composed of golden light, roaring and full of dignity.


    The Dragon smashed Tongren''s sword directly, and then roared at Tongren with undiminished momentum. It was about to hit Tongren who was still in shock.


    At this time, the protection mechanism of the challenge arena was launched. It seemed to judge that Tong people could not catch the attack and protected Tong people. A white shield appeared on Tong people, and then his body disappeared on the challenge arena and appeared under the challenge arena again.


    "What a terrible guy, is this his real strength? It''s so powerful that it''s desperate!" Tongren looked at sakyamo, who was completely different from before, and was very disappointed.


    "It''s nice of you to open my eyes." Shakyamo looked at Tong people, his eyes were calm, said such a sentence that seemed to others to be forced, and then closed his eyes again.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the attraction like a magnet on him disappeared and became the young man who didn''t have a strong sense of existence before.


    This battle made other contestants see the strength of shakyamo. Almost all of them were frightened by the outbreak of shakyamo. They asked themselves that if they were in the same situation as Tongren, they would only lose. They couldn''t help being depressed. In particular, the strength of Tongren was not weak among them. They were defeated so simply, and they were even less confident.


    Many people have seen that after the war, they gave up their intention to compete for the first place in their hearts, but there are also exceptions, such as wolf fox. Like the big snake pill on the challenge arena, he seems to have not given up. It seems that he has a card.


    The face of Binghai, the inheritor of the glacier, although slightly changed, is still very calm and has hidden strength.


    The strength of Sakyamuni startled Solon. Many people thought that their inheritors were dead. After all, they saw that Sakyamuni was just a little serious and didn''t do his best.


    Therefore, most people cast envious eyes on Sharjah, even red hair is no exception. Sharjah, the strongest of the summoned, is really worthy of its reputation and has a set of skills.


    Of course, Meng Haoran found that some guy''s expression was somewhat cloudy and uncertain. It was the big snake pill. It seemed that he had not given up.


    After the first game, the game went on again soon, but it was a little dull compared with the first game. Although their strength was not weak, it was obviously inferior because of the existence of shakyamo, which disappointed the audience.


    With the progress of the competition, the ranking behind was quickly determined. Only a few people were still in suspense. Although Tong people lost to shigamo in the first battle, they performed very well behind. They just lost to Binghai, wolf and fox, and Jinghua. They ranked steadily in the fifth place, which was similar to his combat strength list, and still moved forward.


    Binghai was also the first time to shine in this integral competition. He actually learned Diamond Star boxing, one of the unique skills of the glacier. At that time, it broke out and directly frozen the whole challenge arena, which greatly shocked the people.


    As for wolf Fox''s cards have also been exposed, he actually has a Ninja Scroll made by big snake pill, which can temporarily release powerful ninja by virtue of the scroll. Of course, limited by his own strength, he can only release the incomplete version, but even so, he is regarded as one of the people who can compete with shakyamo, and the other is the ice sea of diamond star boxing.


    Originally, Jing Hua was also favored, but it seemed that she didn''t mean to compete for the top three. When she met wolf fox, ice sea and shakyamo, she directly conceded, which was disappointing.


    Meng Haoran saw it. Jing Hua obviously measured her strength and knew that her strength was not their opponent. Although her ability was very strange and looked strong, she couldn''t stand the three guys.

 Chapter 577

    "Finally, it''s the wolf and fox against the ice sea. I don''t know who will win. The loser can''t compete for the first place with shakyamo." Among them, it is finally the turn of the battle between wolf, Fox and ice sea.


    In the face of the ice sea, even wolves and foxes dare not be careless. They took out his secret weapon scroll at the beginning. The power of diamond star fist is really shocking.


    The ice sea has an iceberg face, which is in line with the frozen air of his practice. He put on a posture as soon as he came on stage. It seems that he wants to win or lose with one blow. Indeed, it is best for him to deal with opponents like wolf fox, because wolf Fox is famous for its cunning, and delaying time is obviously unfavorable to him.


    With the sound of the beginning of the game, the ice sea moved, and the body drew a constellation posture. At the moment of shooting, people seemed to see the constellation in the depths of the universe.


    "Diamond Star fist!" It''s a big move at first. It''s almost desperate.


    The wolf and fox were also dissatisfied with the reaction. Their hands immediately began to seal quickly. The "triple luoshengmen" was not a useful skill at his level, so it was easy to use it.


    However, it is obvious that the diamond star fist is stronger. After freezing the three doors into powder, it continues to go towards the wolf fox. Finally, the wolf fox hid it because it consumed too much energy. The first move is over.


    Seeing that it can''t work, the ice sea is not wordy, and continues to break out the second move. However, this is not the skill of glacier, but the move he understands. However, the power is stronger than diamond star fist, otherwise he won''t use it until now.


    Wolf and fox obviously feel the change of temperature in the air, which is a very irregular jumping decline. The air breathing in the air turns into ice residue in a few seconds.


    "Wow! How beautiful!" Players were surprised to find that the sky of the challenge arena began to flower and ice flower, which looked very beautiful.


    "The more beautiful things are, the more dangerous they are." This freedom. Now the wolf and fox can realize that he has felt that his body is slowly becoming stiff. If he doesn''t do anything, he will be frozen here and lose the game.


    "The power of your move is really good, but the weakness is obvious. It takes too much time to effect. This is your failure." the wolf and fox smiled low, and his hands turned into shadows. The scroll floated in front of him and burst out golden light. Chakra gathered quickly, surrounded by a flame barrier. That''s chakra with fire attribute.


    "Huodun Haohuo extinguishes" a huge flame spewed out of the scroll and went straight to the ice sea where he was still doing his tricks, with amazing momentum.


    However, when most people think that the ice sea is doomed to lose this time, the corners of the ice sea''s mouth have outlined a big arc.


    "What?" Wolf fox saw the mocking eyes of the ice sea and felt a little bad in his heart. As expected, his induction came true at the next moment. He saw that the temperature in the area covered by ice flowers fell again. If the ice flowers fell like a storm, the flame would be eliminated in an instant.


    "This is..." almost everyone was surprised.


    On the castle, the glacier said with a low smile, "this move of the ice sea is not so easy to be broken. With time, its power will become more and more powerful. Finally, everything in the range will be frozen at one stroke, just like absolute zero. It can be regarded as the absolute zero of adagio. The advantage is time, and the disadvantage is time, but now the victory and defeat are divided."


    The glacier seemed to have seen the victory of the ice sea, but at this time, the big snake pill did smile: "ha ha, if it really fought with the strength of wolves and foxes, it would not be the opponent of the ice sea, but!" The eyes are meaningful.


    The words of big snake pill made binghe a little confused. Therefore, Meng Haoran ignored him with a cold hum. Meng Haoran really felt bad for binghe. You are a little too young for the guy with endless cards like big snake pill. Even if the saint fighter can only use the same move once and can become a Xiaoqiang, he will be judged as losing if he loses his combat effectiveness here, I won''t give you time to revive you.


    At this time, the wolf fox took out a grenade like thing from his clothes, looked at the ice sea and muttered, "this is another killer mace given to me by Lord big snake pill. It is a high explosive bomb made by Lord Didala''s chakra. Lord Didala''s chakra is not something you can resist. So just go on."


    The wolf and fox threw the grenade at the ice sea. The freezing of the ice sea didn''t work. There was a roar on the challenge arena. The sound of the explosion shocked everyone''s ears. It can be seen how powerful the explosion is.


    When the crowd recovered from the explosion, only wolf and fox were left in the challenge arena. The glacier was already outside the challenge arena. He looked gray and his eyes were particularly angry. He was unwilling to lose when he met a teacher like wolf and fox.


    If he lost, the ice sea could not change. He looked up at the castle and felt very sorry to see his master binghe''s deeply hurt.


    "You cheat. How can you use this method?" Glacier asked big snake pill and Didala. After his dream was broken, his spirit was out of control.


    Facing the question of the glacier, big snake pill just looked at the glacier with disdainful eyes and said faintly: "there is no rule that props can not be used in the competition, and isn''t it normal for us ninjas to use tolerance tools?"


    "Yes, it''s his blessing to be defeated by my uncle''s art. How about it?" Didala screamed, too.


    "You..." the glacier couldn''t help bursting out of his momentum when he saw each other''s posture. It was about to stage a full martial arts.


    At this time, Meng Haoran couldn''t see it anymore and said, "well, don''t quarrel, or we''ll give up the game. Although what binghe said is reasonable, the rules of the game are not limited, so the result of the game remains the same."


    Meng Haoran finalized the matter in one sentence. Although binghe was unwilling, he had no way. He didn''t dare to stand up to Meng Haoran. He had just thought that since he couldn''t do it this time, as long as he begged Meng Haoran, he would always have a chance, but he couldn''t let Meng Haoran have any opinion of him.


    Meng Haoran was sure that he could use props, but he knew in his heart that even if he used props, wolf and fox could not get the first place, and even if the ice sea defeated the ice sea, it could not defeat Sakyamuni, so it was meaningless to change the result, because he had just found that the guy of Sakyamuni had made a breakthrough and reached the advanced level of the sixth sense, He is sure to win the game.

 Chapter 578

    The big snake pill was really not happy for a long time. After the wolf fox met the sakyamo, although the situation was very good at the beginning, and even made the sakyamo a little flustered, when the sakyamo opened his eyes and really took it seriously, no matter what ninja or bomb it was, it was completely useless. In front of the advanced state of the sixth sense, the wolf fox only bowed its head.


    "It''s great. I took it. In the future, shakyamo will be my idol!"


    "I''m also convinced. I can handle so many open and hang props."


    "Where on earth did this fierce man come from?"


    Not satisfied, in the end, wolf and fox even directly summoned the split of big snake pill. This is definitely a foul. Is there any? However, Sakyamuni resisted and turned defeat into victory in one fell swoop, which surprised people.


    "So it''s more useful to teach disciples honestly. It''s of no great use to meet those who really have strength." Meng Haoran summed up this sentence, which not only relieved the glacier, but also made the big snake pill''s face more heavy, but he also had no way to refute in the face of Meng Haoran.


    In this way, the competition for hegemony came to an end, and the top 10 were also determined. Meng Haoran restored the login button on the spot, so that players can freely choose to get out. Of course, at this time, players were also told that they are not allowed to make a move back to the real world. If they make a forced move, their strength will disappear instantly and become an ordinary person again, Of course, if someone comes to the door, you can use some strength according to the situation.


    Knowing this rule, players are extremely envious of the reward that can be shot at will. Of course, Meng Haoran also stipulates that the ban is only two years, so they can stand it. They all want to hide for a period of time after going out, but will it really be as they want? The power of the state is not so easy to fool. It''s too easy for them to check one thing. Moreover, as long as they get a little about the general interests of the state, many people may give in.


    Most players left the game immediately. It seems that they miss the real world very much, but a few began to beg those players who have the chance to revive some people, because the next time they come in after leaving this time, they can''t revive at all, and those who get the opportunity to practice, Or players who have no idea of the real world remain.


    "That? It seems that the lucky quota has not been decided yet. The players are almost gone. What should we do?" This problem was raised by the glacier. It seems that he still hasn''t given up. Of course, others are also very concerned.


    "It''s not easy. Just start directly. You don''t need players to be there. It''s a matter of luck." Meng Haoran simply summoned a large turntable, which was densely filled with names of inheritors. At a glance, he knew that Meng Haoran intended to decide the quota in this way.


    In addition to Meng Haoran, others were stunned and surprised. They thought it was a more serious thing. They didn''t expect it to be so simple. Even some Pediatrics play the big turntable, which is only played by ordinary children.


    "Then I''ll start." Meng Haoran didn''t give them the opportunity to express his opinions. He directly pulled the turntable, and then the turntable turned rapidly. With his action, everyone focused on the turntable, for fear that if he wasn''t serious, he would lose important opportunities.


    However, when they saw some pain in their eyes, they still couldn''t see the speed reduction of the large turntable. Finally, when they couldn''t stand it, Meng Haoran suddenly patted his forehead and said, "ah Le, forget that it needs to be stopped manually."


    In everyone''s resentful eyes, Meng Haoran pressed the button that came out of nowhere, and the turntable began to slow down.


    One minute later,


    "Ice sea!? it''s ice sea. I''m in, I''m in, mom! I''m in." the glacier shouted. He didn''t expect to get such a surprise and excitement. At this time, he felt that the world was beautiful and even the big snake pill was annoying. After all, he knew he didn''t have a chance after seeing the strength of Sakyamuni.


    Therefore, the three places were officially determined, and they were obtained by Hongfa, Saga and binghe respectively. Their wishes were finally told to Meng Haoran. To Meng Haoran''s surprise, Hongfa wanted Tongren to get the right to travel freely through the world of the pirate king and the world, and saga also put forward the same request, Only the glacier guy is for his mother''s resurrection. Compared with the other two people, his grade is much lower. However, no one can say that he is not. After all, he is for his mother.


    The wishes of the three people were not too difficult for Meng Haoran, and they helped them solve them quickly. As for how to solve them, it is inconvenient to disclose, which has a lot to do with Meng Haoran''s recent cultivation achievements.


    The game in this world has ended, and Meng Haoran also began to consider the return trip, but before that, we have to integrate the virtual world with the real world.


    For this matter, Meng Haoran did not have integrity at last. He just completed the front and handed over the back to a boss named Mao Chang Jingyan. Yes, it is the boss. Mao Chang Jingyan has died in reality and he has no identity of GM, so he can only continue to live as a boss on the 100th floor.


    Meng Haoran doesn''t intend to continue to watch the change of the integration of the virtual world and the real world, because the plot of the dragon ball world is about to begin. After a period of rest, he began to look forward to the real battle. The battle that the battlefield is the universe and the collapse of the planet makes him feel fire when he thinks about it Hot.


    "Alas! It''s time to confess. It''s really troublesome!" Meng Haoran was a little distressed, because Athena didn''t know how many women Meng Haoran had. If she said it, the consequences would be unpredictable! However, Meng Haoran also has an abdominal draft. If yasina doesn''t agree, let her stay in the world for the time being. Anyway, her life is very long because of Meng Haoran. It''s easy to accept when she witnesses the changes of the world. It''s not too late to pick her up at that time.

 Chapter 579

    Before leaving this world, Meng Haoran certainly has to deal with some things, such as the integration of virtual worlds. Therefore, he personally went to the real world, found the leaders of Oriental powers more similar to his previous life, had a close contact, used his useless skills, and gave a person some abilities to make a difference in the coming era.


    Not only that, some monsters in the world also have arrangements. Because they are integrated into the real world, they can''t revive as before. In order to ensure their lives, the monster fighting upgrade in the game is cancelled. In the future, humans will not hunt them wantonly for strength, but it''s not sure. It''s also possible to hunt these monsters for equipment and materials, Of course, it doesn''t matter what Meng Haoran does. The road depends on himself, and Meng Haoran is not their nanny.


    Mei Hu has been pestering Meng Haoran and luring him from time to time It''s very effective to confuse him. Now she''s integrated into Meng Haoran''s life. She''s just a piece of paper that hasn''t been pierced. Yasna sees these in her eyes, but there''s no way, so she can only let it go.


    In order to cope with Athena''s parents, Meng Haoran really found a place in the real world, sold it and established a country. However, those who can become citizens of this country are people with special energy, a country composed mostly of strong people. It''s terrible to think about it.


    After dealing with these, Meng Haoran plans to go back, and before that, he has to send the big snake pill back to them.


    In the secret room on the 101st floor, Meng Haoran looked at Sauron in front of them. They were helpless. He really didn''t think it was easy to ask God and difficult to send God. These guys were unwilling to go back except red hair, Saga and glacier. Instead, they wanted to follow Meng Haoran.


    Indeed, following Meng Haoran is promising and much more interesting than in his own world, but Meng Haoran doesn''t need them. For Meng Haoran now, their strength is not enough. They are a dish in the dragon ball world, and even a small boss can sweep them away. The strong ones in the Dragon Ball World blow up the planet are calculated according to three digits, Their strength is really not enough.


    "Although you want to follow me, I''m very pleased. It shows that I have great charm, but the place I''m going to now is really not very suitable for you. Let''s say! In the world I''m going to now, it''s better for anyone to come out than to add up."


    "What? How is it possible?" Everyone is you teasing my expression. You should know that although they are not the strongest in their world, they are also the group at the top of the pyramid. In their view, even if Meng Haoran''s world is more dangerous, they are at least a little expert.


    "Is it really that dangerous?" More excited, mujianba is looking for such a world.


    "That''s even more important, isn''t it, Xiao Jie?" Lu Fei said, fearing that the world would not be chaotic. He had already visited the pirate king world and wanted to take a new adventure.


    And Xiao Jie''s eyes are also shining, which is obviously something.


    Meng Haoran can only say that there is no way to see their performance. They are a group of abnormal problem children!


    "In that case, I''ll show you a little about the battle in the world I''m going to." Meng Haoran waved his hand and passed several pictures of the battle to them.


    The first picture is the battle between the monkey king and bick. The combat effectiveness is only a few thousand. This kind of battle is acceptable to them. Although they are shocked, they are not afraid. They think this is the top combat effectiveness in the world.


    However, it is obvious that the next picture makes them completely stupid. It explodes the planet, spreads the momentum all over the galaxy, dominates the overlord of the galaxy, and all kinds of monsters have appeared. Just let them see the strength of each one, they feel frightened. Whether they want to be so abnormal, moving is a big move, or someone who can''t hide at all. Moving is a dead planet.


    At this time, their mood is like being run by thousands of grass and mud horses, which is called a fool''s eye.


    Meng Haoran only showed them the recent battle until the Monkey King became a super Saiya. However, even so, they were completely stunned and speechless for a time. Even if Meng Haoran didn''t show them, they would doubt whether it was true. How could there be such a strong person in the world.


    Meng Haoran was very satisfied with their response and said earnestly: "how? Now you know that one mountain is still another mountain high! If you go there, I''m afraid even the aftermath of the battle can kill you. Do you still want to go now?"


    Everyone shook their heads and joked. It was not the strength gap, but the dimensional gap. They were not the guys who would change in the picture. Their strength was too afraid and invincible. The so-called transformation also refreshed their world outlook. Unexpectedly, they could do so.


    These pictures also made them open their eyes and understand the size of the world. They were really curious about the universe composed of countless planets and so many people of different races.


    In fact, Meng Haoran doesn''t want them to go because he thinks it''s troublesome. If they really go, it''s not a big problem as long as they''re not on earth and go to a planet with low combat effectiveness.


    Unable to be with Meng Haoran, they were a little depressed when they thought of going back to the world that didn''t have much meaning before them.


    Sure enough, they were a group of restless guys. Meng Haoran pondered and said, "well, you can go to the world where Xiao Jie is. In fact, that world is very suitable for you."


    "Xiao Jie''s world?"


    "Well, in their world, Xiaojie lives in the hunter continent, but at least a small part of the world, like a remote village in the country, in fact, the world really refers to the dark continent. The so-called dark continent is... Their strength is long..." Meng Haoran began to tell you what he knows, As he told the story, other people''s eyes became brighter and brighter, and they were full of interest in the so-called dark continent.


    "The dark continent is so interesting!" Xiao Jie said in surprise. Although he knew there was a dark continent, he didn''t know about Qi.


    Yirmi and sisso are also shining in their eyes. In fact, if they didn''t know that following Meng Haoran is definitely better than going to the dark continent, their first goal is also the dark continent, and their strength is enough to go to the dark continent.

 Chapter 580

    Obviously, under Meng Haoran''s fooling Dharma, Geng Mujian Bayi group of people are very excited. Anyway, it''s better to go to the hunter world than to go back to their original world. The most important thing is Meng Haoran''s promise that if they reach the peak in the hunter world, they will have the ability to shuttle around the world and can go where they want to go in the future.


    Meng Haoran guessed about his ability to cross after the subversion of the hunter world, but there was a great possibility. He remembered clearly that the first thunder almost made him gameover. Such a powerful world has at least eight stars, and it is not weak among the eight stars, but just a little worse than Longzhu.


    "Yo, now that you all agree, I''ll start." Meng Haoran opened a door to the hunter world in front of the people and motioned them in.


    The first to enter was Xiao Jie from the hunter world, because he felt the cordial breath from the other side of the door and obviously knew that was the world he came to.


    After Xiao Jie went in, others followed. Finally, except for the three people who wanted to go back to the original world, they all left.


    Meng Haoran opened two doors again, leading to the pirate king world and the saint fighter world respectively, and let them go back. Meng Haoran''s wish for the glacier was completed across the world. All he had to do was go back and see his mother.


    Meng Haoran was relieved to send these away, and then smiled.


    "I see. It''s such a feeling to open the door to a different world. In the future, as long as I have good research, I will be able to cross without relying on the system. Then I will be really independent." Meng Haoran was able to open the door to different worlds just now. In fact, he relied on the power of the system and made a reversal by using the calling skill. If he didn''t rely on the system, he couldn''t get it out alone. At that time, now he has got it out. With this experience, he can study the corresponding ability in the future.


    Of course, even if he studies this ability, he can only make a simple crossing, and can not accurately determine which world it is. After all, when he is alone, he can only rely on perception, and his perception can only confirm the strength of the world at most, and the scope of perception changes with his strength.


    However, even this primary crossing ability makes him eager. After all, if he has it, he will have a golden finger, and it can still be upgraded, can''t it? Among the heroes in countless novels, the golden finger is very front, which is stronger than some weak systems.


    After seeing off Sauron and others, the castle became deserted. Fortunately, he still had two sisters with him, so he didn''t feel lonely. Besides, even when they were still there, Meng Haoran couldn''t play with them, so it didn''t have a big impact. It''s better to say that without their presence, Meng Haoran could have more peace of mind with his sisters After all, when they were there, Meng Haoran wanted to be a sister. She was thin skinned and couldn''t do it!


    "One last thing to do?" Meng Haoran murmured that since he was leaving, the final boss room should also be sealed. You know, this is the core of the whole virtual world. If someone could destroy it, the whole world would collapse.


    His hands kept drawing ancient and simple traces, and the streamer of Tao kept flashing. He was driven into the void. About 10 minutes later, Meng Haoran stopped his action.


    As Meng Haoran listened to his actions, the light began to weaken and finally disappeared completely, as if it had never appeared before. However, Meng Haoran knew that his actions had begun to work. What he had just set up was a protective device, but when someone wanted to forcibly enter here, a barrier would appear, and the energy of the barrier came from crystal, In other words, if you want to break it by force, the power exceeds the limit of the whole virtual world, otherwise you can''t break the barrier.


    "This should be enough. Besides, there shouldn''t be so many people who want to come here!" Meng Haoran is relieved to think so. If someone really enters here at that time, Meng Haoran also recognizes it. Who can say what will happen in the future?


    After that, Meng Haoran accompanied Athena and Meihu to have a final farewell play in the game world, wandering almost every corner of the whole world. He is likely not to come back in the future, because Athena has promised to go with her. It is thanks to Meihu that Athena has made up her mind.


    As for ASHNA''s parents, Meng Haoran also had arrangements. He personally created an artificial person who was not much different from ASHNA to be filial instead of her.


    Some people may say that Meng Haoran can actually take them away together, but Meng Haoran doesn''t want to have such a trouble, so he didn''t do that. It seems that Meng Haoran is also a little selfish! But the feeling of selfishness doesn''t prove that he still has human nature, not that ruthless creature? Of course, in order to make up for it, he gave yasna''s parents some care. In the future, they must be able to live very natural and unrestrained. Even if they do well, it is very simple to become the overlord of the ruling party.


    ¡­¡­


    On the 101st floor of the castle, Meng Haoran''s left and right, Athena and Meihu snuggled in his arms. After Meng Haoran saw the last eye of the world, he silently contacted the system and planned to leave the world.


    "Ding, the host has applied to leave the world. Are you sure?"


    "Confirm!"


    "Ding, start to build the void channel and wait for the transmission to start. The target world is the seven dragon ball world..."


    With the work of the system, Meng Haoran found that his sealed power was returning bit by bit, and finally the whole world began to shake up, just like the end of the world.


    He scolded secretly in his heart. Meng Haoran had to focus on controlling his power, so that his power would not directly destroy the world.


    "This is..." yasna and Meihu are also a little frightened. Such a big scene is really hard to see!


    "Don''t panic. It''s normal. It''ll be fine in a minute." Meng Haoran made them quiet.

 Chapter 581

    Meng Haoran''s departure did not bring much waves to the world, but his traces in the world are always remembered.


    Originally, the world on the side of science and technology was supposed to enter the mechanical age according to development, but because of Meng Haoran, it has become a world combining science and technology and martial arts, and the level of the world has rapidly climbed to the intermediate silver world, and even entered the golden world tens of thousands of years later, becoming a more famous world. Of course, all these are later, Meng Haoran won''t know.


    ¡­¡­


    The earth is just the earth of the dragon ball world. Meng Haoran appeared from the void and immediately felt wrong.


    "What''s the matter? There''s a lot of anger that I don''t know!" In Meng Haoran''s perception, he found that many people gathered together about 10000 miles away, and the atmosphere was very bad.


    After careful perception, I found that there are more than 100 million combat effectiveness, and there is more than one.


    "Eh!? why am I so familiar? Isn''t this the anger of the boy Felisa? Is it the same as the original work? Did he find his parents?" Meng Haoran immediately felt that he was lucky and came back at the right time.


    Meng Haoran directly turned the direction and went straight to Frisa. He wanted to see the good play. Just now, he sensed that there was a gas belonging to the Saiya people. The gas was no worse or even stronger than Frisa. It was obvious that he was a Saiya who could turn into a super Saiya.


    ¡­¡­


    "Feliza, this is the planet of the guy who defeated you? It looks good! Sell the planet at a high price when you kill that guy." A man who looks six points like Felisa, but is twice as big as him, said in a relaxed tone. He is Felisa''s father, the Kurdish king. He also belongs to the frozen family, and his combat effectiveness is much higher than Felisa.


    Although feliza was not beaten to pieces like the original work and had to rely on machine transformation to survive, his hatred for the monkey king was no worse than the original work. At this time, with a cold face, he had no intention to observe the earth''s environment. He sent out bursts of cold. At a glance, he knew that he was in a bad mood.


    However, because the Kurdish king is his father and stronger than him, he can''t ignore it directly. He sneered and said, "I''ll kill all the people on this planet while waiting for him and charge some interest first."


    The Kurdish king would not say no to feliza''s words. Obviously, he has no great feeling about Tu Xing. I''m afraid it''s a very important thing in his opinion.


    "Hehe, it''s the biggest mistake of his life that he provoked our frozen family." The Kurdish king said, gesturing back, and then groups of aliens emerged, wearing special combat clothes and standard combat effectiveness test glasses.


    "Your Majesty, what can I do for you?" One of the leaders bowed to the Kurdish king.


    The Kurdish king said expressionless, "go and destroy all the life on this planet according to what Felisa said."


    "Yes!" The leader did not hesitate, immediately agreed, and then prepared to take others, and this time


    "You can''t go anywhere!"


    "Who are you? Aboriginal?"


    Standing in front of them was a young man with a beautiful face. If you look carefully, it''s not the Tennessee in the original book. Who is it?


    "Why is it still him?" Meng Haoran, who had come long ago and was hiding in the dark, frowned slightly. He couldn''t figure out where Tenax came from. It''s reasonable to say that buma is already his man.


    After carefully sensing the blood of Tenax, he was indeed Saiya. Undoubtedly, Meng Haoran seemed to think of something. His face was a little ugly, but at this time


    "Ding, I found a visitor from the parallel universe, Tennessee, which is in line with the mission scenario. Release the mission:


    Task name: training from elders


    Mission Description: teach Tennessee from the parallel universe to be a completely different person from the original, and promote him to above the second stage of super Saia.


    Reward: sent according to the specific completion.


    ¡±


    I see. It''s from the parallel universe. Meng Haoran smiled and felt a little guilty about buma. He shouldn''t doubt her. It''s also how he could cheat in buma. He thought too much just now.


    Naturally, there is no reason to ignore the task. Although the reward is not understood, it has aroused Meng Haoran''s interest. If the reward value is either too low or too high, it is worth looking forward to!


    More importantly, the task completion status is sent, which means that the reward is not unique and highly operable.


    It''s easy for Meng Haoran to raise his strength to the second stage of the super game, not to mention training Tennessee into a completely different person, and even the third stage is not impossible, but I don''t know whether the final reward is worth his cost.


    "Become a completely different person? It''s interesting. I don''t know whether it''s OK to let him change his personality and stir up with vegeta? Or let him directly incarnate as a bad man, go back and directly replace his No. 17 and No. 18, take them as little brothers and do damage together? Or let him become a nerd, lust devil and a little victim..." Meng Haoran''s thoughts collided in his head, And some guy who doesn''t know Meng Haoran''s idea doesn''t know that he is destined to be tragic in the future. He is still in high spirits and confrontation with Frisa.


    "Is this feliza? It''s different from what my mother said! Doesn''t it mean that part of his body should have been transformed into a machine at this time? Is it a mistake in memory, or because my arrival has changed history?" Tennessee looked at frissa and them quietly, secretly estimating the strength of both sides. Finally, he was relieved that they could still compete with frissa.


    "Who are you, boy? What are you asking? You''re stupid!" A small man shouted to Tenax.


    Tennessee''s expression changed and his killing intention flashed in his eyes. He had sentenced the guy who spoke to death.

 Chapter 582

    Feliza and others didn''t care too much about the sudden emergence of Tenax. They thought it was an Aboriginal who didn''t know where it came from.


    "Boy, do you know who we are? We are..." a blue skinned minion wanted to make a name for himself to frighten TNX. In his opinion, if TNX knew their origin, he wouldn''t be scared.


    "I know who you are?" Tennessee interrupted him, pointing to Felisa in the eyes of some surprise; "You''re feliza, aren''t you?"


    Frisa smiled and thought his name was so loud that even people on such a remote planet knew it. He was a little proud, but his pride didn''t last long.


    "You have a good eye and know who I am. I will give you a chance to choose how to die." Feliza said this indifferently, as if she had given a great favor to Tenax.


    For this kind of self feeling of feliza, Tennessee was speechless for a moment, so he could only be ha ha.


    At the moment, Tennessee was also polite. "Aren''t you curious? Do I know who you are and why you''re still here?" After the people cast puzzled eyes, he said the answer coldly, "I''m here to kill you. Don''t want to live any of you today."


    "What?"


    "Ha ha... He said he came to kill us."


    "Where did you come from? You have mental problems!"


    Everyone doesn''t believe what Tennessee said. They don''t think that what such a remote planet casually meets is the fighting power of the peerless strong, Felisa and his father. They know that Tennessee can beat them, which is much lower than the chance of winning the lottery.


    However, what they didn''t know, they really won the prize. Although the strength of Tennessee at this time is nothing throughout the original work? But it''s still a small case to kill frissa. Now it''s not an era of super two and super three.


    Tennessee''s words obviously angered feliza. It seems that he saw the arrogance of the monkey king turning into a Super Saiyan from Tennessee. He directly shot and raised his hand.


    Although it is handy, this light bomb can also directly kill 1 million people with combat effectiveness, because he is now in a complete state, not a lot of sealed states.


    "Bang" Tennessee also flew the light bomb coming to him to the other side. The light bomb directly leveled a mountain not far away, which shows its power.


    "Well?" Felisa, who thought that Tennessee would be killed by the bullet, narrowed her eyes. Unexpectedly, her eyes changed slightly, but she still didn''t see Tennessee as his opponent. "It turned out to be a relatively powerful bug."


    "Do you think the only Super Saiyan is monkey king?" Tennessee suddenly came up with such a sentence, which changed everyone present. He looked at Tennessee in disbelief. Can he say


    "Let''s show you what a Super Saiyan is today." Tennessee said to himself, took off the long sword behind him and made a posture to change.


    How? Is he a Super Saiyan? How is it possible? He must be bluffing. Why is the Super Saiyan so worthless? Feliza roared in his heart. Even if he was pressed by a super Saiya, another one came out, which embarrassed him.


    In fact, it will not be transferred by Frisa''s will. I saw that the momentum of Tenax became stronger and stronger, and his hair began to change to gold. Finally, he became a Super Saiyan that Frisa didn''t want to see.


    After the transformation, Tennessee looked at Felisa with his indifferent and cold eyes, which immediately aroused Felisa''s anger.


    There''s nothing wrong with that look? Asshole, but just a monkey looking at me with this kind of eyes, unforgivable, hateful


    Feliza was so stimulated that he immediately ran away, made a big move directly, and the planet destruction bomb gathered in his hands.


    "Feliza, what are you doing? Are you going to destroy the planet?" The Kurdish King''s face changed slightly and asked qualitatively. He didn''t expect Frisa to be so extreme. You know, even their family will have some trouble under the explosion of such a near planet.


    "Isn''t there just one planet? You can destroy as many as you want in the future." Feliza looked so excited that she didn''t listen to advice at all.


    Feliza''s sudden rage also gives TNX a headache, but he can only harden his scalp. He can''t really let feliza destroy the earth, can he?


    In a valley not far from Frisa and Tennessee, a group of earth people such as Colin are trembling. Here, Frisa is very angry, which makes them difficult to breathe.


    "Is that the monster you met on nemex? It''s terrible." A man with three eyes said in a frightened tone.


    "Tianjin rice!?" Not far from the man, a small child shivered.


    "Hum, a bunch of rubbish, but why hasn''t kakarot come yet? And that guy." The speaker was an old acquaintance, vegeta. At this time, he was better than others, but in fact, he was frightened.


    ¡­¡­


    Feliza''s planet destruction bomb finally fell, but the successful Tennessee was not a vegetarian. Although the solution was not so easy, it was finally solved.


    "What? Put my destruction bomb!" Feliza was a stunned God, and then, there was no then.


    Tennessee is not like the monkey king. The people who have stayed in the last hell are different. Without missing any opportunity, a fast move moved behind Felisa, and then a sword flashed, and Felisa was divided into two parts,


    Not to mention, as a special race, Felisa would not die for a while even if he was cut in half. Tenax didn''t give him a chance. The sword in his hand turned into a remnant and directly cut Felisa into fragments. Finally, he blew the fragments of Felisa into molecules with gas, leaving no trace in the world.


    It was not until this time that the Kurdish King reacted and looked at Tennessee with some horror. However, he was not aware of his situation. Instead, he began to attract Tennessee to get up. "Well, I think you look good. Do you want to be my son? You can''t enjoy your glory and wealth in the future."


    Tennessee looked at the Kurdish king without expression, and then went up to do it.

 Chapter 583

    The Kurdish king was also surprised at TNX''s decisiveness, and then began to fight back in a hurry. However, the strength of the Kurdish King itself was just like that. TNX was stronger than him and was a strong attack, so only after a few moves, the Kurdish king showed his defeat.


    "Something''s wrong! Shouldn''t I look at Tennessee''s sword first? It''s changed again! But who let me be the biggest variable." Meng Haoran contrasts with the plot in his mind.


    Soon, TNX and the Kurdish king killed the Frisa group who came to the earth together. Even their spacecraft was burned to ashes by Qigong. It is not without violence.


    At this time, Colin, who had some doubts about the appearance and identity of Tennessee, began to approach Tennessee slowly, probably because Tennessee killed Frisa and his gang. They subconsciously thought that they were not bad people, and the identity of Tennessee''s super Saiya also played a certain role.


    Tennessee showed no hostility to klin, especially the arrival of vegeta. Instead, he was happy to see vegeta, and his eyes softened Xu Du.


    "Is that the young father? He''s really handsome. That''s uncle Colin and uncle bick." Finally, Tenax looked straight at vegeta, but vegeta frowned at Tenax.


    How could he be a Saia? I have an influence on the rest of the Saiya people. There can never be him in it, and his hair is not pure black. Can it be said that he is a mixed race, but there is nothing wrong with him turning into a super Saiya person anyway.


    Hum, besides kakarot, there are Saiyan people who can turn into Super Saiyan people, but I, the Saiyan Prince


    Vegeta thought for herself. The more she thought about it, the more she hurt her self-esteem. She looked at Tenax more fiercely.


    Of course, our Tennessee doesn''t think so. Instead, he feels very cordial. The excitement and excitement of seeing his father suddenly makes his head a little abnormal for the time being and needs to be restarted.


    "Who are you? Are you a Saia, too?" Seeing that Tennessee was friendly, Colin also had a little courage to say. Others looked at Tennessee curiously and waited for his answer.


    "Ah, oh!" Tennessee was called back by Kling, but he didn''t answer immediately. Instead, he took out a capsule box, took out a capsule from it, threw it on the ground, "bang", and a small refrigerator appeared in front of everyone.


    "It''s the symbol of buma''s company." Some people found the trademark on the refrigerator and speculated that Tenax might have something to do with Meng Haoran. In their opinion, Meng Haoran is a mysterious representative anyway. If Tenax is really Meng Haoran, it would be in the past.


    Tennessee was not quick, just like an ordinary man. He thought kindly about Kling and others, smiled, took out a tin of canned drinks, opened them, and took a sip of "would you like some? You''re welcome." As soon as I waved my hand, I signaled everyone to be free, but no one moved rashly.


    At this time, Tennessee showed a look of memory, Then he said, "my name is Tennessee, and I''m also a Saiya. But don''t worry. I have absolutely no malice towards the earth. I came with a friendly purpose. Just now, Felisa and their defeat was defeated by Uncle Wukong. I shot first because I didn''t want the earth to suffer a big loss, which made everyone laugh."


    "We can wait here. Uncle Wukong will be back in a moment. Then I will tell Uncle Wukong something. That''s why I''m here." When he mentioned the monkey king, TNX had some hopes in his eyes. In fact, he had not seen the monkey king, because at his time, the monkey king had died. However, from his mother, he knew the strength of the monkey king and believed that as long as he did not die, most of the future tragedies could be solved.


    Tennessee''s words made all the people present meditate. Although Tennessee didn''t say his specific identity, he could feel that he really didn''t mean any harm to the earth and seemed to be a good man.


    "Hum, you are really Saiya. Who and whose child are you?" Vegeta asked, staring at Tennessee, obviously concerned about the problem.


    Tennessee was stunned, and then smiled bitterly. His father was really angry. Of course, Tennessee would not be angry with his father, but for some reason, he could not elaborate. He could only shake his head without answering.


    In vegeta''s eyes, Tennessee''s action did not pay attention to him. It seemed that Tennessee''s eyes were more and more unfriendly.


    Among klin''s Gang, bick has the highest intelligence. After listening to what Tennessee said before, he keenly grasped several messages. Tennessee called Sun Wukong uncle, that is to say, he should know Sun Wukong. Frisa, they were defeated by Sun Wukong. That''s a past tone, indicating that it has happened, However, they just knew that Frisa and his gang were defeated by the boy in front of them, which is contradictory. In his memory, there was only one person he knew in the color of Tenax''s hair, and that person was buma, Meng Haoran''s woman.


    Finally, to sum up, I''m afraid that Tenax belongs to Meng Haoran, and the relationship is still very deep. Bick has a bolder guess, but it has not been determined yet.


    It has to be said that bick''s intelligence is really high. With such a sentence, he has analyzed so much information. It is appropriate for him to study and become an expert and professor.


    Not everyone believed Tennessee''s words, so Tennessee was very friendly and unprepared, which dispelled the fear of attack. Of course, he still had a slight sense of distance. It would not disappear until Tennessee confronted Sun Wukong face to face and was recognized by Sun Wukong.


    There was a slight silence and began to wait. Although they didn''t know where Tenax got the news and knew that the monkey king would come back today, they could only believe it and looked forward to the real return of the monkey king as Tenax said.


    For them now, the monkey king is the one they trust most. The character of the monkey king is guaranteed. Unlike Meng Haoran and vegeta, they are actually excluded from the circle. If the whole earth had not been in crisis this time, vegeta came by himself, and they can''t come together.

 Chapter 584

    Meng Haoran has seen enough of watching the play hidden in the void, but he doesn''t want to match them to continue to wait, so he began to dare to go to his own home. As for the later things, it won''t change much if he thinks about them a little.


    Meng Haoran''s home is not buma''s. after all, if his father - in - law and mother - in - law exist, it will be private to him Life is inconvenient after all, even if they are very open parents.


    Meng Haoran''s home is an island 100 miles away from the west of Xidu. The whole island is his. He built the style of a holiday island. Of course, it is hundreds of times larger than the island of Guixian. It is not only beautiful, but also very suitable for living.


    There are still some servants of Meng Haoran on the island, all of whom are high - priced signboards from the world Service oriented talents, professional maids and housekeepers, are of high quality. Everyone can be called an elite outside. However, they are only ordinary members here.


    At the beginning, Meng Haoran announced that he was closed, and the place of closing was also at home. Therefore, when Meng Haoran suddenly appeared, everyone was not surprised and thought that Meng Haoran came out of closing.


    "Strange, why does the island owner look in a hurry?" A young maid saw Meng Haoran in the sky and wondered.


    "Silence! The island Master is not something we can talk about. We''d better do our part." An older maid next to the maid said, while the young maid heard the advice and spit out her tongue lovingly The head replied, "I see! But he can''t hear it. I heard that the owner of the island is very good. Even if he hears it, it''s nothing!"


    The old maid could only shake her head slightly, but she also agreed with the young maid''s words. Under her influence, Meng Haoran is indeed a very good person. She basically doesn''t put on airs and is very easy-going to the servants. She can be called a peerless good Island owner. Many people feel very lucky to be here, not only for salary and happiness Li Gao, and relaxed, is also very respected outside.


    Although I don''t know the specific identity of my own island owner, the island owner''s wife is buma, who is the successor of the first group of the planet, and I often see senior officials and rich businessmen coming to visit. It''s still a begging attitude. From here, we can see that the identity of the island owner is very high.


    These people did not know that Meng Haoran was the Savior, but thought they looked a little like him. If they knew the identity of Meng Haoran''s savior, they would be happier.


    All the way back, it took only a few minutes. I went directly to the place where I really closed, and then stopped.


    Meng Haoran was not comforted by his sister. He was angry and had no place to send it. He could only hide his anger for the time being. So next, we can imagine how unlucky a guy destined to be trained should be.


    Like the original work, Tenax talked with the monkey king about what would happen in three years, and gave the monkey king a special medicine that could treat his heart disease. He hoped that the monkey king could defeat the man-made man in three years and let the tragedy not repeat itself.


    Originally, according to the plot, Tenax was going to leave, but after accidentally getting the relevant information from his mother and Meng Haoran, he immediately changed his attention and was confused. He wanted to investigate what was going on and planned to meet Meng Haoran.


    Today, with the help of the monkey king, Tennessee arrived outside Meng Haoran island.


    "Alas! I can''t blame you. Who told you to send it to the door by yourself, then my training plan can start. I hope you can bear it." Meng Haoran''s mouth outlined a cold smile. At this time, Tenax didn''t know what he was going to face. He also wanted to see Meng Haoran and ask what was going on. His mother buma was not combined with vegeta, but with Meng Haoran, who he had never heard of again, and buma took the initiative.


    Monkey King is an acquaintance of Meng Haoran. Naturally, some people know him here. Soon, they were taken to the place where they entertain guests and wait for Meng Haoran''s arrival.


    "What a coincidence. Brother Meng just got out of the customs, otherwise I wouldn''t see him." Originally, the monkey king also came to have a look. If Meng Haoran was still closed, he would not disturb Meng Haoran because of the affairs of Tenax. Now the status of Tenax is still not as good as Meng Haoran in his heart.

 Chapter 585

    "Wukong, I didn''t expect you to come to me as soon as you came back. Why don''t you stay at home and accompany your wife and children well?" Meng Haoran appeared in front of the monkey king and his first sentence was to tease the monkey king.


    Although he has probably known their intentions, Meng Haoran still pretends not to know Tenax. Being too omniscient can help shorten the distance.


    Is this Meng Haoran? Tennessee looked at Meng Haoran as soon as he appeared. He didn''t wait to admit it. Meng Haoran was a perfect man. He was more handsome than his father, and his strength was said to be very strong. He was simply the legendary prince charming. No wonder the last husband would attract his mother.


    But Tennessee knew that it was an accident that his mother would have been with vegeta. Vegeta was not the kind of person who would take the initiative. If it hadn''t been for the accident, they wouldn''t have been together.


    Originally came with the meaning of questioning. After seeing Meng Haoran, Tenax''s momentum decreased a lot.


    "Brother Meng! It''s still the same if I don''t see you. I''m here for this little brother. His name is TNX." Monkey king didn''t say that Tenax was buma''s son, because he was actually a little uncertain. After all, it''s reasonable to say that buma is with Meng Haoran and doesn''t look like he would be with vegeta. If he didn''t feel that Tenax didn''t look like a liar, he wouldn''t bring Tenax here.


    "Oh! Then what can I do for you?" Meng Haoran looked at Tennessee when he heard the speech. He looked like a good gentleman. Being gentle is the only word to describe him at this time.


    Under Meng Haoran''s gaze, Tennessee suddenly felt very nervous, as if an ordinary person faced the president. There was a big difference in status and some instinctive constraints, which made him feel a little absurd.


    In fact, the reason why Tenax feels like this is also because Meng Haoran released a little breath belonging to the creator God to him. As the creator God of the universe, they are so noble. The gap between them is definitely greater than that between beggars and emperors. Even if Tenax is a Saiyan who can transform into a Super Saiyan, This will not change unless he can change in phase 4.


    Finally, Tenax summoned up his courage and looked at Meng Haoran with sincere eyes. He decided to tell his doubts completely: "well, my real identity is actually the son of buma in the future, from the future to the present."


    "Buma''s son?" Meng Haoran raised his eyebrows and looked puzzled. Of course, he was pretending.


    "Well, but my father is vegeta." When Tennessee said this, he looked directly at Meng Haoran and was very concerned about Meng Haoran''s reaction.


    "Oh!" Meng Haoran looked at Tennessee strangely. "So you want to know why the situation here is completely different from what you know, don''t you?"


    "Yes, everything else here is different from what I know. However, the only difference is your existence. You don''t exist in us. Can you tell me why? Or who are you?" Tennessee finally spoke out his problem.


    "Who am I? It seems that you are all curious!" Meng Haoran looked at all the people present. There was another person besides Tennessee who came with the monkey king. That was bick. His ears were as good as the wind. Naturally, he heard the conversation between Tennessee and the monkey king. Curiosity killed the cat, and he followed.


    Ask his true identity, naturally not his name, but his origin.


    "Well, I''ll tell you." Meng Haoran decided to reveal something.


    When hearing Meng Haoran''s disclosure, everyone looked forward to it. He was curious about Meng Haoran''s origin. In fact, the monkey king had doubted whether Meng Haoran was an earthman. After all, his strength was too strong and far from the earthman.


    "I''m an earthman," the first sentence made the monkey king put on an expression that you teased me. "But I''m not an earthman in this world." this sentence made them clear.


    "The universe is very big, and there is more than one world. Of course, the world is the same. I think the child should also come from other worlds. His world should belong to a parallel world with the same basic track as our current world. Without my existence, the track of our world might be the same as theirs. Of course, even if I came because of his arrival No, the track is different from now on. "


    "I didn''t expect that their world buma would be combined with a vegeta. I can''t see it at all!" Meng Haoran looked with emotion.


    After hearing Meng Haoran''s words, Tennessee also knew that this was only the parallel world of his original world. Even if the monkey king defeated the man-made man here, their world would not change. He could only go back and defeat the man-made man, but there was still hope in case. I hope this is his original world, In this way, if he changes here, he will also change there. Therefore, he tries not to let others know his identity, so as not to be born in the future. But now Meng Haoran said so, he also gave up Gu Lue and lost his original hostility to Meng Haoran. After all, they are two completely different worlds.


    The monkey king seemed to understand but didn''t understand, but he nodded with understanding. As for bick, he really understood and showed a thoughtful expression.


    "Well, although the trajectory of the world has changed greatly because of my existence, there are still some that will not change. Since you are here, you should be busy! Talk about it. I may be able to help." Meng Haoran said.


    Tennessee didn''t know about Meng Haoran''s strength, but Sun Wukong and bick smiled. They were full of confidence in Meng Haoran and fully believed that even if the man-made man was powerful, he couldn''t make waves here.


    In order to fight the strong, Monkey King plans to wait for man-made people to be born to destroy them, but he still has some concerns. It''s bad if he fails. Now with Meng Haoran''s words, he has no worries at all.


    Before Tenax could speak, bick began to explain, "yes, listen to him, three years from now..."

 Chapter 586

    "I see. Aren''t there just a few man-made people? It''s easy to solve, but it seems that Wukong, you''re going to wait until they come out and see if they are really so bad before deciding whether to destroy them!" Meng Haoran looked very small, which made him feel very strange. It was such an important thing in his opinion. When he came here, seeing these people became a simple thing, and he had to deny that the self-confidence of Meng Haoran and others made him unable to refute.


    One side of the monkey king listened to Meng Haoran''s words and said with a giggle, "ha ha, brother Meng knows me."


    The matter has almost been solved here. Tenax has no reason to stay and wants to leave. It''s not that he doesn''t want to stay, but that he doesn''t know Meng Haoran well after all. His purpose has been achieved. He is about to leave, but Meng Haoran spoke first.


    Meng Haoran seemed to suddenly think of something. "By the way, Tenax, if you really want to save your world, I can help. After all, we have changed here, and you won''t change there. Finally, it''s up to you to defeat the man-made people. Since you come here for help, your strength should not beat them!"


    Tennessee was stunned. Then he remembered that his strength would not change. If he could really improve his strength, it would be best.


    Seeing Tenax''s intention, Meng Haoran smiled in his heart and came to my brother''s bowl.


    "If nothing happens, you can follow me during this period. I promise to make your strength successful enough to defeat man-made people." Meng Haoran''s expression was serious, which made people unconsciously believe what he said.


    "Can it really be improved to the extent that they can defeat them? Their strength is very powerful. I''m afraid if it was me..." thinking of the terror of the 17th and 18th of his world, Tenax has no confidence at all. After practicing in his original world for so long, he doesn''t have the hope to defeat them, otherwise he wouldn''t come here and put his hope on the monkey king.


    Meng Haoran caught a flash of self-confidence in Tennessee''s eyes. He knew he had to give him some self-confidence. He didn''t hesitate at the moment, Said: "why, do you think you can''t defeat them after my cultivation? You know that the Saiya people claim to be a fighting nation, but your potential has not been fully tapped, or do you think it''s the limit to become a super Saiya."


    "Can it be stronger?" Tennessee hurriedly asked. The monkey king on one side was also thoughtful. In fact, he had some ideas of his own, but he couldn''t confirm them.


    "Of course, turning into a super Saiya is your current state. In fact, you are just beginning to tap your potential. If you call your current state as an ordinary Saiya and become a super Saiya after turning into a super Saiya, have you ever thought about turning into a super Saiya on the basis of the super Saiya and becoming a super Saiya beyond the super Saiya It''s super Saiya 2. At that time, your death will soar dozens of times again. "


    "Super Saiya 2!!" The monkey king was OK. Tenax was immediately shocked by this statement. He never thought there was such a possibility, but after Meng Haoran said it, he decided that it was very possible to realize it.


    "That''s right? Not only super Saiya 2, if it continues, it can continue to become stronger in theory. It''s not impossible to become super Saiya 3 or 4, or even stronger." Meng Haoran then said something even more shocking.


    Indulged in shock and fantasy, Tennessee has been unable to extricate himself from the grand scene described by Meng Haoran, as if he had become a Super Saiyan 2 and went back to easily defeat No. 17 and No. 18.


    Tennessee didn''t think about it. Although Meng Haoran said it was very light, it was very difficult to make a breakthrough. In fact, his own talent and mind would reach the peak of super one at most. It would be impossible to reach super two if Meng Haoran didn''t exist. Don''t you see that Vegeta has been training for so long and spends time on training when she has the opportunity to eat and sleep, Finally, we can only stop super Saiya 3. Only the existence of Monkey King with a pure heart can go further. Monkey king was born for martial arts.


    Bick was also more confused by Meng Haoran''s words. He couldn''t touch the edge when he thought that super 1 was powerful. It would be better to go one step closer, super 2 and super 3. Just think about it, he felt incredible. For a moment, he regretted why he wasn''t born on Vegeta and why he wasn''t Saiya.


    After all, it is the existence of superior intelligence. Bick is only briefly trapped in envy and jealousy. On second thought, only Monkey King has successfully transformed into a Super Saiyan, and other combat effectiveness is not as good as him. What does this mean? It is not the identity of Saiya, but the person of monkey king who is really strong.


    Although he has turned the corner, bick is so proud. It''s not the later stage at this time. He still has the heart to compete with the monkey king. If he exceeds 1, he still has a chance to catch up, so he has a hidden plan in his heart: "it''s time to return to one!"


    Meng Haoran looked at the expressions of the three people and found that the only unaffected one was the monkey king. He was only slightly stimulated by Meng Haoran''s words. He knew the goal ahead, and his eyes were burning with fighting spirit. It seemed that he had a corresponding plan, rather than waiting for Meng Haoran to improve him like Tenax. He didn''t want to reach that level.


    It looks like the heat is almost over, Meng Haoran coughed lightly, pulled their attention back and said, "Tenax, just stay. I can''t guarantee that your strength will be improved to Super Saiyan 3, but Super Saiyan 2 is still sure. As for Wukong, I think you should be able to improve without my training. Just go back by yourself. Of course, you can ask me if you have any questions."


    "I want to stay," he said The monkey king muttered, but he didn''t insist in the end.


    The matter was settled in this way. After eating, Sun Wukong and others left Tennessee alone, and Tennessee, who was still immersed in a bright future, did not know that this was the beginning of his hell life.

 Chapter 587

    "Tennessee! You still have to suffer if you want to break through this pain. If you can''t insist, you can tell me. I''m not reluctant, but..." Meng Haoran said to Tennessee kindly on a hill on the island. He looked like a good gentleman. It''s really not the same thing in his heart. Hum, I can do whatever I want when I enter my territory, I can''t help you.


    Meng Haoran has already made a decision. Even if he can''t stand it at that time, he still wants to teach him. Now it''s just polite to say so,


    However, Tennessee didn''t know Meng Haoran''s idea. He was very fond of Meng Haoran now. He quickly assured himself that he could definitely endure hardship. In order to improve his strength and save the world, he had to eat some hardship. In fact, he would have doubts if there was such an easy way to improve his strength. Meng Haoran said frankly that he wanted to endure hardship, but it reassured him a lot.


    "Well, that''s good. You can be a master only if you eat bitterly! Well, I don''t want to be wordy, so I''ll start the first stage of training. You can turn into a super Saiya first." Meng Haoran told TNX.


    A surge of momentum on Tenax changed his body, and a bad boy with yellow hair appeared in front of Meng Haoran.


    The strength is not bad. It''s close to the middle of super Saiya 1. No wonder it''s so easy to clean up Frisa and them. Meng Haoran subdivides each stage of super Saiya''s strength into three stages: junior, middle and senior. The initial stage is just changed and can control most of the changed strength; The middle section is to give full play to the strength after transformation on the basis of transformation. The high section is the state of full power, which has reached the critical point for transformation in the next stage. The transformation in the current stage can be used at any time and turned into a daily state.


    The strength of Tennessee is still worse than that of the current Monkey King. The monkey king has surpassed the middle stage and changed very quickly, reaching the degree of freedom. However, Tennessee still has to make a little brewing and make a decision.


    If it were the monkey king now, he would have been able to go to the world of Tennessee to solve the 17th and 18th. After all, the strength of Tennessee can also deal with the 17th and 18th. However, the 17th and 18th are not the focus all the time. The boss salu hidden in the dark is the focus. The guy''s strength in the end is comparable to super 2, and his potential is very great, If it is not too arrogant, it may not continue to grow into a super three existence.


    "I don''t know if Shalu has my cells, but it should not! After all, no one in the world has such a means to get cells from me without being found." Meng Haoran thought to himself.


    "What''s next?" Meng Haoran was distracted. When Tenax saw that Meng Haoran had not moved for so long, he couldn''t help saying.


    "Oh, sorry, people like to be distracted as they get older." Meng Haoran''s words made a big question mark appear on Tennessee''s head. In his opinion, Meng Haoran is not a few years older than him. Although it can''t be seen from the appearance that he knows Meng Haoran''s actual age from the monkey king, Meng Haoran''s youthful breath always makes people unconsciously see Meng Haoran very young.


    Meng Haoran''s life is almost unlimited. Of course, he is "young" now. His face is not the same as that of Saiya. He is really qualified to be young even if he is close to old. Therefore, it can''t be blamed if he will be misunderstood. As an analogy, although Meng Haoran is still old enough to be grandpa Tennessee, But in fact, he is still in his infancy. Compared with his long life, he is equivalent to a newborn baby.


    "The first item of training is standing in the military posture, but before that, I will seal your strength." Meng Haoran threw out a light and directly sealed all the energy of Tenax, that is to say, although he is now in a transformed state, his feeling is almost like an ordinary person.


    Feeling the change of his body, Tennessee looked at Meng Haoran with damned eyes. After seeing Meng Haoran''s unfathomable appearance, he resolutely didn''t speak, knelt down to Meng Haoran, and decided to pay attention to good cultivation. Meng Haoran''s ability shocked him greatly and made his confidence soar a lot.


    Hey, hey, if you don''t do this, how can you feel real pain? Meng Haoran felt cool, but he didn''t show it. He looked like a good teacher and couldn''t find a flaw.


    So Meng Haoran let Tennessee even have the military posture that almost everyone had to practice in his previous life. Even he knew that whoever practiced this thing really knew. As long as he fought for an hour or so, it would be difficult, but it would be very helpful to practice well and be able to train his willpower.


    However, after two hours, Meng Haoran knew that he underestimated him when he saw the relaxed appearance of Tennessee. Sure enough, the guys living in the end of the world are different! Even if the body is sealed, it can not be underestimated.


    Meng Haoran immediately changed his training policy. As soon as he turned his eyes, he took care of it. He said to Tennessee with great sincerity: "to cultivate the mind, the premise to become strong is to have a heart that doesn''t move at any time, so as to control the powerful power. In this way, I give you a task today, and you will run naked on the island."


    "Naked. Run!??" Tennessee looked at Meng Haoran in confusion and couldn''t believe his ears.


    "Why? No, this is also a part of practice. Is it so important to save the world? If you can bear their advice, it will be very helpful to your state of mind." Meng Haoran looks like he hates iron but doesn''t make steel.


    Tennessee''s mind clashed with various ideas. Finally, the mood of saving the world finally prevailed. Under Meng Haoran''s eyes, he dragged off all his clothes and began to be naked Ben''s training.


    Soon there was a scream on the island, the naked of Tennessee Ben''s behavior was found. Almost everyone''s first reaction was that he was a pervert. However, due to the identity of Tenax, they can only talk about it below. Even so, our clients were ashamed and wanted to commit suicide.


    And our culprit knew that this situation was indeed schadenfreude. Of course, the apparent righteousness was pretended to be seen by Tenax.

 Chapter 588

    With the existence of Tennessee, Meng Haoran''s Island is much more lively. Every day, you can see a sunny young man running in the sunset. It is said that he is looking for a better tomorrow and has become a wonder.


    On this day, Tennessee carried out mood training as usual. After these days of training, although he still didn''t completely let go, he has been able to keep his face unchanged. He has been able to turn a blind eye to many curious eyes and can enter and leave other people''s comments in one ear and out the other.


    Don''t mention it. Since he really felt that his mood had improved and he was not so afraid of the 17th and 18th, he felt as if he could win. Of course, it was all his illusion.


    "Look, Guo benxia! You have so developed muscles and white skin. I don''t know how to practice it. It''s just that your brain has problems with you. Otherwise, you''re really a male god."


    "Oh, who says not? It would be a pity if he didn''t have this problem and was a proper male god."


    "His capital is really strong! That thing is too big. I don''t know how to make it..."


    "Hee hee, do you want to try, if..."


    ok They have become accustomed to Tennessee, from the initial shock to the present calm, and even began to make fun of it as a kind of fun. It''s not comfortable not to come and watch every day Clothing, watching Tennessee has become a means of entertainment.


    ¡­¡­


    "It''s time to take the next step. I''m afraid he didn''t find that his state of mind has gradually deviated from normal people! What a good boy!" Meng Haoran sees that TNX has adapted to being watched in public and intends to enter the second stage of cultivation. Of course, in order to reflect the results of what he said, Meng Haoran plans to give TNX some sweets first. After all, it still needs some motivation, and the task requirement is to promote TNX to super 2.


    After determining the plan, Meng Haoran quietly made some means in the food of Tennessee. Don''t get me wrong. He just put some pills to improve his strength. Meng Haoran studied this pill a long time ago, but it has no effect on himself, and the side effects are a little big. If it is used more, it will hurt the foundation of his body and be unfavorable to the future improvement of his strength, It''s a pill for overdraft potential for strength. Meng Haoran won''t use it himself, but he''s welcome to Tenax.


    After obviously feeling that his strength has been enhanced rather than the illusion, Tenax was completely relieved of Meng Haoran''s cultivation method. Finally, he put down his last shame and was able to completely ignore the secular vision of himself. Meng Haoran nodded secretly in view of this change. Well, strange flowers are close again.


    "Well, now that you''ve adapted, you don''t have to run naked. Let''s go on to the next project, or train your mood. This time your goal is to catch up with 10 girls!" When Meng Haoran said Sister, a trace of strangeness flashed in his eyes. Of course, it won''t be such a simple sister.


    "What? Chasing girls?" Tennessee looked a little stunned, and then began to mend his brain. Is it to make me feel love, but why 10? I can''t figure it out!


    "Yes, it''s chasing girls, but our goal has been determined. Here are their photos and information. Have a look." Meng Haoran said and handed ten photos to Tenax.


    Tennessee took the photo, glanced up, and then a cold sweat came out and trembled Trembling, pointing to the photo, the corners of his mouth trembled "This... This..."


    Why did he react so much? Let''s look at the photos along his hand. We can see that all the girls in these photos are scary. Yes, they are scary. They are special girls carefully selected by Meng Haoran. Each of them is even more "beautiful" than Sister Feng in his previous life. As long as a normal man sees them, his first idea is to run as far as possible, As for pursuing them, it''s a joke.


    For example, in one of them, the girl was overweight when she looked at her weight. Where could she see that she was a person? She was just a meat Whether the ball is good or not; Another eye is big and small, funny and abnormal, and the nostrils are facing upward; That''s not enough. What''s more, a sister is ugly. She also has a beard and chest hair. Are you sure she''s not a human demon?


    "Really if they?" At this moment, the inviolable state of mind originally practiced by running naked was broken again. He looked at Meng Haoran eagerly and hoped that Meng Haoran was joking.


    Meng Haoran held back his smile and looked very serious. He looked at Tennessee like this and finally sighed, "or forget it, you go! It''s still too difficult to improve your strength!"


    Meng Haoran could not hide his disappointment in TNX''s eyes, which made TNX stunned and speechless. At last, he clenched his teeth and thought of the tragedy of his world. Isn''t he even brave? I can''t bear it. As long as I can improve my strength, this hardship is nothing. Anyway, I just pursue, not get married.


    "I promised, let me go! I won''t let you down." TNX finally entered Meng Haoran''s design again.


    "Well, well, it''s really a hero boy. It''s a blessing for mankind. I wish you success." For TNX, Meng Haoran can only say that you are too young.


    The goal provided by Meng Haoran is actually the top 10 ugly women on the earth he can find. They are no longer Meng Haoran''s Island, but in other places. Therefore, Tenax has to find them and launch an attack. As for the final result, Meng Haoran can only watch in the dark.


    It has to be said that the baby Tennessee is really stunned. He has never been in love at all. He promised happily at the beginning, but when he really faced it, he found that he didn''t know what to do and began to ask Meng Haoran for help.


    Meng Haoran finally silently sent him a book called "quick secret techniques for picking up girls". The Tennessee who received the book didn''t notice that there was almost an invisible line of small characters "same sex version, zero effect for the opposite sex". NIMA is a pit, okay? So Tennessee is doomed to be a tragedy, but things are not necessarily. After all, wonderful girls have different ideas!

 Chapter 589

    Not to mention how Tenax was forced, his character gradually became wonderful after being taught by Meng Haoran. Meng Haoran taught Tenax only a small thing in daily life. He was more studying what he got from the sword world, such as the creation of personal wear and some good tricks.


    "Although I was still going to play, I finally got into practice. It seems that I am a life! But this feeling is good. When I digest this thing, although my combat effectiveness will not be significantly improved, there is an invisible foundation in other aspects. When I encounter any special situation, I will have the confidence and will not be targeted." Meng Haoran practiced leisurely and took training Tennessee as a means to understand boredom. Let alone that Tennessee didn''t disappoint him. Watching him pick up girls is full of jokes. It''s much better than movies. Meng Haoran also understood that those great gods brought ordinary people to other worlds at this time. He obviously wanted to see live action movies!


    "When I thoroughly study the crossing, I can help people through even without relying on the system. Then I''ll try the feeling of the great God." Meng Haoran''s mind flashed away.


    Time passed so slowly. In the twinkling of an eye, another half a year later, the second training task of Tennessee was completed not long ago. Meng Haoran still remembered the scene when Tennessee came back to hand in the task. Looking at the appearance of Tennessee at that time, Meng Haoran almost couldn''t recognize it. The eyes of Tennessee at that time were terrible and green. Meng Haoran had no doubt, He doesn''t even mind men now. The stimulation of the top 10 ugly women can''t be eliminated in a short time.


    "Do you feel that the world is very beautiful? That''s good. Your heart has become much stronger, and I believe it''s much easier to find a sister in the future." Meng Haoran said, but it is difficult to resonate with Tennessee. After all, he is desperate this time, but his strength has not been significantly enhanced.


    Meng Haoran blinked in his eyes and knew that he had to take out something, but on the surface, he still looked like you had worked hard. "After practicing for so long, you can take a break and carry out daily practice every day. I believe the results of this practice will be displayed soon."


    Hearing that Meng Haoran said he could have a temporary rest, Tenax was relieved. He was really afraid of another task he didn''t dare think of. He was afraid of Meng Haoran.


    After a short chat with Tennessee, Meng Haoran watched him leave, but what Tennessee didn''t see was Meng Haoran''s evil smile at the corner of his mouth after he left, otherwise he would never be so relieved.


    How can Meng Haoran make Tennessee live well? Isn''t that obvious? While Tennessee''s feeling of beauty and ugliness has not fully recovered, Meng Haoran must do something.


    In the next few days, Tennessee had a strong affair. He met many girls on the island, and one or two seduced him intentionally or unintentionally. He just separated from the ugly girl. Now it seems that ordinary girls are as beautiful as heaven. This kind of slightly more beautiful girls can''t control at all, especially the other party is seducing.


    Just a few days later, Tennessee showed a look of excessive indulgence, which made Meng Haoran laugh endlessly.


    "Sample, it''s strange that you don''t take the bait for so many ''professional'' girls. You should be grateful that I didn''t find that sick girl!" Naturally, Meng Haoran arranged the affair of Tennessee. Those women are places of fireworks. They are generally girls in the red light district, and they are only a little better than ordinary women. Meng Haoran is not willing to let Tennessee enjoy real good girls.


    After the temptation of desire Confused, Tenax, whose spirit was already in an abnormal state, easily fell into it. After another ''unintentional'' experience of two absurd men and one woman, his heart became more open. Finally, men and women did not avoid it and became an offensive and defensive talent.


    Of course, all this was carried out in the dark. Tenax didn''t show it at ordinary times. He thought Meng Haoran didn''t know, but he didn''t know that his every move was under Meng Haoran''s control.


    In this way, one month later, Meng Haoran started the next stage of training again. The goal this time is to let him attack 10 men. However, considering the bearing capacity of Tennessee, he chose ordinary men. Of course, five of them are gay and five are normal people. As for how normal becomes abnormal, it depends on Tennessee''s means.


    "Tennessee! This is the practice of overcoming fear. You must hold on! I will support you mentally." Meng Haoran stood talking without backache. Looking at Tenax''s forced face, he was very cool.


    Because of the absurdity of this period of time, although Tenax resisted Meng Haoran''s mission, he finally planned to implement it. After all, he had the pretext of improving his strength. This month, he only carried out daily practice according to Meng Haoran''s words. As expected, his strength has improved a lot and has entered the middle of super one, which made him rekindle his confidence in Meng Haoran.


    What he didn''t know was that he had completely fallen into Meng Haoran''s trap. The so-called boiled frog in warm water was like this. He pushed it into a desperate situation step by step. He couldn''t find out how he died until he died.


    "Well, after this task is completed, you can change him in the next step. The reason is that any situation can happen in the battle. What if the enemy has the ability to change people directly? You have to adapt first. The female version of that guy Tennessee should be OK!" Meng Haoran thought dirty in his heart and built his happiness on the pain of Tenax.


    Not only is it transsexual, Meng Haoran also plans to turn Tenax into all kinds of animals. After all, Jiniu has the ability to change his body! Let Tennessee try to be a pig then! Dog! Or caterpillars, I believe it will be interesting to experience some so-called animal life.


    "Tennessee, don''t blame me. Blame the system if you want. It''s the task given by the system. And when I do this, you will find that there is nothing to be afraid of in the world. You will become a fearless person. Maybe you will thank me in the end!"

 Chapter 590

    On this day, Meng Haoran, who was tired of staying at home, decided to go out for a rest, so he left quietly and came to an unknown city.


    "It''s still grounded here!" Looking at the busy street, Meng Haoran felt a little relaxed. He temporarily forgot other things and wandered around.


    Meng Haoran is a good-looking man with good temperament. In addition, he has no deliberate cover up. Therefore, the girls in the street turn back frequently. Many brave people blow kisses in public, which makes people have to sigh that the world is getting worse.


    Meng Haoran also smiled back at everyone''s enthusiasm, which made the girls more enthusiastic.


    Wind Sao touched his hair in front of his forehead. Meng Haoran was very proud. Sure enough, he was handsome and popular everywhere.


    While Meng Haoran was having a good time, he suddenly found a cry in front of him. He couldn''t help stopping to listen carefully


    "Robbery! Robbery! Stop him!" The voice is a crisp female voice. After listening, people can''t help but think of the image of a professional beauty.


    Soon Meng Haoran saw the party. A big man with a cross face ran ahead and knocked down many pedestrians. He had a red fashion bag in his hand. At a glance, he knew that he was the robber.


    Behind the big man, a beautiful woman in red high heels and a professional suit was shouting anxiously, and the helplessness in her eyes was pitiable.


    According to common sense, some people will help her. Even if they don''t help catch people, it''s OK to stop them. However, there''s one thing in the big man''s hand that makes people stop. It''s a small gun. Although it''s small, it''s full of threats.


    "When did the robbers take this equipment with them?" Meng Haoran felt a little surprised. If he had a gun, he still robbed an ordinary man''s bag, or said there was something strange in it.


    Meng Haoran looked at the scene with great interest and didn''t mean to fight. He''s not a good man, as long as the robber didn''t annoy him.


    However, things went against his wishes. The big man fled in the direction of Meng Haoran and soon came to the front of Meng Haoran. Perhaps in the eyes of the big man, Meng Haoran was just a little white face, no different from others before. Naturally, he had a bad attitude and blocked the road. He directly bumped into Meng Haoran and wanted to knock him away.


    Meng Haoran frowned and was going to move away, but at this time, a sentence from the big man made Meng Haoran give up.


    "Go away, little bastard?"


    If you don''t die, you won''t die. The big man actually spoke unkindly to Meng Haoran. As a result, it''s going to be a tragedy. Meng Haoran''s body, which was supposed to be removed, stopped abruptly and let it hit it. Later, in the eyes of others, Meng Haoran should have been hit and flew, but the roles changed. The big man flew back and fell to the ground in embarrassment.


    The big man continued to die. He didn''t get much hurt after he fell to the ground, but it seems that he was hurt by Meng Haoran''s flying. He was evil to the side of his courage and scolded "looking for death!" He aimed his gun at Meng Haoran and pulled the trigger.


    "Bang!" The scene was immediately chaotic with the sound of a gun.


    "Ah! Kill!"


    "Run!"


    The pedestrians scattered, but a few people stared at Meng Haoran''s direction. Meng Haoran, who should have fallen in a pool of blood, stood in place like this. His right fist was put in front of him at some time, as if he had received a bullet.


    "What? Impossible?" The big man''s pupils contracted, his fingers moved again, and several gunshots rang until the bullets ran out.


    This time he saw it clearly. Meng Haoran''s hand turned into a shadow and directly caught all his bullets. Knowing that he had provoked people who shouldn''t have provoked, he was devastated immediately.


    At this time, the people around who haven''t escaped look at Meng Haoran with awe, but they don''t doubt anything. Now the earth has been connected with the stars. Naturally, they know the power of martial arts. Meng Haoran''s behavior of taking bullets empty handed is not a big thing. They just think Meng Haoran is a more powerful martial arts.


    Meng Haoran walked to the big man without expression and said coldly, "how do you want to die?"


    The big man was already six gods and had no answer.


    Meng Haoran glanced and pondered, "since you scold me, I''ll let you become a real bastard."


    Pointing at the big man, the big man began to shine white. After the light dissipated, there were bursts of inspirations in the street.


    I saw that there was a big man in the place where the big man was originally located. Instead, a strange animal, pig head and dog body, hem and haw in the same place, so poor.


    Meng Haoran''s skill shocked everyone. It''s just that he is strong in force. But his ability to turn a big living man into such a pig and dog hybrid is really frightening. Everyone looks scared and doesn''t dare to look at Meng Haoran. For fear of making Meng Haoran unhappy, he also gives them a transformation.


    During this period of time, the woman who was robbed finally came. First, she took back the bag on the ground and carefully checked whether there was any omission. Then she looked at Meng Haoran curiously and didn''t take a look at the pigs and dogs on one side.


    "Why? Is it so beautiful?" Meng Haoran saw that this woman was not as afraid of herself as others.


    After noticing something wrong, the woman made a nondescript martial ceremony to Meng Haoran and said, "thank you for your help."


    Meng Haoran was stunned. He didn''t expect that the other party would react like this.


    "Pooh Pooh" the woman also knew what Meng Haoran misunderstood and laughed, "I just learned what I did in the movie. I thought you were a great Xia! It wasn''t!"


    "Why not? Can''t I be a great Xia for my courageous behavior?" Meng Haoran is also interested.


    "Yes... Yes, you''re a great Xia. Is there any time for the little woman to treat you to a meal and thank you?" The woman straightened up at the back.


    Meng Haoran thought about it and finally agreed to each other''s request, so they left the scene and left an animal in place for the first time in history.


    What they didn''t know was that the big man transformed by Meng Haoran was finally taken away by a pedestrian, sold to a place where he was fed up with rare and exotic things, and finally turned into a delicious meal on people''s table. It''s hard to expect that this is all.

 Chapter 591

    Meng Haoran''s punishment of the robber was just a small episode. In the end, nothing happened between him and the robbed professional woman. He just had a very ordinary meal.


    Meng Haoran forgot this matter after it passed. He continued to wander around the city and observe the changes of the city.


    Because the earth has entered the interstellar era, Meng Haoran also met some aliens in the street. He was a little surprised. The earth people got along well with them. There was no onlooker at all. Meng Haoran nodded secretly.


    When nature came outside, it was natural to enjoy it, so Meng Haoran walked quietly Walk in famous hotels, taste delicious food and enjoy With the prosperity of the city, compared with Tennessee, it is a heaven and an earth.


    During Meng Haoran''s visit, several major events happened quietly. First, after hell training, vegeta was able to turn into a Super Saiyan, much earlier than the original work. It seems that she was too stimulated by the monkey king and Tenax. In addition, Meng Haoran can''t see through even if he can change, It is also a reason for his rapid progress.


    After his successful transformation, the first thing vegeta did was to find the monkey king who practiced at home and planned to have a competition. He was ashamed before he fell. However, he just stepped into the super-1 realm. He was like an urchin in front of the monkey king. After a short number of moves, he lost. He almost collapsed on the spot. Later, he heard that the Super Saiyan just got up After the existence of super 2 and super 3, he regained his confidence and went to the universe to practice again in a spaceship. He planned to practice until super 2 and then come out. Anyway, he had to beat the monkey king at all.


    When fighting with vegeta, the monkey king has entered the state of super-1 full power, that is, super-1 high section. He can start to break through super-2. The progress is not fast. It is entirely because of the pressure of Meng Haoran that he can make progress faster than the original work.


    Not only the monkey king, but also bick took advantage of this period of time to complete the integration with the God and become a person again. His combat effectiveness soared, no worse than super 1, and to this extent, he did not give up to continue to improve. He directly entered the spiritual time house of heaven for cultivation, and his strength soared again, comparable to super 1 full power.


    The spiritual time house is located on the temple. It is because of this room that the strength of many dragon ball soldiers has been greatly improved. There, food, water and rooms are complete, the air is thin, the temperature is between 50 degrees Celsius and minus 40 degrees Celsius, and the gravity is 10 times that of the earth, the same size as the earth; Weak will and lack of concentration are prone to hallucinations. And what''s more strange is that a year there is only equivalent to a day in the outside world.


    In Meng Haoran''s view, the spiritual time house is a bug, which is equivalent to the existence of a cultivation accelerator. However, it is of no use to him now. He can only greatly increase people''s strength when his strength is low. At Meng Haoran''s point, the progress that hard cultivation can bring and the understanding of the realm that is small and small, It is very common to suddenly realize that the strength increases sharply.


    For some reason, bick did not publicize the great increase in strength, but silently consolidated it. It seems that he intends to show it again when man-made people appear like the original.


    Because of Meng Haoran''s reason, their strength has been improved earlier. It can be expected that when man-made people appear, they will be so sad. I''m afraid even the current bick can''t win before the strongest man-made Shalu has evolved into the whole.


    ¡­¡­


    After wandering outside for a few days, Meng Haoran returned home and continued to practice hard, while Tennessee was still cruelly trained by Meng Haoran in every name of "practice".


    When Tenax worked hard to deal with 10 men, Meng Haoran did not give him time to restore his spirit to normal, but directly entered the next stage of transformation and cultivation, turning him into a woman, allowing him to experience a woman''s body, and in order to exercise him, he also asked him to go to the front desk of the bar for a period of time, which was in the state of power seal, The reason is to let him experience a different life and improve his mood.


    As a result, it was obvious that Tennessee, who had no power, was so beautiful after turning into a woman. Naturally, he was harassed. Finally, he fell into the sea of desire again. He had many men, almost every day.


    After such days lasted for another half a year, Meng Haoran asked Tenax to continue to practice in the next step, become all kinds of animals, experience life in the state of animals and practice.


    Meng Haoran finally became a little normal this time. He let Tenax exercise in the gravity chamber in the animal state, and Tenax''s strength began to improve steadily.


    I don''t know if he should answer that sentence. If he is not crazy, he will not become a Buddha. Tenax is insane because he was made early by Meng Haoran. He even has a vice personality. In the state of vice personality, his strength has greatly increased, and he directly came to the boundary point to break through to super 2.


    There are three sub personalities produced by Tennessee, one is Xiaoshou personality. In that state, his way of thinking is a lust devil that men and women don''t avoid, and there is no etiquette, righteousness and shame; The second is the desire for women character. Under this character, he completely thinks he is a woman. His words and actions are very feminine, which makes people goose bumps; As for the last personality animal, under this personality, he seems to incarnate all kinds of animals and imitate the habits of all kinds of animals like a madman.


    A good young man in Tennessee was taught by Meng Haoran in this way. I have to say that Meng Haoran''s teaching was terrible. I just don''t know what kind of reaction it would be when Tennessee was seen by his mother''s other buma when he returned.


    In fact, TNX''s strength here has qualified to go back and save the world, but Meng Haoran didn''t let him go back. On the one hand, his task is to make TNX''s strength exceed 2. Of course, he can''t let it go. On the other hand, TNX''s time is the same. Anyway, using the time machine, the time point of going back has been determined, There is no difference between earlier and later.


    "Shalu should have come to this world, too! But he should still be accumulating strength in the dark. The price he paid to return to this world is not small. He has degenerated into young vitality. Now, he can''t cope with a battle force of more than a million!" Although he knew the situation, Meng Haoran did not intend to say it.

 Chapter 592

    In a barren mountainside surrounded by mountains somewhere on the earth that Meng Haoran did not know, an old man wearing a felt hat with two capital r written on the felt hat was busy with a pile of instruments. This man was Dr. gro, once the chief expert of the Red Ribbon Army. After the Red Ribbon Army was destroyed by Sun Wukong, he was determined to revenge, The man-made man who has been developing to defeat Wukong is the source of the next man-made disaster. If it weren''t for him, man-made man wouldn''t appear at all.


    In fact, Dr. gro is also one. However, NIMA, the original red ribbon regiment''s strongest combat power is only dozens of points. He hasn''t studied anything there for so long. How can he become powerful as soon as the red ribbon is destroyed? It''s too rebellious to study that there are at least tens of millions of man-made men with combat power, Moreover, we have also created a relatively abnormal boss, Shalu, whose combat power can be comparable to more than 2, and the span is too large.


    For the time being, Dr. gro has transformed himself into a man. In order to have enough energy to revenge, he is also a fool. He was killed by the man-made man he created. I don''t know that he can''t disobey his orders when creating a man! In addition, he can transform himself to be stronger. After he is strong, he can take revenge directly, rather than relying on other people. Maybe it''s silly to study.


    If Dr. gro exchanged his head with Shalu and got the power of Shalu, his cunning history is likely to be rewritten. With his hatred for the monkey king, he won''t give the monkey king a chance at all. He just went up and killed them and had a Mao contest.


    "I didn''t expect the monkey king to have this transformation state after a year''s absence, and he has more energy response. After the transformation, his strength is dozens of times that before the transformation. Moreover, since he came back a few days ago, his strength is very different from that before he went out. It seems that he needs to change his plan, and man-made people need to be stronger." Dr. gro has been monitoring the monkey king, so he found the battle between the monkey king and vegeta a few days ago. Their Super Saiyan form immediately attracted Dr. gro''s great attention.


    Dr. gro''s eyes constantly flashed various data and looked for solutions. For a long time, he showed a trace of smile. "In that case, I''ll create an artificial human existence that can really evolve infinitely."


    In Dr. gro''s mind, the man-made man who can really evolve is undoubtedly saru, and saru was made by Dr. gro in the world of Tennessee. Now he will be born ahead of time because of the monkey king and vegeta. I don''t know what will happen when the two Sarus swallow each other successfully, and whether it will be stronger than the original work.


    Of course, even so, as long as Meng Haoran is there, man-made people can''t turn any waves.


    However, things are always unhappy. Just when Meng Haoran thought he would stay on the earth until man-made man was born, a voice made him have to leave the earth temporarily.


    "Tennessee, I have something to deal with. I need to leave for a while. You can exercise in your own way first." Meng Haoran informed Tenax and left irresponsibly.


    ¡­¡­


    In the depths of the universe, where human beings cannot reach, this is the divine world where the destruction god lives. Sleeping in the most terrible God in the universe, the destruction god, the God who has the right to destroy the universe at will, as long as he is unhappy, he can even destroy the whole universe. Today, the sleeping destruction god wakes up again, which shows that the universe will be a bloody storm, After all, every awakening of God of destruction is accompanied by the fall of countless creatures.


    Meng Haoran has a general influence on the God of destruction. He doesn''t feel much about the character of the God of destruction who always destroys the planet. In other words, he thinks that if it''s not like this, the God of destruction will not be the God of destruction. If he is as gentle and kind as ordinary gods, he will be a fart God of destruction!


    The resources of the universe are limited. If we clean up some things irregularly, it is likely to cause cosmic imbalance and lead to indelible consequences. Compared with the collapse of the universe, the destruction of individual galaxies is counted as the top. Although this practice is vicious and evil in the eyes of others, for the universe in which we inhabit, Maybe our creatures are just cancer on his body. What''s wrong with pulling out the cancer.


    "I woke up early. Why?" Meng Haoran came to the world of destruction god again and had some doubts. Before that, Weiss sent a message to him saying that the God of destruction woke up and asked him to come.


    In Meng Haoran''s memory, the God of destruction appeared a few years after the demon buou chapter, that is, it is about 10 years from now. The reason why he woke up was to fight with the Super Saiyan God in his dream. I don''t know why he was so early. Now, the Super Saiyan God can''t be created, Not to mention that the number of Saiya people is not enough, the strength of Monkey King is too weak. To become a super Saiya God, he must at least reach more than 3, and the strength of others cannot be too weak, otherwise it will have a great impact on his strength after becoming a God.


    The God of Super Saiyan, six Saiyan with a just heart, focus the light of their just heart on one of them, so that that person can have the opportunity to become the God of Super Saiyan, and there is still a time limit.


    However, the power of the God of super Saiya people is really strong, which is almost comparable to changing from ordinary Saiya people to super Saiya people 2. I''m afraid the strength improved is hundreds of times. In the end, the monkey king transformed on the basis of super 3 can''t defeat the destruction god birus. Therefore, it can be seen that birus is terrible. I''m afraid the real strength is stronger than super 4.


    It can be seen from the priest of the God of destruction that he is fully capable of destroying the universe. Although super 4 is strong, it is still powerless for the whole universe. Super 4 takes the boss''s effort to fight the evil dragon, and finally it is solved by energy bullet. According to the attitude of the god dragon towards the God of destruction, even the evil dragon has no way to face the God of destruction.


    In a main hall, Meng Haoran met the destructive God billus for the first time. At this time, because he had just awakened, billus seemed a little lazy, his eyes were half narrowed, and he was still a little cute in his nightgown. He was eating lunch as if there was no one else. He didn''t notice Meng Haoran''s arrival, or subconsciously ignored it.

 Chapter 593

    Billus sat in a chair, and behind him was wes. He looked like a pair of masters and servants. If Meng Haoran didn''t know Wes''s real identity, he would really be wrong.


    Weiss saw that Meng Haoran came and motioned Meng Haoran to sit down. Meng Haoran was not polite. He sat directly opposite birus and began to look at birus.


    Although Beeroth''s appearance is a cat, Meng Haoran feels the tiger''s momentum from Beeroth. Meng Haoran dares not underestimate his natural arrogance and strength. He can feel the hidden threat from Beeroth, which is the combat power that even he must look at.


    "I don''t know. Will he fight with me later? If so, we''ll have a good fight." Thinking of the possibility of fighting with the God of destruction, Meng Haoran unconsciously released a trace of his war intention.


    All the experts present were experts who made decisions. They couldn''t be more sensitive to the idea of war. Meng Haoran''s idea of war was immediately released. Their reactions were different. Weiss smiled, and birus ate in his hand, but he ate a lot faster than before.


    About five minutes later, birus finally finished and stretched out After a lazy waist, he closed his eyes slightly, and then opened his eyes again. As soon as the momentum changed, he looked at Meng Haoran with his sharp eyes, as if he were examining. To tell the truth, he didn''t know who Meng Haoran was, but Weiss said he had to meet someone, and let Meng Haoran come here.


    Meng Haoran did not retreat in the face of billus'' eyes. His current identity is on an equal footing with him. In addition, he is not afraid of billus in strength. He has confidence, and his momentum is naturally not weak.


    "Hehe, interesting, Wes, who is this guy?" For a long time, birus smiled and said that he had not seen Meng Haoran''s attitude that he was obviously not afraid of him. Since he became a god of destruction, everyone who knew his identity was trembling when they saw him. They respected him like ghosts and gods and greeted him carefully for fear that one might accidentally annoy him.


    "Lord Beeroth, the identity of the man in front of you is not simple. You can guess." Wes made a detour.


    "Oh" birus was slightly stunned. He didn''t expect Weiss to say so. Then he looked at Meng Haoran seriously. He knew Weiss wouldn''t say so for no reason, so Meng Haoran must be not simple.


    "En!? don''t you say..." suddenly, birus changed his face and looked at Meng Haoran with some surprise. He felt the breath of God from Meng Haoran, and it was still an extremely high spirit, which was no less than him and could compete with him. This feeling immediately reminded him of a God.


    "It seems that Lord birus has guessed. Yes, this is the creator God of our new universe in front of you. His name is Meng Haoran." Wes solved the mystery.


    "Is it really the creator God? I didn''t expect so many things to happen when I woke up." Billus said with some emotion, no wonder I was so calm when I saw me. He also understood Meng Haoran''s previous attitude and thought that Meng Haoran was not afraid of him because of his divine position.


    Since he was the creator God and the only God with the same status in the universe, birus naturally respected him a little, and his expression became slightly serious. He introduced himself, "when I first met, I was the seventh universe, the God of destruction, birus."


    "As the seventh universe, the creator God, Meng Haoran." Meng Haoran also said solemnly.


    "Well, you''re welcome. The reason why I called Meng Haoran this time is not just to let you meet." Wes interrupted the two and continued to show signs of politeness.


    Although Beeroth is cruel, arrogant and willful, he will also slightly converge with his corresponding creator God. This is nothing else, but because the relationship between the creator God and the destroyer God is complementary. It is not as opposed as what the outside world thinks, but an indispensable relationship. To tell the truth, For the seventh universe, there has been no creator God for a long time. Birus is also worried. If the light is destroyed without creation, the universe will decline sooner or later. Therefore, his frequency of destroying the universe has been reduced a lot during the absence of the creator God, just to protect the balance of the universe.


    Now that Meng Haoran has inherited the position of Creator God, he can be reckless, so he is closer to Meng Haoran.


    "I knew it wasn''t that simple!" Weiss''s words were expected by Meng Haoran. In fact, he had long wanted to know the reason.


    "I''m afraid Lord birus has already felt his early awakening!" Said vesperus, as if he knew what was right.


    Billus listened to Wes''s words, his expression became more and more serious, and nodded slightly.


    "What riddles are you playing? Why don''t I feel much?" Meng Haoran asked, but he had a guess in his heart. Could it be because of my butterfly? After all, there is no such thing as today in the original book.


    Meng Haoran''s guess is correct. It''s really because of Meng Haoran.


    "There is a hole in the universe and it is constantly expanding. If it goes on like this, the universe will collapse. This hole can only be solved by the creator and destroyer of the universe." Weiss said.


    "The universe is broken?" Meng Haoran was startled by Weiss''s words, NIMA? This is the rhythm for him to fill the sky!


    "Well, that hole links outside the universe. No matter the breath of destruction or the beast of destruction, it is the great enemy of the universe." Weiss continued.


    "Destruction beast?" So a new term, Meng Haoran, became more and more confused. Is this the dragon ball world I am familiar with?


    Then Weiss began to explain the origin of the matter to Meng Haoran carefully. It turned out that their universe was actually located in chaos. There was a special gas of destruction outside the universe. Normally, it would be blocked outside the universe. Once there was a problem in the universe, the gas of destruction would seep into the universe and slowly erode the universe, and with time, The Qi of destruction will turn into all kinds of destructive beasts, start to destroy wantonly in the universe, and finally the universe collapses.


    The reason why the destruction god can destroy the universe is that he has the strength to break through the barrier of the universe, so as to make the gas of destruction enter the universe, so as to achieve the purpose of finally destroying the universe. Generally speaking, the destruction god will act at the last moment of the universe to accelerate the process of cosmic destruction. Now, it is obviously not the action of billus. It should be an accident.

 Chapter 594

    It''s already obvious that Weiss means to let Meng Haoran and birus have a look. It''s best to solve it, otherwise we''ll go to other universes to ask for foreign aid.


    For the repair of the universe, it can only be done by the creation God. If the destruction god birus is to protect the creation God and deal with some destructive beasts that have come out by the way.


    Meng Haoran naturally won''t shirk such a big thing, and immediately followed Weiss where their past events happened.


    Under the leadership of Weiss, the three turned into a streamer and moved forward in the cosmic sub space.


    Speaking of, this sub space is Meng Haoran''s first entry. The so-called sub space is actually an affiliated space of the universe. In the sub space, the speed will be enhanced unprecedentedly, which is very suitable for traveling. In the original work, it took them dozens of minutes to fly from the other end of the universe to the earth, which shows the speed.


    However, although the speed is really fast, not everyone can enter the sub space. It not only requires identity, but also destroys God at least, but also its strength can not be too low. It is conservatively estimated that it should exceed level 3, and this is the lowest condition.


    About an hour later, Meng Haoran and his team arrived at their destination. It can be seen from here that this place is indeed remote enough. It is an extremely desolate star region. There is no sign of a planet for hundreds of millions of light-years nearby. This has not caused great losses, otherwise it would have been a piece of debris.


    "Is this the hole?" Meng Haoran looked at the scene in front of him with some shock. He saw that not far away, about 1 light-year away, a large hole like a Tiankeng occupied most of the space. He couldn''t see the end at a glance. He looked hundreds of times bigger than the sun.


    Not only that, the black hole constantly emits gray gas, constantly invading the surrounding, and its size is also slowly expanding. This posture can''t stop.


    "Well?" Meng Haoran suddenly noticed that the gray gas from the big hole rolled for a while, then gradually deformed, and finally turned into a strange monster. It was disgusting like an insect magnified thousands of times. In particular, the ferocious mouthparts made people shudder.


    The insects are all composed of gray gas. A big hole flies around. They have a very bad feeling. At a glance, they know it''s not a good thing.


    "Is this the destroyer?" Meng Haoran asked.


    Hearing Meng Haoran''s question, Weiss took a breath, nodded to confirm the news, then showed a relieved smile and said: "fortunately, things are not very serious. The destruction beast has just entered the initial stage, otherwise it would not be the lowest insect beast."


    Meng Haoran didn''t understand again. He looked at Weiss suspiciously and waited for explanation. Weiss also knew that Meng Haoran had just become the creator God and didn''t know some secrets of the universe at all. He also explained them carefully.


    From Weiss''s words, Meng Haoran finally understood what was going on. It turned out that this kind of hole had appeared more than once, so he also left some relevant materials. Take this hole for example, although it looks amazing, in fact it is only in the lowest state. Although the destructive beast born at this time is powerful, it is easy to clean up, Alone, the combat effectiveness is only 100 million. Meng Haoran only waved to solve them. Most of the destructive animals born in this matter look like insects, so they are called insect beasts. Generally speaking, this period is the last time to solve the big hole.


    When the big hole continues to expand to about the size of a galaxy, there will be some danger. At this time, higher-level destroyers will begin to be born. Most of them look like animals, called Earth beasts. Each of these earth beasts has a strength of 100 billion, which is comparable to Super Saiyan 3. At this time, it has become a climate, Basically, there are some difficulties to solve, but there is still a chance that the words of the God of destruction can be solved. Once, the situation developed in this state. It is said that the God of destruction of that generation solved the incident at the cost of self explosion. At the same time, the God of creation sacrificed all his lives.


    As for the later stage, it is rumored, because as long as it develops to that stage, the collapse of the universe has become a foregone conclusion, and no one can change it. When the big hole expands to the size of a milky way, it will enter the next stage. At this time, the strongest destructive beast will be born. It is said that most of it is in the form of birds, which is called heavenly beast, The strength of the heavenly beast is far better than that of the earth beast. Each beast has the strength comparable to the destruction god and can''t resist at all. At that time, the heavenly beast will continue to break the membrane of the universe and let the gas of destruction erode the universe in the shortest time to achieve the purpose of destroying the universe in a short time. At that time, it will be unable to return to the sky.


    Although Meng Haoran is very curious about the earth beast and wants to see the so-called heavenly beast. After all, he can escape to other worlds when the universe is destroyed, but he is not that kind of person after all, so he still suggests to deal with it quickly.


    "So what am I going to do?" Meng Haoran didn''t know what he should do for the first time. He had to ask questions. Since Weiss said that this kind of thing can only be done by the creator God, it won''t be aimless. He must play a vital role.


    In fact, Meng Haoran has vaguely guessed something. Since the membrane is broken, it''s just to repair it. The creator God can create, and of course he can repair the membrane with his own strength.


    Weiss gave the answer, which was similar to what Meng Haoran thought. The plan was like this. The destruction god birus and Meng Haoran went to the big hole together. Birus was responsible for the destruction animals, and Meng Haoran was responsible for injecting the creative force into the edge of the hole. At that time, it will naturally prevent the expansion of the big hole. As long as Meng Haoran''s creative force is enough, the repair force of the cosmic membrane will be activated, Then it will start to counterattack the gas of destruction, and then the big hole will naturally disappear.


    "In a word, I just care about the output of creative power?" Touched the chin without beard, Meng Haoran made the final conclusion, and Weiss must have nodded.


    Meng Haoran, who got the answer, scolded his mother in his heart. Do I have a lot of typical hard work here? How hard it must be to encounter such a thing. Such a big hole can''t be tired and half dead. At the thought of his uninterrupted output of blue, Meng Haoran was unwilling to do 1000 or 10000, but he couldn''t help it. He had to be tough.

 Chapter 595

    To Meng Haoran''s surprise, he thought that even if it was not very difficult, it was a very boring and physical thing, but when he really did it, Meng Haoran found that he was wrong, and it was still wrong. Even his attitude turned 180 degrees in his heart. He was very glad that such a thing could happen.


    Why? That''s because when he transferred his creative power to the membrane of the universe to be eroded, he entered a strange state.


    This state cannot be accurately expressed in words. Is heaven and man one? Tao follows nature? No, Meng Haoran only felt that he was in direct contact with the warmest thing in the universe. At this moment, he seemed to see the essence of the universe and the true meaning of the world. He felt that his understanding of creation was rising rapidly, much faster than rockets.


    Countless "reasons" emerge in Meng Haoran''s mind. That is the reason for the composition of the world and the most original force. Meng Haoran can feel that as long as he can understand these "reasons", there is no doubt that his realm will be greatly improved. It may be directly to the 8-star advanced level. At that time, Meng Haoran''s combat effectiveness can be regarded as the end of the world.


    In the past, many forces that could only be used did not know their principles at all, and now they have gradually understood their principles. Power does not need to be fully understood before it can be used. Just as people who use guns do not know how guns are made, so does Meng Haoran. Although they can use creative power, they do not understand its most fundamental reason, But now it is taking this opportunity to set foot in the most fundamental field.


    Creation is a branch of creation. It can be predicted that as long as the creative power is fully understood, it will also greatly promote his most fundamental power of creation. Therefore, Meng Haoran is now putting all his spirit into this understanding without missing any second.


    The reason why Meng Haoran can get this opportunity to see the most original "reason" from a close distance is because of his identity as the creator God and the special situation that has happened now. He is now working to protect the universe. Naturally, the universe regards him as the closest, and he is completely in an unprotected state. In addition, the universe has only instinct but no wisdom, Now it is also under Meng Haoran''s power to launch a counter offensive. His attention is not here at all, which gives Meng Haoran this opportunity.


    "What''s the matter? His power output seems to be reduced. It seems that he can''t hold on." He is playing with the insect beast. Yes, in birus''s opinion, the insect beast can play with him. He suddenly found that Meng Haoran''s creative power has been reduced a lot.


    "Maybe he wants to preserve his physical strength. After all, the power he now outputs can still give the cosmic membrane the upper hand." Wes, not far away, thought so.


    But what is the truth? Meng Haoran''s reason for reducing output is entirely because he wants to compete for some time. In this way, he can understand more "principles" and maximize his interests.


    In this way, the journey to save the universe lasted for several months before it was completely over. Of course, if Meng Haoran went all out at the beginning, it would take about a week. However, thanks to his efforts, Meng Haoran got more things and was promoted to the 8-star level.


    "Ah... Ah," birus yawned, "it''s over at last. It''s so boring." Unlike Meng Haoran, who has a harvest and is completely voluntary, birus is forced to stay here. For a person of his character, it is undoubtedly a very difficult thing. If it were not for the fact that this matter is indeed very important and related to the survival of the universe, he would never stay here obediently, but even so, now, His patience has also reached the limit. He is in an explosive barrel that will explode at any time.


    "Well done, Meng Haoran." Weiss said to Meng Haoran with appreciation. Looking at the emptiness that has recovered its true face, he was also relieved.


    Meng Haoran also smiled, but he benefited a lot. He still had some hope that such things would happen again. In that case, I don''t know how much his realm should be improved.


    "Now that the matter has been settled, let''s go back." Visdor, then he was about to launch to open sub space. He also saw that birus was not in good condition.


    "Wait!" Meng Haoran suddenly said. He looked at birus and said, "can you play with me here? I want to know how big our gap is."


    Meng Haoran''s intention is to digest the realm he has obtained through combat, so as to achieve the purpose of improving his strength.


    As soon as Meng Haoran''s words came out, not only Wes, but also birus looked at Meng Haoran in amazement. It seemed that he had heard some incredible words. He looked at Meng Haoran straight to determine whether he had said the truth before.


    As far as common sense is concerned, the gap between the combat power of the creator God and the destroyer God is a world apart, which cannot be made up. The destroyer God will certainly defeat the creator God. After all, the destroyer God represents attack, while the creator God represents defense. If we fight head-on, the destroyer God will have the absolute upper hand.


    "Are you serious?" Billus looked serious. Although he had tried his best to restrain himself, he also wanted to vent. Considering Meng Haoran''s special status, he still planned to give Meng Haoran a chance, otherwise he would have cleaned up for others.


    "Of course!" Meng Haoran gave a positive answer. Now he is no weaker than Ruth! Who can know the final result?


    "Well, this is indeed a good battlefield. I''ve agreed to your request." Birus finally agreed, but he didn''t intend to use all his strength. At this moment, he still despised Meng Haoran.


    30%, no, 10% should be able to win! Looking at Meng Haoran, birus estimated.


    When the two gods had decided to fight, Wes reacted. It was too late to stop. He could only watch silently, but he had planned. If there was something wrong, he would stop the fight.


    Weiss was also slightly relieved when he thought of Meng Haoran''s strength before he became the creator God. Although he couldn''t beat birus, he wouldn''t be much embarrassed. As long as birus didn''t go all out, he was still a little worried.

 Chapter 596

    Meng Haoran can''t beat birus? Wes is completely thinking too much, so he is destined to be shocked next.


    Meng Haoran, as one of the challenges, and birus didn''t mean to attack first, so of course he didn''t let him attack first.


    This is a battle, not a battle, but a battle, because the starting point is a battle and it is not a battle, because this form has transcended the battle and represents the exchange of two will, common confirmation and common progress.


    When the battle came here, the two sides could not stop gradually, but it was in line with what both sides wanted. They didn''t want to stop, and there was no need.


    The power of birus has increased to 80% and Meng Haoran is also 70%, but both sides are unaware and continue to improve.

 Chapter 597

    Weiss thought the battle would end soon, but now he has forgotten his original intention and stared at the battle. His strength is stronger than the current two people. Naturally, he can fully see the actions of both sides, but it is also because of this that he found that Meng Haoran and he birus are completely wrong, The energy of both sides is fully invested in the battle, rather than in the understanding of power.


    Weiss can fully feel that a strange environment is generated between the two, which makes Meng Haoran and birus constantly strengthen the true meaning of power. He is very familiar with birus and finds that the strength of birus, which has not been moving for tens of thousands of years, is rising slowly. Although the rise is small, he can''t believe it, Smart as he naturally knew that the reason why this happened was undoubtedly because of the battle.


    Weiss was puzzled by Meng Haoran''s amazing strength. He looked no weaker than billus, and he had a hunch that he didn''t believe it. Meng Haoran''s strength was still hidden and didn''t give full play to it.


    "Is Meng Haoran better than birus?" The idea upset wes.


    In fact, the improvement of Weiss''s strength is still stained with Meng Haoran''s light, and the realm can be used for reference. Especially when Meng Haoran just broke through, the realm is still unstable. Does it reveal some secrets of the high realm, which will be greatly beneficial to him after being caught by birus? Although the paths of both sides are different, the practice will eventually come to the same goal by different paths, Especially in his present state, he got a lot of things from Meng Haoran.


    Moreover, due to the relationship between the two gods and the intersection of power and interest, unpredictable changes have taken place, which makes both of them enter a strange realm. Meng Haoran quickly understood the power of the 8-star advanced and gradually began to use it, while birus saw a further way and unconsciously deduced it, On the outside, the fighting between the two sides became more and more strange and incomprehensible.


    Meng Haoran, who was originally soft, gradually tended to be just, while birus, on the contrary, was actually soft in the just.


    The extreme of softness is hardness, and the extreme of hardness is softness. If they want to go further, they need to understand the interest opposite to their own strength, that is, they need both hardness and softness. Until they complete the combination of hardness and softness, their strength will enter the next level. Of course, before that, they need to understand the extreme attribute of their own strength.


    Of course, in terms of realm, Meng Haoran is higher than the current billus. After all, billus is an 8-star intermediate, and Meng Haoran is an advanced. It is only because Meng Haoran was promoted, so they are almost the same in power attributes.


    8-star advanced, if you can understand softness, that is, the power of creation, then starting to enter the field of hardness and softness means a breakthrough towards 9-star. After the complete combination of hardness and softness, it will be natural to break through to 9-star.


    Meng Haoran himself didn''t think that he wanted to adapt to the 8-star advanced power. He saw the road to 9-star directly, but he could only say that it was great.


    The world is unpredictable. Meng Haoran killed two birds with one stone this time. Of course, as his opponent, birus also gained a lot. I believe he will be further away from the later stage of 8 stars after this battle. At that time, as long as he makes a breakthrough, he can quickly reach the same level as Weiss, which is happy for everyone.


    The battle continues. The figure of the two gods actually begins to change towards illusion. It is clearly in front of them, but if they don''t use their eyes, they will feel very empty. Just like the feeling in a dream, the illusion continues to strengthen. In the end, there will be a strong sense of existence only at the moment when they fight, but this feeling is also fleeting and getting shorter and shorter.


    The gods of the three worlds who were concerned about the war suddenly found that they couldn''t understand it more and more, because in their feeling, the Qi of Meng Haoran and birus became more and more ethereal, completely lost their previous strength, and died. Another strange and unspeakable feeling.


    At one moment, as agreed, all the gods who were concerned about the war found that the breath of Meng Haoran and birus was completely gone. No matter how they felt, one and two looked at each other. They didn''t know what had happened. Finally, they thought the battle was over. They were relieved and did what they should do.


    But what is the truth? The battle between Meng Haoran and birus is still going on, but it has entered a new realm. This is a battle that people who can''t reach 8 stars can''t feel, and even if they reach 8 stars, they can''t understand it on the spot.


    What the hell happened? At this time, the battle between the two people is extremely strange. They don''t say it before the collision. They completely feel that they are in the virtual world, as if there is no universe. However, after contact, something more strange has happened. They not only don''t enhance their sense of existence, but they are more and more unaware. If they have to make a comparison, There was no feeling that they were in the sub space of the universe before the fight. After the fight, they were completely separated from the universe, as if they were no longer in the world. At this time, even Wes watched their battle as if he were watching a movie across a screen.


    It is very rare that now the aftermath of the fight between the two sides seems to have completely disappeared. Without the initial momentum, it has almost no impact on the universe.


    However, this does not mean that the strength of both sides has decreased. On the contrary, it is a higher-level battle. The forces that cause the aftershocks have been driven into each other''s body by both sides, and the other side will bear the damage completely. The control of power has been so perfect that it has exceeded ordinary people''s imagination and reached another level.


    "It''s really unexpected that such a thing should have happened, Meng Haoran? It''s really hard to see through. But I''m afraid Lord birus will stop for some time after this time!" It seemed that he thought of something good. Wes showed a bright smile on his face and looked at the two men who were fighting. His eyes were very soft. It was not only a kind of expectation, but also a kind of expectation.


    Weiss''s mood changed a lot. He was a little nervous because of an accident. He was relieved after it was solved. He was stunned after Meng Haoran challenged him. He was constantly surprised as the battle went on. Finally, he was lucky to have this battle. It can be described as twists and turns.

 Chapter 598

    The battle between Meng Haoran and birus lasted day and night. It was really the longest fight between Meng Haoran and birus.


    Finally, when the two people separated from that strange state, both sides felt relieved, gasped, looked at each other, smiled and recognized each other''s strength.


    Originally, according to Meng Haoran''s strength, even if they played for a month, they would not be so tired, but who told me that they entered that strange state this time, and the consumption of physical strength and spirit increased greatly. This time, they only persisted for one day and one night and stopped.


    At this time, the two sides haven''t decided the outcome, but Meng Haoran doesn''t have the mind to decide the outcome. Although there is no doubt about his victory if he continues, birus has helped him so much. He also wants to give each other a little face. It''s not good to be stiff.


    "I have no strength. Even if you win this battle." Meng Haoran, who was determined to pay attention, took the initiative to admit defeat.


    Birus was stunned, because he actually had no power to fight again. After all, he was a proud God. He didn''t allow himself to win. Birus shook his head and said sincerely: "in fact, I have no power. If it''s good, this battle will be a draw."


    In fact, he was shocked that a god of destruction had a tie with the God of creation. He didn''t believe it before.


    However, before Meng Haoran''s strength was so strong, birus was vaguely happy. After all, it was very cold at the top. Originally, in the seventh universe, he had no opponent except wes. He couldn''t be a little more serious about using real power. He hasn''t been playing so happily for a long time. It''s unreasonable not to say that Wes is his master, Even if Wes agrees, he''ll go up for abuse. He''s not a masochist.


    Meng Haoran''s strength now seems to be no worse than his own. As an opponent, he doesn''t worry about having no opponent in the future. Birus''s mood is so excited that his eyes look at Meng Haoran more and more gentle. Meng Haoran is shivering. He thought that there is a problem with birus''s sexual orientation. He has decided to pay attention to him and stay away from him.


    Meng Haoran''s abacus won''t start after all. He underestimated the difficulty of birus, so he was destined to be entangled by birus for some time.


    Meng Haoran agreed to birus''s draw proposal after a little meditation. It''s good. Birus doesn''t care anyway.


    At the end of the battle, Wes also flew to the two. He was deeply moved to see that the two ended in a draw, but he also thought it was the best. He also knew that the result was very appropriate in his eyes.


    Weiss looked straight at Meng Haoran, as if he wanted to see through him. He really didn''t expect that the battle would be like this. Meng Haoran obviously hid a lot of strength in front of him!


    Weiss actually thought that Meng Haoran didn''t hide his strength, but his progress was so dozens of times faster than ordinary people. Scholars should treat each other with admiration on the third day. Meng Haoran can''t talk about it with common sense.


    "Why are you looking at me like that? I''m Meng Haoran. I can''t be wrong." Meng Haoran made a ha ha, which made Weiss smile, and then returned to his usual appearance. He didn''t explore any more. Everyone has his own fate, didn''t he?


    After a simple rest, they began to return. Fortunately, Meng Haoran and birus finally fought, and their grasp of power entered another level. Otherwise, I''m afraid the universe will be hit with another hole, and they have to be busy for some time.


    When he returned to the realm of the king and God, billus clamored to eat the first thing. They haven''t eaten for months. Although speaking of their realm, eating is no longer necessary. You see, billus can see one or two after sleeping for decades, but generally speaking, as long as he is awake, he will still eat, Doing nothing else is just a habit and satisfying the appetite.


    I don''t know where Wes came from. He quickly brought out a pile of strange food. They are all famous food on a big planet. It smells like it increases people''s appetite.


    Meng Haoran, as a guest, of course, also had a share, so he was not polite and greatly extravagant.


    Eating delicious food and drinking unknown drinks, Meng Haoran was particularly happy. He was very satisfied with his trip and gained a lot! Some people hope that this kind of thing will happen again several times, but Meng Haoran also knows that this kind of adventure can not be met, so he can only think about it.


    Next, Meng Haoran had planned to return directly to the earth, but beerus stayed and said he wanted to give a good reception. After all, Meng Haoran stayed.


    Soon after staying, Meng Haoran regretted it, because birus had ulterior motives. He had to fight with Meng Haoran almost every day. At first, Meng Haoran could accept it. After all, it was helpful to himself and could stabilize his strength, but birus couldn''t stand it. He came every day!


    After such a day lasted for a month, Meng Haoran finally couldn''t stand it. Birus was a battle maniac. He held on to him and annoyed him. Meng Haoran was finally angry.


    Meng Haoran, who was angry, was also impolite. He used his real strength to beat birus once, so that birus knew what the anger of the creator God was. That time, birus was directly beaten into a pig''s head. Only his underwear was left, and none of the meat on his whole body was intact.


    The foolish birus finally reacted. He really couldn''t figure out why Meng Haoran was so strong. When he didn''t believe in evil and challenged again or was beaten violently, he finally recognized the facts and stopped fighting with Meng Haoran, but began to calm down and practice.


    In this way, Meng Haoran finally got rid of the entanglement of birus, and because birus devoted himself to practice, he was not bad to find Meng Haoran, so Meng Haoran left to destroy the divine world.


    I remember when Meng Haoran went to tell him to leave, birus solemnly told him that as long as his strength improved, he would go to the earth to fight with him. He believed that he would defeat Meng Haoran in the end and let Meng Haoran not run at that time.


    Meng Haoran is certainly not afraid of this. He speaks directly. Come on, you want to fight, and I will change.


    Of course, it can be expected that the scene of birus defeating Meng Haoran will not appear after that, because their gap will only become larger and larger.

 Chapter 599

    I thought I was just going out for a few months. It was so long before the so-called three-year period. There should be no changes on the earth. However, when Meng Haoran returned to the earth, he found that he was wrong and outrageous. The earth was completely in disorder.


    Before he got home, Meng Haoran found that people on the earth were full of chaos. One or two were like ants on a hot pot.


    Major cities are in traffic jams. It seems that they want to escape to a safe place in the end of the world, but they don''t want to think of the current level. There is a fraudulent use to escape on a planet. As long as they make a little effort, the earth will be blasted. Therefore, their last practice is to wait for news at home rather than flee everywhere.


    Back home, Meng Haoran was quite pleased. The situation in his family was good, perhaps because of his quality. Although they could see some panic in their eyes, their actions were the same as before.


    Meng Haoran didn''t hide his return. Not long ago, all the people on the island knew that the main thing had come back. It was like having a backbone. The panic in his eyes and the confusion in his mind dissipated a lot. When the sky fell, there was a tall top. This is a very correct excuse in any world. Now for those servants on the island, Meng Haoran is like the tall one.


    Meng Haoran''s first thing was to find the housekeeper to understand what happened in the past few months after he left. Through the housekeeper''s description and images from computers and other media, he finally understood the causes and consequences.


    In fact, Meng Haoran also guessed in his heart, because he found that if he sensed with gas, there was no particularly powerful gas he didn''t know on the earth, but the gas of soldiers such as Wukong and bick was very weak, which was obviously injured. The gas of some supporting characters such as Kelin and Tianjin rice had disappeared from the earth, and obviously wouldn''t leave the earth, Then there is only one result, that is to see the king of hell.


    Combined with these points, it is not difficult to guess that man-made people may have been born ahead of time, and their strength should be far better than the original work, otherwise they will not be able to turn the earth upside down, and people are in danger.


    The fact is not far from what Meng Haoran thought. The man-made man was indeed born, but there was no chance to appear on the 16th, 17th and 18th. Fortunately on the 16th, he was not designed at all this time, but on the 17th and 18th, he was a little miserable. He was not even activated. He was brought out by grobosh and swallowed up by saru, so that saru directly reached the whole, and his strength burst in an instant, As long as you don''t meet super 2, you are invincible.


    Dr. gro''s fate has not changed. Although he did not die in the hands of No. 17 and No. 18, he also died in the hands of saru, the strongest weapon he created.


    After all, Dr. gro still doesn''t understand the idea of the strong. A strong person won''t obey the orders of the weak. Even if that person created him, Dr. gro jumped in front of saru and was decisively killed by saru regardless of saru''s feelings.


    There are always people who don''t think about how to make themselves strong, but want to control some powerful forces that they can''t control. Even if they get what they want for a time, they will eventually be eaten back. So is Dr. gro, and so is the magician Babidi controlled by the demon boo.


    Although saru killed Dr. gro, it doesn''t mean that he is a good man. He was born in that environment and has the power to think he is invincible. Therefore, his heart becomes self righteous and feels that he is the most noble existence. Everything about human beings is something he can kill at will. He can do whatever he wants, as long as it is interesting, It''s just like a child who has got great power but doesn''t know how to use it.


    Without a good world outlook education, it is natural that Shalu became the evil party. He was hit in the city because he didn''t pay attention, and the other party didn''t apologize. After Shalu directly blasted the whole city in anger, his name finally resounded through the earth. It was a demon king hundreds of times more terrible than the big demon king before.


    At first, some martial Taoists wanted to defeat Shalu and become famous at one stroke, but no matter how much they went, they had no news and obviously hung up. People finally realized that Shalu was not something they could resist, and no one would provoke him anymore.


    After that, Shalu defeated bick and others who were looking for trouble. Even after the monkey king was not his opponent, the human beings on the earth were almost desperate. If someone hadn''t thought of the existence of Meng Haoran as the Savior at last, I''m afraid there would be no last expectation.


    However, even so, Meng Haoran''s failure to come out for so long also makes the human heart sink and lower, and he is about to collapse completely.


    At first, Shalu wanted to kill bick, Tennessee and the monkey king. Finally, he thought it would be boring to kill them like this, and there would be no decent guys to accompany him in the future. So he put pressure on the monkey king and others to find the so-called Savior, Meng Haoran, to fight a decisive battle again. If he still couldn''t win him, He''s going to destroy the planet.


    Coincidentally, the date of the decisive battle was the second day Meng Haoran came back. Speaking of it, Meng Haoran came back in time and happened to catch up.


    Wukong and others can''t contact Meng Haoran and don''t know whether Meng Haoran can catch up or not, so they don''t completely put their hope on Meng Haoran. They follow bick''s advice or establish the spiritual time house of the heaven for practice. They want to take the opportunity to break through to more than 2, so that they can defeat Shalu.


    Meng Haoran knew all this from his housekeeper and the news left by the monkey king, but what Meng Haoran didn''t know was that in fact, an unexpected thing happened to Shalu, that is, Shalu in this world found Shalu from the world of Tennessee, swallowed him, and took a step closer, Implicitly, he wants to break through to the ultimate body of the next stage, and his strength has increased greatly. He doesn''t have the power to fight back against super 2. If he thinks that breaking through to super 2 can solve it, he must suffer a loss.


    Meng Haoran didn''t inform Wukong and others that he had come back. He planned to go secretly to see their battle tomorrow. He didn''t start until the key time. He had a surprise.

 Chapter 600

    In the heavenly temple of the earth, the monkey king gathered here with a very serious expression. They didn''t know that Meng Haoran had come back. They had made up their mind and planned to duel with Shalu with a group of them.


    Of course, even if there is no Meng Haoran, they are not without a chance of winning. On the contrary, at this time, they think they have a great chance of winning, because the spiritual time house practice has greatly enhanced the strength of the four saiyas, especially the monkey king has broken through the bottleneck of super 1 and reached the state of super 2 in this practice, which has been regarded as a killer mace.


    Not only the monkey king, but also Tennessee is on the verge of breakthrough and can break through at any time. I believe the breakthrough will be recent. I''m afraid I''m still trying to break through if there''s not enough time?


    Besides the first time, vegeta also has the hope of making a breakthrough, but it is not as big as the former. It has to be said that after Meng Haoran''s training, Tenax''s strength has greatly increased, far beyond vegeta, which has greatly stimulated vegeta. If not for his self-esteem, I''m afraid he would go to Meng Haoran for training, But it was this pride that saved vegeta.


    Because shahrou is much better than the original work, Sun Wukong did not put his hope on sun WuFan, so this time he planned to do it himself. There are also the reasons for Meng Haoran''s mountain. Before, he put his hope on Meng Haoran, so he didn''t think about sun WuFan.


    Although sun WuFan was not regarded as hope, he also entered the spiritual time house for practice. Now his strength is also at the high level of Saiya people, which is not much worse than the original work. Moreover, as long as we compare the strength of the original work at this time, we can find that they are not a star or a half stronger than the original work.


    "Is tomorrow the time for a decisive battle? I hope I can win Shalu, otherwise I can only wait for brother Meng to come back and revive everyone." The people gathered together, said the monkey king.


    "What? Kakarot, you''ve broken through the super Saiya. Can''t you beat saru? Hum, in my opinion, saru is vulnerable now. Maybe you can''t even beat me." During the practice in the spiritual time house these days, vegeta''s strength has greatly increased. She has ignored saru and is typical of arrogance.


    However, although vegeta said so, his deep jealousy towards the monkey king could not be hidden. He was depressed when the monkey king broke in front of him again. He felt the state when the monkey king turned into super 2. The incomparable strength made him almost lose his confidence in facing the monkey king.


    Even Meng Haoran is not as powerful as kakarot''s state! Beijita thought like this and didn''t say it. Because super-2 appeared, his fear of Meng Haoran weakened a lot. In his opinion, Meng Haoran is super-2, even not as good as super-2. Even if he guessed wrong, their Saiya people can continue to move forward. When he reaches super-3, he can''t. Meng Haoran can beat him, At this time, vegeta is full of expectations for the future.


    Beijita has some ideas about Meng Haoran now, because he already knows about Tenax. It is impossible for Meng Haoran to have no hatred for the woman he robbed.


    "Wukong, I think you''re worried too much. Don''t we know your strength now? I absolutely believe you." Bick said, and was optimistic about the daily battle.


    Except for bick, most people on the scene are very optimistic. It''s not their arrogance, but the shock brought by super 2 to them is too big. They don''t believe that Shalu will be strong enough to beat even super 2.


    In fact, their judgment is correct, but they don''t know that things have changed. Shalu has swallowed up another Shalu during the period they don''t know. His strength has increased greatly, and he is about to enter another level. Therefore, if there is no accident, they really can''t defeat Shalu, and it''s even more impossible to kill Shalu, After all, saru can be reborn as long as a core cell is not destroyed. Moreover, due to the existence of Saiya cells, the reborn strength will rise sharply. If it is not done well, it will be self defeating.


    Seeing that everyone was so confident in himself, the monkey king didn''t continue to say anything frustrating. To tell the truth, the monkey king also had great confidence in his current strength, but I don''t know why he had a feeling in his heart that things would not be as simple as expected.


    Sun Wukong and others encouraged each other and had an early rest. They planned to take good care of their spirit on the eve of the decisive battle and prepare for the decisive battle tomorrow.


    Compared with the monkey king, Meng Haoran is much more relaxed at this time. He doesn''t take Shalu as a big thing at all. For him now, Shalu is just a small role that can be solved at will. Even seriously, the other party doesn''t even have the qualification to pay attention to him. If he wasn''t a villain boss in the original book, Meng Haoran has a deep memory of him, Meng Haoran wouldn''t even look at him.


    While Sun Wukong and others were still thinking about how to save the earth, Meng Haoran had saved the universe once. There was no comparability between the two.


    When Meng Haoran yawned to the showdown field, it had been fighting for some time. The monkey king didn''t use the way of group fighting. Now they just let vegeta fight with Shalu.


    Meng Haoran could see that Shalu was playing with Beijita, otherwise Beijita couldn''t even take one of his moves. Where is it still playing like this.


    Looking at vegeta''s face, Meng Haoran can only laugh secretly. When you cry later.

 Chapter 601

    "Shalu, what''s the matter? Is this your strength? It''s not enough! If it''s just like this, then you don''t need to exist." While beating vegeta, he was satirizing. He didn''t notice that as soon as he said this, Shalu''s originally cruel eyes became cold.


    "You can''t live for your own sins!" Meng Haoran didn''t know what to say about Beijita''s death. Wouldn''t his brain imagine that if Shalu was really so easy to deal with, would so many of them gather together to deal with him?


    The expression of the monkey king, who was watching the war, also changed. Different from vegeta, he saw that Shalu didn''t show strength at all, while vegeta had gone all out. As long as Shalu was a little serious, the result of vegeta was obvious.


    As the monkey king guessed, when Beijita said this, Shalu didn''t intend to continue to play with Beijita. In Beijita''s unbelievable eyes, he punched Beijita directly and vomited blood. Then Shalu''s speed accelerated instantly. Beijita couldn''t even react. Shalu''s successive shots turned him into a dog.


    "A little bug, dare to talk big. I thought you should know yourself as a Saiyan prince. I didn''t expect you to be such a arrogant and waste." Seeing that vegeta has lost its combat effectiveness, Shalu disdained.


    "See?" Bick said solemnly, and everyone else except the monkey king shook their heads. To tell the truth, they were still optimistic about vegeta, but they didn''t expect it to happen in a twinkling of an eye. Now they also understand that vegeta and saru are not of the same grade. I''m afraid only the monkey king can stand with saru and turn their eyes to the monkey king.


    Naturally, the monkey king would not let them down. He flew out immediately and turned into super 1 in an instant. The whole process was like flowing clouds and water without the slightest sense of violation.


    Shalu looked at the monkey king with great interest. He could feel that the ability of the monkey king should be more than that, because he felt an extremely huge force from the monkey king''s body, which was not lost when he had not swallowed another himself.


    What in the end has enhanced their strength so much in such a short time? Shalu was puzzled and thankful. Fortunately, he met another himself during this time. Otherwise, he might really lose here today. As for the possibility of death, he didn''t think that he was very confident in his life-saving means.


    "Monkey King, is it you again this time? Your posture has not changed much from last time! If so, I can tell you with certainty that you have no chance to win." Salu said slowly. His confident face and self-confidence made people unconsciously believe his words as if they were stating a fact.


    Sun Wukong didn''t refute Sha Lu''s words. He knew that Sha Lu was right, so Sun Wukong''s momentum began to soar, and a trace of lightning began to appear around him.


    "Is this...?" Shalu was shocked to see the soaring momentum of the monkey king, and he had some bad feelings in his heart.


    "It''s true that Super Saiyan can''t beat you, but how can it break through the Super Saiyan Super Saiyan, which I call Super Saiyan 2." While talking, the monkey king has completed the change and changed into super 2.


    The super-2 monkey king looks more handsome than the super-1. There is a "Zizi" sound of thunder rubbing with the air all over his body. His eyes are more and more indifferent. At first glance, it makes people cold. Even Shalu is afraid to see the current Monkey King.


    At this time, the monkey king''s Qi was felt by the whole earth and directly shook the whole atmosphere, just as the earth was amazed at his power.


    "I have to say that now you make me interested in World War I. Monkey King, you are worthy of being the strongest Saiya." Shalu looked at the monkey king with admiration. At this time, his heart calmed down. In his opinion, the monkey king is strong now, but he can still defeat him.


    Not only that, salu looked at the handsome Monkey King and felt excited. Yes, he was excited, because he suddenly thought that he had Saiya cells. Since the monkey king could become so strong, there was no reason why he couldn''t become stronger. When he thought of a super Saiya transformation, he just couldn''t help himself.


    However, Shalu''s abacus is hard to start. At least it won''t happen when he becomes a good man. After all, the condition of transformation is the anger aroused by kindness and love, but there is no absolute thing in the world. If Shalu really changes his character, his potential will be more terrible than the Monkey King, and his strength can even reach the level of more than 3 soon, As for super 4, he is doomed to fail without a tail.


    No one noticed that there was a trace of hatred in vegeta''s angry eyes at Shalu and his jealousy at the monkey king. He was angry that Shalu played him like a monkey and hated the monkey king better than him. Now everyone''s eyes were on them, and no one looked at him, as if he didn''t exist at all, which hit his self-esteem unprecedentedly.


    "Come and fight!" The monkey king turned into a super 2. As a Saiyan, his instinctive fighting spirit has become uncontrollable, and his spirit has become a little fanatical. Of course, on the surface, he looks colder and colder. If a sister sees him, he can''t be fascinated.


    "I have to admit that this transformation function is really well done. It''s really a powerful tool." Even Meng Haoran felt some emotion,


    For the monkey king''s invitation to fight, Shalu didn''t talk nonsense. He directly expressed his ideas with action. His momentum soared to the point that he was not much different from the monkey king, and he looked very relaxed.


    With two explosions, the monkey king and saru disappeared at the same time. After a short silence, there was a constant explosion in the sky. They had already handed in their hands.


    Bick and others looked at the sky, their expression was very dignified, and their eyes kept following the sound. The reason why they followed the sound was that they couldn''t see the battle between them with their strength. You know, the sound also had propagation speed. When they heard it, they were no longer in that position.

 Chapter 602

    The light in the sky is shining continuously, as gorgeous as fireworks, but people''s minds are not on it.


    "I didn''t expect that Shalu''s strength was so strong that Wukong had turned into a super Saiya 2 and couldn''t take him." Bick said with emotion. There was an unspeakable meaning in his eyes.


    "Yes! I don''t know what happened. How did this saru come out? There was no him in our world. If it were on the 17th and 18th, I could easily solve it now." Tennessee also felt it. To tell the truth, he didn''t see the man-made man he was familiar with, but Shalu. He was really shocked.


    "Can you win?" Everyone has this idea in mind, and the previous self-confidence has gradually become suspicious. It is really that Shalu''s strength is so amazing that even the super 2 monkey king can''t take him.


    "To win! Wukong, the fate of the earth is in your hands."


    "Dad! Come on."


    Not to mention the audience, the two people in the sky also made a real fire. Their speed and strength were similar. At the beginning, the monkey king had the upper hand. After all, he had a lot of combat experience, but with the passage of time, the last weakness of Shalu was gradually filled up as a specially created combat weapon, Fighting has long been hidden in instinct, and now it is just awakening it.


    After hand to hand combat, all kinds of skills are flying. Shalu''s cells integrate many soldiers and can easily use everyone''s skills.


    "Magic light killing cannon", "vitality chopping" and "hell rocket" all kinds of continuous skills were sent out in front of Shalu without money. Playing the monkey king can only avoid for a time.


    "Actually used the unique skills of bick, klin and Frisa!" Everyone looked at Shalu in shock.


    Monkey king looked at Shalu with a look of doubt. He didn''t know how the other party would use everyone''s unique skills. Of course, he wouldn''t think it was taught by his own people. There is only one possibility that the other party taught himself, but one doubt is that Felisa didn''t meet Shalu. How did he learn when he had something to do?


    "I don''t understand, do I? I''ll tell you mercifully." Shalu doesn''t intend to hide. Of course, part of the reason is that it doesn''t matter whether to hide or not. "Many human cells are added to my body, so I can easily use these people''s unique skills, for example."


    Shalu suddenly tore off the direct right side, but he smiled and didn''t care, as if it was just a very insignificant thing.


    Just when everyone looked at salu in doubt, even secretly pleased that salu was a fool.


    Bick''s face suddenly changed. "Can''t you say..." he suddenly remembered the ability of their family. Should the rebirth of broken arms be too simple.


    Sure enough, his guess came true at the next moment. Shalu wriggled at the broken arm, and then a new arm was born.


    Saru pretended to make a fist with his new arm, then outlined a smile at the corner of his mouth and said, "look! That''s it."


    Things got into trouble? Seeing Sha Lu''s display, Sun Wukong thought a lot in his mind. If he wanted to eliminate Sha Lu, he had to make him have no resistance at all. As long as he had a little strength, he could recover quickly, and the influence of breaking hands and feet was gone. However, he had to pay attention to these. The situation was somewhat unfavorable to him.


    Just when the monkey king was thinking about how to do it next, Shalu didn''t give him time to continue thinking. He put on a posture that the monkey king was very familiar with, making the monkey king''s pupils shrink sharply.


    "Gui Pai Qi Gong Bo" Shalu used the unique skill of the monkey king. Both the posture and action were the same as when the monkey king used it, and the monkey king also judged from the fluctuation. This move was powerful enough to threaten him.


    It was too late to realize what it was like for his unique skill to be used against himself. The monkey king reacted quickly. It was also a turtle school Qigong wave.


    Two startling pillars of light collided in the sky, as if to tear the sky. The momentum was amazing, and the wind roared, which made people unable to open their eyes.


    The collision of unique skills did not determine the victory or defeat at the first time, but was deadlocked. In this way, it will completely test the morale of both sides.


    Suddenly, Sha Lu''s eyes were cold, and a powerful Qi burst out again and injected into the turtle school Qigong. Gradually, Sun Wukong''s turtle school Qigong was pressed back.


    The monkey king also increased his output at this time, but the result was unsatisfactory. Finally, he failed to stop Shalu''s turtle Qigong.


    "Die!" Shalu shouted angrily. In the horror of the people, the qigong of turtle sect was finally going to hit the monkey king. The situation was very serious.


    At this time, the monkey king was in a critical moment. In the dead corner that saru couldn''t see, the turtle sect Qigong started an instant movement when it was almost 1 cm away from him.


    Shalu had just released the turtle sect Qigong, and it was too late to recover. The figure of the Monkey King appeared behind him. He secretly said that it was bad, but it was too late.


    Monkey King moved very fast. He directly hit the qigong of turtle sect and rushed to the defenseless Shalu.


    As a result, it was obvious that Shalu''s upper body was directly blasted to ashes, leaving only one lower body.


    "Yeah! Win!" everyone shouted excitedly.


    "Is this so? Don''t forget that Shalu was reborn just now!" Meng Haoran finally showed up. He knew that after Shalu recovered this time, his strength would soar, and the monkey king would no longer be his opponent.


    "It''s you! Brother Meng!" The monkey king was very excited about the emergence of Meng Haoran. At the same time, a sense of security enveloped everyone. At the moment of seeing Meng Haoran, everyone''s hearts calmed down, as if there was no big deal no matter what happened later, and Meng Haoran would solve it.


    Unknowingly, Meng Haoran has become an omnipotent guy in their hearts, which is worth relying on more than the monkey king.


    "This is..." the people who had to talk to Meng Haoran suddenly found that an extremely strong Qi broke out from a distance. The strength of this Qi surpassed the super 2 monkey king in an instant and was still on the upper body.


    They looked at the source of Qi, where saru was. At this time, saru itself was rapidly, er, reborn.


    "It won''t die!" The people were shocked, not only because Shalu didn''t even have his head and heart, but also because even so, he became stronger and couldn''t lie.

 Chapter 603

    "Hahaha, do you think you can defeat me?" After his rebirth, Shalu got up recklessly, and there was a faint palpitation in his eyes when he looked at the monkey king. Fortunately, he didn''t destroy his core cell. Otherwise, he would be suffocated if he really died. You know, his strength is clearly above the monkey king.


    The monkey king was silent about Sha Lu''s words. He knew that he was no longer the opponent of the other party. The blow just now almost exhausted his Qi. Now he can barely maintain a state of more than 2. If he fights, he must not be able to beat Sha Lu who is obviously stronger than before.


    However, when the monkey king turned his eyes to Meng Haoran, who still had the same complexion, he was relieved and handed it over to brother Meng.


    In saru''s stunned eyes, the monkey king directly returned to the most ordinary Saiya state. At first glance, he didn''t intend to continue fighting.


    "What? Give up? Then I will destroy the earth." Shalu was a little angry. He hadn''t found Meng Haoran.


    Just after the monkey king came back, everyone looked at Meng Haoran and hoped that Meng Haoran could make a move, but Meng Haoran said something that changed their complexion, "Tenax, you go."


    "Me?" Tennessee was a little confused, but when he saw Meng Haoran nodding, he became more and more confused. He was not even super 2. Let him deal with Shalu who was obviously stronger than super 2. Isn''t that death?


    People also think so, but they know that Meng Haoran is not the kind of person who asked them to die. Although they are a little puzzled, they still believe Meng Haoran. They look at Meng Haoran and wait for Meng Haoran''s explanation.


    "I asked you to fight him, not to really win him, but to let you feel the experience of fighting at a high level. Therefore, I will temporarily raise your strength to super 2, which is similar to his situation. In this way, you won''t lose at once." Meng Haoran said slowly, but his words made everyone who heard them stare.


    It''s OK to raise the power of Tennessee to be similar to saru? This ability to enhance the power of others is shocking, and it can raise the power of Tennessee to more than 2, which is at least dozens of times the power of Tennessee now, which is too crazy.


    People can''t imagine how strong Meng Haoran with this ability is. If such Meng Haoran really makes a move, Shalu won''t only end up being abused.


    "Can I...?" When Tenax heard that Meng Haoran wanted to raise his strength to more than 2, he was very excited. They subconsciously ignored the temporary. It was a burst of blood boiling when they thought of fighting with saru. In his opinion, as long as his strength was similar to saru, he had a good chance of defeating saru.


    Apart from Meng Haoran, no one noticed that there was something wrong in the eyes of Beckett, who had recovered a lot. There was a flash of fear and hidden hatred in the depths of Meng Haoran''s eyes.


    At this time, vegeta felt like a clown and didn''t know how much she was oppressed.


    Why not raise my strength to more than 2? I''m stronger than nanks. Beijita shouted in his heart, but he didn''t dare to say it. He didn''t even dare to say more about Meng Haoran, for fear that Meng Haoran would find that he was dissatisfied with him.


    Meng Haoran easily turned Tennessee into a super-2 state in front of everyone. Everyone was Spartak. Although they were ready, they would find the shock after they really saw it. It was speechless.


    When is it so simple to improve your strength? If it''s really so simple, why do they have to practice? Wouldn''t it be better for them to directly let Meng Haoran help and become a peerless expert one after another? All right! In fantasy, they have subconsciously ignored why Meng Haoran should help them, and the improvement of their strength is only temporary.


    "Well, don''t be in a daze. The strength improvement is only temporary. Go and fight Shalu quickly." Meng Haoran''s words sobered up Tenax, who was still trapped in fantasy because of his power surge.


    temporary!? For the time being! As long as you experience this power, your practice will not be flat in the future! This idea came to everyone''s mind. They didn''t pay attention to the fact that Tenax had gone to saru to fight, but thought about when Meng Haoran would help them improve and let them experience the strength of a higher level. In this way, the road in the future would be much easier.


    Meng Haoran is not a fool. He has guessed their ideas from the people''s looks. However, he doesn''t want to help. He''s already thinking of excuses. The reason why he helped Tenax this time is actually because of the task. Do you really think he is so noble?


    It''s not difficult to improve the strength of Tenax. It''s just that Meng Haoran injects some of his own strength into Tenax to force him to break the bottleneck and become super 2. Even as long as Meng Haoran wants him to make it permanent for the time being, Meng Haoran''s strength will also be weakened, Because that would be tantamount to giving that part of power to Tennessee forever, so Meng Haoran is absolutely impossible to do that.


    Looking at the super-2 Tennessee in front of him, salu was a little puzzled. He felt clearly that Tennessee should not be so strong and should not be able to change into this state, but what''s going on now? Is it said that he sensed the wrong gas?


    Somehow, there was a bad feeling in Shalu''s heart, as if he had been stared at by something.


    Suddenly, Yu Guang in Shalu''s eyes saw Meng Haoran. As soon as he thought about it, he immediately became vigilant. "That''s Meng Haoran, a mysterious guy that even Dr. gro doesn''t want to provoke. It has always been a mystery."


    There are also records about Meng Haoran in Shalu''s memory, but after reading these memories, he found that his understanding of Meng Haoran was not deepened, but more and more confused.


    After looking at Meng Haoran carefully, Shalu found that he didn''t see anything, and even felt that Meng Haoran was an ordinary person. However, this was impossible. It was obviously inconsistent with his memory. Shalu tightened his heart and began to guard against Meng Haoran.

 Chapter 604

    Although Shalu had realized that it was bad, he didn''t wait for him to think of a solution. TNX had rushed up. Unlike others, TNX from the end of the world hated man-made people to the bone. He didn''t have the slightest intention to stay with Shalu, and even didn''t want to say a word.


    When the battle started again, Shalu was surprised to find that Tenax''s playing method was a little crazy. It was like a mad dog. More than that, Tenax''s style changed a little. It was powerful. It was normal one moment and abnormal the next. It was completely like a mental patient, which made people unable to start.


    As the pace of the battle was too fast, salu didn''t notice the change in TNX''s eyes at all, and didn''t know that in fact, what he faced was really neuropathy. TNX could change his personality at will in the battle, resulting in changeable combat style, so that the enemy could not predict his next action.


    It''s not that Shalu hasn''t played with Tennessee, but their strength was too far last time. Tennessee was defeated when he couldn''t even touch his side, so Shalu is also who. Tennessee didn''t have much influence.


    "This kind of play is a little loser!" Meng Haoran looked at the constantly changing personality of Tennessee, who was also drunk. It seems that the only adjustment is not in vain! This mind is strong enough to change personality at any time! No wonder it seemed that there was no sense of conflict before. It turned out that it was all the master''s words.


    Shalu had no choice but to adapt constantly in the battle. However, the process of adaptation was somewhat disappointing. There were some scratches on his body from time to time, and when it was clear that he was going to attack for the other party, the other party came to wink at him or even rob him, It made him dizzy, and finally his anger grew higher and higher.


    "That''s enough! Are you a man?" Finally, after being touched his face for the nth time, salu couldn''t bear it and burst into foul language.


    With his explosion, the people below also looked at each other. In fact, they also saw that there was something wrong with Tennessee. Although they couldn''t see clearly, they did feel a little creepy about the way Tennessee played, but they couldn''t see the intention of Tennessee and didn''t guess that Tennessee was a patient with multiple personalities, When they met him again, he was able to control his vice personality, so they had no chance to see the other side of him.


    Meng Haoran cheated Tenax by improving his strength. Of course, Tenax would control it at ordinary times. He would only use the power of deputy personality when he was really fighting. Let alone, this method is good. At least look at the suffering of Shalu now. It is clear that the strength of both sides is similar, but Shalu is still disheartened.


    "Maybe Tennessee disturbed the opponent''s play with this changeable play! It''s really powerful." The only honest one is the monkey king. He doesn''t think there is anything wrong with his low Eq. instead, he admires Tennessee.


    As soon as Sun Wukong''s words were spoken, others were also thoughtful. Finally, they nodded. Meng Haoran was also drunk.


    In the air, he didn''t stop to explain Shalu''s impatience. Rather, it was because of Shalu''s realization that he strengthened his playing style. When he was in a comfortable mood, he felt that he had greater strength and faster speed. Of course, it was just his mental illusion.


    Shalu continued to fall into the siege of multiple Tennessees, as if he could see a flirtatious Tennessee, a beast Tennessee, and a human demon version of Tennessee appeared behind the genuine Tennessee.


    Three minutes later, Shalu was completely speechless, or he had no time to talk under the violent attack of Tennessee.


    Shalu''s patience had reached the limit, regardless of others. After seizing a gap, he shouted, his momentum soared again, and looked ferociously at the attacking Tenax.


    "Boom" is completely different from before. This time, it is a gap in absolute power. We thought that Shalu would be attacked and retreated, or at least have a close match, but this time, Tenax was beaten and fell directly to the ground, smashing a big pit with a radius of 100 meters.


    "What''s the matter? Why is he so powerful?"


    "His anger has become so much bigger than before. Does he still have hidden strength now?"


    "Hiss"


    The outbreak of Shalu made everyone''s heart rise at once, but after seeing Meng Haoran, who was calm and not surprised, his heart relaxed again. Think of Meng Haoran''s words before, don''t ask to defeat Shalu! He had expected it.


    "Eh... Poof" Tennessee was seriously injured this time. He wanted to stand up and fight again, but in the end, his legs were soft, he didn''t stand up, and vomited a mouthful of dirty blood. He looked at the upper hand reluctantly and looked at his saru with arrogant eyes. Tennessee also knew that his battle was over, and he was still a little worse than the other party after all, But then I thought that I could make the other party fight so much, and I unconsciously laughed.


    Shalu was relieved to see the appearance of Tennessee. It was worth all his strength, but the smile of Tennessee seemed so hateful to him. Thinking of his embarrassment before, Shalu''s anger climbed to the peak again.


    "Die!" Shalu shouted loudly, waving his hands in the direction of Tenax, and countless energy bombs galloped rapidly, which was about to crush Tenax.


    "Be careful!"


    "Run!"


    They reminded that it was too late. Tenax had no power to avoid. Just when people couldn''t bear to see Tenax die and close their eyes, Meng Haoran finally shot.


    "Reverse!" It was a word, but it was a magical word. It was like the judgment of the gods and the truth of the world. In the frightened eyes of the people, those energy bombs turned 180 degrees directly and attacked their master saru in turn.


    Shalu had no time to think about what was going on. He only had time to make a defensive move and was bombed by a series of energy bombs. In particular, he beat himself with his own strength, which made his heart bleed.

 Chapter 605

    In the sky, because of his own fruit, when he appeared in front of everyone again, his whole body was scorched black, like a refugee from Africa, which made people laugh.


    Shalu fixed his eyes on Meng Haoran for the first time. Although he didn''t see it with his own eyes, he knew that the reason why that happened just now was because of Meng Haoran.


    The atmosphere became a little tense. Although Shalu looked a little embarrassed, his Qi did not fall, but increased a lot. The momentum completely locked Meng Haoran, but the aftershock also shocked bick and others. He didn''t dare to act rashly, as if he would be hit by thunder as long as he moved.


    Meng Haoran completely ignored saru''s intention and turned a blind eye to his momentum lock. Instead, he waved to Tenax and signaled the other party to come over. Moreover, he saw that Tenax''s walking was somewhat unchanged and played a therapeutic light. In a twinkling of an eye, Tenax felt that his injury was better, and most of his actions returned to Meng Haoran quickly.


    This process is completely in the eyes of Shalu. He is more and more afraid of Meng Haoran. Being able to ignore his momentum shows that the other party is terrible.


    Until Tenax stood at the monkey king''s, Meng Haoran looked up and looked at Shalu.


    Eye contact, Shalu was surprised. What kind of eyes were they? At that moment, Shalu seemed to see the disillusionment and transformation of the stars in the universe, and almost fell into it. Fortunately, his instinctive reaction was very fast, he directly waved his head away from the contact of his eyes, which slowed him down. However, even so, his back had been wet.


    For the first time, Shalu felt fear. Although he didn''t know that this feeling was called fear, he couldn''t show his pride in front of Meng Haoran. Instead, he was careful for fear of provoking Meng Haoran''s dissatisfaction. This was a change in his heart, even he couldn''t feel it.


    "Who are you?" Although Shalu knew some information about Meng Haoran from his memory, he still asked. He wanted an answer that was enough to reassure him.


    "Who am I? Don''t you remember me?" Meng Haoran didn''t give a positive answer, but asked a rhetorical question, which made saru look sluggish.


    Shalu quickly adjusted back and exported again. It was still the sentence "who are you?"


    Both sentences are the same, but they represent completely different.


    This time it was Meng Haoran''s turn to be a little surprised. He didn''t expect that Shalu still had a little brain. He wasn''t the one who only knew the battle.


    He understood that the reason why Shalu realized so strange was entirely because he instinctively felt the huge gap between the two sides. Even if the other party didn''t realize it, his actions subconsciously explained everything.


    What a keen perception! Meng Haoran praised it in his heart.


    "You are not qualified to know?" Although he appreciated saru, Meng Haoran still didn''t tell him what he meant. When he spoke, he used a hidden sound wave to make saru recover his original madness and get rid of his influence.


    Sure enough, as soon as Meng Haoran said this, salu vaguely felt that his shackles had been opened and restored his ordinary self. He had no strange feeling about Meng Haoran.


    "I don''t have the qualification to know? Boy, you are too arrogant. Who do you think you are? I am saru, the strongest existence in the universe. Aren''t you a small savior of the earth? Meng Haoran, I don''t know if your strength is stronger than theirs?" Saru''s tone was a little crazy.


    "That''s right! It seems that you still know me." Meng Haoran''s tone was calm, but this tone made Shalu feel more and more unhappy.


    Shalu made an expression to speak, but suddenly his finger moved. The continuous wave belonging to Felisa turned into hundreds of direct bursts, and the target Meng Haoran.


    "Sneak attack?" Meng Haoran flashed a different color in his eyes, and then let it attack.


    "This is..." I thought Meng Haoran would move to avoid these attacks even if he didn''t fight back, but what he saw was that Meng Haoran didn''t move at all, and his attack directly penetrated Meng Haoran''s body, as if Meng Haoran was an illusion.


    Of course, it''s impossible that Meng Haoran is a virtual shadow. Shalu denied this possibility at the first time. The second possibility is that Meng Haoran''s speed is so fast that he can''t even see it. Although this explanation is the most likely, Shalu can''t believe it. If you believe it, it doesn''t mean that Meng Haoran''s strength is completely above him, which he absolutely can''t admit, He always thinks he is the first in the universe. No one can beat him. He is the strongest.


    So since it''s not fast, what''s going on? Is it a strange ability? Shalu suddenly recalled the previous "inverse", and he had a faint answer in his heart, and immediately believed the answer. He looked at Meng Haoran with fear, but he was still confident. He believed that the other party''s ability was limited, not invincible, and the restriction was probably the intensity of the attack, As long as you do your best, the result will be very different.


    Meng Haoran looked at salu, his eyes were constantly changing, and the last pair of eyes that had seen you through were speechless. What are you doing in your brain?


    Meng Haoran believes that it is impossible for the other party to guess what happened just now, because the other party''s level is too low after all. Shalu did not guess wrong. Meng Haoran does not rely on speed, although it can achieve the same effect by speed.


    Meng Haoran relies on the ability to understand the World War I with the destructive God berus, which he calls the barrier of dimension. Under this ability, they are in a completely different dimension. As long as the other party can''t raise only the attack to the same dimension as Meng Haoran, all attacks can''t attack Meng Haoran.


    In fact, the so-called dimensional barrier can be explained by the radio frequency in real life. Different frequencies do not send calls. Using this principle, the dimensional barrier also has a variety of frequencies, which are constantly changing. In order to attack the other party, you must play the same frequency when you finally contact the other party, which requires terrible computing power and change the speed, It''s not what they can understand now.


    To fight the dimensional barrier, two conditions must be met: one is to understand the dimensional barrier, the other is to be able to keep up with the other party''s dimensional barrier, otherwise the attack will be meaningless.

 Chapter 606

    If his idea is correct, just try it. Shalu took action immediately with such an idea.


    Moving like thunder is to describe Shalu at this time. Even in the eyes of strong people such as the monkey king, Shalu''s actions turn into a residual shadow and approach Meng Haoran at an unimaginable speed. We can imagine how fast Shalu is now.


    You should know that the speed you can see and you can achieve is completely two concepts. For example, the speed of an ordinary person is only a few meters per second, and the fastest athlete is more than ten meters. Human beings can see the speed of a sports car, that is, hundreds of meters per second, but they can''t achieve it. That''s the same reason.


    So when the monkey king can only see the shadow of Shalu, we can imagine how shocked he was.


    "Is this his real strength?" Sun Wukong murmured, his eyes were lost for a while, and then he became firm. He was a man who was not afraid of challenges. On the contrary, such a powerful saru could arouse his desire for challenges. He believed that as long as he was given time, he could grow to be as strong as saru, or even much stronger, but he didn''t forget, Meng Haoran said that the Saiya people have just begun to enter the super Saiya people.


    In addition to the monkey king, Tenax, who has just entered the super 2 realm, can still see a shadow. Others can''t see it at all. In their eye masks, Shalu''s movement is like a blink, but he came to Meng Haoran from a height of kilometers in an instant.


    "Be careful!" Seeing that Shalu''s fist was about to be put into Meng Haoran''s body, they couldn''t help shouting.


    However, their worry was obviously superfluous, and then they saw a scene that completely subverted their common sense. They saw that Meng Haoran kept his original action without any change, and the fist of Shalu in front of him penetrated his body.


    "Fake?" Shalu didn''t feel any touch from his fist. He thought so in his heart, but the rest of his eyes saw Meng Haoran smile, and then Meng Haoran''s right hand slowly raised and grabbed his shoulder.


    The tactile sensation from his shoulder directly made Shalu dumbfounded. That feeling showed that Meng Haoran in front of him was definitely not an illusory existence, but real, but what happened when his fist passed through the other party''s body.


    Without waiting for saru to think more, Meng Haoran moved again and raised his feet slowly, that is, the speed of ordinary people, which was extremely slow in the eyes of saru and other experts.


    Meng Haoran''s intention can be easily seen from his actions. Meng Haoran wants to kick him.


    Shalu realized Meng Haoran''s intention. His body subconsciously wanted to avoid, but he found that he couldn''t move. A huge force came from his shoulder and fixed him in place. He couldn''t make effective avoidance movements.


    Salu''s face suddenly turned to one side and wanted to gather strength to swing his head. Meng Haoran''s hand broke out again.


    Finally, Shalu succeeded and failed. The success was because he finally got rid of Meng Haoran''s hand, but the failure was because Meng Haoran finally let go, not because of his strength. At the same time, Meng Haoran''s foot also came next and kicked Shalu directly, causing Shalu to fly backwards for several kilometers.


    When Shalu finally stopped, he could be seen gasping violently, and his body twitched a few times unconsciously, which was obviously a strong blow.


    Feeling the pain from the viscera, salu looked at Meng Haoran with fear. This was the first time that he felt that he was completely suppressed, and he couldn''t understand it. He didn''t understand why he couldn''t attack Meng Haoran completely.


    Is there really such a big gap in our strength? Not that he is illusory, but that I can''t see his speed at all? The idea grew up all his life and spread in Shalu''s mind. He was stunned there for a time, and his eyes were at a loss.


    "It''s so powerful. It''s not a grade at all. It''s really worthy of brother Meng."


    "Indeed, his mystery and power can''t be seen at all."


    "Is Shalu so vulnerable in front of him?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The current situation directly stunned a group of audiences such as the monkey king. For them, Shalu, who was almost invincible, seemed so helpless in front of Meng Haoran. They thought that even Meng Haoran had to spend some effort on Shalu. They felt that the gap was too large. This sense of gap made them feel a little unreal.


    It is reasonable to say that Shalu was only kicked off and slightly injured, which simply does not mean that Meng Haoran is completely better than Shalu. After all, Tenax also injured Shalu and hit him more than once, but Meng Haoran''s previous performance was too weird, so everyone subconsciously determined that Shalu is not at the same level as Meng Haoran, Of course, this is also true!


    Meng Haoran lost some confidence when he saw that Shalu was beaten so simply. He also felt bored for a while. Some of them didn''t want to continue bullying him. After all, the gap between their strength was bigger than it seemed. Even Meng Haoran could kill Shalu completely if he wanted to.


    Just when Meng Haoran decided to make a quick decision and directly send Shalu to hell, something happened to Shalu, which surprised Meng Haoran. Therefore, Meng Haoran planned to give Shalu some time.


    At this time, the pupils of Shalu''s eyes had disappeared, and his breath was particularly disordered and roared, as if he had suffered some great pain.


    Not only that, the surface of Shalu''s body began to appear intermittent light, and the light became brighter and brighter.


    In the stunned eyes of the crowd, Shalu''s shape began to change. First, his back began to wriggle, and then a pair of wings similar to dragon wings appeared unexpectedly. At the same time, his body became huge, and a single horn grew on his head. What''s more strange is that there began to be a blue flame around his body, not an ordinary flame, But because of the extremely high concentration of gas energy and air friction The abnormal image caused by rubbing.


    When Shalu''s final form was fixed, he could not see his previous shadow. He had completely become another species, and his breath soared to an extremely frightening level. Even the monkey king could not bear the aftereffect of his momentum.


    "Jiji body, I finally evolved into Jiji body! Hahaha..."

 Chapter 607

    "Jiji body? What does he mean by Jiji body? Is it similar to transformation? It looks so powerful." The monkey king was shocked by the sudden evolution of Shalu, and other people looked the same. He didn''t expect such changes. Even Shalu could change. It has to be said that the appearance of Shalu now is very deterrent, and its strength has obviously improved a lot than before.


    "It''s terrible now. If it''s really a transformation, his strength is not as simple as doubling or doubling. Can uncle Meng win?" Saiya people know the most about transformation and know the strength gap before and after transformation. If Shalu''s transformation effect is similar to theirs, they have reason to believe that the war situation will change again, and maybe even Meng Haoran will fail.


    Shalu''s transformation, or Meng Haoran clearly knows that this is not transformation, but the so-called evolution. After all, because of his arrival, the monkey king and others do not know that Shalu achieved the whole by swallowing the 17th and 18th, and took the road of evolution. This kind of transformation is general degradation. Unlike transformation, he can always maintain this attitude. It is two systems.


    Obviously, these people think more. In the face of Shalu''s transformation, Meng Haoran is only a little interested at this time.


    Meng Haoran touched his chin and whispered, "research body, something that hasn''t appeared in the original work! When he is a digital baby? And his way of evolution is wrong! He evolved as soon as I stimulated him? When I am a super villain and he is the protagonist? Is it completely reversed?"


    Meng Haoran felt the deepest about the changes before and after Shalu. Only he could feel his strength at the scene. Others just knew that Shalu had become much stronger and didn''t know how much it had become.


    "Darling, the so-called evolution doesn''t match. Asian people become weak. His strength before and after evolution is dozens of times different! I''m afraid it takes more than 3 to defeat the current research body saru. This is already close to the combat power of the demon boo. Of course, it''s only the kind side of the demon boo." Meng Haoran looked at the completely changed salu and thought that if it weren''t for the wrong color of his body and the green hat on his head, he was really powerful and domineering. He was suitable to be a mount!


    It was at this moment that Shalu was familiar with his new body, and his confidence came back. When he thought of his previous appearance, he was so frightened that Meng Haoran was a burst of anger.


    "Hum, I think you can still be so weird this time. The reason why you couldn''t fight before is because the strength gap is too large. Now I can do what you did before. Now our strength is the same, but I believe the victory is me." ok Shalu was completely wrong, but he didn''t underestimate Meng Haoran too much. Even if he became a research body, he still regarded Meng Haoran as an opponent.


    Generally speaking, the outbreak of saru and its evolution into a research body should be a great turnaround, but the problem is that he did not accompany his friends, nor did he have a digital machine. He belongs to a digital baby outside the compilation, so he is doomed to be tragic. Of course, the most important thing is that Meng Haoran is in front of him now, even if he is a genuine digital baby in the compilation, It can only be kneeling. The so-called protagonist is automatically demoted to a supporting role here in Meng Haoran.


    "Oh, full of confidence! Sao Nian." Meng Haoran grinned at Shalu and saw that Shalu was inexplicable.


    Shaluben thought Meng Haoran would take him seriously, but obviously he is still not qualified to let Meng Haoran take him seriously, even though he is dozens of times stronger than before. Therefore, this appearance of Meng Haoran makes shaluben''s anger subside again. The most intuitive external performance is that the blue flame around his body burns more quickly.


    "Meng Haoran!!" Sha Lu shouted angrily. The wings on his back suddenly fanned and his body burst out. The flame around him did not disappear. It looked like a meteor falling from the sky and went straight to Meng Haoran. The long flame tail was particularly bright.


    In order to repay the surprise brought by Shalu, Meng Haoran doesn''t intend to use the dimensional barrier this time. After all, if he uses Shalu, he will be completely unable to touch his side as before. This is too cruel for Shalu, so Meng Haoran decided to let the opponent meet him at least. Of course, it''s limited to meeting him. As for pretending not to beat him, He was tortured a little, and finally turned over something. He was not interested at all.


    When Shalu finally came into contact with Meng Haoran''s fist and took the initiative to contact it, he was very excited at this time. He had determined that his guess was correct. Now he can finally fight a normal battle. It''s not easy! This feeling almost made Shalu burst into tears. Of course, although there were no real tears, everyone could see the excited eyes.


    "Is it necessary to be so excited? Many of them hit me, just fists, or did they say that he liked to make a base and was excited to touch my perfect skin." Meng Haoran, who thought too much, suddenly felt cold in his heart and almost wanted to go back and continue to use the dimensional barrier. However, he finally saw the other party''s state and laughed that he was a little open-minded.


    The aftermath of the "boom" battle swept the surrounding winds and turned into a cheer for the two men''s battle. The two men''s battle directly caused countless tornadoes around. Fortunately, the place of the battle was a deserted plain, so it didn''t cause much loss. If it was in the city, the aftermath could turn the city into ruins!


    Not only that, the flames on Shalu''s body also scattered from time to time and mixed in the tornado, forming a wonder of fire dragon rolls. If an artist saw this scene, I''m afraid a world-shaking work would be born. However, it''s a pity that there are no artists here. There are a group of war maniacs. They just glanced at these fire dragon rolls with their eyes, They continued to observe the battle between Meng Haoran and Shalu, although they could only observe the traces of the battle between the two sides. Even the monkey king could not see the specific situation.


    It''s a battle. In fact, Meng Haoran has never attacked. He just resisted the fierce attack of Shalu. The reason why he didn''t attack is because he was afraid that the battle would end as soon as he started. In this way, Shalu is too poor to evolve into a research body. At least let him experience his strength.

 Chapter 608

    With the idea of letting saru leave no regrets, Meng Haoran didn''t fight back for a moment, just blindly avoided, but in a state of excitement, saru, who thought he had the upper hand, didn''t find this.


    Shalu was more and more excited, more and more excited. He wantonly waved his power and attracted the wind and cloud of heaven and earth. His power directly changed the celestial phenomena of thousands of miles around and shrouded the sky in a light blue color.


    However, he was not a fool after all. After about 10 minutes, he finally found something wrong. 10 minutes was enough for him to vent. After venting, he found that his attack seemed to have no effect at all. It was even more shocking when he carefully recalled the previous battle, It seems that in the past 10 minutes, compared with before, he came into contact with Meng Haoran''s real body, and there was no other change, as if he had evolved the research body from being unable to touch the edge to touch the change.


    "Have you found it?" Feeling a slight change in Shalu''s action, Meng Haoran moved in his heart. He knew that Shalu was awake and did not intend to continue. He made a decisive move and waved the same punch. Shalu was directly knocked back hundreds of meters.


    "This is... Brother Meng finally made a move." Although the delegated Monkey King and others don''t know the details, they can see from Sha Lu''s expression. At this time, Sha Lu has lost his previous spirit, but has a strange sense of depression, giving people a very strange feeling. It is clear that Sha Lu''s Qi has not weakened, which still makes them feel incomparably depressed, but it lacks a feeling of hero''s twilight.


    "You should be satisfied to fight with me for so long!" Meng Haoran saw that Shalu had understood that he was intentional before and no longer covered up. He said faintly, with a trace of appreciation in his eyes. Shalu''s strength was good, but he met the wrong person at the wrong time.


    "Satisfied? Ha ha..." salu smiled a little bleak. Even when he evolved to the ultimate body, he was not the enemy of Meng Haoran''s unity. Salu knew the power from when he was defeated. If Meng Haoran was serious at the beginning, his result would be no different from that before evolution.


    "Why?" Shalu looked at Meng Haoran tightly and waited for Meng Haoran''s answer. He asked why Meng Haoran didn''t do it at the beginning.


    Meng Haoran, of course, also understood why saru asked, and said bluntly with a slight meditation: "I think it''s not easy for you to evolve into the extreme body. It''s cruel to be hit as soon as you come, so..." the latter words didn''t say.


    "You are pitying me," said salu, surprised and bitter. "When do I need to be pitied? I''m the strongest, the strongest!" Finally, the voice was low and inaudible.


    For a long time, Shalu''s eyes became firm again, and his whole body burst out several times stronger than before, stirring the wind and cloud of the whole earth, and even his Qi spread to most of the solar system, which can be described as hot as the sun.


    However, this momentum has a taste of breaking the boat. At this moment, Shalu overdraw his life and planned to fight to the death. The self-esteem of the strong made him unable to surrender and did not want to surrender.


    "Meng Haoran!" Shalu shouted, and the in his eyes was definitely seen by Meng Haoran.


    At this moment, Meng Haoran suddenly felt that Shalu was also a man. He was not afraid of death. He wanted to die in battle! With a slight sigh, he also made a fighting posture, which is regarded as respect.


    Seeing Meng Haoran''s action, salu smiled and smiled from his heart, then his face was solemn, his whole body''s momentum gathered together, and even burned his life and made the last blow.


    I only saw that a huge virtual shadow similar to his body appeared behind Shalu, roared and went straight to Meng Haoran, which was so heroic and resolute.


    Because it is such a big formation, Sun Wukong and others can also see it. Unconsciously, they also have a trace of admiration in their eyes when they look at Shalu. Such enemies, even the most opponents, need to be admired. They are not afraid of death and are not afraid of death for their own pride.


    At this moment, although Shalu''s life-saving attack was powerful, and even the presence of the monkey king and others thought that they would die under this attack, they still knew that it had no effect on Meng Haoran. Meng Haoran won in the end. This was a self-confidence without a source. There was no reason. It was just an idea from the bottom of his heart and believed it.


    Meng Haoran was unusually calm about Shalu''s sacrificing his life. Although this blow was really amazing, the dimensional gap was too large. For example, Shalu''s blow was not as good as Meng Haoran''s random blow when he fought with birus, let alone the battle when he entered that strange state.


    Nor did Meng Haoran make any moves, but silently, everyone felt a palpitation, which was a warning from the soul level.


    At the moment when Shalu''s attack was close to Meng Haoran, his breath suddenly decreased rapidly. At the end, he could see Shalu''s figure. His speed was so slow that even ordinary people could see it. He waved his fist faster than ordinary people, but even so, he still clenched his teeth and hit the fist.


    Meng Haoran waved the same fist, crossed his fists, and paused for a few seconds. Shalu showed a relieved smile, and then suddenly burst out a blue flame on his body, which directly burned him up. He didn''t even have an atom that made up his body, and was completely wiped out from the universe.


    "Dead, so dead." Sun Wukong and others looked at this scene with disappointment. To tell the truth, they didn''t know what happened in the end. How could such a powerful blow of Shalu dissipate for no reason.


    So what happened before? It was the mystery of the dimension. The means of using the power of God. At that moment, Meng Haoran used his creative power to silently offset all the power of Shalu, so that Shalu''s power dissipated directly into the void, revealing Shalu who had become weak due to overdraft. Finally, a punch triggered the last residual power in Shalu, Directly let him let saru burn all his possessions, including his soul. It can be regarded as completely killing saru, so it is impossible to see saru in hell.


    "I made a mistake just now. I was affected by my mood for a moment and forgot to keep my hand! Even if Shalu did not, there were no numbers 17 and 18." Meng Haoran returned to God, and he also had some regrets in his heart.

 Chapter 609

    Shalu has been killed by Meng Haoran, so we have no reason to stay here. Not to mention now after being devastated by the battle, even before the war, there are no unique scenery worth staying here. The reason why we choose to defeat the battlefield here is only because the vision here is relatively wide and there are few obstacles.


    "Everyone is tired today. Let''s go back and have a rest first. I''ll deal with the next thing." Meng Haoran said very considerately and took charge of the next things, such as informing people all over the world about saru and making some post-war arrangements.


    They nodded and didn''t put forward any meaning to Meng Haoran''s words. Originally, they were not good at dealing with other things. Even at the beginning, they just planned to kill Shalu. If they really want to deal with the chaos of the earth, they won''t do it at all. They can only think of turning to the dragon.


    Seeing that the monkey king and others didn''t mean to talk to themselves, Meng Haoran left directly and didn''t rush to this moment.


    A few days later, after the capsule company issued a global announcement and made relevant post-war arrangements, the earth returned to calm again, and people ran around to tell each other and celebrate, looking like joy.


    And all this is just Meng Haoran''s word. The real thing he is thinking about is another thing. When Meng Haoran had a whim to temporarily increase the energy of Tennessee to more than 2.


    At that time, when the strength of Tennessee increased to more than 2, the system prompt tone in Meng Haoran''s mind had sounded, suggesting that he could choose to complete the task, which is the so-called training task, and there was a completion degree of 150% at the end of the task.


    Meng Haoran naturally did not choose to complete it, because he had seen the thoroughfare that can increase the degree of completion. To tell the truth, his original understanding was to really improve the strength of Tenax to more than 2, so as to complete the task. He didn''t expect that the temporary strength could also be, which gave him a lot of operation space.


    The potential of Tennessee is only super 2. Originally, Meng Haoran only planned to promote him to super 2. As for the higher level, there is no need to think about it. Now, Meng Haoran''s plan has changed. It remains unchanged and simple to promote Tennessee to super 2. After all, Tennessee is already at the critical point.


    The only change is that when TNX returns, he temporarily increases his strength to more than 3. In this way, when the task is completed, the task will be increased to more than 3 according to his strength. It is appropriate to increase the degree of completion. As for why not improve higher, Meng Haoran has no way. Who calls TNX has no tail, and his potential is more than 2, It is the limit to promote him to over 3. There is no way to promote him to a higher level, but some gains outweigh the losses, which is not worth it.


    Meng Haoran didn''t tell Tennessee what he really thought. He just told him to inform him when he left, and he would give him a surprise.


    Saru''s death restored peace to the earth. It will be a period of peace for a long time. Of course, generally speaking, it is not allowed to have any accident. For example, this saru was born ahead of schedule.


    After a period of recuperation, the monkey king also recovered from that war. After seeing more powerful power, they began a new round of vigorous cultivation.


    During this period, the earth also ushered in the first new earth God to supplement the vacancy of the earth. Like the original work, it is the little Namiki man named Tiantian. Tiantian''s talent is really good. The Dragon beads produced are a little more high-end than before. Not only has the number of wishes increased from one to three, but also the quality of each wish has been greatly improved, Thinking that the Dragon beads of nemex are close, for example, the previous dragon beads can only resurrect one person at a time, and there is a limit that everyone can only resurrect once. Now, these are not problems. You can resurrect as many as you want, just change the saying of making a wish, and the resurrection times are floating clouds.


    The enhancement of dragon beads is gratifying and welcome to Sun Wukong and others, but what is the real situation? The enhancement of the Dragon Ball''s ability also means that each use will produce greater negative energy and accelerate the awakening of the evil dragon. In addition, the unrestrained use of the monkey king greatly shortens this time, otherwise the evil dragon that would have been rare for thousands of years, How can we gather enough strength to break the shackles of the dragon ball and reproduce the time in these decades?


    Meng Haoran knows these Xinmi, but he doesn''t intend to say it, and it''s useless to say it. He can''t stop him from using the dragon ball. It''s just a delay at most. He can''t help but let them revive klin and them. Who says they have to die every time they hit the boss?


    Meng Haoran''s arrival is the lucky star of the monkey king. In the original book, he died more than once. He was going to die in the end for ratiz''s time and this saru, but he was completely avoided because of Meng Haoran.


    But that''s not the case for others, such as vegeta and Colin. One of their wives was robbed, one didn''t even see his wife''s face, and Tennessee was taught like hell.


    About a month later, Tennessee finally planned to go back. Although he was happy here and even had the idea of staying here all the time, he finally made the decision to go home because of the yearning of his hometown. The Golden Nest and silver nest were not as good as his own dog''s nest. It was good to break his hometown again. There was no reason. It was a strange feeling in his heart.


    In one month, Tenax has successfully promoted to super 2 and officially become the No. 2 figure of the current Saiya people, which makes vegeta jealous of his nominal son. It is thought that Tenax''s achievements are all due to Meng Haoran, who is more and more unpopular with Meng Haoran, but he just doesn''t show it or doesn''t dare to show it.


    The place where Tennessee met everyone for the first time was also the place where he left. In order to minimize errors when returning, he chose the place when he came.


    Meng Haoran and a large group of people are saying goodbye to Tenax one by one. They say moving words. The scene is a little out of control and almost delayed Tenax''s return. It can be seen that Tenax is still popular here.


    "Then finally let me give you a hand..." finally Meng Haoran shot.

 Chapter 610

    Originally, Tenax was going to leave, and Meng Haoran''s so-called surprise had long been put behind his mind, but when a familiar force and feeling came, he suddenly understood what he was doing.


    In the eyes of almost stunned people, in just a short moment, Tennessee changed from ordinary state to super 1, and then super 2. Finally, the breath has not stopped growing, and even the growth rate is faster than before.


    Turners only felt that his body had a powerful force that could not be vented. He couldn''t help drinking "ah..."


    When Tennessee''s strength reached the critical point, even his body faintly sent out muscles and muscles The sound of rubbing, at this time, Tennessee was a little at a loss.


    "Not yet, but when." Meng Haoran woke up Tenax with a loud drink. His mind suddenly cleared up, and instinctively began to impact the bottleneck of super 3.


    Originally, the bottleneck that Tenax could not break through all his life was pierced like paper paste with the support of Meng Haoran''s strength.


    Tennessee''s appearance began to change, his eyebrows began to disappear, and his hair began to soar. Finally, when he changed completely, he had long hair and waist. With his neutral clothes, he really felt a little feminine, of course, very weak.


    "This is... The Super Saiyan who has surpassed the Super Saiyan again!?" Sun Wukong and other people who came to see him off looked at TNX in surprise and their tone was a little excited. Here in TNX, they felt the way forward. At the moment, they were so clear and had an understanding of the power of super 3. Now TNX''s breath is similar to that of saru''s terminal body, but this is the first time to become super 3, They know that there is still a big gap in strength at each stage of transformation, that is, the real super 3 can be stronger.


    At the thought of his strength after becoming super 3, Monkey King was excited and wanted to go home to practice immediately.


    Other people who are not Saiya people are more and more envious of Saiya people''s identity. We should know that their future cultivation prospects are far worse than Saiya people, and we don''t even know whether they can make significant progress.


    I''m afraid only Meng Haoran and his women won''t care about the Saiya people. Meng Haoran doesn''t have to say that if his women do something they like every day, they can easily improve their strength. Is it enviable to come?


    Today, buma finally met with Tenax, but to Meng Haoran''s surprise, for his son in another world. Buma''s sense of her is just ordinary. She is an ordinary friend better than a stranger and has nothing to say. This makes Meng Haoran, who has always avoided meeting the two people, feel a little amorous and a little guilty. He feels guilty that he doesn''t believe buma.


    Tenax wanted to have a good chat with buma, but buma and Meng Haoran''s attitude made him finally give up his ideas. He just said a few words to buma politely. He was not a fool. He knew how Meng Haoran would react if he realized that he was too close to buma. In addition, buma felt a sense of alienation, so he didn''t force him too much, After all, by comparison, he is about to see his real mother.


    "How do you feel now? Do you feel invincible? If you go back like this, it''s not easy to solve your problems." Meng Haoran''s tone was a little relaxed, because just now the system prompt sounded again, which confirmed his action. The task completion directly soared by 150%, and finally it was 300%, which was twice as high as before. Meng Haoran was very satisfied and confirmed the completion of the task. As for the next reward, he planned to wait until he went back and have fun alone.


    After hearing Meng Haoran''s words, Tenax really wanted to say that I was invincible. Who dared to fight, but suddenly thought of the previous scene of Meng Haoran fighting with saru in his mind. After carefully feeling Meng Haoran''s strength, he found that even now Meng Haoran still feels the same as before, that is to say, his strength and Meng Haoran are not close at all, What a cruel fact this is.


    After taking a deep look at Meng Haoran, Tenax said: "thank you for uncle Meng''s teaching. I still owe it to you. Even now, I''m not the strongest. The universe is vast and the world is big. I don''t know where there are stronger than I am now. After returning this time, I will continue to practice and strive to become more powerful."


    Meng Haoran was stunned by Tennessee''s words, and finally nodded in response.


    Before saying goodbye again, Tenax kept the appearance of super 3 and boarded the space-time transmitter. After being fully prepared, he finally waved to everyone. The machine started and a mysterious wave spread continuously. That was the scene that must happen when space-time was shaken, but only Meng Haoran felt the wave at the scene, Others only saw the surface, and Tennessee and the space-time legend disappeared in front of them as if they were moving in an instant.


    "I don''t know if I can see him again." It''s sun WuFan. It seems that they get along well.


    "Better not!" Meng Haoran said, "if you can see it again, it means the trouble is coming again." After Meng Haoran added, the people were relieved to know what Meng Haoran said, which was what everyone said they didn''t want to see.


    After seeing off Tenax, Meng Haoran invited everyone to his house for a party. Naturally, no one would refuse. Except for a guy, vegeta left directly on the grounds of cultivation. The monkey king shook his head.


    Meng Haoran entertained the monkey king and his family. A group of people were very happy. They had enough to eat and drink. Finally, they left with satisfaction.


    It was not until the evening that Meng Haoran took the time to check his task reward. When he pulled out the reward, Meng Haoran immediately smiled. Indeed, it was worthy of a new task mode. The reward did not disappoint him, and even exceeded his expectations. It was really worth spending so much time on this task.


    There are three rewards for tasks, and one is more precious than one. I don''t know whether the three correspond to 300% completion. If so, it''s worth thinking about.

 Chapter 611

    The rewards of the three tasks are the ability to understand the accelerator ball, one chance to specify the world lottery and the last chance of vitality.


    As the name suggests, the ability understanding acceleration ball is that when Meng Haoran understands an ability, he can greatly increase the speed of understanding this ability. For example, if Meng Haoran wants to understand crossing, as long as he uses the ability understanding acceleration ball, it can be said that it would take one year to understand. Now he can understand it in an instant.


    Maybe someone will say that this is more chicken help. Wouldn''t it be OK to get a machine that should watch the time flow rate? But that''s not what I said. Even if I got a machine to change the time flow rate to understand the ability, it still took so much time. It''s just that the time was spent in the machine, which other people can''t feel outside. But it''s different to use this ability to understand the accelerator ball. It''s a matter of a moment everywhere, and the grade is improved all at once.


    Not only that, the ability understanding accelerator ball also has a greater advantage. When using the ability accelerator ball, it can greatly develop the user''s understanding. Originally, it takes a long time for a person to understand an ability, or even a certain degree in his life. That''s his own limitation, but using the ability accelerator ball is different, Directly breaking this routine, no matter whether it has the ability to understand this level or not, it will directly promote you to a certain level, but if it has strong ability, it will get more in the end.


    Of course, there are also restrictions on the use. It must be the ability of the framework and route. The ability that must not be realized has no effect.


    Seeing this ability to understand the introduction of the accelerator ball, Meng Haoran had an idea in his mind about how to use it. If he succeeded, he would get great benefits. However, he temporarily restrained the idea of immediate implementation and turned his attention to the introduction of the next reward.


    Meng Haoran has already guessed what it is from the name, but it still needs to confirm whether it is the same as what he thinks.


    "Is that true? You can select the current star world of the user for the specified lucky draw, that is to say, now I am an 8-star advanced world, so you can select the 8-star advanced world for the lucky draw, and you can also specify which world it is. That''s good, but it''s still a waste now. Obviously, it can only be used when my star is higher. ¡±Thinking of this, Meng Haoran temporarily forgot this opportunity and turned his eyes to the last reward.


    A thread of vitality is a strange gas like symbol on the reward interface, and it seems to give people a feeling that it is not static, as if it will disappear at any time, which is very strange.


    Meng Haoran was really shocked when he saw the introduction of a glimmer of vitality, and even almost couldn''t help crying out. Fortunately, after so many years, Meng Haoran''s Qi Nourishing skills have been very good, so he resisted it.


    So what did he see that made him so shocked?


    Specifically, this is the introduction of a thread of vitality: there are three thousand Avenue and forty-nine Tianyan. One of them is a thread of vitality, which is an opportunity left by the avenue to all things, and the function of a thread of vitality is that if there is something that cannot be done, that is, it is doomed to fail, as long as you use it, there is a glimmer of possibility.


    This thread of vitality is equivalent to the power to turn the impossible events into possible events, which goes beyond the scope of truth. Although it is heinous with low possibility, there is always a possibility that it is not. This is the most fundamental change.


    The reason why Meng Haoran attaches so much importance to a thread of vitality is also because he has the ability to produce miracles. It can be imagined that he needs this power to become an unprecedented protagonist God. Vaguely, Meng Haoran has a feeling that this thread of vitality may be the most important reward he has obtained from the system, and he will not get a better reward in the future.


    Meng Haoran took a deep breath and received the reward. Then he realized that the acceleration ball turned into a luminous ball and appeared in his hand. The lucky draw opportunity was automatically recorded in his personal information. As for the last breath of vitality, it suddenly appeared in front of Meng Haoran, and then immediately became active to leave and escape into the void. Finally, the system sent out a bound light, A glimmer of vitality slowly integrated into Meng Haoran''s soul. I couldn''t find it, as if it had never appeared.


    Although he didn''t feel the existence of a glimmer of vitality, Meng Haoran was not surprised. On the contrary, if this thing could be found by him, it would be strange. In that case, he would doubt its authenticity. The most magical things in the world can''t be found by him now. I''m afraid even the characters of Pangu in the 9-star world are eager for a glimmer of vitality! This is more precious than the so-called opportunity of the great road. Meng Haoran can get his unimaginable luck.


    But then again, what is the existence of such a reward system? It''s terrible to think about it.


    In the next few days, Meng Haoran didn''t do anything else, but had a good rest and play. Slowly adjust his state to the end, and everything seemed particularly calm.


    Finally, one day, when Meng Haoran felt that his state was at its best, he entered the long lost closed room and began the next step.


    In the closed room, there was no dust because Meng Haoran didn''t come for a long time. Instead, it looked brand-new. Time didn''t leave traces on it. Maybe it did, but it couldn''t be seen.


    "Next it''s up to you. I hope you don''t let me down!" The voice was low and inaudible. A light ball appeared in front of Meng Haoran. Meng Haoran stared at it closely. An inexplicable color flashed in his eyes. It remained unchanged for a long time and entered a certain state.

 Chapter 612

    Meng Haoran''s breathing sound gradually became as if nothing, and finally almost close to nothing, but the light ball in front of him began to shine, but it was soft light. The light seemed to have life, slowly wrapped Meng Haoran, and finally the light ball disappeared, while Meng Haoran put on a layer of soft light clothes.


    The closing room was silent. Meng Haoran sat quietly in the center, motionless, his eyes slightly closed, as if he had entered a peaceful sleep, and his light clothes loomed, giving people a feeling of incomparable peace.


    However, hidden behind peace, Meng Haoran''s body is indeed an earth shaking event. Different from the outside, his spirit has come to a strange place, where his thinking is 100 times clearer than usual, and there is an answer to the things he can''t think of in a moment.


    So what is Meng Haoran doing now? The answer is very simple. He has entered the state of using the ability to understand the accelerator ball. He will not finish this understanding until his naked clothes disappear completely, and this time is about ten minutes outside.


    As for what ability Meng Haoran is understanding, he had a plan in his head when he saw the ability understanding acceleration ball. That is to use this to understand his crossing in the previous Sao world. Crossing can also be regarded as an ability.


    In the Sao world, Meng Haoran opened many doors to different worlds by relying on the system, so as to understand some mysteries about crossing. However, to truly and completely control this ability, it will not succeed for a while, and to understand this ability to a higher level, let alone what he can achieve now, so this ability to understand the acceleration ball comes at the right time.


    To improve the ability, what is better than the ability to pass through this so-called little golden finger? Therefore, Meng Haoran decisively chose this ability, and now it seems that his choice is not wrong.


    Relying on his ability to understand the acceleration ball, Meng Haoran''s understanding of the universe and space-time has been rapidly enhanced, and he has learned a lot of mysteries that he would not have understood in this realm. In a short while, his inside information has been enhanced a lot, and his understanding of some things is even comparable to that of the nine star strong, which can be said to be crazy.


    If Meng Haoran hadn''t adjusted his body and spirit to the top I''m afraid Feng''s state won''t be so smooth today. Although he doesn''t have a special feeling, Meng Haoran knows that the reason why he can understand so quickly must be the influence of his own state.


    10 minutes later, when Meng Haoran''s light clothes were completely extinguished, his eyes opened. The stars in his eyes changed in time and space, showing a strange characteristic. On his body, there was a strange fluctuation that ordinary people could not see, which was the temperament of understanding time and space to a certain extent.


    With a light breath, Meng Haoran calmed down, and his strange temperament disappeared. He became a sunshine boy who couldn''t see anything special.


    "It''s the right choice. This ability to understand the acceleration ball really deserves its role. I didn''t expect to reach this point." Meng Haoran''s eyes twinkled, and he was obviously satisfied with the harvest of this retreat.


    Although this time''s closure was only a short ten minutes, Meng Haoran got more things than decades of closure, which is of great significance.


    First of all, with the ability to understand the acceleration ball, Meng Haoran completely mastered the ability of crossing. From then on, he is no longer passive crossing, but can also take the initiative to cross, and is in a leading position in the army of piercers.


    "I really didn''t expect to master this ability so soon. It seems that my luck is really good, and this is one of the three rewards." Meng Haoran couldn''t help smiling at the thought of the other two rewards of the mission. He was very grateful to Tennessee who didn''t know what was going on now.


    Originally, Meng Haoran expected that after understanding the ability of crossing, he could conduct simple world search, not locate the world, but just the most basic crossing. But now, due to the deepening understanding of time and space, Meng Haoran has mastered the ability of world positioning. As long as he has some special information about the world, he can locate his world, If the distance is not too far, you can also directly cross into its world.


    According to the distance between the world and itself, different information is needed. The farther the distance, the more information is needed.


    As for now, Meng Haoran has entered different worlds before. He can directly locate the world he has entered before, and then enter it. That is to say, he wants to return to the world of fire shadow, pirate and so on.


    After finishing the comprehension of ability, Meng Haoran entered the second round of isolation after a little meditation. After all, he just had the comprehension of swallowing dates. Now he still needs to consolidate it. In addition, he doesn''t understand the current state at all, so he can also learn from it Cable can reverse some higher state situations.


    After a while, the closed room was silent again. Meng Haoran also entered the practice like an old monk. He didn''t hear anything outside the window and only did it for practice.


    With Meng Haoran''s retreat, the outside was quiet. People all know that Meng Haoran entered the retreat room again, and his behavior was a lot more random, but after all, he was in awe of Meng Haoran and didn''t do anything troublesome.


    Time goes by so slowly, what people on earth should do, civilization is gradually progressing, and nothing special happens. The of peace is a little boring.


    While the earth is recuperating, there are some winds and clouds in one corner of the universe, and an invisible darkness is stupid in the dark Stupid and ready to move, it may harm the world at any time.


    A barren planet can''t be said to be barren. It still had some life. Just a few days ago, a group of uninvited guests came and completely destroyed the aborigines on the planet with the potential of thunder. Except for microorganisms, everything else that can be seen is gone. Now there are only these alien visitors left.


    "Hahaha, I finally found the place of the seal of the demon boo. As long as I solve the seal, Babidi can restore my father''s glory again, rule the universe and become the real overlord of the universe." A dwarf with short stature, sparse hair and some long that did not conform to the earth''s aesthetics was as happy as winning the lottery. A figure not far from him looked at all this silently, and the scene was extremely strange.

 Chapter 613

    What Meng Haoran doesn''t know is that the changes he brought to the dragon ball world are far from as simple as what he showed. Especially after he became the creator God of the universe, his influence on the universe has reached the top Peak.


    Originally, there are some things missing in the seventh universe because there is no creation God. People living in this universe have far less understanding of the way of creation than the way of destruction. After all, the God of destruction is not still in power. Therefore, people only cultivate the body, but do not understand the realm of soul. The combat effectiveness of people who practice the way of creation is far less than that of those who practice the way of destruction, That is, the strength of Qi exceeds the power of creation. After all, the original power of creation is not strong.


    However, the power of creation should surpass destruction in defense. Even the power of creation can be used with the help of the power of the universe. It is normal as long as they are prepared to kill the people at the same level who practice the way of destruction. These are impossible when the creator God is not in power, which causes most people to practice Qi for pure combat power and practice the way of destruction.


    When Meng Haoran became the creator God, the rules of the universe changed slightly, and it became easier and more powerful to practice the way of creation. This change gave the families who practice the way of creation for generations a sign of re emergence.


    Especially when Meng Haoran''s understanding of creation is far more than the understanding of destruction god on the way of destruction, this gap is even more obvious. Now, cultivating the way of creation is obviously much simpler than the way of destruction. Although nothing can be seen in a short time, after the precipitation of time, this difference will erupt like a volcano and cannot be stopped.


    In one corner of the universe, it is a planet full of green life, 90% of which are forests, and only a few lakes supply water. It is far from the center of the universe, a peaceful color.


    In the center of the planet, a towering tree stands as if rooted in the core of the planet. It is very tall and beyond common sense. As long as it can be seen on this planet, and it is located in the center of the planet, it naturally provides direction help for the living creatures here, but this is only a small point of its role, Its real effect is much greater than this.


    This tree is called the tree of life by the aborigines of the planet. Its most fundamental function is to absorb the creative energy of the universe to nourish the planet, so that the planet has been in an extremely vigorous state of life, free from disasters and difficulties. The life of the original inhabitants of the planet is like in heaven.


    However, due to the abundant resources, there are many fewer fights here. It is in a state of peace all the year round. The aborigines do not advocate practicing the way of destruction, but have a special preference for the way of creation. However, because there is no creator God in power, the things they practice are very simple. Building a house is OK, and fighting is completely impossible, And that has changed.


    Under the tree of life, a graceful voice prayed with her hands folded. Her body shape was the same as that of human beings. The only difference was the sharp ears on her head. She was an elf, and she was also an elf queen. She had lived for 500 years. In the long life of the elf, she was in her prime and looked almost as old as a young woman about 30 years old.


    Not only that, perhaps the elf itself has its own beautiful characteristics, her skin light Slippery white Fair and tender, it seems that they can squeeze out water. With the curve of the golden ratio and the bright eyes that are extremely simple and pure, anyone will be surprised at the sight. What a beautiful one with 7 points of purity and 3 points of charm Beautiful imperial sister.


    However, at this time, no one has the blessing to appreciate her beauty. At this time, the girl''s mouth is slightly open and her expression is solemn, although the solemnity doesn''t feel very deep in her.


    "Great tree of life! Your people Taylor Scarlett, I hope to get your opinion on what happened during this period. What happened, our..."


    Taylor Scarlett, that is, the name of the fairy queen, told the strange things that had happened during this period as gently as possible. Of course, it was strange and didn''t say anything bad. On the contrary, it was a good thing, because the speed of their practice actually accelerated one day, and their understanding of the Tao of creation was like opening a cheating device, The speed of cultivation of each people practicing this way has changed to varying degrees. The speed of small change is twice faster than before, and the speed of large change is even hundreds of times faster. That is to say, the effect of cultivation in a few days can even catch up with that of a year. It''s incredible.


    Originally, it is reasonable to say that this change is a good thing for the elves, but the elves don''t think so. Instead, they are a little frightened. Their long-term stability makes them very uncomfortable with this change. It seems that there is something important to happen. There must be a reason for something abnormal. This is their idea, and they don''t know the reason, That''s why the queen asked about the tree of life.


    There is no doubt that the tree of life has its own will. Moreover, as an existence that has survived for hundreds of thousands of years, its wisdom is far beyond the scope of ordinary people''s understanding. It is a wise man. The elves think there is nothing they don''t know. They will ask their opinions if there are important things.


    After Taylor Scarlett explained her questions, she began to quietly wait for the response of the tree of life. According to the general situation, the tree of life would not respond until a while, as if she were thinking. However, this time is obviously different, but the tree of life changed within 10 seconds of Taylor Scarlett''s words, and a strange wave came out of the tree of life, Link its queen''s spiritual sea.


    The queen was a little stunned, and then made a respectful gesture of listening. However, it was silent outside. At this time, it was like a picture of extreme beauty.


    Old but with the sound of infinite wisdom, I thought in the Queen''s mind, "don''t panic. I also vaguely guessed the reason for this change, that is, the great creator and creator God have returned. This is the reason for the change in the speed of cultivating the way of creation. As the creatures of cultivating the way of creation, I hope you can..."


    After a long time, Taylor Scarlett left the tree of life. No one knew what the tree of life said to her at last, but a few days later, Taylor Scarlett left her mother planet and didn''t know where she went.

 Chapter 614

    More than a few months have passed since the dialogue. Today is sunny and cloudless. Meng Haoran''s Island is an uninvited guest.


    A black robe can''t hide her slim posture. Even if she can''t see the truth, it''s not difficult to guess the beauty under her black robe. You can see one or two from the white tenderness inadvertently exposed. Unfortunately, her face seems to be covered by a layer of gauze.


    "You mean you came to our boss?" In a slightly surprised voice, Zhao Qing, a housekeeper at the reception desk on Meng Haoran Island, is a capable young woman around the age of 30. She looks very good on this beautiful island, but at this time, this beauty is really eclipsed in front of an invisible woman. Although Zhao Qing doesn''t know what the woman looks like in front of her, However, from their temperament and the skin at a glance, they believe that each other is far more beautiful than themselves.


    The most important thing is that the other party''s voice is so beautiful. Just a few simple words conquered everyone who heard her.


    After hearing that the other party came to find Meng Haoran, Zhao Qing''s first reaction was that this was Meng Haoran''s lover. If not, she had a certain relationship. She still knew a little about Meng Haoran and knew that she was a playboy, because she saw Meng Haoran haunting more than one woman with her own eyes, so she also saw buma together, It''s just that even if it''s strange why buma didn''t respond much.


    The soft voice of "um" gives people a feeling of softness, which can greatly arouse men''s desire for protection. Even Zhao Qing has some influence as a woman. It''s a take all for both men and women!


    "Er! Well, our boss is now in seclusion. You should know that he is a martial artist! It''s the kind of seclusion to improve his strength. We don''t want to disturb him now. However, if you really want to see him, we can try to inform Lord buma." Zhao Qing said tentatively.


    "Buma?" The voice was a little confused.


    Zhao Qing is also stunned. Doesn''t she know the relationship between buma and Meng Haoran? Meng Haoran is hiding from buma? If so, it will be difficult, and Zhao Qing''s tone has changed. "Buma is our boss''s wife."


    "The adult''s companion?" The sound is low and inaudible.


    "What?"


    "Nothing! Then please inform Lord buma." Zhao Qing didn''t have to wait long. A voice came again under the black robe.


    "Lord Boomer!?" Zhao Qing felt confused. Finally, she decided to report the matter first and say, "then please wait here for a while."


    Zhao Qing left with elegant small steps, and the room was quiet for a moment.


    The black robed woman made a move, took off the veil, and her face became clear. It was Taylor Scarlett, the fairy queen. She didn''t know why she came here.


    "I don''t know if the creator God can see the creator God and complete the explanation of the tree of life. I really didn''t expect that the creator God will be on such an ordinary planet. No, maybe it''s not ordinary." Taylor thought of the amazing breath he felt when he came to the planet, each of which was so vast.


    Yes, the fairy queen came to the earth for Meng Haoran, to be exact, for the God of creation. She came with the task of the tree of life. The tree of life told her something in that conversation and asked her to find a new God of creation.


    The tree of life gave her the ability to sense the creator God, to sense the existence of Meng Haoran in a certain range, and finally pointed out the general location of Meng Haoran, that is, the Milky way, so that she could find the door so quickly.


    Well, it can be seen from here that the tree of life is not simple. It should not be an ordinary tree. No one knows that in fact, the tree of life is older than the planet it inhabits. It is better to say that the planet was born because of it than that the tree of life inhabits the planet.


    Of course, Taylor can''t know all this. She knows that there was a tree of life when their Elves were born. As for the previous things, she doesn''t know at all.


    ¡­¡­


    "So you just follow the command of a tree to find the creator God, that is, the Haoran of my family." Different from the previous room, there is only buma''s office. At this time, there are only buma and Taylor. Taylor has taken off his black robe and restored his original image.


    "That''s true." Compared with buma''s surprise, Taylor seemed a little calm and quietly waited for buma''s recovery. She was not in a hurry at all. Of course, she was not in a hurry at all. It was just that the original pace of life of their elves was a little slow, which formed a good Qi Nourishing skill.


    Buma frowned and thought. She already knew Taylor''s intention. The other party knew Meng Haoran''s identity and made her believe some of the other party''s words. However, the question now is whether to disturb Meng Haoran who is shutting down.


    To tell the truth, when she first saw Taylor''s face, her first thought was that Taylor was the woman Meng Haoran looked for from which world, but when she thought about it, she thought it was impossible. If it was Meng Haoran''s woman, Meng Haoran would take her away. After all, so many women have it and don''t care about it.


    Buma was in a dilemma. In the end, Taylor''s appearance and temperament probably affected her. She decided to inform Meng Haoran anyway.


    When buma decided to go to the closed room, she suddenly felt a familiar smell and smiled.


    "What? What can I do for you?" While talking, Meng Haoran''s figure came into buma''s eyes.


    It''s a coincidence that Meng Haoran suddenly woke up from the closed door today. He wanted to continue the closed door, but he found that there was a feeling that made him come out. It seemed that something important was going to happen. At his point, this spiritual sense was still very accurate, so he came out and had the next scene.


    In fact, Meng Haoran has been here for a while. He listened to the conversation between Taylor and buma and knew the intention of the other party. The smell of homology felt from Taylor made him a little close, especially the identity of the other party''s elves and the most important appearance. His first impression of him was still very good, so he appeared in front of her.

 Chapter 615

    The appearance of Meng Haoran made buma smile. She looked at Meng Haoran with a beautiful smile. The happiness in her eyes could not be hidden. At the same time, she was relieved. Then she could give it to her man.


    As soon as Meng Haoran appeared, Taylor looked curiously at the man who should be respectful to the tree of life. He is the current creator God of the universe. It is said that there is only one God in the whole universe who can match him, that is, the God of destruction, which shows his dignity.


    "Are you disappointed to see me?" Meng Haoran said to Taylor that he is really handsome now. He can''t see anything special. Basically, no one will believe such a person who says he is the creator God.


    However, when Taylor heard Meng Haoran''s words, her small face was solemn, but her pure face could not give people a serious feeling. She solemnly said to Meng Haoran, "the people of creation have seen the great creator."


    Although Meng Haoran hid her breath, Taylor still felt a different nobility from her. It was a nobility of life instinct level. No matter how hidden, she could not hide it. Of course, the reason why she could feel it was also related to her frequent contact with the tree of life, which gave her a similar feeling, Now Meng Haoran gave her a feeling stronger than the tree of life, so she instantly confirmed Meng Haoran''s identity as the genuine creator God.


    People of creation! What? Meng Haoran searched quickly in his mind, but finally had to admit that he didn''t know it, but this didn''t prevent him from guessing. He was the creator God, practiced the way of creation, and the other party was the creator people. Did he mean to represent the people of the creator God, and the whole universe is actually the people of the creator God, Then this title is somewhat interesting. It is different from ordinary people and creative people. I''m afraid it is similar to believers.


    There are still destructive gods in this world, that is to say, there are relative destructive people. They didn''t appear before, but now they appear. I''m afraid it''s also because I have become the creator God. Meng Haoran''s mind suddenly changed, and he immediately sorted out the information and had some speculation.


    "Well, I''ve seen it. What''s the matter with me?" When talking about the direct call, the tone suddenly became dignified. In Taylor''s eyes, Meng Haoran suddenly changed from an ordinary person to the role of God. Since the other party came to find the creator God, Meng Haoran didn''t mind entering the identity of the creator God.


    "Hi!" Taylor suddenly stood up straight, as if listening to the leader. Of course, with her appearance, she didn''t feel so much, but had a hook The tendency to lead.


    "Hum... Um" clear your throat "at the command of the great tree of life, I, the fairy queen, Taylor Scarlett, came to visit the Lord creator. This is what the tree of life gave me. Let me hand it over to you."


    While talking, Taylor turned her hand, and something similar to a book appeared in her hand, which immediately attracted Meng Haoran''s eyes.


    With Meng Haoran''s hand, the book floated into Meng Haoran''s hand, and then the book flickered a few times and turned into nothingness.


    However, Taylor was not surprised at this scene, because the book is more like a flow of information created by the creative force than a book. It just looks like a book. As long as you know how to read it, you can instantly get what you want from it. However, it is a disposable product, which will automatically dissipate in the world after use, So Meng Haoran''s actions and what happened are normal.


    Of course, if you are a person who doesn''t understand the way of creation, it''s useless to hold this book. Only those who really know how to use it can use it.


    As the creator God of the universe, it is impossible to say who is stronger than him in the way of creation. Therefore, Meng Haoran knew its usage and function when he saw the book.


    After the book dissipated, Meng Haoran didn''t speak immediately, but quietly digested the news from it. If you observe carefully, you can find that Meng Haoran''s pupils are in a state of loss. It is obvious that he has entered the state of thinking and ignored the changes in front of him.


    "It''s such a thing. I said how can I suddenly feel something coming today? Does the source say that the so-called tree of life? Interestingly, the tree of life is the first creator God. I''m afraid even Wes doesn''t know the secret! Please let me accept the real inheritance. It''s strange! Why didn''t it happen in the previous generations?" Meng Haoran had a thousand thoughts in his mind and couldn''t make up his mind for a moment.


    If things are true, Meng Haoran will undoubtedly get great benefits in the past, but what if not? Then the stakes are worth thinking about. Meng Haoran is not a reckless person. He won''t completely trust each other because of each other''s words.


    With the passage of time, Taylor also felt something wrong with the atmosphere. She looked at Meng Haoran nervously. The anxious color in her eyes was not hidden, and she didn''t know how to hide it. After all, her previous life was so simple that she didn''t need to hide her joys, sorrows and joys.


    If ordinary people see Taylor like this, they must try their best to make her happy and restore calm, but now there are only Meng Haoran and buma in addition to her. Meng Haoran is in a state of thinking and doesn''t notice her at all. Buma''s immunity to Taylor has been greatly enhanced because she is a woman and her heart''s love for Meng Haoran is above everything else, Even there is a guard against Taylor, so it is doomed not to have too much reaction to Taylor and follow her.


    Finally, when Taylor was finally unable to stand and wanted to speak again, Meng Haoran moved. His eyes stared at Taylor like the universe and said his decision: "I''ll let you go more, but even today. Let''s take a day off for a while and let''s start together tomorrow." There was an unquestionable determination in the tone.


    "Yes!" What else can Taylor say in the face of such a strong Meng Haoran? She can only come silently according to what Meng Haoran said. Besides, her goal has been achieved anyway. It''s not bad these days.


    Taylor regained her former calm. After the task was completed, she was relieved and began to think about other things, such as what kind of God Meng Haoran was.

 Chapter 616

    For Taylor, Meng Haoran knew what kind of person the other party was after simple contact. The typical Xiaobai basically didn''t understand what human and worldly wisdom. She didn''t know why the tree of life wanted him, but she did what the tree of life asked her to do.


    Meng Haoran didn''t pay much attention to Taylor, but made relevant arrangements for some things at home after he left. At the same time, he simply understood what happened during his seclusion. Of course, the most important thing is that Meng Haoran comforted his sisters in the evening, When they learned that Meng Haoran had just come out and was about to go away, they still had some resentment against Meng Haoran. Meng Haoran spent a lot of effort to calm down the resentment, which also led to his look of bad spirit the next day.


    "So how do you get to your planet?" Meng Haoran asked. He also felt troublesome in his heart. At this time, it would be good if there was the anger of a guy on Taylor''s planet. In that case, he could move directly in an instant.


    Meng Haoran''s original intention was to let Taylor point out the direction if there was no good way. He directly took Taylor to press the space and walk up. Even if it was no longer far, it wouldn''t take much time.


    However, Taylor gave him a surprise. Facing Meng Haoran''s question, Taylor motioned Meng Haoran to give up a larger space, and then changed a spaceship shaped like a tree in Meng Haoran''s surprised eyes. The spaceship was about 30 meters large. At this time, something similar to a door had been opened.


    "This kind of spacecraft is also available. It''s not driven by fuel. Is it driven by special energy?" Meng Haoran carefully looked at the sudden emergence of the spacecraft. It was really good, not to mention really good. It was full of natural flavor. It was completely original and liked by people.


    "What''s the matter? Hurry up!" Taylor, who has boarded the ship, waved to Meng Haoran. It can be seen that she is in a good mood, probably because she is about to return.


    Meng Haoran didn''t act immediately, but asked, "how long will it take if you use this word?"


    Taylor obviously expected Meng Haoran to ask this question, but finally thought about it and said truthfully: "it took me a few months to get here from my hometown, but it only took seven days to come to the Milky way. At other times, I searched for your news in the Milky way. Now I can go back in about eight days."


    Eight days? Meng Haoran thought about it and cancelled his original plan. Anyway, he was not in a hurry. He took advantage of the eight days to think about it and straighten out this time.


    So Meng Haoran nodded and marched towards the spacecraft, and soon entered the spacecraft.


    Taylor was very familiar with her spaceship and didn''t know what she had done. The spaceship started up. The speed broke through the speed of light in an instant, left the earth, and was in awe of the vast starry sky in the twinkling of an eye.


    After the launch, Taylor started to stay. It seemed that she didn''t need to operate the ship herself., For a moment, Meng Haoran felt a little embarrassed.


    At this time, Meng Haoran can only come to find some topics. After all, there are still 8 days left. Two people can''t go on like this all the time. Who doesn''t pay attention to who?


    "That, Taylor! Taylor!" Meng Haoran shouted twice before Taylor woke up from his world. He stared at Meng Haoran with wide eyes. His eyes seemed to be able to speak, as if they were expressing something.


    "I''m interested in your elves. Can you tell me how you usually live? For example, what do you eat?" After Meng Haoran finished, he waited for Taylor''s answer. It''s not that Meng Haoran doesn''t want to ask other things, but that he also knows that asking other Taylor himself is not very clear. Let''s just have a simple one.


    When asked about his ethnic group, Taylor seemed to think of something good and smiled, Then he began to chirp: "we don''t eat at ordinary times, just with some holy water, and sometimes eat fruit. Under the leadership of the great tree of life, we don''t have any struggle there. Everyone is easy to talk. Even those wild animals are vegetarian."


    After listening to Taylor''s words, Meng Haoran was dumbfounded in an instant. What is this, holy water, what water can be full just by drinking, and what ghost is there that wild animals are vegetarian? A vegetarian beast or a beast?


    Meng Haoran had some disbelief in his eyes. Taylor found it, so Taylor got up to one side, quickly took out a wooden kettle and handed it to Meng Haoran.


    "Is this...?" Meng Haoran doesn''t know why.


    "Here is our usual water. We only need a small mouthful each time." Taylor blinked, cute.


    Knowing that the kettle contained the holy water, Meng Haoran also became interested. He received the kettle, opened the lid and saw the holy water inside.


    "Can I try?" Meng Haoran said to Taylor.


    "Of course, I''ll get you a cup." Taylor stood up and quickly found a emerald cup and handed it to Meng Haoran.


    Under Taylor''s gaze, Meng Haoran filled the cup and drank the holy water. He didn''t notice that Taylor looked at him strangely. In fact, the cup was the cup she usually used. They were equivalent to indirectly receiving Wen.


    After drinking the holy water, Meng Haoran stood still and felt the changes of his body. He didn''t move again until about 1 minute later.


    "Well, I didn''t lie to you, did I?" Taylor hurriedly asked, looking straight at Meng Haoran, as if he attached great importance to Meng Haoran''s answer.

 Chapter 617

    "Yes, it''s really full." Meng Haoran acknowledged the role of holy water and made Taylor smile, obviously because he was affirmed.


    However, Taylor did not know that Meng Haoran, who was calm on the surface, was not calm inside, and it was still extremely calm, just like the waves.


    The so-called holy water is mostly composed of pure energy. No wonder it can fill people''s stomachs. After all, the reason why organisms want to eat is only to supplement their body''s energy, and what can supplement energy compare with this holy water? Eating should also decompose impurities. After all, most of them are not energy that can be directly absorbed, but drinking this holy water is much more convenient, that is, it is simple and easy to absorb.


    Holy water is liquid If the body becomes a solid, it is not similar to the spirit stone in the cultivation of immortals and the magic crystal in the cultivation of magic world.


    The holy water on Taylor''s planet has become daily necessities. How much energy does that planet have? How did the so-called holy water come from? The tree of life is really not simple, or the creator God of the early generation can''t be underestimated! A whole energy base!


    In a short moment, thousands of thoughts turned in Meng Haoran''s mind, but they didn''t show up. Now what he thinks is empty. Everything will be known when he gets to the place.


    After that, the conversation between Meng Haoran and Taylor obviously became a little absent-minded, but Taylor didn''t find anything wrong with Meng Haoran.


    Meng Haoran chatted with Taylor one after another. Most of the time, Taylor was talking about their planet, and Meng Haoran responded from time to time. During this period, although Meng Haoran didn''t think about it, he also learned a lot about the tree of life from Taylor''s words. For example, the tree of life is generally in a deep sleep, and it will enter a downturn every thousand years, At that time, the whole week will become bleak, as if the energy supply had been lost, but the downturn was only 10 years, so it was easy to survive, so Taylor just took it.


    Meng Haoran also knew why Taylor knew he had become the creator God. He didn''t expect that after he became the creator God, he had brought such great benefits to these people who practice the power of creation, and his practice speed had been increased so many times.


    "Since the tree of life claims to be the creator God, why do these changes take place in the world after I become the creator God?" Meng Haoran was puzzled and felt that there was definitely a secret in it.


    As time goes by slowly, Meng Haoran and Taylor are not ordinary people, so they don''t feel tired. Besides, if they are hungry, a drink will completely solve the problem, so they don''t have to eat. It''s really very simple and boring. Fortunately, with Taylor, otherwise Meng Haoran is really worried that he can''t stay.


    Although it is on the floor, the environment is also good. There is no problem of environmental tide Shi and inappropriate temperature. Therefore, Meng Haoran is also very comfortable to sleep, especially when he smells the fragrance.


    Taylor''s sleeping position is very beautiful, and she still has the habit of talking in her sleep, which surprised Meng Haoran. It''s hard to imagine how such a sister without any city government can be the king of a race?


    "Perhaps it is only in such a special environment that all this is so reasonable! Their world is already similar to the legendary Datong world. I''m afraid the status of being a queen may not be much higher than that of civilians." Meng Haoran can only think so.


    The next few days passed quietly, and there were no accidents along the way. Finally, they came to the destination very smoothly. Taylor''s planet, which they called the star of life.


    Outside the star of life, Meng Haoran was shocked when he looked at the planet, which completely violated the common sense. It was clearly a planet, but in Meng Haoran''s feeling, it was like a huge life body, like a sleeping demon, which could stir up the situation of the universe at any time.


    "This power level is far beyond the level that the creator God should have! Is it really the first generation of the creator God? However, although it seems to be full of vitality, it always gives me a feeling of approaching corruption. I feel wrong, or..." Meng Haoran followed Taylor silently without saying a word.


    The spaceship soon landed in a forest. When it got off the spaceship, a large group of beautiful Elves were waiting not far away. They all looked at Meng Haoran curiously.


    It can be seen that they didn''t know Meng Haoran''s identity, because there was no awe in their eyes, just pure curiosity, wondering why the great tree of life would let the queen find such a person to come back.


    Meng Haoran received a not very grand welcome, but the queen was treated like a hero, which made Taylor very proud. Fortunately, Taylor didn''t forget his mission. He quickly said goodbye to the people who wanted to ask about the outside world, and took Meng Haoran on the road to the center of the planet and in front of the tree of life.


    When Meng Haoran''s feet first touched the earth, Meng Haoran had felt an ancient will waking up rapidly. At the moment, Meng Haoran felt that he had been watched secretly, but the other party didn''t show anything, Meng Haoran didn''t care. Anyway, he was about to know.


    Meng Haoran is not very worried about what threat the other party will pose to him. His power is stronger than the God of destruction. The creator God, who is not famous for force, can''t help him at all. Besides, his cards are emerging one after another. He doesn''t believe that there is still a threat to his existence in this universe.


    "Here you are, the inheritor of the creator God!"

 Chapter 618

    In front of the huge tree of life, from the first sentence of the tree of life, the surrounding time seems to slow down. Taylor, who came with Meng Haoran, has fixed his expression and is obviously in an abnormal state. If you look carefully, you will find that not only the surface of her body, but also the activities of her body have stopped, As if time had been frozen.


    Meng Haoran''s body rose to mid air and looked at the tree of life in front of him. A pair of wise eyes also appeared in front of him. Meng Haoran was not affected, or some strength could not affect him.


    From the eyes of the tree of life, Meng Haoran didn''t see any malice, and even felt very close, but it didn''t make him relax his vigilance, because all this can be disguised. In the end, no one knows what will happen.


    "Here I am." Meng Haoran said this for a long time, and then shut up again. In fact, he didn''t know what to say. The other party found him and said what to accept the real inheritance. Meng Haoran still hesitated.


    "I know you don''t understand a lot, son. Let me tell you all this next." Sound is not transmitted by sound waves, but in a more special way. By changing the vibration frequency of the creative force, we can see that the other party''s attainments in the way of creation are close to the origin.


    "In fact, it is wrong to say that I am the first God of creation." The tree of life said, making Meng Haoran''s eyebrows jump, and his expression changed.


    The tree of life seemed not to see Meng Haoran''s expression and continued to tell:


    "I was a seed condensed by the last power of the first creator God before he died. I was the crystallization of the power of the first creator God, including all his feelings and a trace of consciousness. I was hoping to be resurrected one day later."


    "However, you already know that, for some reasons, the position of the creator God will not recognize me with only a little consciousness, so I lost the position of the creator God and did not get the recognition of the universe, which made my hope of resurrection almost gone, and I can only continue to exist in this attitude. This is also the normal inheritance of the position of the creator God in the future The reason for going... "


    According to the tree of life, it is immovable, and has exhausted all its original strength for so long, and is about to die completely. This time, I came to Meng Haoran to protect the planet after his death.


    Strictly speaking, it is the core of the planet, so when it dies, the planet will enter the countdown. Without it, the planet will wither slowly. In order to leave a way for the planet, it found Meng Haoran. With Meng Haoran''s accomplishments, it can easily solve this matter.


    In return, the tree of life will fully inherit all its feelings about the way of creation to Meng Haoran.


    It sounds normal. The tree of life is also a kind existence. It makes selfless dedication for all sentient beings. In addition, Meng Haoran feels from the tree of life that the life of the tree of life has indeed entered the final stage, which is very reasonable.


    However, Meng Haoran found many doubts in his heart. Is the tree of life really concerned about these ordinary lives? As an ancient existence that has lived for so long, it has witnessed the demise of stars and the rise and fall of the universe. I''m afraid it has long seen through the life and death of ordinary life; And even if what it says is true, as long as it tells the truth to the elves, they can''t find a suitable planet to continue to survive? Finally, Meng Haoran doesn''t believe that the tree of life is really so selfless when he hears that the tree of life should completely inherit all his feelings about the way of creation.


    Meng Haoran always feels a little contrary. It is certain that the tree of life must have concealed information, or that it is very important.


    "I agreed to your terms, but how long will it be passed on?" Meng Haoran said naturally.


    "Of course, the sooner the better. You can start right away." The tree of life is a little anxious.


    This time Meng Haoran really confirmed that the tree of life was plotting against the law, NIMA! If he is really a fool, you will die after inheritance. Is there anyone who wants to die immediately? It''s too urgent! From Meng Haoran''s point of view, although the life of the tree of life has entered the countdown, it can still live for at least hundreds of years. Can it be said that it is really in a hurry to die.


    "Well, what should I do?" Meng Haoran showed his unexplained excitement, as if he hadn''t found anything unusual at all, which completely relieved the hesitant tree of life.


    "Just sit cross legged there and don''t move. You can completely relax your mind later. Otherwise, it''s not easy to carry out the inheritance. Leave everything to me. There may be some abnormalities, but it''s normal. You can rest assured." The tone of the tree of life is also a little excited.


    Completely open your mind? Leave everything to you? Meng Haoran secretly scolds fools in his heart. He really thinks he is a lengtouqing. After completely letting go of his mind, he is not allowed to be slaughtered by you. This can deceive children.


    Meng Haoran''s art expert is bold and plans to do what the tree of life says for the time being, but secretly he is ready to fight at any time. As long as there is something wrong, he will kill the tree of life, although the inheritance is very tempting Even if people are of great help to him now, they can''t give up. Sooner or later, they will surpass the existence of the universe.


    The most important thing is that Meng Haoran is very confident about the system and doesn''t believe what the tree of life can do to himself. The current situation easily leads to two possibilities: first, the other party didn''t cheat him and really passed it on to him. In that case, everyone is happy, but the probability is very low; Second, the other party has other plans, such as seizing and giving up, parasitism and so on. This is totally unbearable. Meng Haoran is absolutely not allowed.


    Looking at Meng Haoran obediently doing what he said, the eyes of the tree of life showed an expression of ecstasy. He really wanted to implement his plan, but Yu Guang found Taylor, so he used his strength to directly remove Taylor, and put a layer of boundary around him to prevent someone from disturbing him.


    After all this, his eyes disappeared, and a huge will of the tree of life in front of Meng Haoran was moving slowly. Then, a huge crystal emitting silver white appeared from the tree of life, and the crystal shot out of the target and went straight to Meng Haoran.

 Chapter 619

    "Coming!" Meng Haoran''s heart coagulated, his attention was completely focused, and he didn''t let go of a trace of abnormality. Of course, on the surface, he let the crystal integrate into his body.


    If Meng Haoran guesses well, the crystal is not the inheritance of perception at all, but the soul crystal of the tree of life. The purpose is Meng Haoran''s body.


    As soon as the crystal entered the body, Meng Haoran felt that a burst of perception about the way of creation was constantly coming, which made Meng Haoran almost unconsciously indulge in it. It has to be said that the depth of this perception was much higher than Meng Haoran. Even if he knew that it was not the time of perception, Meng Haoran was also attracted by some spirits.


    "Is it a big calculation? First give me some sweets, paralyze me, and then attack when I don''t pay attention?" Meng Haoran guessed 7788 as soon as he read it, but Meng Haoran was destined not to let the other party succeed.


    Next, according to the idea of the tree of life, Meng Haoran deliberately pretends to be completely addicted to perception. Generally speaking, under this deep perception, Meng Haoran should be completely unaware of the outside and unprotected. It is a good time for the tree of life to start.


    The tree of life is also cautious. Instead of waiting for Meng Haoran to indulge, he observed for a period of time and tested Meng Haoran''s reaction with words. Only when he finally fully confirmed that Meng Haoran had entered the state of cultivation did he show his ferocious claws and teeth.


    "Hahaha, if you are a creator God, you have not been fooled by me. Hum, for Meng Haoran''s words, the old man turned into the tree of life changed his face several times. Finally, he showed a kind expression and said:" my good nephew, all this is actually a misunderstanding. I just came in because of curiosity. Well, I''ll leave right away. Look like this. " The way he said he was leaving.


    "Leave!? hum, don''t leave when you come." Meng Haoran won''t believe the other party''s words at all. He made up his mind to keep the other party.


    In the spiritual sea, Meng Haoran can change the world as soon as he reads it. As soon as his mind turns, the spiritual sea turns into an ancient arena, completely blocking the escape route of the tree of life, and he can only fight with Meng Haoran.


    Seeing that there was no hope of escape, the tree of life also resolutely launched a suicide attack on Meng Haoran, completely ignoring his soul consumption. After all, he also understood that he could not be supplemented here, but Meng Haoran occupied the geographical advantage and could continuously supplement his strength. If he did not win Meng Haoran at the first time, he would die.


    The tree of life is not completely desperate now. Although the plan failed, he still has 50% hope of victory. After all, the other party is just a novice who has just become the creator God. It hasn''t been a few years since he became the creator God. How can he compare with him.


    However, the tree of life is doomed to failure. Meng Haoran is not an ordinary person, but his combat effectiveness is stronger than today''s destruction god. In addition, the characteristics of the soul are not ordinary. The fight between the tree of life and Meng Haoran is like hitting a stone with an egg. It just collapsed after a stalemate for a moment, and there is no power to fight back.


    Meng Haoran didn''t even give him the chance to beg for mercy. He directly collapsed the soul of the tree of life and completely disappeared in this world.

 Chapter 620

    The soul of the tree of life has become the purest fragment, scattered in Meng Haoran''s spiritual sea, and everything about him will be accepted by Meng Haoran. It can be said that it is more precious than inheritance. If inheritance, it only inherits some feelings, but now Meng Haoran even accepts his memory.


    Quickly eliminate those useless memories. Meng Haoran stores those that are helpful to him. In the future, he can call them out and use them at any time.


    It has to be said that Meng Haoran was the biggest winner in this battle. He basically got what he wanted without any effort, but the tree of life lost everything he had.


    From the memory of the tree of life, Meng Haoran finally understood the causes and consequences. The so-called tree of life is actually the creator God of the fourth universe. Originally, he would not come to the seventh universe, but this baby is also a genius. His practice is hopeless. He actually thought of the way to swallow other creator gods to become the only Creator God. For this reason, he deduced for countless years, Finally, it was determined that there was a great chance of success, so we set our goal on the 7th universe, which was relatively weak at that time, and planned to change the world.


    However, it is a pity that he miscalculated his power and was nearly destroyed by the final counterattack of the creator God of the seventh universe. Finally, he had to turn into a tree species to settle here. After the precipitation of time, he formed this planet.


    Originally, he would go on like this until he died, but recently Meng Haoran became the creator God, which made him fight. Meng Haoran paid attention and planned to fight for the last. This is the reason why these things will happen later.


    "I have to say that your speculation is true! It seems that you are really a genius." Meng Haoran has felt that his power belonging to the creator God has increased a lot, almost twice as much as before. In an instant, combined with the memory of the tree of life, Meng Haoran knows that he has really become the creator God of the two universes. In this way, the speed of his cultivation and creativity will be doubled. It is really gratifying.


    Before Meng Haoran finished checking his harvest, he was awakened by the vibration on one side. The tree of life that had lost its soul had begun to wither, and the previous boundary of the tree of life had disappeared. The planet had entered the countdown.


    The sky became very dark, various signs of doomsday appeared, and the animals became restless, as if a great disaster was coming. The smell of destruction appeared on this peaceful planet for the first time.


    The elves looked at everything around them blankly and didn''t know what had happened. When they found the withering of the tree of life, they showed their frightened look one by one and muttered to themselves, "it''s over, the tree of life is dead! The world is hopeless."


    At this time, the fairy queen Taylor also found that there was something wrong with her place, but she had no time to think about what happened. However, she vaguely felt that all this had something to do with Meng Haoran, and ran towards the tree of life. She didn''t know why she wanted to go there, but she felt that there was hope there, and Meng Haoran appeared in her mind.


    "Well, although the process has some twists and turns, the result has not changed. I''ll fulfill my promise. It''s not good to let such a group of lovely guys die out like this. I''m generally tolerant of beautiful things." Meng Haoran did not intend to let the planet collapse. Although it had nothing to do with him, the key was that he felt a little pity at the thought of the beautiful elves annihilating into history, so he planned to protect them according to the agreement.


    Now it''s too late for them to directly transfer to other planets, so Meng Haoran plans to save the planet in his own way, which may be more suitable for them.


    "Let me see how magical the power of creation is." Meng Haoran murmured and began to move.


    The whole planet saw an amazing light emanating from the position of the tree of life, spreading to the whole planet like a tide.


    At the moment of being illuminated by the light, all creatures felt their hearts clear and became peaceful, as if everything in front of them could not affect them.


    "The power of God! God is saving us!"


    "Ah! It is the great God. We are saved."


    "So warm."


    Almost all creatures knelt down in the direction of Meng Haoran. In a short moment, the whole planet changed from hesitation to unity, praying wholeheartedly for the restoration of the world.


    Meng Haoran did not disappoint everyone. Under the irradiation of this light, everything gradually restored the appearance that the tree of life was still after the event, and the chaos gradually subsided, as if everything before was an illusion.


    About 10 minutes later, the world became the world familiar to the elves again, but they didn''t know that the world had changed a lot. Without the existence of the tree of life, it was hard to say whether the planet could maintain peace in the future. After all, without the tree of life, they needed to find their own way to solve things, and they would inevitably make mistakes, After making mistakes, the tree of life can be suppressed with absolute power, but they can''t.


    "There''s the last step. Since the tree of life has withered, it''s better to rebuild one." There is a light mass in Meng Haoran''s palm, which is the purest creative power, including his own mark, which is equivalent to his children. It has the potential to grow into a real creature. It only takes many years for it to grow to have its own consciousness. Now it can only act by instinct.


    The light mass slowly melted into the withered tree of life, and then the tree of life lived again like a withered tree in spring, and the withered yellow leaves quickly turned into crystals Meng Haoran''s power is much stronger than the original tree of life, so the tree of life even becomes more vitality than before, and also restores the function of absorbing cosmic energy, and everything is on the right track.


    After Taylor arrived, he saw the vigorous and stronger tree of life than before, and Meng Haoran meditating next to the tree of life.


    "What happened?" Meng Haoran had long found that Taylor just didn''t care. At this time, as soon as Taylor spoke, he had to turn his attention around.

 Chapter 621

    "What happened? As you can see, your tree of life just withered, and I saved it. Well, my purpose of coming here has been achieved, so goodbye. In addition, finally, I''m giving you a piece of advice. This planet is no longer the previous planet. If you want to continue the race, you''d better make a change." Meng Haoran didn''t stay after saying that. He flashed into sub space and disappeared in front of Taylor, leaving Taylor with a blank face.


    Meng Haoran didn''t move back in an instant for the first time. In fact, he found that there seemed to be some changes in the universe. He didn''t feel too deep before, but after swallowing the soul of the tree of life, the feeling became much clearer.


    "Sure enough, the rules of the universe have changed a lot, and the requirements for practicing the way of creation have been relaxed a lot. If people who used to be gifted or special races can practice successfully, now as long as they have a little talent, they can make achievements in it. In this way, a group of experts in practicing the way of creation will soon emerge in the universe." Meng Haoran clearly felt that he was the one who brought these changes to the universe, and his thoughts were myriad for a time.


    It''s really a man''s way to heaven! If this continues, I don''t know what changes it will bring to the universe.


    Moving towards a place most deeply affected by the rules, Meng Haoran soon came to a more magical planet. He said that it was magical because the planet was not a conventional circle, not even an ellipse, but a completely different shape.


    A floating continent? Yes, you are right. This is a continent floating in the universe, with irregular polygons.


    At first glance, the resources on the mainland are relatively rich. There are many rivers, mountains and seas, and even the energy is very abundant. Strange fluctuations come from time to time, which belong to the fluctuations launched by the power of creation.


    With curiosity, Meng Haoran hid his figure and strolled around the continent. He found that this is a multi-ethnic and intelligent continent, which is still in a relatively primitive state, similar to the flood, but the energy level is much worse than the flood.


    Meng Haoran was surprised that the creatures here did not use Qi to fight. Of course, it was not that they did not practice Qi, but their practice Qi was finally transformed into creative power. They applied the creative power to a magical material and turned it into a powerful weapon to fight. It was not a creative power suitable for fighting, After such a transformation, the amazing power broke out.


    "Interesting ability system, give you some time, maybe you can really occupy a place in the universe." Meng Haoran made this judgment after personally feeling this strange power transformed with the power of creation.


    Because the planet is still very wild, their power system is not perfect, and their maximum combat effectiveness is less than 10000, which is enough to destroy ordinary planets. The power can destroy only one hill on this continent. Therefore, they have not evolved to be able to leave the continent. They even don''t know whether there is life outside the universe, It will take them at least thousands of years to fully enter the great era of the universe.


    After Meng Haoran dug up some strange materials that can bear the power of creation, he left some knowledge about the universe and many finished scientific and technological spacecraft there, hoping to make progress in their development.


    It can be expected that in the future, a leading role in the mainland will take the opportunity to find these things left by Meng Haoran, and then become a generation of heroes to lead the mainland to the universe.


    After leaving that continent, Meng Haoran encountered many strange planets that changed due to the change of cosmic rules. Most of them are creatures with the power of practice and creation, which gradually replaced the traditional Qi of practice, and produced a variety of strange forces.


    Meng Haoran did not interfere with these changes, which may also be the natural choice of the evolution of the universe, and the universe will become more and more interesting. No, after all, a large part of the mainstream in the past actually depended on the power of blood. It was too difficult to really become a strong man by his own practice, and now such a change is a good news for ordinary people, After all, the way of cultivation and creation depends on comprehension, while the Qi of the way of destruction belongs to the development of the body, which requires strong capital.


    It doesn''t mean that there will be more strong people in the way of creation, but the number of ordinary people becoming strong has almost greatly increased. For example, an earthman and a Saiya practice the way of creation at the same time. Maybe the earthman is stronger. After all, earthmen are more good at thinking than Saiya who only fight in their mind.


    It''s been nearly a year since Meng Haoran returned to the earth again. In this year, Meng Haoran''s perception from the tree of life has been digested. Now his realm has been completely stable in the 8-star advanced level, and his foundation is still very solid, Meng Haoran is almost certain that no one in this world is better than him in the way of creation, even the creator gods of other worlds can''t match him.


    Meng Haoran has been able to determine that it is almost impossible to continue to make progress in the way of creation in this world, unless he devours the creation gods of several other universes. However, after thinking about it, Meng Haoran still has no intention to do so. It is not good to say that others did not provoke him at all and destroy them for no reason, If he goes away again after killing these creation gods, there will be a fault of creation gods in all universes. It will be bad if there is any accident to make these universes disappear at that time. Those big holes in the universe may appear at any time.


    Maybe Meng Haoran can cultivate some creation gods to succeed him before he leaves, but in that case, the time and thought spent in other worlds may have been exceeded long ago, so it is not worth the loss. After all, Meng Haoran is different from these local creation gods. There are many ways to move forward. As long as he goes to a 9-star world, he can continue to improve.

 Chapter 622

    Earth, the news that the world''s first martial arts association will be held again suddenly detonated the world. Different from the original work, the earth is now in line with the universe. It is a fancy for martial arts. Almost all earth people will pay attention to the news. Therefore, as soon as the news that the world''s first martial arts association will be held comes out, there are countless applicants immediately.


    Meng Haoran sponsored the martial arts fair this time. The rewards are amazing. As long as you get the top 100 in the martial arts fair this time, the rewards range from low to high, ranging from 1 million to 1 billion yuan. It can be called very rich, and the money is not the most important, What attracts martial Taoists most is that as long as they show their potential at the martial arts meeting, they will get the attention of major companies and have the opportunity to colonize the universe, which has a great future.


    Even the organizers have come up with an honor certificate. As long as there are the top 1000, they can enjoy all kinds of concessions on earth after receiving the honor certificate. In fact, this certificate is equivalent to the hunter Certificate in the hunter world. It can be imagined that it has attracted a large number of warriors to its precious degree.


    It can be imagined that, with the strength of the earth, these people with honorary certificates are much better than hunters in the hunter world. I''m afraid the lowest level is the president level. After all, the martial arts of the earth have developed rapidly in recent years. Coupled with the frightening high combat effectiveness of the world''s cultivation spirit, a person with good talent can be trained into dozens or hundreds of combat effectiveness in a few years, The combat effectiveness of the president level is only dozens or hundreds of degrees.


    Of course, the world''s No. 1 martial arts club actually does not restrict people from other planets to participate, so it is very likely that people in the top ranking will have high combat effectiveness. Not to mention the protagonists and supporting roles of Longzhu, they will occupy the top 10 at least, but it is also very possible that people in the back have too much combat effectiveness.


    Due to the large number of applicants, the competition field is divided into main competition field and sub competition field. There is only one main competition field, that is, a small island of about 1 million square kilometers created by Meng Haoran in the middle of the South China Sea. It is said to be an island, which is actually much larger than some countries.


    There are nearly 100 sub venues, each of which is set up in a relatively large city. According to the size of the urban population, a certain number of people can be promoted to participate in the main competition, ranging from 10 to 100.


    Finally, only the strongest 3000 contestants can enter the main competition field, and the contestants who can enter the main competition field also have a nice name, the world''s top 3000, the prepared martial arts master.


    There are also some specific rules that we will not elaborate here. In short, this martial arts meeting has a great influence. Even if the nearby planets know such a thing, there are no fewer onlookers.


    According to statistics, more than 100000 people signed up on the first day, including real martial artists and soy sauce makers who are not much better than ordinary people; The registration lasted a total of 7 days. The number of contestants finally counted is amazing. There are as many as 1 million people. It can be imagined how fierce the competition will be in the future.


    However, the waves wash away the sand, and the last remaining will be the elite. I''m afraid those who can compete in the main competition area are at least experts who can pick up bullets with empty hands, that is, their combat effectiveness is more than double-digit, which was completely unimaginable a few years ago.


    ¡­¡­


    On the island where Meng Haoran is located, buma asked in some doubt, "why should we hold such a world''s first martial arts meeting?"


    Bouma has doubts because she knows that Meng Haoran''s general strength should be completely despised for the level of the earth. Does she just want to promote the development of martial arts on the earth and make the earth lively?


    "Just think I want to be lively." Meng Haoran didn''t tell the truth. In fact, it''s because the demon boo hasn''t appeared for so long. Meng Haoran is impatient and plans to release a bait to attract it. Is there anything easier to collect energy than the first martial arts in the world?


    In order to let Babidi know about the world''s No. 1 martial arts meeting, Meng Haoran secretly sent out the news of the battle in different star regions. The news said that there were more than 100 million participants, and more than one. This is a wide net. As long as Babidi has this demand, the intelligence system can live a little, Then Meng Haoran can see the demon boo at this martial arts meeting.


    As for whether Babidi will believe Meng Haoran''s news, it is not Meng Haoran''s concern. Compared with Babidi who is eager to contact the seal of the demon boo, he will be happy to verify it. As long as he comes, the problem will be solved. There are not only soldiers with combat effectiveness of more than 100 million, but also those with combat effectiveness of more than 10 billion, which can fully meet his requirements.


    The fact is similar to Meng Haoran''s guess. At the end of the sub division battle, Meng Haoran has found Babidi''s whereabouts. He has brought his department down to the earth and hid the spacecraft in the main division to receive energy. This is what happened under Meng Haoran''s eyes. Meng Haoran saw it clearly, It''s funny that Babidi doesn''t know at all. If Meng Haoran hadn''t deliberately let him succeed, he couldn''t even enter the main competition area.


    Like the original work, Babidi sent those two soldiers who collected energy to join the contestants. The strength of their two small minions is still good. They have more than a million strength. They are already ranked very high among the contestants. Not to mention the top five, the top ten can be entered,


    When the competition in the sub division is over and the list of all contestants who will participate in the final competition in the main division is published, the information of the world''s top 3000 has been published all over the world and attracted attention. Therefore, it has also led to the rise of a career, that is, gambling, people can bet, their final ranking, the victory and defeat of each game, and the situation of the competition, How many moves to win and how much time to win. In short, there are many gambling methods. Even Meng Haoran''s capsule group, the biggest owner of this gambling business, has guaranteed its reputation and attracted many people to participate in gambling.


    "It seems that something interesting will happen soon. I hope you don''t disappoint me, demon boo?" Meng Haoran looked bored at the data of the world''s top 3000 and looked forward to the coming moment.


    Of course, in order to prevent this event from having too much impact on the earth, Meng Haoran has already made a series of preparations. Everything is ready, only due to the east wind.

 Chapter 623

    After the sub competition, the competition in the main competition area does not start immediately. After all, they still have some time to come to the main competition area, that is, the island created by Meng Haoran. Now the island also has a new name, called strong Island, which means that all the people who can stay on this island are strong.


    In order to let all players compete in the best state, Meng Haoran gave them some time to adapt to the environment of the strong island. As for why the environment of the strong island needs to adapt, of course, the environment of the strong island and the earth are surprised.


    If the environment of strongman island is the same as that of other parts of the earth, they can''t be sunk to the bottom of the sea even if they fight. Although it''s not a big thing to sink to the bottom of the sea, it''s easy to solve, but it''s too troublesome. Don''t let Meng Haoran rebuild an island every time!


    Of course, limiting their play can also solve this problem, but in that case, their strength will not be able to give full play, and it will be uncomfortable to fight, which is inconsistent with Meng Haoran''s original intention.


    Therefore, in order to reduce trouble and for the sake of the players, Meng Haoran created this special strong island and used the blessing of creativity to change the bearing capacity of the island and the strength of space. These changes are almost no difference for ordinary people. After all, they themselves can''t achieve the combat power that can destroy the environment.


    Contrary to ordinary people, the strong island is completely different from those who are strong, especially when their combat effectiveness reaches more than 10000. Although their fighting strength will not be weakened, it is absolutely impossible to cause great damage to the island, because as long as more than 10000 forces touch the earth, they will be forcibly reduced to 10000, that is, no matter how powerful they were before, But once they touch the island itself, it will be reduced to only 10000. Of course, if they don''t touch the island and fight directly in the air, they can still play their original power. If they are in the air, they can''t affect the earth anyway.


    Of course, although their power will be weakened when they contact the island itself, if it acts on the enemy itself, the previous power has not changed. In general, Meng Haoran has only enhanced the strong Island, adding an attribute that is difficult to destroy.


    Of course, Meng Haoran''s identity cannot be matched by such an attribute. Therefore, there are some special effects on this island. For example, the physical recovery is more than 10 times that of the outside world. As long as the injury does not fight for a period of time, it will recover a hundred times faster. The speed of cultivation on this island is several times that of other places, Some other hidden effects are not listed one by one.


    When the contestants came to the island and found some hidden effects, they were amazed. They even planned to stay here and practice. There are not a few people with such thoughts. Because no more than 10000 people with combat power have fought on the island, they still don''t know the beating resistance of the island, If you know, I''m afraid it''s another surprise.


    There are also many visitors to strongman island this time. Although they have to charge a certain fee, the number of visitors has not decreased at all. They are even proud of being here.


    The large flow of people brings a series of management problems, but it is not a problem for the powerful capsule group at all. These problems are easily solved. The spectators are properly arranged. There is no trouble at all. The power of the first consortium of the planet is not covered.


    As there are 3000 contestants, the competition is also divided into several stages. The first stage is to determine the top 300. The competition is divided into 100 areas, with 60 people in each area for scuffle. Finally, only 2 people in each area can qualify. In order to ensure fairness, there will be a challenge link after determining the top 300. Everyone has the opportunity to challenge the top 300, Challenge success can replace their ranking to participate in the next link; The second stage is much more high-end. What can remain in this stage is the real experts. The combat effectiveness is at least hundreds. At this stage, if the gap between the two sides is small, it is difficult to distinguish the victory or defeat. Therefore, according to the combat effectiveness, it is divided into three competition areas, the competition areas with less than 1000 combat effectiveness, the competition areas with 1000-10000 combat effectiveness, and the final competition areas with more than 10000 combat effectiveness.


    The competition area can be chosen by yourself. If you have only a few hundred combat effectiveness, you have to go to thousands of competition areas and be killed, but the organizer will not be responsible. With the existence of this provision, I believe most people will consider it clearly, and the fact is the same. Basically, the contestants should register in that competition area.


    After signing up, there were 207 people in areas below 1000 combat power, 61 people in areas 1000-10000, and 32 people in areas above 10000. It''s really surprising.


    As for the ranking, the high combat effectiveness division naturally ranks higher than the low combat effectiveness division. Therefore, even the first person in the division with less than 100000 combat effectiveness ranks only 94, which is worthy of entering the top 100.


    Maybe someone here will ask, why didn''t you use combat effectiveness directly before? There is a problem in the design here. Most people with combat power below 1000 account for a large majority, or most of them are dozens to hundreds of combat power. In this way, luck will also account for a large factor in fighting. There are only dozens of combat power, because it is very possible for people with good luck to defeat hundreds of combat power, so there will be the first stage before, Of course, if you really have the strength to challenge, you can be in 300.


    As for the division of combat power among the last 300, the same is true. There is too much difference in strength, and luck is unreliable.


    Generally speaking, such rules are reasonable. The difference in combat effectiveness of most people in the competition area is limited. There will be no second kill. Even if there are very few, it will be interesting.


    Meng Haoran set the rules casually and needed some improvement. However, Meng Haoran didn''t spend too much time because the main purpose of holding this martial arts meeting was not to be held again. In Meng Haoran''s view, only the competition with a combat capacity of more than 10000 is the real competition. The rest is to make up, that is, to make ordinary people refreshing.


    The competition in the three divisions is conducted in different periods. The competition in the high division is only after the competition in the low combat division. In this way, there will be no crowding over the host. Good things should be kept until the end, right?

 Chapter 624

    In fact, Meng Haoran didn''t pay much attention to the game except at the opening ceremony before the game. After all, he was too pediatrics.


    However, buma often goes to watch those games. Speaking of this, she is still interested in martial arts. Although she won''t play in person, she likes to watch them. Moreover, because her own strength is also an expert under the influence of Meng Haoran, she can completely see the action of fighting, so she won''t see the shadow. Looking at the game is equivalent to watching a blockbuster, It''s still interesting for her.


    As for Meng Haoran, what are you doing this time? In addition to being bored and thinking about which world to go next after leaving this world, he is paying attention to the resurrection of the demon boo and watching the energy progress under the giant egg of the demon boo move a little bit, but when the speed is slow and dying, Meng Haoran has an impulse to recharge it by himself.


    "It seems that the progress of charging it with energy with a combat effectiveness of less than 100 million is not obvious! So it''s only 1% forward. I can only say ha ha." Meng Haoran is a little depressed, but he also knows that this is normal. You know, in the original book, boo absorbed nearly four super-2 energy to unlock the seal and resurrect (monkey fan, vegeta, Dabra, Monkey King).


    Because of the holding of the world''s No. 1 Martial Arts Association, cheers and cheers can be heard on strongman island almost all the time. This wonderful fight scene is much better than the so-called film. Everyone has a strongman dream, and this dream has a chance to realize here. Fighting under the attention of the whole world is so hot-blooded. The fight from boxing to meat attracts more than men, Those beautiful women also cheer for their favorite players.


    What Meng Haoran didn''t expect was that the martial arts meeting finally led to the marriage of hundreds of couples, which was comparable to the blind date meeting.


    The audience of strongman island is so excited, as are those who are not on strongman island. They pay attention to the game through various terminals. Although it is not as good as their personal experience, they are also very excited. They wish they were the protagonist of the battle.


    Compared with the previous Olympic Games, this martial arts meeting is even more grand and can be called the prosperous age of the earth.


    ¡­¡­


    "Finally, only the last division with more than 10000 combat power is left. It is not far from the day when boo wakes up." Time passed quickly and came to the last time.


    In a dark room, Babidi''s eyes were full of evil and murmured, "boo, my boo, wake up quickly! Help me rule the universe after waking up. I, the great magician Babidi, is the most noble existence in the universe. Tell me! Dabra."


    "Yes, Lord Babidi." Behind him was a red skinned man with a huge M symbol on his forehead. His tone was respectful. He was dabula, the demon king of the demon world. His combat power was amazing, comparable to super 2. He also used all kinds of magic. Originally, Babidi could not recover him, but I don''t know what means Babidi used to control him. Now he has become Babidi''s No. 1 subordinate.


    "Did you find the identity of those people? Are they really the Legendary Super Saiyan?"


    "Yes, my Lord."


    "That''s good. The energy of super Saiya should be able to remove the seal. Ah... I can''t wait, but be patient, be patient."


    ¡­¡­


    With the attention of the public, the competition finally began. The first game was high energy. Vegeta and sun WuFan had been able to turn into two for some time, and sun WuFan did not give up his practice under the influence of Meng Haoran. After all, the martial style of the earth has risen. The way to practice martial arts is much better than that of scholars, and Qiqi did not force him to study hard, Therefore, his strength is a little stronger than the original.


    Needless to say, with the monkey king, who is always better than him, and Meng Haoran, who can''t touch the edge, he works harder than the original book. It''s strange that he doesn''t improve his strength except that he eats and sleeps.


    "Cut, isn''t it kakarot? But forget it. Let''s take you to try my current strength. Anyway, I will fight with kakarot in the end." Vegeta didn''t feel at all conscious when he looked at sun WuFan. In his heart, sun WuFan was not his opponent at all.


    "Don''t be careless, uncle vegeta. I''m strong now. I''m not sure whether I''ll win or lose?" Sun WuFan said sincerely that he was telling the truth.


    Vegeta didn''t respond. Instead, she hooked her hand and motioned to sun WuFan to attack.


    Seeing this, sun WuFan stopped talking and directly turned into super 1. The yellow flame wrapped his whole body and turned into a golden light. The battle began.


    The audience can finally open their eyes this time. Although almost no one can see the real battle scene, the collision of two lights in the air and the repressive vibration in the air made them feel how powerful this power is. This power refreshed their view of the world again and again. The original people can be so strong.


    When Beijita and sun WuFan fought, Babidi finally smiled, because the energy under bou''s giant egg was sealed at an amazing speed, almost 0.1% in a minute. If it goes on like this, it''s no problem to walk 5% in a game. It''s appropriate to finally remove the seal.


    Originally, Babidi was overjoyed. Finally, when the two fighting people were promoted to super 2, he was stunned. He could hardly believe that the Saiya people were so strong. However, after surprise, he was ecstatic, because the stronger they were, the faster Boo''s seal was lifted.


    What Babidi didn''t see was that Didala looked a little serious behind him, because Didala found that if he was alone with the two saiyas, he might not win.


    "I didn''t expect that you could further change into this posture. It seems that I underestimated you! Sun WuFan." Beijita''s tone was a little angry. He didn''t expect that a child in his eyes could fight with him like this. Even the next generation of the monkey king couldn''t defeat him with an absolute advantage, which made him very angry.


    "That''s why I asked Uncle vegeta to be careful. It''s not just dad and you." In fact, in sun WuFan''s eyes, only baijita and his father, who are both Saiya people, are rivals. As for Meng Haoran, the gap is too big to be ignored by him.

 Chapter 625

    Although sun WuFan was tough, he was also secretly surprised. He thought he had come in front of vegeta. He didn''t expect that his strength was still a little worse. Yes, it was a little worse. Although the fighting between the two sides is lively and colorful, careful observation can find that sun WuFan is slightly panting at this time, But vegeta was like nothing, just a little embarrassed.


    Sun WuFan knows himself clearly. If he knows his strength, there is not much difference between him and vegeta, but his combat experience is far worse. Even if the instinct of the Saiya people makes his combat experience no worse than that of the old soldiers, there is still a gap for the guy who went out to conquer the planet when he was a few years old. Vegeta didn''t look at it seriously just now, There are even some carelessness. As long as he takes it seriously, there is no doubt that sun WuFan will lose.


    "Good boy, I almost caught your way. I won''t be merciful next." Vegeta is worthy of having experienced many battles and saw what sun WuFan wanted to hide. A trace of dignity flashed in her eyes. Her momentum changed slightly and became more profound.


    In the face of vegeta''s sudden change, sun WuFan can only smile bitterly, and then harden his head. Although he knows that he is likely to lose, his blood does not allow him to admit defeat. Besides, who knows what will happen if he doesn''t spell it?


    Looking at sun WuFan''s expression in her eyes, vegeta also appreciated sun WuFan slightly. Then she thought that the other party was kakarot''s son. She had an envious mood in her heart, but he wiped it out as soon as it appeared.


    The battle started again. This time, vegeta played steadily and gradually gained the upper hand. At the most intense moment of the battle, he sold a flaw to sun WuFan. Sun WuFan was fooled in an instant. Finally, vegeta seized the opportunity and made a combo attack, which directly laid the foundation for victory.


    Sun WuFan lay on the ground and lost his fighting ability, so the game entered the end stage.


    In the cheers of the crowd, the first game was over.


    In the contestant''s seat, I saw a group of people who had just fought. When I met vegeta, they all widened their eyes. The eyes that were full of confidence also became much dimmer. It was obvious that they were frightened.


    "Saiya, when was it so powerful?" The tone of a young man who killed Matt was full of inconceivable. This man was the king God of the east world who followed Babidi.


    World king God, in a universe There are five King gods in the universe: the big, the East, the south, the West and the north. They are second only to the destructive God billus. Their combat effectiveness is between more than 1 and more than 2. It is wrong. However, they are fighting against the demon boo. The big, the south, the West and the North King gods were killed one after another. The East King God is the youngest and weakest among the king gods, He was badly injured and saved his life.


    This time, the king God of the eastern boundary knew that Babidi wanted to contact the seal of boo and make him reappear. He wanted to stop him. As for why he participated in this martial arts meeting, it was probably the same purpose as the original work, but after his battle, he knew that his plan had failed.


    Seeing such a high-end battle, Babidi''s two minions simply dare not use the energy extractor in the battle. They are not second by their strength. In addition, because Babidi has foresight to install the energy collection system under the field, they don''t have to take risks. Now their idea is to fight early and return to life after fighting, The king and God of the east world can only sneak up with them when they go back, or simply catch them and ask them.


    However, no matter what the king and God of the eastern world do, boo will be born in the end, because this is Meng Haoran''s will.


    "Sir, do you want to contact them?" Next to the king God of the eastern world is his entourage and guard, jabid, a warrior with the ability to heal any damage and move instantaneously. He is a rare talent. In particular, his instantaneous movement can go anywhere in the universe without feeling the Qi of others, and he doesn''t know what the principle is.


    "OK, I''ll meet them later." The king God of the east world pondered for a moment and said, with an unfathomable appearance, it seems that even when he saw the strength of the Saiya people, he put himself in a high position and didn''t look up to ordinary people! As everyone knows, his strength is also despised by others. Saiya people don''t care whether you are God or not, whether you are strong or not. If you are not strong enough, others won''t care too much about you, at most because your identity is more respectful on the surface.


    Meng Haoran had long discovered the existence of the king of the eastern world, but because the other party didn''t destroy his plan, he was not easy to take action, so he let him go. In fact, Meng Haoran also didn''t understand that as a king God, his status in the universe was only lower than that of him and birus. He mixed so badly that there was only one guard, This made him think of an old man of the big world king star. Although the old man was not as high as the world king, he was better than them in other aspects, such as strength and wealth.


    Soldier rest area,


    "Come on, eat, WuFan." Sun Wukong handed sun WuFan a pill produced by Meng Haoran. Not far from him, vegeta looked at it coldly.


    "No, Dad, I feel like I can recover in about 10 minutes." Sun WuFan''s tone is a little strange. It will take at least a few days to recover from the injury he received, but after being separated from the battle for a period of time, it seems that there is a force affecting him, making his recovery speed greatly faster.


    "Really?" Sun Wukong also looked at sun WuFan suspiciously. He didn''t know whether sun WuFan was true or false.


    "It''s true. Haven''t you found it?" At this time, a voice sounded. It was bick.


    "What did you find?" Sun Wukong and sun WuFan looked at each other, and even vegeta not far away pricked his ears.


    Bick looked at the monkey king and them speechless, Finally, he said the answer "here is different from other places. In addition to the known special effects, there are some undetected effects. One of them is that if you are out of combat for a period of time, your injuries will recover much faster than before, and your conjoined strength will recover more than 10 times as fast as before."


    "How is that possible?" Monkey king shouted this one day. Obviously, he couldn''t digest the news.


    "Why is it impossible? You know, that guy created this place. What can''t that guy do?" Bick sighed.

 Chapter 626

    When it comes to Meng Haoran, Sun Wukong and others are silent. Meng Haoran has brought them many surprises. They can''t see the end mysteriously. If it was really him, all this would be very acceptable.


    "It really deserves to be brother Meng." Monkey King''s mind was simple and didn''t think much.


    However, other people are different. They are all thinking about Meng Haoran''s origin. Many people think that Meng Haoran''s hanging the ultimate body saru is a cold all over the body. It''s really terrible. It''s obvious that they usually look ordinary and don''t see how to practice. How can they be so strong? Also, since they first met, Meng Haoran has always been the handsome face that hasn''t changed, which makes them curious.


    While the Dragon Ball soldiers were thinking about Meng Haoran, the king God of the East finally came to their sight with his entourage jabit.


    The monkey king was the first to feel wrong. From the route of the king God of the east world, we can know that he came for himself. Therefore, he turned his eyes to the king God of the east world and looked at each other. He can feel the strong power hidden in each other''s body. Although he is not comparable to him, he has far surpassed Felisa. He dare not say he can defeat each other before he breaks through super 2.


    So what exactly is such a person here for? It''s just for the game. If that''s the case, it''s simple, but Sun Wukong''s intuition tells him that things are not as simple as he thinks. Something will happen next.


    Of course, the monkey king didn''t speak first, but waited for each other''s action. It might be more interesting for him if something happened. After all, there was always a tall man on top of anything. He just cared about his own comfort Although I don''t want to admit it, there is no doubt that Meng Haoran has become the backbone of the Dragon Ball soldiers. As long as he is stable in everyone''s heart, he won''t despair even in strange things.


    The monkey king''s behavior was also discovered by others. Everyone saw the king and God in the East and turned their eyes to him.


    "Huh?" Bick''s complexion changed a little and looked at the king God of the east world with some surprise. From the king of the east world, he felt a strange feeling, very familiar, but he couldn''t remember for a moment. He fell into thinking.


    The king God of the eastern world stood one meter away from the monkey king and stood with his hands down. It was called an unfathomable man. He barely showed a friendly smile and said hello, "Hello, you are the monkey king! This is the monkey fan, your son, and this is vegeta. Introduce yourself. I am the king God of the eastern world, and this is my entourage jabit."


    "King and God of the East!" Everyone was shocked. They also learned something about the gods from the monkey king. They also knew the position of the king of the east world. The God of the king of the east world was a tall god.


    Monkey King and other Saiya people were only slightly surprised, but bick and others were different. Seeing the king God in the East seemed to see some big people, especially bick, who was once a God, had completely understood what he felt before. It was a dimensional gap, belonging to the feeling between gods, although he was no longer a God, But after all, it used to be that feeling.


    "Oh, then, as the king God of the East, why did you come to kakarot?" Vegeta''s tone is not very respectful. In his opinion, the strength of the other party can''t compare with himself. The identity of God can be ignored.


    Originally, the king God of the eastern world was quite satisfied with everyone''s response, but as soon as vegeta''s words were spoken, he was not happy. Is there any mistake? I''m the king God of the eastern world!? Your attitude is too wrong. You don''t pay attention to me at all!


    "My Lord!" Seeing that there was something wrong with the expression of the king God in the East, jabbit reminded him.


    After being reminded by jabit, the king of the eastern world came back. He knew that he still needed the strength of the other party. He should focus on the overall situation. His expression remained unchanged and said, "I came here because I need your help to help me stop Babidi''s plan to revive the demon boo."


    Next, the king God of the eastern world briefly explained the situation about boo, focusing on the terrible and threat of boo.


    The king of the East said he was very excited, but he didn''t find the change in the expression of the monkey king. The monkey king didn''t think boo was strong enough to be invincible. Instead, he wanted to meet boo and fight with him. He wasn''t particularly interested in preventing him from unsealing. The more the king of the East said how strong boo was, the more they wanted to fight him. It can be said that the king of the East was counterproductive, The fighting factors in the Saia people''s body make their ideas completely different from ordinary people.


    When the king God of the eastern world finished, when he looked at the look of the monkey king again, he finally found something wrong. How did he feel that the monkey king and others were a little excited? Is it wrong? The king God of the east boundary was looking at the expressions of bick and others, and found that their expression was almost what they thought. With a dignified look on their face, they obviously said something to themselves and understood how important it was.


    "So what do we need to do?" Bick was the first to stand up and obviously supported boo. Otherwise, he wanted to make a contribution.


    "It''s very simple. Catch the two men of Babidi in the game and let them tell where Babidi is." The king and God of the eastern world made a good calculation. Just give them such a small matter of losing their share.


    But when he thought his words would be supported,


    "No! We can''t do that." The first object is sun WuFan.


    "Why?" The tone of the king God in the East is not good. Others are also looking at sun WuFan, but they know that sun WuFan must have a reason to say so, waiting for sun WuFan to give an answer.


    "What is this place?" Sun WuFan asked back with a strange expression.


    "Of course..." bick opened his mouth and said, isn''t this the strongman island built by Meng Haoran? However, when Meng Haoran''s name came to his mind, he understood the meaning of sun WuFan. He didn''t have the courage to break the rules in Meng Haoran''s territory. Compared with the king God in the East, Meng Haoran was obviously more important, especially he knew Meng Haoran''s identity faintly.


    "It seems you have thought of it too! Uncle bick, it''s better to ask Uncle Meng''s attitude." Sun WuFan said.


    Sun WuFan mentioned Meng Haoran. Everyone knew what he meant and nodded to say that Meng Haoran was in charge of this matter.


    At this time, the king God of the east world was completely confused and asked blankly, "who are you talking about?"

 Chapter 627

    To tell the truth, the king God of the east world is still very curious. Who is more important in their eyes than their own king God of the east world, and they don''t directly do right with each other, but break the rules of the game. They don''t know what to do from the urgent right! Compared with the comfort of the whole universe, it is entirely possible to do so, and even the person they say should support it!


    The king God of the eastern world did not know that Meng Haoran had seen his every move clearly, nor did he know that Meng Haoran''s original purpose was to let boo remove the seal and appear in front of everyone. In his eyes, he was so powerful that he could only tremble when he saw it The trembling boo is like that in Meng Haoran''s eyes. He can solve it as he wants. Even if Meng Haoran wants to, boo doesn''t even have a chance to run.


    For the question of the king God in the East, the monkey king and his disciples were silent for a moment. Then they all looked at bick and obviously wanted bick to explain.


    In this regard, bick can only smile bitterly, sort out his ideas and said: "we are talking about Meng Haoran, who is also the boss of the largest sponsor of this competition. This is his territory."


    "Oh! So it''s him who holds the world''s No. 1 martial arts meeting. Then tell him. I believe he will understand the great meaning." The east boundary King God naturally said that he thought Meng Haoran was just an ordinary rich man. He didn''t think that if there was such a simple thing, Sun Wukong would react like that.


    "Cough" bick was embarrassed by the words of the king God of the east world. He knew that the other party still didn''t understand his meaning, Just say it "If he is an ordinary person, we certainly won''t react like this. The problem is that he is so strong that all of us are not his opponents together, or even his opponents overestimate us. I''m afraid the so-called boo in your mouth is just a small role in his eyes. If you offend him, the consequences are even worse than Boo''s birth Terrible. "


    When bick said this, others also imagined Meng Haoran''s anger in their minds, and everyone was cold Trembling, the scene was so beautiful that they didn''t dare to think about it. You know, Meng Haoran easily defeated Shalu who was comparable to super 3!


    "Impossible? How can anyone in this universe be stronger than boo? Boo can easily defeat the existence of our king and God." The first reaction of the east boundary King God was not to believe that bick was lying to him, but what he saw in bick''s eyes was sincerity. Even if he didn''t believe it, he couldn''t help doubting it.


    Other people secretly slander the king God of the east world. Especially the three saiyas underestimate the king God of the east world. It is obvious that the king God of the east world is not knowledgeable enough and thinks how strong his strength is. Even if any of them can easily defeat a large group like him, maybe boo is not as strong as them? It''s a joke to say that no one in the universe is better than boo.


    Monkey King, they can even imagine what expression the eastern King God would have when he saw Shalu. I''m afraid he couldn''t believe it!


    "Is it true? Is he really so strong?" The king God of the eastern world asked reluctantly. He was a little hard hit today. There were several guys whose strength was even higher than him. Before, considering that the other party was a Saiya, a famous fighting nation in the universe and the strongest super Saiya in legend, he reluctantly accepted it, but now there is a powerful Saiya who is even more terrible, Even for the guy who is stronger than the demon boo, the king God of the eastern world can''t hide his emotions at last.


    Although he didn''t want to attack the king God in the East, bick could only nod and say, "what I said is completely true. You haven''t seen his strength. Maybe you don''t believe it, but you can estimate his strength from the side. Do you know how the island under our feet came from?"


    The king God of the East shook his head mechanically.


    "This was created by Meng Haoran himself. It took less than an hour. Before, there was no island here. There was only a sea. You can imagine how much strength he had to create such a magical island in such a short time."


    "Yes! It''s really amazing here. Not only the cultivation speed is twice that of other places, but also you can quickly recover your physical strength and injuries. Even did you notice? When you were fighting just now, all the forces with an attack power of more than 10000 became only 10000 after touching the island. If not, the aftereffect of your battle would not be just destruction Something. " Monkey King also came out to mend the knife. His words made others nod one after another.


    "Hiss" the king God in the East didn''t care about these before. Now he realized how magical the island is when it was exploded. However, Meng Haoran created such a magical island in less than an hour. He can see how strong the other party''s strength is. After all, creation is always more difficult than destruction.


    "It''s impossible to create such a big island in such a short time. If you give him time to create a planet, it''s really mysterious." Colin said with emotion, but what he said was really like a light illuminating the world in the mind of the eastern King God.


    "He can create a planet, create a planet, he... He is a Creator..." the king God of the eastern world thought of the creation God and was surprised and uncertain. If his guess is true, the value of the news will be too great, and the matter of BOO will no longer be a matter. He fully believes that the creator God can solve boo, even if their king God is so vulnerable to boo.


    The king God of the eastern world was young and no longer the creator God before, so he had never seen the creator God, and even heard of the destruction god. Therefore, he had never thought of asking for help from the two great gods. Now he suddenly heard that the creator God was here for a time, but he still couldn''t accept it. What was shown outside was that his face was constantly changing, just like changing his face, Sometimes tangled, sometimes smiling, sometimes excited


    "Can you take me to meet Mr. Meng?" The king God of the eastern world who finally returned to God has completely put down his airs, and even some fear, but this fear is only for Meng Haoran, who is likely to be the creator God.


    They naturally agreed to the request of the king God of the eastern world, so Sun Wukong and bick took the king God of the eastern world to Meng Haoran.

 Chapter 628

    "I heard you were looking for me. What can I do for you?" Although he already knew the intentions of the monkey king and others, Meng Haoran still asked such a question.


    Can''t be wrong, that''s the feeling. Although I can''t feel his specific situation, is this the most strange thing? Who else in the universe can''t see through except those two? There is also a faint sense of oppression from the depths of the soul. There is no doubt that this is the adult, the great creator God in the universe.


    The king God of the east world restrained his excitement and tried to make himself calm, but his awe eyes betrayed him. No matter how he looked at him, his state was somewhat abnormal.


    When the king God of the eastern world was thinking about the wording, the monkey king began to say their intentions like Meng Haoran. It was too late for him to react. He had to wait to see Meng Haoran''s response.


    "... that''s what happened." After the monkey king finished, Meng Haoran made a meditation, which made the king God in the East nervous, just like a prisoner waiting for the final trial.


    However, Meng Haoran, who had his own plan for a long time, certainly wouldn''t come according to them. Meng Haoran bluntly told them his own idea "no, the rules can''t be broken. You can wait until the martial arts meeting is over. I''ll bear what happens. If boo dares to make trouble during the martial arts meeting, I don''t mind cleaning him up."


    For Meng Haoran''s plan, Sun Wukong and bick didn''t say anything. Sun Wukong was still vaguely excited, but the king God in the East seemed a little anxious.


    "My Lord, Boo''s strength is..."


    "Needless to say, I know his strength, that is, he is a small role. No one cares about him in other places. He can be arrogant. If I am here, he can''t turn over any waves at all, or you are questioning my decision." Meng Haoran interrupted the words of the king and God of the east world, and released a little pressure.


    The king of the eastern world only felt that an irresistible pressure suddenly acted on him. It felt like an ordinary person in the deep sea. He was so uncomfortable and panicked. His mind was in a mess. His thinking speed became much slower, and even it was very difficult to say a word, If we insist that the king God of the eastern world would rather face the demon boo than Meng Haoran at this time.


    "If you don''t speak, I''ll take it as your default. Well, don''t have any burden. Your safety is guaranteed here. Now that you have signed up for the competition, you can continue as an ordinary participant." Meng Haoran suddenly calmed down. The king God in the east also felt that he had recovered his action power, but this time he didn''t say anything.


    After a brief chat with the monkey king about cultivation, Meng Haoran played them and left.


    "The king God of the east world? He''s a simple minded guy and doesn''t work steadily. The old king God sealed in the sword is a little capable." Meng Haoran''s mind came up with a color old man who wanted to be with Guixian and Dajie Wang. Generally speaking, as long as it was a color old man, it could not be underestimated, such as the third generation of Huoying. Since then, there are immortal tortoise, the king of the big world and the king and God of the old world.


    "Now that I have stated my position, they should not continue to be stupid! Although it is said that even if they implement the plan, they may not be able to stop Boo''s resurrection. Even if they find a place, Dabra is not. As long as Dabra fights a Saiya, boo may be born early because of the crisis." Meng Haoran actually doubts whether the seal can seal boo. With Boo''s power, does a magician really have the ability to seal?


    ¡­¡­


    The days passed like this. Knowing the existence of Meng Haoran, the king God of the eastern world did not rashly implement his plan in the end. Instead, he chose to believe that Meng Haoran. The competition went smoothly. Finally, it was not unexpected that Sun Wukong and Beijita entered the finals to compete for first and second place.


    In the finals, there are a sea of people, and countless people are crazy Looking at the two people in the challenge arena with hot eyes, they have opened their eyes these days. The strong people who can''t be seen at ordinary times have appeared one after another, and they are excited The fierce battle refreshed their understanding of the martial arts world. When did they see more battles at this level? It''s much better than blockbusters. Even a battle broke apart. They can feel this intense even if they are not on the scene but in a corner of the earth.


    It is an unchanging truth for the weak to worship the strong. Therefore, when these strong people appear in front of them, he immediately becomes a fan of these people. In particular, the three saiyas of the monkey king have received a large number of support, of which the monkey king supports the most, because he has had the experience of salvation before, It is the second protective god on earth except Meng Haoran.


    It can be said that today''s Monkey King is even more popular than international film stars. People know him everywhere, and because of his strong strength, he will not be bothered by film stars. Although his fans like him, few people can summon up the courage to communicate with him. The most is to point out to him and take photos from a distance.


    "Kakarot, I must beat you this time." Vegeta looked at a completely nervous Monkey King and felt uncomfortable for no reason.


    "I won." The monkey king just replied, which made vegeta''s face colder and colder. Without hesitation, vegeta turned into super 2. The momentum soared and formed a gust of wind around him.


    The monkey king was a little low-key. Although he immediately turned into super 2, he was very introverted and turned vegeta''s momentum into invisibility.


    Meng Haoran, who has lived for a long time, also appeared at the scene this time. Of course, his purpose is not to watch the game between the two, but that the demon boo will be born soon. In fact, the progress of releasing the seal of the demon boo is 100%, which can appear, but I don''t know why he still didn''t appear.


    "Do you want to absorb more energy and become stronger when you come out?" Meng Haoran has a guess. If boo absorbs the fighting energy of the monkey king and vegeta, will he become stronger than the original work? Boo, the demon in the original work, has an excellent ability to absorb people. He can not only get each other''s strength, but also increase his IQ. For example, by absorbing bick, his intelligence will suddenly change from a simple child to a cunning adult.

 Chapter 629

    No matter what Meng Haoran thinks, boo can''t come out and tell him anyway, and this is the last battle. Anyway, boo will come out after the fight, so Meng Haoran is not in a hurry.


    The battle between vegeta and the monkey king was really wonderful. It was high energy at the beginning. How happy they were when you came and I fought. Everyone in several households was attracted by the battle, except someone who didn''t pay attention to it.


    "I guess I''m right!" Meng Haoran''s perception is so sharp that he has noticed that the energy generated by the fight between the monkey king and vegeta is quietly absorbed under the earth and concentrated in a certain place, which is where the giant egg that seals boo is located.


    At this time, Babidi was anxiously looking at the giant egg in front of the giant egg. It clearly showed that the energy was full, but boo didn''t appear for a long time, which disturbed his mind


    "What''s the matter? According to reason, boo should be able to come out! Why hasn''t there been any movement, and why the machine is still running." Babidi said angrily.


    "Could it be that boo has been dead for a long time?" Dabra said tentatively behind Babbitt. To tell the truth, he was actually very contradictory. He was also very worried when he saw Babbitt''s worried appearance, but on the one hand, he didn''t want boo to appear, because once boo appeared, he would no longer be Babbitt''s number one man in the future, okay! He was a little jealous of boo.


    Babbitt''s magic is really terrible. Even a demon king in the demon world has been made without his own thoughts. He is willing to consider it for Babbitt.


    "Impossible! Absolutely impossible. Boo won''t die." After listening to Dabra''s words, Babidi reacted like a cat stepped on its tail. Boo was his hope to rule the universe. He absolutely didn''t want boo to die.


    At this time, a "puff" sound sounded, just like turning on some kind of switch, and the giant egg sealed with boo began to shrink and expand. So repeatedly, it made a "puff" sound every time, just like the beating of the heart.


    "There''s a response. Boo is coming out. Yo, my boo, come out quickly and help me rule the universe. My little darling, don''t be capricious. Come out quickly!" Babidi was stunned, then ecstatic. He was as deep as a demon Love looks great Eggs.


    It seems that he sensed Babidi''s eagerness. Suddenly, the giant egg began to beat faster. Like playing hormone, it beat hundreds of times in an instant, and it is still strengthening.


    At some point it stopped, and a crack appeared outside, releasing some pink gas.


    "Finally, finally, my time is coming, hahaha..." it seems that Babidi is laughing wildly when he dominates the universe, becomes the Lord of the universe and all things submit.


    "Congratulations, my Lord. In the future, my Lord will be the Lord of the universe." Dabra''s tone behind Babidi was sour, but Babidi didn''t notice it at this time.


    Under normal circumstances, boo appears, and Babidi can resist boo for some time by threat. However, it is normal to note that the current situation is obviously abnormal. The giant egg has absorbed too much power for a long time, and now it is on the verge of outbreak. However, Babidi and they really don''t know.


    Therefore, they were in tragedy. After the crack, there was an earth shaking bang. The powerful energy wave condensed into essence and spread from the giant egg.


    "Be careful!" Dabra only had time to shout. He saw that Babidi was completely shrouded by the air wave. Babidi didn''t even react directly by the air wave and turned into dust. Then Dabra didn''t have time to escape. It was also turned into dust. I don''t know that the air wave spread and directly destroyed all the remaining men of the spaceship brought by Babidi.


    At the same time, the people of the world''s No. 1 Martial Arts Association felt the shaking of the ground under them, as if an earthquake of magnitude 8 had occurred.


    "What''s going on? Is there an earthquake?"


    "This sense of vibration comes from the ground. There is something below."


    "Look, it''s coming out. That''s..."


    The sudden vibration really caused a lot of riots on the scene. Fortunately, Meng Haoran''s island was strong enough, and the vibration soon subsided without causing casualties. However, in the middle of the challenge arena of the final, several cracks about ten meters wide suddenly appeared, and red gas kept coming out of it and then rose into the air, which attracted everyone''s attention.


    "What is this?" Sun Wukong and vegeta also stopped fighting, approached the last thing similar to red clouds composed of gas, and looked at it curiously.


    "Demon boo, that''s demon boo, leave quickly!" When Sun Wukong and vegeta were less than a meter away from the clouds, there was finally a cry of horror below. It was the king God of the East who recognized the proper body of the clouds.


    Hearing the cry, the two subconsciously raised their vigilance, but it was too late. The red clouds immediately moved and wrapped them up at a fast and amazing speed. No matter how they struggled, they couldn''t get rid of it.


    "What a great strength, I can''t get rid of it."


    "Damn, I can''t get rid of it."


    Finally, their struggle became weaker and weaker. In everyone''s frightened eyes, they completely integrated into the red clouds, which was not stopped.


    Next, the red clouds seemed to take some tonic. Half of them burst out with great momentum. A big hole leading to the universe appeared in the directly stirred sky, and people could even see the scenery outside the earth.


    The red clouds became more and more ruddy, even turned into a layer of red light, and finally began to shrink and wriggle, looking disgusting.


    When no one bothered, the red clouds slowly changed towards the human form. Finally, the dark red blood like demon boo was finally born, but the moment he opened his eyes, everyone else felt a burst of palpitations except Meng Haoran.


    What kind of eyes are they? They are full of indifference, ruthlessness and cruelty. At a glance, they know that they are a great devil.


    "Finally, I finally resurrected. Hahaha, as a celebration of my resurrection, let you all go into my stomach." The crimson devil boo is no longer the simplicity of the original boo. Instead, it is very consistent with the name of the devil. It is a real devil!

 Chapter 630

    As soon as the devil Boo''s words fell, he moved, and countless red lights burst out from the tentacles above his head. The goal was to amaze the people below, and the sky was dyed red in an instant.


    "What the hell is this?" Even Meng Haoran didn''t expect such a scene. He could feel the powerful power in the dark red Boo''s body, which completely exceeded the level of super 3. If he insisted, it belonged to the power close to the super Saiya God, which was many times stronger than the lovely boo in the original book.


    And now the crimson boo in front of him not only has a huge gap between his strength and the original, but also looks different from the original. He is not fat, but more similar to evil boo, but his body is stronger.


    Meng Haoran is still thinking about the irrationality, but the decentralized people did find trouble. Out of a few, most of them were hit by the unknown red light, and then turned into all kinds of snacks, what chocolate! Bear biscuits, jelly and other moments filled the sky.


    The scream lasted only a short time. When Meng Haoran came back to his senses, he was stunned to find that the originally dark crowd could only see a few sparse people, and they all had a silly expression.


    Even some dragon ball warriors have been turned into food, such as klin, such as turtle fairy.


    "Is boo like this?" Bick reacted quickly and escaped. The king God of the east world around him trembled and his eyes were full of despair. It seems that the bottom of his heart has long left an indelible shadow on boo.


    For bick''s question, the king God of the east world reacted for a while and said bitterly: "it''s not wrong. Although it has slightly changed with the image in my memory, I won''t recognize his breath anyway. He is the demon boo who killed several other king gods at the beginning." The king God of the eastern world didn''t say a word. He vaguely felt that boo was more evil and stronger than he had seen before. He couldn''t estimate how much stronger he was.


    What Meng Haoran doesn''t know about this sudden non mainstream boo is that this is actually the real form of boo. There were no so-called evil boo and good boo. The reason why boo appeared in the original book is the fat boo, which is basically a defective product born because of Boo''s lack of energy, It is because of the lack of energy that Boo''s own memory becomes very scattered and his intelligence is not high, which makes him fat boo.


    The real boo was not created by Babidi''s father at all, but Babidi''s father accidentally found Boo''s seal in a place. At that time, boo was sealed in a giant egg, maybe not the seal. At that time, boo had to sleep and recover because of his injury, but Babidi''s father was also a genius, Thought of a way to seal boo, and finally succeeded. With his good luck, boo lost his previous memory, which fooled boo and became his thug.


    Of course, these are not what Meng Haoran knows. When boo moves again to recall the food changed by people, Meng Haoran finally has an action.


    "Don''t you know what manners are when you are so presumptuous in my territory?" Nor did Meng Haoran make any big moves. When the chocolates that originally flew to boo stopped in place like losing gravity.


    "Yes!" At this time, boo turned his eyes to Meng Haoran. A glimmer of red light flashed in his eyes. Some tyrannical eyes could not be borne by others. However, Meng Haoran did not care and looked at him. His gentle attitude made the king and God of the East who had fallen into despair yearn for a while and rekindled hope in his heart.


    Yes! There is also a great creator God here. He must be able to defeat boo. How can boo be the opponent of this adult.


    "Is he going to perform again!" Bick and others who know Meng Haoran better have such an idea. Meng Haoran''s invincible posture has long been buried in their hearts. Even though Boo''s strength is somewhat outrageous and much stronger than the Shalu they have seen before, they still believe that boo can''t turn waves here in Meng Haoran, and even have expected the picture of his disastrous defeat, I sympathized with boo for no reason.


    Of course, the king and God of the east world didn''t know this. Otherwise, the king and God of the east world couldn''t spit.


    "Who are you? When did you have such a number one person in this universe? Can it be said that you are a strong man who came out recently?" It seems that Meng Haoran is not easy to provoke. Crimson boo actually said such words. This boo who obviously knows the way of choice really makes Meng Haoran unable to spit out.


    A completely sinister old fox! And his words are very interesting! This side of the universe, does it mean that it is not the universe? Outsiders? Meng Haoran has some ideas in his mind. He still needs to test it!


    "Why? When did I appear and need your approval? Don''t you say that you are the creator God of our universe, or that you are the destroyer?" Meng Haoran disdained.


    "Hum, God of destruction, sooner or later I''ll settle with him. I sneaked on me when I was new to the universe and was not familiar with the laws, which made me recover my mind until now. That hateful mage even let me be a thug for a while. If he hadn''t died, I''d let him taste the pain worse than death." Crimson Boo''s tone was very cold. He didn''t mean that his old background had been known by others. Of course, maybe he wouldn''t care that he was not a matter of the universe.


    Is it really a creature of other universes? No wonder you''re such a loser. Meng Haoran thought so, but according to his idea, as long as the creatures in other universes are stronger than those in this universe, what kind of truth is this.


    "There''s no more nonsense. You''ve done it yourself. You actually make trouble in my yard. Don''t leave until you leave something." Meng Haoran''s tone was very tough, which made Boo''s expression slightly changed, and his eyes glittered with dangerous light. Meng Haoran said that he looked down on him, isn''t it hundreds of thousands of people? How about killing? In his opinion, Meng Haoran obviously wants to find fault.


    "Oh! What do you want to do?" Boo''s tone was calm, but everyone could hear his hidden anger.

 Chapter 631

    Meng Haoran didn''t seem to see the hidden anger of crimson boo. He said to himself, "how? Well, it seems that you also recognize your mistakes. It''s good! Knowing your mistakes can make things right, and I won''t embarrass you. In this way, you can restore them as they are, and then stay here to be my employee for hundreds of years."


    "Employees of hundreds of years!?" Crimson Boo''s eyes stared at the boss. If his eyes could kill, Meng Haoran would have been killed long ago.


    For the crimson boo who just got freedom, there is nothing more annoying to him than to use freedom again. Almost the moment Meng Haoran said he wanted him to stay, crimson boo had no idea of calming down and was ready to have a big fight with Meng Haoran. Although Meng Haoran was not weak in his feeling, it was not certain who lost and who won!


    Besides, even if he couldn''t fight, he could leave at any time. He didn''t believe Meng Haoran could stop him from leaving.


    "How fun!" Bick looked at Meng Haoran with emotion. He could think of making this demon man who frightened the universe as an employee. In fact, even his subordinates were this one, and how he said that the people who knew him really didn''t think he was joking. He really had this strength.


    The king God of the eastern world was also shocked by Meng Haoran''s domineering declaration. For a time, he looked at Meng Haoran blankly and felt like he was in a dream.


    "Why do you want to spend more time? It''s no good. I don''t want you to stay with me more?" Meng Haoran frowned slightly and said in some embarrassment. However, bou didn''t intend to continue his nonsense with Meng Haoran this time. Immediately, a red energy column flew over.


    "This is the fight. We are civilized people. Can we not be so violent?" That''s what he said, but the fact is that Meng Haoran immediately dodged, ignored the energy column, came to Boo''s face, punched Boo''s face, and dented Boo''s face.


    Boo responded without saying a word and kicked over, but Meng Haoran easily avoided it.


    This time boo was completely free from scruples and completely broke out his momentum. The red light directly shrouded the whole earth. People in broad daylight only saw a scarlet in front of them, which was very penetrating.


    Boo''s speed soared to the limit, and he was everywhere, as if he were thousands of incarnations. Countless boo attacked Meng Haoran at the same time, and the scene was huge for a time.


    "Trick!" Meng Haoran drank at the end and instantly created a long sword with his creative power in his hand. Then with an understatement wave, countless sword Gang flew out, and each one seemed to recognize Boo''s body.


    I saw the boo in the sky becoming less and less, and there was only one left in an instant. This one blocked Meng Haoran''s attack and was about to take a breath. When I looked at Meng Haoran, I was stunned. Meng Haoran''s figure had already disappeared.


    "Are you looking for me?" Suddenly, a strong sense of crisis came from behind. Boo felt an irresistible force on his back only after hearing this sentence.


    Boo was directly cut in half by Meng Haoran. After all, he was a special life body. He began to recover slowly while falling. In a moment, he turned into a complete human shape again. I can''t see that he was split in two just now.


    "That''s patience. Fuck!" Although Meng Haoran had thought of this scene, he was still speechless.


    "Hateful" boo seemed to feel very humiliated and roared, which was almost audible to the whole earth.


    However, the change brought by Boo''s roar was somewhat amazing. There was a golden flame outside his body. Meng Haoran was very familiar with this breath, which was the gas when the Super Saiyan changed.


    "It''s changed." Feel the breath of BOO Ou began to increase rapidly. Meng Haoran was also stunned. The hanging was too big. If he changed twice, wouldn''t his power reach the same level as the God of destruction.


    Meng Haoran''s idea has just emerged in his mind, but Boo''s change has happened again. Blood red lightning began to appear on the surface of his body. Meng Haoran saw Sparta and NIMA changed in two sections.


    But then Meng Haoran was relieved. Boo didn''t change his body again. If he changed again, it would take Meng Hao some effort to win his words. Now, although it''s troublesome, it''s just to make more efforts.


    "This force is..." even boo himself is very surprised by the changes of his body. At this time, boo is at least dozens of times stronger than just now, which is even stronger than his peak period.


    Yes, in fact boo has just recovered and his strength is only two tenths of his peak, but now it is better than him It''s much stronger at the peak.


    "It''s those two guys just now. It''s really worthy of my great effort to absorb them. This surprise is really amazing!" Boo was happy. His new power made him full of confidence. He believed that he was invincible at this time. Even if the God of destruction came, there was only one way to defeat.


    "Tremble. Tremble! Fear! My great era is coming, and everything in this world is mine." Bough murmured, but the voice spread far away.


    "Be nervous! Or do you think you can beat me now?" Meng Haoran''s low voice sounded. The divine power of the creator God was displayed in front of the earth for the first time. The red of the sky was directly occupied by the holy white. It was so soft. Bathed in the white light, the earth people seemed to feel like they were in heaven, a lot younger, and even some disabled bodies Part directly began rebirth.


    "God! Great God!" All earth people involuntarily kneel down to Meng Haoran''s piety.


    Bou, who originally thought he was in control of the victory, was also surprised and uncertain by Meng Haoran. In his perception, Meng Haoran''s threat to him did not decrease, that is to say, their gap did not decrease, but how can he believe it? He''s so much better than before.


    "By the way, I forgot to introduce myself. I am the creator God of this universe. Meng Haoran. By the way, my strength is stronger than the God of destruction. So, pro, be careful next." Meng Haoran''s tone was a little cruel, but his words made boo stupid.


    "The Creator! The creator is stronger than the destroyer."

 Chapter 632

    Meng Haoran''s identity as the creator God has finally been exposed. Almost people on earth have heard Meng Haoran''s words. Although they don''t know much about the creator God, they also know the ox fork of the creator God according to some ancient rumors in novels, which is comparable to the existence of God and even stronger than God.


    "He''s the Creator! No wonder he''s so strong." Some people who didn''t know Meng Haoran''s identity showed a sudden look, especially when vegeta heard that Meng Haoran was much stronger than the God of destruction. A picture emerged in his mind that his father bowed to Ruth, and he was severely trampled under his feet by Ruth.


    "I didn''t expect..." after knowing Meng Haoran''s real identity, Beijita finally gave up that idea in his heart. He knew that even if he tried hard, he couldn''t compare with Meng Haoran. Instead of holding an impossible goal, he might as well be realistic. After all, Meng Haoran actually had no hatred with him.


    People! Sometimes even so cheap! There is no tears without seeing the coffin, and after seeing it, there is a 180 degree turn in attitude.


    Vegeta''s activities were not known to others, and even Meng Haoran never cared, so there was no change.


    "The God of creation is better than the God of destruction. Don''t treat me as a fool. Don''t you think I don''t know that the God of destruction is the first combat power of the universe? You almost fooled me, hum." Boo suddenly said that Boo''s words were only half right, but who called Meng Haoran the creator God? So his common sense is doomed to be wrong.


    "Then try it." Meng Haoran did not say much, but spoke with facts.


    Boo looked at Meng Haoran in surprise. Meng Haoran''s self-confidence made him waver in his judgment. However, in the end, he planned to believe in himself, gather his whole body strength and punch out. The strong wind pressure directly hit the surrounding air, resulting in an effect similar to that of an air cannon.


    However, Boo''s test didn''t work. Meng Haoran didn''t even move, and the air gun disappeared in mid air.


    "The space here..." boo found something wrong. According to the truth, his attack would not disappear so easily. There must be something he didn''t know. When he looked around carefully, he did find that the space he was in had changed greatly, as if he had been derailed from the real world.


    "This is sub space? How is it possible? When is it?" Boo looked at Meng Haoran in horror. As a strong man who had fought with the God of destruction, of course, he knew the existence of sub space. In sub space, their combat effectiveness would be greatly suppressed. As long as the power was not beyond, the universe could not affect the real world. It was an excellent place for combat.


    "When? Everything started when I showed my identity. Didn''t you find out?" Meng Haoran''s tone was a little mocking. He was indeed calm. Boulah pulled into the pressure space and made a layer of creative power to create the phenomenon that both sides are still outside. His purpose is not only to prevent their fight from returning directly to the earth, but also to show his power in front of the people of the earth, so as to achieve the purpose of shock and deterrence, It''s not far from him after the war.


    "Even if you pull me here, I can leave at any time." Buo clawed his hand and tore it in front of him, but the gap leading to the real world didn''t appear, which stunned him.


    After staying, he was a little angry. He didn''t believe in evil and tried again a few times, but all ended in failure. Now he realized that it was bad. If he could do so, wouldn''t it mean that he couldn''t leave the battlefield. If he couldn''t beat Meng Haoran, he had to let Meng Haoran kill him.


    However, this situation has aroused bou''s fighting spirit. A momentum of breaking the boat rises from bou, which has further improved his combat effectiveness.


    "Turn into chocolate!" Buodi drank, and the tentacles on his head made a "Zizi" sound, and then suddenly burst out thousands of red lights, almost covering the whole space. Meng Haoran had no place to avoid, unless Meng Haoran took the initiative to leave the pressure space.


    "You think super powers can get me. You underestimate me." Meng Haoran smiled disdainfully, and a half arc barrier appeared in front of his body, which directly blocked the progress of the red beam.


    Is that really the only way Boo''s attack is? Of course not. This seemingly fierce attack is actually just a cover. At the moment Meng Haoran resisted the attack, boo had the next move, and this is his killer mace.


    But Meng Haoran was surprised to find that Boo''s direction was hundreds of times stronger than before.


    "This action should not be turtle Qigong!" Meng Hao was stunned to see boo doing familiar movements. He couldn''t vomit badly. This turtle school Qigong is too easy. It''s often done by anyone.


    Boo didn''t know what Meng Haoran thought. He directly launched Boo''s version of tortoise Qigong. At this time, the yellow flame on his body surface has turned into energy and completely injected into tortoise Qigong. Even his own red attribute energy accounts for a lot, resulting in his tortoise Qigong being a strange color with gold in red.


    Even Meng Haoran can''t underestimate Boo''s attack. If this force is placed outside, it''s appropriate to destroy a galaxy casually. Even if it suppresses the huge sub space, it also has the power to destroy a star.


    Meng Haoran''s figure suddenly became erratic, and his breath completely disappeared. If no one could see it, no one believed that he existed.


    The power of the dimensional barrier was quietly used by Meng Haoran, but bouou''s level can barely use the power of the dimensional barrier, so it can only weaken the power of bouou turtle Qigong, but Meng Haoran''s real purpose is to delay for a while.


    "Call the power of the universe in my name and eliminate the Qi of foreign lands." Meng Haoran pinched a strange seal in his hand and said such a sentence with a serious expression.


    As soon as Meng Haoran''s words fell, changes took place around him. Like a space storm, countless gaps appeared, and countless lightning was emitted from them. The targets were bouou''s turtle Qigong. After the lightning collided with turtle Qigong, it was like encountering a chemical reaction. Turtle Qigong strangely dissipated some capacity, and finally it was completely offset.

 Chapter 633

    "Nani, what is this?" As if he saw something unbelievable, Boo''s face was as ugly as his dead father, okay! Wrong. In fact, he doesn''t have a father.


    "What is it? Didn''t you hear what I just said to eliminate the exotic spirit? It''s not simple. You''re not the aboriginal of the universe!" Meng Haoran''s tone was very determined. "Of course, your power does not belong to the universe, which is the so-called exotic gas. In ordinary times, the will of the universe does not care about you, but I can let it care about you. So, do you understand?"


    Meng Haoran''s words surprised boo. He had never heard such a theory in his life. Although his own power would weaken in different universes, he had never heard of any direct interference of the will of the universe.


    Well, in fact, all these changes are due to the existence of Meng Haoran. If another creator God can not mobilize the power of the universe, after all, the cosmic will of the world is not so high-energy. Unless there are biological forces that can directly destroy the universe, otherwise it will not react, However, under the influence of Meng Haoran, it mistakenly believed that Boo''s threat was great, so the previous situation eliminated Boo''s power.


    Fortunately, Meng Haoran can only achieve this degree. Otherwise, it would be a tragedy if boo was directly killed by the will of the universe.


    Boo''s fighting will was suppressed by Meng Haoran again, even a little in a trance. Subconsciously, he thought he was not Meng Haoran''s opponent and began to think about how to get out.


    Meng Haoran naturally won''t give boo that time. He directly opened the state of closing the door and beating the dog. Whether it''s speed or power, Meng Haoran is better than boo. It''s really not too easy to beat boo, and Boo''s only advantage is that he is resistant to beating, broken into pieces, and even cells can recover, which makes people wonder if he can''t die.


    ¡­¡­


    Of course, Meng Haoran won the final victory. Boo didn''t play any counter attack tricks again. Meng Haoran took the initiative in the whole battle. He was a little soft when hanging boo. During this period, boo was beaten into a cellular state many times, but he was tenaciously resurrected many times. Even the performance of swallowing Meng Haoran ended in failure, coupled with being bound in sub space, There was no place to run. It was exhausted and finally annihilated in sub space.


    Of course, before completely solving boo, Meng Haoran still used some means to save the monkey king and vegeta. The reason why he fought with boo for so long is to prevent boo from jumping off the wall.


    When Meng Haoran''s figure appeared on the earth again and readily restored those who had been turned into snacks, he was completely remembered by the people on earth. People shouted his name crazily, and Meng Haoran''s name could be heard even outside the earth.


    Meng Haoran waved his hand and left, leaving people to go crazy.


    "He doesn''t seem very happy. Can''t boo let him have sex?" Bick saw Meng Haoran''s expression at last.


    "The creator God is indeed the creator God. Even the demon boo has no resistance in his hands. It''s incredible." Up to now, the king and God of the eastern world can''t believe the fact that boo has been eliminated. The battle between the two just now was deliberately broadcast live by Meng Haoran, so it can be seen clearly on the earth. Naturally, the king and God of the eastern world watched the whole process as an audience.


    I thought the battle would be very fierce and even close, but I didn''t think boo just started to attack. Later, he could only be beaten passively without an effective counterattack. Even Meng Haoran was spotless in the end. The gap between the two is a little big, not a dimension at all, He was a little worried that Meng Haoran couldn''t beat boo. Now it seems that he thought too much. Even if he saw the tragedy of BOO just now, he actually sympathized with boo.


    Why did boo lose so fast? As a matter of fact, boo, who had already turned on and changed, is no weaker than birus, and birus can fight Meng Haoran for so long, and he is still impressive, while boo is a completely beaten role. In fact, it is completely inseparable from Boo''s record of turtle school Qigong. That record of turtle school Qigong wave almost exhausted the Saiya energy in his body, and even consumed a lot of his own energy, Meng Haoran''s unique skill, which had high hopes, was obliterated by Meng Haoran''s understatement. It was a great blow to him.


    In addition, Meng Haoran''s words made him mistakenly think that his strength could be eliminated as long as Meng Haoran wanted to, which made boo lose the confidence to continue fighting with Meng Haoran, and the battle became very negative. In addition, Meng Haoran itself was stronger than boo, so it caused that kind of one-sided scene.


    If boo was a little smarter at that time, he would find that only the energy wave sent by Meng Haoran can be eliminated. After all, if Meng Haoran wants to eliminate it, there must be special actions. As long as boo only uses melee, Meng Haoran''s elimination is completely useless. In this way, in addition to his ability to fight, even if he can''t fight, he will attack as long as he is not afraid of injury and is fighting hard, Meng Haoran will also throw away the rat. At least it won''t be so easy to clean him up. In the final analysis, boo himself is irrational.


    ¡­¡­


    It was a week since boo was killed. After that, vegeta and the monkey king continued to play in the final. The monkey king broke out more than 32, successfully defeated vegeta, became the first and ended the world''s first martial arts meeting.


    Meng Haoran has never appeared, because he is already preparing to go to the next world. Before leaving, he should finally sort out his income in this world. By the way, before leaving, he will finally have a party or something, and say goodbye.


    During this period, Meng Haoran also had some doubts. When he thought of going to a higher-level world, he always felt frightened, as if he was stared at by something, which made him have to consider what he didn''t know. Therefore, he has been thinking about solutions. He doesn''t care about other things, He left everything to boo and thought about the origin of his sudden feeling.


    Thinking fruitlessly, Meng Haoran finally threw his hope into the system and hoped to get some tips from the system.

 Chapter 634

    The system did not disappoint Meng Haoran. Meng Haoran finally knew the origin of his sudden palpitation. It was an instinctive warning sign, indicating that the next road would not be as calm as before.


    Think about it carefully. Since he got the system, he has always been with the wind and water. It''s like God''s care. He basically hasn''t encountered life setbacks. He has grown up to this level. He has to be the protagonist compared with the protagonist. After all, the protagonist still needs to hone something. He completely skipped this step and just enjoyed it.


    From the beginning, the prince of tennis has had a smooth journey, that is, he has reached the summit of that world by doing some simple tasks every day, and the next world fire shadow is just practicing at the beginning, and then he is close to invincibility by exercising casually; After that, although the pirate had a slightly poor start, he became the leader of the world without any major difficulties; Later, the God of death and so on were also very comfortable. It can be said that the challenge was too low.


    The reason why the system chose him is obviously not for him to enjoy, but to train him to become a real God of animation protagonists.


    Meng Haoran finally became the God of animation, which means that there is a boss on many people''s heads, which infringes on everyone''s interests. Therefore, as long as someone knows that he has a system, he will come out to stop him. Of course, the strength that can hinder him is at least 9 stars, because only that realm will care whether there are people on them, After all, the God of animation protagonists doesn''t know that they are the boss. If they are used to being rulers, they won''t want to be ruled.


    Meng Haoran felt palpitations probably because he had felt the coming fishy wind and rain.


    Meng Haoran even got the exact news from the system. As long as he goes to any 9-star world this time, he will be suppressed by the whole world. Therefore, the system suggests that he should go slowly, at least not before he is fully prepared.


    Since he wants to be right with the world, Meng Haoran naturally can''t face it alone, so he plans to strengthen his strength again to avoid being too passive at that time.


    Of course, the power of the system is powerful. According to the system, even if Meng Haoran arrives at the 9-star world, his enemies will not know his information at the first time, but can know that he has come to that world. Only the top people in that world can find Meng Haoran''s identity face to face. Meng Haoran is relatively safe if his luck is not too bad, Of course, it''s only a period of time. When those guys know Meng Haoran''s arrival, they will certainly make an action. If Meng Haoran can''t improve his strength in a short time, he will eventually be found. It''s terrible at that time.


    How to improve his strength has become the key. Meng Haoran also put forward such a question to the system. The answer given by the system surprised him. It actually asked him to go to a special 7-star world to find a solution.


    "Blood eating raid? I''ve seen this animation at the beginning. I feel that your strongest is several real ancestors. Their power is probably 7 stars. They still rely on dependent animals. What help will it help me? But the system should not cheat me. I''d better go once." Meng Haoran has great trust in the system. After all, if the system wants to kill him, there are some ways, so there is no need for such trouble at all.


    Finally, Meng Haoran made a decision. Instead of going to the 9-star world, he went to the blood eating world to find a systematic solution. When everything was ready, he formally challenged the 9-star world and made the final achievement of the God of animation.


    Having figured it out, Meng Haoran also restored his calm in the past, came out again and entered everyone''s sight.


    People who have known the identity of Meng Haoran''s creator God have changed a lot about him except for the monkey king and Meng Haoran''s own women. They are very cautious in front of him. A sense of alienation is real, which makes Meng Haoran feel a little disappointed. His identity is like a huge city wall, blocking others out.


    In the past, although bick and others were also a little afraid of him, they can get along equally in general. Now they have completely regarded him as people of two worlds, although they are indeed people of two worlds.


    After Meng Haoran found this sense of alienation, he didn''t intend to put down his body to make a good relationship. There''s no need not. Moreover, since it''s already like this, it''s easier to leave.


    Sure enough, when Meng Haoran said he would leave the earth for a period of time, they all had a natural expression. How can a great God such as the creator be in such a remote place on the earth? There is at least one planet of its own or something!


    Meng Haoran also got close to the only monkey king who still got along with his previous attitude, and gave him some good advice in practice, so that the monkey king would not make detours. Finally, he gave him several good things with powerful functions, such as enabling the Saiya people to adapt to various environments. The monkey king is not afraid of illness and death in the future, And because the earth exploded and could not survive in the universe, he died.


    In other words, Meng Haoran has always been very bad about the setting that Saiya people can''t survive in the universe and rely on oxygen to survive. NIMA, their combat effectiveness has broken through the sky, but in fact, as long as they send hundreds of thousands of dead soldiers to blow up the earth, they will all be gameover.


    After a month of such days, Meng Haoran disappeared on the earth. Everyone thought he had gone to the original planet of the creator God. They didn''t know how long it would take for Meng Haoran to come back. When they came back, they still existed. Meng Haoran''s life was terrible. Maybe they closed it casually when they came out, and they all died of old age.


    An unknown region, in sub space


    "Speaking of that world, maybe the solution of the system is the family member that only vampires can control." Meng Haoran also had some of his own guesses during this period of time, waiting to verify it.


    "The system begins to traverse." Murmured such a sentence, and then a light door in front of him was directly and quickly generated, and soon an ancient light door appeared. It was obvious that the other end of the light door was a blood eating attack.

 Chapter 635

    The sea is boundless blue. The water and sky match each other. It is not mixed with other colors. It is extremely beautiful. The occasional waves add a bit of fun.


    Suddenly, the original harmonious scene was broken. About 1 meter in the air, a figure suddenly appeared. It was so sudden that it brought a gust of wind like greeting.


    "Did the blood devouring attack arrive?" The figure stood still and looked very tall and straight, giving people an unspeakable calm temperament. If you really want to say, this temperament is more inclined to the higher noble vampires in the world, so it should be more noble.


    Meng Haoran, who just crossed from the Longzhu world, suddenly appeared on the sea.


    "Energy, or magic, is still a very abundant world. The air is full of turmoil and a faint salty taste. It seems that the world is not peaceful, isn''t it?" Meng Haoran started flying without stopping and identifying a direction. In short, you should know where you are first, don''t you?


    Originally, Meng Haoran''s spiritual power can sweep the world at a glance, but the world seems strange. It is not allowed to use more than 7 stars. If it is forcibly used, it will certainly cause a rebound. Although Meng Haoran is not afraid of rebound and even has the ability to make the world surrender to his feet, what good will that do to Meng Haoran? His goal is to find the power and potential to resist the nine stars, not the world he can destroy, isn''t it?


    When the urgency of things is to find a creature that can summon dependents to study whether his guess is true. As long as the vitality provided is enough, the dependents summoned will be more and more powerful. A vampire''s true ancestor can summon dependents comparable to 7 stars. What about Meng Haoran? His vitality is n times stronger than the true ancestor of vampires. According to the truth, he can summon at least dependents stronger than himself. If he is stronger than himself, he will be on the top of 8 stars Peak, even 9-star level, Meng Haoran is looking forward to it.


    About 10000 nautical miles away from Meng Haoran''s flight direction, a huge cruise ship is traveling wantonly at sea.


    This is a private cruise ship, because most of them are elite soldiers with weapons enough to deal with the demon family. Their combat effectiveness is absolutely not weak. They can even resist one or two 1 except for several Zhenzu and their generals


    This is still the power on the surface. In the dark, there are a few who dress casually, but they have sharp eyes. Every move shows the smell of iron blood. They are the real backhand in their bodies and have the existence of dependents.


    "Miss, there are still about 800 nautical miles from Xianshen island. Do you need to inform them to meet you? Anyway, you are also a princess of a country." the luxurious room is full of classical articles, which fully reflects the details of its owner. A woman in elegant dress is sitting on a chair with a black bound book in her hand, In front of her, it was obvious that an old man who was the housekeeper was asking for instructions, so her identity was ready to come out, the princess of a country.


    "I''ll leave it to you. Get back!" Feinkukokan''s tone was indifferent, and his eyes didn''t change at all. Obviously, he didn''t care too much.


    Fein kukokkan is the daughter of Jiada kukokkan, the third true ancestor known as the daughter of chaos. The second generation of vampires is very prominent and deeply loved by Jiada kukokkan, but she has never seen her father since childhood.


    The reason why she appeared here this time was that she was bored and wanted to relax. By the way, she took the task of observing the fourth Zhenzu.


    The old housekeeper who got the answer quietly retreated, and the room was quiet again, only the rustle of Geoffrey turning the book.


    Just as Fein was addicted to the ocean of books, a slight cough sounded without warning, which made her look up at the source of the sound.


    "Hello, beautiful lady, I''m a traveler lost at sea. Can you take me to the nearest city?" Meng Haoran looked at the girl in front of him with a trace of surprise in his eyes Yan flashed by, but the long-term immunity to beautiful women played a role, he said solemnly.


    Without the surprise in the imagination and the shouting of ordinary people, the girl looked very calm in front of Meng Haoran. She didn''t seem to be afraid or surprised by Meng Haoran''s appearance. Instead, she looked at Meng Haoran with excitement, and her eyes showed curiosity.


    Fein would not believe that a traveler lost at sea would have no trace of water on his body, and even his clothes were still intact? And she can enter here silently, breaking through such obstacles, and even she didn''t find anyone so close.


    Definitely not an ordinary person, a human with magic, a transitional adaptive? Or something else?


    Feiyin is sure that Meng Haoran is not a blood clan, because if she is a blood clan, she must feel something as a pure second-generation blood clan, unless the other party is a true ancestor blood clan, but is that possible?


    If the other party can talk to himself like this, there should be no malice for the time being. So as long as he doesn''t provoke him, he can be at peace. Feiyin soon made a decision and said, "the place we''re going to is XianShen Island, which is a special zone for both Terrans and demons. You can go together."


    Suddenly, even Meng Haoran was stunned when he heard Xianshen island. Unexpectedly, he pondered a little. Meng Haoran nodded and reached an agreement.


    He casually found a chair to sit down. Meng Haoran began to close his eyes and refresh himself, ignoring Feiyin''s frequent glances.


    Xianshen island is a place where good and bad people mingle, but the surface calm can not hide the chaos that will happen next. In the future, various forces will come one after another, perform big plays one by one, and all kinds of demons will appear one after another. But even so, it is more suitable for Meng Haoran to do research. At least there is no lack of materials. What about their relationship with Meng Haoran?


    The intelligence of the world was recalled in my mind. Time passed quickly, and the two people in the room had always been in a delicate state.


    "Bang bang" knocked on the door. Meng Haoran opened his eyes and found that Feiyin opposite also put down his book and said to the door, "is it right? I''ll come out right away."


    The footsteps outside the door were drifting away, obviously leaving.


    "Have you arrived? It''s really fast, so we''ll see you next time." Meng Haoran smiled at Feiyin, and then his figure disappeared without warning.


    "Space magic?" Fein looked at the place where Meng Haoran had stayed before and thought deeply.

 Chapter 636

    "What peace!" Walking in the street, Meng Haoran couldn''t help sighing at the beautiful youth and laughter from time to time.


    Indeed, on the surface, Xianshen city is indeed a good place. Most of the residents here are researchers and their families, as well as those with special abilities recognized by the city. Of course, this also includes the demons as the research object. In return, these demons who help the operation of the special zone will also be given corresponding civil rights and interests. They can study, work and live like humans.


    The place where human beings and Demons live in peace is the string God Island, and the manager is a famous Laurie, known as the existence of the witch. In this way, nothing happens on the island, because those who commit crimes will be thrown into prison as soon as possible.


    "So what should we do in the first step?" After thinking about it for about a second, Meng Haoran decided to get a legal identity first. It''s difficult for black families without identity these days. Although Meng Haoran can ignore these, it''s better to get one for future convenience. Moreover, he needs to have a residence to settle down here when he first arrived.


    Familiar came to a jewelry store. Meng Haoran touched the large diamond in his arms and smiled. No matter in that world, there is always the value of diamonds.


    Meng Haoran just saw clearly that a young couple bought a diamond ring ten times smaller than the one in his arms and paid a lot of money, so they didn''t worry about making a mistake.


    Entering the store, a beautiful shopping guide immediately came forward, "Sir, what can I do for you?"


    Meng Haoran''s style and temperament are not ordinary people at first sight, so the other party is so attentive.


    "Well, go and call your boss. I have a big business to talk to him." Meng Haoran felt rich and powerful when he spoke.


    The shopping guide was slightly stunned and looked at Meng Haoran suspiciously. He confirmed that the other party really had big business, and many cheaters said to Meng Haoran slightly: "OK, please wait a moment. I''ll go to our boss now."


    Ten minutes later, Meng Haoran walked out of the jewelry store and had another card in his hand. It was exchanged with the diamond. The card was something similar to a bank card. It was anonymous. There was a lot of money in it and enough for Meng Haoran''s expenses.


    Meng Haoran was a little funny when he thought of the boss who was stunned just now. Such a big diamond really blinded his eyes!


    Because the boss is too eager, the price is fair. Of course, the other party still makes money. Meng Haoran doesn''t know how much he makes, and won''t care.


    For Meng Haoran, money is just that. Diamonds are also created by him, so he doesn''t mind how much each other makes.


    With money, the next step is to get a legal identity, otherwise the money is not easy to use!


    However, the role of money is great. Under Meng Haoran''s money offensive, Meng Haoran quickly handled an identity, and the whole process took less than 1 hour, which was very easy.


    With his identity, Meng Haoran hurried to buy a family business. Under the same effect of a lot of money, he already lived in his own villa at night, and it is worth mentioning that his next door is a Laurie''s home, but Meng Haoran doesn''t know it yet.


    ¡­¡­


    "Go to the so-called fourth Allah tomorrow, and catch some disobedient guys to study what''s going on with the dependents." Meng Haoran arranged so, but an accident disrupted his plan.


    "What ghost?" He muttered discontentedly, but Meng Haoran was surprised to find that this was just the beginning.


    Followed by a real roar and strong magic waves.


    Of course, such a big noise has attracted attention. The alarm keeps sounding. Fortunately, it''s evening. Everyone is resting. There are not many people.


    When Meng Haoran rushed to the scene, he saw such a scene. There were three creatures present, a werewolf, a vampire and vampire''s dependents.


    The beast looked very similar to the saber toothed tiger, but it was tattooed with blue articles. At this time, the two sides were facing off, and did not notice Meng Haoran''s arrival.


    After a moment of confrontation, the werewolf first launched an attack. The vigorous werewolf''s goal is very clear, that is, the vampire itself, whose combat effectiveness is not high. After a long time of frontal combat, he is definitely not the opponent of the dependent beast.


    However, vampires have long known their weaknesses and protected themselves well. Werewolves have no opportunity to take advantage of it. Obviously, they are in a stalemate.


    Meng Haoran couldn''t see it anymore. He flashed directly in the middle of the two, decisively killed the werewolf and left the stupid vampire.


    Without waiting for the vampire to react, Meng Haoran directly knocked him unconscious and took him away under his frightened eyes. Of course, the werewolf''s body was not let go. The reason why he didn''t kill both was because he wanted to know the process of summoning dependents and study the next principle. Dead vampires are naturally useless.


    Soon after Meng Haoran left, a crack suddenly appeared in the space, and a voice of Gothic Laurie appeared.


    "Is it over? So fast?" Looking at the blood that was not completely cold, Nangong was a little confused that month. It is reasonable to say that the battle will not end so soon.


    Of course, she couldn''t find Meng Haoran''s trace. After the hard search failed, Laurie left the scene.


    The underground of Meng Haoran''s villa has been transformed into a large base by Meng Haoran. Various instruments are placed here, which Meng Haoran is prepared to study.


    "I didn''t expect it to come in handy so soon." Meng Haoran threw the werewolf''s body down, and soon several robots came to carry it to a special culture tank.


    "Start analyzing his life and finish the report." Meng Haoran said this to the air, and then left. The next thing is naturally handled by artificial intelligence. Meng Haoran is just waiting to receive the results, which is completely automated.

 Chapter 637

    After finishing the werewolf, Meng Haoran came to another place, where the vampire who had just been kidnapped was still in a coma, but Meng Haoran didn''t have time to wait for him to wake up. He walked over directly, slapped him in the face, and half of his face was swollen.


    "Uh... Who are you?" Open your eyes in front of you and feel the fire on your cheeks Kelly was also depressed because of the hot pain. Originally, he had a good life. Where did he think that a werewolf suddenly appeared in the middle of the night and wanted to attack him, but that''s OK. The relationship between werewolf and vampire was not very good. In addition, at that time, he was a guy with a bad temper. It was just bad luck! But when fighting, a man suddenly appeared, killed the werewolf, and then knocked him unconscious. He didn''t even have a chance to resist. Is this making a movie?


    Thinking of the violent figure of the man in front of him at that time, Kelly was cold in his heart, and it seemed that the other party had bad intentions for himself. He had no bottom in his heart, and looked at Meng Haoran''s expression nervously.


    "You don''t need to know who I am. As long as you cooperate with me well, you still have a chance to see the sun again. Otherwise, the previous werewolf will be your end." Meng Haoran said coldly, the cold light in his eyes was just seen by Kelly, who was numb in his heart.


    "Yes, yes, I will cooperate well." Kelly hurriedly said that he had no way to control whether Meng Haoran''s words were true or not. Now he can only do what the other party said, otherwise he would really die here.


    Meng Haoran saw that the other party''s cooperation was also a little relaxed. As long as he got what he wanted, it was not impossible to let the other party leave. As for what he was afraid of the other party saying, what did he do? Of course, it''s a joke. Meng Haoran will be afraid. Besides, Meng Haoran will directly eliminate each other''s memory for a period of time. It''s easy and pleasant.


    Next, Meng Haoran began to squeeze Kelly''s residual value. Kelly slowly told Meng Haoran what she knew about the call and origin of the dependents. During this period, Meng Haoran also asked Kelly to perform the call process on the spot to feel the mystery of the period.


    Fortunately, Meng Haoran had already laid an isolation layer around, which was not found by a Laurie next door. Otherwise, such a big noise would have been found by the guard.


    "I see. Do you use your vitality to attract family members and sign a contract? Family animals are immortal. As long as someone is willing to provide vitality for them, they can rise indefinitely." Meng Haoran gradually studied some ways.


    The so-called dependents are a collection of magic. Their strength has a great relationship with the host itself. The host of this world depends on vitality, that is, life can provide its energy. Therefore, the stronger the vitality of the host, the stronger the dependents. Therefore, the true ancestor will be so strong. Who makes his mother''s vitality far exceed that of other vampires?


    However, vampires in this world are not as powerful as some vampires in other world. For example, when it comes to their own strength, they are not much stronger than ordinary people without dependants. In this way, they are very fragile and easy to be attacked, and their resilience is not as strong as that of other world, In other worlds, as long as the blood nucleus does not die, it can be reborn, and those who break their hands and feet can be reborn immediately. Here, if the head is gone, it will die.


    Of course, vampires in this world are not without advantages. They have almost no general weaknesses of vampires in other world. Even weak vampires can appear in the sun, and they are not afraid of garlic and crosses. Most importantly, they can also eat ordinary food. Blood sucking is not only a way to supplement magic, but also a sexual impulse, Generally speaking, people who have been sucked blood are vampire like partners, which is much better than other worlds.


    "In short, each has its own advantages and disadvantages, but this is not what I want to care about." Meng Haoran filtered the news from all over the world in his mind and suddenly found that the vampires in this world are really happy. In particular, he thought that the vampires here can also interact with people to produce offspring. Other vampires can only develop their offspring by what they have at the beginning. Of course, I''m afraid it''s because of these characteristics, Only in this way can vampires in this world integrate into the world without being excluded by ordinary humans, and even become the real masters and nobles of most of the world.


    A few hours later, Meng Haoran sent away the worthless vampire and didn''t kill each other in violation of the agreement. Of course, it''s necessary to eliminate memory.


    "I didn''t expect that there are so many ways to summon dependents. It needs not only secret methods, but also materials. The better the secret methods and materials, the stronger the potential and strength of the dependents summoned, and of course, the more vitality of the host." Meng Haoran got a set of low-level summoning secrets from Kelly and some information about summoning materials. However, Meng Haoran would not use it, but was ready to use it for research. After thorough research, he began to summon his dependents.


    "Then the next goal is clear. Collect more summoning secrets, create the top summoning secrets, and then collect the final materials to summon the dependents." Meng Haoran reasoned and finally thought of a witch in a prison. As a clerk, she should have a lot of secrets.


    "I''m really forced! Like the guy in Xiaogu City, the dependents are ready. Just provide magic summon. Poor me, I haven''t even contracted the dependents!" Meng Haoran thought that the protagonist in the world was also envious of his luck, but that''s all. After all, although the other party had a good life, sister, territory and strength, it was only the life planned by the other three true ancestors for him. What''s worse, it was just a puppet.

 Chapter 638

    "It''s really troublesome to enter the prison barrier without God''s knowledge. Isn''t there anyone who has committed a crime in these days?" Meng Haoran was on a rooftop and looked at Nangong who was taking classes on the podium hundreds of meters away. He was also drunk that month. This was his fifth day to do so, but it seemed to have no effect at all.


    Meng Haoran originally wanted to enter in front of Nangong that month when Nangong arrested people and went to prison. After all, if he didn''t use special means, it would be the simplest. But what he didn''t expect was that his luck didn''t seem very good. He didn''t commit a crime for several days, or he did, but he didn''t reach the level of Nangong that month, So his plan was a complete failure.


    Now there are two ways in front of him: one is to continue to wait, of course, and the other is to take the initiative. As for how to take the initiative, there are many ways. Just make a big noise in the city and get caught on purpose.


    "That''s it. If I can''t do it today, I''ll take the initiative to send it to the door tomorrow." Meng Haoran made such a happy decision. At this time


    The iron door behind Meng Haoran was opened.


    "Class is really boring. It''s better to come here to sleep?" A familiar face appeared in front of Meng Haoran. It was the ancient city of Xiao.


    "Eh? There are people, but you''re not from our school!" Xiao Gucheng looked at Meng Haoran suspiciously. Meng Haoran''s clothes at this time are indeed not the clothes of the school. Of course, this is not the basis for him to judge that Meng Haoran is not the person of the school, but that Meng Haoran is so handsome. If he is really the person of the school, he can''t have no influence.


    Meng Haoran showed a strange smile and said, "why? Can''t the students of the school come here? Xiaogu city."


    "How do you know my name? Am I so famous? Do you think you are..." it seems that something bad has come to mind. Xiaogu''s face is a little ugly.


    It seems that he has something in his brain? Meng Haoran saw from the reaction of Xiaogu City, but did not deny it. Instead, he said, "yes, it''s the one you think. What''s the problem?"


    "Did you send you to watch me that month? Attack the demon master!" Xiaogucheng''s tone is slightly cold. Since he became the fourth true ancestor, life has become strange. He often feels that he is being watched by something, and he will be warned as long as there is any special action.


    "That month sauce!? Oh! You mean that month in Nangong. It''s a pity that I only work for myself, and I don''t talk about the demon attacking master in your mouth." Meng Haoran is very calm.


    no Xiaogucheng realized that he was wrong. He was a little embarrassed. He didn''t know how to speak next.


    "Meeting is fate, and maybe I will need your help in the future, so I''ll give you a word of advice. You''d better call the dependents as soon as possible, otherwise..." Meng Haoran''s figure disappeared on the roof and left a deep impression on Xiaogu city.


    "What a strange guy, and not an ordinary person?"


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, Meng Haoran didn''t follow Nangong that month as usual, but came to a street with a large flow of people, and then released a little strength slightly.


    so


    "Warning, warning, high magic reaction found, located at 203 West Street, please deal with it immediately."


    "Move the monitor and see who it is?"


    "Attack the demon master! Don''t let this guy do whatever he wants."


    It has to be said that the speed of Xianshen island is very fast. Meng Haoran was surrounded in about 10 minutes, but they just surrounded Meng Haoran. The blue magic barrier around Meng Haoran''s body makes them completely helpless.


    "Sir, you have violated the laws of the island and used magic for no reason. Please cooperate and come with us." A guy who looked like the leader said to Meng Haoran, the tone was ok, because Meng Haoran didn''t destroy anything.


    Meng Haoran did not have him, but continued to increase the output. In an instant, several electric snakes appeared around him. You 1 walked and made a Zizi sound, which made the attacking magicians retreat a few steps.


    "What a powerful response. Who is this man? It''s comparable to a family animal. Is it a special family animal?"


    The scene was so deadlocked. Fortunately, Meng Haoran and others soon arrived.


    A space crack slowly appeared not far away from Meng Haoran, which brought the witch who thought that the black Lori dress had an umbrella, and was also the boss of the attacking magicians.


    Seeing the arrival of Nangong that month, the surrounding attacking magicians showed a look of relief. Obviously, they have great trust in Nangong that month. They believe that even Meng Haoran will be brought to justice by Nangong that month.


    "What''s going on? It''s him!" Nangong looked at Meng Haoran in surprise that month and recognized that the man in front of her was the guy who moved next door to her recently.


    "Can''t you control your power and run away?" Seeing that there were no casualties around, Meng Haoran just stayed quietly in his place. The moon in Nangong thought so.


    It seems good to add a fire. Meng Haoran increased the energy output again and made a more painful expression at the same time.


    "Bad? If it goes on like this, I''m afraid it will be destroyed." There was no time to think about why Meng Haoran did this. Chains appeared in the void, roared to Meng Haoran, broke through Meng Haoran''s magic layer and bound Meng Haoran.


    The chain that entangles Meng Haoran is the magic tool for capture forged by the gods - "the lock of rules and precepts" It is incomparably hard and comparable to an artifact. It is impossible to break free without the strength of Zhenzu. Even Zhenzu needs some means to break free, which shows its power.


    "You''d better go to prison." Nangong murmured that month, otherwise Meng Haoran would continue to rage. She thought of a prison that completely banned demons. Of course, because Meng Haoran may be involuntarily, her plan is to lock him up for a few days before releasing him. If there is no problem, let Meng Haoran go.


    So Meng Haoran entered the prison barrier smoothly.


    ¡­¡­


    "This is the prison border?" The light in the prison border is very dark, but it is not as dirty as the general prison, but it is particularly clean.


    Meng Haoran is not a real criminal and has no special devices installed on him, so he can walk here at will. Unlike others, as long as he goes out of a certain range, he will return to the designated place because the warlock starts.

 Chapter 639

    "It''s worthy of being the imaginary world of that little month. Although it''s a little dark, it''s actually very stylish, isn''t it?" Meng Haoran looked at the surrounding environment as he walked. He didn''t nod. He also had some understanding of Nangong''s character that month.


    Prison demarcation: it is a highly confidential facility on Xianshen island. The management commune does not know where it is. It is called urban legend by citizens. A facility for accommodating murderous demons and criminals. In fact, it is an imaginary world built by the magic maintained by Nangong''s sleep state ten years ago. The prisoners can''t destroy it. Only collaborators can destroy it by using space magic from the outside, that is to say, it''s almost impossible for your people to go out. That''s why many people are afraid of being locked in.


    The news that Meng Haoran just came in was not small, but it only attracted the criminals around to take a little look, and then they were silent. They saw more about Meng Haoran. They were numb in this dark place for a long time.


    Of course, Meng Haoran would not pay attention to these minions, but walked directly towards the center of the prison. If he guessed correctly, the closer he was to the center was the place where the really powerful criminals stayed, and the target he was looking for was also there.


    Hesitating without being bound by special devices, Meng Haoran easily came to the most central area of the prison border, and met some familiar guys in his memory, such as the one wearing an inner jacket The abnormal female of pants, the offspring of dragon slaying warriors, and the disguised driving of male string God. Of course, the most important thing is that he finally met the target character this time, the fairy capital mu''a night, a woman nicknamed "Book witch".


    Meng Haoran''s arrival has added a trace of vitality to here. Those who can be in the innermost are the strong. Basically, they have not completely destroyed their will. They still have some ideas about escaping from the prison border. Therefore, they still care about Meng Haoran, a special person and thing who can walk freely in the prison.


    However, we are not ordinary people. We are calm and don''t take the lead in opening our mouth. Instead, we silently stare at Meng Haoran and want to see what Meng Haoran wants to do.


    Meng Haoran didn''t care about their eyes. He went to mu''a night, the fairy capital, and looked at the woman who was ruined by the world. Because of the identity of the witch, he felt inferior and wanted to eliminate all the unnatural forces in the world and become the woman of the world he thought.


    The fairy capital mu''a night looked at Meng Haoran with calm eyes. She was not angry because of Meng Haoran''s look. After all, she could have ignored this kind of eyes.


    "Very good! You are the fairy capital mu''a night! It''s really beautiful. Can you say that the witches are so beautiful?" Meng Haoran noticed that when he was called the witch, the fairy capital mu''a night breathed a little faster, but recovered quickly.


    "What is your purpose?" Xiandu mu''a night finally spoke, and the voice had a charming feeling, which sounded particularly comfortable And because he was very close, Meng Haoran even asked about a kind of fragrance and unconsciously made a breath, which made the fairy capital mu''a night frown slightly.


    Aware of his gaffe, Meng Haoran was also embarrassed and said, "sorry, I can''t help it for a moment."


    Xiandu mu''a night didn''t answer, so he looked at him quietly, but Meng Haoran could feel that the other party''s attitude towards him had changed slightly.


    Just when Meng Haoran wanted to say his purpose of looking for Xiandu MUA night, a rough and crazy voice really CA came in.


    "Boy, this is not a place to pick up girls, and if you want to pick up girls, you''d better go to the opposite one. She should accept you." The speaker is an old elf Summoner from the guerrillas in kablistan, near the Middle East, who has been implanted with a monster of inflammatory elf art.


    "The one opposite." Meng Haoran found that the other party was referring to Jiliu leqilaudi, the woman wearing underwear. At this time, Meng Haoran''s eyes were much colder.


    As a matter of fact, Jiliu leqiluodi is fairly good-looking and has a good figure. Normally, she is still very popular, but on the surface, her real identity is an old generation vampire with the blood of the third true ancestor, also known as "the singer of the qualtash theater". She has left many famous high-grade prostitutes, that is, a pair of broken shoes, in Europe and princes and nobles all over the world, Meng Haoran doesn''t like it at all, so Qili gaquilika is obviously teasing him.


    "Yes! Little brother, you come to me and I''ll satisfy you." Ji liule didn''t expect the war to burn to her, but she didn''t care very much. On the contrary, she was happy to be with Meng Haoran, a man with perfect appearance and temperament, so she also showed a more attractive attitude People''s posture, Meng Haoran as long as she opens her mouth, she will send it to the door.


    The atmosphere became delicate. Everyone wanted to see what Meng Haoran would do next. If Meng Haoran was soft or really went to Ji liule, they would undoubtedly see it clearly. But if Meng Haoran competed with qilika, they would almost have a look at Meng Haoran''s strength. Here, they speak with strength, After the strength is not strong, there will be no good face.


    Meng Haoran also saw their plans, but is it possible for him to be soft? Then there will be only one result. Let them know that they are not the existence they can provoke at all. By the way, show their strength in front of Xiandu mu''a night. In this way, the subsequent conversation can also increase some chips.


    In the eyes of the crowd, Meng Haoran showed a strange smile and said, "since you think she will accept me, then I also think it will accept you, then go and try." Meng Haoran pointed to Qili, and then they saw that Qili seemed to have lost his mind. They said, "yes, I''ll try it right away."


    Qilija walked to the wall not far away, took off his pants, exposed his weapons, and began to work against the wall. Then there was blood everywhere, but he seemed to feel nothing, but showed comfort A cool expression.


    At this time, Meng Haoran has become an inviolable existence in their hearts. It is incredibly easy to control the qilika, which is not weak among them, and there is no omen at all. This has shown that Meng Haoran''s strength is terrible, not to mention their magic is limited here. In this way, it is undoubtedly unwise to oppose Meng Haoran.

 Chapter 640

    "Hehe, it seems that he can still listen to what I said, but I don''t know if you can listen." Meng Haoran''s eyes swept over everyone one by one and found that no one dared to look at him with challenging eyes. Only then did he look at the fairy capital mu''a night again with satisfaction.


    "Well, continuing with the previous topic, it''s obvious that I''m here to find you. I want to make a deal with you, which is beneficial to you and me." Meng Haoran paused and looked at the expression of Xiandu mu''a night. Sure enough, Xiandu mu''a night showed an interested look.


    "The content of the transaction is very simple. You tell me the information of various summoning secrets. Well, it''s how to summon dependents from different worlds. I''ve signed a contract. As long as you promise, I''ll save you." Meng Haoran finally said his plan.


    But I thought Xiandu MUA would promise immediately. After all, the other party was still eager to escape from the prison border. Otherwise, he would not clone himself before coming in, hoping to save himself one day.


    Xiandu mu''a night was silent for a while before slowly opening his mouth: "I don''t have a secret method to summon!"


    Meng Haoran was puzzled by the answer of Xiandu MUA Ye. "Aren''t you the so-called Secretary witch? You are in charge of most of the magic guide books. Don''t you know this?"


    "The household animals you said are unique to vampires. Of course, I can''t have them here. If you want to get those things, you need to find vampires instead of me." Fairy mu''a night looked at Meng Haoran with strange eyes. He didn''t even know this common sense.


    Meng Haoran was also hurt by the eyes of the fairy capital mu''a night. At this time, he was in an extremely embarrassing state. In fact, now he also felt reckless. Without feelings, his ideal came here.


    "Little brother, if you want to summon a secret method, I can tell you that this is an advanced summoning secret method, which is one level lower than the summoning secret method of Zhenzu level. As long as you save me." At this time, Ji liule was eager to make a sound. She had brought enough here. As long as there was a chance to go out, she would not let go. Moreover, although the summoning secret method was precious, it was not useful for the existence of vampires, and it was really rare that it was not the secret method, but the summoning material, so she planned to hand over the secret method so easily.


    As soon as Ji liule said something, others also looked at Meng Haoran closely. To tell the truth, they were excited when they heard Meng Haoran say they could save people. However, Meng Haoran brought too much deterrent just now, so they didn''t dare to be presumptuous. At this time, when Ji liule came out, they also wanted to know whether Meng Haoran was able to save people, You know, this is a prison border where no one can escape by themselves except the witch in the gap.


    As a strong side, they tried all kinds of ways to get out every time they came here, but in the end they returned in vain, which was temporarily abandoned, but they never gave up the hope of going out.


    For Ji liule''s proposal, Meng Haoran only considered it for a moment and decided to agree. Anyway, it''s very simple to save someone. It''s none of his business to say that the other party wants to make wind and rain when he goes out.


    "Well, as long as the secret you gave me is true, I''ll let you out." Meng Haoran said.


    "OK, you come with me." Ji liule looked excited, and then said such a sentence, which made Meng Haoran react for a while. The other party wanted to tell him the secret method alone!


    Under the strange eyes of the people, Meng Haoran followed Ji liule to a corner that the people couldn''t see.


    At this time, the distance between them is less than 5 cm, and their posture is somewhat warm Ji liule almost stuck her body on Meng Haoran''s body, and her lips were only 2 cm away from Meng Haoran''s ears. She said the secret method in a quiet and beautiful voice, and her body moved at the right time. It seems that her intention to seduce Meng Haoran has not given up.


    However, Meng Haoran directly ignored Ji liule''s small moves and listened carefully to each other''s so-called high-level secret method.


    10 minutes later, Meng Haoran left in Ji liule''s sad eyes and returned to the Xiandu MUA night.


    "Where is the body of the moon sauce? I want to have a look." Meng Haoran said this in a very calm tone, but listening to Mu a ye in Xiandu made her react very much.


    "What is your relationship with her!" The mood of Xiandu mu''a night fluctuated greatly for the first time.


    Sure enough, do you still care about her? Meng Haoran couldn''t help recalling the relationship between Xiandu mua''ye and Nangong that month. He was originally his best friend, but because of different ideas, Nangong sacrificed his freedom that month to form a prison border to imprison Xiandu mua''ye here. In fact, it was to protect Xiandu mua''ye, and Xiandu mua''ye itself knew this, So she continued what she had done before that month in order to liberate Nangong.


    In the final analysis, will they become like this or because they are not strong enough? If they are strong enough, what can other people think? You can completely ignore it and do what you want to do, and you are also fully capable of changing the ideas of others. After all, history is written by winners. As long as you are strong enough, you can forcibly change the views of others and turn the witch people hate and despise into an existence respected by everyone.


    The reason why Xiandu mua''e was so excited was that he thought Meng Haoran wanted to have something bad for Nangong that month. Although people here could hardly touch her, let alone hurt her, I don''t know why Xiandu mua''e felt that if the man in front of him wanted to, Things may or may not change.


    "Don''t worry. I''m just looking. I won''t do anything bad for her." Meng Haoran''s expression is very serious, obviously not joking.


    "What are you talking about? I wish you could kill her? Hum." Xiandu mu''a night is decisive and arrogant. Meng Haoran just looks at her with eyes I don''t believe. It''s very unnatural.


    "Well, if you don''t tell me, I actually know. It''s in there, isn''t it?" Meng Haoran pointed to a closed door not far away and found that the eyes of Mu a ye, the fairy capital, had indeed changed.


    Also, how is it possible to put such a gate in the center and say it is just an ordinary gate? What''s more, how could Meng Haoran make a mistake in judging the breath of Nangong that month from there!

 Chapter 641

    Ji liule also came over at this time. She looked at Meng Haoran pitifully. Meng Haoran knew that she was afraid of not fulfilling her promise.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll take you out later, or do you want to go now?" Meng Haoran''s eyes were strange. If Ji liule really wanted to go out now, he would help the other party out, but the landing place after the other party went out could not be guaranteed. It would probably be next to Nangong that month outside. I don''t know what will happen at that time.


    "Ah... Ah, no, I''d better wait for you." The desire to go out immediately was suppressed Look, Ji liule still plans to go out with Meng Haoran. Somehow she thinks it''s better. If she chooses to go out first, she always has a bad feeling.


    Meng Haoran nodded and didn''t say anything more. He knew it.


    "Hey, my Lord, can you save me, too? I''m willing to pay any price." "Me too!" "The same" at this time, others also spoke with thirst Looking at Meng Haoran.


    "Of course... No." Meng Haoran simply refused them, joking that they had something worth Meng Haoran needed, and didn''t say sister. They had to make trouble after they were released.


    Meng Haoran''s words were like a basin of cold water, which made everyone very confused, and then followed by anger. They forgot Meng Haoran''s strength before. They looked at Meng Haoran angrily and were about to start.


    "Why? Some people want to end up like him. If so, I''d be happy to help." Meng Haoran''s tone was as cold as ice, which also sobered the people who were dazed by anger.


    On the other side, the previous chilega is already under The body was vague and fainted. The scene couldn''t bear to look directly at him. Looking at his tragic appearance, people remembered Meng Haoran''s strange just now, compared the means of both sides, and finally found that they had no threat to Meng Haoran.


    After disdaining these cowards, Meng Haoran walked towards the closed door.


    In front of the gate, the smell of Nangong in that month became more and more obvious. Meng Haoran put his tentative hand on it, and a wave of suction came from his hand.


    Well, it absorbs magic! And if it looks attractive, maybe the prisoners here can''t resist. In this case, if there is no magic but their own strength, it''s not easy to push open the door.


    Of course, this absorption is of no use to Meng Haoran. Finally, it seems that he can''t help Meng Haoran. Suddenly, there is a large repulsion force from the door, about 10 tons of force. Without magic, it can''t be supported at all. This is probably aimed at those prisoners with great natural power.


    The force of 10 tons is still too small for Meng Haoran. He can''t help it at all. Meng Haoran makes a slight effort. The door that has not been opened since the completion of the prison border, or has not been opened under the eyes of the prisoners, is finally opened.


    "It''s so easy to..."


    "How could it be? Who the hell is he?"


    Seeing Meng Haoran open the door in such a simple way, the criminals present were shocked to death, because almost all of them tried to open the door, but they failed. Naturally, they knew the difficulty of opening the door, and even thought that they could not open the door except for Allah''s vampires summoning dependents.


    "Is his strength comparable to Allah?" Once this idea came out, they couldn''t dispel it in their mind. Their eyes at Meng Haoran were more awed than before. Before, they were awed because Meng Haoran''s ability was strange. They also thought that if they found a way to crack this ability, Meng Haoran''s strength would be so bad, but now it''s entirely because Meng Haoran''s strength is absolute to them, It''s not a question of weird ability at all, but all aspects.


    After Meng Haoran opened the door, everyone believed that Meng Haoran had the ability to take Ji liule out, and he couldn''t help showing envy. Ji liule was also proud and looked at Meng Haoran. At the same time, his eyes looked at Meng Haoran more angry It''s hot.


    Such a perfect man, and his strength is still so strong, if you can be with him


    Without mentioning the ideas of these people, mu''a night, the fairy capital, showed a worried look, his expression was uncertain, and finally he went to the door.


    "Bang Dang" when people found it wrong, Xiandu mu''a night had entered the other side of the door, and the door just closed.


    "Why didn''t I think of it? She took the lead. Hum, she usually looks down on everyone. It''s all fake." For a long time, Ji liule reacted.


    ¡­¡­


    "Why did you come in, or do you care about her?" Meng Haoran also found the figure of mu''a night in Xiandu, with a tone of ridicule.


    "Allow you to come in. I can''t come in. I''ve long wanted to trouble her." That''s what I said, but in fact, when Xiandu mu''a night''s eyes looked at Nangong that month, there was no hatred at all. It was very complicated.


    In her heart, she didn''t hate Nangong that month. On the contrary, she also wanted to save each other.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t do anything to her." Meng Haoran''s expression suddenly became very serious. She really saw the sleeping Nangong that month. Meng Haoran suddenly felt a little melancholy. How much pressure did she bear in her small body? Such a large prison and so many prisoners could be restrained by her, resulting in her body falling into a deep sleep and her body staying at the present state forever, Just a poor little Laurie outside.


    Does the witch have no human rights? Originally, she should be happy to study and fall in love at her age By life, but now she has to shoulder the protection god of a city and fight against crime.


    "So are those people. Why do you have to build such a prison instead of one in other places? If you''re worried about prisoners escaping, kill them. In short, there are more ways than trouble."


    Meng Haoran quietly stood there and looked at Nangong that month for a while. He didn''t do anything. Then he turned to the gate in the strange eyes of Xiandu mu''a night and reopened the gate.


    "Something seems to have changed!" Xiandu MUA night found that Meng Haoran suddenly had something more, but he didn''t know what it was.

 Chapter 642

    "Let''s go! Or do you want to stay here." Meng Haoran opened the door with one hand and said to Mu a ye, the fairy capital.


    Xiandu mu''a night didn''t speak. After looking at Nangong that month, he came to Meng Haoran.


    After losing the support of Meng Haoran''s hand, the "bang Dang" door closed again. After coming out, Meng Haoran found that the previous people had dispersed, leaving only Ji liule waiting here. However, this was also expected by Meng Haoran. After all, she had to rely on herself to get out.


    Meng Haoran had no curiosity about the prison border. He immediately planned to leave here, waved to Ji liule and motioned for the other party to stand over.


    Ji liule smiled and trotted over. After standing still, he took a provocative look at Xiandu mua''ye, but Xiandu mua''ye ignored her.


    "Do you want to come together? For the sake of your high appearance, it''s OK to take you!" Meng Haoran suddenly said to the fairy capital mu''a night, which made Ji liule''s face black in an instant and felt that he had been treated unfairly.


    What''s so good about this cold woman? Her Kung Fu is definitely not as good as me, and she''s so dragged? Ji liule complained a lot, but he still didn''t show it in front of Meng Haoran.


    For Meng Haoran''s sudden invitation to Xiandu, mu''a night was also stunned, and then said very simply: "no, I will go out with my own strength."


    "Pretend!" At this time, Ji liule finally couldn''t bear it. In her opinion, the fairy capital mu''a night was pretending. Obviously, she wanted to go out so much. Having such an opportunity could not tell how happy she was, but she still said that she wanted to go out with her own strength or that she could really go out with her own strength. You should go out and have a look. How could you be here for so long.


    Meng Haoran knew the reason at that time, so he was not surprised. Finally, Xiandu mu''a night really went out by her own back hand. Her clone successfully completed the task of saving her.


    "Just wait there. I''m sure we''ll meet outside soon." Meng Haoran said so, making mu''a night, the fairy capital, look at Meng Haoran in surprise. I thought Meng Haoran would ask the reason or other reactions, but I didn''t think Meng Haoran seemed to know everything.


    Does he know anything? Xiandu MUA night couldn''t help thinking of this, but before she asked, Meng Haoran and Ji liule turned into light and disappeared in front of her.


    "Have you gone?" Somehow, the fairy capital mu''a night suddenly regretted her previous decision.


    ¡­¡­


    High School Department of caihai School Park. This is a Laurie''s office. It''s very luxurious. It''s much larger than the principal''s office. Nangong is enjoying it that month Subject to afternoon tea time.


    "Well, it''s better to drink black tea. If only you could drink it all the time." After taking a sip of fresh black tea, Nangong sighed that month. His expression was very lovely, but now no one can appreciate it.


    Suddenly Nangong''s face changed that month. She felt something had happened at the prison border. Then she saw two people looming in front of her. Finally, she saw our Meng Haoran with Ji liule in front of her.


    Nangong still had a memory of Meng Haoran that month. She recognized at a glance that the guy in front of her was not the guy she personally imprisoned to the prison border an hour ago? But what''s going on now? How did he have the ability to escape from there? Did he deliberately go in to save people before?


    In Nangong''s head that month, all kinds of ideas kept emerging. Finally, he quickly made a decision to control Meng Haoran first. Then, when the idea moved, several chains appeared in the void and went straight to Meng Haoran.


    However, this time, her previous invincible means failed. Meng Haoran smiled at her and brushed her hand forward. Her chain stopped in the air as if she had lost the target. No matter how he urged, she was indifferent, as if wondering where the target was.


    "We don''t have to be so enthusiastic as soon as we meet! Although we are neighbors, we haven''t said a few words. It''s developing too fast! The chain is too heavy. Why don''t we change the whip and the moon sauce." Meng Haoran said with a smile, a relaxed look.


    "Don''t call me that. We don''t know each other that well. And you''d better pay attention. In front of you is the Witch of the gap." Although she said so, Nangong''s confidence in that month was not so strong. After all, her only means of attack was Meng Haoran, which didn''t work here.


    Unwilling to urge again for several times, Nangong finally gave up that month, and the chain disappeared into the void.


    "Yo, is this the only way for the demon girl in the open space?" Ji liule, who was sure that there was no danger, began to ridicule. Her resentment towards Nangong that month was not ordinary. Naturally, she didn''t have a good face.


    The chain appeared again, but Nangong was very strong for Ji liule that month He said hard, "I can''t help him, but you''re different. Do you want to try?"


    "You... Dare you, I''m his man." Ji liule hid behind Meng Haoran and said in both voice and color, but from her eyes, she could see that she was also afraid.


    Nangong didn''t speak that month, so she looked at Ji liule. Finally, Ji liule became an ostrich. Nangong hummed like a winner that month and put away the chain. It''s not that she didn''t want to lock Ji liule in again, but she couldn''t feel Meng Haoran''s attitude.


    Seeing Nangong''s death that month, Ji liule felt how right it was to come out with Meng Haoran this time. If she came out alone in advance, there was no doubt that she was put in prison again that month. At that time, she didn''t know how embarrassing it would be.


    Nangong looked at Meng Haoran and pondered for a moment that month. He said in a slightly deliberative tone, "there''s no problem if you want to come out. After all, you haven''t done anything, but she can''t."


    Nangong''s meaning in that month is very obvious. Since there is no way to take Meng Haoran, at least let Ji liule go back to prison.


    Ji liule became nervous as soon as he heard this. He looked at Meng Haoran pitifully. It was a pity for me, even if Meng Haoran knew her senior aid The identity of jiaonv could not help but produce some subtle emotions.


    "Since I brought it out, I can''t let you catch it, at least not in front of me." Of course, Meng Haoran won''t agree. He refused very simply. Since he had brought it out, if he let her in like this, his face wouldn''t look good.

 Chapter 643

    Ji liule, who fell into ecstasy, didn''t find the subconscious in Meng Haoran''s language. Nangong smiled that month, at least not in front of you. So as long as Ji liule and you are separated, you can catch him?


    "If there''s nothing wrong, I''ll leave first. See you later." Meng Haoran saw Nangong that month and understood his meaning. He waved to him and left, and Ji liule followed Meng Haoran closely behind.


    Nangong didn''t look like she wanted to stay that month. First, she couldn''t stay. Second, Meng Haoran lived next door to her. As long as she went back, you could see it. As for the idea of catching up with Meng Haoran and taking Ji liule into prison immediately after Meng Haoran and Ji liule separated, she thought about it for a few days. In this way, Meng Haoran''s face would look better, We need to be cautious about Meng Haoran before we think of the power to restrict Meng Haoran.


    "It seems that I have to leave work early recently. There is such a guy with unknown origin and magical power. I don''t know whether it''s good or bad for Xianshen island. I hope he''s not the kind of person who acts recklessly, otherwise I can only find foreign aid." Referring to foreign aid, Nangong showed a very reluctant expression that month. Obviously, she would never have made this choice if she hadn''t been in the worst state.


    ¡­¡­


    "What are you doing with me? Now we''re clear, or do you have any special meaning for me? If so, I''ll tell you now that it''s absolutely impossible for us to die early." Meng Haoran looked at Ji liule, who had followed him all the way.


    Ji liule''s eyes darkened when he heard Meng Haoran say they were impossible, but then he said, "if you need other versions of the summoning secret, I may be able to help you."


    "Oh? You have other versions of the summoning secret!" Meng Haoran was a little interested and waited for Ji liule''s answer.


    "I don''t have it here, but I know where it is." Ji liule''s tone is a little strange. There is obviously a secret in it.


    Meng Haoran saw this, but he didn''t care. He said, "so, you can follow me for a while and go to the place you said in a few days."


    Therefore, Ji liule escaped by mistake, and it was difficult to follow Nangong around Meng Haoran that month.


    When he got home, Meng Haoran told Ji liule not to run around. Then he entered the secret room he built and studied his new summoning secret method.


    ¡­¡­


    "Sure enough, it''s an advanced summoning secret method. It''s much stronger than what I got from the vampire a few days ago. With this secret method, even with the same materials, the summoned dependents will be several times stronger than the elementary secret method. It seems that a good summoning secret method is really helpful for signing the contract!" Meng Haoran quickly studied the advanced secret method thoroughly, and the whole process took less than 2 hours. This was the result of his failure to do his best, otherwise the time would be shortened.


    After all, the advanced secret law exists at the top of the world, but for Meng Haoran, the level is still a little low. It takes two hours because he is not familiar with this secret law system. Otherwise, Meng Haoran can break it down in minutes with his far-reaching knowledge of the world.


    "But if I can get the top Allah level secret method or several different high-level secret methods, I should be able to create more powerful secret methods, and then I can summon stronger family animals for my use. Therefore, it seems that I have to go where Ji liule said. I just hope she won''t use me. Otherwise, she may succeed, but I will make her more Regret. "


    Meng Haoran, who noticed this, looked at her a little more and was keenly noticed by Ji liule. The corner of her mouth outlined a beautiful arc. However, where did she come from? There was no cut nameplate on her clothes, indicating that she had just taken it out of the store. Did she have money?


    Can''t it be obtained by special means? Meng Haoran is speechless at the thought of this. It''s true that dogs can''t change eating shit.


    "Huh?" Suddenly, a smell came. Meng Haoran was stunned, but he found that he didn''t know when there was a slow table not far away. The table looked like a delicious dish. There was no one else here except himself and Ji liule. Obviously, the origin of this dish was Ji liule.


    I was surprised to see Ji liule. Ji liule could cook and was versatile. Meng Haoran didn''t doubt that it was takeout, because some flavor came from the kitchen.


    "Because I thought you might be hungry after being busy for so long, I borrowed it from the kitchen. If you don''t mind, please use it." Ji liule''s tone is a little pinched. In fact, this is the first time she has cooked for a man. Although she has practiced a good cooking skill a long time ago, she has never been useful, because she once vowed to cook only for the people she really likes. Obviously, Meng Haoran is the person, and she doesn''t know where Meng Haoran is good. She captured Ji liule so soon.


    Meng Haoran didn''t know the way, so he tasted the delicious food calmly.


    Ji liule''s cooking is really good. Even Meng Haoran''s picky guy eats with relish. Ji liule is crazy about Meng Haoran''s eating phase for a while. Meng Haoran finds that Ji liule has been looking at him like this for a long time. He actually feels a little embarrassed.


    "Well, if only she wasn''t a socialite." Meng Haoran suddenly had this idea in his mind, which startled him. He hurried to eat and left the sight of Ji liule.


    "Hum, I don''t believe I can''t win you. Sure enough, if you want to chase a man, you must first have a good cook. When I find time to tell him the truth, he should accept me! Although it is rumored that I am a socialite and there are many scandals, in fact, only I know. I don''t have a man yet? Those men are just fooled by me. ¡±Watching Meng Haoran run away, Ji liule murmured that Meng Haoran missed the Xinmi burst by Ji liule, otherwise his attitude towards Ji liule will definitely change greatly.

 Chapter 644

    Meng Haoran didn''t stay at home much. On the second day, he met Nangong who came to the door that month and said that if no one came to annoy him, he wouldn''t do anything to embarrass her. But one night, he left XianShen Island temporarily with Ji liule.


    "Is this it?" Meng Haoran glanced at Ji liule, who had not recovered from his speed, and asked. Just now, Meng Haoran directly came to the place Ji liule said with a speed of 30000 miles per hour.


    Meng Haoran''s action completely made Ji liule dumbfounded. She thought Meng Haoran was going to take her as a spaceship. She didn''t expect that although she was flying, she was flying by herself.


    In this world, apart from special species such as dependents and angels, no creature has ever been able to fly, and it is still so fast and consumes little. This can be seen from Meng Haoran''s relaxed face.


    If the place in his memory was not exactly the same as what he saw now, and there was a mark left not far away, Ji liule thought he was in a dream now?


    After soothing his mood a little, Ji liule said, "this is the largest black market in the world. No one knows when it was established or who established it. However, even Allah is afraid of it. Everyone guesses that the master here is a strong man comparable to Allah. Of course, no one has ever seen it."


    Comparable to the existence of Allah? I think it''s completely beyond it! Meng Haoran secretly said that he had felt a power that completely exceeded the 7 stars and reached the 8-star energy level. Obviously, the other party was not a person in the world, but should be an outsider like Meng Haoran.


    "I just don''t know how he came here and what his purpose is." Meng Haoran thought in his mind, but he didn''t care too much. After all, no matter what, the other party can''t take himself. Meng Haoran can''t do it yet. The other party''s real power is 9 stars.


    The black market is Meng Haoran''s destination. Here you can buy almost all the precious materials and other secrets in the world. It can be said that there are all kinds of things. If you can''t buy them, only your capital is enough.


    The black market trades in the way of barter. Because different things have different functions and values in different people''s eyes, it often occurs that a person exchanges things he doesn''t need or has very low value for himself from others for very precious things.


    Meng Haoran is not worried about capital. He reveals something casually in his fingers and is not robbed by these people. He is afraid that he will not find what he wants. However, if he can''t find it here, he will have some trouble getting the materials he wants. When he came, Meng Haoran already knew from Ji liule that Allah sometimes needs to get materials here.


    The entrance of the black market is a secret cave, but there is something else in it. After walking about 20 meters, you will find that there is no road. However, in the eyes of ordinary people, when the strength reaches a certain level, you can see a line of light blue small words "black market entrance" on the wall.


    Meng Haoran could see it naturally. He took Ji liule and went in without any disguise.


    "It''s still very good here!" When Meng Haoran really entered the black market, he found that it was like entering another piece of heaven and earth. This is a continent suspended in the stars of the universe. Meng Haoran appeared in the middle of the continent. It is obvious that this was constructed by using some special abilities, and Meng Haoran also saw one point from it, Then the owner who built here has been to the real starry sky. Otherwise, the composition of the air, gravity and magnetic field will not be so similar to the real starry sky.


    The only difference may be the addition of elements that enable organisms that cannot survive in the universe to survive.


    Looking back from the surrounding environment, you can see some people in a hurry, but their costumes are exactly the same. Obviously, this is not their true colors, but they are automatically disguised as soon as they enter here, because Meng Haoran looks the same at this time.


    Meng Haoran''s arrival did not attract other people''s attention, or even a slight pause. It is about commonplace.


    "It''s a simple cover up, but it''s easy to use, isn''t it?" Of course, Meng Haoran can ignore this cover up and see the real appearance of others, but he didn''t show it.


    Meng Haoran doesn''t feel surprised that he didn''t meet many people outside before, but he did meet so many here, because he found out that the outside of the black market is actually a multiple space. As long as he enters a certain range, he will be isolated from others, so as to avoid the embarrassment of meeting outside, After all, most of the people who come here bring good things. It''s bad to be watched.


    Of course, this can''t completely eliminate the occurrence of black eating, but it''s enough for the other party to do so, isn''t it? After all, there is no special relationship between the black market owner and these people. There is no need to make great efforts for these people.


    "Please follow me. This is where the secret trade is." A female voice that looked very much like computer synthesis came. Meng Haoran found that it was Ji liule who was talking.


    Should even the sound change? Meng Haoran nodded and walked away with Ji liule.


    Following Ji liule''s seven turns and eight turns, Meng Haoran came to an ancient castle that looked elegant. Although all the people in and out here looked the same, Meng Haoran knew that most of them were vampires. No wonder, after all, the things traded here are not the most useful for them?


    Of course, occasionally there are several special existence, holding impure purposes, but who cares? On the contrary, no one knows anyone here, except the one who is particularly familiar outside.


    Walking into the castle, I found that it was much brighter. It turned out that there were some chandeliers hanging on it. Who said vampires like dark places. Anyway, that''s not the case here.


    A line of words not far from the "secret trade" let Meng Haoran see clearly, and he couldn''t help being speechless. Is it really good to be so aboveboard? Or do you already believe that the black market has reached this level.


    Without Ji liule saying, Meng Haoran knew what to do and went straight there.

 Chapter 645

    "What secret do you want?" The mechanical male voice sounded.


    "Give me everything here." Meng Haoran said.


    "All!? are you kidding?" It should have been a surprised tone, but it still sounds so indifferent and strange, but it''s not very important, is it?


    "Yes, I''m serious." Meng Haoran said and took out something, "this should be enough!"


    "What''s this... Just looking at it, I feel..." the originally noisy hall suddenly became quiet, and everyone''s heads turned to Meng Haoran''s direction. To be exact, they stared at the things in Meng Haoran''s hands.


    It''s a small bottle. Of course, it''s not the point. The point is the things in the bottle. It''s a red crystal, as beautiful as a ruby. It''s so attractive.


    The vampires in the second scene are looking at it with light in their eyes. The instinct of the body tells them that as long as they get the unimaginable benefits it will or will have the opportunity to take a step closer in the blood.


    What does this mean? It means that some of them even have the opportunity to become true ancestors. The most noble existence among vampires is only three and a half in the whole world, and the fourth true ancestor who has not grown up can only be regarded as half.


    Thinking of the changes, endless power and supreme power that becoming the true ancestor will bring, their breathing is uncontrollably hurried, and they even have an impulse to rob.


    "Give it to me, give it to me!" A vampire couldn''t bear it first and ran to Meng Haoran without reason, but obviously he forgot where it was. It was forbidden to do it in the black market


    "Ah..." a scream, the vampire running to Meng Haoran suddenly disappeared, and there was no ash left.


    This accident made other vampires calm down a lot, but they still didn''t give up the things in Meng Haoran''s hands and surrounded them one after another.


    "Give me that thing. I''ll give you the most advanced secret method. The secret method of our family is only a little worse than that of Zhenzu."


    "Give it to me. I have 10 advanced secrets."


    "Give it to me, or I won''t let you go out."


    Whether it was coercion or inducement, Meng Haoran ignored it all and quietly looked at the vampire who had been shocked to have nothing to say.


    "Do you want everything? OK, deal with me now." Finally, the vampire who came back to God quickly said to Meng Haoran.


    ¡­¡­


    "I didn''t expect that his supply is really sufficient!" Meng Haoran looked at the instrument similar to a mobile phone in his hand. There were no less than 100 kinds of summoning secrets regardless of level, which was enough for Meng Haoran to study.


    Meng Haoran didn''t break his promise and traded the blood crystal to the other party. In fact, it''s not a high-grade thing. It''s just a pill created by Meng Haoran in the dragon ball world. Its function is to purify blood vessels. It''s only useful for life below 7 stars. Of course, these vampires feel right. Absorbing it can really make them stronger, There is a chance to become a true ancestor, but even if you become a true ancestor, you will be the worst of the true ancestors.


    "Is there anything else like that just now?" Ji liule just saw everything in her eyes. She didn''t say it because there were many people. Now she couldn''t help asking. She was a vampire. In fact, she almost couldn''t control it just now.


    "You want it anyway. When I''m happy to give you one in the future, it''s not impossible." Meng Haoran said.


    Really? I thought there was only one precious thing, and Ji liule just asked with a try attitude. I didn''t expect it. Moreover, looking at Meng Haoran''s attitude, Meng Haoran didn''t care about it very much, as if the treasure that can make vampires crazy was an ordinary thing in his eyes.


    wait! He said he could give me one whenever he was happy. Ji liule suddenly thought of what Meng Haoran said and was excited. She thought that she had the opportunity to get such a treasure and become the supreme true ancestor. She was a little breathless.


    "All right, let''s go!" Meng Haoran didn''t care about Ji liule''s state at this time. After saying so, he planned to leave.


    "Wait? Don''t you hang out anymore?" Ji liule said that she was obviously surprised. She didn''t think that Meng Haoran really just got what she wanted and left. Is it true that Meng Haoran was not curious about here? You know, when she first came here, she was shocked by the environment here for a long time and had an impulse to go around here. In fact, she also changed here.


    Meng Haoran suddenly stopped, just when Ji liule thought he had changed his mind.


    "Maybe I should meet the host here. After all, I''ve been invited." Meng Haoran said.


    "Meet the master here?" Ji liule has no idea what Meng Haoran is talking about.


    The fact is that just before Meng Haoran felt that the owner of the 8-star energy sent him a jump message, hoping to meet him, so Meng Haoran changed his attention.


    Meng Haoran started again, but this time he changed his direction. That direction is the most iconic building in the black market, a tower, and the tallest tower visible to the eye.


    "There is..." Ji liule looked at Meng Haoran in amazement and finally followed him. However, he thought of Meng Haoran''s words before and wanted to see the owner here. Is it true, because Meng Haoran''s direction, that is, the tower, is indeed rumored to be the place of the black market owner, because no one has ever been able to enter there, When ordinary people arrive there, they will be transferred to the starting point of the mainland for no reason, that is, where they have just come.


    In Ji liule''s surprised eyes, Meng Haoran actually came to the bottom of the tower, and there was no accident, and finally entered it under her eyes.


    "Is the rumor wrong?" Ji liule couldn''t help thinking like this. Finally, she learned from Meng Haoran and walked over, but obviously she wasn''t at the invitation of the tower owner. She just felt dizzy and appeared again, which was already at the entrance of the black market.


    ¡­¡­


    "I didn''t expect it to be a dragon." Meng Haoran looked at some familiar creatures in front of him and said with emotion, yes, what he saw was a common Western dragon in western novels, the body of a large lizard, as well as broad wings, fire red scales. At first glance, it was a standard fire dragon.


    Of course, the reason why Meng Haoran recognized his identity was the various treasures under him. The glittering light made his eyes unable to open for a moment.

 Chapter 646

    "Here you are, the strong man of the different world." The voice was directly remembered in Meng Haoran''s mind, and his big eyes looked at Meng Haoran''s reaction.


    "Female!" At this time, Meng Haoran found that the voice was no longer a mechanical voice, but a female voice full of emotion. The tone was a little low, but it still sounded comfortable Yes.


    "Hello!" Meng Haoran also said hello in a friendly way, and also passed his voice directly to each other''s mind.


    Tifalia is the name of the fire dragon in front of Meng Haoran. Although she is a fire dragon, she has a good temper.


    This skill of Meng Haoran and Xiaolu surprised tifalia. She didn''t expect Meng Haoran to be able to communicate like this, but she was relieved to think that she didn''t even regard herself as the reality of the other party. Originally, this is not a high-end ability. Although she and Meng Haoran are probably the only ones in this world, they don''t communicate with each other in spirit, But a higher-level method, which is much more complex than spiritual communication. Those who can master this method are at least 8-star strong ones.


    "I was sleeping today, but I suddenly found a breath that doesn''t belong to this world, which woke me up. I saw you. I''m very happy to see the existence of other worlds here, so I took the liberty to invite you to come." Tifalia slowly said why she let Meng Haoran meet her.


    "Such hospitality is completely different from the impression of the dragon!" Meng Haoran is also a little speechless. Isn''t this an ordinary friendly invitation? Thought something interesting would happen.


    Since the other party has released goodwill, Meng Haoran is not the kind of person who has to find trouble, so he said: "I''m also very happy to see you here. Thank you for letting me visit your home. It''s beautiful, well, it''s dazzling." The rest of his eyes swept a lot of treasures under each other again.


    fuck? It''s you dragons who like to show off that so many people like to be dragon killers. It''s obvious Confused each other.


    In fact, if Meng Haoran hadn''t been at a higher level, I''m afraid he would have fought with tifalia here. In addition to treasure, the giant dragon itself is also a great wealth. Many parts of the body can be used. Teeth can be used to make weapons, dragon scales can be used to make armor, blood can be used as medicine, bones can be used to cast spells, etc.


    "Right! I think so too. They are so cute that I don''t want to leave them at all, but my wealth is still a little less. If only I could fill the whole tower, I could sleep more comfortably. If I could use gold coins and gemstones as quilts..." tifalia was very happy with Meng Haoran''s praise, In her opinion, Meng Haoran is obviously sensible. She really wants to show her wealth by letting Meng Haoran come here.


    Tifaria has always been very lonely here, because she didn''t see her at the same level, and if her strength is not equal, it''s not easy to communicate equally, so she doesn''t have an object to communicate with. It''s natural to show off Meng Haoran. Now it seems that her goal has been achieved.


    "It''s really worthy of being a dragon." Looking at tifaria, the more he said, the brighter his eyes were. He had entered a certain state, and Meng Haoran couldn''t vomit badly.


    Finally, she kept talking in tifalia for 10 minutes, and even became more and more energetic. Meng Haoran had to interrupt her


    "Well, I don''t know how you came to this world?"


    "How did you come to this world?" When asked this question, a trace of unnaturalness flashed in tifalia''s eyes, which was obviously hidden.


    "Well! Ha ha, I was sleeping at home, but I came here one day when I woke up." I can''t tell him that I came here because of an accident when I stole a precious scroll from my father and opened it.


    Meng Haoran heard that the other party didn''t tell the truth, but he didn''t expose it. Instead, he nodded with an understanding, which made tifalia feel better about him.


    "Why did you build a black market here?" Meng Haoran asked his own question.


    "Black market?" Tifaria was stunned, Then he reacted quickly "Oh, you mean here? I didn''t build it here, but I found such a place. When I came here, there were no creatures here. I thought it was good, so I lived here, but later I got some things out to provide a trading place for the creatures in the world. After each transaction, I charged some venue fees. ¡±


    Tiffalia''s explanation made Meng Haoran a little confused, but tiffalia liked to say that she continued to explain when she saw Meng Haoran''s puzzled eyes.


    After tifalia''s explanation, Meng Haoran finally understood that what she said had been here before she came, which meant that the void continent had been here before she came, but there were no corresponding strange abilities here at that time, such as people who entered here could not do it, their body clothes would be the same, and their voice would be unified, which were added behind her, In order to make people outside trade here more assured.


    She didn''t have any treasures when she came here. Now everything Meng Haoran sees is only after she established the black market.


    Venue fee, it seems that she really makes money! Meng Haoran had to admire her for thinking of such a method, but she can have so much wealth now. I''m afraid it''s not as simple as she said. It''s not enough to charge some venue fees.


    "Do you know that our family has always had a custom that if guests come to their own house, they must give them the same gift, and the opposite guests will also give them back." Finally, tifalia finally showed her fox tail. She looked at Meng Haoran pitifully.


    "But you see I''m so poor, I''ll give this to you. If you return the gift, you can do it."


    Blackmail, red Meng Haoran immediately understood the intention of the other party. Looking at the ordinary gold coins in front of him, he was a little silly. This gift is too light! I''m afraid an ordinary vampire can''t see this thing, let alone Meng Haoran.


    Sure enough, it is worthy of the custom of the dragon! I''m afraid their original intention of establishing this custom is to use it now!

 Chapter 647

    Have seen each other''s ideas, Meng Haoran did not say so. I''m really thinking about what''s right for tifalia.


    Of course, Meng Haoran only intended to give some gadgets, but this gadget is nothing to Meng Haoran. It should also be a very precious thing in tifalia''s eyes.


    "Since she gave me a gold coin, I''ll give her something that can hold gold coins." Suddenly Meng Haoran''s eyes lit up and took out his pretending hand. Then he stretched out his hand as if he had entered another space, leaving only half of it outside.


    "Take your space with you." Tifalia looked at Meng Haoran''s move with bright eyes. It was obviously a misunderstanding. She thought Meng Haoran had a carry on space and now took treasures from the carry on space. In fact, she thought so because as long as they were adults, the dragon family would open up a carry on space to store their treasures.


    Generally speaking, the portable space will become larger with the enhancement of her strength, and what she stores is also the most precious treasure to herself. Don''t look at a lot of treasures here in tifalia, but in fact, all the things here are only the lowest value compared with her portable space, which is not a grade at all.


    Meng Haoran certainly doesn''t mean to take things in his personal space, but extends his hand After entering the sub space, I intend to make something on site in the sub space.


    Because the thing to be done was very simple for him, it took shape in a moment in sub space and was taken out by him, so tifalia didn''t find it fresh.


    "This is..." tifalia looked suspiciously at some delicate and small things suspended in the air, a Warcraft she had never seen. To tell the truth, she liked this shape, especially the shiny material, absolute pure gold.


    In fact, the Warcraft that tifaria didn''t know was a random assembly of animals, and the body of the chicken was a lovely dog head.


    "A gadget, but I think you''ll like it. Do you want me to demonstrate its function?" Meng Haoran said.


    Tifaria blinked, obviously interested.


    Meng Haoran knew what to do as soon as he saw her eyes, and made a slight move.


    "First press it on its head. Here is the switch, and then we''ll wait and see what happens." Meng Haoran pressed the dog''s head, "woof woof" the dog barked. Then his body began to bloom golden light, and the gold elements in the air began to gather slowly. Finally, in tifalia''s stunned, a golden egg was formed under him.


    "That''s it!" Meng Haoran said to tifalia.


    "Wow! It''s so interesting. How did you do it? I can produce gold. I like it very much." Tifaria was very happy, and the scene of her on a continent made of gold began to come to her mind.


    ¡­¡­


    When Meng Haoran came out of the tower, he had a good harvest. After that, tifalia seemed to feel a little stingy, so she asked Meng Haoran to choose some materials as compensation. Of course, Meng Haoran would not be polite. She made a fortune from her, all of which were the top materials needed to summon the dependents.


    Seeing Ji liule waiting at the entrance, Meng Haoran took her back. After another rapid flight, Meng Haoran finally returned to his home in the middle of the night. Then he didn''t rest his face and entered the state of studying the secret method again.


    This time, Meng Haoran studied for a whole three days, which has exceeded his expectations. However, who called Meng Haoran not only studied all kinds of secret methods thoroughly, but also improved them.


    The 3-day results are also gratifying. Meng Haoran has thoroughly developed a set of secret methods suitable for him. Next, he can summon as long as there are enough materials.


    "Materials! Materials, I''m afraid I can''t summon dependent animals that meet my conditions only by relying on the materials in this world. After all, every penny pays for the goods. The materials are too low, and the dependent animals that can attract won''t be too strong, will they?" Meng Haoran thought like this. He had a plan in his heart and planned to try it in a few days. If his idea could succeed, the problem of materials needed could be solved.


    Maybe everyone will wonder here. As the creator God, Meng Haoran doesn''t want any materials, as long as he creates them himself.


    However, this right to create things at will can only be used by Meng Haoran in the dragon ball world. Once he came out of that world, he completely lost his effect. That is to say, here, in fact, he has more power and can easily explode outside the world. The ability brought by the Creator God has been completely lost.


    It''s not to say that there is none at all, but there is still a little left. After all, the road of creation on the road of creation is his most fundamental strength. Because he has understood the road of creation to a certain extent in the dragon pearl world, his way of creation has improved a lot and can use some abilities. The power used by the way of creation is universal in any world, For example, the previously created thing that can lay golden eggs.


    ¡­¡­


    "Has anyone come to me these days?" Meng Haoran said casually while eating the delicious food made by Ji liule.


    "Does the little Lori next door count? She comes here every day. At this time, I''m afraid she''s coming soon. I don''t know what''s wrong." I thought Ji liule would say no, but I didn''t expect someone to look for it.


    What did she ask me for in Nangong that month? It doesn''t make sense to come every day! I didn''t tell her I wouldn''t destroy it.


    Meng Haoran was thinking about what Nangong wanted to do with him that month. Nangong himself just came that month. He was really on time.


    Seeing Meng Haoran''s Nangong that month, his eyes were obviously bright. He trotted all the way. What Meng Haoran saw was inexplicable. What the hell is this? Something''s wrong!


    "Hey, you finally came out. Why are you hiding from me these days?" Nangong opened his mouth without thinking that month, but he didn''t find it right until he finished. He didn''t seem to know Meng Haoran so well! This tone is a little coquettish.


    Meng Haoran was also stunned by the words of Nangong that month. He looked at Nangong that month in surprise and lowered his head.


    "That..." Nangong wanted to explain that month.


    "I know. Have you been excited to see my friend for a long time?" Meng Haoran spoke first.


    "Friends?"


    "Aren''t we friends? Otherwise, you just..." Meng Haoran looked puzzled.


    Nangong remembered what had happened that month and hurriedly said, "yes, yes, we are friends, so we were a little excited just now."

 Chapter 648

    Nangong didn''t react until he had finished his words that month. It seemed that there was something wrong. When he looked up, he found that Meng Haoran looked at her with a smile. Suddenly, he looked at Meng Haoran with a small mouth.


    Nangong''s expression in that month obviously had no deterrent power, but added a bit of loveliness. I have to say that little Lori was different. She was clear, soft and easy to push... Cough, it seemed that other things were mixed in.


    In a word, Meng Haoran is in a good mood now and then Playing Nangong that month is very helpful for relaxing.


    It seemed to know that his expression didn''t have much deterrent. Nangong thought of his intention that month, took a deep breath, restored the previous high and cold state, took care of himself, did it opposite Meng Haoran, and said, "a cup of black tea, thank you."


    "Hum." At this time, Meng Haoran was surprised that Ji liule was obedient and walked aside. Although he looked a little reluctant, he finally slowly made a cup of black tea for Nangong that month.


    "Do you have black tea in my house? I don''t know." Meng Haoran murmured, and his voice was just heard by Nangong that month.


    Nangong said proudly that month, "it''s mine, but it''s just for you for the time being."


    "Yours? How could it be in my house!"


    "Because last time I came to your house, I found that there was no black tea, and I only like black tea, so I just brought it myself. Besides, my black tea is special, and you can''t buy it with money."


    holy crap How can we get a sense of sight? Our relationship is really good to this extent?


    Soon a cup of black tea was placed in front of Nangong that month. Nangong that month gracefully picked up the cup, took a sip, then put it down and said, "it''s not bad. It''s a lot better than last time."


    Ji liule''s expression changed as soon as he said this. He had to open his mouth and ridicule Nangong that month.


    "So what''s the matter with you coming to me?" Seeing that the atmosphere between them was a little wrong, Meng Haoran said.


    Seeing Meng Haoran asking about his intention, Nangong realized that he had come to find Meng Haoran to do something, He looked a little positive and said, "in fact, our team of attacking magicians is a little short of people recently, but there are some things we have to do, so I thought of you. Anyway, you don''t have anything to do. I just think you can try. How, if you don''t feel excited, you won''t work for nothing, have a salary, and five insurances and one fund. You don''t have a chance at ordinary times."


    "Oh!" Meng Haoran looked at Nangong in surprise. His reaction was very flat. He didn''t believe the other party''s nonsense. I''m afraid the lack of people is false. It''s true to want to monitor me closely and find free labor!


    For Meng Haoran to be able to see her intention, Nangong was also expected that month, so she didn''t even change her expression, but continued: "attacking the demon master is a civil servant with high social status. Normally, this identity is also very useful. You can help you solve what you have caused outside at that time. Pro, think about it!"


    What''s the truth of Nangong''s saying that month? Meng Haoran deliberately made a look of consideration, which made Nangong happy that month and thought Meng Haoran was moved.


    As long as you promise, I will have the means to deal with you in the future. Then I will arrange a lot of trouble for you.


    "Two conditions? As long as you promise, I''ll be an attacking demon master. Why not?" Meng Haoran''s tone was a little strange.


    "Two conditions, don''t say two, even three." Nangong didn''t notice Meng Haoran''s tone at all.


    "Well, then I said, first, I can not listen to anyone''s orders after I become an attacking magician. If I have a task, it depends on my mood." Meng Haoran slowly said his first request.


    Can he see through it? Forget it, promise first, and then say, "yes!"


    Meng Haoran nodded and continued, "the second thing is that I can give up being an attacking magician at any time. Do you think it''s ok? If it''s OK, I can promise to be an attacking magician right away."


    "Yes, yes." Nangong agreed without much thought that month. He was relieved and finally got rid of the troublesome guy. After a while, when he adapted to the identity of attacking magician, he could slowly let him do something. With the identity of attacking magician, he should not mess about.


    "Then I announce that I will give up being an attacking magician now." At this time, Meng Haoran''s expression changed and said.


    "What?" Nangong looked at Meng Haoran in disbelief that month. It seemed that she couldn''t believe what she had just heard.


    "You didn''t understand my loud voice. I said I gave up my identity as an attacker. Didn''t you just promise me two conditions? The second condition is that I can give up my identity as an attacker at any time. It''s not very clear. I gave up my identity as an attacker at the moment I became an attacker, so now I''m a free man again. Do you understand?" Meng Haoran took it for granted. He saw Nangong''s crescent gnashing his teeth.


    "You... You''re kidding me." Nangong was a little trembling with anger that month. She didn''t know how long she hadn''t been so angry. Subconsciously, she was going to catch Meng Haoran and the chains came out. However, after seeing Meng Haoran''s calm expression, she thought that she had no way to take Meng Haoran. Suddenly, she felt that she was very wronged and hung her head decadent.


    Meng Haoran was very happy at this time and was about to continue to adjust Play a few words, but at this time, Nangong raised his head that month, and Meng Haoran was stunned in an instant.


    The moon in Nangong is tight Bite your mouth Lips, tears swirling in the eyes, they are about to fall down. A charming face wants to cry is so pitiful. At least Meng Haoran has a big head at this time. Meng Haoran is not good at this situation!


    "Well, you won. Can''t I promise you? Don''t cry. I feel dizzy when I see a woman cry." Seeing that Nangong''s tears were about to fall in that month, Meng Haoran hurriedly said that I was afraid of you.


    Sure enough, after hearing Meng Haoran''s words, Nangong stopped crying that month. She looked at Meng Haoran with some surprise. The grievances in her heart suddenly disappeared with Meng Haoran''s words, and finally smiled somehow.


    Meng Haoran looked at Nangong that month in amazement. Sure enough, the woman''s heart changed her face so soon. Meng Haoran felt cheated.

 Chapter 649

    Seeing the changes in Meng Haoran''s heart, Nangong didn''t give Meng Haoran a chance to repent that month. She left without saying more words. Finally, Meng Haoran asked Meng Haoran to find her tomorrow. She explained some things about attacking the demon master.


    "I didn''t expect you to be quite emotional!" After Nangong left that month, Ji liule finally breathed a sigh of relief. To tell the truth, although he knew that Meng Haoran would not do anything to himself, he always felt weak in his heart and unconsciously missed the other party.


    Still not strong! When my strength exceeds her, I must take good revenge. Ji liule thought bitterly.


    "Sensibility, maybe! But it''s also a simple thing. If it''s really that kind of special difficulty, I also have a ruthless side." Meng Haoran said, with a flicker of cold light in his eyes, Ji liule couldn''t help thinking of a scene at the prison border, and nodded in agreement. At that time, Meng Haoran''s warning really startled her.


    The next day, Meng Haoran reported according to the agreement, perhaps because he was afraid that Meng Haoran would not do it at any time. Nangong only put forward some simple requirements that month. Basically, whether to do it or not depends on Meng Haoran''s mood, so the communication between the two people was still very happy.


    During this period, Meng Haoran also applied for a request, that is, requisition a piece of land as the place for his test call. In this way, there will be no so much trouble when there is any big movement when he comes. Because the request is not high, Nangong promised very happily that month. The place is in a wasteland near the sea on the island, which is basically uninhabited.


    With the identity of attacking demon master, Meng Haoran did his duty when he encountered trouble and didn''t choose to ignore it as before. In this way, he really helped a lot. Of course, this is later.


    ¡­¡­


    Meng Haoran''s private testing ground. In front of Meng Haoran is a strange magic array, which Meng Haoran has studied. At present, the magic patterns that are almost unique in this world lie complex on the magic array, filled with a mysterious atmosphere.


    There are all kinds of precious materials in the magic array, which are collected by Meng Haoran. Every one can be sold at a sky high price outside. I won''t worry about it all my life.


    "The preparatory work has been done almost, so am I going to start?" Meng Haoran touched his chin with his right hand and wondered if there was an omission.


    For a long time, after confirmation, Meng Haoran''s face became serious, and his eyes became sharp from the previous carelessness. The surrounding energy fluctuations appeared, causing a gust of wind in an instant.


    The slow emergence of electric light illuminates the surroundings, accompanied by dense electric snakes. The super strong voltage is enough to make anyone in the world ashamed. I''m afraid only one is enough to supply the power of the whole Xianshen island in January, and the power in this short moment is equivalent to that of Xianshen island for hundreds of years.


    However, this vision is just a prelude to Meng Haoran''s beginning and has not entered the topic. It can be imagined that he has really entered the high school The whole world will be shocked by the rhythm of the tide!


    Fortunately, Meng Haoran also made some preparations and laid a layer of isolation barrier around him. Now, you can''t feel the movement here outside. At most, you can see the light and slight ground vibration here close.


    Meng Haoran slowly raised his hands and began to enter the formal steps. The power of the soul radiated. He began to feel the world of the beast, and transmitted his will with his improved calling secret method with the help of the magic array.


    "I, Meng Haoran, make a call here in the name of the future God of animation. Please hear the existence respond to me. I will take you to the peak of the real world, enjoy the real cosmic scenery and feel my power!"


    Through the legend array, Meng Haoran completely transferred his breath to another unknown world and waited for a response.


    In fact, the principle of summoning the secret method has only one function, that is to open the channel between the two worlds. The more advanced the secret method is, the larger it will be opened. After making the beasts of a world respond to the request, they will cross over. However, this process also needs energy support. This depends on materials. The more top-level materials can make the higher-level existence come over.


    But Meng Haoran is different from the creatures in the world. He actually moves through, so in fact, he can help each other through instead of materials. Therefore, Meng Haoran has an idea that as long as he improves enough energy, the role of materials can not be too concerned, but! To be on the safe side, Meng Haoran still put some materials to avoid accidents when he got them.


    Generally speaking, the call here is to open a door in the world of dependent animals, and then wait for the other party to find the door, and then come. Because there are too many powerful dependent animals in the world of dependent animals, most of them can get a response, only limited to the factors of materials. What is called is the energy level that materials can provide, unless the other party voluntarily reduces its own strength, But that chance is very small.


    Therefore, compared with them, Meng Haoran is equivalent to cheating. He not only gives off the breath, so that the opposite world can feel the existence of this door more and more. Even as long as the other party dares to come, he can improve enough doors for the other party to come over.


    In Meng Haoran''s perception, a considerable number of existence have responded to him, and because of Meng Haoran''s breath, those with low strength simply don''t dare to come, so those with the lowest strength have 7 stars, and those with high strength even reach 8 stars. What''s the concept, that is, the worst are the world''s true ancestral family animals, which will scare people to death outside.


    Meng Haoran is looking for a helper who can fight against the 9-star combat power. At least he needs to find one whose strength is not much worse than him. Of course, he didn''t make a decision and slowly waited for the arrival of a truly powerful existence. Anyway, he wasn''t in a hurry.


    From the energy response of the other side''s world, Meng Haoran is very sure that it is a world comparable to 9 stars, and there must be more powerful forces. No wonder the system thinks it can find helpers who can help him here.


    As time goes by slowly, Meng Haoran perceives that there are more and more dependents, but they do not meet his requirements, or his requirements are very rare even in the opposite world, so he can only continue to insist. Fortunately, it is not very difficult for him. After all, he is the energy source, Vampires are much more high-end than those who use materials to make energy.

 Chapter 650

    "Finally, it seems that the previous action was not in vain." After waiting for nearly 2 hours, Meng Haoran finally felt an extremely powerful energy response and was very close to him. It was obviously an 8-star advanced.


    Not only that, after this energy reaction, as if the chain reaction had been opened, advanced reactions began to appear in Meng Haoran''s perception, and nearly 100 energy reactions appeared in a short moment.


    "Hiss" even with Meng Haoran''s confidence, he took a breath. If so many powerful beings rush forward, he may not be able to get good. Moreover, it seems that these do not say the world''s top existence. It seems that the opposite world is really terrible.


    "En" suddenly Meng Haoran looked a little moved, because the 8-star high-level dependents on the opposite side actually contacted him mentally and wanted Meng Haoran to put them over, which means that they want to become Meng Haoran''s dependents.


    Meng Haoran was embarrassed. He didn''t know what to do. After all, it wasn''t difficult for his power to get these 8-star dependents. However, if 9 stars existed later, he would have insufficient ability to get 9-star dependents.


    Gritting his teeth, Meng Haoran delivered the news of waiting first. He could feel the commotion and even some angry emotions across the street, but finally calmed down.


    Time passed again, and the family animals on the opposite side kept coming. Even later, there was no energy level lower than 8 stars in Meng Haoran''s perception range, which made Meng Haoran happy, because according to this density, the existence of 9 stars was definitely not a dream.


    Meng Haoran calls slowly here, but he doesn''t know that the outside world has undergone great changes because of his call. From Meng Haoran''s door, ordinary people can''t even feel the smell of family animals, but the family animals that have been signed in the world feel it.


    Vampires were surprised to find that their dependents had the intention to come out, even some could not control them. Finally, they had to release them, and their actions made these vampires completely dumbfounded.


    Countless domestic animals all over the world knelt down to surrender to a return, motionless, as if they were ministers. That direction is where Meng Haoran is, which has aroused countless people''s speculation. What happened? Why do the dependents have such strange behavior.


    Especially when it was found that even the true ancestor level dependents were the same, almost all creatures were shocked. It was not difficult for them to imagine what this meant. It meant that there was a stronger existence than the true ancestor level dependents. Maybe it was in that position that directly refreshed their world outlook.


    Countless forces and organizations have sent spies to start looking for the source of this incident. For a time, the whole world became lively.


    XianShen Island, as the nearest place to, is also the most serious place. Even the whole city can see the family animals everywhere. The alarm keeps ringing, which makes the citizens frightened. Fortunately, the family animals are still kneeling. In addition, Nangong kneels from the direction of the family animals in that month, As well as Meng Haoran, he also informed the possibility that if there was a big movement, he guessed what and ordered it to go on. This was an experiment so that the citizens didn''t have to panic. Only then did he manage to maintain peace.


    In Nangong''s office that month, Nangong stood by the window and looked at Meng Haoran''s direction with dignified eyes. The flickering light there made her feel particularly heavy, especially a faint sense of depression, which made her think that the end of the world was coming.


    She didn''t intend to see it, but Meng Haoran''s backhand made her unable to get close to that area, so she had no choice but to stare here.


    "What the hell are you doing? And what''s your origin?" Nangong''s mouth opened slightly and murmured.


    ¡­¡­


    Compared with the outside, Meng Haoran is in a good mood at this time. Although he doesn''t know what happened outside, he won''t have any expression even if he knows. What happened outside has a relationship with him?


    Meng Haoran''s waiting was not in vain, although the materials and light on the magic array have been consumed, and he has provided energy for a while.


    Meng Haoran finally waited for the first 9-star dependent beast. Its strength was even stronger than Meng Haoran. When it really fought, Meng Haoran didn''t know whether he could win, but the end should be his escape.


    "Boy, don''t wait any longer. Now there are five people in our world at the same level as me, but the other four won''t come. Only I will be so bored. Come and see if you want to conclude a contract with me." Said the only nine star beast.


    Listening to the voice should be a young dependents. Although I don''t know what level it is in the 9 stars, it should not be weak. I just don''t know whether what it says is true. If it is true, it may be a good decision to sign a contract with it.


    Meng Haoran pondered a little for a while, and time passed a lot again, but there was still no 9 stars coming. He planned to believe each other. He had made a contract with the only 9 stars and had the idea of helping it come over, but at this time, a sudden change occurred.


    "What? It''s it!"


    "It is..."


    "Original beast"


    Meng Haoran can see that the situation across the street has suddenly become chaotic. It seems that something extraordinary has come. However, there is no special smell in Meng Haoran''s perception.


    "Eh" is it? Meng Haoran suddenly thought that there seemed to be an existence with low energy response in his perception just now. It was only 4-star power, so he resolutely ignored it.


    Now it''s unreasonable to think that there is a 4-star in this 8-star cluster. With the right time, it''s very possible to even it.


    Meng Haoran mobilized his strength to carefully perceive the existence of the four stars. There was a problem with this perception. He felt that he had to sign a contract with the other party, as if doing so would get great benefits.


    "Boy, you''re lucky! You''ve been favored by it. There''s a bright future in the future! But if you want to really sign a contract with it, it depends on whether you have that ability. It''s more difficult for it to leave the world than me. How about you try it?" While Meng Haoran was thinking, the voice of the 9-star family animals sounded.

 Chapter 651

    "It? What is it?" Meng Haoran asked his doubts.


    "You don''t need to know this now. It''s not too late to understand it after you can really sign a contract with it. Otherwise, even if you know it, it''s useless. You''d better decide quickly. I think it seems a little impatient." The opposite voice was obviously a little anxious at the end.


    Meng Haoran is still decisive. Anyway, he can continue to summon in the future. It''s OK to try first this time, not to mention that he may have hit great luck this time.


    At the moment, Meng Haoran didn''t hesitate. He directly invited the mysterious little guy with four stars opposite. At the same time, his hands began to move and increased the output of energy.


    In an instant, a vortex in front of Meng Haoran began to take shape, the roar continued to ring, and the light was great. Even from the outside, it seemed that it had become a world of light, which made the day of XianShen Island brighter. It can be imagined that if it was night, there would be a wonder like day outside.


    I thought it was a simple thing to summon a family animal with four-star power, but when it was really going on, Meng Haoran found that it was not the same thing at all. The power of the whole body was constantly used to open the channel, but the opening speed of the channel was still slow and frightening, only 10 cm per second.


    Family animals are generally huge in shape. Even weak ones are a few meters long. The four-star little guy opposite is no exception. Although Meng Haoran calls them little guys, they are actually three meters long.


    "Is it because of its special that it will be so hard." Meng Haoran feels a little tired at this time. You know, he is essentially an 8-star advanced existence. The whole person has more energy than the world, but he feels tired. It can be imagined how much the consumption is. In contrast, the world may use all materials to summon, and it is impossible for Meng Haoran to summon the guy now.


    However, the more such resistance, the more excited Meng Haoran is. After all, doesn''t it mean that the other party''s value is higher? A share of money and a share of goods, although it can not be completely equivalent exchange, you can also slightly predict how much you will gain if you really succeed.


    At Meng Haoran''s insistence, a claw finally stretched out from the vortex in front of Meng Haoran, and at this moment, all the family animals in the world trembled, as if they had found something terrible, swallowing, as if expressing their submission.


    "This is..." Meng Haoran also contracted his pupils, because he found that the composition of the claw was actually a familiar energy, the source of creation, and the body formed by the source of creation.


    No wonder I have that feeling that I am a god of nature and have a long relationship with each other!


    Meng Haoran was excited when he thought about the high-end existence of creatures formed by the origin of creation.


    We must sign a contract. Meng Haoran only had this idea in his mind at this time. Even his physical fatigue was directly ignored.


    Hope was right in front of him. Meng Haoran gave a drink, and the energy of his whole body burst out, making every effort to provide to the unknown world. For a time, the expansion of the vortex accelerated a lot.


    But also because Meng Haoran completely broke out of his momentum, even if the hidden boundary he arranged could not be completely covered up, so one tenth of his momentum was released.


    In XianShen Island, the creatures here, whether people or demons, suddenly felt a powerful momentum that could not resist. No matter who could not bear it, they knelt down directly on the ground, without exception, and even ordinary people were stunned directly.


    "This momentum is..."


    "What a powerful momentum, Zhenzu level, no, far more than Zhenzu level."


    "How can there be such a terrible existence, God! Is the devil coming?"


    "That direction is..."


    Not only XianShen Island, but almost the whole world felt this momentum. One and two were shocked. Fortunately, Meng Haoran''s momentum was not aimed at anyone, so it has not caused the above damage.


    "The world has changed so much that I don''t even know it. It''s ridiculous! I thought our true ancestors were the most powerful existence in the world. Now it seems that we are watching the sky through the well!" Somewhere in the chaotic realm.


    "It''s him. I don''t know what he''s doing." The tower in the black market, a pair of huge eyes opened and looked into the void. There was Meng Haoran''s direction.


    ¡­¡­


    Not to mention the changes in the outside world, Meng Haoran has reached the final stage here. The vortex in front of him has expanded to 10 meters, and most of the little guys he guessed in front of him have appeared in front of him.


    Dragon head, antler, lion''s eye, tiger''s back, bear''s waist, snake scale, horseshoe and oxtail. Isn''t NIMA the legendary unicorn? Meng Haoran has repeatedly confirmed that he is right. This is definitely a Kirin, but a Kirin composed of the origin of creation,


    "But it''s normal to have a Kirin. After all, it represents auspiciousness and tolerance in legends. Isn''t the essence of the Tao of creation inclusive?" The idea flashed through Meng Haoran''s mind.


    When the unicorn dependents completely appeared in this world, Meng Haoran felt that his whole body was separated for a while. The magic array in front of him was directly destroyed, and the connection between the two worlds was disconnected.


    Qilin seems very happy to see Meng Haoran. He looks at Meng Haoran with cute eyes and wants to give him a hug. He rushes over directly. He can see that he is very fond of Meng Haoran, but this is also normal. After all, one of them is a creature composed of creative origin, and the other is a creation demon body, which is equivalent to homology.


    In the face of Kirin''s kindness, Meng Haoran also opened his hands and was ready to welcome his embrace. However, the physical gap between the two was a little big and seemed uncoordinated.


    Qilin seems to have found this at last. A flash of light flashed on his body. He actually shrunk to the size of a puppy and entered Meng Haoran''s arms.


    "Soft. Soft. Very comfortable." Meng Haoran''s feeling is this.


    Suddenly, the little guy in his arms bit his finger, and Meng Haoran''s finger, which was so strong that he couldn''t even cause the slightest injury when the planet burst, was directly bitten.


    "Gulu Gulu" the little guy was sucking Meng Haoran''s blood like sucking milk, and his expression was very satisfied.


    Meng Haoran was at a loss, but at the moment when his blood entered the little guy''s body, there was a message emerging from his heart, which made his expression soothe instantly. On the contrary, his eyes looking at the little guy were softer.

 Chapter 652

    The little guy doesn''t suck Meng Haoran''s blood for no reason. Sucking blood is actually the so-called signing contract, but a special soul contract. The equality contract is the name of the contract they just signed.


    After signing the equality contract, Meng Haoran and the little guy can be considered to be in the same boat. They lose everything and prosper. Although they do not reach the degree that one will die and the other will die, they are not far away.


    However, Meng Haoran was not dissatisfied with it at all. On the contrary, he was very happy at this time. How to say? After signing the contract with the little guy, he got too many benefits. What he can immediately feel is that he is closer to the road of creation. Although he hasn''t tried, he will certainly strengthen his speed of understanding the road of creation.


    There is also the problem of life protection. If Meng Haoran had to be afraid of most of the strong players in the 9 stars before signing the contract, now as long as it is not at the top of the 9 stars He is not afraid of the existence of the peak, and even the top of the nine stars It''s impossible for Feng to kill him.


    Why? This is about the origin of the little guy. Creatures like the little guy, which is composed of the origin of a kind of Avenue, actually have a unified name called the origin beast. They are actually the embodiment of their Avenue in the outside world. They are almost immortal. As long as they sign a contract with them, they represent the protection of the relevant Avenue and fully understand that their Avenue is no longer a dream.


    If it is said that owning the devil body of fortune is the illegitimate son of fortune Avenue, Meng Haoran, who is now recognized by the little guy, is equivalent to his eldest son. Illegitimate children rarely inherit their parents'' property, but the eldest son is different. He is equivalent to the crown prince of a country and can become a king in the future.


    However, Meng Haoran thoroughly understood the avenue of creation. He became the legendary Taoist master. At that time, it was equivalent to the peak of 9 stars. As long as he broke through a little more, he was the level of the real protagonist''s God.


    Now Meng Haoran can be called the quasi Taoist master, and he is still sheltered by the avenue of creation. It is impossible for anyone except the real Taoist master to kill him, and there are only a few hundred real Taoist Masters in heaven and earth. Therefore, Meng Haoran''s safety is guaranteed at once. Hundreds are the sum of countless worlds, It''s good to have a few real ordinary 9-star worlds.


    "I didn''t expect your origin to be so big." Meng Haoran looked at the little guy happily. He liked it more and more. He even felt a little in a dream. Is his luck really so good? Meng Haoran asked.


    The benefits of the original beast are more than that. Its own combat effectiveness is not limited. Its combat effectiveness is related to the strength of the contractor. What strength the contractor is, it is what strength it is. It can reach the combat effectiveness of the Taoist master level at the highest, and can be integrated with the contractor, and its strength can be directly improved by one level.


    When Meng Haoran reached the Lord of Tao and combined with the little guy, there was another name, Lord of Tao. This is the apex of the universe. There are no more than 10 people in the whole universe.


    Originally, the strength of the little guy was only 4 stars, but now its breath is rapidly increasing. It has increased to 6 stars in such a short time, and it is still increasing. It can be expected that its strength will be improved until Meng Haoran''s 8-star advanced will end at this time, and the time is only one day at most. The more the comparative strength is, the more difficult it is to improve later.


    "You, you! Really..." Meng Haoran was also speechless. The speed of strength improvement was too rebellious. What do those who spent hundreds of thousands or even hundreds of millions of years to reach 8 stars think? I''m afraid they will be ashamed to know the speed of upgrading from 4 stars to 8 stars on this day Die of shame.


    ¡­¡­


    When Meng Haoran returned home with the little guy, there was a riot outside. Because the call was over, the dependents also recovered their original state and returned to their contractors'' bodies one after another, but most of them looked tired.


    "It''s finally over. What day is it today? Such a big thing happened."


    "Yes! First there was a domestic animal riot, and then there was the sudden powerful momentum."


    "That''s really amazing. I''m afraid even the real ancestor level is not so strong!"


    Most people who have experienced Meng Haoran''s momentum do not know that this momentum directly covers a world. Otherwise, I''m afraid they will be even more shocked.


    Now, just after the storm, the world has restored calm on the surface, but there is an undercurrent surging secretly. Almost forces with a little strength are looking for the source of this event, and even some strength has been roughly determined to be in Xianshen island.


    Fortunately, there was a fourth true ancestor on Xianshen island who helped Meng Haoran share some pressure, otherwise they had to come swaggering over immediately instead of low-key to Xianshen island.


    ¡­¡­


    "What a lovely little fellow." When Ji liule saw the good fortune in Meng Haoran''s arms, he took stars in his eyes. The little guy is really cute now. Well, good fortune is the new name of the original beast of good fortune. Meng Haoran took it irresponsibly.


    "Can I have a hug?" Ji liule looked at Meng Haoran, and the expectation in his eyes could not be covered up.


    Meng Haoran was in a good mood at this time, but he didn''t promise immediately. Instead, he asked the little guy in his arms, "she wants to hold you. What do you think?"


    The little guy doesn''t seem to understand Meng Haoran very much. He blinks. He is cute and more lovely.


    "Well, did it promise?" Ji liule asked. At this time, her IQ had fallen to a bad level.


    Finally, Meng Haoran handed the little guy to Ji liule. Ji liule showed a gentle smile and carefully ended the little guy. Holding it in his arms, he had a maternal brilliance.


    "Does it have a name?" Ji liule asked.


    "Well, yes, it''s called fortune."


    "Fortune, strange name." Ji liule muttered, then put his spirit completely on the nature and gently stroked him Touch nature.


    At this time, the appearance of nature was just an ordinary creature in the eyes of others. Ji liule felt very good and even showed an intoxicated expression, which surprised Meng Haoran.


    Fortune doesn''t seem to exclude Ji liule, which makes Meng Haoran a little strange. Doesn''t it mean that the original beast excludes other people as long as it is unclean except its own contract? Originally thought that this so-called unclean place is not, but now it seems not! It means literally.


    At this time, Meng Haoran thought badly, so he missed an opportunity to know the truth.

 Chapter 653

    Soon after Meng Haoran came home, before he had time to have a good rest, Nangong found the door that month, and it seemed that he was in a hurry.


    "What''s the matter? I''m in such a hurry. Come and sit down and have a cup of tea. Wait a minute." Meng Haoran thought about Nangong that month. He made Nangong stay that month and did it. As a result, Meng Haoran just drank black tea.


    Take a breath. It seems that what Meng Haoran said is reasonable. She actually took a drink. Sure enough, she felt a lot calmed down. She came to Meng Haoran this time to understand what was going on before.


    "Did you really drink?" When Nangong was about to say something, Meng Haoran suddenly said such a sentence, which made Nangong a little confused.


    "What?" For a time, Nangong didn''t realize it was wrong that month.


    "That''s my cup. I just talked to you." Meng Haoran looks like he can''t look back.


    "Ah! Ha..." Nangong was petrified in that month. He pointed to Meng Haoran Nuo and couldn''t make a sound.


    Nangong that month was so lovely that Meng Haoran couldn''t help laughing.


    "You... Hum!" Nangong didn''t react until he heard laughter that month. Meng Haoran was intentional before. He didn''t fight at once. He looked at Meng Haoran fiercely and was about to get angry.


    Seeing that the situation was bad, Meng Haoran quickly changed the topic: "I''m kidding. Don''t care. I''d better talk about business. What''s the matter with you coming to me in such a hurry."


    When Meng Hao said this, Nangong remembered his original intention to come here that month. His face became a little complicated. Finally, his eyes were full of exploration, as if he wanted to see through Meng Haoran.


    "Were you doing the experiment just now?" Although he was 99% sure, Nangong asked that month.


    "Yes! What''s the matter? Didn''t I report it to you? And the news is not very big. I don''t think I have violated any law!" Meng Haoran looked innocent, but he vaguely guessed the other party''s intention in his heart. His movement frightened them this time.


    The movement is not very big. The whole island has felt it. Nangong didn''t know that the movement was global that month, otherwise it would be even more shocked.


    "What experiment are you doing?" Nangong finally couldn''t help asking that month. What was so big about the experiment? I''m afraid the movement of making the fourth true ancestor was not as big as this time.


    "Nothing? Just summoned a sentinel beast, Nuo, that one." Meng Haoran said with ease, and also attracted the eyes of Nangong that month to the body of good fortune.


    At this time, Nangong only found Ji liule and the little guy in his arms that month. His eyes were attracted by the cute look of the little guy and his eyes were shining.


    "Wow, Kawai!" Nangong''s eyes in that month were full of desire, which was so similar to Ji liule''s eyes before.


    It seemed that Ji liule felt the crisis. Ji liule held the little guy tighter, retreated a few steps, and even turned around to let the little guy leave Nangong''s sight that month.


    Ji liule''s action made Nangong a little sober that month. Then he thought of Meng Haoran''s words and summoned a dependent animal. That dependent animal is a little guy.


    "Are you a vampire?" Nangong looked like he knew Meng Haoran for the first time that month.


    Meng Haoran waved a gentle breeze Sao''s pose, and then said, "of course... No!"


    "No, how can you summon the dependents? And it''s really a dependents." No wonder Nangong doubted that month that the little guy at this time was so deceptive. He was a little cute without any fighting power!


    Besides, if the little guy is really a sentinel, he should have a magical reaction more or less. However, Nangong didn''t feel anything on the little guy that month.


    "Alas, to tell the truth, how can no one believe it? Is there anyone else in the world who has basic trust?" Meng Haoran''s sad expression was nothing more than death, but Nangong thought that Meng Haoran didn''t tell the truth.


    "Even if you don''t tell me, I can''t care about you anyway." Nangong looked at Meng Haoran discontentedly that month and finally sighed, "I don''t care what you did. In short, you made a little trouble this time. Don''t blame me for not reminding you in the future."


    "It''s a little big. How big is it? Isn''t it just a little bright? Can''t I set off fireworks?" Meng Haoran didn''t know what was happening outside. He looked at a loss.


    Nangong was stunned at Meng Haoran''s reaction that month, and then looked carefully at Meng Haoran''s eyes, but he found that Meng Haoran didn''t seem to lie. He really didn''t know.


    "You really don''t know?"


    "Really! Really can''t be true, I swear in your name."


    He didn''t care about Meng Haoran''s slip of the tongue. Nangong turned a whole face that month and began to tell Meng Haoran everything that happened outside during Meng Haoran''s experiment, saying it very carefully.


    "So, the movement is really a little big!" Meng Haoran said later. He was also wondering about the reaction of the family animals. In the end, it''s really none of his business to put the momentum outside. It''s not because of the little guy. He can only smile bitterly at the thought of this.


    But fortunately, although these things happened, Meng Haoran didn''t care at all when he really said it, so Meng Haoran was just a little depressed in his heart. As for someone who wants to find him next, let them come. At that time, I don''t know who is in trouble.


    "You know!" Nangong looked at Meng Haoran angrily that month, but he found that Meng Haoran was completely indifferent. Then he remembered that if all this was really caused by Meng Haoran, he really had the ability not to be afraid of the next trouble. In his mind, he thought that his artifact chain had no way to take each other, and he felt that he couldn''t see through Meng Haoran more and more.


    "Anything else? If not..." Meng Haoran obviously wants to rush people. After all, he is really a little tired today.


    However, Nangong was really annoyed by Meng Haoran''s attitude that month. What! I care about you with good intentions. Even if I don''t buy it, I have to rush people.


    "Why, what if I don''t? Can''t I do it here for a while?" Nangong had a bad temper that month and sat directly on the sofa without leaving.


    Meng Haoran was stunned. He didn''t know how to offend the other party, so he had to let him stay here. He ordered Ji liule and entered his room.

 Chapter 654

    Meng Haoran was awakened by the itchy feeling on his face. When he opened his eyes, he found that Meng Meng''s eyes were looking at him. His little tongue was constantly in his Tian. His appearance was not cute.


    Holding the little guy from below, Meng Haoran teased the little guy''s forehead with his fingers. "It''s really naughty."


    Although fortune is intelligent, a primitive beast like it only acts on its ignorant instinct before signing a contract with a creature. Only after signing a contract can it begin to grow. However, for its own reasons, it does not grow very fast, so now fortune is just the intelligence of a 1-year-old child.


    Looking at the nature that sticks to itself, Meng Haoran guesses that it was found by himself. It''s good. In this way, he''s not afraid of being abducted. It seems that he still knows that he is closest to it.


    "Is it the third day?" After estimating the time, Meng Haoran found that his sleep was really long, but he slept well and recovered well. Even now he feels that his strength is slightly improved than before.


    After yawning and holding the little guy Meng Haoran out of the room, he was a little silly. The living room was full of people at some time.


    As soon as Meng Haoran came out, they cast their eyes on him. What we can see is that some of them are curious, some are in awe, and some eyes keep turning. They must have some plans.


    "Oh, Hello!" Meng Haoran immediately recovered. On second thought, he knew that they might be the trouble brought by the previous call, but he was full of confidence and didn''t care too much. His plain appearance made the people in the living room feel a little unpredictable.


    When Meng Haoran said hello, everyone stood up automatically. No matter what he thought in his heart, he showed a flattering face to Meng Haoran.


    "Hello, I''m Randall from the Lion King mechanism."


    "I''m Philip from the field of chaos."


    "I''m XXX from XXX"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    One or two began to introduce themselves. Obediently, they are not small. At least they are the top forces in the world. They just don''t know how they get along so happily. Is it because of my face, Meng Haoran thought.


    In fact, Meng Haoran is right. These come from different forces, and some are even hostile. The reason why he can wait here so calmly for Meng Haoran really gives him face. As for why this gives him face, it is entirely because Meng Haoran''s mystery and strength are even stronger than his true ancestor in their intelligence. He didn''t have to act carefully, It''s not good to avoid angering Meng Haoran, a strong man.


    Of course, another reason why they were so good was that when they came to Meng Haoran, the little guy threatened. Originally, they wanted to forcibly wake Meng Haoran up. Of course, the candidate was Ji liule. According to reason, Ji liule could not carry so many of them, but the little guy was still there and seemed to be aware of something. He just yelled at them, Then they the teacher in an instant.


    How noble the little guy''s identity is. Although the roar was only played at will, the breath had leaked out at that time, which directly made these guys with family animals almost go wild, and others were confused by magic and almost possessed.


    After that, they knew that the little guy''s is not simple, even stronger than the real ancestral beast. Now they are honest and wait here for Meng Haoran to wake up.


    It is also because of this that they will be so respectful when they see Meng Haoran. After all, Meng Haoran''s strength is full of weight no matter what he has.


    After the introduction, they also said their intention one after another. They probably found that Meng Haoran, a strong man, wanted to meet, or wanted Meng Haoran to join their organization. Of course, they also asked Meng Haoran''s origin frankly.


    Meng Haoran, who only wants to meet, is also polite. He directly refuses to join the organization. As for asking about the origin, he is vague. Generally speaking, his attitude is not salty.


    "Well, see you now. You can go. My family is too small and poor to entertain so many people." Meng Haoran directly ordered them to leave and let them look at each other. They were really unwilling to leave like this.


    Finally, an old man in a suit stood up under the communication of other people''s eyes. The old man in a suit hugged Meng Haoran and said, "in fact, we still have a question, that is, we don''t know what the terrible momentum suddenly appeared in the world three days ago."


    "Oh, you mean that! You guessed right. That''s my momentum. I couldn''t control it at that time. Why do you have to find trouble and don''t break out." Meng Haoran did not deny it, but said with a smile.


    As soon as Meng Haoran said this, he completely admitted that he was the invincible strong man. Everyone in the field was pupil constriction. Although there had been speculation, Meng Haoran really admitted that it was another matter.


    In the past few days, they also found out that the momentum at that time covered the whole world. From this, it can be inferred that the strength of the momentum owner is far beyond the true ancestor. Originally, they thought it was an experiment or something made by relying on the magic array, but they really didn''t think it would be a person''s momentum.


    It''s too hard to imagine how a creature could be so strong, and Meng Haoran suddenly came out without a trace, which makes people more uncertain.


    After a short silence, everyone''s eyes on Meng Haoran changed and became more awed. If it was really as Meng Haoran said, Meng Haoran would be fully qualified to ignore them and even the forces behind them. Therefore, Meng Haoran''s attitude at this time was not inappropriate.


    ¡­¡­


    After seeing off the visitors, the living room was empty again, leaving only Meng Haoran and Ji liule, plus the little guy, of course.


    "It was you that day?" At this time, Ji liule couldn''t help asking. At that time, she felt very clearly. The spirit like spirit made her remember deeply. Under that momentum, it was difficult for her to move, and even her thinking was stiff.


    "Of course, there was only one problem at that time, so my momentum leaked out. It was a big fuss." The tone is a little funny.


    "Cheat!" As soon as Ji liule heard Meng Haoran say that at least he had a little momentum, he immediately tooted his mouth, which was a little proud and charming. He couldn''t believe the facts Meng Haoran said.

 Chapter 655

    For Ji liule''s reaction, Meng Haoran can only ignore it and tease his little guy, without paying any attention to a woman''s resentful eyes.


    Meng Haoran has found that the strength of the little guy has been raised to the same level as himself. A glimmer of envy flashed in his heart. People are really more angry than others!


    "Now the goal of the world has been basically achieved, so what should we do next?" Meng Haoran thought and suddenly thought that only he could bear it. No matter how many dependents were signed, there was no problem.


    Don''t you see that many powerful vampires don''t know one? The four great ancestors are even more frightening. They are dozens of animals. As soon as they are summoned, the scene will not be said. It is called a beauty! A domestic animal can destroy a city at will, and dozens of animals can destroy a country at will.


    "Although I have signed a contract with fortune, in fact, its existence does not need me to provide vitality. After all, it is an equal contract, so I still have a chance. Well, that''s it. Signing a group of 8-star dependents will be useful at that time. No, the 9-star one can''t be let go." Meng Haoran couldn''t help smiling when he thought of the scene of the enemy''s silly eyes when he summoned the dependents.


    Meng Haoran, who made up his mind, quickly took action to blackmail from those organizations that wanted to be better with him. It was not blackmail. The other party knew that Meng Haoran lacked materials and took the initiative to send materials, although the news was "unintentionally" leaked by Meng Haoran.


    In Meng Haoran''s words, the people below broke their legs. However, when they saw Meng Haoran''s satisfied smile, they still felt that it was worth it to have a relationship with such a great master as Meng Haoran, which would always be useful in the future.


    ok They don''t know that Meng Haoran doesn''t intend to stay here much at all. Their hospitality is destined to have little effect.


    Meng Haoran asked for materials only as an introduction. He put a smoke bomb by the way, otherwise it would be too scary to summon without materials.


    With the materials, Meng Haoran continued to summon, so for several days, Xianshen island was very lively. Especially, looking at the direction of Meng Haoran''s experimental field, there would be a huge object almost every once in a while. Although it was isolated from the breath, the hundreds of feet of body had explained everything, and it was definitely not an ordinary thing.


    Meng Haoran''s call really frightened them. They never thought that a person could call so many dependents, and it was still so frequent. Does Meng Haoran have so many materials? And Meng Haoran really wants to sign a contract with those dependents.


    Because the dependents in this world seem to be driven by vitality, they can''t help but doubt their identity of Meng Haoran. They are all guessing whether Meng Haoran is a vampire of higher level than the true ancestor. They don''t believe that Meng Haoran doesn''t say vampires.


    ¡­¡­


    "See? There''s something moving there again. I don''t know what it is this time." Two people walked together in the street. Suddenly, a person pointed to the sky in the distance, which is the direction of Meng Haoran experimental field.


    Because of the connection, the people of Xianshen island are familiar with the movement of Meng Haoran. They are even interested in guessing what the beast called by Meng Haoran is.


    "I guess it''s at least 100 feet this time."


    "100 feet? It''s too short. I guess 200 feet. If you don''t believe it, we''ll wait and see."


    A few minutes later, when a thousands of feet of dependents appeared in the sky, XianShen Island lost its voice. Then the dependents disappeared and slowly recovered and entered the post discussion state.


    ¡­¡­


    "Almost. It doesn''t mean much to continue." After signing an 8-star high-level dependent beast again, Meng Haoran had the idea of stopping. It was not that his vitality could not support him to continue, but that he felt that the 8-star dependent beast was enough and there was no use if there were more.


    The call lasted nearly a week. Meng Haoran had nearly 10000 dependents at this time, including one 9-star, 912 8-star advanced, 3230 8-star intermediate and 5123 8-star primary.


    Such a great force, any 8-star primary can rule the world, and there are nearly 10000 such existence. What concept is completely unimaginable.


    To sign contracts with so many family animals, it must be said that Meng Haoran''s vitality is really amazing. You know, even now he still doesn''t feel his limit. He may be able to support twice the family animals. This vitality has long broken through the sky and thrown out of Zhenzu N Street.


    Different from summoning the original beast, these 8-star dependent beasts Meng Haoran summoned very easily. Even Meng Haoran felt that they had no trouble summoning the original beast, so we can compare how special the original beast is.


    Meng Haoran''s existence has completely covered up the limelight of the fourth Zhenzu, which leads to the fact that the life of Xiaogu city is not sure how moist. It can be said that the plot has been beyond recognition. Xiaogu city is a little grateful to Meng Haoran.


    With the existence of Meng Haoran, the fourth Zhenzu has not attracted much attention. It is really that Meng Haoran has brought too much shock.


    However, xiaogucheng is worthy of being the protagonist. There are still some girls who should be soaked. None of them fell. Because of Meng Haoran''s existence, his hostile forces didn''t have the courage to come out. After all, Meng Haoran''s movement here is too scary. They are afraid of tragedy at the beginning. Even if some angels and war weapons can be made, they don''t think they can be Meng Haoran''s opponent, After feeling Meng Haoran''s momentum, they were extremely sure.


    Speaking of Meng Haoran''s crazy call these days, these forces really can''t close their eyes. They are all paying attention to the situation here. When they see that Meng Haoran calls the 100th dependents, they are stunned, but where would they think this is just the beginning?


    When they were a thousand heads, they were numb and desperate. They couldn''t resist Meng Haoran. In the end, they even made a decision. If Meng Haoran wanted to rule the world, they would obediently hand over their territory and directly bow down to be subordinates. In that case, they might have a good impression.


    Of course, Meng Haoran has no idea of ruling the world, so their plan is doomed to fail, but it''s good. Because of Meng Haoran''s existence, they will be much quieter in a short time. On the one hand, Meng Haoran also makes the world enter a period of peace.

 Chapter 656

    "Come back, the meal is ready." Ji liule''s life these days was really thrilling. She never thought that Meng Haoran was so crazy. Yes, it was crazy. It was not crazy to summon nearly 10000 dependents. Moreover, compared with her dependents, Meng Haoran summoned a lot stronger every time. Her true heart made her feel inferior.


    There is such a big gap between yourself and him. Can you really come together? Ji liule had a strong inferiority complex in his heart, and subconsciously began to keep a distance from Meng Haoran.


    Of course, Meng Haoran also noticed the change, but he didn''t care very much. After all, it''s not the first time to encounter this situation. Although he hates this feeling, he can''t help it! This is the nature of creatures. The awe of being far stronger than themselves in the depths of the soul is incisively and vividly reflected in the law of the jungle.


    If Meng Haoran has feelings for Ji liule, he may resolve the situation. However, Meng Haoran has always thought that Ji liule is not a good place, so even if he has a good feeling, he just stops in favor and won''t take the initiative to narrow the distance.


    He was a little tired, not physically tired, but mentally tired. The call was good at first, and then gradually it was the same cycle every time. Even Meng Haoran was numb. It was strange that he was not tired when he called mechanically.


    Seeing the delicious food prepared by Ji liule, Meng Haoran was not polite. He directly sat down and started eating. At the same time, fortune also sat aside and looked at Meng Haoran with wide eyes. It seemed that he didn''t understand why Meng Haoran ate these things. After all, in his small head, Meng Haoran didn''t need to eat, just good energy, Other ways to replenish energy were originally fast.


    "I almost forgot that you haven''t tasted delicious food. Come to me to feed you. Believe me, as long as you eat it, you will fall in love with them." Meng Haoran said, picking up a roasted chicken leg with chopsticks for good luck.


    Fortune blinked and blinked, finally took a tentative bite, and then his eyes immediately looked at the chicken leg. Without Meng Haoran feeding, he grabbed the chicken leg with his small claws and began to eat.


    After eating three or two times, the little guy turned his eyes to other delicious food and showed eager eyes, but Meng Haoran hasn''t started to act yet.


    Meng Haoran loved the little guy very much. Naturally, he would not fail to meet his requirements, indicating that he could be free. He was very happy to get the same little guy Meng Haoran. His eyes narrowed into crescent moon. Then he turned into food and began to wind up.


    Seeing the little guy eating so happily, Meng Haoran was also very happy. He couldn''t help blurting out a word: "Ji liule''s cooking is good, and fortune likes it very much. You can be its full-time cook in the future, but you shouldn''t want to!"


    However, what Meng Haoran didn''t expect was that Ji liule''s face changed for a while, as if he was struggling with something, and then said loudly, "I do." If you can''t be his woman, it''s better to be by his side.


    Ji liule has long felt Meng Haoran''s love for the little guy and knows that the little guy has a high position in his heart. As long as he can be the cook of the little guy, he can always follow Meng Haoran. At this time, Ji liule doesn''t have much hope of becoming a woman of Meng Haoran, so he retreats and asks for second place.


    "What are you talking about?" Meng Hao looked at Ji liule in amazement and thought he had an auditory hallucination.


    For Meng Haoran''s reaction, Ji liule was also a little lost. Then he straightened his body, looked at Meng Haoran and said firmly, "I said, I''d like to be a full-time cook for the little guy. After all, I like it very much."


    Meng Haoran was silent. He didn''t expect that Ji liule was actually this reaction. At the same time, he wondered what she was. Is the little guy really so charming.


    On second thought, Meng Haoran considered the feasibility of this matter. The importance of the little guy to him is self-evident. He really needs a person to take care of it, and Ji liule seems to be a good candidate. Should we consider her?


    While Meng Haoran was thinking, Ji liule looked at him nervously for fear that Meng Haoran would refuse.


    Finally, Meng Haoran simply handed over the choice to fortune himself and said to it, "do you want to be late for these things often in the future?"


    The little guy was confused at first, and then nodded fiercely, revealing his lovely little tongue and Tian''s lips.


    Meng Haoran smiled and said to Ji liule, "well, you''ll be my man in the future, but you can leave at any time if you want to."


    Looking at Ji liule''s sincere smile, Meng Haoran felt that the other party must have hidden something, but he didn''t ask.


    Ji liule heard the answer he wanted. At this time, he was very happy in his heart, but he was also a little sad in his heart, because it seemed that he was a lot closer to Meng Haoran. In fact, the distance between his heart was farther. In the future, Meng Haoran probably wouldn''t notice a woman watching him silently in the back!


    An hour later, Meng Haoran sat on the sofa with Ji liule holding the sleeping little guy.


    "What should I do next? Have I left like this? But it''s too hasty. I haven''t had a good time in this world yet. I''d better wait for a while. At least wait until the woman appears. After all, it''s agreed." Meng Haoran''s mind came up with the proud and pitiful woman she saw in the prison border, the fairy capital mu''a night.


    In the next few days, not many people visited Meng Haoran, which made Meng Haoran a little strange. He didn''t know that everyone had been afraid of him and was waiting for Meng Haoran''s response. The initiative is now in Meng Haoran''s hands, not them. They deeply understand this. As long as they think of the huge posture in the sky these days, They lost their resistance.


    "Since no one comes to me, I''ll take the initiative to attack. By the way, I''ll have a look at the daughter of Xiandu mu''a Ye." Meng Haoran finally walked out of the house, and at this moment, everyone''s eyes also focused on his every move. It can be said that Meng Haoran was the focus of attention.

 Chapter 657

    "What? You asked me to check a female voice called Xiandu muyouma for you." Nangong''s office in that month. Nangong looked at Meng Haoran in surprise and seemed to be puzzled by Meng Haoran''s sudden mention of the name.


    "Why, the witch in the open space can''t even do this?" Meng Haoran said with a jump in his eyebrows.


    Seeing Meng Haoran''s dissatisfied look, Nangong panicked that month and couldn''t care what Meng Haoran''s purpose was. He hurriedly said, "OK! I''ll help you."


    Nangong made up her mind that month to investigate the fairy capital muyouma. Why was she concerned by Meng Haoran.


    "Bang bang" knocked at the door, "is the moon sauce there?" The sound is a little crisp.


    Nangong obviously recognized the identity of people that month. After seeing Meng Haoran, who was as calm as before, he said, "come in."


    When the "Zhi" door was opened, a man in a cheongsam called Feng Man woman came in. She first looked at Meng Haoran and seemed very curious about who Meng Haoran was. Then she said to Nangong that month, "that month sauce, I want to take a leave. Do you think it''s ok?"


    Sasaki Cape, a female PE teacher in the Middle School Department of caihai School Park, and a class guide for snow vegetables and sand. About 160cm tall. She is good at martial arts and fairies. She is the "Fairy" among the four boxing fairies. It is said that the evil attacking officer with national qualification destroys the violent organization alone, splits the ground empty handed, and emits the light beam of Qigong wave from her hands. She is a female boxer with many urban legends. She and Nangong that month are old acquaintances she has known since she was a student. She is also the only one who can tease Nangong that month and make her feel headache.


    "Tell the truth!" Nangong said unhappily that month, knowing that the other party was worried about Meng Haoran.


    Sasaki headland was stunned. He glanced at Nangong that month and pointed to Meng Haoran, suggesting that there was an outsider.


    "He is Meng Haoran." Nangong knew that month and said.


    "Meng Haoran!!" Obviously, Sasaki Cape doesn''t know nothing about this name. Although she hasn''t seen Meng Haoran, she has heard too much about Meng Haoran. The legendary strong man is better and stronger than the real ancestor of vampire. Even he caused the strange image these days.


    It was him. Sasaki promontory was obviously shocked at this time. He looked at Meng Haoran directly and was quiet for a while.


    "Even if I''m handsome, don''t look at me like this! Still say you love me at first sight!" Meng Haoran joked that this brought Sasaki Cape back to her senses. Her face was a little embarrassed, but she recovered soon.


    "You are Meng Haoran! It''s no different! You have one nose and two eyes. Are you really as strong as the legend?" Sasaki Cape asked curiously. He had forgotten his original intention to come here.


    "I don''t know what you say is strong, but I''m really strong in some aspects. It''s terrible. Do you want to try it?" Meng Haoran said, looking at Sasaki cape with a strange look, paying special attention to the fork somewhere in her cheongsam.


    Sasaki Cape blushed when Meng Haoran looked at her. She didn''t know what was going on. Although she was often attacked by such eyes and could generally be ignored, this time it seemed a little different. Meng Haoran''s eyes made her feel as if she didn''t wear clothes.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Just when Sasaki cape was at a loss, Nangong solved the siege for her that month, but she didn''t find that Nangong''s voice was different. It was a girl''s jealous voice!


    "Ah... Oh, nothing. I want to talk to you about my last task." Sasaki Cape suddenly became serious.


    "Last task?" Nangong glanced at Meng Haoran quietly in that month, and then said, "let''s talk about it later. Now I''ll reassign you a task to check the situation of wood Youma in Xiandu, and then tell him."


    "Xiandu muyouma! Tell him?" Sasaki Cape repeat.


    "Yes, that''s it." Nangong said definitely that month.


    Sasaki Cape didn''t ask why, but when she saw Meng Haoran on one side, she vaguely understood what, which should be Meng Haoran''s initiative.


    Sasaki Cape had the same doubts as Nangong that month, but she didn''t ask, but planned to find it by herself.


    ¡­¡­


    When Meng Haoran came out of Nangong''s office that month, he followed Sasaki Cape. After all, their direction was the same.


    "Hey, are you free to have dinner together?" Sasaki Cape suddenly came to the road.


    "Eat?" Meng Haoran looked up at the sky and found that the sun was hanging straight in the sky. The time was just noon. He glanced at the figure of Sasaki cape and pondered for a moment. Meng Haoran made a decision "that''s good!"


    "Come with me. I know a western restaurant nearby is very delicious." Sasaki''s tone was a little lively and seemed very happy.


    Later, on the road, Sasaki Cape kept asking Meng Haoran all kinds of questions, such as whether he had a girlfriend, why he was so strong, where he came from, and what he likes to do at ordinary times.


    Sasaki promontory obviously didn''t really understand what kind of existence Meng Haoran was, but she didn''t really feel it according to some hearsay. Even that momentum, she didn''t believe Meng Haoran anymore, so she didn''t have so much awe of Meng Haoran, and the distance between them was not big.


    Meng Haoran enjoyed Sasaki''s attitude towards himself Yes, but it was a headache because the other party had too many questions. After answering the first few questions, Meng Haoran kept silent and was golden. Finally, Sasaki Cape retreated.


    For a moment, they were speechless, and the scene was a little awkward.


    Fortunately, Sasaki point is not far away, and it will arrive soon, otherwise the situation will become more embarrassing.


    "Double romantic" is the name of the restaurant. The Chinese translation is double romantic. The name is still good. In addition, the environment and location are not bad. No wonder the business is so good. Meng Haoran was almost full when they arrived.


    They were lucky. They didn''t have a good place, but there happened to be a table near the window. They just finished eating and set aside a table, so they made up for it.


    "How about it! It''s good here! I often eat here, but it''s a little expensive." Sasaki promontory, swinging its legs, has become a young and beautiful scenery in the restaurant and attracted a lot of attention.

 Chapter 658

    Dining room clothes The clerk''s quality was very good. He quickly cleaned Meng Haoran''s table, handed Meng Haoran a menu and stood respectfully aside.


    "Come on! I''m not familiar with here. Make yourself at home. It''s my treat this time." Meng Haoran directly handed the menu to Sasaki Cape.


    Sasaki Cape did not push away, but quickly took it over. It seemed that he had expected this for a long time, especially when he heard Meng Haoran''s treat.


    "Then give me one, this, this... And this." Sasaki Cape didn''t seem to want Meng Haoran to know what she ordered, but pointed at the waiter on the menu.


    Dress The clerk was smiling, but later he did show a very strange expression. After Sasaki point was finished, the waiter said, "are you sure?"


    "Sure, why not? Do you think I can''t afford it?" Sasaki''s tone was a little fierce.


    "Then please wait a moment." Dress The clerk left, but at last there was a trace of pity in Meng Haoran''s eyes.


    Of course, Meng Haoran found this, but he didn''t care very much. The big deal was to shed some blood. Money was just a set of numbers for him.


    "Well, I''m afraid you don''t eat enough, so you won''t mind ordering more?" Sasaki Cape said to Meng Haoran in a sly tone.


    Meng Haoran, of course, showed his gentlemanly demeanor. With a big hand, he said, "it doesn''t matter. As long as you are happy, money is not a problem."


    Of course, money is not a problem. Even after Meng Haoran finished, he remembered that it seemed that he went out today and the player brought money, but he was not worried, because only someone would pay for him later.


    When Meng Haoran thought so, a man in black not far from the restaurant couldn''t help feeling bad.


    The speed of serving food in the restaurant was not slow. Soon, a large table of dishes was put on the table. Because there were a lot of dishes, even the table couldn''t fit.


    "That''s what you said a little more." Meng Haoran looked at the food that was enough for 10 people to eat Twitch, although it had been expected, but really put in front of Meng Haoran, he couldn''t help but feel speechless in his heart.


    "Yes! That''s a little more." Sasaki cape is a natural appearance, which makes Meng Haoran more speechless. The dead pig is not afraid of boiling water. Anyway, he doesn''t pay the bill himself, so he doesn''t feel distressed?


    Meng Haoran''s movement here is obviously a little strange, so more and more people often look at Meng Haoran here. Of course, they don''t think that Sasaki cape can eat so much, so they naturally think that Meng Haoran is either a food or a black sheep, and show contempt for Meng Haoran.


    Did you fight for beauty? Meng Haoran read such news from their eyes.


    However, since the matter has become a foregone conclusion, Meng Haoran doesn''t intend to say anything more. He silently picks up chopsticks and eats slowly. As for why there are chopsticks in the restaurant, there''s no need to say more.


    There seems to be nothing wrong with Sasaki Cape opposite. She ate the delicious food she usually had, and forgot Meng Haoran''s existence for a time.


    After an hour,


    Only one third of the food on the table disappeared, which is the reason why Meng Haoran ate more in accordance with the principle of no waste. He was looking at Meng Haoran across Sasaki Cape, looking like it was none of my business. However, from her satisfied look, she was still very satisfied with the current situation.


    "The waiter checks out." Meng Haoran shouted, and the waiter quickly came over.


    "Sir, the total is 1.02 million Dan, but because you ordered so much, the discount is 1 million Dan." Dress The clerk said and took out the bill to Meng Haoran.


    What is the concept of 1 million Dan? It''s probably equivalent to a month''s salary in Sasaki Cape. It''s really not affordable for ordinary people. No wonder Sasaki Cape says it''s very expensive here.


    "Well," Meng Haoran nodded and said, "can I pack here?"


    "Pack!?" Not only the waiter, but also the people who heard this sentence were stunned. Everyone understood the meaning of packing, that is, take back what you can''t eat out. However, this usually happens to those who are very stingy or very poor, and those who can come here for dinner obviously won''t do so and obviously lose their share!


    This time even Sasaki Cape felt a little angry Hot, looking at the strange eyes of the people around, I wish I could get under the table.


    Really, didn''t I just pit you? Can you do this? Hum, they are all very rich. Sasaki Cape''s resentment against Meng Haoran has greatly increased. After all, Meng Haoran is not short of money in her influence.


    "Why not?" As if he didn''t realize what he said was wrong, Meng Haoran continued.


    "Oh! Yes, yes, do you want to pack?" The waiter responded and said that in fact, although this kind of thing is rarely encountered, generally speaking, there will be plans, so Meng Haoran''s requirements can still be met.


    "Then pack the rest and send it to XXXX." Meng Haoran reported an address.


    "There seems to be a Fu Li courtyard!" Someone said that other people also reacted and immediately changed their outlook on Meng Haoran. It turned out that he had such an idea. Indeed, it''s not good to waste these things. Give them to Fu It''s also good for Li Yuan to do good deeds.


    The people around him immediately showed their admiration for Meng Haoran, which was completely different from the contempt just now. Such people deserve their respect.


    Sasaki also felt a little ashamed Sorry, he actually misunderstood him. What Sasaki Cape didn''t find was a smile in Meng Haoran''s eyes at this time.


    "I have no money with me." When the atmosphere changed, Meng Haoran suddenly said such a sentence, which made everyone stay again.


    "What?" The waiter couldn''t believe it.


    "But someone will pay my bill," Meng Haoran said. "See, the guy in black outside, yes, that''s the one. Call him and I''m sure he will be willing to pay for me."


    Dress The clerk listened to Meng Haoran''s words suspiciously, and finally came back with a strange face, because the other party was really willing to pay for Meng Haoran, and it was a great honor to pay for Meng Haoran.


    ¡­¡­


    "Hey, did you just do it on purpose?" On his way home, Sasaki Cape finally couldn''t help asking,.


    "Intentional, what intentional?" Meng Haoran pretended to be confused.


    Seeing Meng Haoran pretending to be a fool, Sasaki Cape had no choice but to hum coldly to express his dissatisfaction.

 Chapter 659

    In Nangong that month or Sasaki Cape, the speed of work was still very fast. Just two days later, information about Xiandu muyouma had been sent over.


    The information is very detailed, including her experience over the years, character, friends and so on.


    Meng Haoran nodded with satisfaction and let Nangong, who sent her information, breathe a sigh of relief that month. After all, it''s intelligence. In fact, Xiandu muyouma still has a period of time. It''s basically blank. No matter how they check it, it''s useless.


    "Well, please. Well, I''ll buy you a drink." Meng Haoran put the information and said to Nangong that month.


    Looking at Ji liule who went to make tea for himself, Nangong whispered, "no sincerity?" The tea is still your own!


    "Oh, talk about it there. How can you be sincere?" Meng Haoran said.


    Seeing Meng Haoran''s interface, Nangong''s eyes brightened that month. He knew it was time to benefit. He pondered for a moment and said, "you are still my demon attacking master in name. In this way, I''ll arrange a task for you to investigate a matter. It''s very simple. If you promise, I''ll give you the information later."


    "Investigate one thing?" Meng Haoran didn''t want to promise. Who knows what it is, but since it''s hard to go back after saying it, let''s have a look first. "Show me the specific situation first. If it''s really as simple as you said, I''ll go and have a look."


    "All right!" Nangong was disappointed that month, but Meng Haoran didn''t refuse directly after all. In addition, it was only an accident this time, so he recovered his mood quickly.


    That night, Meng Haoran got the information, and after reading it, he decided to promise on the spot, because he could get a qualified maid for this task.


    Nangong seemed very happy that month that Meng Haoran could promise, but she didn''t find that Meng Haoran looked at her in the end. She didn''t know that she was about to lose a maid.


    ¡­¡­


    This is a laboratory hidden underground. There should be all kinds of high-end equipment. You can know that it is not simple from time to time with high-energy response.


    Meng Haoran''s ghost appeared here, but it didn''t cause any reaction, as if the monitors and other things here had become furnishings.


    Meng Haoran stood in front of a culture tank, inside which was a full body red The naked girl closed her eyes and didn''t move, as if she had lost her life.


    "Astaruti" Meng Haoran whispered a name, which was the name of the girl in the incubator in front of him.


    Astaluti, an artificial life body, is a pure doll for the dependents. The dependents are "rododaktylos". Because there is no infinite negative force of vampires, the dependents gradually devour their own lives and are used as weapons by their creators.


    Originally, it was time for the right arm event of the winner and saint to break out. However, due to the existence of Meng Haoran, the event was postponed indefinitely. There is no way to see that these artificial life bodies can''t beat Meng Haoran. Now such a mature product has been produced for so long, and the family animals are not particularly strong, There is no way to compare with Meng Haoran''s nearly ten thousand invincible family animals.


    "You will be mine in the future, but you still need to modify the program before that." Meng Haoran stopped talking and began his work.


    Meng Haoran took out something similar to a U disk, found a host in the laboratory and directly plugged it in. In an instant, the laboratory sounded a red alarm, but it recovered after only one second.


    A line of words "the system has been raided, please give instructions for the next step" is displayed on the screen of the host


    Meng Haoran smiled: "copy all the information about this experiment, store it, and finally replace me with the person with the highest authority of the experimental body."


    After that, there was another burst of code characters flashing on the screen. After a moment, it became "task completed, waiting for the next instruction." A few words.


    "Open the culture tank, wake up the test body, and finally start the self destruction program. Well, after 30 minutes."


    "Command accepted." A 30 minute countdown appears on the screen.


    After doing this, Meng Haoran pulled out the things similar to U disk and walked back to the culture tank, which was slowly opening at this time.


    When Meng Haoran stood still again, the culture tank had been fully opened. Under Meng Haoran''s gaze, astaruti''s eyes slowly opened.


    Ashtaruti''s eyes and Meng Haoran''s eyes looked at each other for a moment. First, there was a flash of confusion in her eyes. Finally, she seemed to confirm something. She looked at Meng Haoran and was close to him. She opened her mouth and said, "master, what''s your order?"


    "If you say I am your master, do you have to carry out all the master''s orders?" Meng Haoran asked. He wanted to know how much the master played.


    "Yes, the master''s command is everything to astaruti!" Ashtaruti''s tone was as flat as ever.


    "You come out first." Meng Haoran was very satisfied with astaruti''s answer, but he still planned to try.


    Next, when astaruti came out, Meng Haoran began to give various orders to astaruti, the details of which were inconvenient to be disclosed. Anyway, Meng Haoran was very happy. Of course, the orders to astaruti were also carried out meticulously, and the final result was, of course, Meng Haoran was very satisfied.


    With ashtaruti, Meng Haoran left the laboratory. Just a few minutes later, the explosion here attracted the attention of the surrounding people, and there was a burst of noise. All this regardless of what happened to Meng Haoran.


    When Meng Haoran introduced astaruti to Ji liule at home, Ji liule was very exclusive at the beginning. However, after learning about astaruti''s tragic experience, Ji liule quickly changed his attitude and booed astaruti.


    However, ashtaruti has no response to jiliule. Now her own independent thinking has not developed completely. It will take a long time to be like ordinary people.


    The next day, Nangong looked envious when she saw the good black tea made by astaruti that month. In fact, she had wanted to have such a maid for a long time. As for why she saw that astaruti was a maid, of course, it was because Meng Haoran shamelessly let astaruti wear the maid''s clothes.


    "What did you do yesterday? I asked you to investigate, not to sabotage."

 Chapter 660

    "Don''t panic. You''d better look at these first." Meng Haoran took out the data from the laboratory and put it out in front of Nangong that month by projection.


    Not to mention, Nangong threw himself into it as soon as he saw it that month. After half a ring, he didn''t say a word. Obviously, he already knew why Meng Haoran did that.


    Indeed, if you really leave these things, there will be endless trouble in the future. Of course, there is Meng Haoran now. It is basically impossible for these things to come out.


    "So she''s the only finished product there?" Nangong pointed to yastalu, the maid on one side, and said that she was very regretful. If she wanted to go out in person, the maid would be hers. Now it''s impossible for her to repent.


    "Yes, she''s a little dangerous. It''s best to leave it to me." Meng Haoran said shamelessly, ignoring the eager eyes of Nangong that month.


    Hum, with Ji liule and a maid, don''t you see that I''ve always been alone? Nangong was very dissatisfied that month.


    After that, Meng Haoran said a few words with Nangong that month. He felt that Nangong, who was injured, left quickly that month.


    "Ashtaruti"


    "Yes, what does the master have to say?"


    "Go and put bath water for me. My master wants to take a bath. Remember to rub my back later."


    "Yes, execution begins."


    Looking at ashtaruti''s back to release water, Meng Haoran couldn''t help feeling that it was a good day to have a maid. Although Ji liule''s status was not as good as ashtaruti, he could also be used as a maid, but he was not a real maid after all.


    Meng Haoran had a very relaxed and happy life these days. He swaggered around the market with his maid all day and enjoyed the style of a great master.


    One day, Meng Haoran was wandering alone.


    "Now that you are here, go in and have a look." Unknowingly, Meng Haoran came to the Junior Middle School Department of caihai School Park. He suddenly thought that there were several lovely little sisters here and planned to go in and have a look.


    The guard didn''t stop Meng Haoran. Maybe Nangong had already notified him that month.


    It was around 3 p.m. when Meng Haoran came to a place and stopped. Not far from him was an isolated small playground. Now there are Yingyan in the playground.


    "Anime girls are really cute!" Looking at a group of beautiful girls not far away, Meng Haoran felt that his heart was much younger.


    Suddenly Meng Haoran saw several familiar faces and moved in his heart. It was really a coincidence! I didn''t expect to meet you so soon.


    Meng Haoran saw xiaoyusha, the sister of the world''s protagonist xiaogucheng, a very loving little girl; There are Ji Xin Xuecai and ye Lai Xiayin, one is the heroine and the other is the little angel.


    "Ah, there''s still her, but she''s normal here. She seems to be the leader of this class." Meng Haoran finally saw Sasaki Cape in a corner. At this time, she was still wearing the cheongsam she saw that day.


    Meng Haoran guessed that they were probably in PE class, so he found a place to do it and enjoyed it from a distance.


    However, Meng Haoran was still too eye-catching after all. In addition, he didn''t hide it deliberately, so he was soon found.


    "Teacher, look there, there''s a handsome man!" A girl suddenly pointed to Meng Haoran''s direction, and suddenly everyone saw Meng Haoran''s existence.


    Meng Haoran didn''t care if he was found, but showed a bright smile. Meng Haoran''s smile seemed very attractive to a group of little girls. In an instant, many girls were fascinated by him, and their faces were a little red.


    "Look, he smiled at me. He''s handsome."


    "Male god! This appearance has burst. It''s over."


    "Obviously smiled at me."


    Of course, Sasaki Cape recognized Meng Haoran, came over and said with some vigilance: "Why are you here? Are you okay? It''s a Lori control. Hum, I can''t let you succeed."


    "What''s on my mind? I''m not that kind of person, absolutely not." Meng Haoran firmly denied.


    "How come you''re not that kind of person? It''s just the so-called knowing people, knowing faces and not knowing hearts. I see! You''re a Lori control, and don''t look like a young man. You don''t know how long you''ve lived, Lori control." Sasaki headland.


    I''m really right. I''m really an uncle, even the uncle''s uncle. Meng Haoran said in his heart, but his expression was silent. He looked like a clear person, and resolutely didn''t admit that he was controlled by Lori. Besides, this is also a fact, probably! Well, it must seem.


    Sasaki Cape did not refute Meng Haoran and said it more vigorously. In short, it was all kinds of sarcasm. At this time, other girls also came one by one and looked at Meng Haoran curiously.


    "Is he a friend of the teacher? He seems to get along very happily." The students were very simple and thought they had a good relationship, although the real situation was not very bad.


    Sasaki Cape gradually became more and more popular. He also converged. He looked like a teacher and introduced to everyone: "this is Meng Haoran, an ordinary unemployed wanderer. Don''t be deceived by his rhetoric. He is actually controlled by Laurie."


    Well, Sasaki Cape still doesn''t forget to discredit Meng Haoran.


    Fortunately, everyone knows the nature of Sasaki Cape. Naturally, they won''t believe her, but they also know that Sasaki Cape doesn''t have a good relationship with Meng Haoran.


    "How can it be? Such a handsome guy can''t be controlled by Laurie, and even so, that''s better. I just want to be that Laurie." A little girl is amazing.


    "And me?" There are many supporters.


    Meng Haoran saw a satisfied smile on this face. Well, it''s too handsome, but there''s no way! No, it seems a bit of a flower maniac, just like a female emperor, calm down, calm down.


    "Are you xiaoyusha?" Meng Haoran said to xiaoyusha.


    "How do you know? Have we met before?" Xiaoyusha asked curiously.


    "No, but I know your brother well." Meng Haoran replied that he was really familiar, although he only met once and said a few words.


    Meng Haoran looked at another weak girl with silver hair and said, "and you, you should be Yele Xiayin! I heard that you are a very loving child. Now it seems that you are."


    Finally, when Meng Haoran looked at Ji Xin''s snow vegetables, he saw Ji Xin''s face seriously salute Meng Haoran and said, "I''ve seen Mr. Meng."

 Chapter 661

    Meng Haoran nodded slightly to Ji Xin snow vegetable, which was a greeting.


    As the sword Witch of the Lion King mechanism, Ji Xin snow cabbage is still the one with strong combat effectiveness. It is the main force of the double Lion King mechanism. Of course, it knows about Meng Haoran. Not long ago, the above sent someone to send some information about Meng Haoran and asked them to keep friendly with Meng Haoran and not to offend Meng Haoran.


    At this time, seeing the real person, Ji Xin Xuecai naturally seemed a little careful. Somehow, she always felt a sense of depression in the face of Meng Haoran, which made her subconsciously hide her nature.


    "Sauerkraut, do you know him?" Not only xiaoyusha, but also others looked at Ji Xin snow cabbage curiously. They were curious about her respect for Meng Haoran.


    Ji Xin nodded and said, "I don''t know him anymore. It''s the first time to see a real person today. But I already know his name."


    "Oh? He''s so famous? I haven''t heard of him." Xiaoyusha is confused. You should know that she is the most well-informed existence in the class. Basically, there is nothing about the school that she doesn''t know.


    "You don''t know he''s normal. He''s not from our school, and he''s famous recently. In addition, he''s also some special people." Sasaki said.


    "So it is." Xiaoyusha showed a sudden expression.


    Meng Haoran also said, "it may not be a good thing to know my existence, but you can come to me if you need help in the future. Hold the living Lei Feng who is willing to help others."


    Who is Lei Feng? Everyone didn''t know, but it didn''t prevent them from understanding the meaning of Meng Haoran''s words. In an instant, most of the losers were fond of Meng Haoran.


    "Are you really so good?" Sasaki cape is very skeptical about this.


    Meng Haoran ignored her, but turned his eyes to ye laixia Yin, wondering whether to talk to her Uncle Ye Laixian Sheng and ask him to give up the so-called Angel plan.


    Speaking of it, the world really has the shadow of angels, but it should not be the product of the world, but the traces left by other higher worlds. If possible, Meng Haoran really wants to see what a real angel is.


    "Big brother!" Yele Xiayin looked at Meng Haoran''s face like spring breeze and somehow had a very close feeling in her heart. She cried sweetly.


    "OK, I recognize your sister. If someone bullies you or wants you to do something you don''t want to do in the future, you''re welcome. Tell me and I''ll help you settle it." Meng Haoran said with a smile, but ye laixia Yin felt a thick warmth, grabbed a corner of his clothes and gave a shy "um".


    "Wow! I envy you. Xia Yin, you have a handsome brother."


    "However, if it''s Xia Yin, I think it''s normal. Who makes our Xia Yin so kind and lovely?"


    "Yes, yes."


    The students on one side kept joking and asked Ye Lai Xia Yin to lower her head involuntarily, and stomped her feet uneasily.


    This is youth! Meng Haoran couldn''t help feeling when he saw this scene. Once he was at such an age and had such a group of friends who could make trouble without scruples. He was really happy at that time!


    Meng Haoran''s mind came up with the scene of his previous life in school and the period of time in the youth school after getting the system. He suddenly felt incomparable nostalgia.


    Because most of them don''t know Meng Haoran''s real origin, they don''t have scruples about talking. They joke and completely adjust to death. However, Meng Haoran doesn''t hate this feeling, but feels particularly relaxed.


    Watch the fire with your students Hot Meng Haoran, Sasaki cape has a feeling of being in a dream. Her eyes looking at Meng Haoran have become softer and softer. Even she didn''t find that Meng Haoran quietly occupied a corner in her heart.


    Happy time always passes quickly. With the sound of class ending, people find that a class is over.


    "Ah Le, time flies so fast that school is over. Class is over, students." Sasaki looked at his watch. It was already 4:45. With a big hand, he announced the welcome news of school.


    "Yeah! After school, the time passed quickly today? Probably because there are handsome men to match!"


    "I''m really tired. Let''s go. Leizi, let''s go to dinner."


    "Walk."


    The students left in twos and threes with laughter, and the scene suddenly became a little quiet.


    Looking at the young girl who has gone far, Meng Haoran flashed a trace of envy in his eyes. This animation world is good! After school so early, and PE class is nearly an afternoon. If only I had such a good time in China.


    Meng Haoran was also drunk when he thought of the student career that was often replaced by language in physical education.


    After school, there were more and more students around. Seeing Meng Haoran, the handsome man also pointed out. At this time, a person familiar with Meng Haoran came over. It was the ancient city of Xiao.


    "Yusha! Shelley and Xia Yin." Xiao ancient city directly ignored Meng Haoran.


    "Brother!" "Senior students!!"


    "Hey, boy, you''re too impolite! Didn''t you see the teacher?" Sasaki promontory said with an old face, and his dissatisfaction could not be concealed.


    Xiaogu smiled awkwardly and said, "Hello, Mr. qicape! And this is..."


    "Oh, it seems that you have forgotten me! Remember what we met." Meng Haoran raised his eyebrows and said.


    "Oh! You are that..." Xiaogu city also thinks Meng Haoran has a familiar face, but I just can''t remember.


    "Brother, you and he have only met once!" Xiaoyusha''s sudden opening eased the atmosphere a lot.


    After that, Meng Haoran didn''t investigate what Xiaogu had forgotten about him. After all, he just said a few words.


    Xiaogucheng came to pick up his sister and Shelley. After nagging a few words, the three left.


    "I still have something to do at school, so I don''t deserve you." Sasaki cape is also an excuse to leave. At present, only Meng Haoran and yelase Xiayin are left.


    "Are you going home?" Meng Haoran asked.


    Ye laixia Yin shook her head and said, "I''m going to the church.


    "Church! Well, anyway, I have nothing to do. I''ll just stay with you. You''re not safe for a girl." Meng Haoran thought of the little cats in the church and the spiritual blood of the sage hidden there.


    Meng Haoran walked ahead without waiting for ye laixia Yin''s reaction. The direction was the church, and ye laixia Yin followed with a flash of joy in her eyes.

 Chapter 662

    "Brother Meng, have you ever been here? Why have you never seen you?" Outside the church, Yele Xiayin asked with doubts in her eyes. She was also a little strange that Meng Haoran was familiar with finding the church. After all, there is no one here. After all, it is an abandoned church.


    "No! This is my first time here, but it doesn''t prevent me from knowing that it''s not here. You know, there are many mysterious means in this world." Meng Haoran replied.


    Mysterious means? Xia Yin Ye se was more confused when she said this. Fortunately, she didn''t say that kind of people who like to ask for the bottom, so she shook her head and turned her attention to the kittens she was about to meet. She smiled expectantly on her face. I don''t know what happened to them?


    "Come on, I want to see those lovely little guys, too." Meng Haoran said to yelase Xiayin.


    "Hmm" Yele Xiayin quickly walked into the church and soon took Meng Haoran to a room.


    "Meow meow" seemed to know the arrival of Yele Xiayin. The kittens ran out happily and surrounded Yele Xiayin with joy. Yele Xiayin smiled and greeted the kittens kindly.


    "Xiao Hei, Da Hua, grapefruit, Hua Hua... I came to see you." Ye laixia Yin gets a response every time she calls a name. For a time, the scene is incomparably harmonious.


    Meng Haoran looked at ye laixia Yin, who showed a sincere smile when playing with the kittens, and suddenly felt very quiet in his heart.


    Yelase Xiayin took out some milk, bread and other things in the room and began to feed the cats. Obviously, she had prepared these foods long ago.


    When the cats were busy eating, ye laixia Yin suddenly found that Meng Haoran was still here, showed an apologetic look at Meng Haoran and said, "well, I''m sorry, I just forgot that my predecessor was still here."


    "It''s all right. How can I blame such a kind little girl? Besides, I like these little guys very much. They''re cute, aren''t they?" Meng Haoran certainly won''t blame ye laixia Yin. Instead, he feels pity for ye laixia Yin. He knows very well about ye laixia Yin''s life experience. She is really a poor girl.


    "Really? Predecessors like them very much." After Meng Haoran''s affirmation, yese Xiayin''s face bloomed again, which was so pure and beautiful.


    Next, Meng Haoran also participated in the feeding, with constant laughter and laughter.


    ¡­¡­


    "Elder, don''t you really go together?" One hour has passed, and it''s time for ye se Xiayin to go home. However, Meng Haoran said that he had something to do and would not go for the time being.


    "Well, there will be nothing wrong with me. It''s you. Be careful alone. I''ll come to see you in the future." Of course, the reason why Meng Haoran stayed was the spiritual blood of the sage.


    Hearing Meng Haoran say that he would come to see himself, Yele Xiayin was relieved somehow, nodded to Meng Haoran, and then left in three steps.


    After seeing ye se Xiayin leave, Meng Haoran came to the hall of the church and walked in front of a mural. His eyes looked at the mural in front of him as if they had penetrated time and space.


    "Is this technology the so-called sage''s soul blood? To tell you the truth, if it wasn''t for the good name, its own ability wouldn''t be very good!" Meng Haoran recalled the relevant information in the original book and knew that the so-called spiritual blood of the sage is an alchemy product that can be converted into metal. To tell the truth, using it to achieve immortality has deviated from the right path. Meng Haoran''s existence seems worthless, and its power is extremely limited. Any real ancestor can easily solve it.


    "You also took great pains to prevent the sage from resurrection! Unexpectedly, the sage in your eyes can''t turn over any waves in this world, Nina yadillard." Meng Haoran murmured that language has a strange power to spread to the murals and cross to a certain place, causing a chain reaction.


    The mural in front of me suddenly vibrated slightly, and finally began to melt.


    Meng Haoran lifted Nina yadillard''s self seal, which was just a small effort for him. As for the consequences after lifting, it was completely out of his consideration. A garbage sage had no qualification to enter his field of vision.


    Soon the murals in front of Meng Haoran completely melted into a pile of red liquid The body is still changing its shape. Meng Haoran can feel that a will that has been sleeping for a long time is slowly waking up.


    Nina yadillard''s consciousness soon woke up completely, and the red liquid in front of Meng Haoran The body has also become a royal sister beauty that Meng Haoran has never seen again. It is the original appearance of Nina Dillard. The reason why Meng Haoran has not seen it is because in the original work, because the spiritual blood is polluted, most of her strength has been lost and can only parasitize in the blue feather shallot body. For some reason, she has not changed her body.


    Nina''s eyes began to be a little confused, and then soon began to shine with the light of wisdom. It was a bit frightening to see through the world, but Meng Haoran completely ignored it.


    Seeing her current situation, Nina''s face changed. "You untied the seal. Do you know what will happen?"


    Nina''s tone was a little angry, but obviously she was a little worried. She thought Meng Haoran was the kind of person who wanted to remove her seal.


    "Of course I know. Isn''t it a sage? What if it is resurrected? There are many people in the world who can solve it. I''ll help you kill it." Meng Haoran said carelessly.


    Nina was obviously frightened by Meng Haoran''s remarks. She stared at the unknown young man in front of her. She had a ridiculous feeling. She actually said it as if the sage was a cat and dog. She could be dismissed at will. If so, would she still have to sacrifice herself to seal the spiritual blood?


    Just when Nina wanted to say something to let Meng Haoran know the terrible of the sage, suddenly an energy wave appeared not far away.


    Nina''s face suddenly changed: "no, it''s coming. Come with me." After that, without waiting for Meng Haoran''s reaction, he took Meng Haoran''s hand and wanted to escape.


    However, at this time, the energy fluctuation is approaching, "no, it''s too late." Nina said such a sentence, blocked Meng Haoran behind her and put on a fighting posture.

 Chapter 663

    "It''s great to see you again, master." A young man wearing a long hat and holding a strange Scepter was also the powerful source of energy Nina had sensed before.


    "It''s you, Tianzhong mercury." Nina looked at the young man who suddenly appeared in front of her.


    Meng Haoran looked at the meeting with great interest at this time. He felt like vomiting. NIMA, who is clearly the artificial life of the sage, has become Nina, a false disciple who takes sealing the sage as his duty.


    Meng Haoran, who has read the original work, knows that tianzuka mercury and Nina are actually poor people. Nina had to sacrifice herself to seal the spiritual blood of the sage because she was afraid that the sage would harm the world. Tianzuka mercury is just a poor doll controlled by the sage, who doesn''t even know his purpose of survival.


    "Hand over the spiritual blood of the sage, master." Tianzuka Mercury''s tone is very flat, but anyone can hear his hidden indisputable. At this time, tianzuka mercury is undoubtedly very excited. It would take some time to revive the sage according to his plan, but I didn''t think it was such a sudden whim to see the scene of the release of the seal. In this way, as long as we get the spiritual blood of the sage, the sage can be resurrected, Then he can become a real human.


    Yes, tianzuka Mercury''s wish is to become a real human. Although there are many human dreams, it is actually his state. It really responds to the old saying "what you can''t get is always the best, but what you get is more."


    "Don''t talk nonsense with her. Take her quickly!" Just when Nina was going to say something to influence tianzuka mercury to let him give up, tianzuka mercury suddenly heard such a sentence. It was obvious that this was not what tianzuka mercury said.


    "You took it with you." Nina seemed to find something terrible. She looked at Tianzhong mercury in horror. Disappointment and despair flashed in her eyes. The former was to her apprentice Tianzhong mercury, and the latter was to herself and Meng Haoran.


    Tianzuka mercury seemed to listen to the voice. Immediately, her eyes changed, she launched an attack, her hands directly became the number one Qiang, and bullets kept attacking Nina.


    Fortunately, Nina didn''t say soft persimmons, but she could resist it. An iron wall formed in front of her in the blink of an eye to block bullets.


    The sound of "bang bang" kept ringing. Finally, Tianzhong Mercury''s bullet was better and broke through the wall.


    However, Nina obviously didn''t expect that tianzuka Mercury''s attack was so fierce that she didn''t have time to arrange the next layer of defense. The bullet directly hit her abdomen.


    But Nina is not an ordinary human body after all. Her body is also composed of spiritual blood, so it doesn''t matter.


    The place hit by the bullet quickly turned black and continued to spread. Nina realized that the other party''s bullet was not simple. A firm look flashed in her eyes and directly abandoned the blackened part.


    The abandoned part fell on the ground and directly corroded a big hole in the floor, which frightened Nina.


    Nina doesn''t seem to be particularly good at fighting. She only knows defense. Although she can hold it for a while, she will eventually lose. That''s her end.


    Tianzhong mercury looked at Nina''s embarrassed appearance and smiled ferociously. However, when his Yu Guang left to Meng Haoran who looked like watching a play, there was no reason to burst out a rage in his heart. He actually looked at Meng Haoran with some bullets.


    "Be careful!" Nina was finished when she found out. She could only shout. She couldn''t help closing her eyes and didn''t want to see Meng Haoran killed. Although Meng Haoran lifted her seal, she didn''t feel any energy fluctuation from Meng Haoran, so she thought the other party was just an ordinary person, She completely forgot what Meng Haoran said before that the sage was vulnerable.


    "I think you don''t seem to pay attention to me. You''ll know the end of provoking me right away." Meng Haoran''s indifferent voice resounded through the church.


    At this time, the sound of Qiang stopped. Nina had opened her eyes and looked at everything in front of her in amazement. It was different from what she thought. Meng Haoran was no longer in place, but in front of Tianzhong mercury, with a finger on Tianzhong Mercury''s forehead, while Tianzhong mercury was motionless and showed a color of fear, as if she saw something terrible.


    Indeed, tianzuka mercury saw something terrible. Now he has completely fallen into the dreamland. At the beginning, he became a human in the dreamland. He was directly ecstatic. His dream of becoming a human was directly realized. However, he knew that he was too happy too early.


    How can Meng Haoran make Tianzhong mercury feel better? Directly, Tianzhong mercury becomes a woman, and then plays various tragic roles in gongdou drama. It is often the kind who is beaten to the cold palace. Every time, he dies alone and comes again after death.


    That''s not enough. Let him enter all kinds of horror films and feel the horror of ordinary people. There are many mermaids in the sewer, Zhenzi and menggui street. I''m afraid Tianzhong mercury won''t want to be a human again when he wakes up.


    No way. It''s too hard to be a human. It''s better to be a monster.


    It''s hard to be a man. I believe Tianzhong Mercury will soon understand.


    "What did you do to him?" Nina asked curiously, and Meng Haoran had taken his finger away from Tianzhong Mercury''s forehead at this time.


    "Nothing? He just realized his wish." Meng Haoran''s tone was a little strange.


    Nina naturally won''t believe Meng Haoran''s words. She just thinks Meng Haoran doesn''t want to tell her. Now she''s more curious about who Meng Haoran is. She defeated Tianzhong mercury so easily, and the means are still so strange.


    Meng Haoran ignored Nina, but was stronger than the scepter from Tianzhong Mercury''s hand. He fell hard to the ground, and the scepter immediately cracked, revealing a human skeleton head, whose eyes were still flashing red.


    "You are the so-called sage, the coward, afraid of the garbage that organisms can evolve more perfectly than you?" Meng Haoran''s tone was very impolite.


    The red light in the skeleton flashed for several times, and then an angry voice came out: "you humble human, slander the great sage. I am the most perfect existence in the world. No creature can evolve more perfect than me. Hum, when I recover my body, I want you to die."


    "Oh, you''re still very confident! You think you can do something to me when you recover. I''ll give you a chance to despair completely." Meng Haoran said such a sentence, but Nina was surprised.


    "No, you can''t do that."

 Chapter 664

    However, Nina''s opposition was completely ineffective. Meng Haoran directly fixed her body and pulled out the sage''s spiritual blood. Of course, he left a little for Nina to survive.


    "You... Will regret it." Ben drew more than half of the spiritual blood, Nina looked a little weak, and looked at Meng Haoran with some resentment. The young man in front of her was too arrogant to know how terrible the sage was. Now she just hopes that things will not develop in the worst direction.


    "Well, the spirit blood will be returned to its original owner. By the way, in order to make you recover faster, I''ll help you again." After Meng Haoran finished, he took out some special metal materials directly, which are very useful for the restoration of sages.


    The skeleton on the ground was silent for a moment and moved. It soon became the only one with spirit and blood. Its breath began to become stronger and soon broke through the critical point to reach the level of real ancestral animals in the world.


    "Hahaha! I''m finally resurrected." An ugly giant with a height of 10 meters looked down at Meng Haoran. A corner of his body turned into a huge hand and absorbed the precious metal materials provided by Meng Haoran into his body. In an instant, his breath increased again and his body expanded several times.


    "Finished, now nothing can stop him except Zhenzu, and even Zhenzu may..." Nina looked desperate as she watched all this.


    "Ah! No, don''t kill me." At this time, a scream suddenly came out. It turned out that Tianzhong mercury was awake. At this time, he shouted in gusdili, obviously out of his mind.


    "What did you do to him?" Nina also forgot the threat of the sage in front of her and asked Meng Haoran why tianzuka mercury reacted like this. In her memory, tianzuka mercury was very strong.


    "Nothing? I just fulfilled his wish and let him experience his life as a man." Meng Haoran''s tone is a little strange.


    Nina was more and more confused. She didn''t know whether she should believe Meng Haoran. After all, if she really wanted what Meng Haoran said, Tianzhong mercury shouldn''t be such a reaction.


    While they were talking, Tianzhong Mercury had gradually recovered his mind. Looking at the situation around him, he showed an expression of ecstasy. "Finally, I''m back. I don''t want to be a human anymore. That''s all."


    In order to confirm that he is still the alchemist, tianzuka Mercury also tested his ability, such as turning his hand into a knife, until he saw that his ability was still there.


    At this time, Tianzhong mercury found that the situation at the scene was different from what he thought. The sage had been resurrected. It is reasonable that he should be very happy at this time, but after the scene just now, he was not at all excited. Instead, he felt at a loss. It was a sequela of losing his life goal and not knowing where to go.


    No matter what Tianzhong mercury and Nina think, the sage has targeted Meng Haoran.


    "Boy, I''m afraid to see the fully resurrected sage! I''m meritorious in your resurrection. I can give you a chance to submit to me, and I''ll give you everything you want." The sage originally intended to kill Meng Haoran directly, but later he changed his attention.


    Meng Haoran, who heard the sage''s big talk, smiled disdainfully and gave me everything I wanted without making a draft. How arrogant you are.


    "Why don''t you believe me? I''m a sage and the most perfect existence in the world." The sage''s tone was a little angry, and his momentum burst out, transforming the land near him into silver metal.


    Meng Haoran didn''t want to talk nonsense with the wise man, "well, the opponent is ready. Let me test the power of my dependents. I haven''t used it since signing the contract!"


    ok Meng Haoran''s original intention was finally revealed. It turned out that he wanted to use the fighting mode of the world and use the dependent animals to make a fuss!


    "Well, who to summon? Yo, come from the weakest first." The weakest ones are more than 8 stars, so it''s enough.


    "How? You can summon the dependents. Do you say you are a vampire? Well, I''ll show you my strength and let you know how terrible I am. In that case, you will know how great I am." The sage also heard that Meng Haoran was going to call the beast, but he didn''t think so.


    However, he would immediately know how ridiculous his idea was. When Meng Haoran began to call, the surrounding space began to tremble, and the strange images of lightning and thunder didn''t come too often.


    "Well, if you call, you have to put a pose or something first." With such an idea, Meng Haoran put out a handsome shape, and then Sao Bao read out his call: "follow my will and create on the earth! Altman - Dijia!"


    Diga? There seems to be something disorderly. Well, this is Meng Haoran''s evil taste. It''s just that he changed the original name of the dependents, just because the dependents really look like Altman. When Meng Haoran saw it, he was really surprised. In order to meet his evil taste, he directly changed the other party''s name to Altman diga.


    Moreover, Meng Haoran also instilled some memory of Altman''s fighting style into it, making it look more like Dega.


    Originally, this kind of thing is impossible. After all, dependents are generally better than their contractors, but who makes Meng Haoran stronger than dependents? That''s why it''s possible.


    "Come on, diga, it''s up to you to maintain world peace. Do something about this little monster named sage in front of you." Meng Haoran suddenly shouted from the second grade, but other people here didn''t pay attention to it. Instead, they stared at Dijia summoned by Meng Haoran.


    Although Di Jia is relatively weak in Meng Haoran''s dependents, it is also different. Now he is really outside, he is still very domineering. Although the power of 8 stars has not been completely released, it is much stronger than the so-called true ancestors'' dependents, which completely frightens them.


    "Are you the true ancestor?" The sage''s voice trembled a little. He could feel the strength of the beast in front of him. He had regretted it. He would have kept a low profile.


    Of course, the sage is not very worried about his death. After all, he is a metal immortal.


    No one answered the sage''s words, but the big fist of the diga building answered him.

 Chapter 665

    After all, a sage is a sage. Although a simple fist has some functions, it can''t cause him any great damage after all. It can smash him flat at most, but he can recover in an instant.


    Of course, diga is not the only one with this ability. Otherwise, he can''t be called an 8-star strong. Meng Haoran can see that diga is playing and doesn''t mean to stop it.


    In this way, the sage, an almost invincible existence in Nina''s eyes, was directly beaten by concave convex man without fighting back. For a time, Nina felt in a dream.


    The battle between the sage and diga soon attracted the attention of the surrounding people. Although it is located in a remote place, it can''t hold them. They are too big, so most residents on the island can see the battle of two giants, or it should not be said that it is a battle, but a cruel fight on one side.


    The battle between the two directly shook the ground on the island. Ordinary citizens were terrified of their direction. Fortunately, after Meng Haoran''s great efforts in those days, they could still keep calm, but it was only on the surface.


    "What''s that? Monster!"


    "If it goes on like this, we will suffer here. We''d better run away!"


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Meng Haoran looked at the live version of concave convex man beating the little monster with great interest, showing an evil smile, thinking whether to add a fire and siege later.


    Isn''t it just a metal life? He also claims to be a sage and a perfect life. He has never seen the world.


    "Hahaha, you can''t help me." Once again, the sage''s tone is still arrogant, but if you listen carefully, you will know that he has shaken. Whoever is hanged and beaten without fighting back will shake.


    There was no way for deaka. The sage could only pay attention to Meng Haoran. He thought that as long as Meng Haoran''s master died, deaka would naturally disappear.


    In front of Meng Haoran, a huge iron wave of several meters suddenly appeared, threatening to drown Meng Haoran.


    "Be careful!" Nina also noticed this and warned loudly.


    Meng Haoran didn''t mean to move at all. A look of what you can do makes Nina hate iron and steel. Don''t you know how to hide?


    Nina tried to resist her weakness and came to rescue Meng Haoran, but before she took full action, she found that a tall voice had appeared in front of Meng Haoran. It was diga who was still beating the sage before.


    Di Jia punched Meng Haoran out in front of him, shaking the space with terrible energy fluctuations. Finally, he directly blasted hundreds of meters in front of him into nothingness, leaving a deep hole.


    "It''s not good for you to destroy the environment like this." Although Meng Haoran said so, his expression was the meaning of every blame.


    "How?" Nina suddenly found something wrong, because in front of Meng Haoran, there was one diga and another in front of the sage, as if there was one more diga.


    Nina kept scanning between the two Digas, but she didn''t find the slightest difference. However, there was only one diga. How could it suddenly become two?


    "Go back!" Meng Haoran said this to diga in front of him, and then diga in front of him directly became a shadow, instantly connected to diga who really beat the sage. At this time, Nina found that diga''s shadow grew a lot.


    "What was the shadow just now?" Nina is a little scary and quickly finds out the situation. In this way, if she wants to, she can get a lot of points Body, and points The combat effectiveness of the body is not weaker than that of the body, but she can see that the separated shadow is only about less than one percent of its own shadow.


    "What did you do? How?" Suddenly, a terrible voice came from the sage''s body, as if his parents were dead.


    After that, the sage recovers more and more slowly. If he doesn''t save, he will lose his ability to recover.


    What the hell happened? Nina also wants to know that she knows the sage''s ability best. It''s reasonable to just break him up. It doesn''t work at all. It has been confirmed before, but now the sage''s reaction is obviously strange.


    "Well, no" Nina suddenly found a detail. The sage''s shadow was shrinking slowly, while diga''s shadow increased slightly, which was obviously unreasonable.


    "Don''t you say?" Nina''s mind suddenly came up with a terrible idea. Can it be said that the ability of this dependent beast is to swallow each other''s shadow? When the shadow of the sage is swallowed up, that is the time of the sage''s death.


    "Diga''s previous name was actually called Shadow demon." Meng Haoran seemed to be muttering to himself, But in fact, Nina heard that "its ability is the manipulation of the shadow. It can use the shadow to do some strange things, and the battle with it is the battle with the shadow. The key to the battle is whether you can protect your shadow. As long as the shadow is taken by the shadow devil, it is equivalent to losing everything."


    Meng Haoran''s words let Nina know that her guess was to deal with, but it was really confirmed that she took a breath. This ability is too strong. How can ordinary people know to protect their shadow? And even if you know, it''s useless. The shadow is too secretive to be prevented.


    Of course, you would say that fighting with Dega in a place where you can''t map the shadow, but in fact, that''s more stupid. Won''t the ability of shadow demons create light sources, and at that time, shadows could be seen everywhere rather than no shadow.


    The only way to defeat diga is to defeat it without giving it any chance. Otherwise, once you are entangled by it, your shadow will be controlled by it unknowingly.


    It can be said that as long as the strength is not completely above it, it will only win in the end unless you run away.


    Naturally, Dega''s strength is more than that. At this time, Dega didn''t use his real strength, so the sage can stick to it for so long. Otherwise, as long as it uses its real ability and directly starts to attack with its own shadow, the sage may not be able to stick to it for a second.


    "Let me go, I''m wrong, please." Facing the threat of death, the sage finally put down his self-esteem and began to beg for mercy. However, his begging for mercy was destined to be ignored. Meng Haoran silently watched the sage''s movement getting weaker and weaker, and finally completely lost his voice.


    "Is he dead?" Nina looked at the big pool of silver liquid on the ground At this time, the mood is particularly complex.

 Chapter 666

    At this time, the sage''s breath has almost completely disappeared. It''s not too much to say that he is, but Meng Haoran knows that he still has the last vitality.


    Of course, diga also found this. He looked at Meng Haoran and seemed to despise something.


    Meng Haoran nodded slightly at him, and di Jia showed a shape that bump man often showed on TV. He folded his hands and obviously wanted to send hair Shoot a beam.


    In fact, the powerful force hovered in the air and shot out in an instant. The target was the remains of the sages on the ground.


    With a roar and a faint scream, the sage completely disappeared in this piece of heaven and earth.


    "Dido, Dido..." a white gem on Dida''s chest suddenly began to flash red. Dida made a flying posture, then flew into the sky and disappeared in Nina''s eyes.


    However, in fact, Dega has already reached the place where he should stay, waiting for another call. In fact, Meng Haoran asked him to do that in order to make it more like a concave convex man.


    "Now he is completely dead and will never appear again." Meng Haoran said to Nina and turned his eyes to Tianzhong mercury, who was already dull.


    "What do you want!" Being watched by Meng Haoran''s eyes, Tianzhong mercury suddenly returned to his mind. However, he felt cold all over his body and subconsciously turned his right hand into a long knife.


    Tianzuka mercury retreated a few steps. Although he had no goal, he still didn''t want to give up his life. The residual light of his eyes kept shooting around, hoping to find a way to live.


    "Do you think you can get out alive?" Meng Haoran said calmly.


    "Are you going to kill me?" Tianzuka Mercury''s eyes are tight and his heart is extremely afraid. He knows that the other party has this ability, but he doesn''t want to die.


    Suddenly Tianzhong mercury saw Nina not far from Meng Haoran, and a glimmer of hope flashed in her eyes: "master, I''m wrong. Please help me beg for mercy. I will be a good man in the future."


    "To be a good man, do you still want to continue to be human?" Without waiting for Nina to speak, Meng Haoran said sarcastically.


    Tianzhong mercury was stunned by Meng Haoran. The picture in the dreamland came to mind and suddenly went crazy: "never, I don''t want, don''t do that..."


    "Then you''d better die." Meng Haoran was too lazy to talk to him. He shook Tianzhong mercury in the void. Then Tianzhong mercury seemed to be caught by an invisible hand, slowly floating in the void, and finally shrinking into nothingness.


    After tianzuka mercury completely died, Nina reflected what had happened. She sighed and felt particularly complicated. Just now she actually wanted to plead for tianzuka mercury, but she didn''t come.


    "You..."


    "Even if you open your mouth, he must die. There is no need for any creature that dares to fight me." Of course, with the exception of some beautiful women, Meng Haoran secretly said.


    It was almost over here. Meng Haoran also had the idea of going home, so no matter what Nina thought, she walked slowly in the direction of her own home.


    Nina looked at Meng Haoran''s back in some confusion. She suddenly didn''t know what to do. She didn''t need a self seal to prevent the revival of the sage, but the long-term self seal completely disconnected her from the world, and she didn''t know where to go.


    At this time, a vortex suddenly appeared not far from Nina, and a Lori with a black umbrella appeared in front of her, which was the late Nangong month.


    "I think you need help, Nina Dillard."


    ¡­¡­


    Back home, Meng Haoran first saw his maid. At this time, the maid was waiting for his master respectfully at the door. Seeing Meng Haoran, he hurried to help Meng Haoran slide shoes and take clothes.


    Enjoying the maid''s clothes However, Meng Haoran found that there seemed to be one more person at home.


    "Forgive me for my rash visit, Mr. traveler." Looking at the man in front of her, Fein felt some emotion. She didn''t expect that the second meeting would be in this scene or that she took the initiative to find the other party.


    Meng Haoran was also a little surprised. He didn''t expect that he had met before. Even his sister who stayed alone in a room for a period of time would come.


    "Nice to meet you again, my beautiful princess." Meng Haoran''s tone was very familiar, which made Feiyin breathe a sigh of relief.


    Now it''s different from the beginning. At the beginning, Fein just thought Meng Haoran was a relatively strong person. Although she deserved her attention, she only paid attention to it. If she was in her position, she still thought she had the upper hand. Now, after knowing Meng Haoran''s strong strength, they all changed together. She had to be careful in the face of Meng Haoran, If the other party wants to, her so-called Princess identity has no effect at all.


    Feiyin showed a reserved smile to Meng Haoran. For a moment, she felt that the living room was much brighter. Meng Haoran showed her appreciation and appreciated Feiyin''s beauty without concealment.


    Fei Yin, who was watched by Meng Haoran, suddenly felt a little embarrassed. She could see that her eyes were not the kind of lust mania of ordinary people Hot, want to occupy the eyes, but a simple appreciation of beauty, my heart suddenly has a very happy feeling.


    "Can you stop looking at me like that?" Feiyin''s voice is a little low. If you don''t listen carefully, you really can''t hear clearly. Fortunately, Meng Haoran''s hearing is not generally strong.


    "If you don''t like it, I can''t look at you." Meng Haoran said he was about to shift his eyes.


    "No, actually there''s nothing! It''s just..." the words behind are obviously hard to say, and Fein doesn''t dare to say it. In fact, she likes to be seen like this.


    Meng Haoran didn''t ask the truth, but looked at Fein with a smile. The scene was a little embarrassed.


    "Well, then, beautiful princess, what''s the matter with your visit?" Meng Haoran took the lead in breaking the embarrassing situation. He can''t continue like this.


    "You can call me Fein," Fein said first, and then said with a straight face. "In fact, my visit to you represents the forces behind me. My mother asked me to say hello to you on her behalf."


    Meng Haoran nodded and said, "what else? If you just say hello, you can''t be the princess?"


    In fact, the forces belonging to the Royal daughter of chaos have had contact with Meng Haoran, but Feiyin was not responsible before, so Meng Haoran knew that Feiyin would not visit for no reason.


    "Well... Well, my mother wants me to ask if you have any idea of marrying us. The object of marriage is me." Fein finished very hard, and then her face was red and didn''t dare to look at Meng Haoran.

 Chapter 667

    "Marriage, with you!?" Meng Haoran almost burst out of your mouth and looked strangely at Fei Yin in front of him. Suddenly, 10000 grass and mud horses ran past in his heart. He wanted to break his head, but he didn''t expect that the other party would be so direct. The object of the marriage came to sell himself.


    Do you want to be so cruel? Meng Haoran wanted to say so, but he finally held back.


    What is the reason why the other party decided to marry me? Is it just because of my strength? Although this possibility is great, Meng Haoran has a hunch that the fact is not so simple.


    Meng Haoran thought about the reason for this matter, and Feiyin was a little uneasy waiting for Meng Haoran''s reply. For a time, the living room was quiet.


    At this time, a figure suddenly appeared on Meng Haoran''s shoulder and looked at Feiyin curiously, but only for a while. When he found nothing worth noting, he began to rejoice in Meng Haoran.


    "Good fortune, you little fellow." Meng Haoran looked at the pleasing nature in front of him. He also temporarily gave up thinking and teased his nature instead.


    Feiyin also saw fortune at this time, and his eyes released the familiar light of Meng Haoran. It seems that the lovely Feiyin of fortune is also irresistible.


    "Can I have a hug?" Fein asked carefully, with a hint of prayer in his eyes.


    Meng Haoran insisted that nature had no opinion, and handed him to Fein. At first, he wanted to leave, but when Fein was itching, he calmed down and showed his enjoyment Obviously, I felt very comfortable with the expression Suit.


    Fein seemed to have a good command of small animals, and soon became a piece of good fortune. Even good fortune flattered Tian''s fingers.


    Looking at the cheerful Feiyin playing with fortune, Meng Haoran felt that the other party really liked fortune, and he also had some good feelings for Feiyin.


    In fact, there''s nothing wrong with really agreeing to marriage! Meng Haoran had no reason to emerge such an idea.


    With the seasoning of fortune, Meng Haoran temporarily forgot about the marriage, so he let Feiyin play with fortune. When the meal was ordered, he ate together, and said his decision when Feiyin left,


    Finally, Meng Haoran refused temporarily, saying that he wanted to think about it, but in fact it was almost the same. He wanted to spend some time to find out what the other party was like.


    It can be seen that Feiyin is finally a little lost about Meng Haoran''s decision, but she is still very reserved to respect Meng Haoran''s decision and will come back in three days.


    The next day, Meng Haoran found Nangong that month again and wanted to know something from her.


    To Meng Haoran''s surprise, she ran into Nina here. She really looked like that in a secretary costume.


    With doubts, Meng Haoran said his requirements, but what he welcomed was the white eyes of Nangong that month.


    "Do you really don''t know or don''t you know?" Nangong looked at Meng Haoran speechless that month. If she didn''t know that Meng Haoran didn''t say that kind of person who likes to find trouble, she thought the other party was coming to amuse him.


    Does he want to remind me in this way that he is not happy that I have incorporated Nina? Nangong was thinking wildly that month.


    After Meng Haoran left yesterday, Nangong appeared in time that month and fooled Nina for a while. Finally, she finally took Nina under her command and became a Secretary for the time being. Well, in fact, her duties are similar to those of a maid, that is, Nangong did whatever she asked in that month. Originally, Nangong wanted her to be a pure maid that month, but Nina is not astaruti, So we can only detour.


    "What should I know?" Meng Haoran really didn''t know what Nangong said that month, and showed a confused expression.


    Nangong saw that month that Meng Haoran''s expression was not fake, and he began to shake for a time. Can it be said that he really didn''t know anything.


    No! This is something that people at a little level know! Nangong couldn''t understand it that month. Finally, she decided to tell Meng Haoran what she said directly. She didn''t care whether Meng Haoran was pretending to be stupid or not. Anyway, she sent him first.


    "The world of vampires is different from ours. Those vampires with mixed blood do not count. All pure blood vampires are generally intermarried with pure blood vampires, so as to ensure the purity of future generations'' blood. Another case is to marry powerful people. In this case, the offspring may be descendants with strong blood."


    "Besides, it''s normal to form an alliance with a strong person who is not a member of the family. It''s their tradition. Generally, those who can marry with vampires are real strong people. As the strongest person in the world, of course, you are the object of attention. In addition, it''s also very beneficial to get your blood from the development of vampires, so it''s killing two birds with one stone to marry you Well, not only have you got precious blood, but also be better with you as a strong man. "


    Nangong talked with Meng Haoran that month. What he said really surprised Meng Haoran. It turned out that the other party was just trying to win over a strong one in order to get his seed.


    But then again, I am married to a princess of a country. It seems that I am still very valued! Meng Haoran touched his chin and was intoxicated.


    After getting what he wanted to know from Nangong that month, Meng Haoran left directly and didn''t ask Nina why she was here in Nangong that month. It was a little strange for Nangong that month. She thought Nina had something to do with Meng Haoran. After all, Meng Haoran lifted the seal and destroyed the sage yesterday. It seemed to be for Nina.


    In fact, Nangong was right that month. Meng Haoran really did it partly for Nina, but more for the curiosity of sages.


    Although knowing the marriage doesn''t mean much, Meng Haoran is obviously not the kind of person who likes to follow each other''s steps, so he doesn''t pay much attention to the marriage. Even if it wasn''t for Fein who married him, he would probably refuse directly. Now he''s just on the edge of refusing, but he doesn''t know what to say.


    After all, Meng Haoran cares about Feiyin''s attitude, not the attitude of the forces behind him.


    On the day agreed by Feiyin, she arrived at Meng Haoran''s house as scheduled, and this time she wore something different from last time. She looked dressed up, looked particularly moving and full of noble temperament.


    Her housekeeper also came with Fein. Although Meng Haoran didn''t meet him last time, Meng Haoran still knew such a person in his memory and knew that Fein''s Princess identity was in an unexpected scene. At that time, Meng Haoran was monitoring a Lori.

 Chapter 668

    Seeing Fein at this time, Meng Haoran doesn''t know what kind of mood it is. The idea of direct rejection raised before actually feels a little unstable. If it continues like this, Meng Haoran will say good rejection. Especially whenever Meng Haoran summons up the courage to say it, Fein seems to feel it, She looked at Meng Haoran with her pathetic eyes and couldn''t say what Meng Haoran said.


    In this way, the scene is a little strange. Meng Haoran and Feiyin talk one by one. Of course, most of the time Feiyin is talking and Meng Haoran is listening.


    Feiyin said something about her. For example, as a princess, she has to set an example, often learn some etiquette, attend some banquets and so on. There are many things she can''t do by herself. Although she is very beautiful outside, in fact, she still envies those ordinary people.


    "If only I were an ordinary person, I would be able to do what I like, and many things like this are arranged by someone, with only a little space for myself." Fein suddenly sighed, and her big eyes revealed confusion.


    Outsiders only see her noble status, almost everything good, luxurious living, precious food, beautiful clothes, and a group of followers, but how many people know her real idea? This time I came to relax and stay away from that intriguing and hypocritical place. I didn''t expect to be sent to marry at once.


    In fact, at the beginning, Fein didn''t agree with the marriage, and even didn''t believe that her mother would decide her marriage so easily without asking her own opinion.


    However, after learning that the object of the marriage is Meng Haoran and having met Meng Haoran, she suddenly felt that it was no big deal to marry Meng Haoran. In her heart, she could feel that Meng Haoran would be a good husband, so she was ready to accept the marriage.


    But today, when I saw Meng Haoran, I was surprised to find that the other party actually wanted to refuse. Originally, it was nothing. Even at the beginning, she would be happy. But now, she felt very painful for no reason. It seemed that if Meng Haoran said something, she would lose something. So I interrupted him when Meng Haoran wanted to say it.


    As the closest existence to Fein, Meng Haoran felt the deepest changes in his heart and had a vague guess.


    She really wants to marry me? I''ll go. Is there a mistake? She likes me after seeing two sides. Or has she never seen such an excellent man as me? No, she still has to cut the mess quickly, otherwise she won''t be clear in the future.


    Meng Haoran''s face turned a whole and decided to make it clear. "In fact, my view on this marriage is still..." the words of rejection have not been finished, but Feiyin has felt Meng Haoran''s meaning and the disappointment in her eyes is no doubt.


    But right now,


    "Bang" the door cracked and a figure approached quickly. When he stood still, he saw a young man in a white suit. He looked nervous at this time. He was relieved after seeing Fein.


    "Feiyin, come with me. Don''t marry this boy. I know you like me. In fact, coming to him is just angry with me, right?" The young man said and turned his eyes to Meng Haoran. His tone was not so good this time


    "Boy, I don''t care who you are, but you should know that Princess Fein can''t be approached by ordinary people like you. Don''t delusion that toads eat swan meat, otherwise I''ll let you know what life is better than death." The ferocious color on the young man''s face was not concealed.


    Meng Haoran''s face changed and became gloomy. He broke into the private house without saying it and threatened him face to face. Meng Haoran has decided to leave him an unforgettable lesson in his heart.


    "Shut up, Ignaz!" Before Meng Haoran got angry, Feiyin was the first to speak. Her face was a little white. She didn''t expect such a thing to happen.


    Ignaz is a vampire count in the chaotic field. His father is a duke and has been pestering Fein all the time. Because of his father''s status in China, Fein has not been too alienated from him. Over time, Ignaz thought Fein liked him. When Fein found out, it was already late and everyone knew it.


    In order to block the pursuit of others, Fein didn''t stand up and explain, which made Ignaz misunderstand. It was often Fein''s boyfriend who made that shield. This time Feiyin came out to hide from him. Unexpectedly, the other party came after him.


    For ignazi, Fein knew that it was impossible for the last two people. Although their status was quite suitable, in fact, she had no decision-making power in marriage. The decision-making power lay with her mother. Her, er, mother would not agree to let her marry a count of her own country. Her mother always wanted her to marry a strong man or a prince of other empires.


    "What? You told me to shut up. Did he confuse you? I''ll kill him now." Ignaz''s tone was a little unbelievable, because Fein had never spoken to him in this tone all the time. He immediately thought it was Meng Haoran''s fault. Without Meng Haoran, they could recover.


    Ignaz was also an acute child and started directly. Fein was stunned and forgot to stop at this time.


    The powerful magic wave broke out in an instant, and Ignaz summoned his dependents in this narrow space.


    The appearance of "roaring" dependents directly made a big hole in the roof of the living room. A huge dependents, similar to crocodiles, roared out.


    "Kill him, deep sea overlord." Ignaz pointed at Meng Haoran, and the crocodile jumped at Meng Haoran. His huge body almost demolished the house.


    Ignaz laughed wildly, and even the scene of Meng Haoran being dismembered by the deep-sea overlord had emerged in his mind. However, the next scene surprised him.


    "When the master is in danger, start the rescue mode and start with Rose''s fingertips." Behind Meng Haoran, the ashtaruti dressed as a maid was expressionless, but no one could ignore her.


    In front of Meng Haoran, a huge white hand blocked the attack of the deep-sea overlord, making it unable to move forward.


    At this time, Meng Haoran slowly stood up and said to Feiyin, "I don''t think you mind if I clean up a man who broke into my house and tried to kill me!"


    Feiyin wanted to plead for ignazi, but she couldn''t say it. She could feel the murderous spirit emitted by Meng Haoran and knew that Meng Haoran was really angry.

 Chapter 669

    Meng Haoran didn''t move. Ignaz was a little angry. He didn''t expect that his attack was blocked by a little girl film.


    Mobilize the magic in his body again, but Ignaz plans to attack again.


    Not to mention, his strength is still relatively OK. Unexpectedly, he gradually began to suppress Rose''s fingertips. However, when Ignaz was a little proud, a terrible momentum burst out from Meng Haoran''s body.


    "This is..." everyone, including Fein, felt that their bodies were suddenly heavy and their consciousness was a little vague.


    "What a terrible momentum?"


    "Who is it?"


    "In that direction, it''s the adult. What happened?"


    The whole Xianshen island has felt a momentum of skyrocketing, which has even turned into essence, forming a storm, and people can even hear the roar of giant animals in the void.


    At the scene, Meng Haoran''s home, there was some domineering deep-sea overlord just now. At this time, he had completely lost his previous bravery. He shivered on the ground. Was it a sob, completely like a prisoner waiting for trial.


    "Who the hell are you?" Ignaz was not a fool. At this time, he came back and looked at Meng Haoran with fear. It was so easy that his family animals could not resist, and it completely refreshed his cognition only by virtue of his nihilistic momentum.


    Even Zhenzu is not so strong, is it? And what is this uneasiness from the depths of the soul.


    Meng Haoran did not completely burst out his momentum, but just maintained it to a certain extent, so they could still stand in front of him at this time. Although it was a little difficult to speak, they could still speak. Otherwise, they would go directly to another world by momentum alone.


    "Who am I? It''s ridiculous that those who know my place and have the courage to fight me don''t know who I am?" Meng Haoran''s tone was full of ridicule.


    Ignaz was also stunned. In fact, he really didn''t know who Meng Haoran was. At first, he was able to find here entirely because of Feiyin. His men told him that Feiyin came here and was close to a man. Then he came without thinking, and even had no time to investigate the origin of Meng Haoran.


    If he really knew the origin of Meng Haoran, it would be a question whether he dared to come, but now things have been like this. He also knew that he had stepped on an iron plate and could only pray that the other party would not go too far.


    Ignaz''s Prayer obviously won''t come true. Who is Meng Haoran and will give him face?


    Meng Haoran walked slowly towards Ignaz, walking very slowly, but every step he took seemed to step on the beating point of Ignaz''s heart, which made him feel great pressure. If he hadn''t been unable to move, he might have run away, but even so, his eyes told everyone that he felt bad.


    The distance of more than ten steps was just walked for a minute, and this minute felt like hundreds of years later, his back was wet.


    "What do you want!" Ignaz''s voice was hoarse, like an old man.


    Meng Haoran didn''t answer, but told him what he wanted with his actions. It was two slaps in the face, slapping and popping. In an instant, Ignaz''s face swelled with the speed visible to the naked eye.


    Generally speaking, the swelling will not be so fast, but who told Meng Haoran to fight, this effect can be easily realized.


    Ignaz was also stunned by Meng Haoran. His face had never been beaten like this since he was young. Before, he thought that even if Meng Haoran wanted to clean up, he wouldn''t face.


    Looking at Ignaz''s originally handsome face, it became eight points similar to the pig''s head. People in the field tried to resist a smile and looked at Ignaz with strange eyes.


    Has Ignaz ever been seen by such eyes, especially Fein among these people? In an instant, an unknown anger ignited him, making him temporarily forget his fear of Meng Haoran, He looked at Meng Haoran with hate eyes and said in a hate voice, "you dare to hit me. Do you want to kill me now? Otherwise, when I go back, I''ll let someone kill you, your family and friends."


    Meng Haoran smiled and smiled brightly. He really didn''t expect that the other party wanted to threaten himself at this time. However, his words did touch Meng Haoran''s sensitive point. Meng Haoran, who had only planned to teach him a good lesson physically, suddenly changed his attention and planned to give him a double blow mentally and physically.


    Seeing Meng Haoran laughing, Ignaz thought that Meng Haoran was frightened by him for a moment. He was a little proud. When he really wanted to say something, he was greeted with a kick.


    "Poof" Ignaz was directly trampled under Meng Haoran''s feet. The huge force on his back made Ignaz vomit blood all over the ground.


    Meng Haoran looked at the dirty ground with a slight look on his eyebrows, but he soon stretched over.


    "Believe it or not, as long as I say a word, countless people will rush to kill you, and even your family will be destroyed." Meng Haoran whispered, but his tone was very convincing.


    Of course, Meng Haoran is telling the truth. With his current status, as long as he shows a little tendency, Ignaz will have countless people to help clean up, or under the guise of maintaining world peace. After all, Meng Haoran''s strength can completely control the cholera world, and no one can control himself. It''s really cost-effective to sacrifice a vampire family to calm Meng Haoran''s anger.


    At this time, Ignaz had no anger to speak, but it can be seen from his eyes that he did not believe it. After all, even if his family was famous in the world, even if it offended a true ancestor, it would not be so easy to be destroyed.


    In ignazi''s impression, the strongest in the world is only the true ancestor, which was not correct before Meng Haoran appeared in the world. After all, there is someone in the black market. Now his words are even more wrong, so ignazi is doomed to be disappointed.


    "Well, you seem to have a good relationship with Fein! Now I''ll tell you that Fein came to marry me, and I''ve promised, so he''s my woman now. You say my toad wants swan meat. I think on the contrary, you''re the toad!" Meng Haoran said these words in the spirit of attacking Ignaz. He found that Ignaz had a great reaction and almost stared out, but ignored Fein himself.


    After hearing Meng Haoran say that he promised to marry, Feiyin looked happy, and an indescribable sense of happiness filled her heart.

 Chapter 670

    Ignaz''s eyes were full of disbelief and despair. He didn''t want to believe Meng Haoran''s words, but Fein''s reaction had explained everything.


    Feeling the situation of Ignaz, Meng Haoran suddenly felt a little depressed. He took his feet away and had no intention to do anything to him. After all, bullying a vampire at such a level that was thousands of miles away from him could not explain anything, but made him a little childish.


    Of course, this doesn''t mean that Meng Haoran will let him go and do what he should do. After all, the other party really shot him and killed him. If it were someone else, I''m afraid he would have died.


    "Throw him out." Meng Haoran murmured, and then ashtaruti behind him moved.


    After Ignaz was thrown out, someone soon took him away. It was obvious that Ignaz''s men who had stayed outside did not come in for some reason.


    Soon there was no trace of Ignaz except some blood, but the damage he had just caused was still there.


    Sure enough, the law of the jungle! Meng Haoran felt the importance of strength again. If his strength was not strong, it would be him lying outside. Meng Haoran''s relaxed heart suddenly became a little tight. Although the change was very small and even others couldn''t see it at all, the role of this change in the future will eventually be shown.


    "I''m so sorry! It''s all my reasons that he..." seeing Meng Haoran staring at the place damaged by Ignaz, Fein said with apology.


    "Nothing, I just feel a little emotion suddenly. Besides, it''s a villa. Even if it''s completely destroyed, it''s nothing." Meng Haoran said to Fei Yin. At this time, Meng Haoran suddenly found that Fei Yin''s eyes had changed. It was a kind of eyes that Meng Haoran was very familiar with. He often saw in his own women, called the eyes of love.


    Slightly stunned, thinking of what he said just now, Meng Haoran can only smile bitterly. It seems that he was impulsive just now.


    This can only be done for the time being. He can''t tell Feiyin that he just said he had accepted the marriage on impulse. Meng Haoran doesn''t want to see each other sad.


    "Return." Meng Haoran used his strength as like as two peas. The destruction that he had caused by the battle was as fast as the time went back, and when he was reacted, he found everything was the same as before. The blood on the ground had disappeared. It seemed that Ig had never been there.


    Looking at the newly restored living room, even newer than before, everyone in the living room showed a surprised expression and had a new understanding of the magic of Meng Haoran''s power. It not only has strong destructive power, but also has good ability in other aspects.


    What on earth would he not? People can''t help thinking so.


    After sitting down again, the atmosphere of the scene became somewhat ambiguous. Fei Yin gave Meng Haoran a few shy expressions from time to time, and Meng Haoran couldn''t bear the loving eyes. It''s hard to imagine connecting Fei Yin''s current image with the intellectual beauty when she met for the first time.


    ¡­¡­


    After seeing Fein leave, Meng Haoran began to figure out how to deal with Ignaz and kept stroking him Touch the nature sleeping in his arms, and the other hand supports his chin.


    "What? What are you thinking?" It was Ji liule who spoke from the beginning to the end. At this time, her mood was very complex. Meng Haoran didn''t refuse to marry, which made her a little uncomfortable, but she couldn''t say it. After all, she also knew that her status was not worthy of Meng Haoran. In addition, as a princess, Fein was no worse than her, and she had no reason to say anything.


    "I was wondering what to do with that guy just now." Meng Haoran didn''t hide it. Ignaz made Meng Haoran feel it necessary to make an example and let others know that he was not easy to mess with. Otherwise, there would be forced intrusion into private houses in the future. Although it could not threaten him, it would also be some trouble.


    "If you don''t want to come forward, I can help you out." Ji liule thought Meng Haoran didn''t want to do it himself.


    Meng Haoran looked at Ji liule in surprise. Finally, he shook his head and said, "no, I''d better do it myself."


    Ji liule nodded to Meng Haoran to show that he knew.


    "Well, let the little guy have a rest!" Meng Haoran handed the fortune in his arms to Ji liule, and he returned to his room. Today, he didn''t intend to go out. He always wanted to give those forces some time to react.


    Meng Haoran quickly spread what happened here, which is normal. After all, Meng Haoran did it today, and the news is not small. Therefore, people from all major forces sent people to investigate, and Meng Haoran did not deliberately cover up, so they soon understood the causes and consequences.


    In order to please Meng Haoran, Ignaz suffered. He was directly arrested by a group of people and killed everyone around him.


    Besides, Ignaz''s family was also attacked by unknown forces at the same time, with most of the deaths and injuries. A noble family basically destroyed the family, which is unimaginable at ordinary times. After all, Ignaz''s family is not very weak.


    I''m afraid Meng Haoran didn''t expect that he had such a great influence. He hasn''t moved yet, and the matter has basically been solved.


    The next day, when Meng Haoran saw Ignaz who was no longer in human form again, his mood was a little strange. At this time, Ignaz in front of him had only one last breath and would die at any time.


    "How long have they been here?" Meng Haoran asked Ji liule.


    "It''s been three hours." Ji liule replied that, in fact, Ji liule was also shocked at this time. Today, she got up early and planned to go out to buy some ingredients. Just outside the door, she found a large group of people with Ignaz, who was almost unrecognized. The purpose was self-evident.


    The speed is not generally fast!


    "Mr. Meng, yesterday we learned that he offended you, so we decided to punish him and his family without authorization. I hope you don''t blame him." Said a leading man, in an indescribable tone of deference.


    "En" Meng Haoran nodded calmly, unable to see joy and anger, which made others dare not breathe.


    For a long time, Meng Haoran sighed, "why did you know today?"

 Chapter 671

    Meng Haoran didn''t expect those forces to be so knowledgeable, so his previous intention to get these forces together to beat them did not continue. After such a fuss, I believe there will be no short-sighted existence in the future.


    The marriage has not been solved yet, but Meng Haoran has focused on another thing.


    Yese Xiayin had an accident. Her uncle finally couldn''t help but want her to become a real angel. The noise caused was a little big. Meng Haoran could feel it naturally.


    When Meng Haoran arrived at the scene, yelase Xiayin was incarnated as an angel and was fighting with the angel. The scene was a little hot.


    "Have you lost consciousness?" Meng Haoran looked at Ye Lai, who swayed heartily in the air, and Xia Yin murmured.


    There is also an angel plan in Meng Haoran''s memory, that is, yese Xiayin is transformed into a simulated angel. As for the process, the "pseudo angel" developed by yese Xiansheng will evolve by predating the same kind, strengthening the human body through magic and transforming it into a high-order element. Very close to God, no one can control it. It will disappear only after completing the mission. It can compete with the dependents of the true ancestors.


    Just like raising Gu, the last thing left is the strongest ye laixia Yin, who will have the power comparable to that of an angel.


    Speaking of yese Xiayin''s uncle yese Xiansheng''s starting point is good. After all, becoming a powerful angel is better than an ordinary person, but he doesn''t take into account yese Xiayin''s own feelings. Moreover, this transformation is obviously not perfect and has defects. Becoming an angel will have a great impact on itself, and the gains outweigh the losses.


    At ordinary times, the weak Yele Xiayin is in a state that even familiar people can''t believe. After all, the contrast is too big. Now Yele Xiayin is just a violent fighter. He beat another fake angel and retreated day by day. Finally, he directly divided the other party''s body, and he doesn''t seem to feel at all.


    "NIMA? Do you want this!" Meng Hao looked at all this in amazement, but he felt more pity for ye Lai Xiayin.


    After defeating an angel, the next step is the so-called phagocytosis evolution. I saw that the angel separated by the corpse slowly turned into nothingness and was swallowed up by yelase Xiayin. Yelase Xiayin''s body began to change and become closer to the angel, and the momentum was rising.


    For a long time, when yelase Xiayin''s momentum reached the peak, she first roared at the sky, then identified a direction, and it seemed that she was going to return.


    At this time, Meng Haoran naturally wouldn''t let him leave. He flashed directly behind him and fainted her with a hand knife.


    A pseudo angel whose combat effectiveness is comparable to that of the real ancestors was so easily controlled by Meng Haoran.


    Slowly falling to the ground, Meng Haoran said to the surroundings, "come out and take it! Or do you want me to do it."


    Meng Haoran''s words fell and remained silent for a moment, and then two people came out not far away. They were really yese''s collaborator, Beatrice Basler, and her companion luowu island.


    Beatrice looked at Meng Haoran, the man who suddenly appeared to disrupt her plan. She was also vigilant. She didn''t recognize Meng Haoran''s identity, but Meng Haoran easily knocked out yese Xiayin just now. She saw it and knew that the other party was not easy to provoke. She didn''t dare to act rashly for a moment.


    "Show me the way and find kensheng yelase. I want to talk to him." Meng Haoran said faintly, but there was no doubt in his tone.


    "Yes!" Beatrice blurted out. When she finished, her face changed greatly. She was so powerful that she was caught unconsciously.


    Do you want to listen to him or not? Beatrice was not sure what Meng Haoran wanted to do, but she knew that if she really took the road, there would be trouble.


    However, I''m afraid I can''t be good without leading the way. While weighing the pros and cons, another person behind her has an action. She directly incarnates into an ORC with dark hair, shows her ferocious eyes and rushes towards Meng Haoran. Looking at her posture, she knows it''s true.


    Beatrice was stunned at first. She didn''t think about whether to start with Meng Haoran, but on second thought, it''s good to try each other''s reality.


    Beatrice''s abacus is loud, but she miscalculated Meng Haoran''s attitude towards them. In Meng Haoran''s eyes, Beatrice and them are just a leading role. They are optional. Even for some reasons, Meng Haoran''s impression of them is not very good, so she will not be merciful.


    With a loud bang, Beatrice didn''t see how Meng Haoran did it at all. Her companion flew back upside down and directly hit the wall hundreds of meters away, making a large human shaped hole. There was no movement for a long time.


    "Again, lead the way." Beatrice was about to see how her companion was. Meng Haoran''s cold voice came and gave her a good meal. There was no reason to think that she couldn''t move.


    He''ll kill me if he doesn''t promise again? I''m not his opponent.


    Between life and companions, Beatrice undoubtedly chose the former. She silently nodded to Meng Haoran, "please follow me."


    Beatrice''s decision is undoubtedly correct. If she really wants to go against Meng Haoran''s will, she will only end up dead. In fact, her companion is dead, and Meng Haoran has no mercy.


    Beatrice was in front and Meng Haoran was in the back, holding Yele Xiayin in her arms. Such a strange combination walked in the street, but it was strange that no one showed a surprised look.


    Beatrice, who was in a tense state, didn''t find out. She was thinking about what to do next? In the face of a strong person who is so strong that she has no resistance at all, she also has no good way.


    In fact, Beatrice and Meng Haoran were not in people''s eyes at this time. Meng Haoran used his ability to make others subconsciously ignore their existence.


    It''s said that they walk, but in fact, their speed is not slow, which is faster than that of the car. Of course, Beatrice herself didn''t find this. Everything is under Meng Haoran''s control.


    About ten minutes later, Beatrice took Meng Haoran to a research institute, which is the place where ye se Xiansheng usually does research.


    Beatrice took Meng Haoran into the Research Institute in an uneasy mood. Finally, she saw the target character of Meng Haoran''s trip, Xiansheng yese, in a hidden and deep secret room.

 Chapter 672

    Seeing Meng Haoran and ye Laixian, he was stunned, and then noticed ye laixia Yin in Meng Haoran''s arms. He was even more confused. He recognized Meng Haoran''s identity at a glance, so he didn''t know what to do for a while.


    How did the great God come here? Does he have anything to do with Xia yin? Yese Xiansheng suddenly thought of what Xia Yin said to him a few days ago. He met a brother at school. It seems that his surname is Meng. Can you say


    "Although it''s the first time we met, I think you should know who I am, so I won''t introduce myself." Seeing ye SE''s reaction, Meng Haoran also knew that the other party knew his identity, otherwise it wouldn''t be that expression.


    Beatrice was surprised when she listened to Meng Haoran''s words and took a deep look at ye Laixian.


    "Thank you for bringing the little girl back." Yese Xiansheng''s tone is very respectful.


    "You''re welcome. As Xia Yin''s brother, I should do this," Meng Haoran waved to stop Xiansheng yelase. Then, he said straight to the point: "what are you doing recently? The angel plan is to cultivate Xia Yin into an angel? That''s..."


    Meng Haoran told yese Xiansheng their plan from beginning to end.


    How did he know? Could it be that Beatrice told him that wise ye se turned his eyes to Beatrice and saw the same puzzled eyes of Beatrice.


    "That doesn''t seem to have anything to do with you?" Ye se Xiansheng''s tone was not so respectful, because he had heard from Meng Haoran''s words. Meng Haoran probably came to stir up the situation.


    In order to make yese Xiayin an angel, yese Xiansheng took great pains. Of course, no one else is allowed to destroy it.


    "Why doesn''t it matter? I''m Xia Yin''s brother and promised her that no one can let her do what she doesn''t like. Obviously, what you''re doing now belongs to this category. Is she still herself who has become an angel?" Meng Haoran''s tone is a little cold, but he knows that when the plan is completely completed, Xia Yin will completely become a weapon with only power. Losing herself is equivalent to death in some ways.


    "I''m doing it for her good. What''s wrong with being a noble angel? Many people can''t get it." Yese Xiansheng said, his tone was a little excited, he had fallen into a magic barrier, and now he still thinks he is right.


    Meng Haoran took a silent look at ye Laixian, and didn''t want to say anything more with him, but awakened ye laixia Yin in his arms.


    Ye laixia Yin opened her eyes and was confused about the reality for a while. When she found her situation, her face turned red and said, "can you put me down?"


    "Of course." Meng Haoran said and put ye laixia Yin down. His tone was very gentle and different from that just now.


    "Uncle, brother Meng" yese Xiayin noticed that she was in yese Xiansheng''s laboratory, and her heart was a little complicated


    She is not stupid. She also has some understanding of yese Xiansheng''s experiment. Although she opposes it in her heart, she finally chooses to cooperate because it is not like resisting yese Xiansheng. Now Meng Haoran''s appearance undoubtedly represents what the other party already knows. She must have come for her, which makes her particularly moved.


    Yese Xiayin suddenly became silent and didn''t know what to say, but Meng Haoran knew that he still needed to take the initiative.


    "Xia Yin, look up at me." Meng Haoran''s expression is very serious, and ye se Xia Yin unconsciously listens to Meng Haoran''s words and looks at Meng Haoran.


    "As I said before, you are already my sister. No one can let you do what you don''t like. Then tell me whether you want to be the so-called angel or not. Don''t lie to me. I can see it. You just have to say the most real idea in your heart." Meng Haoran then looked straight at ye laixia Yin.


    "I... I" yelase Xiayin was very nervous at this time. She didn''t know whether to say it or not.


    Not only Meng Haoran, but also ye Laixian Sheng and Beatrice are watching ye laixia Yin, which makes ye laixia Yin under great pressure.


    "Don''t be afraid, everything has me." Meng Haoran said again, adding some strange forces to his voice.


    After hearing Meng Haoran''s words, Yele Xiayin suddenly became brave. She blurted out what she had said right: "I don''t want to."


    After that, ye Lai Xia Yin lowered her head and dared not look at Ye Lai Xiansheng''s face.


    Meng Haoran went to yese Xiayin and held her in his arms to warm her.


    "Now that she has expressed her attitude, there is no need to continue your plan. I order you to stop all relevant actions immediately." Meng Haoran said to Ye se Xiansheng.


    "It''s impossible. She''s still young and doesn''t understand the importance of power. Only being an angel is the best ending." Yese Xiansheng obviously didn''t want to give up. Beatrice nodded not far away. She didn''t want to give up this humanoid weapon.


    Meng Haoran saw that ye se Xiansheng was still so arrogant. With a cold hum, the surrounding air suddenly became cold, and an invisible power instantly shrouded Ye se Xiansheng and Beatrice.


    "Putong" under Meng Haoran''s authority, they could not bear it directly, knelt on the ground and looked at Meng Haoran horribly.


    Zhenzu? No, it is countless times stronger than Zhenzu! The idea suddenly came to the minds of yese Xiansheng and Beatrice. Yese Xiansheng was OK and expected, but Beatrice was out of her mind.


    "Don''t hurt uncle!" It turned out that Xiayin yese couldn''t bear to see the appearance of Xiansheng yese. She looked at Meng Haoran pitifully.


    "All right!" Meng Haoran had to compromise and put away his momentum.


    "The only way to get strength is not to be an angel. That''s good. Xia Yin, I''ll give you a dependents." Meng Haoran suddenly said to yelase Xiayin.


    "Send me a beast?" Ye laixia Yin looked at Meng Haoran suspiciously. For the dependents, she also knew that it was something unique to vampires. It was very powerful and needed to be driven by vitality. Even if she got it, it was useless for an ordinary person.


    Meng Haoran smiled and explained, "of course, it''s not that kind of ordinary family animals. Naturally, the things I send will not disappoint you. You can also use the family animals that you send you, and you don''t need to provide vitality."


    "Are there really such dependents?" Hearing that there is no need to improve vitality, Xiayin yese also brightened her eyes. As for the other two people on the ground, they are the boss with staring eyes. They don''t believe in such existence.

 Chapter 673

    "Can I still cheat you? Although I didn''t have it before, I have it now." Meng Haoran looked at ye laixia Yin angrily.


    Yese Xiayin, who was affirmed by Meng Haoran, was not shocked enough and had no external humanity. Although she was not like fighting and had no pursuit of powerful power, her uncle''s concept did affect her to a certain extent. If there was such a dependent animal that could be used without vitality, it would meet her uncle''s requirements, And it''s better not to fight directly.


    "If there are such dependents, what else is noble about vampires? I''m afraid they will be driven down from the altar immediately! But I''m afraid this is something that only he can do." Yese Xiansheng''s eyes at Meng Haoran are very complex. He knows how great the impact on the world is if Meng Haoran''s words are true. Unexpectedly, an ordinary person can also have strong power. Vampires have no advantage except that they have a long life.


    Moreover, if Meng Haoran''s method can be popularized, it can be predicted that soon, the world will change its master, and the Kingdom created by the true ancestor will be quickly destroyed.


    "Well, do you want it or not?" Meng Haoran continued, feeling a little proud. This seemingly impossible thing is actually a very simple thing for him. As long as he gives ye laixia Yin the right to use the animals he has called, he can''t provide his own vitality.


    Of course, Meng Haoran can also make a device to automatically collect vitality. In that case, he can achieve his goal, but Meng Haoran is too lazy to do that. In addition, he can protect Xia Yin with his family animals. At that time, he can also determine Xia Yin''s situation. Isn''t it better to kill with one stone?


    The difference of experience leads to the gap of cognition. Many seemingly impossible things will become very simple here in Meng Haoran. For example, the ancients and modern people did not believe that people could be in the sky, or even could not believe that people could walk out of the planet. However, now all this has been realized.


    Although Ye se Xiayin was a little embarrassed, she thought Meng Haoran was really very kind to her, but in the end


    It was a strange nod, but later I didn''t dare to see Meng Haoran.


    "In that case, you can choose a household animal you like." Meng Haoran said, with a wave of his hand, a picture appeared in the void in front of him. There were all kinds of pictures on it, all of which were Meng Haoran''s beasts with ears.


    fuck? The dependents can also choose this way. Xiansheng yelase and Beatrice''s heart, who are watching the situation here, can''t stand it. Why haven''t they met such a good thing?


    Ye se Xiayin was also startled by the sudden appearance of the household animal pattern in front of her. Then she saw Meng Haoran''s encouraging eyes and summoned up the courage to look.


    "This is so cute, and this, um, this is also good... What to do? I don''t know which one to choose!" Ye laixia Yin murmured while selecting, but the murmur was not small, so it was really heard by those present.


    Yese Xiansheng and Beatrice now have strange faces, three points of envy, four points of envy and three points of loss. They are completely speechless. Now this situation has exceeded their understanding. In particular, they have tried their best to make an angel comparable to Allah''s animals, and the time and energy they spend are unimaginable, But in Meng Haoran, it can be done in minutes, even much better than theirs. There are no side effects at all, and the choice is more terrible.


    Although they are far away, they see that there are more than hundreds of choices in front of yelase Xiayin!


    "How about it? If you don''t like it, there are others." Meng Haoran made up a knife again at this time and almost fainted some two people. The gap is too big.


    At this time, ye se Xiansheng had no intention of asking Ye se Xiayin to become an angel. After all, there was a better way. He was not unacceptable. As for Beatrice''s idea of making Angel weapons and selling money, it was not in his consideration.


    "Ah! Anything else?" Ye laixia Yin was a little incredible. She was amazed at the number of dependents in front of her. Although she didn''t know what level these dependents were, they should be very strong in terms of their shapes. However, there were more such dependents.


    "No, I''ll choose among them. If there are more, I''m afraid I really can''t choose." Ye laixia Yin quickly refused.


    It''s still that she doesn''t know that these dependents are stronger than the real ancestors. Otherwise, she may not even dare to choose. It can be said that as long as she gets one of them, she has basically stood at the top of the world. What real ancestors are slag!


    Although she refused Meng Haoran''s proposal, yese Xiayin was still a little distressed. In fact, she had selected three of her favorite dependents, which was the result of her continuous deletion, but it was difficult to choose between the three, and she didn''t want to give up any of them.


    Seeing that ye laixia Yin had not moved for a long time, Meng Haoran asked, "what''s the matter? You can tell me if there is any problem. Let''s find a way together."


    Ye laixia Yin hesitated for a moment. Finally, she told her situation completely, but Meng Haoran laughed.


    "I thought it was something? It''s just three. I''ll make up my mind and give it to you together." Meng Haoran''s tone was very relaxed. "You point out which three dependents can get your favor."


    "Really?" Yese Xiayin''s expression of wanting but not daring is really cute enough. Meng Haoran naturally nods. He won''t lie about such a small matter.


    With Meng Haoran''s encouragement, Yele Xiayin finally pointed out her choice. Meng Haoran saw that the three dependents were cute and their shapes were close to cats. It was clear in his heart that Yele Xiayin still liked cats.


    "Well, in that case, we''ll start right away." With Meng Haoran''s words, the picture in the void disappeared, but there were three vortices around him. Three dependents slowly appeared in the void. Due to Meng Haoran''s control, their momentum was not exposed. Therefore, no one except those present noticed that the three dependents who paid attention to ruling the world came to the world.


    How could you summon the dependents so lightly? Knowing the goods, Beatrice''s pupils are tight. She feels that what she has seen in her life is not as magical as today.

 Chapter 674

    The three animals as like as two peas were naturally magnificent. But ye ye Xia Yin noticed that they were exactly the same as the ones they saw just now, though they were larger than imagined, but she still loved them very much.


    "It''s as like as two peas. It''s beautiful, but if it''s any smaller." After looking at it, yelase Xiayin murmured.


    I''m really dissatisfied. This time, even ye Lai Xiansheng couldn''t help slandering his niece in his heart. Let''s pay attention to the animals! It doesn''t matter how he looks. The important thing is that he is strong enough. His niece just chose the dependents according to whether they look good or not. It really made him speechless. At this time, he wanted to say, let go of those dependents and let me come.


    Meng Haoran can hear ye laixia Yin''s murmur clearly, but he doesn''t think it''s difficult. Although the dependents have always been known for their strength outside, the bigger the body, the better, but there are not a few who can freely control their body. Coincidentally, the three selected by Ye laixia Yin are those who have the ability to adjust their body size, therefore


    "Do you want them to be smaller? That''s not easy. Look!" Meng Haoran nodded to the three dependents. The three dependents kept shrinking in Yele Xiayin''s surprised eyes, and finally became almost as big as an ordinary kitten.


    "Wow! It''s really smaller and cute." Yelase Xiayin exclaimed and went to the three dependents who had become cute. She picked up one and teased it, and didn''t forget to take care of the other two.


    This is to treat the dependents as small animals. Looking at the happy Yele Xiayin, Meng Haoran knows in his heart.


    "Well, they''ll follow you later. Sign a contract before that." Meng Haoran said, of course, the so-called signing is actually a cover.


    Under Meng Haoran''s gaze, Yele Xiayin signed a contract with the three dependents according to Meng Haoran''s instructions. Well, at least in the eyes of Yele Xiansheng and Beatrice.


    "Can they talk to me?" After signing the contract, yese Xiayin suddenly said that her expression was full of incredible. The dependents who can communicate with people are too rare, even among the true ancestor dependents. No wonder she was surprised.


    Meng Haoran smiled but didn''t speak. If the 8-star family beast doesn''t even have this ability, it''s still a fart! Not to mention the special existence of creation.


    Different from Meng Haoran''s calm reaction, on the other side, ye se Xiansheng and Beatrice were shocked again and numb.


    "You go outside with them and wait for me. I''ll tell your uncle something and come out later." Meng Haoran said gently to ye laixia Yin, while ye laixia Yin hesitated and finally walked out obediently, but the last worry did not escape Meng Haoran''s eyes.


    When yelase Xiayin went out, Meng Haoran turned his eyes to yelase Xiansheng again and showed a meaningful smile.


    "Mr. Meng really deserves to be the strongest existence in the world. He can actually do such a thing. Since Xia Yin has a dependents, I can give up and continue to implement the angel plan." Yese Xiansheng said very single.


    Sure enough, he is worthy of being a smart man. I like to deal with smart people. Meng Haoran was relieved to hear the other party''s guarantee. Although he can forcibly stop yese Xiansheng''s plan and even directly change the other party''s thinking, there are countless ways to achieve his goal, it is best to solve it peacefully.


    One side of Beatrice saw that ye se Xiansheng gave up the angel plan so easily. She was also very reluctant and wanted to stop it. However, seeing Meng Haoran''s unfathomable expression, she didn''t say it at last. She was afraid that Meng Haoran would kill her directly if she said it.


    Ye se Xiansheng was so knowledgeable that Meng Haoran wouldn''t give him a face. He suddenly became friendly, pondered and said, "in fact, you can''t stop your plan. I won''t care as long as your plan doesn''t have anything to do with Xia Yin."


    Meng Haoran is not a saint. He can only manage the things of the people he values. As for others, it depends on his mood. In addition, so many people in the world are doing all kinds of research secretly. He can''t manage it. No, even if he can manage him, he doesn''t bother to manage it.


    In Beatrice''s opinion, Meng Haoran''s words are another bright village. She is secretly happy that she may still become a rich man.


    At this time, ye se Xiansheng was more in awe of Meng Haoran. Meng Haoran''s attitude undoubtedly showed that Meng Haoran was a selfish person, and such people were much more difficult and dangerous than those guys with a bursting sense of justice, because they would not be bound by reason.


    Fortunately, he still likes Xia Yin very much. Otherwise, thinking of the consequences of Meng Haoran''s power, ye se Xiansheng shivered.


    But what is his attitude towards Xia yin? The original love, or did he regard Xia Yin as


    Yese Xiansheng began to think about it. For a moment, the scene was a little quiet.


    Meng Haoran didn''t take care of Ye SE''s virtuous life, but turned his eyes to Beatrice, with flickering eyes.


    Beatrice was frightened when Meng Haoran looked at her. A very bad premonition appeared in her heart. She knew that if she didn''t say anything, I''m afraid the end would not be what she wanted to see.


    "Well... I... haven''t I brought it for you? Look what I''m doing. I''m a good man." Beatrice said this with awe inspiring righteousness. I''m afraid she would really cheat her if she changed someone, but Meng Haoran certainly wouldn''t be the one cheated.


    Meng Haoran''s face remained unchanged, but his eyes became colder and colder.


    Beatrice is a violent woman and is very bloodthirsty. She belongs to the kind of woman Meng Haoran hates. Meng Haoran doesn''t even treat her as a woman at all.


    "Really, I''m a good man. I don''t believe you ask him." Seeing that Meng Haoran was unmoved, Beatrice hurriedly said such words and wanted Xiansheng yese to prove it to her.


    Yese Xiansheng was also awake. Hearing such words, he smiled bitterly at the corners of his mouth. However, after looking at Beatrice''s begging eyes, he finally said, "can you let her go?"


    Meng Haoran was a little surprised and didn''t say no without Beatrice, but he still needed a reason, so Meng Haoran didn''t say anything.


    "She is still useful, and some things need her to deal with, otherwise the research will not be easy." Yese Xiansheng gave the reason.


    Although this reason is very bad, Meng Haoran nodded and said, "that''s good."

 Chapter 675

    He did not continue to quarrel with yese Xiansheng After being entangled, Meng Haoran went out of the Research Institute and explained to Yele Xiayin, who had been waiting outside, about the dependents, and then told the other party to come to him if anything, and then left.


    Before and after the whole thing, Meng Haoran killed a werewolf, which was a low-key treatment.


    ¡­¡­


    It has been three days since the family animals were sent out. Speaking of this, many things have happened in these three days. Once Yele Xiayin went out and was involved in a robbery. Finally, Meng Haoran''s family animals easily solved the robbers.


    It''s also strange that the robbers were unlucky. At that time, Xiayin yese was going to leave, but they just stayed. I thought Xiayin yese looked weak and bullied, but I didn''t expect to cause big trouble.


    How powerful the 8-star dependents were, they didn''t even exert much force at all. A group of robbers died instantly. They didn''t even know how to die.


    It was also the prestige of the dependents that made Yele Xiayin know what kind of existence Meng Haoran gave her. She is definitely a top dependents and has boundless value.


    Yese Xiayin is an ordinary person. Even if she has the blood of a royal family, it naturally attracted attention to have such a powerful family beast. Fortunately, they did not use tough means, but investigated it at the first time and found out that Meng Haoran played a very important role in it.


    Compared with Meng Haoran, those dependents are not a big thing, especially after they inadvertently found out that the dependents owned by Yele Xiayin are three of the nearly ten thousand dependents summoned by Meng Haoran, they were only shocked by Meng Haoran''s great pen, and it was too extravagant to let the dependents become a little girl''s bodyguard.


    On the other hand, in everyone''s eyes, the use of dependents undoubtedly consumes vitality. They guessed how strong Meng Haoran''s vitality is, and unexpectedly let three dependents appear around Yele Xiayin at any time.


    No one dared to question Meng Haoran''s behavior, so Yele Xiayin was regarded as an inviolable figure by major forces.


    Meng Haoran was not idle for three days. He was a little worried about the marriage. He thought there was a family, but he didn''t expect to get any news. Recently, some forces have sent people to implicitly put forward that they also want to marry, and said why they can''t favor one over the other, which made Meng Haoran cry and laugh.


    In the past three days, Meng Haoran was addicted to the emperor. He reviewed the beautiful women who came to the draft. Let alone those who can come to the marriage, they still really look good. Each of them is a top-notch beauty, but it''s a pity that Meng Haoran has long passed the age when he sees beautiful women. Although he appreciates it very much, he still has no intention of earning money in the house.


    "I didn''t expect even her to come." After seeing off the visiting guests, Meng Haoran sat on the sofa, and the maid skillfully massaged him behind. Meng Haoran was also surprised to think of the woman who had sent him off before. The woman was laflia lihavain, the eldest daughter of Lucas lihepan, king of aldikia, the Royal daughter of Bai Yin and the niece of Xia Yin.


    Of course, it''s Xia Yin''s niece, but it''s only in seniority. The real development of her is much better than Xia Yin. It can be said that her figure is in the top number among the beauties Meng Haoran sees. In particular, her silver hair and blue eyes have added a lot of points to her. Even Meng Haoran can''t find any obvious shortcomings in her.


    In the original work, she is a little black and often flirts with Xiaogu city. She is a little open and asks for kisses in the public. However, in Meng Haoran''s view, this is not a disadvantage at all, but an advantage. Which man doesn''t like such a woman, what''s wrong with opening up? As long as this opening is only for one person, it''s good.


    "If it goes on like this, I haven''t sent it these days. It seems that I have to go out and hide for a few days. Otherwise, someone will send my sister every day. How can I stand it?" Meng Haoran''s tone is very helpless. He can''t refuse this kind of behavior of sending beautiful girls. No, it will chill their hearts. Well, I will never admit that I still have some enjoyment If you are treated like this, after all, can''t you enjoy it yourself?


    Meng Haoran, who had made sure of his attention, finally disappeared in the eyes of all the major forces. Meng Haoran''s disappearance made many of them regret not having enough time to bring their girl to Meng Haoran''s appreciation. He knew he''d gone earlier. Meng Haoran was going to be the same thing. Whether they went or not was another matter.


    So where did Meng Haoran go?


    "You''ve been very leisurely here! You''ve occupied all my territory and occupied my maid. No, it''s a secretary. Can you be a little conscious?" Nangong''s office in that month. Nangong looked at Meng Haoran, who looked like a big master, and kept complaining.


    Yes, Meng Haoran stayed in school these days and lived in the office of Nangong that month. This is the headquarters of Nangong that month. The tentacles of other forces rarely reach here. In addition, Meng Haoran deliberately concealed that no one knows his existence except Nangong that month and Nina, who is actually a maid.


    After a sip of Nina''s black tea, Meng Haoran looked at Nangong and said that month, "don''t you just borrow your office? What''s the big deal? Besides, I''m here as a caretaker, which greatly ensures the safety here. Such good things can''t be found with lanterns. I didn''t ask you for salary. Besides, isn''t yours mine? Of course, mine is mine."


    Meng Haoran''s words made Nangong, who was drinking tea, spray out the black tea she hadn''t had time to drink that month. She stared at Meng Haoran in amazement. She didn''t seem to believe that Meng Haoran would be so shameless. Do she need a guard in her office? I can really boast. What else? Mine is yours.


    "Hum, Miss Ben doesn''t have the same experience as a scoundrel like you." Nangong said that month and turned his head away from Meng Haoran.


    "Scoundrel, why am I a scoundrel, Nina, you say I''m a scoundrel, absolutely not!" Meng Haoran said to Nina, who was watching the play.


    Nina nodded blankly. To tell the truth, Meng Haoran was also the first time she saw him. It was too different from when she met him.


    "Look! Nina nodded. What else do you have to say?" Meng Haoran said proudly.


    Nangong didn''t answer that month, but looked at Nina depressed, as if complaining about why Nina nodded, but there was no way to take Meng Haoran.

 Chapter 676

    Meng Haoran was playing happily. Some things were carried out according to the original script. Xiaogu city finally ushered in a late crisis. Xiandu muyouma started, but before starting, he still designed a bureau to let Xiaogu City suck blood for the first time and summon his family animals.


    "This magic is... Zhenzu level. It''s familiar, not good. It''s the ancient city." Nangong reacted for the first time in that month and immediately moved away in space.


    Meng Haoran, of course, felt the magic and said with a smile: "he finally took this step. If not, his fourth true ancestor would have no meaning to exist, but who is it?"


    Looking at some unidentified Nina, Meng Haoran said, "do you want to go and have a look?"


    "Go and have a look? All right!" Nina was also worried, so she agreed.


    Meng Haoran stood up and walked to Nina and asked her to catch herself. Then they disappeared into the office, which became empty.


    ¡­¡­


    "What do you want to do, Youma? Is there someone threatening you?" Xiao Gucheng looked excited. She felt very sad about Xiandu muyouma''s sudden action, and was more willing to believe that the other party had any difficulties.


    Xiandu muyouma looked at the ancient city of Xiao with a complicated look, and there was a trace of hesitation. However, she immediately became firm when she thought of her mother in prison. Anyway, she just borrowed his strength. Finally, he would be fine. She would apologize to him after the matter is over.


    "Be careful, senior." Ji Xin snow vegetable not far away lay on the ground and looked a little weak. She had just been sucked blood. Unlike Xiaogu City, she looked at the look of Xiandu muyouma and knew that the other party would not give up, so she said a word to remind her.


    However, the ancient city of Xiao, who fought for the first time, had rich experience and had some illusions about Xiandu muyouma, so he was recruited immediately.


    There is no doubt that their bodies have been exchanged. The exchange of five senses of Xiandu muyouma is indeed difficult to guard against. If there is no defense, it is easy to get caught. Of course, the reason why xiaogucheng got caught this time is also to some extent. After all, his strength is better than Xiandu muyouma after summoning the family animals.


    "What''s going on... You... I" xiaogucheng just felt a sudden darkness in front of him. When he opened his eyes again, he found himself standing not far away, and his head could not turn around.


    "Is this the real ancestor''s body? How powerful this magic is! And this vitality. No wonder it''s a powerful family beast that can resist the history. Now I just need to use this powerful magic." Without hesitation, Xiandu muyouma took out a magic guide book. Strong magic gushed out and set off a gust of wind in an instant.


    Xiao ancient city has not fully reflected what happened, and can only reluctantly ensure that he will not be taken away by this magic frenzy.


    "Xiao Gucheng, what are you doing? Stop quickly." At this time, Nangong finally arrived that month. She didn''t know that the ancient city of Xiao had exchanged bodies with the Xiandu muyouma. She was very confused when she saw the state of the ancient city of Xiao. In particular, she found the magic guide book in the other party''s hand, which gave her an ominous feeling.


    Xiandu muyouma naturally ignored her at this time and continued the ceremony. The magic belonging to the ancient city of Xiao was constantly released.


    "That month, teacher, the ancient city has changed with Youma''s body." As a bystander, Ji Xin''s eyes were very sharp and saw the situation.


    "Yes, yes, Shelley is still reliable!" The ancient city of Xiaocheng fits in instantly.


    Nangong was not an ordinary person that month. She met Zhiguang and soon accepted this statement. Her face suddenly became dignified. She didn''t know what the other party''s purpose was, but


    "Since I don''t know, I''ll wait until later. Subdue her first." When my mind moved, the signboard chain of the witch belonging to the gap appeared. For the sake of emptiness, I went straight to the ancient city of Xiao.


    However, she was destined to be disappointed. Zhenzu''s magic was too powerful. The chain could not break through each other''s magic shield at all.


    Of course, the magic shield was actually inspired by the magic guide book in the hands of Xiaogu city at this time.


    "No, this is..." Nangong wanted to try again that month, but suddenly she felt her heart beating wildly, an unspeakable feeling came out, and the prison border around her was showing up.


    Nangong endured her discomfort that month, looked at the magic guide book in the hands of Xiaogu City, and finally understood all the causes and consequences. "Is it ah ye? I didn''t expect that she had such a backhand, but even if I fought my life, I won''t let you succeed."


    "What happened? Teacher that month." Xiandu muyouma, now controlled by Xiaogu City, asked.


    Nangong glanced at him that month and said quickly, "it''s too late to explain the current situation to you. I''ll fall into deep sleep or amnesia later. You must protect me and wait for me to recover."


    With these words, Nangong was ready to use some taboo abilities to prevent the release of the prison border against the law that month.


    But when Nangong was about to start that month, a joke came out of the air and made her stop.


    "Oh, it looks very lively. Do you want my help?" Meng Haoran was talking. He was standing in the void, followed by Nina, but Nina seemed a little nervous.


    Seeing Meng Haoran, Nangong remembered Meng Haoran''s strength that month. She breathed a sigh. If Meng Haoran was there, everything could be solved easily, and she didn''t have to take risks.


    "Stop her action quickly." Nangong pointed to the ancient city of Xiao, which was releasing magic that month. Her voice was a little urgent. She felt that the time had come to the last step, which was closely related to the prison border.


    However, Meng Haoran didn''t follow the meaning of Nangong that month. Instead, he flashed behind Nangong that month, pointed at her and fixed her in place.


    "You, what are you going to do? Do you say you''re with her?" Nangong''s face became very ugly that month, and even there was a trace of despair in her eyes. She knew that if Meng Haoran really came to help each other, she could not stop it anyway.


    Meng Haoran patted Nangong that month''s head angrily, and then said, "if I really work with the other party, do I use it so secretly? I''ll do it directly and aboveboard. With my strength, you know."


    right! If it was him, Nangong would have reacted to this statement that month, but he was even more confused.

 Chapter 677

    Since he is not a group, why should he treat me like this, and it doesn''t seem that he will stop each other, and even vaguely expect it?


    "Do you know what will happen if she liberates the prison border, and what kind of blow will be caused to the society when countless ferocious prisoners will run out." At the thought of those famous criminals, even Nangong was cold in that month.


    Meng Haoran didn''t think so, but said, "well, I know that if that happens, I will solve it at one time. Besides, it''s irresponsible to put such a big responsibility on you, a little Lori. After this time, you can be free."


    "You already know?" After hearing Meng Haoran''s words that month, Nangong felt a touch in his heart. It turned out that he was for me.


    "There''s something in this world I don''t know." Meng Haoran said shamelessly.


    "No, if you do this, they will..." Nangong wanted to say that many forces would not want to see this situation, which would be bad for Meng Haoran, but when she saw Meng Haoran smiling, even with a murderous face, she suddenly reacted, what kind of existence Meng Haoran was, and her previous feat of summoning nearly 10000 dependents was still vivid, He is the world''s No. 1 power worthy of the name. All major forces compete to please. If he does so, no one dares to say anything at all.


    "It seems that you also want to understand, so just look at it here. I''m afraid you''ll use your real body next time." Meng Haoran said with a smile.


    "Well," Nangong said no more that month and nodded.


    The other two people on the side did have some difficulties in understanding their dialogue. Of course, Ji Xin Xuecai understood some. She knew that Meng Haoran was powerful, so she was relaxed at this time. Meng Haoran was there. Even if Xiandu muyouma opened the so-called prison border, it didn''t matter much.


    Xiao Gucheng was also very stupid. Seeing Ji Xin''s snow vegetables didn''t say anything, he also understood that the matter had been solved by time, but he was still worried. His physical problems had not been solved, so he was a little reluctant to talk.


    Meng Haoran naturally discovered the concerns of Xiaogu city and said, "don''t worry. I''ll give you a complete body later."


    "That you Ma her?" Xiaogucheng, who got the guarantee, began to worry about other things.


    "She''ll be fine, too." Meng Haoran''s tone was very solemn, which made Xiaogu subconsciously believe him.


    So they began to watch the play.


    With the passage of time, there was more and more noise here, which attracted a lot of attention. However, when they found that Meng Haoran was also here, they left silently.


    Seeing Nangong that month, they didn''t stop themselves. Although Xiandu muyouma was strange, he continued his duties without interference. Of course, everything went very smoothly.


    Finally, when reaching a critical point, a loud noise, the prison barrier in other spaces officially came here.


    The prisoners at the prison border also began to appear in front of Meng Haoran.


    "What''s going on? This is..."


    "It seems to be outside the border. I remember it seems to be somewhere on Xianshen island!"


    "Do you mean we''re free? Go and get out of this damn place. I''ve been impatient for a long time."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Because there is no interference, even ordinary criminals can leave the prison border this time, but this is not a good thing, because Meng Haoran is at the gate of the prison border, and they will face a more terrible existence than the prison border.


    "Boy! Why are you blocking the gate? Get out of the way, or I''ll kill you." A big man with a face full of flesh looked at Meng Haoran and said, but he didn''t start immediately out of vigilance. After all, the place where Meng Haoran appeared and his expression were too calm.


    Behind the hengrou man, there were a group of vicious family words, but they didn''t speak. They looked like hengrou men. However, after careful discovery, we can really know that many of them showed disdain to the man''s eyes.


    Let hengrou big man be a pioneer and look at the situation. This is their idea. Those who can enter the prison border are not ordinary people and their brains are not stupid. Therefore, we should wait and see if we know this situation. If Meng Haoran is really just an ordinary person, kill him, that is, on the contrary, if Meng Haoran is a strong man and strong enough that they can''t resist, They also know what to do next.


    What happened today reveals a strange feeling. The prison border, which claims to never appear in the real world, unexpectedly appeared in Xianshen island. There are several people who seem to have known the situation here. If there is nothing fishy, I''m afraid no one will believe it.


    In the desire for freedom, most people still hope Meng Haoran didn''t happen to be here.


    And even if Meng Haoran is a strong man, as long as it is not the kind of existence that is completely irresistible, they will fight to the death. They have had enough of the life of prison border. As long as they can have a chance to escape from life, they don''t mind using their lives to blog.


    Meng Haoran has a good grasp of the hearts of these prisoners in front of him, but his main energy has not been put on them. The real strong men in the prison border have not appeared, and these small minions can''t interest him at all.


    Meng Haoran ignored them, but let the leading man lose some face. As soon as his brain was hot, he rushed out and made a ferocious move.


    "I''ll die for you." It''s not a very strong magic entanglement Around his fist, but an ordinary man will be blown up by this punch.


    Meng Haoran took a faint look at the hengrou man, but the consequences caused by this look are not what the hengrou man can bear.


    I thought he could at least hurt the other party, or even kill the other party directly. How could I think that he met Meng Haoran, who didn''t even call the family beast. Just with a look in his eyes, he felt an unparalleled power coming on his body.


    "Bad" at the last moment of his life, hengrou man finally regretted and wanted to beg for mercy, but it was too late.


    "Bang" everyone saw that the big man who rushed to Meng Haoran suddenly exploded without warning. It was very strange.


    This scene looked into the eyes of the prisoners. In an instant, their eyes looked at Meng Haoran changed, and they were afraid.

 Chapter 678

    Meng Haoran showed such a hand. For a moment, the scene was silent. No one spoke, let alone made any special actions.


    Meng Haoran knows that they are afraid. Now, they won''t act rashly before they can''t touch Meng Haoran''s background and real strength. Meng Haoran is also happy, so there is no action.


    Both sides are waiting for people, and they are still waiting for the same group of people, that is, the top criminals in the prison border. Each one is a strong one outside. If they add up, even the true ancestor has the strength to fight. Of course, this is the fourth true ancestor. Even if they add up, they have no choice.


    Fortunately, Meng Haoran waited for a long time, about 4 or 5 minutes, and saw several familiar faces.


    Soon, the guys Meng Haoran met last time basically arrived. We can see that their mood is very happy. After all, they are about to escape from the prison border. No, but at the moment they saw Meng Haoran, their mood immediately changed rapidly. They have a deep memory of Meng Haoran, especially a eunuch.


    "It''s you!" A gnashing of teeth voice came from a eunuch man, but the awkward tone made many people get goose bumps. If it weren''t for their own strength, I''m afraid many people would want to teach him a good lesson.


    Seeing the appearance of Qili Jia, Meng Haoran''s heart was also smiling. It was really funny. A man now had a foundation and a bright red mouth on his face. What is the lips like? Where is lipstick and foundation?


    "Long time no see. Are you okay?" Meng Haoran said with a smile, as if he were greeting an old friend.


    "You..." qilika choked on Meng Haoran''s words. Pointing to Meng Haoran, his face turned red. He wanted to go up and tear Meng Haoran to pieces immediately. His lower body, which had nothing to do, was also aching faintly at this time, but he was really afraid of the inexplicable scene at the beginning and didn''t dare to do it rashly.


    Other people who didn''t know the inside story looked at them strangely, which made qilija even more angry.


    "Do you know him? Is he your good friend?" Nangong suddenly said such a sentence that month, which made Meng Haoran, who was in a good mood, look silly in an instant.


    After the reaction, Meng Haoran immediately said, "ghost and he are good friends. My sexual orientation is very normal."


    Nangong guessed at random that month that Meng Haoran knew them and had something to do with the last time she caught Meng Haoran, but she still looked unbelieving. She wanted to be angry with Meng Haoran. Who made Meng Haoran often make her angry.


    The suspicion of Nangong that month made Meng Haoran feel at a loss, but in an instant he thought of a solution and said, "OK, you don''t believe it, so I''ll prove it right away."


    Meng Haoran said and made a move that surprised Nangong that month. He actually stretched his head to Nangong that month. This is to ask Wen! And what''s the matter with his hand? So the destination is holy Woman Peak!


    Nangong was also flustered that month. He hurriedly retreated, like a little sister-in-law who was afraid of invasion. "Don''t come here, help! There are hooligans." While talking, he changed and put it.


    When so many people watched in public, such a good play was staged. Everyone, especially the prisoners, looked forward to Meng Haoran''s behavior and supported him very much.


    "Well, I know you''re not his friend. Will you succeed? Just let me go!" Finally, Nangong finally remembered why Meng Haoran did this in that month.


    However, it was already a little late, although Meng Haoran''s head stopped at the last minute, away from the red of Nangong that month The lip is less than 1 cm, but the feeling of skin blind date makes Nangong feel strange that month.


    The most important thing is that Nangong can feel the warmth of Meng Haoran''s big hands that month, which makes her weak all over.


    "You don''t let go." Nangong said in shame and anger that month, forgetting that she could take Meng Haoran''s hand away by herself.


    Meng Haoran was also a little embarrassed. Originally, he didn''t mean that, but he didn''t resist in the end.


    "Ha ha, the accident is definitely an accident." Meng Haoran turned around and looked at the criminals, as if nothing had happened before, but his attitude attracted the contempt of everyone. Although they didn''t say it clearly, their eyes have explained everything.


    Meng Haoran didn''t have a good face for these criminals. When the color below sank, he said: "what you look at, you all have different eyes. If you use this kind of eyes again, I''ll make you never use this kind of eyes again in your life."


    "Oh, you still threaten us. Brothers, don''t be afraid. He''s only one person and wants to stop us. No matter how strong he is, he can''t stop us. It''s been so long. I believe everyone''s magic has almost recovered!"


    "Hey, hey, my brother is right. I can''t. He really dares to stop us. For freedom, let''s go."


    "Yes, for freedom, we don''t want to stay in this damn place anymore."


    I don''t know who started it. The prisoners'' emotions were driven all at once. They forgot Meng Haoran''s strength. Maybe it was the magic that restored their courage.


    Indeed, prisoners can''t use magic in prison border crossing, but now prison border crossing has come to reality, and their constraints have become much smaller. Over time, their body''s control over magic has come back.


    Magic and no magic were two different things, so he barely had courage.


    Of course, there are smart people among the prisoners. They are cold-blooded bystanders and have no intention to drift with the tide.


    "Brothers, show him your ability and let him see our strength. I''ll make a fool of myself first." A man with a hooked nose, when his lower body was surging with magic, a giant beast 5 meters high appeared in front of him.


    Family beast! Many people did not dare to underestimate him when they saw this scene, showing a look of fear, which made the eagle nose man proud for a while.


    Many people were unwilling to be outdone by his trouble. There were many magic waves and all kinds of lights flashing in an instant. Not long ago, nearly 100 different dependents appeared in front of Meng Haoran, and there were people with the ability of other special occupations eyeing Meng Haoran.


    Obviously, Meng Haoran has become a public enemy.

 Chapter 679

    The prison inmates had an unspeakable momentum for a moment. Even Nangong was frightened for a moment that month. However, when they saw that Meng Haoran was unmoved, as if everything in front of them was a mud avalanche tile dog, they calmed down and looked at the prisoners with the eyes of a good play.


    I really don''t know what to say. I just seem to have a little momentum. I just don''t know how many moves they can make on Meng Haoran. I hope they don''t die ugly.


    Because Meng Haoran didn''t speak, they were also silent in Nangong that month. In the view of the prisoners, Meng Haoran was afraid of them, so they were more confident. They worked hard to show their strength one by one, and even many were stupid and ready to solve Meng Haoran first, so that others could see their strength.


    "You really think you can go out. It''s too late to go back now. Otherwise, don''t say I didn''t give you a chance when I start." Meng Haoran said expressionless. He had planned that if they really did, there would be no need to exist. Anyway, the prisoners in the prison border were sentenced to life imprisonment. It''s better to finish everything than suffer in prison and die.


    What good death is better than living. As long as he doesn''t die, there is always hope. Meng Haoran won''t think about it. Well, at least he won''t think so for these prisoners.


    "You''re not afraid of us." The eagle nose man was stunned to see that Meng Haoran was so tough, but no matter what Meng Haoran said, they were already on the line and had to do it after all.


    Meng Haoran didn''t answer the man''s words. He even disdained to answer. What he said just now was to give them a chance.


    The eagle nose man here hasn''t had time to think about what Meng Haoran means, but others already have impatient guys. They don''t know who Meng Haoran is, and they don''t believe that Meng Haoran is stronger than their true ancestors. In addition, they are all murderers walking on the tip of a knife. Most of them don''t agree to kill directly. Now their patience has been exhausted, At that moment, dozens of figures rushed to Meng Haoran.


    "Die!" Now that the other party has shot, Meng Haoran doesn''t intend to continue to sit and wait to die. Besides, he doesn''t have the idea of saying anything to these prisoners. Today, he said that he didn''t stop Xiandu muyouma from unlocking the seal of the prison boundary, but Xiandu MUA night has been in Nangong that month itself.


    "Let''s show you what real despair is." Meng Haoran thought about it and had a plan.


    Meng Haoran didn''t care about the incoming people. He seemed to completely ignore it. Then he pretended to take out a small fireworks like thing from a star''s Kung Fu film from his arms, lit it by Shi Shiran, and put it into the air. The fireworks exploded in the air, showing a strange Kirin pattern.


    "There are few people bullying me, aren''t they? I''ve called people. You wait!" Meng Haoran said and shouted, "an arrow through the clouds, thousands of troops and horses come to meet."


    For this inexplicable performance, no one at the scene could understand it. They even thought Meng Haoran was scared and stupid. Looking at the dozens of figures attacking Meng Haoran, they felt some regret. Why did many of them go out? In this way, killing Meng Haoran also showed their face.


    But the next scene made everyone stand still. When the prisoners who attacked Meng Haoran approached Meng Haoran, Meng Haoran''s reinforcements had arrived.


    Meng Haoran''s body kept exploding with amazing momentum. A family beast with a length of hundreds of meters or even thousands or thousands of meters appeared in the void. In the blink of an eye, it was all around. At a glance, it was dense and not scary, and the power scattered against them was even more amazing. Any one was far beyond the existence of the true ancestor family beast, and could easily kill all the prisoners.


    The dozens of figures who first attacked Meng Haoran couldn''t bear the momentum of the family animals. In an instant, they became blood men and fell on the road. It was obvious that they were dead.


    "This... This"


    "Am I dreaming?"


    "What kind of existence we are facing!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Everyone, including Nangong, who had been expected, looked at all this in amazement that month. The scene at this time was really spectacular. It completely refreshed their understanding of the world. The dependents, and they were all powerful dependents. They were summoned so many silently. It seemed that there were hundreds of them. It was not scientific at all!


    "Even the true ancestor can''t summon so many dependents at the same time. At most, we can change dozens at the same time. Do we still underestimate him after all? And he doesn''t look like doing his best." Nangong looked at a relaxed and natural Meng Haoran that month, and his heart was extremely complex.


    "This is the real strong man!" Xiaogu city is finally convinced of Meng Haoran and knows that even if he grows up completely, he may be a dish for Meng Haoran.


    Not to mention Nangong that month, the top criminals who met Meng Haoran in the prison border were cold and stunned. Meng Haoran had been strong enough in the prison before, but now it is even more incredible. They can fully feel that the random animals around can easily solve them, My heart is a little desperate. I don''t hold any hope of getting out of prison.


    "He, he''s so strong." In the prison barrier, mu''a night, the fairy capital with black hair and waist, looked at Meng Haoran with colorful eyes.


    The prisoners have fully accepted their fate. Some smart people have even looked inside the prison border. They remember what Meng Haoran said before and don''t want to bring disaster to the fish in the pond.


    Meng Haoran naturally didn''t mean what he said. He sneered and said, "come on! Why don''t you come? Now the number of people is almost the same, isn''t it right to fight in groups? Or do you know how to be humble and don''t want to take the initiative to attack, so I can attack here."


    As soon as Meng Haoran spoke, most prisoners were surprised. Thinking of what Meng Haoran had said before, they regretted it and asked for mercy. However, Meng Haoran did not give them this opportunity.


    "Kill!" Meng Haoran spit out two words coldly in his mouth. The dependents who had been summoned to float quietly in the air were like being ordered by the emperor. They were suddenly quiet to move. Their prestige broke out without reservation. They could not show them in Meng Haoran''s eyes for a long time. Although they lost their share in such small roles, they couldn''t care.

 Chapter 680

    The dependents will not show mercy to these prisoners, so these prisoners who just shouted died miserably in the hands of the dependents. Even if they began to resist, it was completely useless. Their strength was not enough in the eyes of the dependents. Even if the dependents really did their best, a sneeze could kill them.


    "Don''t kill me, please, let me go"


    "I''m wrong. Please spare your life!"


    "Fight with you."


    There are both beggars for mercy and those who abandon themselves. However, Meng Haoran has no response to this. He stubbornly watched the dependents kill these criminals.


    Broken limbs and residual blood. The scene was terrible. The blood flowed all over the ground. Except that Meng Haoran could keep calm when he was out of the scene, everyone else was scared by this scene. Xiaogucheng also vomited all over the ground.


    Although Meng Haoran didn''t commit suicide himself, he did call the family animals to move their hands, so it should still be counted on him.


    Meng Haoran showed his paws and teeth for the first time in the world. Before, they were small and noisy, which is totally incomparable with now. Virtually, people''s eyes when looking at Meng Haoran have changed greatly, full of awe. Powerful people are terrible, but they are more afraid when using power. Even if others are afraid of people who want to know the powerful but don''t understand the use of the ancient city, they are limited.


    It can be expected that after the news of Meng Haoran''s power spread today, how many people will be silent to him and dare not play any small tricks on him any more.


    The killing did not last long, only about three minutes, but for the people present, these three minutes were too long, longer than three years.


    After killing the former prisoners, the family animals stopped the attack and returned to their original position again. Like the soldiers who stopped the March, Meng Haoran was arched and defended. At this time, Meng Haoran was like a human emperor in the eyes of others, and the surrounding family animals were the most elite forbidden guards.


    The criminals killed by animals accounted for about 80% of the people present. The rest were those who had always stood far away or cleverly hid aside, and there were more than a dozen top criminals.


    Many criminals are secretly glad that they did not participate in the previous action, otherwise he is definitely one lying on the ground now.


    Meng Haoran, who showed his strength, did not speak, and everyone dared not speak. In this way, he looked at Meng Haoran quietly. In addition, many people were killed. For a time, he felt empty and lonely, and even the sound of the breeze from time to time could be heard.


    Meng Haoran pretended to look at everyone. Seeing that everyone dared not look at each other, he pretended to mutter, "how can there be a smell of blood? It''s not good, not good."


    Meng Haoran''s words have been slandered by everyone. Of course, there is a smell of blood after NIMA''s death!


    Of course, for Meng Haoran''s understanding and pretending to be confused, we can only think about it in our hearts. Even because Meng Haoran''s words are relieved, we are not afraid that if you don''t speak, we are afraid that Meng Haoran will do it without saying a word.


    "I''d better clean it." Meng Haoran said such a sentence, so that everyone didn''t know how to clean, but then they saw a magical scene again. One of the dependents suddenly and quickly came out and opened his mouth,


    "I ate all the bodies and blood!" Everyone was surprised. In a moment, all the bodies and remnants disappeared, as if those killed prisoners had never appeared in the world.


    This sudden household animal is called a swallowing animal. It can swallow anything, including energy. It is also a relatively powerful existence in Meng Haoran''s household animals, but now it is used to do this kind of cleaning. I have to say Meng Haoran''s luxury.


    "Hehe, the trivial matter has finally been handled. Then let''s talk about the business." Meng Haoran smiled again, and the dependents around him gradually dissipated. It was obvious that he had been recruited back.


    At this moment, we are really relieved. We feel that the surrounding temperature has changed from the cold winter of the twelfth lunar month to the warm spring. For a time, there is a sense of happiness of narrowly escaping from death.


    Finally, he returned to the ordinary one. Nangong secretly said in his heart that Meng Haoran, who had been decisive in killing and cutting, could not be compared with Meng Haoran now, or even two different people.


    "I really don''t know which is the real him, but he was really domineering just now." Nina, as a bystander, looked at Meng Haoran and fell into meditation.


    "I knew he was a murderer. Now it seems that he is even more terrible than a murderer!" Several people who had seen Meng Haoran in the prison border were like good students at this time. They were afraid that they would offend Meng Haoran and end up with a whole body.


    The rest of the people also understand. The next thing depends on what Meng Haoran said. Meng Haoran said that the prison boundary continues to exist, so the prisoners can only stay in it honestly. Even if the prison boundary has come to reality at this time, Meng Haoran is not reasonable. The law is of no use to him.


    Of course, if Meng Haoran said that there was no need for prison demarcation, the prisoners didn''t have to be happy, because in addition to letting them go, they might just kill them all.


    Thinking of these smart prisoners, they all have the idea of expecting the prison border to continue to exist. The second is good, but they can''t afford to gamble!


    After seeing Meng Haoran''s army of animals, prisoners don''t expect external forces to have any impact on Meng Haoran. Everything is a paper tiger under absolute strength.


    Meng Haoran also roughly saw their ideas from everyone''s expressions, but what he had to do was already doomed and would not be changed.


    "Let me in." Meng Haoran said this to Nangong that month and walked towards the prison border first.


    Naturally, no one dared to stop Meng Haoran, so Meng Haoran and they walked in very easily.


    Ignoring the remaining prisoners waiting for trial, Meng Haoran went straight to the center of the prison border, where Nangong''s moon body was located.


    Seeing Meng Haoran and others disappear, the rest look at each other and don''t know what to do? Take the opportunity to escape or wait here.


    Finally, fearing Meng Haoran''s power, none of them chose to leave, but this is also correct. If they really leave, Meng Haoran will not let them go easily. I''m afraid it''s useless to escape to the ends of the earth.

 Chapter 681

    "Mom finally saw you." Xiandu muyouma has changed back with Xiaogu city at this time. There are tears in his mother''s eyes.


    Xiandu mu''a night saw her nominal daughter, but the actual clone was lack of interest. The picture of Meng Haoran''s great power in her mind had not dispersed and was still in a shocking state. She just looked at Xiandu Mu Youma and nodded.


    Of course, even if Xiandu mu''a night is awake at this time, she will not have a good face for Xiandu Mu Youma. After all, in her eyes, Xiandu Mu Youma is just a tool made to help her get out of trouble,


    Xiandu muyouma didn''t find his mother''s abnormal attitude towards him, so he was very happy and felt that what he did had a return.


    ¡­¡­


    Meng Haoran went straight to the center of the prison border and saw the gate again. Meng Haoran felt some emotion, and Nangong was even more excited that month. He had guessed Meng Haoran''s plan. His gratitude to Meng Haoran was beyond words.


    "What are we doing here?" Xiaogu city just followed the crowd. I didn''t know the inside story, so I asked it now.


    Although Ji Xin Xuecai on the side is usually a little confused, she guessed a little from the dialogue between Meng Haoran and Nangong that month. At present, she pulled the ancient city of Xiao aside to avoid disturbing Meng Haoran and Nangong that month. As for Nina, she still looks like watching a play.


    "Are you ready?" Meng Haoran said positively to Nangong that month. What he should do next is to awaken the noumenon of Nangong that month. In that case, the prison boundary will disappear and the Nangong that month in front of him will disappear.


    Nangong looked at Meng Haoran in a daze that month, as if she wanted to print Meng Haoran in her heart. It took a long time to firmly nod and turn around.


    At that moment, Meng Haoran saw the glimmer of crystal in the air, and she burst into tears.


    Meng Haoran felt an unspeakable impulse in his heart. He thought of every bit of Nangong that month, but his body reacted directly. He suddenly hugged her from behind Nangong that month. There was no other action, but simply hugged her tightly.


    Nangong struggled only symbolically in Meng Haoran''s arms that month, and then let Meng Haoran hold her.


    "Don''t be afraid. If you are afraid that you will no longer be you when she wakes up, I can separate you. In that case, you will exist independently. Don''t doubt my ability." Meng Haoran''s extremely gentle words suddenly came to her ears. Nangong''s heart in that month was finally completely moved by Meng Haoran. The previously ignorant feelings were finally sublimated into love. She knew that she fell in love with him from this moment. No, maybe not this moment, but earlier.


    Meng Haoran thought Nangong would accept his proposal that month, but unexpectedly, Nangong finally refused that month. She said, "she is me, and it''s still me when she wakes up."


    Meng Haoran didn''t continue to advise. That''s what she meant, and he believed her, but Meng Haoran still had his own ideas.


    Nangong was very happy that Meng Haoran believed in himself so much, and even showed a tired smile.


    When Meng Haoran touched the door again, it didn''t cause any reaction, as if it was an extremely ordinary door. However, when he entered, he found that the door was closed again, and only he and Nangong Niu entered it.


    "They should be fine!" Looking at the suddenly closed door, Xiao ancient city was worried, but the other two seemed very calm. They believed in Meng Haoran''s strength.


    ¡­¡­


    Everything in the room and everything Meng Haoran saw before have not changed in the slightest. It seems that time has not left a trace here. It is still the sleeping girl, but there may be some slight differences.


    "I don''t know if it''s for my illusion. She seems to have survived? She will believe it at any time!" What Meng Haoran doesn''t know is that this is because he feels the separation of Nangong that month, so the noumenon of Nangong that month has a trace of soberness.


    Silently watching the body of Nangong that month for a moment, Meng Haoran was about to make an action to wake her up.


    "Let me do it!" Nangong then turned into a ray of light and threw it into his body. Meng Haoran didn''t have time to respond to the speed.


    When Nangong put himself into the body that month, the surrounding scene immediately changed, and the whole prison boundary began to vibrate, just like an earthquake.


    Not only that, the prison border began to become illusory, as if to disappear into the reality again, but the real situation is not the case. The prison border is really going to disappear completely this time.


    After a while, most of the prison boundary disappeared, leaving only the last city wall. Everyone can see the figure floating in the air in the center, which is the noumenon of Nangong that month.


    "What happened? It was..."


    "The noumenon of Nangong that month? So, the prison boundary will no longer exist."


    "Hiss, it turns out that their purpose is this. Aren''t you afraid of being blamed?"


    "Blame what! Did you see the young man? Do you think anyone can beat him?"


    Many people talked about it one after another. When they saw the prison border, they would completely disappear into the world. Many prisoners were shining in their eyes.


    "Is she finally free?" Xiandu mu''a night is the most shocked person at the moment. However, she is a little frightened after the shock. This was her goal, but now it is about to be completed. Then where should she go?


    In the center, Meng Haoran''s mental power closely watched everything in Nangong that month. Whether it was physical or mental, he could feel that a will in Nangong''s body was slowly waking up, and the separate will previously invested in it was merging with it.


    "Sorry, it''s not that I don''t believe you, it''s just for insurance." Meng Haoran secretly apologized to Nangong that month, and then sent out his huge spiritual force to interfere with its integration.


    Under the interference of Meng Haoran, the will of separation soon merged with the subject, and there were slight changes. Moreover, the subject of Nangong that month after waking up must still be dominated by the will of separation. In other words, Nangong that month is still the Nangong that month Meng Haoran knew before, but this time it is a real and growing version.

 Chapter 682

    Finally, at a certain moment, when the two wills were completely integrated, the eyelashes of Nangong in that month trembled slightly, and then his eyes slowly opened. The sleeping beauty who had slept for so long was finally awakened by the king Meng Haoran.


    "You are..." Nangong naturally landed from the air that month, and then saw Meng Haoran at the first sight, with a trace of confusion in his eyes.


    too bad! Did something happen! Meng Haoran''s heart thumped and felt bad. He thought he had missed something.


    Fortunately, Meng Haoran''s worry is superfluous. Nangong just woke up and was a little confused. A moment later, Nangong already remembered who Meng Haoran was and what happened.


    "Brother Meng, thank you." Thousands of words turned into one more sentence.


    Meng Haoran was also surprised to see this. Sure enough, what he did was not in vain.


    With Nangong''s complete awakening in that month, the last trace of the prison boundary disappeared in the world like the wind. So many people appeared in this world. It was really lively for a while.


    Many prisoners are happy, and even some of them are ready to cry. However, with Meng Haoran, they are still a little restrained. After all, how they are after all depends on Meng Haoran.


    The culprits of Nangong''s prison border crossing in that month should be hated by reason. Even before, they spent a lot of time thinking that as long as they could go out, they had to find trouble with her, and there were not a few people who wanted to kill her.


    Meng Haoran''s appearance made their hatred completely gone, and they didn''t dare to think about it. Obviously, Meng Haoran had an affair with Nangong that month, and they didn''t even dare to show their hatred for Nangong that month. Thinking of Meng Haoran''s terrible, they had given up their heart of revenge, and only hoped that Meng Haoran could let them go.


    The appearance of Nangong''s body in that month naturally represents some things. Not far away, mu''a night, the fairy capital, looked at Nangong''s month responsibly. She suddenly felt very unhappy and wanted to turn around and leave, but there was a thought in her heart that wanted her to stop firmly in place and listen to her daughter''s nagging absently.


    "It''s really big now, but it''s estimated that this should be able to solve it." Xian Shenming helped himself with his glasses and felt that today was really unpredictable. First, the prison barrier inexplicably appeared in reality, then Meng Haoran became powerful, and finally there was no prison barrier, leaving such a mess.


    Although Meng Haoran has killed most of the prisoners, there are about hundreds of prisoners left now, and these are different from those killed by Meng Haoran. They have higher levels and some brains. If the killed are powerful brutes, the rest are about intelligent. Of course, they are intelligent, and their strength may not be weaker than those before.


    After all, he did not change his words here. Meng Haoran first comforted Nangong that month, and then faced the rest of his prisoners again. He planned to finish his work and go home early.


    Everyone turned their eyes on Meng Haoran and waited for the final sentence.


    "Since you are all prisoners at the prison border, most of you have committed crimes, but this has little to do with me. Now that the prison border is gone, I will make the decision to exempt you from your crime. You can leave. As for being caught again in the future, there is only one way, that is, the way of those people before, understand?" Meng Haoran let go of these criminals on his own. It is reasonable that they would oppose Nangong that month. However, Meng Haoran''s strength before was too amazing, so they tacitly accepted Meng Haoran''s practice.


    The people who got the pardon soon left, and soon not only disappeared, they didn''t want to stay with Meng Haoran for a long time, and they were scrambling to leave.


    In a short moment, only Meng Haoran and his gang, Xiandu mu''a night and her daughter Xiandu Mu Youma were left on the scene.


    Knowing the difficulties of Xiandu muyouma, xiaogucheng of course forgives her, which doesn''t start to get hot again.


    "You shouldn''t have anywhere to go yet! How about following me?" Meng Haoran said such a sentence to Xiandu mu''a night, which surprised Nangong that month. However, she didn''t know what mood she was when she saw Xiandu mu''a night, and she didn''t object.


    Nangong didn''t say anything that month, and others had no reason to object. Therefore, the fate of Xiandu mu''a night depends on her own.


    Originally, Xiandu mu''a night wanted to refuse, but when he came to his mouth, he suddenly turned into "OK!"


    After that, the team separated. Meng Haoran, Nina and Nangong had been in Xiandu MUA night that month. The destination was the office, and the others were unknown. Xiandu muyouma wanted to be with her mother, but Meng Haoran pushed it to xiaogucheng and told her that Xiandu MUA night would find her in a few days.


    Xiandu mu''a night originally wanted to regain his power, but in the end, he suspended his plan. Besides, he can''t use that power now.


    Meng Haoran''s appearance has completely disrupted the plan of the fairy capital mu''a night, and there is probably no chance for the dark oath to appear. Speaking of it, Meng Haoran is more interested in the so-called power that can invalidate magic and correct the wrong world. This ability is already your high-end power, equivalent to the field of magic prohibition, It may be enlightening to study it.


    ¡­¡­


    "You two should shake hands and make peace. That month, ah Ye has sealed herself for so many years, and ah Ye has planned for so long to free that month. Can''t you be honest? You have to be like the enemy. What''s good about this." Meng Haoran wanted two people to make up for each other when he came to the office.


    "Hum, what do you know?" Xiandu mu''a night was stunned at first, then proud and charming. He didn''t say that he didn''t make up with Nangong that month.


    Nangong took the initiative in that month and said to mu''a ye, Xiandu: "brother Meng is right. Let''s make up! Forget the previous unhappiness. I know your heart is kind, but there is a problem with your thinking."


    "You have a problem with your thinking. I was right at the beginning." Xiandu mu''a night still didn''t fully realize his mistake. Although he felt guilty about Nangong that month, he still felt that he was right to launch a dark oath. The world should follow her idea.


    Meng Haoran looked at the fairy capital mu''a night and was speechless. It seemed that counseling was inevitable.


    "You''re not wrong, so why?" Meng Haoran suddenly said to the fairy capital mu''a night.

 Chapter 683

    "Of course I''m not wrong. Magic itself shouldn''t exist in this world, and the world is also fictional. As long as I launch the dark oath successfully, it can prove everything. My purpose is just to restore the wrong world." Xiandu mu''a night said naturally.


    "Is that your reason?" Meng Haoran looked a little disdainful.


    Seeing this, mu''a night, the fairy capital, thought Meng Haoran didn''t believe in himself, and his heart was slightly depressed.


    However, Meng Haoran turned and said: "Even if what you said is true, what''s the matter? Even if magic shouldn''t exist, the current situation is that we can all use magic. Magic has been integrated into everyone''s life, and even many things are developed by magic. It''s just your wishful thinking to turn the world into a world without magic. Do you think about it Other people''s ideas, most people have been used to the world, but you want to change them, that is to oppose the world. In the end, what can you do even if you change the world back? "


    Meng Haoran''s words made the fairy capital mu''a night fall into meditation, right! Even if your idea is right, what''s the use? When most lives in the world accept one thing, even if it is not true, it becomes true. She doesn''t know the story of three people becoming tigers, but the truth is figured out.


    But what''s the use of doing it yourself? Just to satisfy yourself? For this reason, I don''t hesitate to destroy the lives of millions of people. What''s the difference between such a practice and a real witch? In that case, people have a reason to hate witch. I''m really tied up in a cocoon. What I clearly want is not like this, but


    "It seems that you also understand a little. What you want to do is meaningless. Shouldn''t you really be a murderer and have fun in destruction?" Meng Haoran''s tone was a little funny.


    "No, I''m not a murderer, I just want to..." I mean my wrong Xiandu Mu ah Ye''s voice is getting lower and lower.


    Seeing that Xiandu mua''ye began to reflect, Nangong was very happy that month. Of course, she was more curious. She couldn''t figure out why she said so much. Xiandu mua''ye didn''t look back, and Meng Haoran accepted a few words casually? You know, she used to say something similar to the fairy capital mu''a night, but it was of no use.


    There are many reasons why Meng Haoran''s words were heard by Xiandu mua''ye, but Nangong''s words in that month were not heard. First, Nangong was too familiar with Xiandu mua''ye in that month, and her advice was too frequent, resulting in Xiandu mua''ye having antibodies. This is just like in real society, your parents asked you to study hard and you didn''t learn, no matter how many times you said it, Then a superior who you think is very successful suddenly said such a word to you, and you changed immediately.


    Meng Haoran here is the big man. After all, his strength has been seen in mu''a night, and he thinks that Meng Haoran doesn''t need to deceive himself.


    Second, Meng Haoran was a man and Nangong was a woman that month. Well, this reason is far fetched. Of course, there is only one important reason, that is, Meng Haoran said this because he was Meng Haoran, that''s all.


    Seeing that mu''a night in Xiandu was a little depressed, Meng Haoran knew that it was time to say something else: "in fact, the reason why you want to prove that the world has no magic is not because of this reason itself! Think about what you thought at first."


    What did you think at first? Meng Haoran''s words lit up the dark world of the fairy capital mu''a night like a bright lamp.


    Under the guidance of Meng Haoran, the fairy capital mu''a night couldn''t help remembering what it was like to be himself at first.


    In this memory, mu''a night, the fairy capital, found that he had deviated from his original intention. At first, he was happy, but because his identity as a witch was bad in the book, he was disgusted by people, and the end of the witch was bad, he gradually had fear.


    At that time, mu''a night, the fairy capital, had the idea that it would be better if he was not a witch. Finally, he hated his witch identity and wanted to get rid of it. He fancifully thought that as long as he proved that the world had no magic and he was a victim as a witch, no one would hate her, For this purpose, she gradually went astray, causing a series of things later.


    What Meng Haoran doesn''t know is that the fairy capital mu''a night itself has not received discrimination and exclusion from ordinary people. After all, she doesn''t say who knows she is a witch. All this is because she, as a librarian, has read more than she thinks, so to sum up, she has led to the subsequent situation because of her excessive brain supplement.


    If Meng Haoran knew the truth, he would certainly say: child, you think too much.


    "It seems that you are connected." Seeing that Xiandu mu''a night showed a sudden look, Meng Haoran was also relieved. He was really afraid that Xiandu mu''a night would die, so it would be difficult to do.


    "Thank you. Your words awakened me." Mu a ye, the connected fairy capital, feels relaxed all over her body. However, she still laments that what she has done for so many years is meaningless. She can''t make up for wasting so much time. Fortunately, she still has a lot of time to enjoy the world.


    Without the heavy goal in his heart, mu''a night, Xiandu, felt that his thinking was particularly active. Suddenly, he saw Meng Haoran with a gentle face on one side. There was something strange in his heart. Countless love stories he had seen emerged in his mind. Did he think he should also try?


    Of course, the fairy capital mu''a night can see that Meng Haoran and Nangong had an unusual relationship that month, but who plus herself, after the edification of books, also knows that it is unrealistic for a man to love only one woman. It is only possible for the most ordinary men without ability in the world. Of course, Meng Haoran is not among them. In that case, she won''t mind if there are multiple women at the same time, Especially Nangong was still his best friend that month. It''s not impossible to serve a husband together.


    Meng Haoran didn''t know the change of Xiandu mua''ye''s state of mind at this time. He was happy for his success. Nangong on the side felt something from Xiandu mua''ye in that month, but he didn''t think that Xiandu mua''ye had feelings for Meng Haoran for a while.

 Chapter 684

    Meng Haoran''s words made the prodigal son of mu''a night, Xiandu, turn around and make up with Nangong that month. It was really a great achievement and avoided a disaster, but few people knew about it.


    "She''s here again." Meng Haoran, who was drinking tea with Nangong that month, couldn''t help smiling bitterly when he heard Nina''s words.


    Originally, Meng Haoran should have been relaxed and happy these days. The matter of marriage has not been completely solved, and he has planned to refuse. However, there are more Nangong that month and Xiandu MUA night around him. How can he say it.


    Finally, we can only let it go. Meng Haoran has almost been appointed. Just a few more women. It''s a big deal to get another batch.


    Nina just informed Meng Haoran. When Meng Haoran reacted, a graceful figure had come to him. It was really Fei Yin. She didn''t avoid it. Even in front of Nangong that month, she was slightly provocative. She directly sat on Meng Haoran''s thigh, put her hands around Meng Haoran''s neck and said intimately, "honey, do you miss me?"


    Facing Fein, it was almost a hook Meng Haoran really couldn''t bear the action and tone of the introduction. If there were no people nearby, he might not be able to bear it. Smelling the unique fragrance of the virgin, he forced himself to nod calmly.


    Although Meng Haoran showed some indifference, Fein was still surprised in her eyes, which means that Meng Haoran has accepted her and she can feel that the distance between them has been narrowed a lot.


    "Fox spirit." Nangong whispered that month. She was not as bold as Feiyin, so she had to curse Feiyin in her heart.


    The two girls here haven''t finished yet. After a while, another girl came over. MUA night, the technology fairy, was very impolite when she saw the situation on the scene. She hugged Meng Haoran from behind, soft The soft touch almost made Meng Haoran moan.


    And although they are fighting fiercely now, they will be a natural small group in the future, otherwise they will appear weak.


    ¡­¡­


    As the days of the blood eating raid gradually passed, Meng Haoran finally accepted three sisters and held a grand wedding. Although this is not the first time for Meng Haoran, he still feels sad.


    However, with the passage of time, Meng Haoran had a hunch that the time to accept the challenge was coming, and secretly he had stepped up his preparation.


    In these days of blood eating raids, Meng Haoran has almost seen a change in the characters in the original work, which has more or less changed the fate of some people, such as Xiandu muyouma. Because of Meng Haoran, she is getting along well with Xiandu mua''ye now. As for her power that belongs to Xiandu mua''ye, she is left to her. Meng Haoran directly gives Xiandu mua''ye a family beast, I don''t know how much better than before.


    Lanyu shallot and Huangban shayahua have seen these two beauties more than once, but they are at the level of saying a few words. Meng Haoran doesn''t continue to provoke beauties.


    Of course, there are many others. There is no need to say more here.


    Although Meng Haoran came to this world, he didn''t mean to change the world like the sword God domain. He even tried to keep the original face of the world and didn''t change it as much as possible. After all, the world is also simply involved. If he really changed the world as before, it would attract the attention of some people.


    In fact, Meng Haoran is really doing one thing. From the ceremony of summoning dependents, he thought whether he can treat himself as a dependents and let people from other worlds summon. Of course, it can''t be the kind of signing a contract, but a short-term equivalent call, which is similar to a transaction. The opposite party pays something and Meng Haoran helps them.


    Therefore, Meng Haoran deeply studied its possibility and made something similar to the avatar. According to the needs, the Avatar has different abilities and powers of the ontology, and can be incarnated for tens of millions.


    A slap doesn''t make a sound. Therefore, Meng Haoran made a lot of marks with his own information and distributed them directly to the world below level 7. Those marks either dissipated directly on the way or really reached the unknown world.


    When Meng Haoran''s mark reaches other worlds, it will first confuse his world will, make up an unnecessary identity from the fundamental injury, create many myths and stories, and leave clues about Meng Haoran, so that people can summon Meng Haoran according to some relevant rituals.


    Of course, Meng Haoran''s ability can''t change the world''s will. To the extent that the world makes up information, it''s OK to add the system and the ability of avalanche jade. Avalanche jade can even swallow the world''s will. It''s too simple to deal with a world of level 7 or below.


    With Meng Haoran''s mark reaching the corresponding world, a God known as the Lord of creation silently appeared in everyone''s vision. It was very abrupt, but no one felt strange. On the contrary, they all took it for granted. There are even many traces that can prove the ancient of the Lord of creation.


    "It''s said that many worlds have the information of the same God and devil. I''m afraid they use the same means as me! Otherwise, they can''t leave traces in all the worlds. Who has nothing to do to go to the lower worlds." Meng Haoran knows that if he goes to the lower world, his strength will be gradually affected. After all, he can''t improve his strength in the lower time, and he will lag behind others over time. Therefore, generally speaking, as long as he has a little ambition, he won''t go to the world lower than his own level, and more importantly, he wants to break his head and go to the world higher than his own level, This is the same as the immortal Xia who wants to soar rather than lower bound.


    The seeds have been planted, and we will wait for the results. Of course, in order to avoid too many meaningless calls, Meng Haoran has also set some rules. If anyone in a world can call him, it is too cheap. If you want to call him, if he is not a person with great fortune in the world, you must pay enough price, The price depends on how much effect it has on Meng Haoran. In short, the more useful it is, the more power it has to get Meng Haoran''s support. Anyway, Meng Haoran won''t suffer.

 Chapter 685

    This is a world with two moons in the sky. There are four sounds of fighting in the wilderness. One side is a robber, while the other side is an ordinary tribe.


    Both sides are wearing clothes made of animal skin. The workmanship is not very good. They can only barely see the past.


    Generally speaking, in the face of robbers, this ordinary tribe should have no resistance, but this is not the case in reality. A tribe that can survive in the wilderness, even a very ordinary tribe, also has a certain strength, otherwise it would have been swallowed up by wild animals in the wilderness.


    However, since the robbers dare to attack this tribe, they are naturally fully prepared. They are not only sneak attacks, but also their strength is stronger than this tribe. Therefore, they naturally have the upper hand at this time.


    If this trend continues, perhaps soon this tribe will become the history of the wilderness. This situation is not uncommon in the wilderness. Similar things will happen every few days, but this time seems a little different.


    Jax is a 10-year-old boy. At this time, he is hiding in his cellar. Listening to the screams from above, he is in a panic. Next to him is a little girl who is also trembling. Her face is pale and her eyes show confusion and fear of the future.


    "I can''t be afraid. I want to calm down. I want to calm down." Jakes knew he had to set an example for his sister at this time, otherwise her situation would get worse.


    "Brother, I want my mother." The little girl said to Jax in a tone full of prayer. Now she is very nostalgic for her mother''s arms.


    Jax was stunned, but he also knew that this was not the time. Even if they could escape this disaster, it was extravagant. A trace of gloom flashed in their eyes. However, he said to his sister in a gentle tone: "sister, wait first. My mother will come to us in a moment. Now be good, or my mother and father won''t want you."


    The little girl nodded when she heard that her mother and father didn''t want to be herself.


    Seeing that his sister was quiet, Jax was relieved, but he was still nervous, praying that the tribe could escape this disaster.


    After all, he was a child with divergent thinking. Suddenly, Jax saw something not far away. It was a figure statue of about 20cm he picked up when he was playing outside a few months ago. At that time, he vaguely felt that it was extraordinary, so he put it away.


    Later, he kept pounding the statue, but he didn''t produce anything useful. However, he knew the origin of the function of the statue. The figure of the statue was the great God of creation in ancient times. It is said that it was a thought that created the world.


    Of course, Jax just took this as a legend. After all, there are no gods in their world, and the existence of gods is just a joke.


    He didn''t believe in the existence of gods, so Jax later lost interest in the statue and put it in the cellar at will, but he did see it again.


    "Well?" Originally, jacks was only a little simultaneous interpreting, but he suddenly noticed that the statue seemed to have changed. There was a white light around his statue, just like the legendary treasure.


    Jacques, who thought he had spent his eyes, rubbed his eyes, but found that the white light was still there. This time, he was completely surprised. Regardless of whether it would make a noise and attract the attention of outsiders, he wanted to take the statue into his hand and observe it carefully.


    At the moment when his hand touched the statue, the statue suddenly radiated light. The light spread continuously, just like the brightness of the original oil lamp, which suddenly became the brightness powered by the nuclear power plant. In an instant, the light penetrated the cellar and spread to the outside.


    "What''s that?"


    "What a powerful light? Is it a treasure?"


    Many people who were fighting saw this scene and had a meal one after another. It was generally believed that there were some treasures. Robbers dared to come to the source of light one after another.


    With a loud bang, Jax was born in the sky. At this time, he was like a God coming in a light mask. In his hand was a statue, emitting the most sacred light. The light was so dazzling, brighter than the two moons in the sky, like the sun.


    "This is..." Jax stared around. Just now, his body involuntarily rose up, and the surrounding shield directly smashed the wall on the cellar.


    "Boy, hand over the treasure, or I''ll kill all your family." Seeing this, the robbers around shouted.


    When Jax was thinking about what happened, he was startled by the robber''s yelling, and his eyes flashed a panic look. He subconsciously wanted to ask the usual people for help. However, he did find two bodies not far away. His pupils tightened in an instant. They were the bodies of his parents. His death was extremely tragic and his eyes were wide and unwilling.


    "Father, mother!" Jax shouted with grief and anger, and his mind had an extremely strong fluctuation at this moment, which was a force called hatred.


    It was those robbers who destroyed their originally happy home and killed their parents. Why? Why is God so unfair, how can people like robbers exist, or so arrogant.


    In his mind, he automatically made up the scene of his parents being killed. An idea appeared in Jax''s heart that he would kill all the robbers in the world so that there would be no such tragedy in the future.


    At the moment when Jax''s heart changed, the statue in his hand changed again. No one saw that the statue''s eyes suddenly lit up, as if they were alive again.


    "What''s going on? Where is this?" Meng Haoran was a little strange. How could he suddenly see these scenes, but a message quickly appeared in his mind. After getting the information, he knew it in an instant.


    It turned out that Jax inadvertently called himself, but he didn''t even know it. The reason why Jax can call himself so easily is that in fact Jax is the lucky son of this era of the world. According to normal circumstances, he and his sister will escape this disaster, then grow up smoothly and finally rule the world, The existence of becoming a overlord.


    The reason why Meng Haoran''s statue reacts is that it senses the changes in the general trend of the world. The son of luck is qualified to trade with Meng Haoran, and even Meng Haoran can get a lot from it. Of course, Meng Haoran is just a little distracted at this time, which is not enough to disturb the subject.

 Chapter 686

    "Interestingly, if I change the track of the protagonist, then I can take this opportunity to intervene in the evolution of the world and indirectly control the world." Meng Haoran''s thought flickered and made a decision in an instant. He still had to intervene today.


    Jax, who was in grief and anger, suddenly felt that a message appeared in his mind. It probably meant that he needed to pay something called luck in the future. The other party could now trade him strength so that he could revenge and achieve his goal of killing robbers.


    Jax didn''t understand what luck was, but he vaguely knew that it was absolutely important to him. He was a little repelled in his heart. However, when he saw his parents'' bodies and his sister in danger at his feet, he finally chose to agree.


    In this way, the two sides of the transaction reached an agreement. Next, as long as Meng Haoran gives Jax the corresponding strength.


    "Boy, for the sake of you being the target of my first transaction, I''ll make it a little cheaper for you this time." Under everyone''s gaze, the statue in Jax''s hand burst out endless light again, out of Jax''s control.


    A towering column of light diffused from Jax''s side, dispelling the darkness in the sky, accompanied by a roar. The scene was extremely shocking.


    In Meng Haoran''s mischief, I thought of BGM for a while. It was the voice of digital baby evolution, but people in the world didn''t understand it at all. Even so, the robbers and Jax''s people felt great pressure and shock and forgot where they were.


    In the center of the light column that no one saw, Jax fell into a brief coma. The surrounding light poured into his body and began to transform his body.


    Originally just an ordinary person, Jax''s strength soared like an open hook. According to the ability level of the world, he continued to upgrade. In a short moment, he completed the road that countless talents can take decades or even a lifetime, and became the top strength in the world.


    Of course, it''s not enough to be a top power. Meng Haoran also forcibly promoted his Kendo cultivation to a great swordsman. Coupled with his own strength, he immediately became the first power in the world. In the future, as long as it''s not besieged by most of the world''s strong, he will never fall.


    It''s not safe. After all, it''s about your own plan. Preventing Meng Haoran''s statue from directly integrating into Jax''s body has turned into a mysterious Guardian force, which can explode beyond the limits of the world at the moment of his life and death The peak hit, so that even Jacques could not die by himself.


    The light column outside was getting smaller and smaller. Finally, everyone finally saw Jax inside. They saw that all the light poured into Jax''s body. Some people also noticed that the strange statue had disappeared.


    Jax''s eyes reopened at the moment when the light completely disappeared. At first, he was a little confused, and then the information in his mind made him understand his situation.


    "This power is..." clenched his hands, but he thought of the gas explosion around him and felt the unimaginable power in his body. For a moment, Jax felt in his dream. At this time, he didn''t know that he was the first in the world, but he felt that it was easy to defeat the invading thieves.


    A ferocious color flashed in his eyes. He began to avenge his parents. When his people were stunned, he rushed into the robbers alone, killing like a tiger into a sheep. No matter who could not move in his hands, at this moment, he seemed to be turning into a Shura in hell, harvesting the lives of the robbers.


    At the beginning, the robbers wanted to kill Jax together, but soon found that the gap between the two sides was unreasonable. The startling gap like giants and ants doomed his ending.


    However, the robbers still have some backbone. It is extremely rare that no one begged for mercy in the end.


    When Jax killed the last robber, he stood still and said what it was like to be good, while the surrounding people cheered. For them, Jax was a hero and saved them.


    Since then, the people have not changed to Jakes. They are still as kind and friendly. With the existence of their sister, Jakes''s heart gradually returns to normal.


    After that, Jax stayed in his tribe for a period of time, finally got out of the tribe and began the legendary road of his destiny.


    ¡­¡­


    Meng Haoran, who was sleeping, was awakened by a burst of system notification,


    "Ding, the host triggers the hidden task. The luck of 3000 protagonists is 1 / 3000 of the completion progress"


    "Three thousand protagonist''s luck Description: Su mainly achieves the protagonist''s God and needs to get enough protagonist''s luck. Therefore, it needs the protagonist''s luck in the three thousand world. After gathering the three thousand protagonist''s luck, he has a chance to impact the protagonist''s God. If the impact fails, he also needs to collect the luck again next time. Note: in addition to reaching the strength, the protagonist''s God also needs some conditions Gas transportation is one of them. "


    It''s a task, but there is no reward, but even so, Meng Haoran doesn''t feel pity. After all, the news related to the impact on the protagonist''s God is too important.


    When Meng Haoran got the information, he was stunned for a moment that there was such a thing, NIMA! Fortunately, I found it early, otherwise I don''t know what Oolong will happen in the future. If the protagonist loses the chain at the critical moment, I don''t know how to die.


    "I didn''t expect to know the news by mistake. Should I say I''m lucky? But the protagonist''s luck is actually related to the impact on the protagonist''s God. It seems that I have to speed up this aspect." Since he is the God of 3000 protagonists, Meng Haoran can''t guarantee his success at one time. Therefore, the more the protagonists collect, the better.


    In the next few days, Meng Haoran also paid his blood, created millions of marks again and threw them into the endless world.


    Even Meng Haoran can''t bear the millions of marks. If he hadn''t had a deep foundation, he would have fallen into the realm. But even if the realm hasn''t fallen, it will take a long time to recover.


    "I can''t bear to let children get the wolf. As long as it is useful, everything is worth it." Meng Haoran did not shrink back because of the great consumption.

 Chapter 687

    Although Meng Haoran has made great efforts, the protagonist''s luck is really not so easy to collect. Therefore, when the 1 / 3000 has not changed for several days, Meng Haoran can only put away the idea of the protagonist''s soaring luck.


    "The protagonist''s luck is more difficult to rise than his collection at a certain point. It''s really hard not to rise one in a few days! The data is decisive on the street! And I can''t cut it. Start again." Meng Haoran amused himself. He also knew in his heart that there was a real problem if the protagonist''s luck was really so simple. Now the situation is good. According to Meng Haoran''s estimation, I''m afraid it won''t take hundreds of years or more to collect three thousand Qi luck. It''s undoubtedly a dream.


    Fortunately, it takes a long time for the strength of Meng Haoran to really reach the position of the God of the protagonist, so Meng Haoran is not in a hurry.


    Later, Meng Haoran also figured out that if his strength was further improved, it would be easier to differentiate into marks. At that time, the speed of collection would undoubtedly rise.


    Well, although the protagonist''s luck growth is not very ideal, Meng Haoran''s bleeding this time has made his name resound in many worlds. Many non protagonists have also made deals with him. Meng Haoran has also received some returns and won no loss.


    "In other words, what are the conditions for the impact on the God of the protagonist? If it hadn''t triggered the luck of the 3000 protagonists before, I really didn''t pay attention to things. If the blind impact was not dead at that time." Meng Haoran once again felt the difficulty of practice. Sure enough, there were traps everywhere.


    In order not to be trapped in the future, Meng Haoran plans to find out the matters affecting the God of the protagonist and ask the system for advice decisively and sincerely.


    In fact, these matters were originally told to Meng Haoran automatically when he reached the qualification of the God of the protagonist, so as to avoid his ambition. However, Meng Haoran has been contacted by mistake, and the system will not deliberately hide it, so he simply told him the relevant information.


    There are four conditions that need to be met to impact the God of the protagonist. The first condition is that his strength reaches the peak of 9 stars, which is the most basic and indisputable; The second is the luck of the three thousand protagonists. It''s ok if it doesn''t want to impact the God of the protagonist, but the possibility of failure is 100%, and even if there is the possibility of the success of the three thousand protagonists, it just makes it impossible to become possible.


    The third condition is a top treasure. How top is it? It''s almost the same level as the jade plate of creation.


    The fourth condition is the system. Only those who have the animation protagonist system are qualified to impact the God of the protagonist. With the animation protagonist system and the first three conditions, the success rate is up to 20%.


    Finally, there is another limitation. The impact of the protagonist''s God can only be carried out three times at most. If it fails three times, there will never be a chance.


    "Don''t see, don''t know, take a look at the next jump! It''s not quite. Even if I finally have such a low probability of becoming the God of the protagonist, I''m likely to fail!" The news from the system was like a blow to the head, which made Meng Ruhu wake up a lot. In particular, he thought he could constantly impact the God of the protagonist. As long as he insisted, there was always a chance of success. Now it seems that it is undoubtedly a fool''s dream.


    The four conditions, except the last one, all depend on Meng Haoran''s own efforts. Naturally, the first condition is needless to say. Meng Haoran has long expected this. He wants to break through without laying a good foundation. Meng Haoran never thought about it again.


    As for the second condition, Meng Haoran also learned not long ago. There is a little pressure, but the problem is not big.


    In this way, the third condition is a little troublesome. Meng Haoran wants to be a treasure of the same level as the jade plate of creation. He doesn''t have any on himself! Where can I find it then? I think my head hurts a little.


    "If you make a comparison, the God of promoting the protagonist is a bit like the equipment inlaid with gemstones in the game! The first condition is the level limit of equipment, the second condition is the game currency, the third condition is gemstones, and the last one is to add lucky lucky charms. I don''t know how many resources and personality I need to inlay a top gem in the game This is indeed many times more difficult than that. " The more you think about it, the harder you feel. You can also get plug-ins for the game. Don''t even think about it if you want to open it.


    Fortunately, Meng Haoran is optimistic after all. He soon put down these things that need to be considered in the future and plans to deal with them in front of him first. Then, the ship will naturally straighten at the end of the bridge. I don''t know who said it. In short, it makes sense.


    After a period of cultivation in the world of blood eating raid, Meng Haoran finally couldn''t stand it. He planned to officially go to the world of 9 stars and start his last journey. He was afraid that if he continued to be so comfortable, he might have a good idea of going on like this in the future, and finally lost the opportunity to become the God of the protagonist.


    In this way, if Meng Haoran really fails, they will be equivalent to death.


    Of course, Meng Haoran also told them that they could leave if they didn''t want to stay, but Meng Haoran was gratified that no one chose to leave and wanted to live and die with Meng Haoran.


    However, as far as Meng Haoran himself is concerned, he doesn''t want to see the effect of his final arrangement. After all, that means he has failed.


    One day, the people who devoured blood suddenly found that Meng Haoran had disappeared, and they couldn''t find it no matter how they found it. At first, they could exercise restraint, but a few years later, Meng Haoran still had no news. The world returned to its original track, and the trial of Xiaogu City began again.


    Of course, all this has little to do with Meng Haoran. Meng Haoran has already left the world and began to meet the biggest challenge of his life.

 Chapter 688

    It is said that more than 300 years have passed since the monkey king caused havoc in the heavenly palace. At this time, demons are plundering everywhere. All the big demons stand on their own mountains and occupy the mountains as king. There is chaos between heaven and earth.


    Among the four continents, Dongsheng Shenzhou, nanchibu Zhou, beigulu Zhou and xiniuhe Zhou, the Terrans in Dongsheng Shenzhou are the happiest, because the dominant part of this continent is the Terrans, and it is basically difficult to meet monsters. On the contrary, beigulu Zhou is the gathering place of monsters. It can be said that 80% of the monsters in the world gather here, If someone who can watch Qi looks at beigulu island from a distance, you can see that it is full of evil spirit.


    Xiniu Hezhou is the nest of Buddhism. Most of the activities are bodhisattvas and Buddha related to Buddhism, which is quite peaceful.


    Nanalibuzhou is the gathering place of the immortal family. There are many potential immortals here. Many people looking for immortals will come here to find their own opportunities.


    ¡­¡­


    "Unexpectedly, journey to the west is interesting. This is a 9-star world?" Meng Haoran looked around and found that he was in a wild mountain. After knowing the world from the system, Meng Haoran was a little surprised.


    Journey to the west is one of the four famous works. It is a classic among the classics. When Meng Haoran was a child in his previous life, he often watched an animation and live action version on TV, which is also familiar.


    "However, the strongest person in the journey to the west is the Tathagata Buddha. Obviously, he is not even a saint. How can the world be nine stars? Can it be said that the world is in the same line with the flood and famine. Those hidden saints actually exist, such as Sanqing, but they just don''t appear in the original work." Meng Haoran can only think so.


    Since Meng Haoran came to this world, he has a feeling of being spied. Meng Haoran immediately understood that it belongs to the way of heaven. After all, Meng Haoran is a different kind and it''s strange not to be paid attention to.


    "My strength now is 8 star peak. Peak, which is equivalent to the quasi saint of the world. If I further break through to 9 stars, I will be the so-called saint." From the system, Meng Haoran knew the division of strength in the world and estimated his own strength.


    The strength of the world is divided from low to high. As a result, mortals, Sanxian, Zhenxian, Tianxian, Jinxian, Daluo Jinxian, quasi saints, saints and the most powerful Hongjun belong to a level stronger than saints.


    In this age when saints don''t come out, a quasi saint is a force leader. The Buddha Buddha of the Tathagata is at this level. There are very few great luojinxian below. The whole world is only dozens, up to about 100, and usually no one dares to provoke.


    The golden immortals of the great Luo are generally reclusive and won''t do it easily. Therefore, the strong one on the surface is the golden immortals. The monkey king who made trouble in the sky 300 years ago just reached the golden immortals.


    Monkey King was originally the lingmingshi monkey, one of the four divine monkeys behind his feet. In addition, he practiced many common skills, so even if he just reached Jinxian, he could fight with the old Jinxian. In addition, he was arranged to make trouble in heaven, and there was no big Luo Jinxian, so he could make success.


    "I just don''t know if the monkey king really beat those monsters when learning from the west, but they still pretend. If they pretend, it''s interesting." Meng Haoran''s thinking drifted, but he didn''t notice that there was something strange in the sky where he was. The blue sky was originally looked at, but the thunder began to gather.


    "Although my strength is equivalent to quasi saint, I still haven''t been converted into the magic power in this world. I''m afraid no one can see my realm, but correspondingly I can''t use some power in this world, such as magic weapons that need magic power to urge." The magic weapon of journey to the west is a very special system, and various powerful abilities emerge one after another. It can be said that if a person does not have a good magic weapon, his combat power will be greatly reduced. For example, the monkey king, if he does not have a golden cudgel, I''m afraid half of his combat power will not be able to play out.


    Magic weapons occupy a great position in the world. A powerful magic weapon can even make people fight beyond their level. An immortal with magic weapons can even easily defeat Jinxian and break his wrist with Da Luo Jinxian. Monkey King often suffers from the loss of magic weapons and has to move around to save soldiers.


    Meng Haoran''s most impressive magic weapon is the king''s diamond bracelet, which collects all kinds of weapons; Banana fan, without a fixed wind bead, Monkey King can''t get close to others at all; The golden cymbal fights with the opponent and releases this treasure, which will cover the opponent and turn into pus and blood after three days and nights; The day after tomorrow bag, commonly known as man planting bag, can hold gods, Buddhas, demons and monsters. In short, there are many more.


    Magic weapon is a factor, and another factor that affects strength is magic power. A good magic power plays no worse role than magic weapon, and even magic power is more sought after by people. After all, magic weapon can be robbed by others, but magic power belongs to one''s own and can''t be robbed. Moreover, magic weapon can be used by anyone, but magic power can only be used by the person who has completed it, The only drawback is that it is difficult to practice a good magic power.


    The more famous magical powers in journey to the West include the heaven and earth in Zhen Yuanzi''s sleeve, red boy''s three flavors of true fire, Monkey King''s 72 changes, following clouds and so on. They are all famous. In some cases, they can identify each other from the magical powers used by each other.


    "It seems a little quiet. There were insects just now." Meng Haoran finally found something wrong. A bad feeling emerged in his heart. He inadvertently looked up and was immediately startled. At this time, there was a whirlpool of thunder on his head for several miles, and he had never found such a big movement before.


    Seeing the whirlpool above his head and a huge pressure coming, Meng Haoran felt that he suddenly realized that this was his own thunder disaster and the test of the way of heaven. If he couldn''t survive, he would have to die. Of course, there are some benefits. His own mana will reach the realm of quasi Holiness without conversion, And from then on, the breath belonging to different species will disappear. If you don''t say it, no one will find it.


    Although he was not prepared, Meng Haoran knew that he had no choice. Take a deep breath. Meng Haoran completely focused on the next disaster, thinking about how to spend the thunder disaster and how to spend it in the best way.


    Meng Haoran didn''t want to spend it himself. However, he was just thinking about how to spend it as well as possible. This belongs to his self-confidence. If he doesn''t even have this self-confidence, he doesn''t have to think about the position of the God of the protagonist.

 Chapter 689

    Meng Haoran didn''t have much time to prepare. The thunder disaster in the sky may come down at any time.


    Generally speaking, if you cross the robbery, you will go to a quiet place without being disturbed. After all, crossing the robbery is very dangerous. If you are disturbed, it is even more dangerous.


    Moreover, a person needs the protection of relatives and friends to cross the robbery. After all, many people don''t want to see a strong person rise. In addition, if there are enemies, the guardian can resist one or two.


    In addition, it also needs a good mood to cross the robbery, otherwise it''s easy to get possessed.


    Of course, Meng Haoran''s current situation can''t be prepared by him. He can only calm down his mood a little, and then summon some dependents to hide around to prevent possible damage.


    However, Meng Haoran was obviously worried too much. There were no strong men around his deep place, and those small minions fled. Meng Haoran''s thunder disaster was obviously beyond their imagination. There was a feeling of great disaster around here. Out of the instinct of avoiding disaster, they all left early.


    "I''m afraid I''m the only one who will cross the robbery without magic weapons!" Meng Haoran secretly said that he planned to make some magic weapons to stay with him in the future, otherwise he would lose too much.


    With a roar, a thunderbolt about hundreds of meters thick came down, and Meng Haoran''s first robbery began.


    Generally speaking, the power of thunder robbery is from low to high, and the power of the previous one is very different from that of the next one, so it is often easy for people to cross in front, but in the end they are directly killed by a thunder.


    When the first thunder came, Meng Haoran didn''t feel at all, and slightly put down his heart.


    "According to this intensity, the first five should be very easy, and the important thing is the last nine." Don''t ask why Meng Haoran knows that there are 9 thunder robbers. When crossing the robbers, they will have a hunch and know what kind of disaster they are crossing.


    Generally speaking, there are three thunder robberies in this world. One is when Sanxian becomes a real immortal, the second is when Tianxian becomes a golden immortal, and the last time is when Tianxian becomes a saint. Of course, this last thunder robber has not appeared in this world. After all, Sanqing''s achievements are the saints of Tiandao, supported by Tiandao, so they are exempted from this robbery.


    Therefore, in the eyes of most people, there are only two disasters in total. Sanxian''s achievement of real immortals is three lightning robbers, and Tianxian to Jinxian is six lightning robbers. This so-called lightning robber is only a general term, but it is called lightning robber because it uses the power of thunder most of the time. In other words, it can be said to be a test.


    There are many kinds of thunderstorms, which are not listed here one by one. Back to the subject, Meng Haoran has been robbed by four thunderstorms in the blink of an eye. Next, Meng Haoran should be serious.


    "The power of the fourth thunder robbery is enough to pose a threat to me. Although it is only equivalent to being bitten by ants, it seems that I can''t get through it if I don''t take out myself next!"


    Meng Haoran mobilized his internal strength. This time he didn''t intend to defend, but had to take the initiative to attack.


    Compared with the first hundreds of meters, the Fifth Fifth mines actually narrowed a lot, only 1 meters wide, but the power contained in it was not to be belittle.


    The fifth thunder disaster is equivalent to the blow of the golden immortal in the world, but it''s not enough here for Meng Haoran. Meng Haoran just punched and scattered the thunder directly.


    Meng Haoran did not have time to smile, but the sixth and seventh thunder disasters came one after another at a very fast speed. It was obvious that he wanted to take Meng Haoran by surprise.


    "I don''t play cards according to common sense." Meng Haoran was a little stunned, and then he saw that the seventh thunder disaster actually caught up with the sixth one and directly integrated into it, which made the momentum that was enough to threaten Meng Haoran soar again. The power of this blow was comparable to the peak of Da Luo Jinxian.


    Fortunately, Meng Haoran himself as like as two peas in the peak of the Holy Spirit, and is not the ordinary peak of quasi holy, so it can still react. But at this time, he could not use ordinary means. The creation power of the dragon ball world was directly used, and it was created the same thunderbolt robbery with sixth, seventh two thunderstorms. Finally, it was perfectly offset.


    This scene has not been seen by others, otherwise they will be shocked. When can we create thunder disaster with manpower? This does not belong to the category of monks. Moreover, Meng Haoran''s control is too amazing to completely offset the two. This shows that Meng Haoran is at ease.


    The 8th thunder robbery is not as incorruptible as the 6th and 7th. It is still slowly gathering, but the momentum is very amazing. You can feel the breath tens of thousands of miles around.


    If Meng Haoran''s robbery did not disturb the leaders of the world before, now all those with strength above Da Luo Jinxian have turned their eyes to Meng Haoran. Fortunately, the existence of saints above is in the sky. Although the situation here is a little big, it is not enough to disturb them. Otherwise, Meng Haoran will be ready to run away.


    Of course, thanks to Meng Haoran''s identity, he is not under the control of heaven. Otherwise, they can calculate Meng Haoran at any time when they become saints of heaven. In that case, Meng Haoran has no hiding place and has long been discovered.


    When the strength reaches the big Luo Jinxian, they are also extremely smart people. Generally speaking, they will not be enemies with people of the same level at will. Therefore, although they have noticed Meng Haoran here, they have not come in person. They all intend to send someone to contact and make friends with Meng Haoran after he is finished here, Because generally speaking, there is a period of self-cultivation and digestion after the disaster, and they are not afraid of Meng Haoran leaving.


    Heaven,


    The Jade Emperor sat on the throne with no expression on his face. He couldn''t see what was thinking in his heart. He spoke for a long time: "too white Venus?"


    "Yes!" An immortal old man immediately replied.


    "Go and see who made such a big noise and whether you can attract it!" Said the Jade Emperor.


    "Take orders." Too white Venus said and left.


    Lingshan,


    The Tathagata Buddha also sent a arhat to Meng Haoran''s location.


    Other forces also have similar actions, but they are doomed to return in vain.

 Chapter 690

    Meng Haoran, the 8th thunder disaster has been conceived, but this time it is no longer pure thunder, but also includes all kinds of sky fire. What three flavor real fire are pediatrics. Here are mainly nine sky god fire and some sun real fire. Don''t be too scary.


    The level of flame: Sanwei real fire - jiutianshenhuo - Sun real fire - chaotic divine fire - Hongmeng real fire. What is the concept of jiutianshenhuo? It''s just a general means of quasi saints, and the sun real fire has reached its peak at the quasi saints level. The demon emperor Jun uses the sun real fire, which is almost invincible in the quasi saints. Further chaotic divine fire can only be contacted at the saint level, Hongmeng real fire is a legendary thing.


    The thunder roared down with nine days of divine fire, and the sun, the real fire and the burning space were broken, and the whole sky became very strange like a fragmented mirror.


    At the level of nine innocent fire, its power has been leaked. It can''t be seen from the surface. Unlike Sanwei real fire, the surrounding temperature rises directly as soon as it comes out.


    The power of nine innocent fire is far more than that of Sanwei real fire, but its power will burst out only when it is really met, and there is no sign, and amazing energy will burst out in an instant.


    Even Meng Haoran suffered a little loss in the face of the nine day fire at the beginning, and his skin was slightly burned, which made Meng Haoran have to be more careful to guard against the sun real fire whose power is more above the nine day divine fire.


    As the name suggests, the temperature of the sun''s true fire is about the same as that of the sun''s surface. It only needs a little. Burning mountains and boiling the sea is no longer powerful Bullets are hundreds of times stronger, and they are still pollution-free.


    Meng Haoran didn''t dare to hold it up. A soul cutting knife had appeared in his hand, and it had been solved. His momentum climbed to the peak of quasi saint.


    With a full swing, the surrounding space is directly broken and spreading until it reaches the real fire of the sun.


    In the end, Meng Haoran was superior and successfully solved the real fire of the sun.


    Seeing the disappearance of the eighth thunder disaster, Meng Haoran touched the sweat that didn''t exist on his forehead and smiled bitterly: "fortunately, the sun is really a rootless Ping. No one manipulates it. Otherwise, it''s really not easy to deal with."


    The 8th thunder robbery was already forced. Meng Haoran showed his soul chopping knife. The power of the 9th thunder robbery is arguably stronger than that of the previous 8. According to this trend, I''m afraid there will be 9 stars, that is, the power of a saint''s strike.


    No longer retained, Meng Haoran mobilized all other forces to prepare for it, except that the power of the final rules was not revealed.


    It''s strange to say that since the last thunder robbery had the power of a saint''s blow, it should be a great voice, but the fact is just the opposite, it seems a little calm.


    The thunder disaster gathered constantly. Meng Haoran also saw some clues from it. It was unexpectedly gathered by blue thunder, and finally transformed into purple heaven punishment thunder. This is the thunder disaster for those big demons.


    "Bullying me is not a local, is it? You really pay enough attention to me!" Meng Haoran secretly slanders in his heart.


    ¡­¡­


    A month has passed since Meng Haoran passed the disaster. Meng Haoran finally managed to survive the lightning disaster, but he was slightly injured. After the disaster, Meng Haoran immediately left and let the people who came to him pounce on him. However, the traces left made these people mistakenly think that Meng Haoran is dead, which can be regarded as a mistake. The power of natural punishment is really terrible, The place where Meng Haoran survived the disaster has been turned into a big pit for hundreds of miles. I don''t know how many years it will take to recover.


    At this time, Meng Haoran is in a monster cave robbed at will. The original owner has been killed by Meng Haoran. He is a tiger spirit.


    Meng Haoran, who occupies an area of land as the king, carefully sorted out his harvest. Then it took a month to sort it out, and it didn''t come out again until now.


    "Now as long as I don''t say my identity, I''m afraid others won''t recognize me as an existence from other worlds. It''s a proper local quasi holy peak." Now Meng Haoran is also a chess player with heaven and earth as the chessboard, but he won''t expose his identity until he has the ability to confront heaven.


    Although journey to the west is also a nine star world, there is still no nine star peak in this world. In Meng Haoran''s view, the sage of heaven is the beginning of the nine stars. After Hongjun joins the Tao, the middle of the nine stars is close to the late stage. Only Pangu, who opened the world, is the late stage of the nine stars, because Pangu has fallen, Therefore, Meng Haoran only needs to reach the primary level of 9 stars to protect himself. At that time, his combat effectiveness is not afraid of Hongjun.


    "As a quasi saint, I don''t have my own magic weapon and magic power. It''s a little unreasonable. If I have magic power, I can simulate several of my own creation rules. The problem is not very big, but I really don''t have magic weapon. What should I do?" Meng Haoran''s mind came up with the scene of sneaking to heaven or Lingshan to steal treasure, but he soon denied it. Although he is sure to succeed in stealing treasure with his own skills, unless he doesn''t use it, he will be known sooner or later. A thief''s reputation is extremely bad and it will damage his glorious image. Even forcible robbery is better than stealing.


    If you rob by force, you should also consider the saints, so this road is not easy to go. You can only rob the magic weapons of those who have no backstage. However, such magic weapons must not meet Meng Haoran''s requirements, and it''s useless to rob them.


    Then there is only one way left. Find a way to get some materials to refine your own magic weapon. In this way, the effect of the magic weapon can only be checked by yourself. Of course, this also has an advantage. The magic weapon refined by yourself is the most suitable for you and has a high degree of fit. After all, only you know your needs.


    "How do you get the materials? It''s not a time of famine. You can see the top materials when you go out, and you can encounter the birth of Lingbao at will. The real top materials should be in the treasure house of major forces. Even if they are spread outside, they are very few. It seems like a way to sneak into one force." Adhering to the principle of keeping a low profile, Meng Haoran does not intend to expose his cultivation. His external cultivation has been controlled in Jinxian. This degree is just moderate. It will not be too high to attract the attention of saints or too low. At least the Jade Emperor and Tathagata Buddha can see it and be reused.

 Chapter 691

    Although he intends to join a force, it is only Meng Haoran''s expedient. In the end, Meng Haoran must break away. Of course, he can kill the leaders of the joined forces secretly and accept the territory himself. However, it doesn''t play a big role for Meng Haoran. After all, at his level, sometimes a force plays a less important role than a real expert.


    Meng Haoran doesn''t plan to manage the world, so naturally he doesn''t need to build forces. What he needs is only resources. Besides, the most important thing for him is to break through to 9 stars. Whether he still stays in the world after that depends on whether the world can make him go further. The god world in transmission can really become the God of the protagonist, Meng Haoran has long yearned for it.


    Breakthrough to nine stars Meng Haoran had a clue in the world of Longzhu, but at that time, due to the fact that the world in which he lived did not allow the existence of nine stars, there was no breakthrough. It was time to make a breakthrough in this westward world.


    However, although Meng Haoran has a direction, he feels that if he has been latent for a thousand years, he will break through 9 stars. It is very fast to break through from the peak of 8 stars to 9 stars in a thousand years. He has not seen that the quasi saints in the world have not broken through to saints for millions of years, but by external forces. This is the qualification of the first batch of creatures in the world, If Meng Haoran releases the news that he can make a breakthrough in the millennium, it is estimated that no one will believe it.


    "1000 years! I haven''t lived so well. Although I know I''m a little dissatisfied, I still want to shorten this time!" Meng Haoran said to himself, but what he said can make those who are stuck at the peak of quasi Saint envy to death. What they want is only a breakthrough opportunity. Even if they can''t make a breakthrough in the end, they will die without turning back. Meng Haoran''s clear Millennium breakthrough is still complaining about himself. It''s too big a gap, If they know that there are people like Meng Haoran, it is estimated that they will kill Meng Haoran with their eyes.


    Meng Haoran thought about how to speed up his breakthrough. Let alone, he finally came up with a way to fundamentally speed up his cultivation. However, the world is a journey to the west, and there is a partial way.


    How did the saints of this world come from? A large part of it depends on the contribution of Qi Yun. Unlike the world Meng Haoran has experienced before, this world of Qi Yun is already something that can be realized. It is simply the existence of gold oil. Everything can be used. As long as Meng Haoran gets some Qi Yun, it is possible to advance every minute. In addition, Meng Haoran only uses Qi Yun to shorten his Millennium accumulation, The breakthrough will not affect the foundation, which is completely different from those heavenly saints.


    So how can we get lucky?


    "Journey to the west, Monkey King, well, why did I almost forget this? There is a great fortune waiting for me right now. This journey to the west is a play arranged by heaven to arrange the great prosperity of Buddhism. As long as you participate in it, you can get some luck in the end. Monkey king just went through the Sutra road and directly promoted from Jinxian to Daluo Jinxian. That doesn''t mean everything, and he was affected The arrived Qi Yun is only a small part of the Qi Yun of the journey to the West. The big head has been taken away by Buddhism as a whole. " Meng Haoran thought of the luck of the journey to the west, and suddenly felt that there was much to be done. As long as he did something secretly, a lot of luck would not come. The journey to the West was a huge cake waiting for Meng Haoran to divide it. It was so tempting People.


    Meng Haoran estimated that as long as he changed his journey to the west a little, not to mention more, as long as he got one tenth of his luck, the breakthrough was appropriate.


    "Well, it''s far away. Now it''s urgent to get a serious identity. After all, it''s nearly 200 years from the beginning of learning scriptures from the West. I have to plan for these 200 years." Make up your mind, Meng Haoran began to take action.


    A month later, Meng Haoran stood at the gate of Chang''an City in Dongsheng, China.


    "I thought the Tang Dynasty would not appear at this time, but what''s going on now? The emperor is still Li Shimin." Meng Haoran has roughly inquired into the current situation and unexpectedly found that the process of the world can not be measured by common sense. Now it is still in the Tang Dynasty. It is said that Li Shimin has been on the throne for decades.


    Meng Haoran had overlooked that the world he is in is not an ordinary world. Immortals and gods exist in the eyes of ordinary people, and there are often traces in the world. Coupled with the amazing aura of the world itself, it is not the end of the law. Even an ordinary person who does not know how to practice can live an average of 200 years. As for those who know a little about practice, It''s nothing to live for hundreds of years.


    As an emperor, Li Shimin is naturally not an ordinary person. It is impossible for him to achieve any accomplishments. Therefore, it is not surprising that he is still in his prime 200 years later.


    Wei Zheng can kill the Dragon King of Jinghe River who is an immortal in his dream. Doesn''t he have cultivation? Obviously, it''s impossible. Even an ordinary person can''t kill the Dragon King with the help of the national fortune of the Tang Dynasty. It can be seen that in this era, a little fame is not an ordinary person! There are crouching tigers, hidden dragons in the imperial court. Otherwise, the Tang Dynasty would have been occupied by monsters. Where would it be so peaceful? Although there are occasional monsters, they will soon be solved.


    Although Meng Haoran has been deliberately hidden, some of his extraordinary momentum has been revealed. He seems to stand out among a group of ordinary people. However, it has to be said that people in this age have a big nerve. At most, they look at him more and then don''t pay attention to him, because they have seen a lot of people like Meng Haoran, After all, there are often immortals walking in Datang, which greatly exercise their nerves.


    When entering the city gate, Meng Haoran found a detail. The gatekeepers of the city guards are people with some accomplishments. According to Meng Haoran''s algorithm, they also exist at the level of 4 stars, which is really some luxury.


    "If a soldier has such accomplishments, I''m afraid a real Imperial General must have immortal accomplishments. It''s possible to have stronger accomplishments." Meng Haoran thought so, but he still underestimated the strength of Datang, which he will find out soon.


    The Tang Dynasty has the right to canonize ordinary gods. If it doesn''t have real ability, how can the heaven allow it? This is part of the right of the Jade Emperor.


    In a word, the Empire has no ordinary.

 Chapter 692

    The people of the world are still relatively simple, and there are basically no unhealthy tendencies and evil tendencies. Meng Haoran walks on the busy street and sees people''s friendly eyes.


    In some cases, the world is much better than those before. Because of the existence of demons, human beings are not the overlord of the world. In order to survive, they are very united. There is no way. If they are not united, they can''t survive at all.


    After seeing the life of the ancient people, Meng Haoran found a decent Inn in the city and stayed.


    Meng Haoran''s recent goal is very clear, that is to join a big power. Now Meng Haoran appears in the capital of Datang, but he doesn''t want to join Datang, but to join the power Tianting above Datang. As for how to join, Meng Haoran thinks a lot. In order to realize the greatest value, Tianting must take the initiative to attract him, If you don''t let him take the initiative, it will inevitably give people a feeling of attachment, which will greatly reduce his impression in heaven.


    On the contrary, if Heaven heard of his reputation and took the initiative to solicit. He refused again once or twice, and finally agreed with the hospitality of Tianting. In this way, the effect is undoubtedly much better. Tianting will also give Meng Haoran more sweets to return to his heart.


    Fame comes from the people. As long as Meng Haoran does a few things that disturb the Tang Dynasty, Tianting will soon get the news. After all, Tianting will never pay little attention to the Tang Dynasty.


    As the capital of the Tang Dynasty, Chang''an city is the focus of Tianting. A slight disturbance will attract attention.


    There are methods, but it still needs some real skills. Meng Haoran must show some strength to attract attention. If he has no strength, he can only be a decoration and can''t get attention if he is recruited to Tianting.


    There are only two kinds of talents that Tianting really needs. One is combat talents. A golden immortal and a golden immortal with superior combat effectiveness. There are only a few in the bright side of Tianting. It is even less pitiful to really listen to the words of the Jade Emperor. If Meng Haoran shows strong combat effectiveness, he will definitely be valued.


    However, Meng Haoran does not intend to go to heaven with combat effectiveness. In that case, although it can be valued, it is not what Meng Haoran wants to be often commanded to destroy demons.


    Since the first one doesn''t work, we need the second one, which can indirectly improve our strength. Meng Haoran''s weapon refiner could have been used to refine pills, but Meng Haoran doesn''t want to compete with the Supreme Lord. It''s not good to attract each other''s attention too early. Compared with the words of refining weapons, it''s inevitable to attract attention, but it''s much better than the words of refining pills.


    Almost everyone who cultivates utensils will be more or less proficient, but few can be really proficient. After all, materials are one aspect. In addition, it is useless if there is no flame suitable for utensils.


    What Meng Haoran intends to show is the nine Heavenly God fire. The flame of this level is higher than the three real fires of the supreme Lao Jun''s Alchemy. It will definitely attract attention.


    The nine Heavenly God fire is enough for Meng Haoran to refine more advanced Lingbao. With special refining techniques, it is no longer necessary to refine more advanced acquired Lingbao.


    The world''s magic weapons rank from low to high, followed by: magic weapon - magic weapon - Lingbao - acquired Lingbao - acquired Zhibao - congenital Lingbao - congenital Zhibao - chaotic Lingbao - chaotic Zhibao. There is also a special magic weapon, that is, merit magic weapon. The power of merit magic weapon is more powerful, and the power of merit and morality contained therein is high and low, which is as high as congenital Zhibao, And the lower is just about the same as the general magic weapon.


    Of course, it doesn''t mean that magic weapons with low absolute level can''t compare with those with high level. Some magic weapons with special functions sometimes have no lower value than those with high level. This only refers to most conventional magic weapons.


    Scattered immortals generally use magic weapons. Scattered immortals and real immortals are generally magic weapons. As for the Lingbao, only the more powerful real immortals can have it. As for the golden immortals, only the Lingbao can be used at this level. Most golden immortals are used Lingbao. As for the further acquired Lingbao, it is used by Da Luo Jinxian, Generally speaking, when it comes to the magic weapon level of the day after tomorrow, it is a powerful magic weapon. It can be ranked in the world. Sun Wukong''s golden cudgel is just an day after tomorrow magic weapon.


    The magic weapons with the word "congenital" are all in the famous Great Luo Jinxian and those quasi saints. There is not much in the whole world. Even saints will pay attention to such treasures. It can be imagined how precious they are.


    I''m afraid there are only Pangu Kaitian axes in the world. The only one who can really determine whether it is a chaotic Lingbao or a chaotic treasure is the Jade Butterfly of creation. Moreover, Meng Haoran needs at least the level of chaos to attack the God of the protagonist. It really takes some effort to get it.


    For today''s Tianting, as long as it can refine spiritual treasures, it will be enough to be valued. After all, most Tianbing use only magic weapons, or that kind of general magic weapons.


    There are many celebrities in Tianting, but those who really belong to the Jade Emperor are those. Those celebrities are only nominally under his control. They all have backstage. Most of them come from the three religions, supported by saints and have the courage to refuse the orders of the Jade Emperor. Therefore, the main subordinates of the Jade Emperor still rely on those heavenly soldiers and generals.


    In addition, Meng Haoran is a boy who inadvertently got an adventure outside. He came out after latent cultivation in the deep mountain. He is an innocent casual practitioner. Such a person is easier to be trusted. After all, compared with a person who has concerns, Meng Haoran''s casual cultivation is more worthy of cultivation, especially Meng Haoran has a skill.


    Meng Haoran''s purpose is to arrange precious materials and mixing time casually for the future. Naturally, becoming a tool refiner can get in touch with these things. It''s not easy to deduct some materials while helping Tianting refine tools. He can accumulate experience while adding Tianting refine tools. If he can''t find a treasure of the jade dish level of creation in the future, he can refine it himself, which is also a hindhand.


    Meng Haoran is also a novice in refining utensils, but it''s easy to refine the acquired Lingbao by analogy. After all, the realm is here, and the rules of creation are also a plus for doing these things, so Meng Haoran doesn''t worry about making black dragons at that time.


    The freedom of the smelter is also relatively high. When you enter the smelter, who knows that you are no longer inside, so that Meng Haoran can make small moves.

 Chapter 693

    The next day, Meng Haoran was awakened by the noise of the inn. He got up early and opened the door of the room. He just met the waiter who led him yesterday.


    "Good morning, my guest. Would you like some breakfast? Our breakfast is free. I''ll bring it to you immediately if necessary." In the eyes of the waiter, Meng Haoran doesn''t mean to belong to a more noble person. As a waiter, if he doesn''t have a little eyesight, he can''t do well at all. According to the eyesight he has trained for many years, Meng Haoran is definitely not ordinary. If he is not rich, he is expensive, and he is not that kind of ordinary wealth.


    "No, I''ll eat in the hall." Meng Haoran saw that the waiter wanted to please himself, but he refused. What''s the meaning of being alone in the room? It''s emotional to eat together outside.


    The waiter was a little stunned, and then showed a sudden look. When he wanted to come to Meng Haoran, he wanted to experience the life of ordinary people. He knew that many people loved it. It seems that Meng Haoran is no exception.


    "Then, please follow me." The waiter made a gesture of invitation, and then took the lead.


    He took Meng Haoran to the hall all the time, found a place to sit down, and delivered the breakfast. After that, the waiter pleaded guilty and left. As a waiter, he couldn''t always turn around a person.


    When the waiter finally left, Meng Haoran didn''t make any special expression, which made the waiter a little disappointed. According to his idea, he worked so hard Waiting for Meng Haoran, Meng Haoran should at least give some reward. Who knows that Meng Haoran is indifferent.


    Seeing the waiter leave, Meng Haoran smiled. He didn''t know each other''s purpose, but he planned to give it together when he left. Of course, if the waiter''s attitude towards him changed after that, he wouldn''t have to give it.


    Meng Haoran sat in a window position. As soon as he looked up, he could see what was happening in the street. At this time, there were few pedestrians on the street, and the surrounding small shops opened early. People entered the shops in twos and threes, talking about the world and not happy.


    The vendors also aimed at this opportunity, launched fresh and tender breakfast, hawked, and the business was also good.


    While tasting the characteristic breakfast of the inn, Meng Haoran was thinking about how to be famous. Since he wants to become a tool refiner, he must first make some finished products. He has no materials, so he can only buy them. Although he said that the secular world should not get any good materials, with his own technology, even ordinary iron can make magic tools for you, As long as the materials on the table are slightly, it''s easy to refine a magic weapon or something.


    The first step should be to find out where this material is sold in Chang''an city. The next step is how to make the magic weapon refined by yourself appear in everyone''s vision and make everyone aware of their uniqueness.


    When Meng Haoran sorted out his thoughts, he had finished his breakfast. At this time, the waiter was coincidentally not far away. Meng Haoran waved to him, the other party was stunned, and then pointed to himself. Meng Haoran nodded, and the waiter trotted over.


    "Are you familiar with Chang''an City?" Meng Haoran said.


    "You can ask the right person. The villain grew up in Chang''an city. Basically, he went out of the palace. I don''t know what it is. I''ve seen it in other places." The waiter looks like I know everything.


    "Good. Let me ask you, do you know where to sell materials here?"


    "Material?"


    "That''s the kind of tool refiner."


    As soon as the word refining tool was exported, Meng Haoran felt that the waiter''s eyes changed. He was already in awe, but now he is even more afraid.


    Those who know how to refine utensils have to sell the materials for refining utensils. This undoubtedly does not mean that Meng Haoran is a man of practice. In the eyes of the waiter, the man of practice is very good. Even the emperor has to treat him with courtesy. They are all great people with great powers. They usually come and go high. They can''t go together with small people like him, In the past, he only heard that there was such a group of people who thought he had no chance to meet. Even if he met them, there would be no intersection. He didn''t expect to meet them today and be questioned.


    The waiter was dissatisfied with the response. He was just a little stunned and hurriedly replied: "yes, yes, there is a chamber of Commerce specially opened for practitioners in the west of the city, called listening to the rain Pavilion. I don''t know what kind of villains there are, but I think you should have the materials you want."


    Listen to the rain pavilion? The name is a little inexplicable! Shouldn''t it be called Lianqi pavilion or treasure pavilion? This is the first reaction in Meng Haoran''s heart.


    "Very good. Then you can take me there. Of course, if it''s inconvenient, you can show me the way." Meng Haoran immediately decided to go to the so-called listening to the rain Pavilion.


    "Convenient, why not? Sir, wait a minute. I''ll tell the shopkeeper and I''ll be right back." The waiter didn''t wait for Meng Haoran''s reaction. He ran in one direction quickly. I think he went to inform the so-called shopkeeper.


    About three minutes later, the waiter came back and changed into ordinary clothes, with an excited expression.


    Although Meng Haoran wondered why the waiter could ask for leave so easily, he didn''t think much. At present, he followed the waiter on the way to Tingyu Pavilion.


    If there is no official identity in Chang''an City, riding and sedan chair are not allowed. It doesn''t matter whether you are a monk or not. Therefore, Meng Haoran can only walk past.


    Fortunately, listening to the rain Pavilion is not very far away. It takes about half an hour, that is, an hour. Talking to Wang Wu all the way, the time passed.


    Wang Wu is the name of the waiter. I heard him say that he took Wang Wu''s name because he ranked fifth at home and had three brothers and two sisters. His father''s surname was Wang.


    Meng Haoran didn''t ask Wang Wu''s brother if his name was Wang Yi, but when he heard Wang Wu''s name, he thought of a bodyguard of gambler Gao Jin, which aroused his nostalgia. It was pleasant to see Wang Wu. Originally, he planned to reward him with worldly gold. Now there is an idea to lead him into the Tao. Of course, he doesn''t accept him as an apprentice, He just wanted to get him a better practice Kung Fu and let him practice it. Meng Haoran didn''t care about what he achieved in the end.

 Chapter 694

    Listening to the rain Pavilion, Meng Haoran looked around and was a little surprised that he didn''t see anyone''s strange scene except himself and Wang Wu.


    It is reasonable to say that although Tingyu Pavilion is remote, it is not so sparsely populated, or are friars really rare to this extent?


    "Are you sure it''s here?" Meng Haoran pretended to be a little hesitant and asked. At this time, he has actually determined that this is the place he is looking for. Although it can''t be seen on the surface, the pattern here and the faint force fluctuation from the listening to the rain pavilion are undoubtedly the most powerful evidence.


    Wang Wu was also asked that he was not confident, but finally he bit his teeth and nodded: "I''m sure this is the rain Pavilion." He also pointed to the huge sign.


    Meng Haoran was surprised and laughed. He knew that Wang Wu played a trick. He just said that this is the listening to the rain Pavilion, but he didn''t know if there was anything he wanted in it.


    I didn''t point it out. I recognized Wang Wu''s words.


    "Then go in and have a look. Wang Wu, do you want to go in with me or..." before Meng Haoran finished, Wang Wu said first


    "My Lord, I''ll wait for you here." Although I also want to go in and have a look, Wang Wu also knows what to do now.


    Of course, although he spoke quickly, Wang Wu''s eyes kept looking at the direction of listening to the rain Pavilion, which was obviously yearning. For Wang Wu, if he could go in to listen to the rain Pavilion and see it, he would have the capital to boast in the future, which was very beautiful.


    "Then let''s go together." Meng Haoran said this. It''s not a secret thing for him to buy some materials. Besides, he will be known sooner or later about using these materials to refine utensils, so he won''t have to hide it at all. Moreover, there may be other benefits with Wang Wu. Wang Wu will be a witness to the rise of Meng Haoran, a tool refiner in the future.


    As Wang Wu, there may be some publicity in the future.


    "Yes, I''m right here... Huh? Sir, you said you wanted me to come with you?" Wang Wu''s subconscious answer was to return to God at last, with a surprise in his eyes.


    "Why? If you don''t want to, just wait here." Meng Haoran said jokingly.


    "Yes, yes, little yes." Wang Wu hurriedly said for fear that Meng Haoran would change his attention.


    Meng Haoran was no longer joking. He took the lead in walking towards the listening rain Pavilion. When he was three meters close to the door of the listening rain Pavilion, he really felt an invisible wave sweeping over him, and then there was no follow-up.


    Meng Haoran was wondering what the invisible wave was when he suddenly found that Wang Wu behind him was in a daze where he had just been swept by the invisible wave. Then he suddenly realized that it was used to identify whether the incoming person was a monk or an ordinary person. If it was a monk, there must be a wave of aura, so there would be no response. On the contrary, if it was an ordinary person, It will launch a certain mechanism to stop it outside. The rain Pavilion is not a place for ordinary people.


    "In this way, few people here come and say it''s over. I''m afraid we also found the strangeness here. We know that ordinary people are not allowed to go in. Coupled with the fear of monks, we avoided it over time." Meng Haoran knew it clearly, but he waved in the direction of Wang Wu, and a aura entered his body. Then Wang Wu trembled in an instant I woke up with a start.


    When Wang Wuyi woke up, he vaguely felt that his body seemed to have changed, but he couldn''t tell what had happened. He still remembered that he had been with adults, but then suddenly it seemed that a scene had changed. The adults disappeared, and he appeared in a maze and was confused about what was going on, Then the scene changed again and recovered.


    "This is probably the means of immortals!" Thinking of his own experience, Wang Wu feared the rain Pavilion for no reason.


    "Hurry up." Seeing that Wang Wu was sober, Meng Haoran said, and then ignored Wang Wu.


    Seeing that Meng Haoran was far away, Wang Wu dared not delay. He ran to Meng Haoran''s back and looked around carefully. It seemed that something strange would appear at any time.


    After entering the gate of Tingyu Pavilion, the light was slightly dark, and then suddenly became bright. Compared with the outside, it was really equipped with the word "Chamber of Commerce". Various items were regularly placed on the booth, including pills, magic weapons and some books. In short, they were used for cultivation.


    "Oh! What day is it today? It''s strange that there are guests." An old voice sounded. Meng Haoran looked intently, but he was an old man who had grown up with some immortals. His natural and unrestrained long white beard really added a lot of points.


    The old man''s face was ruddy and his skin was crystal clear. He was whiter than the girls outside. If it weren''t for his white hair and beard, he really couldn''t see that he was an old man. Especially his bright eyes gave people a sharp feeling.


    "Are you the boss here?" Meng Haoran asked.


    The old man shook his head slightly and said, "I''m just helping people watch the show. If only I were the boss here."


    Meng Haoran was not surprised by the old man''s words. He just asked tentatively before. After all, he has seen a lot of good magic weapons and precious raw materials here. Although he doesn''t know if there is anything better, these things are really not owned by a scattered immortal.


    Meng Haoran knew at the moment when he saw the old man that the other party''s cultivation was just a loose fairy, only one step away from the real fairy. However, this step stopped him outside the door of the fairy way. If there were no accidents, I''m afraid he couldn''t break through all his life.


    Maybe it''s because there''s no hope to break through. The old man came here to watch the game. By the means of the master of Tingyu Pavilion, it may be possible for the old man to break through.


    "Is there usually no one here?" Meng Haoran asked. He had found that there really was only one guest on the scene. If Wang Wu didn''t count.


    "Originally, there are still some guests every day, but recently..." the old man looked at Meng Haoran with a slight hesitation.


    "Please tell the fairy!" Meng Haoran flattered.


    The old man seemed to use this sentence very well. He gave Meng Haoran a teachable look and continued: "not long ago, an event happened in Datang Anning County, which attracted the monks nearby in the past. It was an ancient monk''s inheritance cave. Now I''m afraid they are still competing for opportunities."

 Chapter 695

    "Why is the ancient cave so attractive that all the monks nearby have gone to join in the fun." Meng Haoran asked with great interest.


    The old man looked yearning, He said: "I don''t know exactly what the cave is, but I heard that the owner of the ancient cave is a peerless strong man who has achieved great Luo Jinxian in cultivation. Da Luo Jinxian! This is great power. There are definitely a lot of treasures in the cave. Just showing a little can make us useful. If we really get the inheritance, it''s appropriate not to mention Da Luo Jinxian."


    Da Luo Jinxian? Meng Haoran naturally doesn''t like it, but his current identity is Jinxian, so he still needs to play it. He shows some yearning in his eyes at the right time, but he is still a little reserved. After all, Jinxian is only one step away from Da Luo Jinxian, and his current role is also promising.


    "Why don''t you join the fun? Maybe you''ll get some chance and become a real immortal immediately?" Meng Haoran said jokingly.


    The old man looked embarrassed and said, "in fact, I really want to see it, but the owner doesn''t let people go!"


    "Ah!?" The old man looked at Meng Haoran in surprise after saying that. He found that he couldn''t see through Meng Haoran''s accomplishments. Originally, he thought that Meng Haoran looked so young and should not be a strong man. At most, he had some accomplishments. I''m afraid he didn''t even reach Sanxian, but now he couldn''t see the other person''s accomplishments clearly. He was shocked.


    In fact, there are still several stages below the Sanxian, but they are not orthodox. Generally speaking, the Sanxian is a realm that does not enter the stream, and there is no title on the right track.


    Of course, this is the cognition of high-end people. After all, the world is very strong now, and it is not too difficult to reach Sanxian. Even many goblins are Sanxian. If they do not reach Sanxian, they are embarrassed to say that they are practitioners.


    However, for ordinary people, especially those who want to practice from scratch, they still need to go through four stages to reach Sanxian. The first stage is called Qi introduction, which is regarded as stepping into the door of practice. This stage has little ability, just stronger than ordinary people. The second stage is foundation building, that is, laying a foundation, This time is different from ordinary people. His physical strength will double, almost the same as that of Wulin people. Meng Haoran saw the gatekeeper at the gate at this stage.


    The third stage is the gathering method. As long as you can gather and compress the aura into a trace of mana, you can successfully step into this realm. At this time, you can use some simple spells, which is already an immortal in the eyes of ordinary people; When the mana condenses to a certain extent, qualitative change will occur again. The mana of the whole body that was originally gas will become liquid, which also breaks through to the last stage. This stage is quasi immortal, which has brought the word immortal.


    To break through to Sanxian, prospective immortals only need to condense the liquid mana into a semi-solid golden elixir.


    As for Sanxian, to truly become an immortal, you need to completely turn this semi-solid gold pill into your own perfect gold pill, and you need to spend a natural disaster.


    Of course, what we are talking about here is only the authentic Terran golden elixir cultivation method. There are other people who practice Buddhism, demons and demons, which are different. I won''t elaborate here.


    "True fairy?" The old man asked tentatively.


    Meng Haoran shook his head, but the old man thought more about it. He didn''t continue to ask if Meng Haoran was an immortal above the real immortal. He mistakenly thought that Meng Haoran couldn''t see his accomplishments because of his treasure.


    "I can''t see! You''re quite rich." The old man was obviously relieved, but his eyes at Meng Haoran also changed slightly. After all, there are those who can hide the treasure of cultivation. They are either lucky or backstage.


    Meng Haoran didn''t know that the old man was thinking too much, but he didn''t refute it. He was really rich.


    "Well, I''m here to buy refining materials today." Meng Haoran said bluntly.


    "Refining material? Oh, come here." The old man took Meng Haoran to a booth. There were some samples on it. When he looked carefully, it was common goods for Sanxian people.


    "What do you want? Choose for yourself." The old man pointed to the materials on the booth.


    Meng Haoran was speechless, so he had to say again, "is there any material suitable for refining Lingbao? Well, it''s really not good. It''s ok if you can refine magic weapons."


    "Lingbao? Magic weapon?" The old man looked like you were teasing me. It was 10000 unbelievers who thought Meng Haoran was coming to find fault. As soon as his face changed, he would scold Meng Haoran.


    However, Meng Haoran sent out his own breath at this time, a threat that the old man could not resist In his body, a flash passed and immediately changed the old man''s attitude.


    "True immortals? No, true immortals should be strong. They must be strong at least at the level of celestial immortals. Where is this old monster from?" The old man secretly said that he had labeled Meng Haoran as an old monster. After all, when he reached the level of real immortal, he could live for tens of thousands of years. The immortal was calculated according to hundreds of thousands of years. Meng Haoran looked so young, but who knows if Meng Haoran is an old monster who returns to his old age and returns to his child.


    The old man who probably knew Meng Haoran''s accomplishments suddenly became cautious, and suddenly changed from an expert to a villain. Looking at Meng Haoran was like looking at his ancestors.


    "Please follow me inside. The materials you want are precious. They are usually stored inside."


    After a while, I came to a place similar to the warehouse. There is an array outside the warehouse. It can''t be broken if it''s not a real immortal. The defense measures are OK.


    The old man opened the array and took Meng Haoran into the warehouse. Then Meng Haoran saw that all kinds of materials were orderly placed in the warehouse. Meng Haoran took a rough look. There were 12 kinds of materials, but only 5 met his requirements. There were no materials that could refine Lingbao.


    "I don''t want these, but I want all the others. You can say the price." Meng Haoran picked out the materials that couldn''t refine magic weapons, and then said.


    "All these? Hiss!" Even though he knew that Meng Haoran was extraordinary, the old man was shocked by Meng Haoran. You should know that these materials are not Chinese cabbage. If you really buy them, even if you sell them, the cost is not enough.


    Wang Wu, who follows Meng Haoran behind, has witnessed all kinds of things here. At this time, he also worships Meng Haoran. He can see that Meng Haoran is much more powerful than the old man who looks like a fairy. He is a real big man.

 Chapter 696

    At this time, there were no ordinary people in Anning county. The appearance of the ancient cave made it a place of right and wrong. For security reasons, the imperial court collectively relocated the people here. After all, it was not only the people in the fairy way who came to take risks, but also many of them were demons and demons. Even if the people in the fairy way really fought, they would not care about these ordinary people.


    A great Luo Jinxian''s cave can''t be explored in a moment and a half. Great Luo Jinxian won''t come here. After all, the cave of the same level is not worth their shot, unless it''s a particularly famous Great Luo Jinxian, but obviously the ancient cave here is just an ordinary great Luo Jinxian.


    Even the golden immortals rarely come if the golden immortals don''t come. After all, the inheritance of a golden immortality is good, but there is no trace of the golden immortality behind the cultivation of the golden immortality. Unless it is the kind of people who cultivate the golden immortality by mistake, they will come to join in the fun.


    The major forces have reached an agreement to compete for the cave. Each force allows one Jinxian to be present, and the others are mainly Tianxian and Zhenxian. Tianxian is the main force, and Zhenxian only comes to take a chance. Although there are also Sanxian, most of them come here for casual cultivation. They are lucky to come here, but they only turn around outside the cave in the end.


    It has been some time since the birth of the ancient cave, and the situation of the cave has spread more or less. The ancient cave is divided into three layers, the outer cave, the inner cave and the last core cave. Now it has been explored to the inner cave and is blocked outside the core cave.


    There are some magic tools in the outer house. There are pills used for dispersing immortals, and occasionally some magic weapons and pills that are useful to real immortals. It is even rumored that someone found an ancient pill in the outer house and directly broke through from real immortals to heavenly immortals after eating, but I don''t know whether it is true or not.


    Generally speaking, there is no great danger in the foreign house. Just guard against the people in the same way. In addition, the things in the foreign house are enough for Sanxian, so most Sanxian are mixed here. Of course, there are some immortals who are shameless here.


    There are some dangers in the inner house. If Sanxian goes in, it is a near death. If Tianxian is careful, it is generally not dangerous to form a team. Only Zhenxian can walk recklessly here. Of course, it is completely safe not to talk about Zhenxian. There is a unlucky Zhenxian who mistakenly entered a killing array because of bad luck and died in the end.


    There are no treasures in neifu, but they have the opportunity to inherit. Therefore, these celestial and real immortals flock to it.


    It is said that as long as you pass the test of the inner cave, you can enter the core cave and accept the real inheritance. The real babies are in the core cave.


    ¡­¡­


    Outside the ancient cave, there was already a small gathering place for these explorers to rest and supply.


    Meng Haoran came here a few days ago and built a shop with magic to sell magic weapons. The name of the shop is called science and technology magic weapons. From the name, we know what magic weapons Meng Haoran wants to sell.


    Today is the first day of opening. I was refining utensils before. I just turned the materials bought from Tingyu Pavilion into magic weapons.


    After putting the magic weapons refined in recent days in order, Meng Haoran showed a strange smile: "if modern people see me here, I''m afraid they will think I''m selling arms here!"


    In order to make his magic weapon unique and easy to remember, Meng Haoran also thought of many ways. Finally, he thought of the weapons in the world of science and technology. Although those weapons are insignificant to the immortals in the world, their creativity is still worth learning from!


    Without Meng Haoran''s upgrading, it reproduces some weapons such as guns and grenades in the scientific and technological world. However, their appearance is the same as that of ordinary scientific and technological weapons, but in fact, they have completely changed. They are suitable for ordinary people and become suitable for immortals. They are all magic weapons with great lethality.


    Meng Haoran just opened the door, a man and a woman came in with a curious expression.


    This man and woman is obviously a Taoist couple. The man is romantic and the woman is also as beautiful as heaven. It looks like a good match.


    They were also curious to come in and have a look, but when they really saw the things sold by Meng Haoran, they showed a look of doubt. They couldn''t understand any of the things here. Although Meng Haoran had marked his name, they really didn''t know why.


    "This Taoist friend, poor Taoist Yang huazi, this is my Taoist companion Yunfeng. I wonder if you can introduce us some magic weapons here?" The man, yanghuazi, said, and Yunfeng next to him looked at Meng Haoran curiously.


    They didn''t check Meng Haoran''s accomplishments. Otherwise, they wouldn''t call him a Taoist friend, but an elder. Meng Haoran didn''t deliberately hide his golden immortal accomplishments at this time. As long as they explored, they would know that Meng Haoran is a golden immortal.


    "Well, I''ll tell you." It''s a mistake. They should write the introduction. Just a name, they don''t know the power of these magic weapons!


    "Our shop is a science and technology magic shop. Of course, it also sells science and technology magic. Well, I said the so-called science and technology magic. You don''t understand it. Anyway, it''s these things." Meng Haoran did not explain what technology is without integrity.


    "At present, the scientific and technological magic weapons here are combat type, and the auxiliary type has not been developed. If you want to buy auxiliary magic weapons, you can go." Meng Haoran was not afraid of offending others, and looked as if he were at your convenience.


    Meng Haoran''s attitude made yanghuazi frown slightly, but he finally stretched out. It seems that he is a peaceful person.


    Seeing that they didn''t want to go, Meng Haoran came to the point at this time: "as you can see, there are six magic weapons here, two of which are disposable magic weapons, namely, the grenade and mine, and the other four can be used all the time, namely, the desert eagle, AK47, AWP and the last God of fire."


    Meng Haoran said and pointed to the sample of the weapon, making them more intuitive.


    "Then I''ll start with the grenade. The grenade is a disposable item. There is an induction array outside. As long as the array is activated, you can throw it at your enemy. Then you can ignore everything. If the power is powerful, it is equivalent to the full blow of a real immortal."


    "True immortal''s all-out strike?" Yunfeng said in surprise. She didn''t seem to believe Meng Haoran''s statement.

 Chapter 697

    "Of course, I''m innocent here. The power of real immortals is the power of real immortals. Only those who are stronger than real immortals, and no one is weaker than real immortals. If there is a mistake," Meng Haoran said. He paused here and found that both of them were looking at themselves with bright eyes, There is expectation in my eyes. "Do you think I will say false one pays ten? Look at my rules here."


    Meng Haoran pointed to a board not far away. They noticed some words written in very small words. If Meng Haoran didn''t say it, they wouldn''t pay attention to this detail at all.


    This time, with Meng Haoran''s reminder, they looked carefully at what was written on it. They saw that the top was written in square and upright words: the regulations of the science and technology magic shop, and the following are some regulations.


    Article 1: the magic weapons of our shop are genuine goods with special marks. If the effect is not as good as that of our shop, our shop will not be responsible.


    Article 2: the owner has the right to interpret all our scientific and technological magic weapons. Please don''t trust others. Our store will not be responsible after being cheated.


    Article 3: even if our magic weapon is different from what the owner said, our store is not responsible.


    Article 4: please believe your judgment. The loss caused by wrong judgment has a wool relationship with our store.


    PS: love to buy or not, it''s better not to buy.


    Well, after they read it, they were both silly and looked at Meng Haoran in amazement. They didn''t understand why Meng Haoran was so shameless. In fact, it means that the responsibility is borne by the buyer. Meng Haoran won''t bear any responsibility.


    "Is it really good for you to do business like this?" I wanted to say that, but I didn''t say it in the end.


    The reason why Meng Haoran made such a thing is actually just a mischief. His things are real boutiques. Even for his own face, he won''t make some defective products.


    "Is there any problem? If not, I''ll continue." Meng Haoran said disapprovingly.


    Yanghuazi and Yunfeng actually had the idea of leaving at this time, but finally stayed and wanted to hear Meng Haoran introduce these strange magic weapons.


    "There''s no problem if you don''t talk. Well, in order to ensure that I don''t do useless work next, say well first. If you don''t buy things after I explain, I''ll be angry." Meng Haoran said so, but they really didn''t think so. They thought Meng Haoran was just talking.


    Meng Haoran secretly said that if you really don''t buy anything and waste my expression, you''ll feel better.


    After coughing twice, Meng Haoran continued to introduce: "here''s the grenade. The specific effect depends on the curative effect. Er, it doesn''t depend on the actual situation. As long as you buy it back and try it, let''s talk about the mine!"


    "The mine is the main product of our shop together with the grenade. Its power is similar to that of the grenade, but its usage is different. This can be remotely controlled. As long as you put it in one place and within a certain distance, you can control its explosion. Just try the specific situation."


    "After saying this one-time magic weapon, let me talk about this non one-time magic weapon. First, the desert eagle." Meng Haoran said, picked up the desert eagle and pointed the muzzle of the gun at yanghuazi.


    At the moment when he was aimed at the muzzle of the gun, Yang huazi suddenly felt that he was in a huge crisis, which came from the so-called desert eagle in Meng Haoran''s hand. He quickly moved himself out of the muzzle of the gun, which made him feel much better.


    "Is the magic weapon really powerful?" Yang huazi looked at the Desert Eagle Road in Meng Haoran''s hand.


    "This thing can be tested. After all, it can be reused. Its working principle is to absorb the user''s own power. The greater the power you inject, the more powerful it will play. If you don''t care about the loss, you can even play the power of Jinxian. Of course, I advise you not to try at last. If you want to play the power of Jinxian, you should eliminate the mana of your whole body It will run out, and this magic weapon will break down. "


    "You see, I''ll use it." Meng Haoran said, turned the muzzle of the gun, pointed to the ground, injected a little mana, and saw the desert eagle begin to flicker.


    "Bang" a gunshot, yanghuazi they were surprised to find, shot from the muzzle A special bullet composed of mana directly punched a hole in the floor, but the depth of the hole is very amazing, more than hundreds of meters, that is to say, Meng Haoran''s gun can directly penetrate a hill.


    "Well, I injected almost one percent of the mana of a real immortal just now. You can imagine what would happen if I injected more mana." Meng Haoran said indifferently. He also admired himself. A desert eagle Leng was made into an energy weapon by himself. The power of NIMA''s random shot can be used as a nuclear bomb. If an immortal uses it, it''s not appropriate to blow up the earth with one shot. Even if it''s a real immortal, it''s enough to blow up the earth with all the mana.


    "So powerful?" Yang huazi asked incredulously and looked at Meng Haoran suspiciously.


    Without explanation, Meng Haoran simply handed him the desert eagle in his hand and said, "try it yourself."


    Holding the desert eagle in his hand, Yang huazi calmed down. Meng Haoran''s previous actions came to mind. He also pointed the muzzle of the gun at the ground, carefully injected energy into it, about 1% of the real immortal, and then pulled the trigger.


    "Bang" the same scene happened again.


    "It''s OK! Let me try it, too." When Yang huazi was still addicted to the amazing scene caused by his shot, Yunfeng on the side grabbed the desert eagle directly from his hand, and then a similar shot came.


    A few minutes later,


    "Dao you, can''t you make it cheaper and introduce the other three to us!" Yunfeng said eagerly, and Yang huazi stood awkwardly aside.


    Just now, after they confirmed the power of the desert eagle, they decided to buy it, but they were foolish after asking the price. They really didn''t think it would be so expensive. I''m afraid they could only barely buy a desert eagle with their immortal stones, so they paid attention to the price negotiation, but Meng Haoran was unmoved.


    "No, we don''t bargain." Meng Haoran said, adding this one to the previous store rules. Looking at his standard words, he nodded with satisfaction and ignored the two people next to him.

 Chapter 698

    "Well, give us a desert eagle. This is a fairy stone." In the end, yanghuazi and they compromised.


    In the journey to the west, there has never been a currency traded by immortals. However, this does not mean that the currency does not exist. Even ordinary people know to use gold and silver. How can immortals not keep pace with the times? In fact, this so-called immortal stone is a solid composed of pure Reiki. It is mined from the spiritual pulse. It has a wide range of functions. It is useful from cultivation to array arrangement and treasure refining.


    Fairy stones are divided into low, medium and high levels according to their quality. The difference in Reiki content of each level is about 10 times, but the exchange price is 10000:100:1.


    Of course, fairy stones can only buy some common things, and real good things have to be exchanged for things.


    Meng Haoran''s magic weapon is not ordinary in terms of effect. It fully meets the standard of exchanging things for things. However, considering that its own materials are not particularly precious and the need to make a name for itself, Meng Haoran accepted the transaction of immortal stone. Anyway, the refined materials can also be exchanged with immortal stone.


    To tell you the truth, this magic weapon of Desert Eagle really brightens people''s eyes. If there is a magic weapon of desert eagle, I''m afraid the strength of a real immortal can be more than doubled.


    If Zhenxian really goes all out to release the big move, I''m afraid the power is still above the desert eagle, but the disadvantage is that the speed is too slow and the consumption is too large, so it''s not very suitable for combat.


    Having the desert eagle is equivalent to practicing a good magic power. In this way, it also saves a lot of time and energy. In addition, most magic powers are very difficult to practice. After all, there are a few who can practice magic powers. Why not use the desert eagle to improve their combat effectiveness to the same level as those who have magic powers?


    Another advantage of using the desert eagle is that you can intuitively see how much combat power you have left. After all, as long as you use the same energy, your attack power is the same. You can estimate how many attacks you can release.


    Sent away his eyes and looked reluctantly at yanghuazi and Yunfeng of the other three guns. Meng Haoran immediately added an introduction plate under the guns. In the future, if someone comes to buy something, Meng Haoran won''t introduce it in person.


    Maybe it''s because Meng Haoran''s things here are really strange and the price is too high. Therefore, although several waves of people came to see it, no one bought it after all. However, Meng Haoran was not in a hurry and was still very calm. The gold will always shine. Meng Haoran believes that he will be the hottest place in the near future, At that time, their reputation will spread all over the world because of the magic weapon of science and technology.


    Considering that refining magic weapons also need materials, Meng Haoran finally wrote that they can be delivered with materials of the same value under the transaction price, and appropriate discounts can be given if the materials are good.


    ¡­¡­


    "Have you heard? Another real fairy was killed by the heavenly fairy."


    "What? Was it killed by the desert eagle again?"


    "No, but it''s almost the same. This time, the immortal killed the real immortal thousands of miles away. It''s really impossible to prevent!"


    "Alas, since the opening of this science and technology magic shop, it has really caused a lot of stir. How can you say that this science and technology magic weapon is so powerful? It can make people fight beyond their level."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    It has been three months since Meng Haoran''s science and technology magic shop opened. At this time, his science and technology magic has long been famous. Almost no one in this area doesn''t know the of this science and technology magic shop. I''m afraid it will be known to all three circles in a short time.


    The various powers of scientific and technological magic weapons have also been confirmed one after another. Everyone is shocked by scientific and technological magic weapons. Although Meng Haoran''s scientific and technological magic weapons have reached the level of ordinary magic weapons in terms of quality, their power is comparable to top magic weapons, and even comparable to Lingbao in terms of lethality. Just to give full play to the power of Lingbao, It itself will be damaged quickly and will not be used for several times.


    Of course, because the magic weapon of science and technology itself is very expensive, a total of more than 20 pieces have been sold so far. Most of them are desert eagles. They have sold one. Mines and grenades have not been sold. I''m afraid it''s still because they think it''s not cost-effective at one time.


    Indeed, if a single grenade and mine are not as valuable as guns such as the desert eagle, but if there are more, the chain power can not be compared with guns. The grenades and mines made by Meng Haoran have another world. If each more grenade or mine detonates together, the power bonus is not as simple as one plus one.


    Let''s put it this way. If you take the distance of a mine, the power of a single one is equivalent to the full strike of a real immortal. If you take more than a few, the power is just a wider range. However, if you take ten, a special chain effect will occur, and the power will increase in geometric multiples. The power of 10 detonations is equivalent to that of a golden immortal. Dozens of Mines detonate together, Killing an ordinary Jinxian has no pressure at all.


    If the number of Mines reaches three figures, the power will rise to a higher level again. It belongs to the field of Da luojinxian, which is enough to threaten Da luojinxian and hurt them. Of course, it needs Da luojinxian not to run.


    ok This feature Meng Haoran didn''t publish and everyone didn''t know it, so there is no way to buy mines and grenades so far. Of course, even ordinary people can''t afford it. I''m afraid only big forces such as Tianting can afford to buy it.


    In recent months, Meng Haoran has developed several new magic weapons, which are refined with materials bought from the previously sold scientific and technological magic weapons, but considering that the market has not yet taken them out.


    Meng Haoran actually knows that the gun can still fire for a while. After someone studies the defense method in the future, their threat will be greatly reduced. After all, it is easy to avoid the open gun. As long as you know the power of the gun, prepare early, or don''t give the other party a chance to fight at all, the magic weapon still depends on people to use it after all, If you don''t have a chance to use it, the magic weapon is equivalent to not having it.


    However, at that time, Meng Haoran will launch a new generation of scientific and technological magic weapons. Therefore, Meng Haoran is not worried that his magic weapon fame will fall, but he doesn''t know whether Meng Haoran has joined the heaven at that time.


    Meng Haoran has a big brain hole. He has fantasized about whether he can refine a GAODA with advanced materials. With GAODA defense, he is not afraid of being directly attacked by people with high level.

 Chapter 699

    Of course, what Meng Haoran intends to do is only similar to the real GAODA in appearance and function. The real energy drive and related design are still his own special methods, combining the dual system of Xiandao and science and technology.


    Having said more, these are just Meng Haoran''s temporary ideas. Now, we should continue to sit on the Diaoyutai and wait for the fish to take the bait.


    Because there are few guests who can really afford magic weapons every day, Meng Haoran changed the time of opening the door every day to 2:00 to 6:00 p.m. to open and close the door on time, which is also carefree.


    On this day, Meng Haoran just opened the door and suddenly showed an unknown smile. In his perception, he finally had enough of a big fish. It was a young boy whose cultivation reached Jinxian.


    In Meng Haoran''s influence, there is a character that is very consistent with the current image of the little boy, that is, Nezha of heaven. This is from the heaven and earth circle and entanglement in his hand You can see the huntian Ling around you.


    Although he had recognized each other''s identity and probably knew each other''s intention, Meng Haoran still pretended that nothing had happened and continued to do what he should do.


    "Is this the magic shop of science and technology?" The crisp child voice remembered that Nezha had a pure expression on his face, which made people feel pity. However, Meng Haoran, who knew his real identity, felt a little disgusted. NIMA, who is old enough to be my grandfather, is still pretending to be pure here, and although the sign is small, it is not small, so he deliberately asked.


    "Yes, little brother. Brother, what can I do for you? Why don''t you stay with your adults? Are you separated?" Meng Haoran said hypocritically. Looking at Nezha''s angry expression, he felt very happy and asked you to pretend to be pure.


    "You already know who I am!" I thought Nezha would continue to pretend with himself. Who knows, Nezha''s lovely little face suddenly changed and became serious. It looked like that.


    Seeing Nezha''s appearance, Meng Haoran also said directly: "of course, how can I not know the famous third childe? Even if I haven''t seen it, your image is too prominent. Anyone with a little knowledge can guess it."


    Meng Haoran admitted so simply that Nezha was also a little stunned, and then said, "since this is the case, I won''t talk nonsense with you. This time I came on behalf of heaven. The purpose is to contact you and see if you have the intention to work for heaven."


    "Are you so direct?" Meng Haoran was very surprised. Nezha was really straight! He said the purpose as soon as he came up.


    "Why not be direct? Anyway, it doesn''t matter to me whether you go to heaven or not. I just want to complete the task. Whether you promise or not is your business." Nezha said in an old age.


    In fact, Nezha was not in charge of the task of recruiting Meng Haoran. Tianting originally planned to let Taibai Jinxing come. After all, Taibai Jinxing, as a diplomat of Tianting, has good eloquence and is loyal to the Jade Emperor. He is the most suitable candidate, but Nezha''s father Li Jing volunteered for the next task in order to please the Jade Emperor, The reason is that his son Nezha is closer to Meng Haoran, and his reputation is more above Taibai Venus, which is also more suitable.


    Finally, considering that Li Jing should be paid more attention to, the Jade Emperor agreed. Therefore, Nezha was the candidate to find Meng Haoran today.


    Nezha himself didn''t deal with his father very well. Although he agreed to the solicitation task, he didn''t pay much attention to it, so he was so direct when he saw Meng Haoran.


    However, Nezha''s attitude was just convenient for Meng Haoran. If another Taibai Venus came to persuade Meng Haoran, it would not be so easy for Meng Haoran to refuse. Now he can refuse openly. I believe the Jade Emperor will not have too many ideas about Meng Haoran when he knows this situation in the future.


    "Then please reply. I''m doing well now. I don''t have the idea of joining any forces for the time being." Meng Haoran said, very indifferent.


    However, as soon as he said this, Nezha looked at Meng Haoran with some surprise, because he thought that Meng Haoran would accept the solicitation. After all, although the status of the heaven is not as good as the heaven established by the demon emperor in ancient times, it is also a great force in the world now, especially now that such saints do not come out and quasi saints hide, Even when Da Luo rarely appears.


    It can be said that entering Tianting is equivalent to having an amulet. How many people want to join Tianting have no way? Meng Haoran refused so simply.


    "Interesting. Do you really think so?" Nezha didn''t hide his thoughts. He suddenly became interested in Meng Haoran. Before, he only heard about Meng Haoran''s name. In his influence, Meng Haoran should belong to the kind of weapon refiner who specializes in refining tools. Even if the level of refining tools is high, he didn''t pay attention to it. After all, in the eyes of the real strong, refining tools is a path after all, Without combat effectiveness, even if others respect you on the surface, they can''t see you in private.


    "Of course." Meng Haoran answered very simply, but also subtly revealed the breath of Jinxian.


    "This is... You are the cultivation of Jinxian." Nezha''s attention was indeed removed. He looked at Meng Haoran in a daze. He didn''t know the news that Meng Haoran was a golden fairy. He had always thought Meng Haoran was a real fairy. After all, most of the magic weapons sold by Meng Haoran were still used to deal with real immortals, which was of little use to golden immortals, It''s hard to imagine a Jinxian being idle and refining some magic weapons that can only be useful to Jinxian. It''s simply not doing business! As a golden immortal, at least the magic weapon that is useful to the golden immortal is the old refining mainstream.


    Knowing Meng Haoran''s golden immortal cultivation, Meng Haoran''s position in Nezha''s heart is quite different from that just now. If he looked at Meng Haoran with the attitude of his predecessors before, now he looks at Meng Haoran with equal eyes.


    In the final analysis, although the status of a tool refiner is high, what people really exchange is their accomplishments. Without the accomplishments of golden immortals, even if Meng Haoran''s level of tool refining is high, Nezha can''t look at Meng Haoran at the same level.


    "Aren''t you also Jinxian? What''s wrong with me?" Meng Haoran asked back and choked Nezha.


    Nezha took a breath, calmed his state of mind and said, "I''m different from you. I''ve been practicing for so long, but you can see that I''m only a few hundred years old. It''s really surprising that I''m a golden immortal so young."

 Chapter 700

    Nezha''s appearance that I was an old master made Meng Haoran secretly vomit, but Nezha was not wrong. Meng Haoran really couldn''t refute it.


    Meng Haoran was not surprised that Nezha could see that he was young, but Nezha underestimated himself after all. He was hundreds of years old and he was not so old.


    "That''s not what I said. How old were you? You were a big man who could tear the dragon. I grew up listening to your story. At that time, you already had the strength of a real immortal!" Meng Haoran pretended to worship and made Nezha a a little proud.


    However, Nezha''s family knew his own affairs. He was reincarnated by Lingzhu. He had good accomplishments before reincarnation. In addition, empress Nuwa was backstage, so he easily recovered his previous accomplishments after reincarnation. This is a special case. Even so, he is still a jinxianhun. He has no proud capital to be at the same level as Meng Haoran.


    "Don''t talk about those old things, just talk about the previous topic," Nezha said. "I didn''t know your cultivation before, so I offended a little. I hope you don''t mind."


    "I don''t blame those who don''t know. Besides, I haven''t lost anything." Meng Haoran''s tone was very calm.


    Nezha appreciated Meng Haoran''s attitude. He was not arrogant and impetuous. He was a good seedling.


    "Well, I''ll give you some heartfelt words, but you forget after saying that. Don''t tell others." Nezha approached Meng Haoran''s ear a little and made a whisper.


    Nezha had a good sense of Meng Haoran, and his attitude towards Meng Haoran was not very good. Therefore, Nezha planned to tell Meng Haoran some secrets, which could be regarded as compensation.


    Meng Haoran naturally would not object to Nezha''s kindness. He simply invited Nezha in and closed the store. Anyway, buying magic weapons is not his main business, so he can switch it on and off at will.


    Meng Haoran''s action made Nezha more satisfied with Meng Haoran and left an impression of exquisite thought.


    They sat on the chairs in the shop. Meng Haoran also gave Nezha a a pot of immortal wine, so that Nezha could not find any problems at all.


    "I''ve been thirsty for a long time. Thank you for your hospitality." Nezha took a sip of it.


    Meng Haoran smiled and said, "yes, we are friends at first sight, aren''t we? Friends still say that."


    Nezha was stunned, then smiled and said, "yes, we are already friends. Today is really my lucky day. I can actually make a new friend. I remember how long I haven''t made a new friend. The last friend I made was Sun Wukong taking a monkey, but now he was pressed. At the foot of Wuzhi Mountain, damn Buddha."


    "Sun Wukong, is it the legendary Qi Tian saint who makes trouble in the heavenly palace?" Meng Haoran suddenly became interested and wanted to hear Nezha''s views. I''m afraid he knew something about Nezha''s gnashing of teeth.


    "Do you really want to know?" Nezha''s complexion was a little complicated, and he seemed to be remembering something.


    Meng Haoran nodded and said, "of course, I have heard the story of sun Dasheng many times. In my heart, he is a hero." I''ve not only heard of it, but also seen it. It''s just the version of zhizunbao seen in the cinema.


    "Heroes?" Nezha touched slightly, looked at Meng Haoran, found that Meng Haoran didn''t seem to be lying, and immediately said, "in that case, I''ll tell you."


    "In fact, Wukong was framed. His intention was not to make trouble in the sky at all. Although he was a little brave, he was not confused to that extent. Even at the beginning, he didn''t want to be an official in heaven, but someone threatened him. If he didn''t go, his monkey grandson would be affected."


    "Helpless, he joined Tianting and was assigned a position of Bi Mawen. Finally, he couldn''t stand going back, but even so, some people didn''t want to let him go and wanted him to continue to go to Tianting."


    "All this is guided by someone behind. Wukong can''t resist. He can only do it according to the other party''s requirements. Finally, it is designed to arrange him to make a big fuss in heaven and commit a great crime. He can only rely on the west to learn lessons and resolve it, otherwise he will have to die."


    In Nezha''s mouth, the monkey king seems to have become a good baby framed by others. Meng Haoran can''t help but curl his lips. Although there is indeed a shadow of a black hand, in fact, if the monkey king can resist, don''t care about his reputation and resist the temptation of flat peaches Confused, he still won''t be so easy to get caught, but if the monkey king can bear it, he won''t remember the monkey king.


    Then Nezha told Meng Haoran something about him and the monkey king, and finally apologized that he knew the truth but could not help the monkey king.


    "There''s a black hand. Who''s the black hand?" Meng Haoran pretended to be curious.


    "Black hands, black hands are the group of old bald donkeys in the West and the guy of the Jade Emperor. Otherwise, his deliberate indulgence would not develop into this." Nezha said the Jade Emperor without much respect.


    Meng Haoran showed his true colors and looked at Nezha with some silly eyes. "No! It''s the Jade Emperor and the Buddha."


    "Why not! Hum, they are all a group of dignified guys." Nezha became more and more energetic.


    "Then why did they do this? The great saint didn''t provoke them?" Finally asked the core. Whether Nezha knew the luck of the journey to the West depends on his next answer, although Meng Haoran probably guessed that Nezha knew something.


    "Why? Of course, it''s profitable. For the so-called great prosperity of Buddhism and Taoism, we need to cooperate in a big play. This is Xinmi. Tell you, in fact..." I don''t know whether Nezha really regarded Meng Haoran as a friend and didn''t really treat Meng Haoran as an outsider. He didn''t avoid talking about the causes and consequences of the journey to the West.


    After listening, Meng Haoran couldn''t recover for a long time (of course, he pretended), and finally said such a sentence: "generally speaking, Buddhism and Taoism want to prosper. Before prospering, they need to play a play. He has selected Monkey King as one of the protagonists and has planned his life. Even the future of the great sage is doomed. Only give them the share of working hard, or the kind of hard force without salary?"


    "Yes!" Although Nezha could not understand what Meng Haoran said, he could guess a little and nodded in agreement.

 Chapter 701

    "So, in fact, the major forces just look better on the surface. The real situation is that the law of the jungle." Meng Haoran is thoughtful, but it''s just with him, isn''t it? If the Buddha in this world really loves the world as recorded in the book, Meng Haoran really can''t bear to do it.


    They were silent for a long time. At last Nezha took the lead in breaking the silence. He thought Meng Haoran could not accept the darkness of the world for a moment, so he comforted: "well, after all, those things considered by the people above have little impact on our level. If you really join the heaven, you will still be treated with courtesy."


    Nezha was right. Meng Haoran had no conflict of interest with them. He was also a tool smelter. In his opinion, the Jade Emperor would not calculate him unless Meng Haoran took out something more advanced.


    "Forget it, I still say that. I don''t want to join any forces for the time being. Isn''t it good to be at ease alone? At least no one cares. I think I''m doing well now." Meng Haoran said slowly.


    Nezha didn''t persuade again. In fact, he knew what Meng Haoran said was reasonable. In fact, why didn''t he want to leave heaven? Just can''t help it.


    "That''s good, but maybe Tianting will send someone. I''ll help you deal with one or two at that time. I believe my face is still useful." Nezha said.


    Meng Haoran was really moved this time. It can be seen that Nezha really regarded himself as a friend.


    "Thank you, master." Meng Haoran said politely.


    "What''s your name, master? We''re all golden immortals. Of course, we''re equal. Call me Nezha." Nezha looked angry if you didn''t agree, so Meng Haoran had to climb up the pole.


    "Well, Nezha, my common name is Meng Haoran. I don''t have a road sign yet. You can call me my name directly or call me Xiao Meng." Meng Haoran''s attitude is very low. Needless to say, the other party is much older than himself. Respecting the old and loving the young is a traditional virtue. It''s nothing to lose in the title.


    After that, they got along very happily. It can be said that they had a good conversation. Meng Haoran also entertained Nezha with a meal. Zhang didn''t open it that day.


    In the following days, Meng Haoran repeated the previous things, leading a leisurely life, waiting for the door of Tianting again.


    As expected, the Jade Emperor sent Taibai Venus to solicit again after learning that Meng Haoran refused to solicit from heaven.


    Because Nezha knew that Meng Haoran was already a golden immortal, the Jade Emperor paid more attention to Meng Haoran this time.


    In order to express his attention to Meng Haoran, the conditions for opening Meng Haoran are very high, and even a palace dedicated to refining utensils can be built for him in heaven, which is not treated by many golden immortals.


    ¡­¡­


    In front of Meng Haoran, an old man with a white beard spits and talks about how good it is to go to Tianting and how high the treatment is. The expression that you will definitely lose a lot if you don''t go to Tianting is quite in place. This person is the Taibai Venus of Zhaoan.


    "Meng Xiaoyou, if you are alone and have no power, it is always unsafe. Those demons and Demons like each other most is the kind of scattered cultivation with wealth. After all, they kill and no one will take revenge. They also get resources. For example, Xiaoyou, everything in your shop is precious and has long been thought of." Taibai Venus completely regards Meng Haoran as Xiaobai. As a golden fairy, others don''t have to fight against Meng Haoran for what he shows now. That doesn''t count. At least they will be remembered when Meng Haoran studies the magic weapon that is really useful to both golden immortals and Luo Jinxian.


    Meng Haoran smiled and listened to the words of Taibai Venus. His expression was a little indifferent. He let Taibai Venus sigh in his heart and change the topic again.


    "Well, even if you have the strength to protect yourself, you should also think about your future. My great heavenly court is the orthodoxy of governing the world announced by the Taoist ancestor. Even the heavenly Tao has recognized it. As long as you join the heavenly court, you can get a high position in it and get the recognition of the heavenly Tao, you will not only be faster in practice, but there are few people who become possessed by evil. Practice When it''s refined, it''s called "go with the wind and water, and heaven''s destiny!"


    Taibai Venus is not wrong this time. If there is a karma recognized by the Tao of heaven, it will be a lot easier to practice in the future. However, this has a significant effect on those immortals and real immortals. For Jinxian and above, if it is not at the level of real feudal officials, it will not have much effect at all.


    Take Meng Haoran for example. His real cultivation is quasi sainthood. Even if the position of the Jade Emperor is given to him, it will not help him much. At most, there are many people under his command, and he has more power. He only needs help to find what he wants.


    Even if Meng Haoran''s golden immortal was really valued in the end and put him in a high position, which would be of great benefit to the cultivation of golden immortal, I''m afraid it would not be possible for hundreds or thousands of years. This is still a fast situation. After all, in the world where the immortal lives forever and returns to practice after death, Everyone''s rhythm is very slow.


    Closed for hundreds of years, what can you expect?


    So, facing the praise of Taibai Venus to Tianting, Meng Haoran was more and more calm.


    Taibai Jinxing also admired Meng Haoran at this time. Unexpectedly, he was not moved. However, when he thought about it, he suddenly realized that Meng Haoran was hundreds of years old. He was already a golden immortal. Maybe he was really confident in practice. He didn''t know the difficulty of practice, so he couldn''t see the benefits of heaven.


    Smile bitterly in your heart. This kind of genius is unkind. This kind of person is the most troublesome.


    It seems that we have to take out the real chips, Taibai Jinxing made up his mind and finally said the most important weight: "as long as you join Tianting, Tianting has a lot of benefits, and you also enjoy the right to build a tool refining hall in Tianting. You don''t even have to be on duty or stay in Tianting. As long as you complete some tool refining tasks, everything else can be ignored. The tool refining materials are provided by Tianting."


    As soon as Taibai Jinxing said this, he waited for Meng Haoran to agree and stop talking nonsense. In his opinion, this condition is really too good. He can''t find it with a lantern. Meng Haoran has no possibility to refuse at all.

 Chapter 702

    To tell the truth, Meng Haoran didn''t expect that the Jade Emperor would open the conditions so favorably, especially the one who didn''t have to stay in heaven and could take any materials. To tell the truth, he was already excited.


    Although he had already promised in his heart, Meng Haoran also made a hesitant expression in front of Taibai Venus.


    Taibai Venus looked at Meng Haoran in surprise. This time, he was really surprised. He didn''t expect to offer such conditions. Meng Haoran hesitated.


    The Jade Emperor''s task is absolute. In order to complete the task, Taibai Venus also tried his best, so he is not allowed to fail. He thought about how to dispel Meng Haoran''s hesitation. Finally, a spiritual light flickered in his mind and grasped something.


    "Alas, it seems that you really don''t want to join. Nezha can''t avoid being punished this time." Such a sentence suddenly appeared from Taibai Venus, which stunned Meng Haoran.


    Meng Haoran was so stunned that Taibai Venus misunderstood something, He smiled confidently and continued: "Your Majesty attached great importance to you, but Nezha screwed up this solicitation. Your majesty is already a little angry. Just considering that the matter has not become settled, he did not punish Nezha. If you really don''t join, Nezha will inevitably be blamed."


    Taibai Jinxing is making up a story. He just guesses from Nezha''s attitude that Nezha seems to have something to do with Meng Haoran. He plans to say so and let Meng Haoran promise taking Nezha''s situation into account. After agreeing, Meng Haoran will ignore his business. At that time, Meng Haoran can still repent. The majesty of heaven is always reflected in battle. I''m afraid Meng Haoran dare not turn his face.


    Meng Haoran also saw the other party''s plan and smiled in his heart. He is really a considerate guy. This step is good. In this way, joining Tianting can reflect that I was forced to join for the safety of my brother. Everyone will look up at me and think that I am a loving and righteous person. Reputation is also a good thing in the face of no absolute strength!


    Finally, Meng Haoran, with a complicated complexion, agreed to join Tianting and go to Tianting to meet the Jade Emperor with Taibai Venus.


    ¡­¡­


    One year on earth, one day in Tianting, when Meng Haoran and Taibai Venus came to Tianting, the time in the sky was only more than ten minutes.


    In fact, Tianting is a sub space attached to the wasteland, so the flow rate of this time will be different. There is a little advantage in Tianting. One day''s cultivation is equivalent to one year''s cultivation on the ground. Although in general, one year''s cultivation on the ground is the same, but for Tianting people, it is at least a lot faster in their feeling.


    Meng Haoran was impressed by its beauty when he really came to the heaven. It stood quietly in the sky, like a gentle woman like water, quietly waiting for someone to appreciate it. It was so charming Shame, from time to time with clouds to cover his body, but this is more beautiful, giving people an impulse to uncover the veil.


    Tianting is cold, because only a few thousand people live in such a large place, and most of them are pretentious immortals who pursue immortality. They despise its beauty, or see it but will not appreciate it. It seems that Tianting should be like this in their consciousness.


    Enjoying the beautiful scenery of the heavenly court, Meng Haoran was a little confused in his eyes, and even for a moment he had an illusion that the heavenly court was also a living body, which seemed to welcome his arrival,


    If fairyland is in a dream and Chaoyun is amiable, this is Meng Haoran''s feeling now.


    One side of the Taibai Venus did not find Meng Haoran''s difference. They flew in silence. One thought was no longer on the road, and the other should not have been on the road, but unexpectedly indulged in the beauty of heaven and couldn''t extricate themselves.


    When Meng Haoran indulged, in a place he didn''t notice, a will finally woke up slowly. Its source was the heaven under his feet. Even with Meng Haoran''s cultivation at this time, he didn''t find that he was being watched silently.


    A sigh sounded in the dark, "look again, maybe he is the person I want to wait for." Then there was silence.


    ¡­¡­


    "You are Meng Haoran." The Jade Emperor looked at Meng Haoran with a flash of surprise in his eyes. Although he had long heard that Meng Haoran was a very young golden fairy, he was shocked when he really saw it. Recalling himself, he didn''t know how many thousands of years it had taken to practice in the golden fairy.


    With such talent, no wonder the Terran is the protagonist of heaven and earth set by the way of heaven. The idea flashed through the Jade Emperor''s mind.


    "Yes, I am Meng Haoran." Meng Haoran also looked at the Jade Emperor sitting on the throne at the top. The man who himself was a Taoist ancestor and a Taoist child also had some feelings in his heart. He is worthy of being a man who can do this position, and his strength and bearing are extraordinary.


    Meng Haoran can easily see that the Jade Emperor''s accomplishments have reached the quasi Saint level, and he is not a weak one in the quasi saint. It is probably close to the late stage in the middle stage. Only the sage can press him in the world.


    As the Lord of heaven who nominally controls heaven and earth, the Jade Emperor looks very dignified, which makes people feel awe at first sight. It has nothing to do with his strength, but simply awe at his position. The power brought by power has deeply changed the Jade Emperor. Even if he loses his strength, I''m afraid even the real immortal will have no idea of resistance in front of him.


    However, not to mention that Meng Haoran''s real cultivation is above the Jade Emperor, even if it is shown, it can not be underestimated. Therefore, it is very natural that he is not afraid of hands and feet.


    Meng Haoran''s performance was seen by the gods and his evaluation was much higher.


    "You are a master of refining utensils. Recently, you opened a shop called startup magic weapon in the mortal world. I don''t know if I''m right." Although the Jade Emperor was asking, he used a positive tone. After all, if he didn''t understand this thing, he would fart.


    Not only that, as early as not long ago, he had Meng Haoran''s intelligence in his hands. It was clear from where he first appeared and what he did. What''s more, he knew that Meng Haoran had today''s achievements. When he came to the adventure, he was a new man with clean family and no knowledge of the world.


    Of course, these are what Meng Haoran wants him to know. Otherwise, the Jade Emperor will not get Meng Haoran''s news so easily.


    "Your Majesty is wrong. I''m not a master of weapon refining." In the face of the Jade Emperor''s inquiry, Meng Haoran said such words, and then opened his mouth again in the curious eyes of the people, "I think I am a master of refining utensils, not bragging. Everyone present is not as good as me in refining utensils."


    "Bold", "arrogant", "ignorant"

 Chapter 703

    "Oh!" The Jade Emperor was a little surprised. He looked at the immortals who constantly attacked Meng Haoran and didn''t stop them. He planned to see what Meng Haoran would do next.


    In the face of people''s questions, Meng Haoran showed no weakness and completely ignored them. He looked confident. Finally, he let everyone slowly stop the Crusade and looked at Meng Haoran in surprise.


    Isn''t he bragging? You really have that confidence. Are you kidding! He De, a little doll of hundreds of years old, how dare he call himself a master of refining utensils. This is the highest honor of refining utensils, which is comparable to the Supreme Master of alchemy.


    "Facts speak louder than words. How do you know what I said is not true?" Meng Haoran asked such a question.


    "Then come up with the facts!" Said a terrible looking man in silver armor.


    "Who are you?" Meng Haoran looked at him and asked calmly.


    The big man was stunned by Meng Haoran''s question, and then said, "my God is Lou Jingou, one of the twenty-eight stars. Why, do you want to remember me and take revenge in the future?"


    "Ha ha" Meng Haoran only knew two words of him. Then he turned his head directly, faced the Jade Emperor and ignored him.


    Lou Jingou didn''t know what he meant, but he was so angry that he wanted to scold Meng Haoran. At this time, the Jade Emperor finally made an action. He lifted his hand slightly. In an instant, Lou Jingou pressed back his words.


    Although he is also a small God, he is still insignificant to the Jade Emperor. In addition, he has no backstage. If he annoys the Jade Emperor, he will be killed every minute, so he dare not be presumptuous. However, his eyes look at Meng Haoran fiercely, and his heart has begun to plan how to deal with Meng Haoran in the future. Although his strength is only real immortal, It is reasonable to say that Meng Haoran is not the opponent of Jinxian, but he is also organized. It is not difficult to find some friends and plot against Meng Haoran a little.


    Killing Meng Haoran is not dare, but disgusting from the side is also a means of revenge.


    "Since all the immortal families doubt you, you might as well show us the evidence. This can also eliminate the misunderstanding, can''t you? Meng Aiqing." The Jade Emperor said to Meng Haoran with a pleasant face. It really meant a little courtesy to the virtuous corporal.


    Meng Haoran naturally knows that although the Jade Emperor seems to be on his side now, as long as he can''t prove it, he won''t be greatly punished. After all, even if he is not a master of weapon refining, he also pays attention to attracting. However, in the future, he will inevitably be made difficult. The Jade Emperor will even secretly calculate with him.


    "It can''t be used here. Can you please come outside with me?" The reason why Meng Haoran said that before is that at this moment, he wants to establish his position as the first person to refine utensils in the heaven in front of the immortals at one time.


    The Jade Emperor naturally agreed to Meng Haoran''s request. A group of immortal families also came to a broad place outside the hall with curiosity and disdain.


    In full view of the public, Meng Haoran took out his previously refined magic weapons, some of which are already known by the public, and some others are unknown to the public. Meng Haoran just developed them recently.


    "Please look, these are the scientific and technological magic weapons refined by me. I believe you have heard of them. Now I''ll show you the power of these magic weapons." Meng Haoran said, picked up a grenade and threw it out in one direction.


    "Boom" made a loud noise, which was comparable to the power of the real immortal''s strike. They were all interested in Meng Haoran''s scientific and technological magic weapon, but after all, they were all real gods in heaven. Most of their strength was at the level of the real immortal. They were still very calm about the magic weapon of the power of the grenade.


    After that, Meng Haoran successively looked at mines, desert eagle, AK47, AWP, and Vulcan.


    The special properties of mines have also been said, but because there is no specific test, they do not receive high attention. I believe they will change their views after they really see it in the future.


    The later firearms, especially the God of fire, brightened everyone''s eyes. Although the crazy attack frequency and stable output were only aimed at the real fairy, it would be valuable to be used as a golden fairy.


    However, with the previous foreshadowing, they just marveled. They thought Meng Haoran was indeed a very talented tool refiner, but it was not enough for them to admit that Meng Haoran was a tool refiner.


    Of course, with this demonstration, everyone was convinced of Meng Haoran, and the atmosphere became a little relaxed. Even if Meng Haoran didn''t come up with any amazing magic weapons, we wouldn''t blame him for what he said before. When you think about Meng Haoran''s weapon refining means at this age, you can''t say that he may really become a master of weapon refining in the future.


    Besides, we don''t have any hatred with Meng Haoran. We may have to trouble Meng Haoran to refine treasure in the future. There''s no need to offend Meng Haoran.


    "I believe you all know the previous magic weapons. The remaining three are sharp weapons specially used at the golden immortal level. I believe that after reading the power of these three magic weapons, you will agree that I am a master of weapon refining." Meng Haoran said, picked up one of the last three magic weapons and took a closer look at what it was.


    Compared with the previous guns, the power of rockets has kept up with a level and belongs to weapons of mass destruction. In particular, this is an enhanced version specially modified by Meng Haoran, which will never disappoint you.


    Meng Haoran put the rocket on his shoulder and directly began to input mana.


    Without warning, a golden beam shot directly from the muzzle and instantly penetrated the sky, leaving an invisible track line.


    This is no longer a rocket, it''s a laser.


    All immortals who saw the power of this gun were stunned. From the residual fluctuations in the air, they can say with certainty that the power of this gun has exceeded the limit of Jinxian and reached the level of Da Luo Jinxian. Although it is only the weakest Da Luo, it is also Da Luo.


    What''s the concept that a golden immortal can reach Dalai with a magic weapon? It''s impolite to say that the rocket in Meng Haoran''s hand, although it''s called a magic weapon, actually belongs to the Lingbao.


    Before the immortals came back, Meng Haoran suddenly said, "this is just the most basic use of this magic weapon. In fact, its real power has not been brought into play. It needs something to cooperate." The gods were surprised at this.

 Chapter 704

    "What, what just happened is not the real power of this thing. How can it be?"


    "That is, the power just now is comparable to Lingbao. Can it be closer?"


    "I think the materials used for this magic weapon are common common materials. It''s lucky to be able to refine it into a magic weapon. He can still exert such power. Is it because his skill of refining tools has really reached the peak?"


    "If the power of his magic weapon can really be enhanced, it''s no harm to admit him as a tool refining master."


    Meng Haoran''s words made the immortals talk one after another. Most of them were suspicious, but there were some expectations.


    The Jade Emperor looked at Meng Haoran more and more softly. In his eyes, Meng Haoran has changed from an ordinary top talent to a strategic talent, and his status has greatly increased. Even at this time, he was a little glad that he had made the capital to pull Meng Haoran to his side.


    Seeing the big from the small, since Meng Haoran can use ordinary materials to refine a magic weapon comparable to the power of Lingbao, it is appropriate to upgrade the Tianting equipment completely. At the thought that all the heavenly immortals under his command have the combat power of real immortals, and all the real immortals have the combat power of golden immortals, the Jade Emperor almost lost his temper.


    Of course, then he felt that he thought too much. If it was really so easy to refine, would everyone else be fools? I''m afraid Meng Haoran spent a lot of energy to practice these magic weapons. It''s impossible to produce them in mass. However, as long as time is enough, they can be popularized in a small scale, and it''s still possible to install a small Legion.


    It''s just that Meng Haoran''s weapon refining strength can''t continue to improve. The jade emperor also has an idea that if Meng Haoran can refine the acquired spiritual treasure with more precious materials, then he can really lead the heaven to unify the vast land. At that time, even if the heaven wants the great prosperity of Buddhism and Taoism, he can''t stop his army.


    The Jade Emperor was thinking about the scene when he really came to the world, but Meng Haoran didn''t wait for him.


    Meng Haoran took one of the remaining two weapons in his hand and said, "in fact, the remaining two magic weapons are matched with the Rockets in my hand. They are ammunition and are the same type as the previous grenades and mines."


    Meng Haoran said, adding the ice blue shell to the rocket. In an instant, the ice around the rocket became blue, and there was a wave of cold ice around. The wave spread all around in an instant, as if the surrounding air were crystalized.


    "It''s so strong frozen air. It can threaten the immortals, but it''s still when the weapon hasn''t been launched." A fairy exclaimed, and the surrounding immortals nodded and looked at Meng Haoran''s action with a dignified look.


    "Everybody watch." Meng Haoran once again aimed the muzzle at the sky not far away and injected mana. Suddenly, an ice blue blue light blasted out of the muzzle. The passing place was completely frozen and seemed to freeze the space. As just now, this time, he couldn''t see the head of the road formed by the icicle, but it was estimated that it exceeded ten thousand miles, that is to say, the attack range was ten thousand miles, which was really shocking.


    "That''s Jiuyou cold ice. It''s the same level as Jiutian Shenhuo. It''s said that even Luo Jinxian had to hate the Jiuyou cold ice carelessly. He could launch Jiuyou cold ice with this magic weapon, and how did he do it so suddenly? If this magic weapon can be used repeatedly, isn''t this magic weapon comparable to the day after tomorrow?" A fairy exclaimed.


    However, at this time, a click came, and the people saw that the rocket in Meng Haoran''s hand had cracks and seemed to have been damaged a lot.


    Meng Haoran explained with a wry smile: "after all, it''s the magic weapon level. It''s the limit to play the power of the acquired magic weapon. About three times, the rocket will be scrapped. So really, this magic weapon can''t compare with the acquired magic weapon after all."


    The immortals were also surprised when they heard the speech. If the rocket really went against the sky, it would be really strange. Now this situation is more acceptable.


    "Even so, little friend, the name of the master of refining utensils is true. I''m the first to admit your master''s name. I''m sure everyone present will not object!" After a moment of silence, a seemingly kind old man stood up and said. Words have completely convinced Meng Haoran. It''s not too much to say that Meng Haoran is now a great Luo Jinxian by virtue of the magic weapon in Meng Haoran''s hand. In addition to the Jade Emperor, the great Luo Jinxian is those great powers that have been famous for a long time.


    Although these great powers belong to the heaven, they are actually in their own Taoist field. They just hang a number in the heaven, such as the Antarctic fairy. It is impossible for the Jade Emperor to order him. It depends on whether the other party is willing or not.


    "Who is this fairy friend?" Meng Haoran also said politely.


    The old man smiled with satisfaction when he heard Meng Haoran''s words. Didn''t he just want to make a good relationship with Meng Haoran? Now Meng Haoran is so knowledgeable and interesting, which is in line with him.


    "No, just Zhang Daoling." The old man raised his head when he said he was still very confident in himself.


    Meng Haoran showed surprise and said, "it''s Tianshi Zhang. I''ve heard a lot about him. I grew up listening to the story of Tianshi since childhood. I didn''t expect to be lucky to see a real person today."


    "Easy to say, easy to say." By Meng Haoran''s compliment, Zhang Daoling''s face suddenly smiled into chrysanthemum.


    "Lao Zhang, don''t bother master Meng to continue to test magic weapons. Although master Meng is worthy of his name, he still needs to start from beginning to end. Master Meng, there is one last magic weapon that hasn''t been tested. It must be the most powerful one that can be put in the end. I think everyone also wants to open their eyes, isn''t it?" At this time, a middle-aged fairy with dark skin said that from his address to Zhang Daoling, it can be seen that he and Zhang Daoling are very familiar and have a high status.


    As soon as the dark immortal spoke, the other immortals who had not responded before showed their annoyance. They echoed the words of the dark immortal one after another. Master Meng shouted one by one, and they had no mood to watch the excitement. At this time, they also secretly scolded Zhang Daoling''s old fox. They actually made friends with Meng Haoran first. Why didn''t they respond before?


    The first one who supports Meng Haoran is naturally different. Anyway, he should be closer than others. I''m afraid it''s much easier for Zhang Daoling to ask Meng Haoran to refine a magic weapon for him in the future.

 Chapter 705

    At the request of everyone, Meng Haoran had to take out the last shell to test. Different from the previous ice blue shell, this shell is not only silver white, but also has complex runes on it, which is obviously much higher than the previous shell.


    Meng Haoran was about to load the shells. At this time, the Jade Emperor asked, "I don''t know what kind of magic weapon is there? Why don''t you tell us first? In this case, we also have a preparation, don''t we?"


    As soon as the Jade Emperor''s words were spoken, other immortals looked at Meng Haoran with eager eyes. It was obvious that they actually wanted to know.


    Meng Haoran smiled and said: "Let me talk about it. The magic weapon in my hand, which is called rocket, has the same name as the supporting magic weapon, but it is subdivided into different types of shells according to its function. Just now it was Jiuyou ice bomb, and the effect is to launch an attack beam with Jiuyou ice, and this one is a no empty bomb Well, it''s a no fly zone. "


    "No air!" Many immortals exclaimed. At the moment of hearing Meng Haoran''s explanation, they came up with the scene that two immortals fighting in the sky suddenly couldn''t fly and fall. The scene was too beautiful to see.


    You should know that since ancient times, as long as they become immortals, even loose immortals are used to flying in the air. If they suddenly lose the ability to fly, it will be a great blow to them. The air ban seems to have no substantive attack power, but it can play a very wide role.


    First, if the air is forbidden, some places that need to be reached by flight will be difficult to reach. For example, if an air forbidden area is created near Tianting, the enemy will not be able to reach Tianting all the time. In this way, Tianting will be in an invincible position.


    Second, when fighting, a no air area is suddenly created, and the other party will be caught off guard. The victory or defeat of a battle is thus decided.


    Third and fourth, I won''t say much. Anyway, there are many places where the air ban can be used.


    Meng Haoran was very satisfied with the expressions of the immortals and was no longer wordy. It was not better to show them directly.


    The effect of "boom" this time is more intuitive. There is a forbidden airspace within a hundred miles not far from the launch site. Although we don''t see any difference from before, we can also feel that there is something wrong in that area.


    "This forbidden area can be set. Although the size is fixed, the distance can be controlled according to the mana input." Meng Haoran said, leading the immortals to the forbidden air field, indicating that you can try.


    At this time, Zhang Daoling volunteered. He flew to the no air area first.


    As a result, of course, he was unable to continue flying and fell. Fortunately, he was able to continue flying outside the forbidden area, so he was not injured.


    After that, several immortals went to test, and the results were the same as before. Now we really confirmed the existence of the air prohibition effect.


    "You should have some defects in the field of air prohibition!" The Jade Emperor stretched out a hand After entering the no fly zone, there seems to be a gap.


    "Your Majesty is indeed as bright as a torch! Indeed, the forbidden airspace is also defective." Meng Haoran admitted without hesitation. At this time, other immortals also pricked their ears and waited for Meng Haoran''s explanation.


    "The existence time of the no air area is only three days, and it has no effect on the existence of Da Luo Jinxian and above. Moreover, if there is any special flying Lingbao, it can overcome the no air area." Meng Haoran said, observing the Jade Emperor''s look, he found that the jade emperor not only didn''t show a dissatisfied expression, but took it for granted, so he put down his heart.


    Indeed, if the air ban is forever, it is impossible. Even saints can''t do it. Although the time of 3 days is a little short, it''s enough. After all, it''s always inconvenient for everyone to get an air ban.


    As for the fact that it has no effect on the existence of Da Luo Jinxian and above, it is also expected. After all, how does Da Luo Jinxian exist? The effect of your magic weapon is difficult for others, so Da Luo Jinxian is too worthless.


    Lingbao''s words are generally only available to Da Luo Jinxian, so this one can be almost ignored. In general, Meng Haoran''s ban on empty bombs is still very valuable.


    "Er, I forgot to say just now, because this no air bomb is not combat type, it does little damage to rockets. Generally speaking, it can launch nearly a thousand rounds before it will affect them." While the immortals were thinking, Meng Haoran said again and raised the rocket in his hand for everyone to see.


    Everyone also moved their eyes. Sure enough, they found that Meng Haoran was telling the truth and had thousands of thoughts in his heart.


    ¡­¡­


    It has been several months since the first meeting with the Jade Emperor. After that, Meng Haoran has been paid attention to. The limelight is no different in heaven. Many famous immortals come to Meng Haoran to have a relationship. Of course, Meng Haoran also faces with a smile. For a time, it can be said that there are fairy friends everywhere.


    In the southeast of Tianting, at this time, a new large-scale palace has sprung up. It is Meng Haoran''s current residence - Lianqi Pavilion. Its scale is almost comparable to that of the supreme Lao Jun''s dourate palace.


    The immortal''s power is powerful. It only took about a month to build such a palace, which still adds the time to arrange the array.


    The Jade Emperor was really good to Meng Haoran. He also sent some fairies and immortal officials to be his men. For a time, Meng Haoran also lived a so-called immortal life.


    And perhaps because he has just joined heaven, the jade emperor has not assigned him a task. He should want to grind it first For a period of time, first make a good impression. After all, they have joined Tianting. In the opinion of the Jade Emperor, Meng Haoran will not run. Will there be opportunities in the future?


    The Jade Emperor didn''t send a task. Meng Haoran was naturally happy and relaxed. He wouldn''t take the initiative to drop. He also saw Nezha again. Nezha was not present on the day when he met the Jade Emperor. After meeting again, Nezha learned about Meng Haoran''s experience. Nezha was really angry and said he wanted to go to Taibai Jinxing for discussion, but was finally stopped by Meng Haoran.


    "One year on the ground and one day in Tianting. I''m afraid it''s been a hundred years on the ground. It seems that I have to go down there. Although I can take part in the journey to the West in Tianting for a few months, I can''t do it without arranging it below. I have to find a reason to go down." Meng Haoran drank the precious liquid from the reward and thought about it in his heart.

 Chapter 706

    Meng Haoran quickly thought out a reason for the lower world. After all, refining tools is not a practice. It won''t be able to complete a year''s work one day because it is in the heaven. In this way, it will naturally be a lot in the lower world.


    "But I want to go to another place before the lower bound." Meng Haoran raised his head and looked at the bright moon in the air. There is the place where Chang''e, the first beauty in heaven, is located. How can we do if we don''t meet the first beauty in heaven?


    "I just don''t know if Chang''e is the legendary wife of Hou Yi, whether Chang''e''s running to the moon is true, of course, the most important thing is whether she is as beautiful as the legend." With the intention of textual research, Meng Haoran came to Guanghan palace.


    Guanghan palace is worthy of being Guanghan palace. It is very cold. There is a cold wind blowing from time to time. Even if Meng Haoran is not afraid of the cold wind, the roaring sound in the wind makes people unconsciously feel cool.


    The moon is very big, but Guanghan palace is easy to find, because there are only some sparse trees on the moon except Guanghan palace.


    These trees are still very famous. They are osmanthus, the kind that someone has been cutting all the time, but this tree is cut endlessly and will be reborn continuously. Therefore, someone has been forced to do meaningless work all the time.


    As he got closer and closer to the Guanghan palace, Meng Haoran heard some continuous sounds. After listening carefully, he smiled: "isn''t this the sound of cutting trees? The first living man on the moon will appear."


    After walking for about a few minutes, Meng Haoran finally met a young man who was chopping a tree with an axe. This man was Wu Gang.


    Meng Haoran''s arrival attracted Wu Gang''s attention. He stopped cutting trees and looked at Meng Haoran for a long time. It was obvious that he was numb after cutting trees for a long time and didn''t see others. He had to react for a while when he saw Meng Haoran.


    Meng Haoran was not in a hurry and waited for Wu Gang there until Wu Gang completely recovered.


    "Who are you? How did you come here? Don''t you know this is a restricted area?" Wu Gang looked at Meng Haoran and felt a little strange. After all, in his influence, there were basically no immortals here except the Jade Emperor. Even most of the others who came were very famous in his impression. He saw Meng Haoran for the first time.


    "Meng Haoran!" Meng Haoran said his name directly, but as expected, Wu Gang was at a loss when he heard his name. He has been living here. Where would he know Meng Haoran''s name?


    Wu Gang also realized his mistake and said, "no matter who you are, this is not the place where you can come. You''d better leave quickly, otherwise..." he raised the axe in his hand, and his body was rippling with powerful mana fluctuations.


    Is it a golden fairy? Meng Haoran was slightly surprised that such cultivation could have a good position in the heaven. He actually cut trees here. Did he offend anyone or did he have another secret.


    Although Meng Haoran was a little surprised, he still stood where he was and didn''t mean to move. After all, a golden fairy didn''t put it in his eyes. "I came to see the so-called first beauty Chang''e in heaven. After reading it, I''ll leave. You''re busy."


    Meng Haoran spoke as if he were chatting about family affairs. He completely ignored Wu Gang''s momentum and made Wu Gang stunned.


    Seeing that Meng Haoran was really confident, Wu Gang looked at it carefully and found that Meng Haoran''s golden immortal cultivation was so clear in his eyes that he thought Meng Haoran was so confident because of his cultivation.


    Meng Haoran is really so confident because of his cultivation, but this cultivation is not a golden immortal, which Wu Gang naturally won''t know.


    "Without the permission of the Jade Emperor, any immortal can see Chang''e. if you want to see Chang''e, wait for the next peach meeting! Chang''e will perform dancing at that time." Wu Gang continued. Obviously, he didn''t want to fight Meng Haoran for the time being.


    Meng Haoran shook his head and said, "that''s not possible. I can''t wait that long. Who knows when the next flat peach conference will be held. I''m going to see Chang''e today."


    "Stubborn, then don''t blame me for being rude." Wu Gang is really angry. Meng Haoran is a model of unreasonable trouble in his eyes.


    Wu Gang also stopped dissuading him. He flew over with an axe and split Huashan with one move and went straight to Meng Haoran.


    Wu Gang''s axe was a treasure, which was only used by Luo Jinxian.


    With the bonus of Lingbao, the power of Wu Gang''s strike has reached the peak of Jinxian. If Meng Haoran is a Jinxian, there is no doubt that Meng Haoran will be seriously injured.


    However, it is obvious that Meng Haoran is not an ordinary golden immortal. When Wu Gang approached himself, the temperature around Meng Haoran suddenly rose, and then a powerful flame appeared around him.


    As soon as the flame came out, it was like turning cold winter into summer. There was an illusion of coming from the moon to the sun.


    "No, nine Heavenly God fire, how can it be?" Wu Gang exclaimed and forcibly withdrew his attack, but even so, he was burned by Meng Haoran''s nine Heavenly God fire.


    "Who the hell are you?" Ask again. Wu Gang''s expression is very dignified this time.


    "There''s so much nonsense, just fight!" Meng Haoran read a broken sentence.


    "Go!"


    The nine gods cremated into a giant hand, sending out terrible waves, and went straight to Wu Gang.


    Wu Gang didn''t dare to hit hard. As soon as he flew to the side, he had to avoid. However, at this time, the giant hand trembled slightly and turned into four giant hands of the same size, and then the speed increased greatly.


    "What? It''s all true." Under Wu Gang''s perception, the four giant hands were real guys. They were shocked at the moment and their body shape couldn''t help stagnating.


    This delay lost the opportunity to avoid. Wu Gang made a quick decision and chose a giant hand to attack. The axe in his hand suddenly became larger and finally became about the size of the giant hand. Under his control, he faced the giant hand.


    After the "roaring" shocking collision, the giant axe actually gained the upper hand. Wu Gang smiled and wanted to make more efforts to counter attack.


    However, Wu Gang was happy a little early. I don''t know when Meng Haoran appeared behind him and showed a strange smile.


    "What''s the age? I thought I would fight with you." When he heard the words behind him, Wu Gang realized that it was bad and wanted to turn around, but he felt a huge force attacking his neck. Suddenly he lost consciousness.

 Chapter 707

    Looking at the axe that fell not far away without the support of the master''s mana, Meng Haoran got the axe into his own hands with one move.


    "Oh, dare to resist." It seems that Meng Haoran is not his own master. The axe in Meng Haoran''s hand actually wants to leave, but it doesn''t leave Meng Haoran''s palm after all.


    Since Lingbao has brought a word of spirit, it certainly has a trace of spirit. At this level, as long as it is well cultivated, Lingbao''s spirit can grow to be similar to that of people. At that time, Lingbao is really powerful and equivalent to a great Luo Jinxian.


    "It''s a waste to be forged from Moonstone! If I were you, I wouldn''t dare go out until I made a treasure the day after tomorrow." He vomited badly and tried to take the axe as his own. Meng Haoran put the axe next to Wu Gang and left


    Guanghan palace,


    "I don''t know what year the heavenly palace is tonight. How long has it been? It''s a dark day." A sigh came from a classical beauty wearing a palace veil.


    What a beauty that is! Words can''t describe it. His face is like a silver plate, his eyes are like apricots, his lips are red without dots, and his eyebrows are green without pictures,


    Her beauty is so natural that every move is linked to the law of beauty. If there is such a law of beauty.


    All the beauty can be reflected in her, as if all the praise in the world was born for her. Such a beauty believes that any man will be moved as long as he sees her.


    Meng Haoran quietly appeared not far from Chang''e. looking at the beauty in front of her, he was also secretly praised. Indeed, he was worthy of being the first beauty in heaven and even in the world. Indeed, he deserved his reputation. Especially his melancholy expression made Meng Haoran couldn''t help but love her in the past. What makes the beauty?


    "Here you are!" Chang''e didn''t look back, but Meng Haoran knew that the other party was talking about herself. Her fight with Wu Gang just now startled her after all.


    Especially now Meng Haoran suddenly found that Chang''e''s cultivation is actually Da Luo Jinxian, stronger than Wu Gang. It''s really ironic.


    "Here I am." Meng Haoran didn''t know what to say, so he had to answer.


    "What are you doing here?" It''s still the plain tone, but people can''t help answering, as if it''s a great sin not to answer.


    Meng Haoran also realized that something was wrong with him. He forbeared to answer and was silent for a while.


    At this time, Chang''e gave a light "eh". She turned around, her cold eyes were like the lonely moon, looking at Meng Haoran with a trace of curiosity. Meng Haoran could resist her questions, which made her curious about Meng Haoran.


    She knows her charm. Although she doesn''t mean it, as long as men can''t resist her charm. It has nothing to do with cultivation. It''s only about the state of mind. As long as there is love in her heart, it will inevitably be affected. Generally speaking, as long as she is not a person with great perseverance whose state of mind is extremely high, she will basically answer her questions, Even the Jade Emperor cannot avoid this.


    She kept silent. Finally, Chang''e took the lead in saying, "did you come to see me?"


    "Oh?" Meng Haoran was surprised. "Why do you think so? Can''t I come to see the scenery?" After that, Meng Haoran felt a little artificial. He couldn''t help looking away from Chang''e and looking around, pretending to see the scenery.


    "Hee hee, you are really interesting. You are duplicative." Chang''e smiled. The smile was as beautiful as flowers in full bloom. Meng Haoran was stunned.


    "Well, you are so beautiful." This sentence couldn''t help blurting out. After that, Meng Haoran felt embarrassed again. It was many years ago. In the face of beautiful women, Chang''e''s charm was too great.


    "Thank you for your praise. Although many people have said so, I feel that what you said is the most sincere, because your eyes only appreciate me, not like those people..." Chang''e said. She also stopped behind, and her expression became a little melancholy.


    Meng Haoran looked at such Chang''e, and an unspeakable impulse suddenly appeared in his heart. He wanted to see her smiling, not melancholy. How can he make her small?


    She must be very lonely in Guanghan palace! Just like a bird yearning for the sky, it is locked in a cage. Although it doesn''t worry about eating and drinking, it won''t be happy.


    "Why don''t I take you down to play." Meng Haoran said tentatively.


    "Really? You want to take me to play," Chang''e smiled happily, but then she seemed to think of something and said dejectedly, "no, I can''t lower the boundary, and if you help me, you will be punished."


    Kind girl! If you say so, I want to help you more. Meng Haoran showed a confident expression and said, "I''m not afraid. As long as you''re happy, even the Jade Emperor can''t take me."


    "You brag? You''re even weaker than me." Chang''e''s mouth is very cute.


    "Er" Meng Haoran was speechless. Indeed, the golden immortal cultivation he showed could not compare with Chang''e, the great golden immortal.


    "Hee hee, forget it. I don''t blame you. It''s good if you have this heart. As long as you remember to come to see me in the future, it''s boring to be here alone." Chang''e shook her head again. "Well, you''d better not come. It''s bad to be found."


    Meng Haoran could not directly expose his accomplishments, but he also had his own way. He snapped his fingers to attract Chang''e''s attention.


    With the power of the law of nature, in Chang''e''s surprised eyes, a figure in the void gradually took shape, and finally turned into a person who looked just like her, even her temperament was lifelike.


    "Ah!" Chang''e breathed out and realized what covered her mouth. She pointed to someone who was nine points similar to her not far away, and looked at Meng Haoran. The surprise in her eyes could not be hidden.


    "How? I''m not good at it! As long as you have her, you can rest assured to leave with me. I''m sure no one will find out." Meng Haoran even said so, but Chang''e still hesitated. Meng Haoran stopped talking. He pointed to the "Chang''e" created by him, and then took the "Chang''e" as if he suddenly had life. He began to move and dance in place.

 Chapter 708

    "Chang''e" dances a classical dance in Meng Haoran''s memory. Although I don''t know if the real Chang''e can also dance, it''s really beautiful to dance with "Chang''e". The good-looking real Chang''e is obsessed with watching "Chang''e".


    Meng Haoran and Chang''e quietly watched Chang''e dance. For a moment, the atmosphere was warm. The two people who didn''t meet for the first time suddenly felt very close, as if they hadn''t met for the first time.


    Unknowingly, Chang''e regarded Meng Haoran as her true friend, and Meng Haoran felt so.


    At the end of the song, Chang''e had some unfinished business. Finally, she raised her palm and clapped her hand. "It''s really beautiful. How did you do it?"


    "This is a dance in my memory. It''s just a dance with you. I don''t think it would be so beautiful if it weren''t for you." Meng Haoran paused and continued: "This is an individual similar to separation created by me with magical powers. As long as you transfer a trace of immortal soul into it, you can really control her every move, as if it is a real separation. In this way, as long as others don''t deliberately investigate, they can''t find that you''re no longer here. What, do you want to try?"


    "Just try." Chang''e didn''t seem to realize what would happen if Meng Haoran took advantage of this time. A real soul sharing immortal can be said to be one of the weakest times. Even if Chang''e is a great Luo Jinxian, she won''t be stronger than the Heavenly Immortal at this time. Meng Haoran''s Jinxian cultivation can do whatever she wants.


    Of course, Meng Haoran won''t do that.


    Chang e careless as like as two peas in front of Meng Haoran, and a shadow of her appearance just appeared behind her. Then she saw a complex mark in her hands. The shadow behind her seemed to be being ordered by some orders to go straight to what Meng Haoran had created. If you look carefully, you can find that the Fang shadow behind Chang''e is smaller at this time.


    After implanting the split soul, Chang''e finally became really smart, and her temperament was closer to the real Chang''e. standing together, the two chang''es gave Meng Haoran a feeling of twins, which was very amazing.


    "Wow, really! It''s really like separation. There''s no discomfort at all." Chang''e controlled Chang''e to make all kinds of actions, which was a great surprise.


    Meng Haoran was there smiling at Chang''e''s various experiments. When Chang''e stopped, he said solemnly, "this separation is said to be separation, but in fact, it can only give play to the strength of heaven, so you must not fight with others, otherwise you will definitely reveal your stuffing."


    "Only celestial beings?" Chang''e was stunned, and then suddenly "yes, if you can copy the combat power of the noumenon, it''s too rebellious, but in this case, you still need to hide your accomplishments! What should I do?"


    Chang''e frowned and thought, while Meng Haoran wanted her to spend some time, but she couldn''t bear to see her frown.


    Just tell her directly, "I have a way, it''s very simple."


    "You have a way? Can''t you lie to me?" Chang''e looked at Meng Haoran incredulously, but a trace of cunning in her eyes did not hide from Meng Haoran. In fact, she had believed Meng Haoran.


    Although he found the other party''s careful thinking, Meng Haoran still followed the other party''s ideas, put on a confident face and said, "you don''t ask who I am. I''m the first master of refining utensils in heaven. It''s not a matter of minutes to refine a small thing to hide my breath."


    "Master smelter? Are you bragging? It''s still three minutes. I don''t think you can do it for three days." Meng Haoran didn''t say it was OK. When he said that Chang''e was really shaken, did he not want to lose face in front of me.


    "Men can''t say no, don''t believe it? Then watch it and I''ll give you one at the scene." Meng Haoran said that he had a direct action, and a golden flame suspended in his palm.


    "The sun is really hot!" Chang''e exclaimed and looked at Meng Haoran in disbelief. She never thought that the other party was just a golden fairy. How could she master such a terrible flame? This is only owned by the legendary demon emperor. It is reasonable that Meng Haoran can have three true fires. Chang''e is OK. After all, they all claim to be the master of refining utensils. If it was the nine heaven divine fire, Chang''e might believe it, But the sun is really hot, which is too exaggerated.


    Moreover, the true fire of the sun also revived some hidden memories in Chang''e''s mind.


    Not to mention, Meng Haoran owns the sun real fire and seems to be able to manipulate it. Even if it seems that there is only one ignition, Meng Haoran can jump over the ranks and fight with this sun real fire. Now it''s not appropriate for Jinxian to fight a big Luo. It''s still a strong big Luo. When he arrives at the big Luo, he will have quasi holy combat power, At that time, even if his strength was the strongest in the world, he was not afraid except for a few saints and Taoist ancestors. He might even be able to reproduce the power of the ancient demon emperor.


    Chang''e was excited when she saw Meng Haoran''s sun. She looked at Meng Haoran more and more. It was not the eyes of ordinary friends, but the lovers above friends were not full. As long as she had a little help, Meng Haoran took the initiative. It was impossible for him to get the first fairy in the world.


    However, at this time, Meng Haoran was concentrating on refining tools, so he didn''t notice the change of Chang''e''s look and missed the good opportunity. Later, Chang''e hid his emotions, so Meng Haoran didn''t know it even more.


    In Meng Haoran''s hand, a gauze garment is taking shape. The main material of this refining tool is a reward from the Jade Emperor. It is a material for refining Lingbao, called star sand. It is more precious, but Meng Haoran feels comfortable here.


    Soon the gauze clothes were formed, beautiful and emitting charming light, which made Chang''e look colorful.


    "It''s done. The time is just three minutes. I didn''t lie to you!" Meng Haoran looked very proud and wanted to see Chang''e''s amazing expression, but he was disappointed. Chang''e''s eyes had been completely attracted by the gauze clothes in his hands, and the light in his eyes made him want to give in.


    With a bitter smile, Meng Haoran handed the gauze to Chang''e, and Chang''e naturally took it, and then appreciated it carefully. He completely regarded Meng Haoran as the air, which made Meng Haoran cry and laugh.

 Chapter 709

    "Now I have to know you again. You can refine such a beautiful thing. You really deserve the name of the master of weapon refining." Time has passed for a long time. Chang''e turned her attention to Meng Haoran again.


    What else can Meng Haoran say when he is speechless? Dare you feel that the level of the smelter is determined by whether the things refined by the smelter are beautiful or not?


    "Just like it." Meng Haoran could only say such a sentence at last.


    "I really like it, but it''s for her. Can you..." Chang''e''s rare face showed a blush, and she was a little embarrassed.


    Beauty has an appointment, decisive offer! So Meng Haoran performed the unique skill of empty hand refining again. After 176 seconds, a gauze garment that was even more beautiful than before appeared.


    Chang''e, who got the gauze dress, was very happy and even put it on on the spot. For this reason, she took off a layer of clothes on the surface. Although there was still a layer inside, it was also the spring light, which made Meng Haoran enjoy it.


    "How''s it going? Isn''t it nice?" Chang''e was already dressed in gauze. She thought about Meng Haoran and asked after turning around.


    "Good looking, why not?" Meng Haoran said hurriedly. By the way, his eyes moved a little to avoid letting Chang''e see something, but it was obvious that he was superfluous. In fact, Chang''e had found his thief''s eyes before, but he didn''t care much.


    After staying in Guanghan palace with Chang''e for a while, Chang''e was successfully fooled out by Meng Haoran and promised to go to the lower world with him.


    After Wu Gang''s body had not woken up, Chang''e looked at Meng Haoran with a little surprise. Although she had felt the scene of Wu Gang fighting with Meng Haoran and knew that Wu Gang had lost, Chang''e still felt that she underestimated Meng Haoran. Judging from Wu Gang''s situation, Wu Gang and Meng Haoran had no fighting power at all, I was stunned easily.


    In the face of Chang''e''s surprise, Meng Haoran naturally pretended to have a small expression and was intoxicated with himself.


    Out of the moon, Meng Haoran didn''t directly take Chang''e to the lower world. After all, he hasn''t reported to the Jade Emperor yet? So let Chang''e hide in his mansion first, and then go together after he told the Jade Emperor. As for how to hide from the fairies, it can only be said that it''s not too simple.


    ¡­¡­


    In a side hall of LingXiao palace, Meng Haoran met the Jade Emperor again, the supreme head of the heaven and even the government. Facing Meng Haoran''s proposal, the Jade Emperor didn''t think much, and even was a little happy. He felt that Meng Haoran was very considerate. He directly agreed to Meng Haoran''s lower boundary request, and encouraged Meng Haoran not to work too hard, etc.


    Meng Haoran, who got the permission, didn''t go to the lower boundary immediately, but pretended to stay in his refining hall for a few days, so as not to appear abrupt.


    When he saw the mountains and the earth again, Meng Haoran had an impulse to sing loudly. Although he stayed in heaven very well, he was still not down-to-earth!


    "Is this the land now? It''s so beautiful, hee hee." Chang''e smiled like a sweet flower. After years of depression, she healed. It can be seen that she was really happy. Her eyes kept looking around, as if she was interested in everything.


    Meng Haoran doesn''t have any place to go. After all, more than 100 years have passed. I''m afraid his previous science and technology magic shop is no longer. Therefore, Meng Haoran doesn''t plan to go back. Seeing Chang''e''s interest is so high, she will let her come. Where she goes is where she is.


    Unknowingly, they walked through countless mountains and rivers, witnessed countless sunrise and sunset, and several months later, Chang''e was finally a little less obsessed with the earth.


    "I''m sorry to let you compensate me for so long." Chang''e really felt a little sorry for Meng Haoran, but on the other hand, she looked into her eyes for Meng Haoran''s silent companionship. She felt that Meng Haoran was a peerless good man. She didn''t think that if someone else would do the same. After all, the first beauty was not joking. She was afraid that the charm of the Nine Tailed demon fox in ancient times was not as good as her.


    "Nothing. Anyway, I don''t have anything important. It''s just a distraction. Besides, I don''t say I didn''t get anything." Meng Haoran was right. At the beginning, he really wanted to accompany Chang''e, but later, he gradually realized some things from the earth, greatly increased his understanding of the rules of creation, began to take the initiative to understand, and gained a lot.


    Chang''e naturally did not believe Meng Haoran''s words, and she was particularly grateful to Meng Haoran.


    "Well, now I can match you. Come on, where do you want to go?" Chang''e blinked and looked straight at Meng Haoran, as if there were flowers on Meng Haoran''s face.


    Meng Haoran was seen as unnatural, but he had practiced after all. After thinking for a moment, he said, "well, let''s go to the daughter''s country. I''ve always heard of such a place, but I haven''t seen it."


    "Daughter''s country? Is it a place where there are only women in that country? I''ve heard of it too. OK, just go there." Chang''e said and looked at Meng Haoran suspiciously. "Are you really just curious, not have other unhealthy ideas?"


    "Am I the kind of person with unhealthy thoughts? Don''t wrong me, okay?" Meng Haoran''s expression was very aggrieved. He was telling the truth. He had already passed that age. This time, he really just wanted to see something.


    "I''m just saying, how can I not believe you?" Chang''e was relieved to see Meng Haoran say so for no reason.


    After that, the two people found that they couldn''t find the way to their daughter''s country. Fortunately, Meng Haoran thought of what the monkey king did when he couldn''t find the way. He summoned the land with a model and a kind. It was really effective. The land these days is equivalent to Baidu map. He explained the route in two or three times, which made Meng Haoran feel very convenient.


    3 days later, they officially came to the territory of the daughter country and saw the legendary river that it was said that they would get pregnant after drinking the water.


    The reason why the daughter country is all women and can reproduce is that it can make people pregnant. Because of its existence, women do not need men to get pregnant, which ensures that the daughter country can exist all the time. Otherwise, the daughter country should have perished long ago.


    Of course, there is something strange about the river. Not only do women get pregnant when they drink it, but men also have the same effect. Moreover, girls are born after pregnancy.

 Chapter 710

    Zimu river is the name given to this river by the people of the daughter country, which is very appropriate.


    There is Yin when there is Yang. There is also a strange place opposite the Zi Mu river. It is called Luotai spring. In Juxian nunnery in Jieyang mountain, anyone who drinks the Zi Mu river water will not give birth to a child as long as he drinks the spring of the abortion spring within three days. The Bajie and Tang monk in the original book were saved because of this. Otherwise, the two big men really have children and don''t know where they came from, Is it chrysanthemum? Just thinking about it makes me shudder.


    There is another noteworthy detail in the original work. When Sun Wukong went to get the abortion spring, he met Ruyi Zhenxian. He was the brother of ox demon king and the uncle of red boy. He occupied the abortion spring in Juxian nunnery (broken cave) in Yangshan and sold water for profit. Finally, he was beaten away because he was unwilling to buy water for Sun Wukong.


    I just don''t know if Ruyi Zhenxian has occupied the foetal spring now. Meng Haoran has an idea in his heart. If he occupies here, if he doesn''t give the monkey king spring water at that time, will the consequences be happier, and will their Scripture learning team increase a little?


    Well, Meng Haoran finally gave up his idea. After all, it seemed too immoral.


    Back to the point, different from Meng Haoran, Chang''e didn''t know the reason of the Zi Mu river. Looking at the clear river, she wanted to have a drink.


    In ancient times, it was good. The river water everywhere was cleaner than the current tap water. There was nothing to drink. In addition, at this time, the system of ordinary people was relatively strong, so nothing would happen.


    "You''d better not drink." Meng Haoran stopped.


    "Why?" Chang''e also stopped her actions when she heard the speech. She knew that Meng Haoran must have a reason to say so.


    Meng Haoran said what he knew about the Zimu river. Chang''e was afraid to get rid of the water in her hands and dry her hands with magic power for fear of touching the river.


    "You did it on purpose, didn''t you? Why didn''t you say it earlier." Chang''e is a little unreasonable.


    Meng Haoran can only be silent about Chang''e''s unreasonable trouble. Besides, he has some responsibilities and can''t stop it.


    "Hum." Seeing Meng Haoran''s concession, Chang''e raised her head proudly.


    At this time, a ship appeared in their vision, which gave Meng Haoran a chance to ease his embarrassment.


    Soon the ship came near Meng Haoran and they seemed to have found Meng Haoran and the ship came.


    On board was a young girl, dressed in farm clothes, but it didn''t look old-fashioned, but had a little fresh feeling.


    The girl looked at Meng Haoran and Chang''e with a trace of curiosity. It can be seen that she knew that Meng Haoran and Chang''e were outsiders, and there were few outsiders in her daughter''s country.


    "Are you going to cross the river?" The girl''s voice has the feeling of a yellow warbler, which sounds very pleasant.


    "Of course! We just want to go to the daughter''s country. Why don''t we go in? Or does the daughter''s country not welcome outsiders." Meng Haoran replied.


    "Eh" the girl looked at Meng Haoran in surprise and seemed to find something new in the world. "You... Are you a man?"


    It was found that Meng Haoran secretly vomited bad in his heart, but nodded to the girl and admitted his man''s identity.


    "Wow! You''re really a man. It''s the first time I''ve seen a man. What''s the difference between a man and a woman? Can you tell me?" The curiosity in the girl''s eyes made Meng Haoran feel overwhelmed.


    I thought the world''s daughter Parliament was different, but I didn''t expect it to be the same as the daughter country of the pirate world! This is the sadness of not being exposed to sex education!


    After thinking about it, Meng Haoran began to answer the question "most men and women are the same, but men have one more thing than women and one less thing than women."


    "What''s more? What''s less?" The girl asked.


    "Don''t listen to his nonsense, let me tell you. He has an unhealthy mind." Chang''e said suddenly, then walked to the girl and whispered something in her ear.


    I saw that the girl''s face became more and more red with Chang''e''s words, and finally it was as red as an apple. At this time, the girl''s eyes at Meng Haoran also became a little strange, which made Meng Haoran a little want to know what Chang''e said to her.


    However, Meng Haoran was destined not to know what they said. Then the girl seemed to lose interest in Meng Haoran and didn''t continue to correct It is the fire of Chang''e''s conversation to entangle Meng Haoran Hot, let Meng Hao have to sigh that Chang''e''s affinity is as big as her charm!


    Finally, Meng Haoran and Chang''e got into the boat. Under the control of the girl, the boat slowly rowed to the other end, which is the real daughter country.


    ¡­¡­


    Meng Haoran, the daughter country, is no longer leisurely at this time. At this time, he has changed his appearance. His body is covered up. There is no way. The women in the daughter country are too enthusiastic. He can''t stand it. He just needs to hide his man''s identity for the time being.


    "Hee hee, you''re so popular. What are you hiding from? Do you see a lot of people looking for you there, or you''ll go out." Chang''e smiled heartlessly beside Meng Haoran. She was frightened before, but now she wants to see Meng Haoran at a loss. It''s really funny.


    "I don''t want to be a door-to-door son-in-law. Besides, I really enjoy those women. I can''t afford it. It''s more like you." Meng Haoran was unwilling to show weakness and retorted. His straightforward words made Chang''e calm down and looked at him shyly.


    no Is she really interested in me? Meng Haoran was just talking casually. He didn''t expect Chang''e to react like this and was stunned.


    "Yes, he''s here, sisters. Come on! Whoever catches it is his." Suddenly, Meng Haoran was shocked by a loud drink. He saw a group of girls nearby thinking about him running, crazy in his eyes Heat is like seeing a diamond.


    "No, it''s found. Let''s go." Meng Haoran said, took Chang''e''s hand, ran in one direction and started his escape journey.


    After all, Meng Haoran was better. After several turns, he finally got rid of the women who wanted to catch him back for research and came to a safe place for the time being.

 Chapter 711

    "How about staying here? Do you want to leave? I''ve been here anyway." Chang''e looked at Meng Haoran, who looked afraid, and unexpectedly put forward such a proposal.


    Meng Haoran looked at each other with a little surprise. Although Chang''e was right, she always had a very strange feeling for her own sake.


    After rationalizing his thinking, Meng Haoran finally decided not to withdraw for the time being. He was scared back by a group of women. This is not Meng Haoran.


    Shaking his head, Meng Haoran said, "no, it''s a big deal. I use invisibility, so they can''t see me."


    "Why didn''t you use invisibility just now?" Chang''e blurted out this sentence, and then saw Meng Haoran''s embarrassed look. Just now, she didn''t remember because she was too hasty. This is the only explanation.


    Meng Haoran was also bleeding at this time. Why didn''t he remember at that time? If you think of it, why do you have to run away so hard? Besides, even if you don''t use invisibility, there are many ways to easily solve those women''s problems with your strength, such as immobilization, and then reduce your sense of existence, such as a sunspot or something.


    Later, in order not to make similar mistakes, Meng Haoran resolutely used invisibility on the spot, and suddenly disappeared in Chang''e''s eyes.


    "Are you still there?" Chang''e was surprised. She didn''t expect that Meng Haoran''s invisibility would be so high that she couldn''t even see the realm of his great Luo Jinxian.


    "Of course." A figure suddenly sounded behind Chang''e, making Chang''e hide subconsciously, like a frightened little rabbit.


    "You''re scared to death! Really." Chang''e patted her little heart, and then muttered with dissatisfaction., However, she was the only one at the scene, which seemed strange.


    Although Meng Haoran was already invisible, Chang''e did not. Considering that they had seen the scene of running with Chang''e before, Meng Haoran had to work hard again and showed an invisible water to Chang''e, and the group invisibility officially appeared in the western world.


    "Eh, how can I see you? Has your Invisibility failed?" Chang''e suddenly saw Meng Haoran again. She was stunned at first, and then said in doubt.


    Meng Haoran smiled and said, "it''s not that my invisibility has failed, but you are also invisible."


    "I''m invisible, too? No! I didn''t use invisibility. Besides, I won''t! Well, did you use it on me? Is there such an invisibility? It can also be used on others, and both sides can continue to see it after it is used?" The more chang e said, the more confused she was. The more she looked at Meng Haoran, the more surprised she was.


    At last, Meng Haoran caught the opportunity to pretend to be forced. Meng Haoran looked up at the sky, put on a lonely posture of an expert and said faintly: "Meng Haoran, everything is possible." Nima changed the name of a certain Ning in an advertising slogan into her own name. It''s really a bit of immorality! However, Meng Haoran is still enjoying it.


    "Well, don''t pretend. If you pretend that you are still a man, will you become a woman?" Chang''e chuckled and said contemptuously, let Meng Haoran pretend to fail again, and the master image suddenly collapsed.


    Although she said so, Chang''e was shocked when she admitted her ability to Meng Haoran without hesitation. Indeed, if Meng Haoran did all this, he would be great. Chang''e was qualified to pose as a master, but Chang''e would not admit it on the surface.


    With the skill of group concealment, it was really smooth to visit the daughter country. I didn''t meet those women who wanted to catch Meng Haoran''s research again. Instead, I saw a lot of local conditions and customs of the daughter country, which opened Meng Haoran''s eyes.


    Although there are only women in the daughter country, it doesn''t seem very Yin, but it feels masculine. From time to time, there are some curses with big shoulders and thick necks in the street. They are strong and muscular. At first glance, they are the powerful existence of Kong Wu, which completely subverts Meng Haoran''s cognition of women.


    Women in the daughter country also speak directly, because they have not been fully educated between men and women and do not know what implication is. When talking about women''s topics, Meng Haoran sees many scenes of discussing women''s private topics in the street.


    Meng Haoran couldn''t stand the topics such as how to maintain the Xiong department and how to come to the holiday every month. Chang''e on the side was even more red faced and very embarrassed. Finally, whenever she met such a scene, Chang''e pulled Meng Haoran away, and the two people who didn''t pay attention pulled their hands on it.


    Meng Haoran shared this process ten times The warmth and softness from the palm of Chang''e''s hand Tender let Meng Haoran''s heart ripple, unexpectedly have a kind of hope to encounter that kind of embarrassing scene.


    Once again, after successfully escaping from the girls'' private topic circle, Chang''e finally noticed that her hand was holding Meng Haoran together. She immediately exclaimed, released her hand and looked at Meng Haoran angrily.


    "You... You did it on purpose, didn''t you?"


    "No! What are you talking about?" Meng Haoran put on a blank expression. Seeing that Chang''e''s expression was more and more wrong, he showed a sudden expression and said, "I can''t blame me. I''m passive. You pulled me!"


    Looking at Meng Haoran''s expression of grievance, Chang''e was also angry and had no place to sprinkle. Finally, it had to be settled. Who said it was her initiative!


    Hum, I gave you my hand for the first time. How can I deal with you later?


    Meng Haoran doesn''t know what Chang''e thinks in her heart, but if she really knows, I''m afraid she''ll vomit again. What''s the hand given to me for the first time, can you not be so ambiguous.


    Then Chang''e learned to be good. Seeing the scene before, she didn''t directly pull Meng Haoran''s hand to leave, but looked at Meng Haoran with vicious eyes. Finally, Meng Haoran retreated and took the initiative to leave.


    "Hum, the first time I kill you, I''ll kill you a hundred times." Chang''e whispered with a hint of joy, which made Meng Haoran''s mouth slightly twitch when he accidentally heard her Twitch.


    Even if you kill, you will kill a hundred. How boring and childish you are!


    Then Meng Haoran suddenly felt that such Chang''e was very lovely and touched her slightly. How did such a kind girl spend such a long time in the cold Guanghan palace? When I first saw her, her melancholy was so sad.

 Chapter 712

    Meng Haoran and Chang''e stayed in their daughter''s country for about a month. They basically went where they could go, but they also went to see what they couldn''t go. In short, they gained a lot.


    Daughter country is indeed a very attractive country with its own unique customs and national spirit. The people here are simple, kind and United. People live a happy life, a bit like a paradise.


    Of course, in this world, if you want to really live a good life, you must not have strength. Therefore, even this small daughter country has experts. Meng Haoran found that the current king of daughter country is actually a strong person close to golden immortals, and there are no fewer than dozens of such accomplishments in the palace, and even a golden immortals level atmosphere.


    Finally, Meng Haoran knew that the strong people he perceived were in fact successive kings. The kings here practiced the system of abdication. Each king had a fixed term of office. After that, he had to find a strong and famous person to be the next king, and the original King stayed in the palace as a secret guard.


    Meng Haoran didn''t meet the strong men in his daughter''s country, and even took a long look at the imperial palace. Although it is also the Imperial Palace, in Meng Haoran''s view, the imperial palace is not as good as that of jiushedao, and even worse than that of Tang Chang''an city.


    Also, the daughter country is said to be a country, but it actually covers a small area, that is, it is equivalent to a large city in the Tang Dynasty.


    At this time, there were indeed many countries of this size in the mainland. In the journey to the west, Tang monks passed many countries when they traveled to the West. Most of them had only one city, at most two or three. They were small countries worthy of the name. No wonder they called Datang shangguo. The strength gap was obviously not there.


    According to this calculation, Meng Haoran suddenly found that he seemed to underestimate the Tang Dynasty. There is a golden fairy in such a daughter country, so how many will the Tang Dynasty have? Dozens? Even the existence of Da Luo Jinxian? This is worth pondering!


    Thinking of this problem, Meng Haoran suddenly had a feeling that he wanted to go to Datang to see it again. In fact, he also followed his feeling and left the country that occupied some fragments in his memory together with Chang''e.


    After stepping on the country of Datang again, Meng Haoran was surprised to find that Datang is really very different. The people here have something that other countries do not have, which is called the national spirit, and they don''t talk about anything else, but if the national spirit of Datang has taken shape, Their national spirit is only in its infancy.


    The people of Datang have confidence that they don''t have anywhere else. Although they may not be much different from others, just because they are Datang people, they feel that they should be noble in front of others.


    This is a kind of qualification brought by strong strength and long-term national peace and security. In the end, this qualification will gradually form a kind of national cohesion, so that Datang will last a long time and have strong inheritance power.


    "I''m going to stay here for a long time. Do you want to stay with me or go somewhere else?" Meng Haoran said to Chang''e.


    "What? If you want to get rid of me, there is no door, I will always follow you. Besides, you brought me down. You should be responsible!" Chang''e tooted her small mouth and looked at Meng Haoran fiercely. Her fist rose slightly. She felt that if Meng Haoran said a word, she would use force to suppress it.


    After getting along for such a period of time, Chang''e already had some understanding of Meng Haoran''s character and knew that her behavior would not make Meng Haoran angry, which was so bold.


    Meng Haoran was really not angry, and even had some happiness in his heart. "I mean, if you stay with me all the time, you may feel bored. In this way, you can choose at will. If you really feel bored, you can leave, and I won''t drive you away."


    "That''s just enough. Don''t worry! I''ll tell you one day." Chang''e smiled happily and her eyes narrowed into crescent moon. In her opinion, Meng Haoran''s compromise is very happy for her.


    With the agreement, Meng Haoran took Chang''e back to Chang''an City, where he had been once before. At this time, more than 100 years have passed since the last time, and things have changed. However, the previous shadow can be seen from the layout of Chang''an city. The change is not great. It is still the tall and powerful city wall, and the bloody smell on it has not completely dissipated, But there are some new faces.


    It is reasonable to say that the walls of Chang''an city should not have a smell of blood. At first, Meng Haoran also had such doubts, but he was told the answer in the end.


    The bloody smell on the walls of Chang''an city is deliberately preserved to deter those demons. In addition, let people not forget the external hidden dangers. Don''t live near Chang''an because it''s safe and think of danger in times of peace?


    Moreover, in order to ensure that the blood smell always exists, someone is responsible for brushing the wall with monster blood from time to time to ensure the taste.


    Chang''e next to Meng Haoran has changed her dress at this time because she is afraid of being watched. Even if Meng Haoran believes that the people in Chang''an are good, Chang''e, a beautiful woman who violates the rules, can''t expect the other party to control it. Therefore, Meng Haoran deliberately hides Chang''e''s charming temperament and blurs her face a little, Those who practice in Jinxian can''t see the true face of Chang''e.


    Of course, even so, Chang''e at this time belongs to the top beauty in the eyes of others, and many men stay because of watching Chang''e.


    In this regard, Meng Haoran feels lucky that he has made preparations. Otherwise, the scene is really unimaginable. I''m afraid Chang''e''s identity will soon be known by relevant people. It will be really difficult to face at that time. After all, he is still not good at falling out with the Jade Emperor.


    Meng Haoran and Chang''e soon bought a house in the city under the attack of a lot of money, which is still in the central area.


    Meng Haoran resumed his old business, and the science and technology magic shop opened again, attracting many onlookers.


    Of course, most people can''t afford the magic weapon. Only the royal family can afford it in Chang''an City, so it hasn''t opened yet.

 Chapter 713

    "Is it interesting for you to study this all day?" In Meng Haoran''s new store, Chang''e sat not far from Meng Haoran, holding her cheeks in her hands, and her tone was a little weak.


    "Why did you decide to be bored after such a period of time?" Meng Haoran focused on a magic weapon in his hand and said without raising his head.


    Chang''e snorted coldly, as if to express her dissatisfaction. Indeed, she felt a little bored. At first, she was fine, but every day, the life of staying in the store made her a little depressed.


    Meng Haoran''s hands are playing with a large piece composed of several obviously different magic weapons. There are many offensive magic weapons, but there is no head, so he is now developing daily auxiliary magic weapons.


    "Mobile shop" is the name of the combination magic weapon in his hand. The materials used are very common, and even just reach the edge where the magic weapon can be refined, so the price can be reduced slightly.


    Well, although the price is not a problem for Meng Haoran at all, Meng Haoran is now living as a golden fairy, so he has to behave a little normal.


    People under high-end things can''t afford it, so just get some low-end ones.


    "Mobile shop", as its name suggests, is a mobile shop with the function of a cave of space. It can be big or small, and can be carried with you. It is very convenient. Meng Haoran estimated that the gadget is likely to replace the storage ring in the future. After all, the storage ring can only collect things, but he can''t go in, and living things can''t be collected.


    This mobile magic weapon is different. The storage function is only one of its many functions, and there are more practical functions.


    With mobile stores, people can open stores anytime and anywhere, and can live in stores. It is very convenient. Meng Haoran also plans to add functions such as transmission in this mobile store, so that each store can transmit to each other. In that case, people will be more convenient. However, this technology is too tall, and Meng Haoran does not intend to launch it for the time being.


    "Mobile store" is just one of Meng Haoran''s main products recently. It is not the core. The core is the high-tech magic weapon mobile online game terminal he has devoted himself to developing for several days.


    "Alas, life in ancient times was too monotonous, and the major immortals were also houses. I''ll be merciful to let you experience what real play is. With this mobile online game terminal, the world will become different from now on." Meng Haoran played with the mobile store, but he thought of the mobile online game terminal made a few days ago.


    Meng Haoran is really satisfied with the mobile terminal that was created by using the scientific and technological system and the immortal cultivation system. Meng Haoran even has such an idea to use it to control the whole world. He has a plan to gradually replace Tiandao with broken jade. Finally, he regards Tiandao as a server and turns the mobile online game terminal into a client, Turn the world into a half game, half real world.


    But I want to go back, but I still don''t have any clue how to carry out. First of all, the level of heaven is not so easy.


    ¡­¡­


    "It''s finally done!" Clapping his hands, Meng Haoran sighed.


    Chang''e looked curiously at the mobile store in Meng Haoran''s hand and asked, "what magic weapon is that? It depends on what you''re doing these things these days."


    "What magic weapon?" Meng Haoran smiled mysteriously: "you will know in a few days. At that time, many people will compete to buy. Just take the money."


    "Still playing mystery, cut, you think I really want to know." Chang''e said dismissively, but her heart is still itchy.


    ¡­¡­


    A month later, in Chang''an City and the nearby spiritual world, a magic weapon called mobile store quickly became popular and became a necessary magic weapon at home. Without a mobile store, it would be difficult to see people outside.


    The mobile store is really convenient. It can be used as a magic weapon for flying, as a cave, as a store, and even as an excellent defense. It is deeply loved by these immortals.


    More importantly, it''s cheap! Any ordinary Sanxian can afford to sell as long as they bite their teeth. With the sale of mobile stores, there are almost one Sanxian in Chang''an City, nine out of ten of them.


    The mobile store is divided into several grades by Meng Haoran, including ordinary version, luxury version and supreme version. However, most of them are sold now. The luxury version has not been put on the shelves. This is the rhythm of marketing!


    "Did you buy it? Mobile store"


    "Of course, I dare not go out without it!"


    "Hehe, it''s true. I didn''t expect that this technology magic shop could develop such a magic weapon."


    "Yes, it''s really convenient, but I think it''s better to call it mobile shop than mobile cave."


    In Chang''an City and its surrounding areas, the daily topics in the spiritual world are inseparable from the mobile cave. At this time, Meng Haoran finally made an action and released the luxury version of the mobile cave. As for the supreme version, Meng Haoran didn''t plan to give it to those high-ranking immortals to attract some popularity for him.


    As soon as the luxury version of the mobile store became prominent, it immediately received a warm response. Many people who had the strength to buy came to Meng Haoran to buy it. Even those who had no strength to buy it were in groups of three or five. They asked whether they could pay on credit first, that is, by installments, which made Meng Haoran a little embarrassed.


    Where is the luxury version better than the ordinary version? In other words, there are two aspects. The first aspect is that the functions of the ordinary version are enhanced. For example, the space in the ordinary version is 300 square meters, while the luxury version is 1000 square meters; The flight speed of the ordinary version is twice that of the Sanxian, but the luxury version is comparable to the Tianxian; The defense of the ordinary version is the fairy level, while the luxury version is the real fairy level.


    On the other hand, the deluxe version has a product number. Meng Haoran provides warranty function here. If it breaks down in the future, you can repair it here with your credentials.


    The word warranty first appeared in the western travel world, which immediately attracted the attention of countless immortals. Many immortals feel very fresh about Meng Haoran''s service. After all, in their consciousness, whether the magic weapon is good or bad after buying has nothing to do with the seller. They have never heard of warranty, and Meng Haoran is a pioneer.


    Some immortals think Meng Haoran is stupid, but Meng Haoran thinks these immortals are more stupid. This is just to improve the brand influence. Without a good after-sales service, they can only say that they can''t accept too advanced ideas.

 Chapter 714

    Although they don''t understand why Meng Haoran did this, in their view, it was a loss to themselves and others, but in reality, Meng Haoran''s move greatly enhanced their desire to buy. Many hesitant immortals immediately made up their mind when they saw this. They won''t account for such benefits and will forgive themselves.


    "A group of stupid fork, whether to repair or not, whether to pay or not has the final say." The immortals underestimated Meng Haoran and thought Meng Haoran was stupid. On the contrary, why isn''t Meng Haoran?


    Moreover, when most immortals buy their own products, there will be conflicts in the future. Considering that they may still help them repair magic weapons, they don''t have to let themselves be. At that time, their influence will unknowingly expand and form a big network, which has great advantages.


    Of course, just relying on the same mobile store is not enough to achieve Meng Haoran''s goal. Meng Haoran''s ultimate goal is that these immortals are inseparable from their own scientific and technological magic weapons. At that time, Meng Haoran can indirectly manipulate the world. At that time, even if Meng Haoran was still a golden immortal, he was afraid that his influence would be comparable to that of a saint. The jade emperor should act according to his face, Otherwise, there will be man-made opposition every minute.


    "Hey, hey." Meng Haoran laughed unconsciously when he thought of the beauty. Well, the above belongs to Meng Haoran y, and Meng Haoran''s real purpose is to enter the 9 stars as soon as possible.


    ¡­¡­


    "I really don''t see that these things you make trouble are so easy to sell. I don''t know how your head is long and how you can think of such a magic weapon." Chang''e has opened her eyes and witnessed the rise of Meng Haoran. It can be said that during this period, she has seen more immortals in Meng Haoran than before. Although her accomplishments are not the highest, the number is definitely the largest. Even Meng Haoran has more immortals here than at the flat peach Conference for a period of time.


    Fortunately, there is no crime of gathering people to rebel in this world, otherwise Meng Haoran is definitely a big suspect.


    "No way, my talent can''t be hidden anyway!" Meng Haoran was silent The expression as lonely as snow made Chang''e regret that she would praise him.


    As an immortal, his memory is naturally very good. He will never forget thousands of years he has seen one side. Therefore, Meng Haoran has added a lot of characters and faces in his memory, and has a new understanding of the westward world. There are really a lot of immortals in this world! Meng Haoran has seen thousands of creatures become immortals. Pure humans account for only one tenth of them.


    In order to make his reputation, Meng Haoran also provided a batch of goods to the top, that is, Tianting, and got a genuine brand of Tianting. In many casual repairs, it seems that Meng Haoran''s mobile store has become synonymous with height.


    If you can''t be a regular Tianting civil servant, it''s also excellent to use the magic weapon used by civil servants. With this idea, Meng Haoran''s sales performance soared again.


    "Tianting is almost popular here. The next step is to explore the market and go to the hell to investigate the environment. The king of hell sent me a message a few days ago and wanted me to talk about it in detail. He wants to buy a batch of goods. Well, I''ll go there." Meng Haoran muttered, "and mobile stores have been buying for so long. It''s time to highlight new products. It''ll start when you come back this time."


    Temporarily handed over the store to Chang''e, Meng Haoran came directly to the underground, which is also a formal business trip.


    ¡­¡­


    Different from the dungeons of the dragon ball world, the dungeons of the world seem a little gloomy. There are no blue sky and white clouds at all. The dark sky and the Yin wind blowing from time to time make the dungeons more worthy of their name.


    Although the world is also in a relatively peaceful period, there are still a lot of creatures dying every day. Meng Haoran can see the long line of souls outside and can''t see the tail at all.


    After the death of the underground people who travel to the west, there will be special underground staff to seduce the soul, while the world of Longzhu will directly ascend to heaven. If the Longzhu is in a Western way, after all, there is a halo on the head, then this place is completely Oriental, original, ox head and horse face, black and white impermanence, judges, Yama and so on, which makes Meng Haoran feel particularly cordial.


    It is the famous judge Cui who leads Meng Haoran in front. As the number one figure in the underworld, he is only under the king of hell. It can be seen how much attention he attaches to Meng Haoran.


    "Master Meng is the first time to come to our underground mansion!" Judge Cui smiled when he saw Meng Haoran looking around at the surrounding scenes. He has seen many such situations. As a special existence, the underground mansion is in charge of the six samsara of all sentient beings. Basically, everyone is interested in it. It is inevitable to look carefully when you come here.


    "Of course, I just don''t know if the real underground is the same as the rumor." Meng Haoran also replied.


    "If master Meng is really interested, I can show you around and satisfy your curiosity after the deal is settled later." Judge Cui said politely.


    Meng Haoran was a little stunned. He didn''t expect judge Cui to be so enthusiastic. He pondered and said, "will it be too troublesome?"


    "No trouble, I still have this time, so it''s settled." Judge Cui''s tone is very relaxed, as if it''s not a big deal to take Meng Haoran to visit the underground. Of course, it''s really simple in his current position.


    Meng Haoran really wanted to see the hell, so he no longer refused. He should come down now and thought that he would give judge Cui some benefits after the big deal.


    The 18th floor of hell must be seen. Meng Haoran thought so, but he unknowingly came to a large living room, in which a dignified man was sitting on the top.


    "Have you arrived yet?" Meng Haoran reacted and said.


    "Yes, that''s Lord Yama. I''ll wait outside first." Judge Cui said, turned and left.


    This is the king of hell. As expected, the journey to the west is not credible! It''s actually the cultivation of Da Luo peak. It''s almost quasi holy. In the original book, he can''t even do the monkey king. He went to heaven to complain. It''s really acting.


    However, this was also expected by Meng Haoran. After all, there is a place in Nuo da. If the principal is too weak, he can''t control it. You know, there are great gods such as dizang and Meng Po in the underground.

 Chapter 715

    "I''ve heard that a master of refining utensils came out of Tianting for a long time. When I saw master Meng today, he was really a talent and had extraordinary bearing!" Yama didn''t put on airs. On the contrary, he seemed a little too polite.


    Meng Haoran was naturally flattered and said, "where, my Lord is wrong. As the king of hell, it is worthy of our admiration to benefit the world."


    Huahua sedan chair was carried by people. Then they got along very well, and the atmosphere was maintained very well. Finally, under Meng Haoran''s deliberate concession, Yama ordered a batch of goods at a price 30% lower than the market price, that is, 70%, a total of 1000 pieces. He also said that this was only the early stage. If the effect was good, he would continue to cooperate in the future.


    Because the quantity is a little large, he can''t take out so many immortal stones for the time being. After all, immortal stones are generally not used in the underground, so he plans to use other payment methods, such as Yinming stone, a specialty of the underground.


    Meng Haoran, of course, agreed directly. This Yin Ming stone is a good thing, which can warm one''s soul.


    From the orders from the underground government, Meng Haoran also roughly understood the strength of the underground government. The light and real immortals are more than 1000. I''m afraid it''s not much worse than Tianting. I''m afraid it''s only slightly inferior to Tianting in terms of high-end combat power. In addition, Tianting itself is the leader of the three worlds in name, which is ostensibly managed by Tianting.


    Meng Haoran guessed that the king of hell didn''t mix well in the underworld. He didn''t say that there was a Tibetan Bodhisattva guarding hell, which claimed that hell was not empty and vowed not to become a Buddha. Well, it is estimated that he will never become a Buddha. There can''t be only good people in this world; In addition, there is a woman Meng who seems to be indifferent. Her actual identity is a very amazing separation of the backland. Even six ways are humanized. She really wants to take care of things. The king of hell has to stand aside.


    However, how is the king of hell? Meng Haoran doesn''t need to take care of so much. After negotiating a deal with the king of hell, Meng Haoran came outside to see judge Cui again.


    Judge Cui obviously has been waiting here, which greatly increases Meng Haoran''s favor. No matter what the other party''s purpose is, Meng Haoran still has to appreciate it.


    Judge Cui took Meng Haoran to visit the underground mansion. The first place to go was the legendary Naihe bridge. Here, Meng Haoran saw the souls lining up to cross the bridge and the old looking Meng Po.


    Meng Po''s Meng Po soup didn''t know where it came from. In short, every time the bowl returned to her hand, it was full when she looked again.


    "So many people use a bowl. I don''t know if it''s hygienic. It''s still a bowl shared by men and women, human demons and animals. It hasn''t been washed for tens of thousands of years!" Meng Haoran secretly vomited bad in his heart, but he didn''t have much expression on the surface.


    On the other side, Meng Po seems to have found Meng Haoran, an outsider, raised her head and looked at him. Meng Haoran''s eyes are good. She looked at her and saw the sharp hidden in her eyes.


    Meng Haoran didn''t show her flaws, and Meng Po didn''t see anything. She just nodded to him from a distance.


    Judge Cui didn''t find out the little detail of the two people''s look at each other. Otherwise, judge Cui would be surprised. After all, grandma Meng is a very special existence in the underworld. There are few people who can give her a high look, at least at the level of Da Luo.


    After the Naihe bridge is the Sansheng stone, which is a stone that can see his previous life, this life and future generations. It is very magical. However, Meng Haoran can''t figure it out. It''s even if he can see his previous life and this life. How can future generations explain that people''s destiny has long been doomed?


    Meng Haoran told Judge Cui his doubts. Judge Cui smiled and explained the reason to him.


    It turns out that this Sansheng stone needle is only for mortals who have not stepped into the fairy way. After they die, they arrive at the underground. The next life is arranged by the underground according to certain rules, that is to say, future generations have been determined. If there is no accident, there will be no change, so they can see their future generations in this Sansheng stone.


    As for those who say they have become immortals, Sansheng stone can only see their previous lives and this life.


    "Want to try?" Judge Cui finally made this suggestion.


    Meng Haoran resolutely refused. Joking, he is not a person in this world. There must be none in his previous life. In this life, he doesn''t believe he can see it here. If something happens, it''s not beautiful.


    Meng Haoran didn''t want judge Cui, so they continued their next journey and came to the side of the six samsara.


    The six samsara, in fact, is the place of reincarnation. It is divided into six ways: Heaven, Asura, humanity, animal, hungry ghost and hell.


    The ghost is judged to be punished or reincarnated according to the merit in front of him. Of course, after the punishment, he still has to go to reincarnation, with the exception of those who are driven into the 18th floor of hell and can''t be reborn forever.


    The six paths of the six paths of reincarnation are divided into the upper three paths and the lower three paths. The upper three paths are the path of heaven, the path of humanity and the path of beast. The lower three paths are the path of Asura, the path of hungry ghost and the path of hell. Generally speaking, as long as they are not heinous, they will enter the upper three paths.


    The best place to go in the six ways is the way of heaven. You can go to heaven as an official. You are lucky and finally become an immortal. You can jump out of samsara and become a free immortal immediately.


    Next, judge Cui took Meng Haoran to many places, and also introduced the situation of each place to Meng Haoran. He spoke very vividly. He was a better guide, or the kind of free one. Fortunately, he was not in this world, otherwise Meng Haoran would doubt that the other party wanted him to bleed.


    This stroll lasted three days. Most of the places that should be visited and can be visited were gone. For example, judge Cui, the site of Styx cult, can only express helplessness.


    "In the end, there is only hell left to see. Do you want to see it?" Judge Cui asked.


    "Of course, I''m really curious about the 18th floor of hell." Meng Haoran replied.


    Judge Cui heard Meng Haoran''s answer, but he showed a strange expression, which made Meng Haoran confused.


    Judge Cui finally took Meng Haoran to hell, but at the door, he hesitated for a while and said, "are you sure you really want to see it? Don''t say I didn''t tell you. It''s really miserable inside. It affects your mood. If your mood is not particularly strong, I don''t suggest watching it."


    I''m afraid I''ll settle with him after reading it! Meng Haoran immediately understood that he immediately said that all the consequences should be borne by himself. He didn''t blame him for anything. He had to insist on it.


    When Meng Haoran spoke, he could hear the scream faintly from the other side of the door. It was really some gloomy and terrible.

 Chapter 716

    The first layer of hell, pull out the tongue Hell: all living people stir up discord, slander and harm others, smooth talk, debate with clever words, and lie. After he died, he was driven into the tongue pulling hell. The imp broke open the man''s mouth, clamped his tongue with pliers, and pulled it out. It was not pulled out at once, but elongated and dragged slowly.


    Really entered this tongue pulling hell, Meng Haoran also saw the execution, which is really a little scary. At least ordinary people can''t stand seeing this scene, but it''s completely within the scope of Meng Haoran.


    The prisoners of tongue pulling hell, one by one, had their tongues pulled out and couldn''t speak. They made a "whine" sound in their mouth, which looked particularly miserable.


    Meng Haoran saw a tongue pulling process with his own eyes, and had to admit that it was an extremely terrible process for ordinary people.


    Many people see Meng Haoran come and show their eyes for help, but they are ignored by Meng Haoran. If they do something, they should bear the consequences.


    Judge Cui has been watching Meng Haoran''s expression. Seeing that Meng Haoran can really bear it, he relieved himself and continued to take Meng Haoran to visit.


    Because they are all the same, Meng Haoran didn''t have the mind to look at them one by one. After looking at them directly, he told Judge Cui that he wanted to go to the second floor.


    After that, you can see it layer by layer. The stay time of each layer is no more than half an hour. You have experienced scissors hell, iron tree hell and Evil Mirror hell


    Finally, Meng Haoran also saw a variety of strange prisoners. Some couldn''t stand going crazy, some were at a loss, and some were more rigid, which opened their eyes.


    The most influential hell of Meng Haoran is not the knife mountain hell or the volcanic hell, but the knife saw hell on the 18th floor. The punishment of this hell is to take off the clothes of the visitors Light, in a "big" shape, is bound on four wooden piles, starting from the crotch to the head, and sawed to death with a saw. At a glance, there is a faint sadness.


    In fact, the biggest reason why the 18th floor hell is famous is that all the tortured here are ghosts, and here is the underworld. There is no problem of death. Anyway, they are all dead. In this way, they can be killed indefinitely. It is the most annoying to repeat this process constantly.


    Meng Haoran''s face didn''t change much when he came down from the 18th floor of hell. Judge Cui, who accompanied him, was very surprised. You know, even his face turned a little white when he came down this trip.


    "Here, the eighteenth floor of hell is over." Knife saw hell judge Cui said to Meng Haoran.


    Meng Haoran pointed to an entrance not far away and said, "can''t it continue there."


    Judge Cui shook his head with a bitter smile and said, "that''s the infernal hell on the 19th floor. It''s the place where the earth Tibet Bodhisattva stays. I don''t have the right to take you."


    Sure enough, there are 19 layers of hell. It is said that the 19th layer of hell claims to imprison the most vicious ghosts in the whole hell. Even when they arrive in hell, they do not repent. The first 18 layers can''t let them clear their sins, so they are exiled to the 19th layer to listen to the Bodhisattva recite scriptures every day.


    Meng Haoran understood judge Cui''s nodding and said that he was just curious. Since he couldn''t go, Meng Haoran had satisfied his curiosity from the 18th floor anyway.


    Judge Cui gave Meng Haoran a grateful look, and then took Meng Haoran away from the 18th floor of hell.


    ¡­¡­


    After wandering in the underworld, Meng Haoran didn''t stay much. He said to the king of hell that he sent someone to pick up the goods and left. Of course, in the end, he had to leave a supreme mobile store.


    When Meng Haoran saw Chang''e again, he found that Chang''e looked at him strangely. When he asked, he knew that Chang''e was strange why he came back so soon. It was only about a day. Originally, Chang''e didn''t come back until at least a month after Meng Haoran went out this time.


    "I miss you, or you think I''ll come back so early." Meng Haoran flirted and said that he thought Chang''e would be angry or disdain to look at him, but he didn''t expect that Chang''e didn''t refute. He didn''t say a word, as if he was very satisfied with Meng Haoran''s words.


    What''s going on! Meng Haoran felt that his head was not enough. Fortunately, Chang''e saw him stunned and returned to his normal state, which made Meng Haoran no longer embarrassed.


    Roughly told Chang''e about the trip to the underground. Chang''e listened very carefully. Finally, she said she was also very curious about the underground. I hope to see it in person next time. Meng Haoran can only say that she will take it when she has the opportunity.


    The orders from the underground government are still relatively large, so Meng Haoran is busy refining tools in the next few days, but the publicity of new products has begun. He hired several Sanxian with channels, saying that a product launch will be held in the science and technology magic store in a month, and new products will be launched.


    Although it didn''t say what the new product is, because Meng Haoran''s name of science and technology magic weapon has been played out, many immortals said they would be there at that time to see what good things the science and technology magic weapon store will launch.


    After the smooth handover with the underground people, Meng Haoran finally had time to start busy with new products.


    "Hey, is this your new product?" Chang''e pointed to the little thing in Meng Haoran''s hand and said.


    "Yes, that''s it. The value of this thing is much greater than that of the mobile cave!" Meng Haoran said and raised the little thing in his hand.


    Chang''e put on an expression of disbelief, because she really couldn''t think of anything more valuable than moving the cave.


    "Don''t you believe it? Then we''ll see. Anyway, there are only a few days left." Meng Haoran didn''t explain too much, but planned to speak with facts.


    The little thing in Meng Haoran''s hand is called a mobile terminal. To put it bluntly, Meng Haoran plans to build a platform for everyone to communicate and use, and finally slowly add some functions. He plans to build an Internet or something, and provide services for free first We''ll charge after everyone gets used to it.


    At present, the mobile terminal has the function of remote communication. Although there is such a thing as voice transmission in this fairy world, it is not very convenient. The remote communication function of the mobile terminal is real-time, much faster than voice transmission, and it is full duplex, that is, both sides can speak. Voice transmission is only unilateral, not.


    In addition to the communication function, the mobile terminal also has some other functions, such as the plate function. You can establish a plate so that the designated person can see it and initiate discussions, which is quite similar to the post bar.

 Chapter 717

    There are still many functions of mobile terminals, but Meng Haoran also plans to launch them slowly and update them every few years to announce that his existence is not better.


    Time passed quickly. Finally, it was the day of the release of new products. There were a lot of immortals, about 3000, but most of them were celestial and real immortals, and few were golden immortals.


    Of course, the store is not spacious enough, but don''t forget the mobile store. Meng Haoran directly took a supreme version to the meeting, which is still tall.


    Because it is a fairyland world, everyone has strong acceptance ability and diverse expression methods, Meng Haoran doesn''t have to go directly to the stage and say a lot of words. Finally, he introduced it.


    A jade tube is directly prepared for each visitor. Everyone can directly watch it with divine thoughts, that is, spiritual power. It flies up quickly.


    It took about a minute. When everyone knew what the product released today was, Meng Haoran stood on the summit stage and began to speak.


    "I think you almost know the general situation of today''s new products, so I won''t say much. Go directly to the dry goods and let you see how the effect is." After Meng Haoran finished, he directly took out five mobile terminals and demonstrated them on the spot in front of everyone.


    The first demonstration is the remote communication function. Of course, since it is remote, it should be far enough. Meng Haoran is also prepared. He has arranged a real fairy tens of thousands of kilometers away from the meeting hall. Now he can only start the experiment directly.


    Of course, this communication function is not an ordinary version, but the kind that can video. When a virtual screen appears above the mobile terminal, which shows the face of a person who also holds the terminal, many immortal gods present take a breath of air conditioning. Because the real immortal opposite is still well-known, there are many people who know him, Even more, I recognized the current location of this fairy. After knowing the real distance, I was surprised at the effect on the mobile terminal.


    When the voice over there came and began to talk with the people here, he entered a small high Chao, most immortals have believed the information Meng Haoran left in the jade tube before, and have been considering whether to buy it.


    This communication function is really easy to use. Which immortal has no friends and enemies. With him, he can often contact his friends to strengthen friendship without delaying the journey time. He can also talk to his enemies in distant situations to avoid conflicts caused by being too close.


    More importantly, in this way, the speed of news dissemination will be greatly accelerated. Although the saying that time is money is not available in this world, everyone knows the same truth.


    If two forces find a treasure at the same time, one has a mobile terminal and the other does not, the result is obvious. The force with a mobile terminal can quickly gather people for Malay exploration, and the benefits are naturally greater. If the speed is fast enough, it can''t be said that the other party can''t even drink soup.


    Of course, the two forces mentioned here refer to those with a small gap. If the gap is too large, those with strong strength can ignore this time. Anyway, they can rob in the end.


    After the display of the communication function, the plate function is followed. A very simple page appears in the void. Meng Haoran''s people began to operate, and soon a topic came out. Whether to buy a mobile terminal is displayed at the top. At the beginning, there is a blank.


    Then a avatar appeared, and there was a sentence behind the Avatar: of course, I want to buy it. Fortunately, buy it quickly.


    No, there is another avatar below. There is a sentence behind the Avatar: the first floor is right.


    ¡­¡­


    The fresh plate function makes these immortals who have lived in the house for a long time feel very interesting one after another. They think this is also a way of leisure.


    Meng Haoran thoroughly aroused everyone''s desire to buy after this display. You can see one or two from the shining eyes of many immortals.


    After the plate function, Meng Haoran continued to show the function of the mobile terminal. This time, it is a big function of niucha. It is small-scale transmission. It can transmit things weighing 1 kg. Although not many, it is still amazing. With this function, it will be much more convenient to trade in the future. There are also many valuable things weighing less than 1 kg, such as pills.


    The immortals are not fools. On the contrary, they are very smart. From Meng Haoran''s display, they know the great value of mobile terminals and that this is an epoch-making magic weapon. If it is really popularized in the spiritual world, they have played their own small calculations.


    Next, Meng Haoran also showed several small functions. Finally, we ended this show when we still have more to say.


    Standing on the platform again, Meng Haoran found that everyone looked at him more cordially than before, as if they wanted to leave a good impression in front of him, which made Meng Haoran speechless.


    "That mobile terminal has so many functions for the time being. Next, let me talk about how to sell it." Meng Haoran said in a loud voice, but most immortals were in a state of excitement. They didn''t notice the temporary word, but a small part showed a thoughtful expression.


    Listening to Meng Haoran, most people prick up their ears, which is the top priority. They didn''t consider that if such a good thing is too expensive, their calculations won''t work.


    However, no matter what they think, they will not think of what Meng Haoran will say next.


    "I intend to charge only the cost price for this mobile terminal, that is, I won''t earn everyone''s Fairy stone." Meng Haoran said so.


    "What, I only charge the cost price. Did I hear you right?"


    "Should not, I also listen to the cost price."


    "What exactly is he thinking about selling at cost price, but don''t worry about him? Anyway, I must have one. Well, if one is good enough, it depends on the situation."


    Meng Haoran smiled at the discussion of the immortals below, and suddenly a strong sense of achievement poured out of his heart. The magnificent immortals were also integrated into this by himself. He was surprised and was not much different from ordinary people.


    After waiting for a while, the voice of the discussion gradually disappeared, Meng Haoran continued: "although the mobile terminal is sold at the cost price, some services in the future will be charged. Of course, you can also not pay, so I have the right to stop your function."

 Chapter 718

    Meng Haoran spoke domineering, and no one would question how he stopped his function. After all, can anyone who can refine this magic weapon even do this little thing?


    "The specific charging standard," Meng haorandun continued, "there is no charge for remote communication. Now the main charge is the transmission function. No matter what is transmitted, there is a charge of 1% of the value relative to the transmitted goods."


    The fairies who thought Meng Haoran wanted to speak loudly were secretly relieved and felt that they could accept it. After all, there was no charge for communication, only the transmission fee. They didn''t want to pay. They didn''t need that function!


    Meng Haoran''s standard seems to be at a loss, but in fact, the subsequent benefits are great. As long as these immortals use this transmission function more, Meng Haoran can control the flow of most resources. In the future, through this mobile terminal, they can know what''s going on in the world without leaving home.


    These immortals haven''t considered that their privacy is likely to be exposed, or they are confident that Meng Haoran''s mobile terminal can''t do that.


    Meng Haoran certainly won''t tell them that he has added many special functions to each mobile terminal to facilitate his future actions.


    For example, with a positioning function, Meng Haoran can know the location of anyone who has a mobile terminal as long as he wants.


    I won''t elaborate on others. In short, Meng Haoran set a big game.


    ¡­¡­


    After the product launch, the immortal gods who came to the launch didn''t have empty hands. At least they took away a mobile terminal. It can be expected that the mobile terminal will become the mainstream topic in the world''s spiritual circle for a long time to come.


    "Today''s press conference went well!" Chang''e looked at Meng Haoran admiringly at this time. She also mixed in the press conference today and witnessed everything with her own eyes. She was also satisfied with Meng Haoran''s mobile terminal. She really didn''t expect that there was heaven and earth in such a small function. It''s hard to imagine so many functions.


    "Of course. After all, it''s developed. I''ll give you a gift." Meng Haoran first boasted, and then turned his hand. A mobile terminal appeared in his hand, but it was completely different from ordinary mobile terminals. At first glance, it was not an ordinary thing.


    The mobile terminal in Meng Haoran''s hand is not only smaller than the normal version, but also the color is pink for girls. Finally, its material is obviously different from the ordinary version, and the flickering light from time to time is enough to explain everything.


    This mobile terminal has really spent Meng Haoran''s mind. Without mentioning the appearance, even its own functions are more powerful than ordinary ones. There is no charge for various functions. This is the least. The transmission function is 100 times stronger than the ordinary version, that is, it can transmit 100 kg of things, not to mention other functions.


    When Meng Haoran temporarily took photos, photography, maps and other functions in front of Chang''e, Chang''e looked at him with a gentle look, which made Meng Haoran a little excited.


    However, when Chang''e really got the pink mobile terminal, she quickly left, muttering to try the function, leaving some Spartan Meng Haoran.


    For a long time, Meng Haoran sighed and did what he should do.


    ¡­¡­


    In the following time, Meng Haoran began to get busy again. He lived a full life every day. The popularity of mobile terminals was a little unexpected. Now, even some people who didn''t even reach Sanxian have mobile terminals. It can be seen that there are not many possibilities above Sanxian.


    Meng Haoran''s influence is still not as great as expected. His influence scope is in Dongsheng Shenzhou. Mobile terminals in other places still spread slowly. On the one hand, monsters live on the mountain one by one, and the news is not circulating. On the other hand, they don''t believe that this mobile terminal is so easy to use, let alone so cheap, Therefore, occasionally received messages are treated as false messages.


    Of course, big forces such as Buddhism and Taoism have eye liner in Dongsheng Shenzhou, and naturally they get the news of mobile terminals. Generally speaking, they are also popular. Therefore, in the upper level, Meng Haoran''s mobile terminals have been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. They have become indispensable magic weapons, and even the important process is under weapons and armor.


    The power of immortals is also powerful. The plate function of mobile terminal is made into a task plate, and various tasks are released on it. For a time, it is convenient for people to find help or find things. It also gives birth to many teams that rely on completing tasks for business. The adventure guild model in the game has taken shape, which is almost a standard.


    During this period, Meng Haoran has also upgraded the plate system several times, and created the public plate and private plate, as well as the most important hierarchical system. The private plate can set the password, which can only be seen by those who know the password.


    The rating system is divided into 5 levels, including junior, middle and senior members, VIP and the last supreme level.


    The authority is divided according to the level. Only those who have reached the level of intermediate members or above are eligible to open up private sectors. At present, because they are not open, there are only dozens of intermediate members. As for the higher levels, there are only one VIP, but not the supreme level.


    How to improve the level? It is very simple. The first is cultivation. This is the most basic limitation. The primary corresponds to Sanxian, the intermediate corresponds to Tianxian, the advanced corresponds to Zhenxian, the VIP corresponds to Jinxian, and the supreme is Daluo or above.


    Cultivation is the most basic limitation, which means that the cultivation at the corresponding level must not be lower than the specified cultivation. For example, for a senior member, his cultivation is at least real immortal, or above real immortal, but definitely not below real immortal.


    If there is no problem with cultivation, there are two conditions to improve the level. One is the consumption quota. At present, Meng Haoran only charges transmission fees, so he must continuously transmit the benefits to the extent of all his wealth at the lowest level of cultivation, that is, for example, from primary to intermediate, It is necessary to transmit resources with a total value comparable to 100 immortals.


    The second condition is to get Meng Haoran here for permission upgrade. Well, it should be earlier to upgrade in the future. Meng Haoran could not have done this, but Meng Haoran did so in order to make people pay attention to himself. Of course, some other factors should be taken into account.

 Chapter 719

    Because they want to upgrade, they must come to Meng Haoran. In this way, they must have a good attitude towards Meng Haoran. Otherwise, will Meng Haoran upgrade them?


    As soon as they came and went, Meng Haoran became an object that they couldn''t offend. Because they didn''t know when to ask Meng Haoran for help, Meng Haoran''s position in everyone''s heart gradually became higher and his influence increased.


    Finally, when everyone was completely inseparable from Meng Haoran''s mobile terminal, at that time, no matter what Meng Haoran did, as long as he didn''t die too much, I believe everyone would not kill him. On the contrary, we should protect him, because he created an interest network and connected everyone. Without him, we don''t know how much interest to lose.


    The most reliable means to maintain a relationship is interest, because only interest can make people do it whether they want it or not. Of course, a very few are eliminated here.


    When the world quietly changes, ordinary people in the world still live as usual. There is no way. Meng Haoran''s target group is only practitioners. Although it can also target ordinary people, it is obviously inconsistent with his interests. Maybe when Meng Haoran really becomes the God of the protagonist, he will have an idea to do something for ordinary people.


    Because Meng Haoran''s shop is in Chang''an and there are practitioners in Datang, many people in the palace have mobile terminals, and some have spread to some officials in the court. In this regard, Meng Haoran''s tentacles have invaded Datang, but they don''t know it yet.


    On this day, Meng Haoran is looking at what he has gained during this period of time, but the system that hasn''t appeared for a long time has something to do with it.


    "Stare, the scene matches, and the system automatically releases the task: change"


    "Change the task description: the existence of the host has greatly changed the process of the current world, resulting in the main line of the world entering an unpredictable state. If it continues, it will lead to the collapse of the whole world, but this is in line with the expectations of the system. Please continue. When the host completely changes the world, the task will be completed."


    "Task reward: a magic weapon to impact the God of the protagonist."


    The task information Meng Haoran hasn''t come and digested yet. The second notice came one after another, which made Meng Haoran a little confused.


    "Stare, the system lottery system is updated for unknown reasons, and all the lottery times of the host are automatically refreshed. Finally, after calculation, you can win three lucky draws, and you can draw four times before becoming the God of the protagonist."


    What the hell? Change the task and let me completely destroy the world, right! In that way, you can get a magic weapon to attack the God of the protagonist.


    Meng Haoran''s heart is not so planned, but now he has to do that for that magic weapon, and he still wants to change madly.


    Well, let''s put this task aside first. What''s the matter with the last lottery? There are only three times left. What''s the situation that you can draw four times before becoming the God of the protagonist.


    Meng Haoran felt very puzzled. Finally, he could only turn to the system and hope that the system could give an explanation.


    For a long time, when Meng Haoran finally understood the situation, he felt sorry and felt a little lucky. He regretted that his lucky draw times had been reduced and was glad that the lucky draw system had been upgraded.


    This fate lottery is not the ordinary lottery before. It is even better than the special lottery, because the worst prizes in this lottery are all the things in the 9-star world, and they are still of very high value. Even if the ordinary lottery is drawn in the 9-star world, it may also draw ordinary things. For example, if the lottery draws magic weapons and Lingbao in this world, It doesn''t help Meng Haoran at all.


    But the fate lottery is completely different. Everything in it is a branch of Meng Haoran''s fate that has been calculated systematically for countless times, which will more or less play a good role in Meng Haoran''s fate. For example, it can save lives or be used in the future.


    We can talk about the things in the fate lottery. As long as we get the same, we can at least impact Meng Haoran. The success rate of the protagonist system can be increased by 1%, and the high can be increased by 5%. Don''t underestimate these 1% and 5. In fact, they are already very high.


    If Meng Haoran''s luck is really against the sky, drawing four can increase the success rate by 5%, that''s 20%. This probability is really cool.


    Well, what''s a little bad is that in the future, the lottery can only be drawn four times. Meng Haoran currently has only three opportunities. After using up, he can only draw again if he gets more lottery times in the future. It seems that the system has changed the lottery times into quality.


    Meng Haoran thought for a while, but he still thought it was good. Instead of drawing useless prizes, he might as well replace them with something that must be useful?


    And from another aspect, Meng Haoran can calculate what he will encounter according to the prize, and he is also prepared. In this way, it vaguely increases the success rate of attacking the God of the protagonist.


    "Four chances? That''s enough. If I can''t impact the God of the protagonist, then I''ll be like that." Meng Haoran murmured, and suddenly there was some pride in his heart.


    Finally, Meng Haoran couldn''t stand it. A man secretly hid in his room and set up a border outside.


    "Let me try how useful this fate lottery is." The fact is that he couldn''t help trying since he just learned the news of the fate lottery. He was too curious. Of course, he also hypnotized himself to test whether the information given by the system was correct.


    After taking a deep breath, Meng Haoran spirit contacted the system and entered the function of lucky draw.


    Perhaps the fate lottery is really high-end. Meng Haoran didn''t even notice what happened. He found that he was already in a strange space.


    This is a space full of fantasy. Meng Haoran can see that the law is so materialized not far away, as if it is within reach, and even has a mind to understand the law directly here.


    Fortunately, he finally held back. He knew that if he did, the consequence might be that he could successfully understand the law, and then his strength increased greatly, but more importantly, he was addicted to it and could never wake up, and in Meng Haoran''s view, the outcome must be the latter.

 Chapter 720

    Meng Haoran knows that there is no free lunch in the world. Many seemingly beautiful things often hide deep dangers.


    Of course, the most important thing is that Meng Haoran also understands that this is the lottery space of the system. The system is fair and can''t give you benefits for no reason.


    Meng Haoran became calm and began to focus on more than 100 light balls around him.


    They have different colors and release dazzling brilliance, just like the stars in the sky, and Meng Haoran is the center of these stars.


    "Are these the so-called prizes?" Meng Haoran guessed secretly, but the next message suddenly appeared in his mind. He knew that he was right. Each of these light balls represented the same treasure, but they were only representatives. In fact, they still didn''t exist here.


    When Meng Haoran draws one of the treasures, the system will materialize it and use the power of the surrounding substantiated rules.


    Meng Haoran was suddenly surprised. No wonder the power of rules here has been substantiated. It turned out to be this use.


    Without further delay, Meng Haoran planned to start the lottery, but when he shouted out the lottery, things didn''t happen as he wanted. The surrounding situation didn''t change at all. Meng Haoran was stunned in an instant.


    "What''s going on, turntable?" Meng Haoran was very puzzled. Wasn''t it always an intuitive lottery before?


    Uh, wait as like as two peas. Now, now, Meng Haoran suddenly realized that looking at the scene was quite different from the previous scene, and remembered that it was fate lottery. Of course, it could not be the same as before.


    When Meng Haoran understood this layer, the rule information of the fate lottery also appeared in his heart. It turned out that the lottery was really different and would not display any prize information. There was no light ball in the sky representing the prize. Meng Haoran just chose it directly, and the answer would be announced only after the selection.


    "This NIMA is a complete chance!" Meng Haoran sank in his heart, but on second thought, he thought he was stupid. Even if he saw what the prize was, he didn''t rely on luck, but he was a little low in his heart and knew about what it was.


    Meng Haoran, who had figured it out, began to meditate. Maybe there was something mysterious about the fate lottery. Meng Haoran opened his soul and felt it around. This time, he really found a difference.


    Under Meng Haoran''s perception, those light balls began to shake and completely lived like elves. They all had a kind feeling with Meng Haoran more or less. Meng Haoran guessed that this was because they could contribute to Meng Haoran''s fate.


    "Can I say that the degree of kindness shows how useful they are to me?" Meng Haoran suddenly thought of this in his heart, and the more he thought, the more he felt right.


    However, it may be the opposite. Meng Haoran also has this concern in his heart, but on second thought, he should try anyway. If not, he will follow the opposite next time, so he won''t say a thing blindly.


    Meng Haoran didn''t consider which light balls are compatible with himself. Although that may be the safest, it may also mean that they seek in the mediocrity and wealth risks of these babies. If they don''t dare to take this risk, how can Meng Haoran reach the top?


    Without further hesitation, Meng Haoran began to perceive what was the most compatible with himself.


    For a long time, Meng Haoran smiled helplessly and went on very smoothly, but he found that there were almost 10 items with the best affinity with himself. Maybe there were differences among them, but Meng Haoran couldn''t distinguish them.


    "Well, I''m too greedy. If it''s so easy, is this lottery still a lottery? It''s obviously for blessing and profit." Meng Haoran was relieved at last.


    One out of ten is nine times more likely than one out of 100. What else is not satisfied?


    After adjusting his mood, Meng Haoran constantly scanned the dozens of light balls to be selected. At a certain moment, his heart moved and fixed on the purple light ball. He thought that in the game, generally speaking, purple represents dignity, so this purple may bring good luck to himself.


    "OK, it''s you. Come here!" When Meng Haoran confirmed his choice, the purple light ball suddenly emitted an amazing purple awn, and then fell towards Meng Haoran as if attracted by something, dragging out a long tail mark behind like a meteor.


    Meng Haoran stood there calmly. He was not worried that he really hit him, and even if he hit him, nothing would happen.


    The light ball suddenly stopped when it was only 1 meter away from Meng Haoran, which seemed very abrupt, although Meng Haoran took it for granted.


    In Meng Haoran''s look of expectation, the light ball began to flicker continuously, and began to expand. Finally, it burst completely in front of Meng Haoran, and the outermost part turned into a purple point awn, revealing the real baby inside.


    Meng Haoran didn''t recognize what it was. He just felt very powerful.


    It was a black cloak with countless complex runes on the surface. Even with Meng Haoran''s current knowledge, he couldn''t see what it was.


    The cloak was illusory at first, as if it didn''t exist, but when it was completely exposed, the surrounding force of rules began to flow towards it and inject into it.


    The illusion began to become real, as if it had broken some boundaries, and its breath became more and more ethereal.


    Looking at this shocking scene, Meng Haoran knew that he had chosen the right one. This baby is definitely not simple, but he doesn''t know what specific function it has.


    With the expectation of the baby, Meng Haoran waited for about an hour, because it was not until one hour that the power of rules ended. The cloak also completely moved from the illusory world to the real world, and really became something in this world.


    The cloak was gently moved by Meng Haoran and came to Meng Haoran''s hand.


    Very light, very slippery, this is Meng Haoran''s first feeling, and then a feeling of blood connection, as if the cloak had an unbreakable connection with himself.


    "Shadow cloak" is the name of this cloak. Although the name is not very shocking, if you underestimate it like this, it will be absolutely blind. It is at least a little lower than the magic weapon of the level of CHUANHUA Jade Butterfly and comparable to the magic weapon of Pangu axe.

 Chapter 721

    "It''s really a good baby." Looking at the shadow cloak in his hand, Meng Haoran was more and more happy. He couldn''t help smiling at the corners of his mouth.


    At this time, the shadow cloak had no secret in his eyes, and its function was understood by Meng Haoran, just waiting for the experiment.


    Since it is a cloak, it must be worn on the body to work. Meng Haoran has many cloaks in his memory, such as invisibility cloak and flying cloak, but none can compare with this shadow cloak. It can even be said that those goods can''t touch its edges.


    The shadow cloak in Meng Haoran''s hand has more than one function, but it is incomparable to take out any function. For example, it has a hidden function. Although this hidden function is very common, it can''t stand its power. As long as you use the shadow cloak and don''t reveal your own breath, you can''t feel you even if your strength reaches the peak of 9 stars, Even face-to-face.


    The shadow cloak is completely isolated from the magical powers of calculation, so with this shadow cloak, Meng Haoran is not afraid to be found. He can''t get involved in conspiracy at all.


    But with the shadow cloak, Meng Haoran completely transferred from the bright side to the dark, which has great benefits.


    So is it really that powerful? When Meng Haoran put on his shadow cloak, he suddenly felt relaxed all over his body. The sense of crisis in the dark also weakened a lot, and he was immediately overjoyed.


    "In this way, I don''t believe even if I say it doesn''t work. I believe there are a lot of people. Now I''m blind!" Meng Haoran said in his heart.


    Hiding is only the most basic function of shadow cloak. Its main function is still reflected in the word shadow. After Meng Haoran wears it, he can incarnate into shadow rules, and his understanding of shadow rules directly reaches the peak of 9 stars.


    Of course, without this understanding, Meng Haoran does not belong to himself. He can only use it. Although the shadow rule is not a particularly powerful rule, it is not weak. With Meng Haoran''s current strength and the shadow rule at the peak level of 9 stars, Meng Haoran can fight with people in the middle of 9 stars, Therefore, at the moment when he had the shadow cloak, he was not afraid of any existence in the westward world and could safely carry out the previous task of changing god horse.


    Shadow cloak really has many functions, but others are very important to Meng Haoran, so I won''t say more.


    Without staying in the lottery space, Meng Haoran was afraid that if he really stayed, he would be restless to continue the lottery. Although there may be no difference between now and later, Meng Haoran''s consciousness told him that it was not suitable to use up his lottery opportunities at one time.


    "And this last chance of fate lottery. I don''t know how to get it." The idea in his mind passed away. Meng Haoran didn''t bother about this problem anymore. After all, he didn''t say it twice.


    Meng Haoran didn''t have the mind to draw the lottery. It seemed to be perceived by the system. In another twinkling of an eye, Meng Haoran found that he had returned to his room.


    "Well, there''s something wrong, but what''s wrong!" Meng Haoran had such an idea, but he didn''t think of it for a while.


    Two minutes later, Meng Haoran showed his sudden color: "I see. It has just been so long, but the time outside is almost motionless. In this way, the space of the lottery is different from the time flow outside. This is good news."


    After removing the boundary outside the room, Meng Haoran went out directly. The shadow cloak is naturally equipped on him. Such a high-end thing can be completely hidden as long as the owner doesn''t show it. Therefore, in the eyes of others, Meng Haoran doesn''t have any cloak at all.


    Even Meng Haoran himself would think that the shadow cloak did not exist if he did not feel a very kind atmosphere surrounding himself.


    The invisibility of the shadow cloak is not ordinary invisibility, but hidden in the rules of the world. Therefore, even if someone touches the place where Meng Haoran wears the shadow cloak, nothing can be found.


    Without seeing Chang''e, Meng Haoran quietly released a simple separation technique. This separation comes from the same source as Meng Haoran. As long as he doesn''t say it himself, no one will think he is not Meng Haoran. Of course, the strength of separation is really only Jinxian.


    "I''ll trouble you. I''ll go out and come back soon." Meng Haoran looked at his part and said, slightly uncomfortable in his heart.


    He gave a sunny smile and replied, "I''m the only one who can cope with everything."


    He nodded at his separation. Meng Haoran''s body suddenly turned into a black light without struggle, and then spread directly in place, as if he had integrated into the world.


    In fact, Meng Haoran directly launched the ability of shadow cloak, turned himself into shadow rules, and became a special energy body or an indescribable existence.


    This feeling is very strange. Now Meng Haoran finds that he can do many things that he could not do before. For example, he can move to all corners of the world with shadow rules in an instant. For example, if he can influence those practitioners who practice shadow rules indirectly or directly, he can control them directly. As long as he has one idea, Those who practice the shadow rules will follow for him. Even if they don''t want to, their bodies will obey his orders.


    "Is this kind of ruling power like this in the later stage?" After experimenting, Meng Haoran was surprised that a great Luo Jinxian who practiced the shadow rules was under control. He thought he would face such an enemy in the future and thought about countermeasures.


    As long as the nine star peak understands a law to this extent, being right with it means being right with everyone who practices this rule, which is a battle on another level.


    "I''ll think about it later. Now." Meng Haoran''s thoughts immediately came to the chaos outside the sky, where the saints existed.


    With the shadow cloak, Meng Haoran naturally wants to see the power, and although it is reasonable that his current state can compete with the middle of the ninth star, it''s better to be safe, so he plans to fight with the saints first.


    The shadow cloak is really powerful. Meng Haoran has arrived here. The sage still has no response at all, just as he has not found Meng Haoran''s existence at all. Meng Haoran is relieved. If there is an accident later, he can still run.

 Chapter 722

    Meng Haoran first came to the residence of the saints of heaven. Nothing else, because he was the most fierce among the saints. The four swords of killing immortals could not be broken by the four saints. He is known as the first killing array of heaven since the opening of Hongmeng and the supreme array that dominates the killing of heaven.


    It is neither copper nor iron nor steel. It was hidden at the foot of Xumi mountain.


    Without the reverse refining of yin and Yang, is there no water and fire to quench the edge?


    Kill immortals, kill immortals, and trap immortals everywhere.


    Jue Xian changes infinitely. The blood of Da Luo immortal stained his clothes.


    This poem has already explained the ox and fork of the immortal sword array.


    However, Meng Haoran seems to have made a mistake. After being canonized, the four immortal killing swords of Tongtian are no longer around him. Therefore, when Meng Haoran appears in front of Tongtian, he is not greeted by the famous immortal killing sword array, and even the saints of Tongtian have no special expression.


    Looking at the calm man in front of him, Meng Haoran was a little shocked. This is Tongtian. Doesn''t it mean that the baby is very forthright and energetic?


    Why do you see a man with a cock''s breath now? What about the good heroic spirit and the good cold eyes?


    At this time, Tongtian''s heart was not so calm on the surface, because Meng Haoran''s appearance was so unexpected that he suddenly appeared there without any premonition. Even now, he can''t feel Meng Haoran''s breath. Let alone breath, Meng Haoran seems to be completely nonexistent in his perception, If his eyes could not see it, he would think it was definitely an illusion.


    After looking at brother Tongtian, Meng Haoran had to admit that the other party was still charming even now. Although those eyes were not sharp in transmission, they unexpectedly had a feeling of vicissitudes. It was a kind of eyes that would only exist after more experience.


    Was it because he was tortured by his two brothers? Meng Haoran couldn''t help thinking about how sad Tongtian was when he read countless flood novels. He was bullied by his two brothers. As the eldest brother, Lao Tzu was partial to the primitive. Tongtian was besieged by them and the two western people.


    Thinking like this, Meng Haoran showed a trace of pity in his eyes. He was looked at by Tongtian, but Tongtian smiled very loudly, directly shaking the chaos around him.


    "Who are you? It doesn''t matter, but I don''t need the pity of others, and I don''t ask your intention. One word, war!"


    After the war, there was a shock between heaven and earth. Meng Haoran only felt a burst of murderous Qi rising, but it was as if he saw a sea of corpses.


    Well, the handsome boy of Tongtian is angry, but this is just what Meng Haoran means. Now Tongtian is the Tongtian he wants to fight with.


    "Well come, if you want to fight, I will fight." Not to mention that Meng Haoran''s soul chopping knife directly solved it. A round of blood moon that should not have appeared in this world burst into the sky, killing machines overflowed, and its momentum is no worse than that of Tongtian.


    Tongtian really felt Meng Haoran''s breath this time, and his eyes brightened. The other party is not weaker than himself! No wonder you are so bold to find yourself.


    When did such a strong man appear in the wasteland? Obviously, he is not a saint, but his breath is no weaker than that of a saint.


    Forget it, these are not what I should manage. The top priority is to fight. So there is no battle. I have a little forgotten who I am.


    Do you think that without the immortal killing sword array, I won''t be in heaven?


    Without the heaven fighting power of the immortal killing sword array, he will certainly be a general, but in fact, even so, he will not lose ground to any saint. Even if he is a saint other than Lao Tzu, he is sure to win. He is not just in the house these years!


    After mastering the four immortal killing swords for so many years, he has long understood the four sword meanings, including killing immortal sword, killing immortal sword, trapping immortal sword and finally Jue immortal sword. He can completely leave the four immortal killing swords and arrange the immortal killing sword array, but without the four immortal killing swords, the power should be reduced.


    The four directly appeared in the void, and finally surrounded Meng Haoran in the center and launched a fierce attack at the same time.


    The surrounding chaotic Qi has dispersed under the attack, and Meng Haoran is also directly exposed to the attack.


    Meng Haoran didn''t worry much at this time. The power of the shadow cloak immediately showed up. Before attacking Meng Haoran''s body in the end, Meng Haoran turned into shadow rules, and then the extreme light flashed, which directly broke through the sword array in the sky.


    As soon as Tongtian''s face changed, he didn''t panic. He said in a deep voice, "in that case, take my sword rules."


    The fusion of the Four Swords produced a qualitative change. Unexpectedly, the rules of the sword appeared. As soon as the rules of the sword appeared, they immediately showed their amazing power, and the atmosphere of the whole sky also soared.


    Tongtian has understood the rules of the sword, which is worthy of Tongtian. Meng Haoran was surprised when he heard the speech. You know, although these saints of Tongtian are nine stars, they are not really nine stars to understand the rules. Therefore, their combat effectiveness is not strong in the early nine stars, but now he has understood the rules of the sword, which shows that he has nine stars even without the blessing of the heaven.


    The collision level of the power of rules is completely beyond Meng Haoran''s control. He can only watch the shadow rules of his incarnation constantly collide with the sword rules manifest around Tongtian.


    At this time, the force of rules appears in the void as if it were an infinitely extending line.


    There was no sound at the time of the collision, but there was a terrible space storm, which directly disintegrated the space and caused the storm.


    Although the battle between Meng Haoran and Tongtian was very short, it had alerted other saints at this time.


    Lao Tzu stared at Meng Haoran''s direction without waves. He occasionally looked at the sky and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    At the beginning of the year, the complexion was somewhat complex. Looking at the sky, I felt guilty, but more jealous.


    Wa palace, Nu Wa is playing with the hydrangea of Tezuka, which means she wants to make a move.


    The two saints in the west, zhunti Taoist, are a little impatient. The emergence of Meng Haoran, who can have the combat effectiveness of a saint, obviously disrupts his plan. In addition, he doesn''t know Meng Haoran''s identity from the Tao of heaven, which makes him feel that he is no longer in control of some things. Of course, the combat effectiveness shown by Tongtian is more important.


    The person who received the guide was much better. Although he also had a bitter look on his face, it was obvious that his state of mind was much higher than that of zhunti.


    "What should I do, elder martial brother?" Finally, zhunti couldn''t help asking. What he asked was actually the matter of Tongtian. After all, he suddenly found that Tongtian didn''t kill immortal four swords. It would be difficult to find trouble.

 Chapter 723

    Then he silently looked at the same quasi mention and sighed: "it''s better to prepare as early as possible. Who let it be ours at the beginning?"


    "I''m not doing this for us in the West." Zhunti muttered, stopped talking, and focused on Meng Haoran''s battle with Tongtian again.


    To tell the truth, the power of Tongtian sword is very powerful. After all, it is the rule of that type of battle. Kendo is very powerful.


    However, due to Meng Haoran''s shadow rules, the understanding of Tongtian is much stronger at this time, so Tongtian gradually fell into the disadvantage and felt a little powerless.


    Just when the situation in Tongtian was a little unfavorable and was about to lose, Lao Tzu, who was watching the battle, finally took the shot.


    A Tai Chi diagram directly covered Meng Haoran. It actually exudes the rules of yin and Yang. Indeed, it is worthy of being the first of the three Ching dynasties. It is not inferior to Tongtian in understanding the rules.


    Lao Tzu did it all. Yuanshi bit his teeth and stood up. He did the same. After all, if he didn''t do it, it''s not only difficult for Lao Tzu to explain. After all, although he''s separated now, he was still Sanqing. Of course, the most important thing is to deal with Meng Haoran, an outsider whose combat effectiveness is comparable to that of a saint.


    Originally, in this world, no one can control their saints when they are out of Hongjun and the way of heaven. Their saints just fight for face. They take heaven and earth as a chessboard and everything as a ruminant dog. They are used to this situation. Meng Haoran''s appearance undoubtedly makes them feel a bad feeling, such as a stem in their throat. It is good if they can work together to remove it.


    Sanqing all shot, but Nu Wa and the two saints in the West had no news for the time being. Perhaps in their view, Meng Haoran was bound to lose this time.


    However, in the face of 3 Qing Dynasty, Meng Haoran was not afraid at all, and directly met him with a heroic wind.


    With the battle, Meng Haoran''s application of shadow rules is more and more satisfactory. His strength is steadily improved in the battle. For a time, Sanqing has become his sharpener.


    Lao Tzu is worthy of being Lao Tzu. Knowing that this is not the way to go on, he finally used his real ability to turn Qi into Sanqing. Meng Haoran was under great pressure in an instant.


    Not to mention, Yuanshi also used his Pangu flag, a congenital treasure, chaotic sword Qi, tearing space and extraordinary prestige.


    Although Sanqing is separated, the tacit understanding of cooperation is still very high. After temporarily putting aside their prejudices, the power is amazing. Meng Haoran can imagine that if the three of them don''t fall out, they can press the other three saints. There is nothing to do with the interests of the flood and famine and the other three saints.


    Meng Haoran''s battle of Sanqing gradually became white hot. The tyrannical chaos in the void was turned upside down, and the surrounding space was broken because of the battle. It was a scene close to the end of the world. Fortunately, it was in chaos. Otherwise, the war would break the broken flood again.


    Although Meng Haoran was pushed into a disadvantage for a time due to the power of Sanqing, with the passage of time, Meng Haoran began to fight back gradually. There was no way. The state of 9-star peak was really beyond their imagination.


    Finally, when Meng Haoran and Sanqing can play well, the other three saints have signs to fight. At this time, Meng Haoran doesn''t intend to accompany him. He has tested his strength limit. He can still win one against six, but it takes a lot of time. However, winning doesn''t mean killing Saints. After all, the yuan God of saints depends on heaven, As long as the way of heaven does not die, they will not die. It will take a long time to resurrect.


    The heart read a move, and even didn''t say anything about the scene. Meng Haoran suddenly disappeared under the eyes of the saints. What disappeared was so without warning, and even made Sanqing almost attack each other.


    "How? Where has he gone?" The beginning of the Yuan Dynasty looked at the place where Meng Haoran just existed with a puzzled face.


    Lao Tzu Li Er was silent and finally said, "take care of yourself." Back to their home in chaos.


    As soon as I left, I also pulled my face down and left with a cold hum. It seems that I still have a deep prejudice against Tongtian!


    "Let''s go! Don''t worry. I won''t settle the account before this matter has no end. If I wanted to, I should have taken action long ago, shouldn''t I?" Tongtian said to the west, thinking that he was going to find a time to find his immortal killing four swords.


    Tongtian''s words reassured the two saints in the west, but the previous battle between Meng Haoran and Sanqing was firmly remembered in their minds. It was fermenting and would soon cause huge waves.


    After that, Meng Haoran naturally won''t know what happened to the 6th saint. At this time, he was drinking tea in his own science and technology magic weapon store in Tang Chang''an city.


    With strength as the foundation, Meng Haoran felt that his steps might be bigger. The task of changing needs to be carefully considered.


    "Change? If we fully integrate the set of science and technology into the world, I don''t know whether we can fully achieve the task?" Meng Haoran first thought of this.


    Soon Meng Haoran had a plan. Of course, in order to get a share of the journey to the west, Meng Haoran decided not to affect the journey to the West first, or as little as possible, so as not to directly ruin the journey to the West.


    In the following years, Meng Haoran made great moves one after another. The functions of mobile terminals have been upgraded and become more and more powerful. The lives of immortals have been completely changed. Even because of mobile terminals, there are fewer immortals who practice in isolation. After all, there was no entertainment in the past. They can endure it, But now they find that there are better things to play in addition to practicing seclusion. They can''t control themselves decisively.


    Seeing that the opportunity had been borne, Meng Haoran silently launched his plan called "stealing heaven and changing the sun", secretly took out his hidden avalanche jade, and was ready to use it to paralyze the heaven, so as to obtain some control of the world and make himself more convenient.


    Things are going well, thanks to the shadow cloak. Otherwise, how can Tiandao not notice such a big thing?


    Another mobile terminal upgrade. The immortals have experienced this upgrade several times without paying too much attention, but they don''t know what impact this upgrade will have on the future pattern.

 Chapter 724

    In Tianting and Nantianmen, several guards are chatting, but they don''t open their mouths to talk. They''re not communicating with their minds, but with the private function of the mobile terminal.


    The name of this small private sector is "the first portal". Its name is still very tall. It was just founded by one of the gatekeepers in order to communicate during working hours.


    Of course, why are you counting so close that you can''t communicate directly and have to use the form of a plate? This is the same truth as the real world. It''s always embarrassing to speak directly, but there is an intermediate medium. It''s good to say that it can still be expressed in the form of words!


    In real life, you can also see that the two people are not far away, but they don''t communicate face-to-face directly. Instead, they chat on wechat, and they are very open in wechat, which is completely different from reality, as if they had changed a person.


    OK, let''s go back to the first portal.


    "Brother Ma: it''s said that there''s a new update recently. It''s called virtual game. It''s said to be very popular. Brothers, do you know what''s going on?


    Lao Zhao: I know this. Although I haven''t played it, it''s not free, so I didn''t try it. However, a friend of mine who works in Guangming Palace said that he played it. It''s very interesting. He also suggested that I try it.


    Pony: you listen to others, too? Have you ever really played.


    Brother Wen: Yes, I''ve tried. It''s not ordinary fun, but very fun. Don''t say, this game should be concentrated. I''ll continue.


    Brother Ma: @ brother Wen, it''s really fun. Can you talk about it carefully?


    ¡­¡­


    Pony: No, are you crazy@ Brother Wen


    ¡­¡­


    Pony: forget it, I''ll try it too.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡±


    Generally speaking, this section should be more lively, but today seems completely different from usual. Most people with mobile terminals put their experience into the virtual game, and there are not many people playing in the section.


    So what''s going on? In fact, this so-called virtual game is really literal. Meng Haoran directly opened up a real small world in the wilderness with his own creation rules. The rules of this world are set by himself.


    Every fairy with a mobile terminal can generate a character in this small world at a certain price, which is what they represent in the game. Of course, this character is not a real game character. They are called summoners.


    Yes, it''s the summoner. When you see here, you should understand something.


    Yes, you guessed right. It''s the popular game that has been popular all over the world. It''s known as the first competitive game in the industry.


    Meng Haoran directly copied Lu ah Lu, and even the rules of the game have not changed, but the playing method of the game has changed from the operation of the mouse and keyboard to the direct thinking operation of immortals. The playing method is more high-end and interesting. Not only that, in order to reflect its authenticity, the pain inside is no different from the real world.


    Of course, this is not Meng Haoran''s last magic weapon. After all, a game without innovation cannot surpass the original work. Therefore, he set a game rule. After reaching the top level of level 30, he can set a role by himself, that is, get the template he has in the outside world into the game, make certain adjustments according to his strength, and maintain a certain fairness in the game, The game is too unbalanced, but there is no playability.


    In terms of mode, in addition to the matching mode, man-machine mode and ranking mode that has not been opened, there is also an extremely mysterious mode called cultivation competition mode. This mode is against the sky. Before the war, the two sides agreed to press their own cultivation, so that people can directly obtain the corresponding cultivation, which can also be obtained in the real world, Of course, what this cultivation pays is not its own cultivation.


    For example, if the two sides of the battle are Jinxian and Tianxian, the cultivation achievement will be fixed on the mana generated by each side in one year of cultivation. The winner can get the other party''s mana for one year of cultivation, while the loser will lose his mana for one year of cultivation, And you can''t compete for the next cultivation mode game until you make up this mana.


    Although one year''s cultivation is nothing for immortals. After all, many immortals have been cultivating for hundreds of thousands of years, in other words, if an immortal wins Da Luo Jinxian here, the magic power of Da Luo Jinxian''s cultivation for one year is enough for an immortal to become a real immortal. If a saint plays this game, a golden immortal wins, I''m afraid I''ll be promoted to Da Luo directly.


    Of course, this model is a devil, which has not been opened yet, and the immortals are only in the guessing stage without too much attention. This model will not be opened until the general level reaches level 30. It can be predicted what kind of madness this model will cause when it is developed. I''m afraid there will be countless low-level immortals who want to fight with high-level immortals, If you win, it''s a chance, but if you lose, it''s nothing. You''ll be in the game a year later.


    The world opened up by Meng Haoran can support 10000 games online at the same time, that is, nearly 200000 immortals online at the same time, so it seems very sufficient at the beginning. There is no delay problem. The server is very powerful, so it is impossible to be unpopular.


    The power of Lu ah Lu is amazing. Just a few months after the game came out, as long as it is an immortal and has a mobile terminal, they all have their own numbers in the game, and there are no few people who indulge in it every day.


    Meng Haoran is quite generous. Although not all heroes can be selected, he will unlock 10 heroes for each number at the beginning. In the future, he can optionally assign a hero to unlock for each level. In this way, when level 30 is full, there will be a lot of 40 Heroes (level 0 at the beginning). If it is not omnipotent, it is enough.


    Of course, you can unlock all heroes, but the things you need are not ordinary items, but at least Lingbao level refining materials or other items of the same level.


    Heroes can''t sell, but there is one thing that many immortals need to sell. Every time they enter the game and fight, the spirit of the immortals will automatically consume some energy that Meng Haoran creates and runs the world. The immortals can recover as long as they rest for a while, so it won''t cause too much reaction. Meng Haoran makes a fortune secretly. When the energy accumulates to a certain extent, Meng Haoran has great benefits!

 Chapter 725

    With Meng Haoran''s strength, it''s really a little difficult to maintain such a world. Fortunately, he has broken jade. The broken jade is directly obtained by Meng Haoran, and the game world has become an existence similar to the way of heaven. In this way, Meng Haoran is relaxed. Basically, it means that some things are directly realized by Meng Haoran, which is a bit similar to the feeling of the boss, And bengyu is the technology department.


    To tell the truth, Meng Haoran felt that his game world would definitely be in fire at the beginning, but he was still a little nervous. After all, different from those ordinary people in previous lives, the game attracted them because of the strength of the game characters. In a world where immortals walk everywhere, some of the characters in the game are not as powerful as the summoners.


    Fortunately, the final reality told him that even the immortal had no resistance to this competitive game.


    Also, in this world, although many immortals have power, there are still few times when they can fight freely. They are not afraid of their own death in the game. Naturally, they can fight boldly. Therefore, most of them are pit goods and have no tactics at all.


    In a word, it''s normal to go up and do it.


    At this time, when we choose heroes, we choose to look good. We don''t consider their strength and skills at all. It''s capricious. Meng Haoran has such a sentence in his mind: "I never see whether he is fierce or not when choosing heroes. Anyway, he''s not as powerful as me."


    For this reason, it often happens in a battle that if you are beaten into a dog soon, there is no chance of turning over. A battle will end soon. The summoner who chooses the strong hero in the early stage has a great chance to win.


    The immortals here don''t think about mending knives or equipment. Those are floating clouds. They only think about whether they kill themselves. Therefore, the scene is very chaotic.


    Lu ah Lu is a team game. They play it as a stand-alone game. They know their teammates in a game. Most of them come according to their own ideas, so they make a lot of jokes.


    Meng Haoran originally thought that the quality of immortals should be higher than that of ordinary people, but he didn''t expect it, because they were all in the game. Everyone didn''t know who the other party was. The usual gentleness was completely gone. They all yelled and tore at each other. The picture was so beautiful that Meng Haoran didn''t dare to see it.


    Of course, there are exceptions. Some people who come to play this game are teammates and friends outside. Generally speaking, they cooperate well in the game. In addition, they play more and gradually find out a set of rules, so they break away from rookies and become experts.


    In order to make the game more and more formal and beautiful, Meng Haoran intentionally or unintentionally revealed the essence of the game playing method in the game. The method is to anonymously say his own experience as an old hand in the new roll ah roll plate.


    Not to mention, some people really believe it, so gradually the terms ADC, ad, AP, fighting wild and auxiliary have been accepted by everyone, and the playing methods of various heroes have been understood. Lu ah Lu has also developed as expected by Meng Haoran.


    ¡­¡­


    "Meng Haoran, Meng Haoran." On this day, Meng Haoran was strolling around the plate. Suddenly he heard the call of Chang''e, and suddenly a bitter smile appeared at the corners of his mouth.


    The game has changed the world, and even Chang''e has become a Lu ah Lu warrior. However, she is still a standard pit cargo. There are 9 pits out of 10, and the nickname people send them to the pit God.


    Meng Haoran once really couldn''t see it anymore. She came with her. After Meng Haoran showed a big operation, of course, she won a very beautiful victory, but then Meng Haoran suffered. Chang''e may have lost too much and was very persistent in winning. She saw that Meng Haoran was a hidden God and entangled every time she had a chance With Meng Haoran, he asked him to form a team to match himself, which made Meng Haoran a little annoyed.


    Why bother? Isn''t it a good thing to play with a beautiful girl? In particular, you can install all kinds of force in the game.


    Meng Haoran was also happy at first, but later he found that he was wrong, which was outrageous. Sometimes a god level teammate really can''t equal a pit God teammate.


    Generally speaking, Chang''e likes to play with policewomen. As an off-road ADC, Meng Haoran naturally acts as an assistant, but this problem comes. The assistant can also carry, but it is very difficult, especially when the ADC he assists is a pit God.


    How deep is Chang''e? In a word, the game with her is usually 4-6. Chang''e not only gives the other party unlimited heads and equipment, but also pits her own people at the critical time.


    For example, it''s normal to flash a head and open a group under the tower. It''s hard to see that a girl''s essence is so violent.


    Chang''e in the game is not alone with those outside. Meng Haoran thought so for some time.


    Meng Haoran, as an assistant, generally has no output. It''s good to be able to resist two people with his own consciousness, but in this way, his own side still needs to play 3 to 4, so the probability of losing accounts for a large proportion.


    Without Meng Haoran, Chang''e''s winning rate is less than 10%, and with Meng Haoran, it is 30%. Although she still loses more and wins less, she is still tired and brings Meng Haoran''s level down a lot.


    Meng Haoran can''t choose a non auxiliary powerful hero. In that case, the probability of victory will rise a lot. It''s possible to directly become 70%, but Chang''e doesn''t allow it! What did she say? Without Meng Haoran''s assistance, she couldn''t even get a head. It''s better not to play like that.


    Meng Haoran actually wants to say, "the normal data of 1-10-0 is really so important? If you change the data of 0-10-0, you can''t win. Isn''t that better?"


    But in the end, Meng Haoran didn''t say it, because he knew it was useless, and Chang''e might despise him. After all, in Chang''e''s eyes, having a head is sometimes more important than victory.


    ¡­¡­


    "I knew you were here. Come on, I made an appointment to drive black today, and you will come with me." Chang''e''s eyes brightened when she saw Meng Haoran, and then dragged Meng Haoran to the room where they usually rest.


    Alas, I sighed silently. Originally, this room was used to do something beneficial to physical and mental health, but I didn''t expect it to do so now.


    What else can you say? It can only be hard on the scalp.

 Chapter 726

    At the urging of Chang''e, Meng Haoran quickly formed a team with Chang''e. when he went in, there were already two people. Obviously, the other one was Chang''e''s black.


    The fairy in the wind, well, it''s a good name. It should be a fairy! I just don''t know how to mix with Chang''e. haven''t I been pit enough, or I''m also a pit, so I smell the same?


    Asked if there was anyone else, got no answer, and resolutely stepped aside.


    After entering the waiting mode, just two seconds later, he entered the interface of selecting heroes. Sure enough, he found that Chang''e had selected the policewoman for seconds. Meng Haoran silently looked at the choices of others on his side. The fairy in the wind chose a brilliant, single, well, it was normal.


    Then the other two also chose their own heroes. The sword Saint fought in the wild. It was the power of demacia. This lineup is general, neither good nor bad.


    But why doesn''t anyone choose assistance? I didn''t say I wanted to be an assistant, okay! In his heart, Meng Haoran could only silently choose a robot as an assistant.


    After selecting the hero and waiting for 10 seconds, on the side of the scenery in front of him, the of the summoner Canyon came into his eyes. Meng Haoran knew that the game had begun.


    Feeling the breeze in the air and the real touch from around, Meng Haoran had to praise himself. Yes, it''s this kind of reality.


    There is no need to formulate any tactics. We silently loaded to the designated place. We want a first-class regiment according to our trend.


    "Hurry up and get on the machine. It''s up to you." Speaking policewoman, to tell you the truth, the policewoman in the game is so close that it looks a little sexual Feeling, watching her twist her waist and take small steps makes Meng Haoran feel much better.


    It''s really convenient to communicate in the game without typing. In this way, you can speak face-to-face and make various actions. It''s also a bright spot. Even you can do less here No Appropriate things, such as holding hands, can you do what you want.


    Meng Haoran manipulated the machine to follow the big army and soon came to the other party''s wild area. He didn''t find the other party''s hero in his field of vision. He was a little puzzled.


    Tentatively put an eye, suddenly the eyes lit up, and then was surprised that all five heroes were there.


    Obviously, Meng Haoran''s eyes were also found on the opposite side, so he had to take action. However, at this time, Meng Haoran''s machine hit the God hook with a lightning speed.


    When he hit directly, the opponent''s Zhongdan Kate was pulled to the encirclement of Meng Haoran.


    "Fight!" There is no need for everyone to say hello. Guanghui is a Q skill that sets Kate in place, and then dema goes up with a Q. Kate''s blood directly drops 20%. Later, the policewoman and the swordsman are unwilling to show weakness and are crazy about Kate. It''s called a madness!


    The consternation on Kate''s face was not over, and her blood fell to a low level under the siege of the heroes


    The sound of "first blood" first kill resounded through the world, and Meng Haoran''s momentum suddenly got up.


    "Well, I got the first kill again." The policewoman jumped up happily, but Meng Haoran twitched slightly at the corners of his mouth. He knew that the policewoman might only have this head in this game.


    Looking at the slightly excited expressions of the other three people, Meng Haoran really didn''t want to pour cold water and stood aside silently.


    Because of Kate''s lesson, the opposite side is naturally obscene. After that, Meng Haoran also has no chance. Meng Haoran also expected this.


    Then, according to the normal situation, after the wild monsters refresh, Meng Haoran''s female police who controlled the machine and Chang''e came down the road and began their career of making up soldiers.


    Well, Chang''e can''t make up for soldiers, and she doesn''t have this concept. Therefore, Meng Haoran, who really makes up for soldiers, not only that, policewomen often make trouble and interrupt the machine to make up for soldiers. In addition, the machine itself is not the material for making up soldiers. Therefore, generally speaking, the economy of the next road will soon be surpassed by the other party.


    The opposite whereabouts are Wayne and hammer stone. They are a strong pair. As long as Wayne gets up in the later stage, there is basically no one to stop.


    In the early stage, the policewoman had a long hand. Although Chang''e didn''t know this truth, she only knew how to attack. After seeing the opposite hero, the soldiers completely ignored everything. She leaned against the opposite side and wanted to start the war.


    "Hey, I said, what''s your boss doing with hammering stone? Hit Wayne!" Meng Haoran, who made up the soldiers silently, finally couldn''t help it, although he also knew what the other party would say next.


    "How can that work? Why should a woman embarrass a woman? I''ll beat him." The policewoman''s clear voice sounded, not only Meng Haoran, but also the hammer stone and Wayne opposite were stunned.


    Meng Haoran can only pretend to be an expression that I don''t know anything and silently fill the soldiers.


    Meng Haoran was still a great God level operation after all. In the end, although he didn''t have the upper hand over Wayne in replenishing troops, he was not consumed by the other party, and he could barely maintain his balance.


    Three minutes later, Wayne was at level 4, and the policewoman was still at Level 3. She was still fighting with hammer stone.


    At this time, the policewoman suddenly screamed. Meng Haoran saw that she was pulled by a hammer stone.


    At the same time, Wayne acted quickly and directly entered the attack distance. Then another e policewoman was dizzy on the wall and met a in succession. The policewoman''s blood had almost bottomed out.


    Meng Haoran knew that it was too late to win the other party, but he had another plan. He approached the battlefield and didn''t save the policewoman. Instead, he took a hook at Wayne. Wayne took the decisive move and pulled it out of the range of attacking the policewoman.


    Generally speaking, the policewoman should try to get away at this time. However, Keng Shen''s idea is different. She actually continues to fight with hammer and stone. It''s best to be decisive. The body lies on the ground.


    On Meng Haoran''s side, Wayne''s operation was also impatient. Although she was accidentally caught, she didn''t panic. Instead, she began to play Meng Haoran''s machine.


    Several a in a row, coupled with passivity, Meng Haoran''s blood was knocked out in half. Seeing that Wayne could kill the machine and go down the road as long as she made persistent efforts.


    However, she didn''t notice that Meng Haoran''s steps moved slowly, which was the distance under the tower. At this time, she could kill Meng Haoran three times. Wayne was very bold to come forward again.


    then,


    A golden Giant Claw flew out, and Wayne entered the range of the defense tower. Before she could react, she was hit in the sky again. With the two guns of the defense tower, her blood had lost two-thirds, and she couldn''t run away.

 Chapter 727

    Wayne also knew that she would die. She wanted to kill the machine at last, but she looked back and found that there was something wrong with the other party''s distance from her, but she was still within range and didn''t think much, so she continued a.


    One, two, one more time, she could kill the machine. Wayne smiled. However, the next scene made her silly and didn''t a come out. Specifically, she couldn''t attack. It turned out that the machine was beyond her attack range.


    Without waiting for Wayne to understand that he is also moving forward, how can he get the other party out of the attack range? The defense tower was decisive, and Wayne died in consternation.


    Not only Wayne, but also the hammer stone watching the war was stunned. He didn''t understand what happened at the last moment.


    Meng Haoran silently returned to the city. He also knew that his trick might not work next time. He still needs to continue his efforts.


    So how did Meng Haoran get out of Wayne''s attack range at that time? In fact, it''s very simple. His steps are not straight, but oblique, and he is changing directions at any time according to Wayne''s surroundings. Wayne is different. Although it''s only a small deviation, Meng Haoran unknowingly finally broke away from Wayne''s attack range.


    In that case, Wayne didn''t pay attention to this little detail, but she will certainly find the difference later, so it may not work next time.


    After returning, Meng Haoran found that Chang''e''s policewoman had just been resurrected. The policewoman did not have other ideas because of her death, such as whether she was in a pit or not. She didn''t reflect at all, but showed an expression of relief to Meng Haoran.


    "Hum, good killing. I dare to beat me up. See how I deal with them next."


    Hearing the policewoman say so, Meng Haoran thought she was going to do something, but he found that the policewoman silently sold a pair of shoes and said, "in this case, I''ll be faster than her. See where you''re going."


    Speechless, Meng Haoran looked up at the sky and continued the game without saying a word.


    After that, it can be said that as usual, whether the policewoman sent her head in the same way or in different ways, some flashed, some sent under the tower, and some were killed with full blood for other people''s residual blood. In just a few minutes, she was already super ghost.


    As in the past, she did not reflect, and always sent her awesome head, but fortunately Meng Haoran was still able to give her a push.


    Other roads are not as fierce as the next one. For so long, dema on the road took a head. The sword Saint Nava has been standing alone, and he has not been caught. Fortunately, the wild blind monk opposite is the same. Meng Haoran has less pressure here.


    When the time came to 15 minutes, the total score had become 7 to 10, of which the policewoman died 10 times. In the opposite case, Wayne died three times, hammered the stone three times, and Ruiwen died once.


    At this time, it has entered the middle stage, and Wayne''s dilapidation has come out. It seems that the second sword and three items of large pieces will be produced, and the money should be almost enough, so he is waiting to go back and produce the equipment.


    Meng Haoran''s policewoman controlled by Chang''e only has a pair of shoes and a vampire scepter. It''s really not comparable. Even the mending knife just happened to kill 10 soldiers, which is completely incomparable with the 70 soldiers opposite.


    Meng Haoran is a little better. He has given Langton one by one. Justice is almost coming out. It seems that it is still meat.


    However, there is no egg. Meng Haoran himself knows that there is no chance of winning when he is ready to face the opposite Wayne, but he has no good way.


    Playing games with Chang''e, Meng Haoran is numb to lose, and doesn''t want to spend much effort to win. It''s too much trouble.


    According to the Convention, there must be something to lose this time. Although the other two roads are almost the same, the ADC here is too poor. Coupled with Chang''e''s death attribute, the outcome is obvious.


    However, today seems a little different. Chang''e seems to see the form and is a little unwilling, especially today when she took the initiative to ask someone to play together.


    Meng Haoran saw the sudden change of the policewoman''s face, which was also strange. Just when he wanted to ask what was going on, she spoke first.


    "This one must win. If I win, I will..."


    "What about you?" Meng Haoran answered.


    "I''ll change the time that I have to pull you to play games with me every day into once every three days. No, once every two days. How about it?"


    Meng Haoran looked at Chang''e speechless. Finally, he nodded his head. It''s better to be twice a day than once a day. He was really miserable by Chang''e pit these days.


    "I want to have a request. This time I must be supernatural." Before Meng Haoran thought about how to win, Chang''e suddenly came up with such a sentence.


    Looking at Chang''e''s cunning eyes, Meng Haoran can''t cry or laugh, and his feelings are repentant.


    But do you really think it will be difficult for me? Meng Haoran showed a strange smile and looked at Chang''e with a thrill.


    "No! Can he really make me super God? I won''t kill myself later. Let''s see how he makes me super God." Thinking that no one can force herself to kill, Chang''e must think Meng Haoran is playing tricks.


    However, Chang''e did not know that Meng Haoran was a man who hung up. Some things were not transferred by her own will.


    Meng Haoran silently opened his authority, modified several data, and then began the plan to make the policewoman supernatural.


    Meng Haoran pretended not to care and said to the policewoman, put some of your clips, and there may be wild people to catch them.


    This reason is very sufficient, so the three clips landed smoothly.


    Next, Meng Haoran began to take the initiative to attack and no longer passively supplement the soldiers. Taking advantage of the other Wayne''s inattention, he walked to a place where there was no small soldier interval between Wayne and him. In Wayne''s exclamation, God was hooked.


    After playing a set, Meng Haoran silently opened the distance from Wayne. Wayne a twice on the way and the two sides exchanged blood.


    This scene happened only in an instant. The policewoman and hammer stone couldn''t respond, but they didn''t pay attention because there were no dead people.


    However, this is just the beginning of Meng Haoran''s efforts. Next, Meng Hao asked him to repeat his old skills and exchange blood with Wayne again. At this time, both sides only have about 40% of their blood.


    The third time, Meng Haoran hasn''t made a move yet, but Wayne is the first. After all, in her opinion, as long as she doesn''t get hooked, she will never lose the positive contest.

 Chapter 728

    In fact, as she expected, Meng Haoran was gradually forced into a desperate situation, not to mention that the hammers and stones on one side were coming to beat the machine with Wayne, while the policewoman looked at the play with disapproval.


    However, at this time, Meng Haoran did not retreat but advance, put on a desperate posture, and narrowed the distance with Wayne.


    Wayne retreated while walking. Obviously, she didn''t want to be pulled. Seeing the rapid reduction of the blood volume of the machine, she wanted to go to godie immediately. At this time, something happened that caught everyone off guard.


    Meng Haoran was suddenly surrounded by lightning and thunder. In this critical moment, the machine made a big move, not to mention beating Wayne.


    Wayne secretly laughed and thought that the machine was flustered. When she was about to give the machine the last blow, she found that there were no soldiers on the same line with the machine. She gave a clatter in her heart and said something bad.


    With a golden flash, Wayne felt she was watching the machine move rapidly, but she was still calm at this time. Anyway, she could kill the machine even if she lost a little blood. Here is not under the tower.


    Just when Wayne thought so, she suddenly found something wrong. Isn''t that something not far away a defensive tower? How did you get caught here? There should be a distance before.


    Wayne''s perspective didn''t see what happened in the moment just now. The hammer stone and the policewoman on one side saw it clearly, but just because they saw it clearly, they all stared at the scene.


    So what happened just now? It''s very simple. The machine used flash when it caught Wayne and directly flashed to the range of the defense tower.


    Because Wayne was still flying towards the machine when it flashed, she was sadly pulled into the attack range of the defense tower.


    Wayne''s blood volume can take about 3 times. She sees that the first time is coming. Wayne looks at the machine that can be solved by one knife. She needs a, but an e skill of the machine decisively beat her away. At the same time, the machine takes a step back.


    After Wayne came down, he wanted to continue to order the machine, but suddenly found that he couldn''t understand it.


    "Policewoman''s clip!" An eye appeared on Wayne''s head and found the clip that the policewoman had just lost under her feet.


    So she was hit by the second attack of the defense tower when the clip was fixed. When the fixed body was completed, she would die again, because the third attack of the defense tower had been issued. Wayne wanted to spell out the machine, but it was a slow step because of the time difference.


    At the moment of Wayne''s death, the policewoman got the head because of the clip. It can be said that everything was in Meng Haoran''s calculation.


    When the policewoman got the head, she didn''t realize Meng Haoran''s good intentions. She just thought it was an accident and was very happy.


    But then, under Meng Haoran''s divine operation, after getting the head inexplicably one after another, the policewoman finally became vigilant and was unwilling to continue to put the clip.


    At this time, she has been killed for three times, only five from the goal of the super God.


    In order to make herself unable to be supernatural, the policewoman continued to die, but she found that no matter how she died this time, she didn''t really die. On the contrary, she somehow got two heads again, three heads away from supernatural.


    The time has advanced to 30 minutes. At this time, Meng Haoran has strongly blasted the road. Look at his clothes. Yes, you don''t see that it is actually a murder book and hat. This is the rhythm to become the main attacker!


    The non mainstream loading makes the machine have attack power. For a time, people are afraid of people. After all, after this is caught, as long as it is a crispy skin, it can lose more than half of its blood in seconds.


    At this time, Meng Haoran once again staged what is God''s operation. As long as the hook is not hooked, there is no flash hook and blind ditch. He won the bid all the way. The whole audience was shocked. The opposite one ran when he saw Meng Haoran.


    Because without the clip, Meng Haoran has a lot of trouble trying to make the policewoman super God. After all, it''s difficult for him to be super God, but it''s very simple not to be super God. Therefore, the policewoman even focused on making up soldiers and no longer attacked each other''s heroes.


    There is no opportunity to create opportunities. Meng Haoran''s imagination is rich. Now he hides around the policewoman and makes the people opposite think he has gone.


    The strength of the policewoman is very clear to the people opposite. When they see her, they don''t come to collect her head immediately.


    Especially Kate, she was very positive when she saw the crispy policewoman. She immediately came over and beat two-thirds of the policewoman''s blood.


    Although the policewoman died, she didn''t know that she would let the other party fight without fighting back. She fought back now, but in this case, she certainly couldn''t win. After all, there was only a little blood.


    Just as Kate was about to accept the fruits of her victory, Meng Haoran finally appeared and flashed directly behind Kate. A big and flew away, leaving only the last trace of blood. However, at this time, the bullets fired by the policewoman had just reached Kate.


    So, the policewoman was killed. There were two more to go.


    Facing the policewoman who was still in a daze, Meng Haoran hid again.


    "Hum, can I send it?" The policewoman stamped her feet and finally gave up the plan, because it was too obvious. If it really made Meng Haoran angry, she didn''t want to see it.


    Afraid of being supernatural, the policewoman didn''t meet the opposite hero at all. Seeing the opposite hero coming from a distance, she ran away. For a time, Meng Haoran had no way at all.


    The policewoman didn''t help and was afraid of being directly supernatural, so the situation became 4 to 5. Fortunately, the other three teammates didn''t pit. Under the leadership of Meng Haoran, they were firmly in the upper hand.


    45 minutes, the opposite highland was pushed two times, and the game was about to end.


    At this time, taking advantage of the return trip, Meng Haoran put forward a proposal to hit the dragon. The policewoman hesitated for a while, and finally failed to withstand the temptation Confused, after all, playing Dalong is a very fulfilling thing.


    The policewoman planned to leave after beating the dragon and not get involved in right and wrong, but she still underestimated Meng Haoran''s means.


    Meng Haoran has a big dragon with five people here. The opposite one will come soon. It''s still very timely. The big dragon here is almost over.


    Except for the policewoman, everyone put down the dragon and went to fight with the other party. The other party didn''t pay attention to the policewoman. It seems that there is nothing wrong with the situation.


    however


    ¡°Legendary¡±


    The policewoman who just released a Q skill to beat the Dragon heard the word and was stunned. Although she didn''t know what was going on, she looked at the machine not far away and guessed that it was eight, nine or ten. Sure enough, the Dragon destroyed her life. How can it be supernatural?

 Chapter 729

    So what''s going on? Let''s watch the replay.


    When the policewoman is playing the Dragon happily and pays no attention to the fierce group war nearby.


    The rising policewoman released a Q to the dragon and wanted to kill the Dragon quickly, but at this time, Meng Haoran appeared, along with the other party''s two residual blood, a blind monk and a Kate.


    Kate was brought to the line of female police attack by Meng Haoran''s Q flash, while the blind monk came by himself. At that time, the machine only had residual blood.


    Under the wrong circumstances, the policewoman was decisive and supernatural. Originally, Meng Haoran could only ensure that the policewoman would kill another one. After all, what the blind monk needed was the other party to take the bait. I didn''t expect that the blind monk really gave face so that Meng Haoran''s task was completed in advance.


    To tell the truth, if the blind monk doesn''t come, Meng Haoran really has no way at all. In the end, he can only cheat.


    Although Meng Haoran changed several data after agreeing to Chang''e''s requirements, it didn''t change too much, just slightly improved his reaction speed.


    The policewoman was supernatural, and the group war also won. Here is a wave directly. A minute later, the game ended with Meng Haoran''s failure.


    After the game, she had planned to continue playing, but at this time, Chang''e was not in the mood to continue. After talking to the fairy in the wind, Chang''e left the game.


    Since Chang''e has stopped playing, Meng Haoran, of course, also followed and retreated.


    In the room, looking at Chang''e with a very depressed expression, Meng Haoran smiled bitterly in his heart. He was super God and angry. The woman''s heart is really a submarine needle. Is it really so interesting to pit himself every day?


    Chang''e looked at Meng Haoran, who didn''t even comfort herself. She was angry.


    Hum, dead wood, don''t you like playing with me so much?


    The scene was a little dull. Finally, Meng Haoran couldn''t stand it first and asked actively, "what''s the matter? Why aren''t you happy?"


    Chang''e snorted coldly and didn''t reply, but her expression obviously eased a lot.


    Meng Haoran also knew that Chang''e was loose, approached her slowly, and then pushed her arm with his fingers, looking very careful.


    For the first time, Chang''e''s body trembled slightly Trembling, but there was no other reaction, but after Meng Haoran had two times in a row, she finally couldn''t help it. Looking at Meng Haoran, she said angrily, "is it so annoying to play games with me? I''m all like that, and you''re still..." a lot of words were said later, which means that it looks good for her to let you play together, but it''s wrong if you don''t want to.


    Well, after all the words were said, Meng Haoran couldn''t have a common understanding with her. He could only admit that he was unlucky and said, "yes, yes, what you said is right. I know. Isn''t the agreement just now? If you want me to roll together in the future, I will accompany you, will you?"


    "Really? You didn''t lie to me?" Hearing Meng Haoran''s words, Chang''e''s face finally burst into a smile.


    Meng Haoran nodded helplessly, but Chang''e said "Yeah" and said "continue to play."


    Next, Meng Haoran continued to be trapped in the game, and his previous efforts were in vain.


    ¡­¡­


    In this way, Meng Haoran lives a leisurely life behind him every day, plays games with his sister, pays attention to the development of the world, and launches some modern products. While the world is slowly changing, time is slowly passing.


    After 100 years, it is only a few decades since the official start of the journey to the West. On this day, an invitation from the Jade Emperor appeared in Meng Haoran''s house.


    "Flat peach conference?" Meng Haoran looked at the red invitation and was slightly surprised. Didn''t the fairy peach garden be destroyed by the monkey king? And it''s less than 500 years since the Xiantao conference was held.


    "Since the journey to the West was performed, maybe the flat peach garden was not destroyed at all. Maybe it''s over to hold the flat peach conference again. The last flat peach conference was not a real flat peach conference at all. After all, the food and drink were taken away by the monkey king at that time, so it was held again so soon." Meng Haoran thought about it and understood it. He was slightly relieved in his heart.


    Meng Haoran is naturally going to the flat peach conference. After all, this conference is a very famous event. People from all major forces come back, which is a good opportunity to increase their knowledge. Some immortals who have heard and can be detailed will appear.


    She told Chang''e that she wanted to participate in the flat peach conference. Chang''e had a great response. When she asked carefully, she knew that she had to attend and perform a dance every time.


    In Guanghan palace, it was obvious that if it was in that scene, it would be easy to reveal the stuffing, so she decided to go back first and wait until the flat peach conference passed.


    In Chang''e''s eyes, it was obvious that Meng Haoran could not resist the Jade Emperor. Even if he was with him, he witnessed how talented he was and how much he was valued.


    Meng Haoran told her that he didn''t pay attention to the Jade Emperor at all. You can do whatever you want without forcing yourself. However, Chang''e obviously didn''t believe Meng Haoran''s words, so finally she decided to go back to the Guanghan palace.


    Meng Haoran dissuaded, but only promised Chang''e. They simply cleaned up and returned to heaven.


    Meng Haoran didn''t go back to his refining hall, but accompanied Chang''e in Guanghan palace, knowing that he left the day before the flat peach conference.


    Because there is a terminal, the days in Guanghan Palace are not boring. Chang''e keeps smiling, but Meng Haoran can see the fear and hesitation hidden in her heart.


    The day of the flat peach conference has finally arrived,


    Meng Haoran set out early. From time to time on the road, he looked at the flashing white awn in the sky. It was the figure of various immortals.


    The deserted Tianting seems to have become much more lively because of the flat peach conference. Meng Haoran has seen more than 100 people all the way, but he didn''t say hello because he is not very familiar with it.


    Although Meng Haoran and many of them have met, after all, only he can sell mobile terminals here, but friendship is not seen on one or two sides.


    Meng Haoran has opened his eyes today and seen the immortal means of the Eight Immortals crossing the sea. Some fly by themselves, some use magic weapons, some ride horses, and some sit in sedan chairs and sedan chairs pulled by Jiaolong.


    Even Meng Haoran saw a sedan chair carried by a group of real immortals. The momentum was very amazing. It can be seen that the status of the people sitting inside was definitely not low.

 Chapter 730

    Compared with all the immortals, Meng Haoran seems to be much more low-key. When he goes on the road alone, he doesn''t even bring an attendant, let alone high-end goods such as mounts and sedan chairs.


    When he came to the meeting, Meng Haoran found that he was late. At a glance, most of the people he knew and didn''t know had come, and only the real heavyweights had not arrived.


    Small tables were placed on both sides of the venue, just enough for one person to sit down. Meng Haoran naturally found a good position and did it.


    Although the flat peach conference has not yet started, some fairies have been dancing in the venue. Let alone the classical dance looks good. Not to mention that the immortals are drinking nectar and jade while enjoying the dance. Of course, some acquaintances are talking.


    Meng Haoran listened carefully and heard a lot of people discussing the game of Lu ah Lu. He couldn''t help but show a knowing smile.


    Logically speaking, Meng Haoran, as the creator of mobile terminals, is also known as the master of refining tools. Many people should come to talk or flatter.


    But the fact is that no one came to him, as if he had not found Meng Haoran, a popular man.


    Meng Haoran also felt a little surprised. If he hadn''t seen many immortals nodding to him, he really thought he was too low-key.


    "Is it because the immortal is reserved and can''t find words?" Meng Haoran couldn''t help thinking of it.


    Just when Meng Haoran wondered, he suddenly saw a dark in front of him. When he looked up, he found a familiar face, which was Nezha, Meng Haoran''s old acquaintance.


    "What happened to our great master? I have something on my mind!" Nezha''s tone was full of ridicule.


    Meng Haoran turned his eyes and said, "you can see that. Well, I admit I don''t understand. Why don''t you come and talk to me? Do you say I have no sense of existence?"


    Nezha was stunned after hearing Meng Haoran''s words, and then laughed. He was out of breath, which made Meng Haoran feel inexplicable for a while.


    Seeing that Meng Haoran was really confused, Nezha reluctantly stopped laughing, Explained: "if you want others to come to you, you must first have a reason. Besides, you are a big man now, and not everyone is qualified to talk to you. Even I came here because I had dealt with you before. You are no less than a big Luo Jinxian in everyone''s eyes, and now it seems that there is no big Luo Jinxian present!"


    What circle of people and who are together is the same truth through the ages. Although Meng Haoran is only a golden fairy, what he does makes his influence directly comparable to that of Da Luo Jinxian, and even more influential than many Da Luo Jinxian.


    The world of cultivating immortals has a great sense of distance because of the strength gap. Generally speaking, it is almost difficult to cross. Of course, Meng Haoran is an exception.


    Meng Haoran was naturally not stupid. He immediately understood Nezha''s meaning. When he looked carefully, most of them were the cultivation of real immortals, only a few of them were golden immortals, and Da Luo''s words really didn''t.


    Big people always come out last. This is no exception in the circle of practice. Meng Haoran can understand it, but he has some feelings.


    With Nezha''s advice, Meng Haoran found that there were still many immortals around who wanted to come over, but they all resisted in the end.


    Chatting and farting with Nezha, the time passed quickly. At last, at a certain moment, Meng Haoran found that the scene seemed quiet. When he looked up, he found that everyone was looking in the same direction, but he was slightly surprised. He saw an old man with a beard up to his waist, holding a curved crutch in his hand, and his head had lost his hair, But it looks kind. Riding a crane is a bit eye-catching.


    "The Immortal Emperor of Antarctica!" While Meng Haoran wondered who it was, Nezha whispered.


    It turned out to be him. Meng Haoran knew the Immortal Emperor of Antarctica. This baby was the eldest disciple under the throne of Yuanshi Tianzun. He was deeply loved by Yuanshi. The Immortal Emperor of Antarctica was only his title. His real Taoist title was the Antarctic fairy. Although he had experienced the title of God, he did not kill, so he could continue to practice.


    Besides the Jade Emperor, the great emperor is the most distinguished in the heaven, which is equivalent to the ancient kings. In addition, the Antarctic fairy has a backstage, so he doesn''t pay attention to the Jade Emperor at ordinary times.


    The cultivation of the Antarctic fairy is also amazing. Now it is quasi holy, but Meng Haoran seems to have just broken through. If Meng Haoran is not counted, he is the highest cultivation present.


    The Antarctic fairy naturally walked to his own position, and then waved to everyone, indicating that he could be free. Only then did the scene resume its previous excitement.


    The arrival of the Antarctic fairy is like a signal. Soon there will be big people present, all of whom are real celebrities.


    What 12 golden immortals! Guanyin Bodhisattva, Manjusri Bodhisattva and so on. In short, they are famous. Don''t.


    Their only characteristic is that their cultivation is above the Dalai Lama. Although they don''t deliberately distribute authority, they do it there to deter other immortals with low cultivation and dare not speak at will.


    When the venue was almost full, our Jade Emperor and his wife Wang Mu came late. When the immortals looked at the arrival of the Jade Emperor, they stood up and saluted and called "Jade Emperor", which greatly satisfied his vanity.


    The Jade Emperor came to his seat and sat down. Next to him was the queen mother.


    As the controller of the flat peach garden, the queen mother is also the organizer of the flat peach conference. Today she is the birthday star. At this time, of course, she wants to say something as the opening.


    "The purpose of the flat peach meeting is to let the immortals have a chance to get together. First, relax. Second, let''s discuss the experience of cultivation. All Taoist friends ask for some common progress. I hope you can gain something at today''s flat peach meeting. Then I won''t say much. I announce that this session of the flat peach meeting will officially begin It''s too late. "


    As the Queen Mother''s words fell, a burst of fairy music remembered that a group of fairies appeared in the meeting place, put the fairy peaches on the table of each immortal, and the real fairy dancer also appeared.


    Chang''e''s cold face appeared in the vision of the immortals. In an instant, most of the immortals put their eyes on her. There is no way. She is so beautiful that her every move affects everyone''s heart.


    Chang''e went to the center of the venue and began her own dance. Everyone was fascinated by her beautiful posture and movements.

 Chapter 731

    Meng Haoran enjoyed Chang''e''s beautiful dance like other immortals. At the same time, he looked at the difference between others'' flat peaches and his own


    "It''s really the treatment given to Luo Jinxian!" Meng Haoran found that the distribution of flat peaches was also exquisite. They were distributed according to the cultivation and status of the immortals


    Generally speaking, immortals and true immortals are the kind that mature in 3000 years. After eating body-building light, they become immortals and get the way; Golden immortals are ripe in 6000 years. People eat them and rise in the daytime and live forever; Finally, the ones above Dalai are all good wishes. They are ripe for nine thousand years. People eat them and live the same life as heaven and earth, the same life as the sun and the moon.


    Of course, the function of this flat peach may be exaggerated, but there are really some functions, which can be worth years of hard cultivation.


    "This flat peach is open. Is the battle for cultivation equivalent to blue? With it, the time from losing to the second play can be greatly shortened!" One bite on the flat peach, the sweet taste made Meng Haoran think so.


    Although Meng Haoran is already the peak cultivation of quasi saints, he still feels a little better when eating flat peaches, although it''s only a trace of mana.


    The atmosphere of the flat peach meeting was good. Everyone ate well and drank well. It looked like a happy host and guest.


    Chang''e only appeared for a while and left. It was a little pity for Meng Haoran, but he was in a much better mood when he thought of meeting again soon.


    In the past, the flat peach meeting was very expected by the immortals, but when the flat peach meeting was midway, many immortals began to walk away. It was obvious that they had something on their mind!


    Meng Haoran knows the positive thing about this situation, because he found that many immortals present have actually put their ideas into the dance. Obviously, the attraction of the game is greater than the same dance. Before Chang''e was there, they didn''t feel it, but now some ordinary fairies are dancing. They think it''s better to go to the dance.


    The people above also found this situation, but they didn''t say it after all, because they can understand everyone''s ideas. In fact, they also want to go, but I''m sorry.


    As time passed slowly, Meng Haoran was considering whether to go first. Anyway, there was no fun. He also ate flat peaches.


    Xianle stopped suddenly. The fairies retreated orderly, and the scene suddenly became a lot more serious. Those who were rolling out also retreated from the game. Bursts of excitement flashed in their eyes, obviously knowing what would happen next.


    So what happens next? It was my turn.


    The so-called theory of Tao is that the existence above Dalai speaks about their understanding of Tao. People below Dalai are not qualified to speak, but can only listen below.


    This argument is still very popular, especially for those celestial and real immortals. It may have an answer to many doubts, and even help to break through the realm.


    The first one to talk about Tao is the queen mother herself. As the person holding the flat peach conference, she made a start. Her understanding of Tao stood out from her lips. Suddenly, there was a lot of hype around her, showing all kinds of strange images.


    She talks about the way of yin and Yang and the understanding of Yin. She is born of the wonderful Qi of Xihua, so it is very easy to understand the way of Yin.


    After talking for about an hour, the queen mother stopped her sermon. The people below also separated from the infatuated Yin Tao. Most of them gained something and looked thoughtful.


    After the queen mother, there are other powerful sermons. Everyone has entered the state of listening to the sermons again and again. They have gained a lot. Even Meng Haoran has made some improvement by analogy after listening to these sermons of Dalai or quasi saints. He has to sigh that this sermon still has a certain use. No wonder these immortals like to argue about Tao together.


    In the end, we all come to the same goal by different paths. Although it is said that other people''s Tao may not be with ourselves, it can be used for reference. Stones from other mountains can attack jade. That''s the truth.


    At this time, there are not only Taoists, but also Buddhists. Although the Buddhist way of compassion is different from many Taoist ideas, it can also learn a lot of useful things.


    Moreover, the Buddha was also created by the two saints in the West. In essence, the two saints are also Taoist. The Buddha is just a product separated from Taoism.


    The representative of Taoism is the three religions, and the three religions themselves are in a competitive state. Therefore, in order not to underestimate their own teachings, these ancient powers have also come up with some real goods, which is enough for the immortals below who are not qualified to speak to digest and learn.


    When all the great Luo Jinxian''s arguments were over, it had been nearly a week. It had been seven years since the lower bound. Meng Haoran had to sigh that he could hold a meeting for so long.


    Originally, it was said that the end of the Tao should be the end of the flat peach meeting, but this time it was obviously a little different. It did not announce the end of the meeting. When everyone was confused, the Jade Emperor finally came up to speak and said the reason.


    It was to discuss the journey to the West. It''s not many days away from the journey to the West. Now you can send someone to prepare. For example, if you want to take a share of the journey to the west, you need to discuss it first and report here first, so as to avoid any Oolong at that time.


    It also needs strength and effort to take a share in the journey to the West. After all, there are not many places in the journey to the West!


    After the Jade Emperor finished speaking, the immortals present did not take the lead in opening their mouths. Those with strength and status wanted to see the situation, but those who were not qualified to participate did not say anything, resulting in a brief silence.


    Meng Haoran laughed in his heart, and then naturally stood up. In an instant, everyone present focused on him, curious, ironic and confused. In short, he had different views on Meng Haoran.


    "Your Majesty, I have some interest in this matter. Can I arrange a disaster?" Meng Haoran said bluntly.


    The Jade Emperor was not too surprised at Meng Haoran''s request. After all, everyone wanted to touch this benefit. Meng Haoran wanted to share the cake. Considering Meng Haoran''s identity, the Jade Emperor finally nodded and said, "yes, you can arrange one of the 81 difficulties, but first, don''t be too simple and straightforward."


    "Of course, I''ll make it worthy of the name." Meng Haoran replied.

 Chapter 732

    The Jade Emperor nodded and acknowledged Meng Haoran''s words. He also believed that Meng Haoran would not mess around, and even if he did, he would have a way to solve it. Besides, the main force of the westward journey was Buddhism, which didn''t say anything good to him.


    The Jade Emperor didn''t ask Meng Haoran where the disaster was set up, and Meng Haoran didn''t say that these are small details. The Jade Emperor didn''t have time to manage. At that time, the people below will come by themselves.


    Meng Haoran opened his head, and then the remaining immortals Meng Haoran were impolite and stood up for their own blessings Li, no different from ordinary people, made Meng Haoran shake his head secretly. The word "Li" was really strong, and even immortals could not avoid it.


    Also, the reason why the world thinks that immortals don''t eat fireworks and pay no attention to money is entirely because they don''t need to eat ordinary food, it''s useless to eat, and they also want to leave some impurities to be eliminated. As for gold and silver, what they want is too simple, so they are so indifferent, If you change ordinary food into fairy peach or something that can increase cultivation, and change gold and silver into fairy stone magic weapon, you can make sure that you can blind your eyes.


    When his own affairs were done, looking at the silent leaders above and the representative of Buddhism, guru Guanyin, still looked at all this with a smile, as if he didn''t feel the slightest about the people under the Jade Emperor''s arrangement in the journey to the West.


    "This is the acting school! I''m afraid the two sides have long said hello in private, and now they will be so harmonious." Meng Haoran said in his heart.


    It''s impossible that every difficulty is arranged! Remembering that there was no picture in the journey to the West that Tang Monk would not eat immediately, Meng Haoran suddenly had such an idea in his mind, and the more he wanted to make a decision, it was reasonable.


    Tang Monk meat is said to be immortal meat in one bite. Meng Haoran doubts its accuracy. If it really has that function, even immortals should be moved! After all, even immortals have five failures. Only when they reach Daluo can they be regarded as real longevity, and only when they reach the sage can they be regarded as real worry free.


    Besides, if there is such meat, why don''t Tang Monk take a bite, or because he is a monk and can''t eat meat?


    When Meng Haoran was thinking, he suddenly felt a little quiet, but he found that the distribution of the disaster of the journey to the West seemed to have been completed. He couldn''t help being stunned. It seemed that he had just discussed the disaster of 20 or 30? So soon, in doubt, I heard the Jade Emperor speak.


    "These thirty robberies are enough. After all, they are just in case. There are only these that may be used. The journey to the West and the journey to the West still need some real disasters. Otherwise, it''s too childish." I see. That''s why those wild monsters were killed. They were not arranged. In other words, they were not prepared!


    It''s not surprising that wild monsters can catch Tang monk. After all, they will be robbed. It''s a disaster if they can''t catch Tang monk, but why didn''t they eat immediately after catching Tang monk?


    The Jade Emperor''s next sentence answered Meng Haoran''s doubts: "in order to avoid accidents, we need to choose a candidate to protect the Tang monk in the dark and avoid him being eaten. We can say what we think. Of course, we can also introduce ourselves."


    So it is. Meng Haoran understood when the Jade Emperor said so. It turns out that there are bodyguards in the dark.


    This can be argued. If you have a real identity, it will be much more convenient in the future. You can often participate in the journey to the West. There are many scenes, and others have nothing to say.


    It''s hard to be a bodyguard. You don''t have to think about it without more than Jinxian''s cultivation and combat power. After all, you can capture Tang monk from Sun Wukong. You don''t have any skills. In order to ensure Tang Monk''s safety, you must first be completely stronger than monsters, otherwise it''s easy to lose!


    We all understand this truth, so no one spoke at the scene and focused on those big Luo.


    However, when you practice in Dalai, who doesn''t have their own opportunities and backstage, really can''t afford to do something. Traveling to the west is beneficial to Buddha. If you do this bodyguard, you will inevitably be excluded by Taoism and disliked by the saints in the East.


    No one who can live to Da Luo is old and sophisticated, and is unwilling to take over this hot potato.


    After waiting for a while, the Jade Emperor was a little helpless. Finally, he could cast a helpless look at Guanyin. The meaning is very obvious. You''d better send someone directly.


    Seeing this, Guanyin smiled bitterly and was about to say the candidates for their internal discussion. At this time, Meng Haoran finally came back and seized the opportunity.


    "Your Majesty, I don''t know if I can. I think I can do this job." Meng Haoran stood up and said this. He was surprised all the way. He looked into Meng Haoran''s eyes.


    "You?" The Jade Emperor was surprised to see Meng Haoran come forward. He didn''t expect Meng Haoran to recommend himself.


    However, the Jade Emperor realized in a twinkling of an eye that Meng Haoran was a newcomer after all. He didn''t know the specific twists and turns of the journey to the West. He didn''t know that the bodyguard was not a good job. He was not only tired, but also had a causal relationship with Buddhism after becoming a bodyguard. He would not be welcomed in the East.


    Meng Haoran doesn''t know the reason. It''s understandable to say such a thing. Looking at Meng Haoran''s talent for refining utensils, the Jade Emperor said: "the cultivation of this bodyguard should be at least at the level of Da Luo. You''re still a little short. Plus you''re a tool refiner, you''d better think about it."


    The Jade Emperor was obviously partial to Meng Haoran. The immortals looked at Meng Haoran differently. Indeed, they were a red man!


    Guanyin was unhappy, but she didn''t show it, but there was a slight change in her eyes. Considering that Meng Haoran''s cultivation was not enough, she didn''t open her mouth and had the right to give the jade emperor a face.


    Meng Haoran laughed to himself that his accomplishments were not enough. If my accomplishments were not enough, I''m afraid you can''t find someone to be this bodyguard.


    After a little meditation, Meng Haoran didn''t intend to expose the cultivation of Jinxian, but it''s ok if the cultivation is not strong enough!


    As soon as Meng Haoran turned his hand over, a magic weapon appeared. If you look carefully, isn''t it the legendary GAODA? At this time, it is quietly suspended in Meng Haoran''s palm, emitting a strong breath.


    "Lingbao the day after tomorrow?"


    "Actually..."


    "Hiss!"


    Gao Da in Meng Haoran''s hand is unknown to everyone, but it does not prevent them from seeing the quality of this treasure. An acquired magic weapon can greatly increase Meng Haoran''s combat power. If this treasure is strong enough, it is not impossible for Meng Haoran to challenge daruo.

 Chapter 733

    Even the Jade Emperor was shocked to see the acquired treasure in Meng Haoran''s hand at this time. He quickly judged from the shape and breath of the magic weapon in Meng Haoran''s hand that it was a recently born baby, and it was probably refined by Meng Haoran himself.


    He has been able to refine the Lingbao the day after tomorrow. The news makes the Jade Emperor feel like he is dreaming. The level of refining tools has improved too fast!


    Well, if he can really use his magic weapon to give full play to Da Luo''s combat power, I''ll let him go. However, I still have to send another person to protect him. I''m afraid everyone will be jealous of his weapon refining ability!


    "Aiqing, I don''t know what it is. Did it come from Aiqing?" The Jade Emperor''s tone is soft! As if Meng Haoran were his son.


    The Jade Emperor asked everyone''s wishes. All the people present, including the great Luo Jinxian who didn''t care much about Meng Haoran before, looked at Meng Haoran closely and wanted to know the answer.


    Meng Haoran smiled, nodded and said, "this thing is called GAODA. It is the magic weapon I have newly studied in recent years. Its function is to fight."


    Hearing that Meng Haoran personally confirmed the source of the magic weapon and the confident "role is to fight", the immortals looked at Meng Haoran and were filled with emotion. A young man can refine the acquired spiritual treasure. Most of them have not yet acquired the spiritual treasure? Even if there is material, it can''t be refined. It really lives on a dog.


    If the name of Meng Haoran''s master of refining utensils was only recognized by the forces of heaven, now all the fairies in the world must recognize it. Even Yunzi, the most famous master of refining utensils, can''t refine the acquired Lingbao. Therefore, Meng Haoran''s name is worthy. I''m afraid only the real sage can compete with Meng Haoran in refining utensils.


    It seems that leisure is not enough to shock. Meng Haoran continued: "I admit that my cultivation is not enough, but I am only one step away from Dalai. As long as this task is completed, I am confident to enter Dalai within ten years. At that time, I want to challenge refining the treasure of the day after tomorrow."


    Meng Haoran said that he was very enthusiastic when he said the day after tomorrow. He successfully created an image in everyone''s heart that he was bent on refining tools and didn''t understand human accidents.


    Sure enough, the younger generation is awesome. It is already the peak of Jinxian.


    The peak cultivation of Jinxian really makes everyone look up to Meng Haoran again, especially those immortals who have stayed in Jinxian for a long time but have no savings. They can''t figure out when it''s really so easy to practice, and it seems that Meng Haoran doesn''t have a cultivator for the degree of cultivation. If they really devote themselves to practice, Is he already Da Luo? He''s hundreds of years old. It''s terrible to think about it!


    Not to mention, Meng Haoran''s declaration that it must be the achievement of Dalai within ten years is even more admirable. The bottleneck of Jinxian to Dalai is a big barrier, and many immortals fall here. Generally speaking, it takes tens of thousands of years to polish from the peak of Jinxian to Dalai. Where can Meng Haoran break through in 10 years, And that confidence really has a source, so that everyone can''t refute it.


    Although it''s not a good job to be a bodyguard behind the scenes, there are still benefits after doing a good job. Coupled with Meng Haoran''s rebellious cultivation qualification, it is really possible to achieve Daluo in 10 years.


    Thinking of Meng Haoran''s achievements, those below Dalai have a feeling of standing high. Dalai is also under great pressure. If it really develops like Meng Haoran said, Meng Haoran will completely catch up with his predecessors and let their faces go. Hundreds of years old Dalai!


    Guanyin sees Meng Haoran''s declaration and his momentum, and his eyes shine. What a young man, not to mention Da Luo Keqi, even quasi saints are possible! Coupled with the incomparable talent of refining tools, he is simply the favorite of God!


    It''s too wasteful for such a good talent to stay in this heaven. It''s better to go to the West.


    Guanyin has been thinking about how to tell the Tathagata Buddha that no matter how much it costs, Meng Haoran should be pulled over. Compared with Meng Haoran, the monkey king is a complete scum. Even if the monkey king breaks through to Dalai through this journey to the west, he only has one more fighting power, but Meng Haoran has more than 100 Dalai, not to mention his own cultivation talent, It is now shown that it has this value to refine the day after tomorrow Lingbao.


    If it''s normal to say that some people want to win over Meng Haoran, there are also those who are jealous of Meng Haoran and want to get along quickly. For example, the forces of demons, they don''t want to see the rise of a genius who is not their group. In particular, Meng Haoran''s rise has a great impact on the general trend. Meng Haoran''s human identity makes him destined not to be together with demons, Therefore, we can only get rid of it before it has completely risen.


    Many people in Tianting also twinkle the eyes of a demon fairy who is a member of the demon family. They intend to spread Meng Haoran''s news to the leaders of the demon family today and wipe out the potential enemy in advance. Moreover, the smooth progress of the westward journey is also a blow to the multi demon family. How can we do without destroying it? If the westward journey is really successful, The decline of the demon clan has become a foregone conclusion. In the future, the Terran is really carefree.


    "Since master Meng insists, why doesn''t the Jade Emperor help him? I think he has this strength!" Before the Jade Emperor promised Meng Haoran, Guanyin began to have a good impression.


    Seeing this, Meng Haoran threw a grateful look at Guanyin, which made Guanyin happy and more determined to win Meng Haoran''s heart.


    The Jade Emperor''s expression was slightly unnatural. While secretly scolding Guanyin, he couldn''t directly refuse Meng Haoran. He could only go on: "if Aiqing insisted, I wouldn''t be able to stop it, but for the sake of safety, you still have to make sure you really have Da Luo''s combat power."


    Yes, Meng Haoran knows that there are no variables next. The words of the jade emperor have almost acquiesced. Guanyin, the representative of Buddhism, also speaks for himself. Unless he really can''t reach the combat power of Dalai, it''s a foregone conclusion.


    Of course, there is Meng Haoran''s combat power. He can even show his Saint level combat power, but Meng Haoran certainly won''t be so stupid to use his own power.


    "Please look." Meng Haoran said to the immortals, and then threw GAODA into the sky. GAODA quickly turned into a behemoth hundreds of meters in the air and officially appeared.

 Chapter 734

    Since it is the world of immortal Xia, GAODA can''t be tens of meters. Even now, the hundreds of meters are generally in everyone''s eyes. After all, the ontology of powerful monsters is tens of thousands of meters.


    Although it is not high, those present did not underestimate it. The power of Lingbao the day after tomorrow is not apparent.


    Meng Haoran first showed GAODA''s speed. The speed can be comparable to that of Da Luo, which made the immortals nod one after another.


    "Let''s watch. What I''m going to show next is attack." Meng Haoran said, pointing at GAODA, GAODA put the huge barrel out, and then


    A small red light column shot from the muzzle of the gun and instantly penetrated the sky. Its power is very amazing. There are subtle cracks in every space.


    "Hiss! What a fast attack, what a strong force. This attack is absolutely powerful." A fairy exclaimed. Without waiting for others to nod, GAODA emitted more than a hundred light columns continuously, and instantly dyed the sky red.


    The light column covers the sky like a net, and the immortals have goose bumps. I''m afraid few can hide in this range.


    Some immortals thought of their situation in the face of this attack, and there was only one answer. They could only resist hard, that is to say, Da Luo had no way to survive this GAODA.


    Even Darrow is afraid that he will be very sad in the face of such a dense attack.


    Originally, Meng Haoran had to show other functions, but seeing the look of the immortals, he knew that this degree was enough.


    In fact, the most important function of GAODA is not displayed at all, but GAODA needs to be operated. Now Meng Haoran''s remote operation can''t give full play to its power. Only when the real man-machine integration, GAODA is the real GAODA. At that time, its power is definitely more than ten times that of now.


    Many immortals who don''t know that gaodali can be a man still think that if they fight with Meng Haoran in the future, they will solve their own ideas first. It''s certain that if this happens in the future, they will definitely be silly.


    "I don''t know if this can prove my strength." Meng Haoran said to the Jade Emperor.


    The Jade Emperor nodded and said, "yes, with the power of this magic weapon, Aiqing can be competent for this task, so I''ll give you this difficult task."


    Finally, the matter of the journey to the west finally fell to the ground, and everyone congratulated Meng Haoran one after another. Meng Haoran didn''t play tricks at this time, but looked modest, which won the favor of the immortals.


    The flat peach meeting ended under such circumstances, but its impact was very far-reaching. After the flat peach meeting, many immortals began to arrange their games in the mortal world in various ways. For a time, the mortal world became lively and many strange things happened.


    Not only here, but also some monsters of the demon family who got the news began to gather on the road to the West for the purpose of Tang monk, and some for Meng Haoran.


    ¡­¡­


    After the peach Festival, Meng Haoran took Chang''e to the lower world again. At this time, it is only more than ten years since the beginning of the journey to the West.


    One day, Meng Haoran looked at a temple in Chang''an City and murmured, "has the golden cicada been reincarnated? Monk Tang, you finally appeared in the world. The next thing is to wait for your growth."


    Although Meng Haoran had already asked for the difficulty from the Jade Emperor, he was not in a hurry to arrange it. Anyway, there was still plenty of time. Even if it was not too late to start the journey to the west, Meng Haoran remembered that one of the difficulties was that several Bodhisattvas came out to test the Tang Monk''s resistance to color. Even if it was just a few changes, So if you really want water, it''s easy, isn''t it?


    Of course, Meng Haoran didn''t make any preparations. He still took advantage of his spare time to explore the situation on the way to the west, and probably chose the place where Tang monk should be robbed.


    ¡­¡­


    Tang Monk Meng Haoran has no way to do it. After all, he is the focus of Buddhism. Besides, Meng Haoran also wants to see if this Tang monk will really become the legendary mage who is compassionate and takes all the people in the world as his own responsibility. Therefore, Meng Haoran has never appeared in his sight and allowed him to grow naturally.


    However, Monkey King and pig Bajie can have a good look. Monkey King''s words are still pressed at the foot of Wuzhi Mountain. It''s very early. Pig Bajie is still in reincarnation. I don''t know if it''s the pig now. Therefore, Meng Haoran went to Wuzhi Mountain first.


    At the foot of Wuzhi Mountain, when Meng Haoran appeared, two immortals appeared in front of him immediately. Of course, this is the reason why Meng Haoran didn''t hide his trace.


    "I''ve seen Meng Daxian." Two immortals who couldn''t even name said respectfully to Meng Haoran.


    It seems that they also know about me. Meng Haoran nodded to the two immortals and said, "I just want to see this monkey today. Do whatever you should do!"


    The two immortals looked at each other and disappeared in Meng Haoran''s sight. Now Meng Haoran is a popular man in heaven. Even Buddhism attaches great importance to it. They naturally dare not offend. Moreover, they also believe that Meng Haoran will not do anything strange, such as releasing sun monkey. After all, Meng Haoran participated in the journey to the West.


    The fact is similar to what they think. Meng Haoran has no intention of releasing sun monkey immediately. Today he just wants to see the legendary great saint.


    Qi Tian Da Sheng left a strong memory in Meng Haoran''s previous life. I still remember that Meng Haoran and a group of old men were playing monsters with a bowl of affection watching TV. The sentence "where monsters go, watch my old sun come" is still fresh in my memory.


    When he came to the place where the great saint was suppressed, Meng Haoran saw the great saint who had been suppressed for more than 400 years and nearly 500 years. At this time, the great saint had long lost its previous scenery. If it weren''t for his smart eyes, he might be no different from ordinary monkeys.


    I haven''t taken a bath for more than 400 years, and the smell is really bad. Even if I have become a golden fairy, there is a layer of dirt on brother monkey''s body. I don''t know it was caused by the rain that day.


    Brother monkey is not in a good situation at this time. He only has his head outside and looks at him listlessly not far away.


    When Meng Haoran appeared in brother monkey''s sight, he didn''t react. He was surprised for a long time.


    "Brother monkey, I came to see you."

 Chapter 735

    "Who are you? Do we know each other?" Monkey king looked at Meng Haoran and asked. He was a little happy. He hadn''t seen anyone outside the land here for a long time.


    "We don''t know each other, but I heard about the great sage and thought you were a hero. I came to see you. Well, I have a good relationship with Nezha." Meng Haoran said, went to the monkey king and took out some delicious food to feed to the monkey king.


    The great saint is worthy of being a great saint. Even in the face of an unknown Meng Haoran, he is also very forthright. He accepted Meng Haoran''s gift without any outsidering, which greatly increased Meng Haoran''s favor for him and strengthened his previous plan.


    "Rest (thank you)" seems to be that he hasn''t eaten good food for a long time. The monkey king wolfed down. Of course, he didn''t forget to thank Meng Haoran.


    What a monkey! Who said he was impolite? Doesn''t that mean thank you?


    For a long time, after the monkey king satisfied his appetite, he looked at Meng Haoran with very soft eyes and said, "you are familiar with Nezha. Nezha and I are brothers. You come to see me today, that is, my brother."


    "Then even if I climb high, brother." Meng Haoran didn''t refuse and recognized his eldest brother directly.


    The big brother made the relationship between the monkey king and Meng Haoran closer and closer. The monkey king took Meng Haoran as his own person and began to complain: "hum, this damn Buddha has pressed me here for so long. When I can get out of trouble one day, I can''t spare him."


    That''s what he said, but Sun Wukong himself was not sure. If he could get out of trouble, he would have left long ago. Where would it be now? Besides, even if he really escaped by luck, he didn''t dare to seek revenge from the Tathagata Buddha. Although he didn''t want to admit it, the Tathagata Buddha was really stronger than him. He didn''t want to face it at all.


    The Wuzhishan mountain for more than 400 years has almost ground the water chestnut of the monkey king. Now he is no longer the lawless Monkey King, and he doesn''t have so much courage.


    "Brother has suffered. Although I can''t save him, I brought you something today. If you have it, you won''t be so bored." Meng Haoran said, but he took out the things.


    "This is..." the monkey king looked at the things in Meng Haoran''s hand curiously and didn''t recognize that Meng Haoran''s hand was the mobile terminal. After all, he was very blocked. He didn''t know what the mobile terminal was.


    Meng Haoran smiled and began to introduce the benefits of the mobile terminal to the monkey king. He experimented in front of him one by one, and soon let the monkey king''s eyes shine.


    "How''s it going, brother? This baby is fine!" Meng Haoran said with a little ridicule.


    "Good baby, it''s really good baby. It''s my first time to see such a baby. I just don''t know who refined such a baby. I want to see it." Monkey king said that the manufacturer of the mobile terminal could not help showing a trace of curiosity.


    Meng Haoran smiled and laughed for a while before he said in the monkey king''s inexplicable expression: "no, the maker of this baby is my younger brother. Let me introduce it again. I am Meng Haoran, the first master of refining utensils in the world. Now I am the Lord of Tianting refining utensils hall. My cultivation is the peak of golden immortals. I am about to break through the great Luo."


    After hearing Meng Haoran''s introduction, the monkey king was stunned. In particular, Meng Haoran''s self explosion of cultivation made him a little ashamed I''m sorry, he is now in the early stage of Jinxian and is about to break through to the middle stage. I thought he was already a Tianzong wizard. I didn''t expect Meng Haoran, who is younger than him, to be the top of Jinxian Peak.


    Meng Haoran is younger than him. Naturally, he can''t hide the golden eyes of the monkey king. He didn''t pay attention before. When Meng Haoran finished, the monkey king found that Meng Haoran''s age is definitely under 300.


    "Well, well, you really deserve to be my brother. It seems that you are much more powerful than my brother!" The monkey king sighed.


    "I don''t deserve it. Compared with the big brother, the little brother is still inferior. For example, I can only listen to the words of the Jade Emperor. Where I am like the big brother, the position of the jade emperor wants to be done." Meng Haoran said this, and he felt a little hypocritical.


    Originally, this was about the itch of the monkey king. After all, he is really worthy of admiration. If he can''t say it at the beginning, he will blow it up, but after 400 years, he has had other ideas.


    The monkey king sighed and said to himself, "in fact, I did that when I was drunk. Now I don''t think about it. If the position of the Jade Emperor is so easy, many people have to rob it. Where will it be the current Jade Emperor? Now I think it''s strange. Why would the jade emperor be beaten away by me so easily?"


    It seems that he doesn''t know the truth yet! Meng Haoran whispered after hearing what Sun Wukong said.


    Do you want to tell him? This idea was only in Meng Haoran''s mind. After a second, Meng Haoran made a decision and told the truth to the monkey king. Since he even sent the mobile terminal, even if he didn''t tell him now, he is likely to know in the future. At that time, he won''t be able to explain himself.


    "Brother, I don''t know! In fact, there is a secret in it. Let me tell you slowly. This matter should start from brother''s life experience. Say..." Meng Haoran slowly told the causes and consequences of the journey to the West and how Sun Wukong was calculated as soon as he was born.


    When Meng Haoran finished speaking, the monkey king''s expression was dull. For a time, he could not accept that his fate had been arranged long ago. Even his master was among them. You know, he admired his master very much. Now he thought that all this was pushed by the master''s hand, and his heart was aching faintly.


    Meng Haoran quietly accompanied the monkey king and waited for him to recover. The great sage was the great sage, and the monkey was also a monkey. He could not change his optimistic nature. Although he knew that he had been used, he quickly recovered and mocked himself: "it seems that brother is really valued! He performed such a big play for me."


    "You don''t have to worry about it, brother. The journey to the west is about to begin. Brother''s hard days are about to pass. Who knows what will happen in the future?" Meng Haoran comforted.


    "Yes! Who knows what will happen in the future? Can I really only follow your arrangement?" The monkey king murmured in a strange tone.

 Chapter 736

    After chatting with the monkey king for a while, Meng Haoran left Wuzhishan, but left the mobile terminal. I don''t know what impact this small move will have in the future. I hope it won''t be too big!


    "Next, let''s take a look at pig Bajie. Go to Gao Laozhuang. Although his daughter-in-law was just born and is still a little child, he may have been nearby. Pig demon! It''s normal to stay in a place for decades or hundreds of years." Meng Haoran thought so and came to Gao Laozhuang in the transmission.


    Gao Laozhuang looks very peaceful. People live and work in peace and contentment. Meng Haoran sees Zhuang people with happy expressions all the way.


    "Old man, I don''t know how to get to Gao Yuanwai''s house." An old man in the way asked Meng Haoran politely.


    The old man looked at Meng Haoran and saw that Meng Haoran was elegant. He thought that Meng Haoran didn''t say ordinary people and didn''t dare to neglect. In addition, Meng Haoran didn''t say anything that couldn''t be said, so he politely pointed out the way to Meng Haoran.


    The reason why Gao Laozhuang takes Gao Laozhuang as the people is obviously because of the Gao family, so the largest and widest place of the house here is the home outside Gao Yuanwai.


    Meng Haoran thanked the old man who showed the way and went straight to Gao Yuanwai''s home.


    "Ah, what''s the use of going to the senior staff''s house now? Bajie is no longer there. It should be asked about the land!" Meng Haoran thought of this problem when he arrived at the door outside the high commissioner. He smiled bitterly and was about to turn around and leave.


    "Big brother, who are you looking for!" At this time, a crisp child voice sounded behind Meng Haoran. Meng Haoran looked back and found a double horsetail Laurie in red clothes. Her eyes looked at Meng Haoran curiously.


    "Are you looking for Lan''er? Are you looking for me to play?" When little Lori said this, she looked forward to it, obviously hoping that Meng Haoran could stay and play with her.


    Meng Haoran''s lovely little Lori is Gao Cuilan, the wife of pig Bajie. Although she is still a little Lori, she can see the beautiful shadow in the future. No wonder pig Bajie wants to marry her.


    Zhu Bajie was formerly Marshal Tianpeng, and his status was still a little high. His vision was naturally wrong. He was originally demoted to the earth because he molested Chang''e, but this time he didn''t molest Chang''e because of Meng Haoran''s variable. It seems that he was demoted to the earth for a very unreasonable reason, or he took the initiative to go to the earth, in order to destroy the westward journey.


    The reason why he married Gao Cuilan was that she was not only good-looking, but also he didn''t want to get scriptures.


    Zhu Bajie doesn''t want to get scriptures, which can be seen in the original book. After all, even on the way to get scriptures, he often talks about breaking up when he meets a little difficulty.


    Meng Haoran originally planned to leave without talking to Gao Cuilan, but looking at Gao Cuilan''s lovely little expression, he was a little softhearted and said, "yes, my big brother is here to play with you. Do you want to fly in the sky with me!"


    "Really? You want to play Feifei with me!" Little Lori obviously misunderstood something. What Meng Haoran said was obviously not what she thought.


    It''s really funny that the eldest lady of gaojiazhuang was easily abducted by Meng Haoran. However, it can be seen from here that the folk custom here is simple. There are few human traffickers, so there are not so many embankments.


    ¡­¡­


    Ten thousand meters above the sky,


    "Wow! So tall, so tall, I''m really flying! Big brother, thank you! Lan''er is so happy." The little girl is very excited. Her little face is red and her eyes are amazing.


    Meng Haoran looked at the little girl and was happy. His heart was also very comfortable Suit.


    "I''m not controlled by Laurie. I just deserve her because she''s poor." In his heart, Meng Haoran lost Gao Cuilan all afternoon, then took her back and left in his reluctant eyes.


    After leaving gaolaozhuang and not far away, Meng Haoran stamped at his feet and shouted, "where is the land?"


    Not long after, a figure appeared from the ground. It was the land of this side. Although the land here didn''t know Meng Haoran, he respectfully said to Meng Haoran: "what''s the matter when the great immortal invites the little god?"


    Meng Haoran did not beat around the Bush and said bluntly, "I don''t know if there is a pig demon near Gao Laozhuang. If so, tell me, well, his weapon seems to be a nine tooth rake."


    I thought the land would quickly tell myself that it would not hesitate to have or not, but I saw the land look at Meng Haoran, and his expression hesitated. It seemed that he wanted to say what he was afraid of.


    "What''s the matter? Just say something. I won''t do anything to you." Meng Haoran encouraged.


    The land clenched his teeth and said, "please don''t say that I told you where he lives. The little god can''t afford to offend him. Where he is..."


    It seems that this land knows something? Meng Haoran watched the land return to the underground, and then went to the place mentioned by the land.


    After about 10 minutes, Meng Haoran came to a cave. Without accident, it was Zhu Bajie''s nest now.


    After entering the cave, there was no light at all, and there was a smell of Sao. Meng Haoran couldn''t help spitting out bad: indeed, he was reincarnated into a pig.


    The hole is very deep, about thousands of meters. I don''t know how Zhu Bajie dug it, or his bird occupied Nestle.


    When Meng Haoran saw pig Bajie, some couldn''t believe their eyes. At this time, pig Bajie didn''t even maintain the human shape. It was a pig lying on the ground with a snoring sound as loud as thunder.


    Meng Haoran stood so close, but Zhu Bajie seemed to have no gap at all and continued to sleep.


    Meng Haoran didn''t come to see the pig sleep. He just kicked it up.


    "Ouch, who kicked me? Who is it? It hurts." Pig Bajie suddenly woke up and soon found Meng Haoran, an uninvited guest.


    "Who are you? You have a grudge with the old pig. No, I haven''t seen you. How can there be a grudge? What are you doing here?" Pig Bajie looked at Meng Haoran with some doubts. He didn''t get angry with Meng Haoran for reminding him before. He didn''t know whether it was because of his slowness or something else.


    "Who am I? Don''t you know?" Meng Haoran asked, in fact, Meng Haoran also knew that Zhu Bajie would not recognize himself, because it was the first time they met.


    "Are you?..." pig Bajie stared at Meng Haoran for a while, and finally shook his head "I don''t know!"

 Chapter 737

    "Of course you don''t know me. It would be strange if you really know me, but I know you. Former Marshal Tianpeng, a big man in charge of the 100000 water army in Tianting! Tut Tut, how can you end up like this and become unable to sit down." Meng Haoran''s tone was very ridicule.


    Pig Bajie was stunned, and then reacted: "good courage, dare to tease me like this. I know I''m Marshal Tianpeng, and I''m so presumptuous. I won''t fight nobody by name."


    Pig Bajie has become a half human. The pig''s head can''t change. His signature weapon, nine tooth rake, also appeared in his hand.


    "Ouch, I''m afraid! I can''t deal with 100000 water troops, but you''re not Marshal Tianpeng anymore, so, hehe." Meng Haoran, you know, and what he said about the water army does not mean the real water army, but refers to the huge water army hidden in the forum in the previous life network. It is earth shaking when it doesn''t speak at ordinary times. It is like a sea wave. These water armies often have multiple skills, ridicule, pull hatred, divert attention, and the black can be said to be white, The attack power is very powerful. Meng Haoran is really not an opponent.


    After hearing Meng Haoran''s continued ridicule, Zhu Bajie finally couldn''t bear it. When he shot, he hit the rake. His powerful mana filled this narrow space, giving people a feeling of earth shaking and mountains shaking. It seems that Zhu Bajie really has such a set.


    It was Lingbao who escaped the rake of pig Bajie at will. Meng Haoran found that this humble weapon in the journey to the West actually had some origins. I''m afraid pig Bajie had never used his real skills in the original book. Although his strength was not as good as that of Sun Wukong, it was too far away. It was impossible to defeat and catch him often by any monster.


    Seeing that Meng Haoran escaped the first attack, Zhu Bajie didn''t stop. Instead, he continued to launch the second attack from a more cunning angle.


    Xiayin is actually this attack point. I have to say it''s shameless enough, but it''s not surprising because it''s pig Bajie. In the original book, he is such a shameless role. He often says something frustrating. He doesn''t say that he doesn''t contribute when he works. He also encourages the monkey king to do something bad, such as ginseng fruit.


    Marshal Tianpeng''s cultivation was like that of Jinxian in the middle and late period, but today''s pig Bajie stays on the top of the real immortal Peak, in a state that can be broken at any time, and the golden immortal peak shown by Meng Haoran The peak can''t be compared at all, so no matter how he attacks, he doesn''t even touch Meng Haoran''s side.


    "Hoo Hoo" pig Bajie gasped and was tired. At this time, he also realized the gap between himself and the other party, but he didn''t intend to surrender: "if you have... If you have yourself, don''t hide. Come straight."


    "A fair fight?" Meng Haoran looked at Zhu Bajie with a smile. It''s clear that they are all dead ducks. If I don''t give you some color, I really think I can''t help you.


    Silently, er, he used the shadow rules. Meng Haoran immediately came out of the shadow of pig Bajie. He scared pig Bajie. At the same time, he kicked it out. This time, he hated it more and kicked pig Bajie directly.


    "Roaring" pig Bajie was hit on the wall. At once, many stones fell from the wall and pressed him down.


    Meng Haoran, who thought pig Bajie would get up soon, found pig Bajie crawling there motionless, as if he were dead. He couldn''t help but be happy. He had played and pretended to be dead.


    Talent! This is absolutely a first-class talent. When the situation is bad, he will act like death decisively, which is not what ordinary people can do.


    "Well, it seems to be dead, but for the sake of insurance, it''s the last one." Meng Haoran murmured, but his voice was a little loud because he was in the hole.


    When Meng Haoran said this, you can see that Zhu Bajie''s ears moved and obviously heard it.


    When Meng Haoran went to pig Bajie for the so-called mending knife, a startling shout stunned Meng Haoran in situ.


    "Spare your life, my Lord! I have an 80 year old mother and a 1-year-old grandson. They are the backbone of a family of 9. They can''t live without me! Please let me go for the sake of the old, the weak, the women and children! I must correct my mistakes. What''s wrong with me? You can''t see it. Can''t I change it if you say it?" Pig Bajie wiped his tears as he said, but the tears didn''t stay at all. Meng Haoran was also slightly drunk.


    Meng Haoran looked at the poor pig Bajie silently. At last, he turned his eyes, smiled and said, "you said you wanted to change!"


    "Yes, yes, as long as you say it, I will definitely change it." Pig Bajie hurried. He breathed a sigh of relief in his heart. He finally managed to cope with the past. Who I provoked? It''s really hard to fall from the sky when I lie down. Don''t you just sleep?


    "I''ll tell you, actually! Everything else is fine, but I can''t see it." Meng Haoran said there was something strange in his eyes.


    "Where, what point, say it, I will definitely correct it." Only a little! This is almost the same. Pig Bajie just thought so, but Meng Haoran''s next sentence made him completely stupid.


    "This point is that I''m absolutely wrong that you are public. Why do you have to be public? Ah! I''m curious about how you want to change it." Meng Haoran looked at Zhu Bajie with ill intentions noodles.


    Pig Bajie has a sad face. He also knows that Meng Haoran is playing with him. He sits on the ground dejected and has accepted his life. He won''t change his face if he doesn''t want face!


    "It''s up to you to kill or cut, but before I die, I want to know who wants me to die." When he said who it was, Zhu Bajie''s eyes were ferocious.


    As for why he didn''t think Meng Haoran wanted to trouble him, it was entirely because they had never seen each other, there was no intersection, and there was no reason.


    "Kill you, why should I kill you? I''m just kidding you. Besides, you''re the one who started! I never wanted to kill you, but if you really want me to do so, I can help you. Why, do you really want to die?" Meng Haoran said with a smile.


    "You... What are you talking about? You''re not here to kill me, so how can you kick me up, and..." said Zhu Bajie here. He suddenly thought that Meng Haoran was right. It seems that the other party just kicked him. He did it first. If he didn''t do it, the result would be obviously different.

 Chapter 738

    "What else?" Meng Haoran asked with a smile.


    "No... no more." However, at this time, Zhu Bajie didn''t have the courage to continue to do right with Meng Haoran. The feeling of escaping his life made him still have some confusion in his mind.


    Meng Haoran looked at Zhu Bajie quietly and suddenly felt a little dull. The pig Bajie in front of him felt that he was a rotten man except for his magic power. He didn''t have the intelligence in his memory!


    Throw pig Bajie a mobile terminal without telling him the role of the mobile terminal, turn around and leave, leaving pig Bajie still in a daze.


    Logically speaking, the predecessor of pig Bajie, as marshal Tianpeng, was qualified to contact the mobile terminal, but there was no alternative. He just missed the time when Meng Haoran launched the mobile terminal, and was demoted to the world later, so he didn''t know such a good thing at all


    After an inexplicable meeting with pig Bajie, Meng Haoran rushed back to his shop in Chang''an city. It took only two hours.


    The reason why I came back so soon is that there is really no other place to go, and the second is that there is Chang''e in the store!


    "What did you do today? Why did you come back late?" Chang''e looked at Meng Haoran and was a little unhappy. Today, Meng Haoran went out on a whim and didn''t inform her at all. She thought something had happened and worried for a day. Then she found that Meng Haoran came back like this, and nothing had happened. She was unhappy with Meng Haoran now.


    Seeing Chang''e, if you don''t give an explanation, you need your good-looking expression. Meng Haoran wondered slightly what happened.


    Fortunately, Meng Haoran is not a fool. He guessed eight or nine times as soon as he thought. He also knows how to answer to make Chang''e satisfied.


    Meng Haoran said apologetically as if I had forgotten something important: "I''m really sorry. I temporarily want to see two long-time friends today. I forgot to ask for leave with our sister Chang''e for a time. I''m really confused. I beg my sister to forgive my brother''s fault. I promise I won''t dare again next time."


    Chang''e was stunned when she heard Meng Haoran''s words, especially when she saw that Meng Haoran''s expression didn''t seem to be faking. She didn''t know what to say for a time. She was shy. Finally, she snorted and said, "who is your sister, where you go is none of my business, and you have to ask me for leave."


    "Shouldn''t I ask you for leave? I have only one relative here. I won''t tell you where to go. Don''t you treat me as a relative?" Meng Haoran was stunned, which made Chang''e stunned again.


    However, this time, contrary to Meng Haoran''s expectation, Chang''e showed a thoughtful expression, and finally nodded and said, "well... Where do you want in the future, you must tell me, and finally take me with you. I have only one relative now. If you''re gone, I really don''t know what to do? If you''re really gone, I..."


    Before the latter words were said, Meng Haoran directly and boldly hugged Chang''e. I have to say that Meng Haoran was moved. Chang''e''s body stiffened slightly in Meng Haoran''s arms, and then let it go. There was no resistance, as if he acquiesced in Meng Haoran''s behavior.


    Meng Haoran didn''t make any other moves closer. Just holding Chang''e quietly, he felt very good in his heart.


    At this moment, their hearts, both physical and soul, were very close, as if they could feel each other''s hearts.


    It turned out that Meng Haoran had occupied such an important position in Chang''e''s heart, and Meng Haoran suddenly found that he just wanted to see Chang''e, the so-called first fairy, and now he was unconsciously trapped.


    Feelings are mutual. If the other party doesn''t have the slightest meaning, it can''t develop at all. Of course, Meng Haoran doesn''t refuse Chang''e thousands of miles away, so he also has Chang''e in his heart.


    Thinking of becoming the God of the protagonist, his women will not lose happiness. Meng Haoran''s eyes twinkled with a firm and incomparable light, which is a kind of persistence and terrible persistence.


    On that day, after all, there was no super friendship between Meng Haoran and Chang''e. although Meng Haoran would not refuse if she wanted to, Meng Haoran didn''t do that, because it is more important to love someone.


    Sometimes a lover is a drag, because it will make people soft and indecisive, and many times a lover will be used by the enemy as his own weakness to attack.


    But more often than not, a lover is the driving force for a person to move forward. I think she has her, so I can make such efforts. Many of myself don''t want to do at all. What they don''t want to do will dare because of her existence, and her support is an extremely powerful force. Sometimes it can break their limits and produce amazing miracles. This is the power of love.


    Behind every successful man, there is a woman who loves him, or even more than one. Although this sentence is not completely right, it is also generally true. After all, a real person can never compare with two people. Even if that person is a genius, one day he will lose to a person who is not as good as him because of the lack of one person.


    Meng Haoran has a lot of women, so he carries a lot, but this burden will not make him weaker and weaker, but will make him stronger and stronger. With the continuous fermentation over time, he finally broke out amazing power.


    Of course, sometimes it''s not just more women. What''s important is that love.


    Because the relationship with Chang''e is more and more clear, Chang''e is also more gentle to him, which makes Meng Haoran very comfortable in recent times. People have a good spirit in happy events, and Meng Haoran is naturally the same. In this case, Meng Haoran''s accomplishments have made a little progress, which surprised him.


    However, it would have taken 200 years to break the bottleneck. Now, Meng Haoran estimates that it will only take about 100 years. In this way, I''m afraid the breakthrough of the westward journey will be earlier. After all, there is a lot less energy required.


    For the sake of Chang''e and his journey to the west, Meng Haoran didn''t study the magic weapon for the next few years. He lived a life of admiring only mandarin ducks but not immortals with Chang''e until one day.

 Chapter 739

    "What''s the matter? The smell is... Is it?" Meng Haoran, who was touring a famous mountain near Chang''an with Chang''e, suddenly felt an amazing breath rising nearby. Careful induction found that the source was not far away from him.


    And Meng Haoran quickly recognized this breath. It was not his contract beast Xiaobu, who had signed an equal contract in the blood eating raid on the world and was named the original beast of creation by Meng Haoran.


    "What happened to Aran?" Chang''e also felt this amazing breath. She was a little alarmed because the strength of the breath was far beyond her imagination. Even she had never seen such a powerful breath in her memory.


    At the level of Da Luo, she feels powerful and amazing. It can be imagined what kind of strong breath she feels.


    "Is it a quasi holy peak?" Chang''e didn''t think of small accomplishments as saints. After all, there are a few saints in the subconscious of the ears of the world. No matter how hard others try, they can''t break through to saints.


    The sudden burst of breath made Meng Haoran a little worried about his exposure, but when he quickly released, because he saw a real immortal not far from him, about 10 kilometers away, there was no response at all, and the immortals close to him in other places also had no response.


    "The range is only 1 kilometer." Finally, Meng Haoran, who determined the influence of little momentum, took Chang''e to a very far place.


    Looking at Chang''e''s expression of incomprehension and panic, Meng Haoran remembered that he had not come in a hurry and explained. He said apologetically, "it''s all right. This is actually the breath of a contract beast of mine. It won''t be harmful to us. I just don''t know why it suddenly burst out."


    "Your contract beast?" Chang''e looked at Meng Haoran suspiciously. Finally, she saw Meng Haoran''s serious expression and believed Meng Haoran''s words. However, she had long been shocked. The contract beast understood very well. Even if there was no such product in the world, Chang''e could vaguely automatically its meaning.


    It was because she guessed and knew its meaning that Chang''e found that she couldn''t understand Meng Haoran. He was a golden fairy peak. How could there be such a strong contract beast? And why she didn''t know it before.


    Chang''e, who clearly felt that she knew Meng Haoran very well, suddenly found that she didn''t seem to know Meng Haoran at all. She knew exactly what he did before, where he came from and what kind of experience he had. Meng Haoran obviously didn''t tell the truth, or she might just be a boy with amazing talent and got the chance,


    But what about this? In my eyes, he is still Meng Haoran. As long as he doesn''t change me, I won''t change him.


    Chang''e finally forgives Meng Haoran''s concealment. She believes that Meng Haoran''s feelings for him are not deceptive, and Meng Haoran may have his own reasons?


    I have to say that Chang''e is really cute, and I don''t blame men for liking her.


    While Chang''e was thinking, little dot finally came out of the void about 3 meters away from Meng Haoran. At the same time, the amazing breath dissipated.


    "Big... Big brother?" A child voice remembered in Meng Haoran''s mind. Meng Haoran looked at Xiaobu in surprise.


    The little bit at this time is a little bigger than Meng Haoran''s memory, and the surface luster is deeper. There are no other obvious changes, but Meng Haoran, who is closely related to it, found that great changes have taken place in its interior.


    "Are you talking, little fortune?" Meng Haoran asked tentatively. Under his perception, he has found an amazing fact that Xiaodian has broken through to 9 stars, that is, the saint level of the world.


    Doesn''t it mean that fortune increases with the increase of my cultivation? So what''s going on?


    Although Meng Haoran had doubts, he was more happy. After all, is this a good thing? The improvement of the strength of nature also represents the improvement of his own strength.


    As a primitive beast, even if he has just been promoted to 9 stars, it is not comparable to ordinary saints. Meng Haoran estimates that no one can beat him in this world except Hongjun. He can be called the top of the early 9 stars Peak combat power.


    "Yes... Me, big... Brother, how are you surprised? Hum, I''m already nine stars. How can I not communicate yet." The little voice began to stutter, and then quickly became fluent. However, from the tone and content of his words, we can see that it didn''t grow up much. At most, it changed from an infant to a bear child.


    "Wow! So cute." When Meng Haoran wanted to say something, Chang''e exclaimed, and then Meng Haoran saw the eyes he had seen many times.


    "Is this your sister-in-law?" This time, two people can hear the little voice. It''s natural that many people can use this little skill.


    "Sister in law, are you talking about me?" Listening to little bit''s cute voice and the name, Chang''e''s face showed a good-looking blush, and her eyes looking at little bit became softer and softer. If she was happy with little bit because of her appearance before, now she has to add her sweet mouth.


    "Of course, it''s not who else you have here. Besides, big brother has no objection! Do you say it''s big brother?" The Little Pudding said boldly.


    After listening to the little words, Chang''e subconsciously turned her eyes to Meng Haoran and found that Meng Haoran also looked at her with gentle eyes. Her heart had to fly. Her previous fantasies were thrown aside, and now her IQ has decreased infinitely.


    After that, Meng Haoran introduced xiaobudian to Chang''e, and then learned that the relationship between Meng Haoran and xiaobudian is so close. Coupled with xiaobudian''s own charm, she now has a good attitude towards xiaobudian. She is almost treated as a son. Fortunately, Meng Haoran knows that xiaobudian is an original beast. In fact, it can be strictly asexual, Although he behaves like a little boy now, in fact, he can become a little sister if he wants to, so Meng Haoran is not jealous. Otherwise, even if he is a child, Meng Haoran may care very much.


    "You''re so tired. You have such a powerful breath. What strength are you?" After learning that Xiaobu''s strength is based on Meng Haoran''s strength, Chang''e asked curiously. At this time, she also thought that Meng Haoran might not be the golden immortal peak on the surface Feng Xiuwei.

 Chapter 740

    "Of course, I''m a 9-star strong man, one star higher than my eldest brother?" Little bit said that his voice was slightly louder when he was nine stars. He was really a child. He had no idea. He would show his pride in one thing.


    Of course, if you really think Xiaobu is a fool, you can''t do it. This is also for Chang''e. If you change someone else, I''m afraid it won''t even know. The arrogance of the original beast won''t be understood by others at all. It''s a real pride stronger than the soul level.


    "Nine stars?" Chang''e didn''t know what the nine stars represented at all, and immediately turned her puzzled eyes to Meng Haoran.


    Meng Haoran can only smile helplessly about this. Anyway, it''s all like this. It''s nothing to tell her. At present, he roughly said about the star classification, cultivation and his origin.


    The nine stars of Dezhi represent the saints, and even the saints are only barely counted as nine stars. Meng Haoran''s goal is that after the nine stars in the legend, Chang''e didn''t speak for a long time and was a little silent along the way.


    When Meng Haoran thought that Chang''e knew the facts and had any ideas about herself, for example, when she couldn''t accept herself and felt some sadness in her heart, Chang''e suddenly spoke.


    "Ah ran, will you dislike me in the future?" Chang''e said with a cry, "you are so excellent, and I am so ordinary. I''m so afraid that you ignore me."


    After hearing Chang''e''s words, Meng Haoran knew that he had misunderstood her, and he was completely wrong. He couldn''t help feeling guilty and saw Chang''e staring at himself, With a pitiful look, he hurriedly said: "How can I dislike you? Even if you dislike me, you dislike me. What is my excellence? You are ordinary. In my opinion, on the contrary, you are so excellent and beautiful. If the people who chase you can run through the three realms in line, I can catch up with you is the luck of my eighth life. Don''t worry. Unless I die, no one can stop us from being together."


    Meng Haoran didn''t think it was all right when he said this. He directly pulled Chang''e''s hand up and pressed it directly on Xiao''s mouth and said, "listen, this is the heartbeat of me with you. It dances happily."


    Chang''e was finally made to laugh by Meng Haoran, and took her hand away from Meng Haoran''s Xiong mouth, Jiao Ashamed way: "hum, who wants to feel your heartbeat, knows to say something nice."


    Then it''s simple. After Meng Haoran and Chang''e communicate again, their relationship is closer again.


    Of course, the little one also helped a lot. His sister-in-law called Chang''e with joy on her face.


    Meng Haoran and Chang''e ended their tour ahead of time and hurried back to Chang''an. Although Chang''e wanted to be with Meng Haoran all the time, he learned from Meng Haoran that the sudden breakthrough of Xiao Xiaodian was strange, so he was very considerate and gave the space to Meng Haoran, Let Meng Haoran have time to figure out what''s going on.


    ¡­¡­


    "What''s the matter? Don''t you know? I thought you knew!" Little bit was a little surprised.


    "I know? I know. Will I ask you?" Meng Haoran asked back.


    Xiaobu covered his face with his little claws and knew he was stupid, but he soon realized that it was useless, There was some depressed voice back: "well, I forgot to tell you that my strength is the same as you. It is not comprehensive. In fact, there is another hidden thing I didn''t say, because I always thought you couldn''t reach that level, that is..."


    "Wait!" Meng Haoran suddenly stopped the little dot who was about to announce the answer and asked tentatively, "is it because of it?"


    Meng Haoran''s cloak suddenly appeared in the air, making Meng Haoran look very mysterious. The reason why Meng Haoran asked this is also because he carefully thought about the current situation. It seems that there is nothing else that can cause a small breakthrough in advance except that this thing has greatly increased his strength.


    "Sure enough, it''s my big brother. I thought of it all at once. It''s true. My strength is synchronized with you. Although your realm is still 8-star peak and peak, your combat effectiveness is already in the middle of 9-star, so I can break through to 9-star."


    "In fact, the hidden condition is that when my contractor, that is, your strength is at the peak of one star, but the strength reaches at least the middle of the next star, I will break through to the next star in advance. Of course, this time will not be immediately, but it will take a period of precipitation. That''s why I appear." Little bit slowly told the truth.


    After hearing this, Meng Haoran nodded with some sigh, and then asked, "is there anything hidden that hasn''t told me? Finally, let''s say it together now. Don''t be afraid of harsh conditions. Maybe I''ll finish it? Don''t underestimate me. I''m a man good at creating miracles."


    That''s what he said, but in fact, Meng Haoran didn''t expect xiaobudian to have other hidden things. After all, it''s enough against the sky now, but facts have proved that he said such a sentence is really useful. Xiaobudian didn''t immediately answer no after listening to his words, but made a thought, er, look, obviously there''s a play!


    "Well," the little one shook his head and looked at Meng Haoran many times. Finally, he said, "there is really another one. Are you sure you really want to listen?"


    "Of course?" Meng Haoran immediately became interested and looked at Xiaobu with great interest, hoping that Xiaobu would have some amazing good news.


    The little one hesitated and said, "then I''ll say it. Don''t talk nonsense after listening. I didn''t expect it. Who wants you to listen to it! Well, if you find a complete power of law for me to swallow up, then I can directly promote to the top of 9 stars."


    "The power of complete law?" Meng Haoran thought for a while, and finally determined that he did not say it. The owner of the complete power of law is the top of the 9 stars If he can get the strong man of the peak, his strength has reached the top of 9 stars The peak has even broken through to the top of 9 stars Peak, at that time, no one needed the power of the complete law at all. It was already the top of the 9 stars Peak.

 Chapter 741

    "But why did breakthrough 9 appear here? Can you shuttle through different worlds without my help?" Meng Haoran didn''t care too much about the power of the complete law, so he went on to the next question.


    The reason why Xiaobu didn''t appear before is that it will come to its original world. Meng Haoran can call Xiaobu to his side at any time, but it''s a little difficult to break through the world and come to Meng Haoran''s world with Xiaobu''s ability.


    Facing Meng Haoran''s question, Xiaobu blinked blankly, with an innocent expression, Finally, he said in his cute voice, "I don''t know what''s going on. It''s because of my brother''s relationship. I feel that my strength can improve again. I''ve been practicing all the time. When I finally broke through, there was a vortex in front of me. I felt my brother''s breath from the other side of the vortex, so I came here. I know next."


    Meng Haoran fell into silence after listening to Xiao Bu Dian''s words. For a moment, he felt something strange, but he really couldn''t figure out the truth.


    "By the way, brother, I feel free to go back to my original world, or come to you at any time from my original world! I haven''t found it before. I have to try whether it''s true." Before Meng Haoran could figure out the reason, little dot suddenly said such a sentence, and then suddenly disappeared in front of Meng Haoran.


    "This is... Going back? How is it possible! Did it say before..." Meng Haoran was really surprised this time, especially after seeing little dot appear in front of him again soon.


    "Yeah! It''s true. It''ll be much more convenient for me in the future. Oh, can I play here in the future? If I''m found, I can leave at any time." I looked forward to Meng Haoran. Indeed, it would be a little boring in the world over there.


    Meng Haoran was a little surprised to look at Xiaobu. He had never expressed such emotions before, but he was relieved soon. After all, Xiaobu was equivalent to a baby before 9 stars. He couldn''t express his emotions, and a baby didn''t have so many ideas. Of course, it''s different now.


    Meng Haoran naturally loves the little one, so of course he agreed to the little one''s requirements. Besides, there are really no people in the world that he is afraid of. Even if it is exposed, it is just a little troublesome. Besides, if the little one is not allowed to appear, it is still a little difficult to explain in Chang''e,


    After Meng Haoran''s approval, Xiao Xiaodian was obviously very happy. It can be seen from his expression that his eyes narrowed into crescent moons and muttered something from time to time.


    Meng Haoran learned why he broke through from the little dot, and his goal was about achieved. As for the sudden appearance of the little dot here, Meng Haoran also had a guess at this time, about because after the little dot''s strength broke through 9 stars, he had the first stimulation of his ability to get through with the world where his signer is located.


    ¡­¡­


    The existence of the little one has brought a lot of happiness to Meng Haoran''s life. With it, Meng Haoran''s small life is also very happy. Every day, he also has a leisure way to take the little one to go shopping.


    When Xiaobu goes out with Meng Haoran, she will become a very ordinary dog. Others think that Meng Haoran comes to walk the dog. Those who walk the dog also express their closeness to Meng Haoran, because Meng Haoran always holds Xiaobu in his arms or lets it on his shoulders, which is very loving.


    I have to say that dog owners have a long history, which can be seen from Meng Haoran''s recent experience. To tell the truth, Meng Haoran was a little happy when he saw those classical Girls bring their puppies to exchange their experience of raising dogs with him. Although he was not raising dogs, he still knew a lot of knowledge under the influence of his ears and eyes, So don''t be too easy to call the brick house beast or something.


    No, today, but when our Meng Da called the beast to the scene, he was quickly surrounded by a group of girls.


    "Big official Meng, you''re here again. Come and tell us how to make the dog as obedient as your one." A beautiful lady said that she was also a little dog in her arms, but she was not very calm and moved around. She obviously didn''t want to stay in her arms.


    "Yes! How can your nature be so smart? You can understand everything. You see it blinking at me. Do you know I''m talking about it? Well, it must be. Look at it blinking again." It was a lady next to a lady who dressed a little ordinary.


    "Brother, is this woman what you said 2B? I just despise it with my eyes. She is so happy." The little voice remembered in Meng Haoran''s mind, which made Meng Haoran some uncontrollable and unnatural corners of his mouth, but fortunately, others didn''t pay attention to this detail or understand this meaning.


    Although he is called a dog, he doesn''t feel embarrassed. After all, the level of these people is too far from it. No matter what they think, he won''t care. It''s like a giant doesn''t care what an ant is thinking. Therefore, he can stay so calm on Meng Haoran''s shoulder at this time, Even have the leisure to evaluate which girl is good-looking.


    Well, Xiaobu has been taught by Meng Haoran recently.


    "Can you let me be a beautiful man quietly?" Meng Haoran didn''t say this sentence after all. Looking at everyone waiting for his speech so actively, there was no way. Meng Haoran could only dig out some memories from the depths of his memory. Only then did he cope with the past. Once again, in everyone''s exclamation, he was forced to increase greatly and had a great momentum to the sky.


    While Meng Haoran was still engaged in what he said, he suddenly found a silence around him. After careful observation, they found that their eyes were a beautiful woman not far away and a little girl led by the woman. The little girl was probably her daughter.


    Not far from the little girl is a snow White looks like a dog, not a dog. At this time, it is running happily.


    Under Meng Haoran''s perception, the existence of a dog like animal is obviously not ordinary. It may be a monster of some kind of dog. Although its strength is not very strong, it is already very dangerous for ordinary people. Being able to have such a pet is enough to see that the little girl''s family is not simple.


    Who the hell are they? Meng Haoran thought so, but his expression remained the same.

 Chapter 742

    "It''s the empress changsun, and that''s the little princess! It''s really cute." I don''t know who said it. Meng Haoran just heard it.


    Empress Chang sun, is this the legend of heroes in Sui and Tang Dynasties? This woman really exists. I remember this is journey to the West! Meng Haoran vomited in his heart.


    Well, for the time being, it''s unreasonable. If she were here, wouldn''t it be possible for Wu Zetian to be there? I just don''t know if she can become the first female emperor in the immortal Xia world.


    Meng Haoran was obviously confused, but when he came back to his mind again, he found that the beautiful woman suspected of the empress changsun had come to him and was looking at him. Next to her, the little princess also looked curiously at the nature on Meng Haoran''s shoulder and wanted to try.


    Empress Chang sun naturally doesn''t know Meng Haoran''s real identity. In her eyes, Meng Haoran is an ordinary person with better clothes. At most, she has some money at home, but there is a saying that when I make friends, I never see whether each other has money or status. Anyway, she can''t compare with me.


    The same is true here. In the eyes of empress Chang sun, Meng Haoran''s status and wealth can be ignored, so she only looks at other aspects of Meng Haoran, such as personality and appearance.


    I can''t see my character, but I can see my appearance and temperament.


    What a handsome young man, he is not only handsome, but also extraordinary. He should be a person who has seen the world.


    This is the first impression of empress Chang sun on Meng Haoran. This impression makes her a little more fond of Meng Haoran. If it was an ordinary 50, it is now 51.


    Empress Chang sun didn''t speak, and Meng Haoran naturally didn''t speak first. At this time, Meng Haoran also saw that the other party really came to him, but he just didn''t know what it was for.


    At this time, people around were looking at Meng Haoran and empress Chang sun. They were quiet, only occasionally disobedient dog barks. The scene seemed strange.


    Finally, our little princess, as a child, couldn''t bear to tell the truth. She looked at the empress Chang sun with an anxious face and said, "empress mother, hurry up! I want the little dog. Hurry up and let the big brother give it to me."


    It turned out that he came to fortune. Meng Haoran suddenly smiled in his heart. Fortune is so popular no matter what shape it is. All ages take it all!


    However, I''m afraid I can''t do it if I want fortune! Even if Meng Haoran agrees, it depends on the will of nature itself. Meng Haoran respects. Well, let''s count it as animal rights for the time being!


    "Sir, you know my purpose. Do you know if you can give up your love?" Empress Chang sun didn''t feel angry because of the little princess''s words. She just looked at the little princess lovingly and said to Meng Haoran unnaturally,


    As expected, Meng Haoran is a good mother. Seeing this, Meng Haoran also has a good impression on her. A woman with maternal love is great.


    However, good feeling belongs to good feeling. Meng Haoran can''t directly say what I promised, but directly shook his head and said, "I''m afraid I can''t promise you."


    "Why? You can ask for anything. I can promise you as long as it''s not too much." Empress changsun said unexpectedly.


    When empress Chang Sun said such words, people every week cast envious eyes on Meng Haoran and got such a promise. Meng Haoran is going to develop!


    But many people thought that Meng Haoran would change his attitude next, but Meng Haoran still shook his head firmly. "It''s not this problem. It''s actually the only one. As long as it wants to go with anyone, I won''t stop it, and I can''t stop it."


    Meng Haoran''s last sentence is very meaningful and can''t be stopped. Indeed, if fortune really wants to run away with others, Meng Haoran has no way at all.


    At first, empress Chang sun didn''t believe Meng Haoran''s words and thought that Meng Haoran was lying to her, but soon she changed her mind, because she saw the eyes of creation. From her experience, we can see that they are a pair of intelligent eyes. No matter people or other creatures with such eyes are absolutely not ordinary.


    Is this really just an ordinary dog? Empress Chang sun couldn''t help falling into meditation.


    However, this meditation was soon broken,


    "No! No, I want it." The little princess pointed to nature and her expression was a little noisy.


    An unruly little princess, but considering her age and the atmosphere of life, Meng Haoran can still understand.


    I want to look up at the sky and say, "child, you don''t understand the world, not everything will be the same as you think", but I finally gave up this idea.


    "Stop making trouble in Jinyang. The big brother said it! You have to ask it." Empress Chang sun pointed to the Tao of creation.


    Is Jinyang Li Shimin''s favorite daughter who was raised by him after the death of the eldest grandson queen.


    Meng Haoran''s memory suddenly came out. He couldn''t help looking at our little princess carefully. When he looked carefully, he looked very similar to the empress Chang sun. I''m afraid this is one of the reasons why Li Shimin likes her so much.


    "Well, it''s a journey to the West now. It''s not certain whether empress Chang sun will die or not?" Meng Haoran suddenly remembered this stubble and secretly investigated the physical condition of his eldest grandson empress.


    Don''t think too much. What Meng Haoran wants to know is whether there is a problem with each other''s body. Otherwise, in a world where Li Shimin can live for N years, even with external force, empress Chang sun can live for thousands or even tens of thousands of years!


    Soon Meng Haoran got the answer he wanted. The result was very unexpected. Even Meng Haoran was a little uncertain about what was going on. There was no doubt that there was a problem with the Queen''s body, but the problem was very strange. Meng Haoran saw something wrong, but he didn''t know the reason.


    There is an unexplained attraction in the body of empress Chang sun to absorb his vitality. If it were not for the support of pills and the like, it would be impossible for her to live until now. However, even so, the resources that were enough to make her immortal were only used for her to survive, and her strength did not increase.


    Meng Haoran might know the answer if he checked carefully, but now is not the time, because our Jinyang really listened to her mother and began to try to communicate with nature, but the process is a little funny.

 Chapter 743

    "Little dog, will you come with me? My home is so big, and there are so many fun, so delicious! I''ll tell you! Xiaobai, it''s for beautiful women? If you leave me, you will be very happy in the future." The little princess broke her fingers and said one by one. Her eyes opened wide. Looking at the eyes of nature, even Meng Haoran had the idea of goose bumps.


    A little bit of nature will not be lured by this small advantage Confused, he even took a very high and cold attitude, looked down on him, and turned his head to the other side.


    The little princess was also a little worried. She really treated nature as a person. Seeing that nature was not interested in what she thought was good, she was very disappointed. However, because of this, she wanted to get nature more and more. There was no way. She could only look at Meng Haoran pitifully, which gave Meng Haoran a big headache.


    Whether this cute offensive should be so fierce or not, Meng Haoran shouted in his heart, but opened his mouth and said, "you see, I''m useless. I want it or not! But I can give you an idea, but I don''t know if you want to listen."


    Sister-in-law Liang nodded after listening to Meng Haoran''s words and looked forward to Meng Haoran. The eldest grandson queen on one side looked like watching a play at this time.


    "Now that you''re willing to listen, I''ll say it. My suggestion is that you can try to be friends with it first? You think! Now it doesn''t want to go with you because it hasn''t seen the benefits you said and doesn''t enjoy it. If you get it, call a friend with it first and take it to see the benefits you said. Maybe it will agree with you?" Meng Haoran coaxed him.


    Sister-in-law Liang, after listening to it, lowered her head and thought. Finally, she nodded and whispered to nature, "well, can we be friends?"


    The script was not performed as Meng Haoran said. Fortune directly ignored the little princess. Therefore, the little princess was really sad this time, and her tears were about to fall down.


    Finally, the empress Chang sun quickly held her in her arms and coaxed her, but she didn''t cry.


    "Why don''t you promise?" Meng Haoran preached to little bit.


    "Why should I promise? I''m not interested in what she said. Hum, especially the little white one. Isn''t it an ordinary monster? Where is it qualified to play with me?" Little one is a little proud Jiao.


    It turns out that your focus is here. Meng Haoran can''t cry or laugh in his heart.


    Finally, Meng Haoran really didn''t want to get the reputation of bullying women and children in front of everyone. It was good or bad that made Xiaobu agree to play with the little princess for a day, which made the little princess happy.


    Of course, the place to play is not here, but in the imperial palace of Datang. After all, the good things of the little princess can be intuitively felt in the imperial palace!


    Of course, it doesn''t rule out that Meng Haoran wants to have an excuse to visit the Imperial Palace openly. The guardians of fortune around him, well, Meng Haoran said so. He has every reason to accompany the one-day tour of fortune''s imperial palace.


    Meng Haoran began to wonder why the empress and Princess of the Tang Dynasty came here without anyone to follow. Later, he knew the reason. It turned out that it was because it still belonged to Chang''an city.


    The biggest difference between Chang''an City and other places is that it is the capital of the Tang Dynasty. Of course, it gathers the most powerful forces in the country. In this immortal Xia world, the speed is very fast. If empress Chang sun has an accident, I''m afraid there will be countless people in less than a second.


    Of course, this is not the safest. After all, there are always some lunatics who will not care about their own life and death, so at this time, they can only be solved by absolute strength and ignoring the power that can no longer watch all this.


    What is the power? Don''t guess, of course, it''s luck. The powerful luck of Datang has already formed a big golden dragon of luck in Chang''an city.


    As the mother of a country, empress Chang sun has received enough attention and protection. As long as someone is unfavorable to her, Jinlong will teach you to be a man every minute.


    The attack range of Qiyun Golden Dragon covers the whole Chang''an, and the speed is amazing. It can be said that as long as you are in Chang''an City, you are equivalent to standing face to face in front of it, so you are unprepared, because you can''t guess where it attacks you anyway. You are in the absolute light in front of it, but it is in the dark.


    Empress Chang sun''s answer was very straightforward. I''m afraid there was a sense of awe in it. After all, she didn''t want to see Meng Haoran do anything that embarrassed her. She still wanted to dispel Meng Haoran''s other ideas first.


    Meng Haoran naturally has no idea that he wants to be unfavorable to him, so the other party is destined to say it in vain. Well, maybe not in vain. This frank attitude has won Meng Haoran''s favor.


    Meng Haoran''s popularity is of uncertain value. It can''t be said that sometimes because of this, the other party will get great benefits.


    The palace arrived soon. Under the leadership of empress Chang sun, Meng Haoran was not blocked at all, but gained some curious eyes.


    The imperial palace is indeed very large, because considering the reason of practice, the imperial palace is thousands of times larger than the real Forbidden City. The floor area is terrible. It is as big as a province. However, such a large place is equivalent to a few steps for those who have achieved self-cultivation, especially those who have become immortals.


    The imperial palace is actually equivalent to a city in the city. There are everywhere in it, but it is relatively high-end. Ordinary people can''t afford it and can''t use it.


    Meng Haoran was curious about how the empress changsun and the princess Jinyang came out. He got an answer here. It turned out that there was still this kind of flying fairy beast in the palace. It was fast, but it flew very smoothly, and anyone could take it.


    Empress Chang sun and her family came out by this kind of transportation before. Otherwise, if they were direct, they would not be able to get out of the gate of the palace for a few days.


    The flight was not high, and the things on the ground could be seen clearly, so the little princess who thought she had made friends with lucky was very happy to talk to lucky about things in the palace, chirping like a sparrow.


    The planning of the imperial palace is really good. Looking from the air, it gives Meng Haoran a feeling of flat design, which is very in line with Meng Haoran''s personal aesthetics.


    After flying for about 10 minutes, Meng Haoran and his entourage arrived at the destination of this trip, the place where the queen is qualified to live, Muyi palace.

 Chapter 744

    Looking at the three words of Muyi palace, Meng Haoran was a little stunned. He thought it was Kunning palace. It was the first time to hear about Muyi palace, but it''s not surprising. After all, this is not a normal world. When he saw the eldest grandson queen Meng Haoran, he thought everything in this world was possible.


    After entering the Muyi palace, what you can see is that some precious drug rules are planted not far away, which is a drug field.


    It is not an ordinary medicine field, but a very precious medicine that can refine elixir.


    "Ziyinghua, qianfengcao, qishanling..." Meng Haoran recognized their origin and was very surprised, but then he was relieved to think that this was the imperial palace of the Tang Dynasty.


    Meng Haoran immediately found that some of the hair herbs here are miraculous varieties that supplement vitality. Thinking of the body of the empress changsun, I''m afraid they were prepared for her. I''m afraid her situation is not a big secret, but we can know that it''s definitely not ordinary since it hasn''t been completely solved for so long.


    When he came to his own territory, Meng Haoran found that the empress changsun showed a tired look. It suddenly occurred that she was deliberately forced to support outside. Her body itself was not good. It was not as healthy as an ordinary person. She worked hard to accompany the little princess. She was really a great mother.


    To be frank, because she didn''t show her original state outside, I''m afraid she had a sense of insecurity. She didn''t want to be seen by others. When she arrived at her own territory, she relaxed for a moment and forgot Meng Haoran''s existence.


    "If the queen is tired, she can have a rest first. A big brother like me will not get lost. Of course, I will take good care of the little princess." Meng Haoran is very understanding.


    "Thank you very much. I''m really tired. Let me take a moment." After seeing her weakness by Meng Haoran, empress changsun should have been less fond of Meng Haoran, but because of Meng Haoran''s words, she suddenly felt that she could be so in front of Meng Haoran. Meng Haoran gave her a very safe feeling, even safer than her husband.


    How did this happen? How could I have such a feeling? I still have to meet him less in the future. Looking at Meng Haoran and the little princess not far away, the eldest grandson empress was confused. Finally, she entered her bedroom, obviously tired and tight.


    ¡­¡­


    The little princess took her Xiaobai and fortune to play happily together. Of course, this was only for the little princess herself. She was completely entertaining herself. Fortune didn''t show anything at all. She thought fortune was seriously matching her?


    Meng Haoran was about 3 meters behind them. He mainly looked at the surrounding scenery. A small part of his attention focused on the little princess. After all, it was in the imperial palace. Meng Haoran also believed that it was almost impossible for the little princess to have an accident.


    Following the little princess, I suddenly came to a small square. There were already some children standing here. When they saw the little princess, they greeted her with a smile.


    "Jinyang, didn''t you go out with your mother? Why have you come back!?" A little boy who looked not much older than the little princess said to the little princess. Others looked at the little princess curiously. Of course, most of the boys and girls looked at fortune. The eyes were the same as the little princess''s first sight of fortune.


    "Nine brothers, and all brothers and sisters, hee hee, my mother and I have come back, because I want to bring my friends to play, Nuo, this is my new friend fortune." The little princess pointed to fortune and said excitedly.


    Brother nine, so this baby is the legendary Li Zhi. According to general history, he wants to be an emperor? There are other people who should be the children of the old man Li Shimin. They can really have children!


    Meng Haoran is not surprised that Li Shimin is so big and his children are so small. In fact, although these guys seem to be seven or eight years old, in fact, they are much older than that. Li Shimin''s strength is not weak, and his children can be regarded as immortal fetuses. The growth cycle is naturally different from that of ordinary people.


    "Wow! Are you friends with him? Can you introduce him to us and let him play with us?" A little girl with a ponytail and a round face said. She felt that she was undoubtedly a princess again.


    The little girls are very interested in nature, so they also look at the little princess after listening to this, but the other boys have turned their eyes to the stranger Meng Haoran.


    Meng Haoran came with Jinyang. They saw it very clearly. They thought it was the guard of Jinyang, but now they see Meng Haoran watching a play. They don''t pay attention to them at all. They don''t even call one, which makes them curious about the origin of Meng Haoran.


    Before Jinyang introduced fortune, a little fat boy pointed at Meng Haoran and said, "who are you? How did you come here? Don''t you know this is the place where princes and princesses can come?"


    "Brother Tai, he came with me and is also a friend of fortune. What are you doing?" At this time, the little princess of Jinyang was very loyal to Meng Haoran, but her eyes looked at the reaction of nature, which made Meng Haoran''s heart speechless.


    Brother Tai is Li Tai. Because he was too favored, the guy who competed with the crown prince for the throne finally fought with two tigers, which made Li Zhi cheap.


    Meng Haoran naturally won''t get angry with a little fart child. There is no bird at all. He looks up at the sky with a lonely expression. Moreover, his heart has decreased a lot for other busy little guys at this time, because they obviously have some doubts about Meng Haoran, otherwise they won''t let Li Tai ask so without any expression.


    "Ask you something? Why don''t you speak? Are you mute?" As a beloved prince, Li Tai obviously rarely received such ignored treatment, so he became angry on the spot and shouted at Meng Haoran. Fortunately, he hasn''t started yet, otherwise he will definitely be tragic.


    "Big brother doesn''t say dumb!" Although Jinyang was dissatisfied with Meng Haoran''s attitude, he still said a fair word.


    Meng Haoran continued to ignore it. This time, he turned around and looked at the distance, as if there was something interesting there.


    "Asshole, he ignored us so much. What do you say?" Li Tai is not an ordinary child. At this time, he still knows to pull foreign aid. He may be estimating that a person can''t deal with Meng Haoran.

 Chapter 745

    When other people hesitated whether to go or not because Li Tai said so, Meng Haoran finally made an action like waking up from a dream.


    Meng Haoran pretended to be too involved just now and said, "I''m really sorry. I just thought too much, so I didn''t notice my surroundings. Eh? What''s the matter with you? Why are you looking at me like this."


    "You deliberately ignored us. Don''t believe him." Li Tai said immediately.


    "Did I offend you just now? Er, I don''t know who you are? I really have a habit. When I think about things, my senses around me will drop sharply and I won''t pay attention to everything around me. So if I''m rude just now, please ignore it. I''m an honest person. You can know this by asking it." Meng Haoran pointed to the nature who was watching the play.


    These children are enough. They are really fooled like nature. Our nature is like Meng Haoran, so we nodded directly.


    In addition to Jinyang, other people are surprised to see such spiritual creatures. Although they have not seen them, they have no luck, so they don''t care very much.


    However, it has achieved a very good effect to put it here. For women, even if they are not mature yet, they can not resist the charm of nature. Without exception, they believe in nature, and their eyes looking at Meng Haoran are much softer.


    Although the influence of the boys was not so great, they also eased a lot. Many thought of the relationship between Meng Haoran and nature, as well as the attitude of the girls Meng Haoran.


    Of course, there are exceptions. As the first to bear the brunt, Litai''s idea has not changed at all, but due to his own strength, he can only look at Meng Haoran angrily. Of course, after Meng Haoran vaguely gave him a small look, he hated Meng Haoran deeply. His small eyes kept turning, and he didn''t know what idea he was fighting.


    A storm of hanging and beating children was about to be calmed down by himself. Meng Haoran was still a little happy before it disappeared. However, things were always different. When others chose not to pursue Meng Haoran and Li Tai had no way, a figure suddenly flew across the sky. At this time, Li Tai opened his voice and shouted.


    "Help! Someone wants to kill the prince." Li Tai''s voice was loud and clear. There was no panic tone at all. Instead, he looked at Meng Haoran triumphantly.


    The figure above heard Li Tai''s voice. He was also playing in the air and came straight here.


    Soon, the specific situation of the person who came was clear and visible. The person who came was a strong white robed general with a long gun in his hand. The breath of real immortals was distributed. Although it was only in the early stage, it was also majestic.


    The visitor looked at Li Tai and a kind of child. First, he bowed and asked, "Hello, princes and princesses." Then looking at Meng Haoran, he said indiscriminately, "how dare you kill the prince and say, who sent you, otherwise the long gun in my hand will not recognize people."


    The young general said, pointing his gun at Meng Haoran, with a great attitude of fighting.


    "Let''s see. It''s because you''re coming here today. Please come to me." Meng Haoran said to the good fortune on one side, with a helpless expression. How can there be such an unknown existence everywhere?


    Fortune looked at Meng Hao innocently, and his voice remembered in Meng Haoran''s mind: "I didn''t want to come, you asked me to come!"


    Meng Haoran stared at nature mercilessly, which meant he dared to talk back. What I said is what I said!


    At this time, Princess Jinyang ran between Meng Haoran and the little general, spread her arms and made a posture of an eagle protecting the chicken. However, because of the physical gap, it didn''t have that effect. Of course, this action made Meng Haoran''s favor with the little princess rise.


    "Don''t touch him. He''s my guest and brother Tai. You''ve gone too far. I''ll sue my mother." The little princess looked very serious, but the seriousness seemed a little cute on her.


    "I''m going to teach him a lesson. Hum, you''re welcome. Kill him. I''ll be responsible for something when it happens. And younger sister, if you like to complain, go and Sue. Anyway, I''m right." Li Tai has no intention of reconciliation.


    The little princess looked at her brother angrily. There was no way. Finally, she looked for help at Li Zhi, who had the best relationship with him, but it was useless. Now Li Zhi didn''t dare to compete with Li Tai, and didn''t want to do so for Meng Haoran.


    "Well, leave it alone. I''ll be fine." Meng Haoran said gently to our little princess Jinyang, and then in his confused eyes, he said, "the good fortune is yours."


    With a startling roar, fortune changed from a cute object to a small Unicorn with a length of 3 meters. There were red unknown flames flying around the body. Looking at the young general, he showed a look of abuse.


    In the surprised eyes of the people, fortune just moved forward quickly and easily into the little general. Then the doctor screamed. The little general thought of flying away from the sky and finally turned into a shining star. I''m afraid he went to the star to see oba.


    Fortune was satisfied to put away his hooves and turned back into the petite cute thing before. Suddenly, everyone''s eyes looked at fortune differently. Girls liked it more, and boys also had a fiery heat that they didn''t have before. Even if they wanted such a strong pet, didn''t they see a real fairy being sent away so easily in the early stage?


    "This... This..." Li Tai stared at fortune, and his words were incomplete. The God of fortune hit his face and immediately swollen his face. Now Li Tai is so embarrassed that he can''t help but leave.


    "Wow! You''re great." The surprise on the little princess''s face and Li Tai are completely two extremes. She is very happy at this time. It is her great expectation to be able to sell cute and fight with the clock of nature at ordinary times.


    Moreover, the posture of nature just now is not worse than that of now, and even more likable.

 Chapter 746

    "Now, no one should come to my trouble again!" Meng Haoran murmured, but his eyes looked at Li Tai, and he felt a little hairy when he looked at Li Tai.


    He won''t do it to me! I''m the prince. He shouldn''t have the courage, but what if he really has the courage? Alas! I knew I wouldn''t talk to him at the beginning. That little thing is so powerful.


    "I remember someone told me that I can''t be wronged. If I''m wronged, I''ll just turn this injustice into real. Well, it''s really reasonable to think of it now. I''m so afraid that I was misunderstood to kill the prince just now. In order to comfort my heart, I''d better..." Meng Haoran said, looking at Li Tai straight here.


    "What are you... What are you doing? No, but I... I''m not afraid of you!" Li Tai''s face was frightened and his feet were swinging. It looked very funny.


    "Eh!? what''s the matter with you? I don''t want to do anything. The sentence behind me is, let''s forget it first. Do you think too much?" Meng Haoran looked at Li Tai with a smile. He really didn''t mean to kill Li Tai. At most, he just taught Li Tai a lesson. Now he''s out of breath. To tell the truth, Meng Haoran didn''t suffer much from the beginning to the end. On the contrary, Li Tai has always been at a disadvantage, and Meng Haoran has nothing to worry about.


    "You... You wait." Li Tai finally looked at Meng Haoran angrily, left a word and trotted away from Meng Haoran''s vision. He didn''t know whether he had moved the rescue troops.


    Meng Haoran stayed and watched the little princesses play with nature. He didn''t mean to worry at all.


    "I''ll wait for you to see who you can find. I hope you can bring a valuable one. Otherwise, I''m really wasting my time." Meng Haoran said in his heart.


    The next time was boring for Meng Haoran, and the children didn''t say much about his curiosity, so he almost became a decoration, and seeing more of the same scenery also made people feel a little aesthetic fatigue. Meng Haoran finally had to take out his mobile terminal and play two games.


    On the line, I saw that Chang''e was just there, so I was pulled to the pit.


    When Meng Haoran saw Li Tai again, it was already evening. Jinyang was really reluctant to leave and played with it very late, so dinner was settled here.


    At dinner, Meng Haoran saw the empress Chang sun and his sons and daughters again. Of course, Li Tai was also here.


    What makes Meng Haoran a little strange is that Li Tai''s eyes at Meng Haoran are still so dissatisfied, but they are not as strong as before.


    In fact, after Li Tai left, he was going to find his uncle, but on the way, he was called by Empress changsun and told not to find Meng Haoran''s trouble and have sex with his mother Wei Xia, even Li Tai can only recognize it. Not only does his father like it, but the empress mother is also very good to him. A large part of it depends on his identity as the son of the empress mother. If he makes a choice, Li Shimin will never stand on his side.


    Li Tai also knows that his status comes from his father, so he naturally doesn''t dare to be right with his father at all. If he doesn''t listen to the advice of empress Chang sun, he is likely to lose Li Shimin''s favor. This is a scene he absolutely doesn''t want to see.


    Born in the royal family, as the prince, although Li Tai is a child, his thoughts are much more mature than ordinary children.


    Meng Haoran didn''t see Li Shimin at dinner. He was a little sorry, but he didn''t lose much. After all, it was only a small thing for him, just like a person who wanted a good movie and couldn''t see it because he didn''t buy a ticket.


    Finally, Meng Haoran left with good fortune, but the little princess was very reluctant to give up and let Meng Haoran reluctantly let go of good fortune.


    "The little princess is so kind to you. Don''t think about it. It seems more popular now. Cultivate feelings from childhood!" On the way home, Meng Haoran joked about nature.


    "She''s not my dish." But when fortune said this, Meng Haoran was absolutely stunned. He didn''t expect fortune to say such a thing. He was stunned and said, "what''s your dish?"


    "My food hasn''t been born yet? It will take hundreds of thousands of years!" Fortune broke its claws and finally said such a sentence, which convinced Meng Haoran again. He had to keep silent for fear that he would be teased by fortune again.


    Back home, Chang''e gently came to beat Meng Haoran''s back and have some legendary ear Sao. It''s really enjoyable.


    At this time, Meng Haoran did not know, because what he did today, he will soon be really remembered by the whole Tang Dynasty.


    After all, there was no airtight wall in the palace. Besides, Meng Haoran didn''t cover it up, so what happened at that time was quickly restored bit by bit. People with a little status knew that there was such a thing and began to inquire about Meng Haoran.


    Because of Meng Haoran''s special identity, they haven''t heard about Meng Haoran for a while, but I believe it''s not far away. After all, there are many experts in Datang. There are always a few who know Meng Haoran.


    In fact, on the third day after the event, Li Shimin knew Meng Haoran''s identity and what happened at that time. Of course, he only knew some. He didn''t even know that Meng Haoran was the first master of tool refining.


    In the study of the Imperial Palace, after Li Shimin finished playing the last Memorial, he stretched and stretched, and then seemed to say to the void, "I already know what''s wrong. Although it''s Xiao Tai''s fault, there are also mistakes to deal with. Not everyone is qualified to teach my son a lesson. Arrange it and I want to see him."


    Meng Haoran didn''t know that Li Shimin was already looking for him. He still continued his ordinary life. He didn''t pay attention to what happened that day. To tell the truth, there was really nothing worth remembering. If Li Tai was replaced by Li Shimin himself, Meng Haoran might have a little memory, Not like now. If you don''t think about it carefully, you won''t remember it at all.


    "Are you Meng Haoran?" In front of Meng Haoran, Li Shimin said with certainty, but Meng Haoran felt a little inexplicable. He didn''t know how to suddenly come up with such a sentence.


    "Well, do you want to say that I know everything about you?" Meng Haoran replied that he was joking, but Li Shimin was really stunned.


    How did he know I wanted to say that, mind reading?

 Chapter 747

    Of course, as Emperor Li Shimin was also very smart. He soon realized that this was just Meng Haoran''s casual talk. It was a bit embarrassing to think that he actually believed it.


    Meng Haoran looked at Li Shimin and finally didn''t recognize each other. He secretly guessed the origin and intention of each other.


    Well, my equipment is good and my accomplishments are barely. I just don''t know who it is. Did you come to me to buy something?


    "Introduce yourself. I''m Li Er." Li Shimin didn''t say his real name, but Meng Haoran knew his identity at once. There''s no way. Isn''t Li Shimin the second!


    Meng Haoran has also learned a little about history these days. He knows that Li Shimin in in this world did not kill his brother and force his father to abdicate. After all, it is a world that can cultivate immortals. In addition, human beings and the foreign enemy of the demon clan respect their strength. Even some big men don''t see the position of the emperor and want to practice wholeheartedly, Unwilling to deal with these worldly things?


    Speaking of the world, Li Shimin is also extremely excellent, not only in cultivation, but also in other aspects. It is with this excellence and different ideas of the world that Li Shimin successfully ascended the throne.


    "You two?" Meng Hao was stunned and said, "there are people with this name, then you are really two!"


    Hearing this, Li Shimin thought Meng Haoran knew his identity and was about to pose, but Meng Haoran''s words made him black.


    "It''s not you two. You''re only two? It''s Li two." Li Shimin''s tone is not very gentle. He is the most noble existence in the Ming Dynasty of the Tang Dynasty. He is said to be two. This is absolutely unacceptable.


    "Oh! I see. You are you two, you two." Meng Haoran deliberately confused, which made Li Shimin''s expression sink a lot.


    However, he is the leader of a country, and the skill of Nourishing Qi is really good. Instead of getting angry immediately, he calmed down a little interest and said, "well, I''ll tell you my real identity, I am..."


    "I know, Li Er, Li Shimin!" Meng Haoran grabbed the way, let Li Shimin''s pupils shrink, and then looked at Meng Haoran''s eyes,.


    So? He did it on purpose just now? Although Li Shimin doesn''t want to believe it, he can only make such a judgment.


    Knowing my identity, he dares to talk to me like this. Does he really have this confidence and not afraid of me, or is he a fool? Li Shimin wavered in his heart.


    "Well, now that the names of both sides have been known, let''s not get in my way when the meeting is over. I''m in a hurry to go home for dinner. It''s better." Meng Haoran pointed to the already dark sky.


    As a matter of fact, Meng Haoran only thought of going out for a stroll today, but he didn''t expect to meet Li Shimin. However, Meng Haoran soon realized that this might not be a coincidence. After all, Li Shimin''s day-to-day business. How could he appear here for no reason? In addition, Li Shimin directly called his name before, So Meng Haoran knows that the other party definitely appears in front of him purposefully.


    "Why don''t you let me, you don''t let me..."


    "What do you want if you don''t? Huh?" Li Shimin was also angered by Meng Haoran''s attitude, and his voice was full of anger.


    "No, no, I''ll go this way!" Meng Haoran waved his hand, made a helpless expression, and was about to pass by Li Shimin.


    Li Shimin naturally wouldn''t let Meng Haoran leave so simply. He quickly stood on Meng Haoran''s line again, and the two stood opposite each other again.


    "Don''t go!" Li Shimin shouted, looking at Meng Haoran coldly, looking dignified.


    "What the hell do you want to do? I don''t know you. The road is facing the sky. Do you understand? Don''t understand!? if you don''t understand, go to chadu Niang." Meng Haoran dumped such a sentence and changed direction again.


    When Li Shimin was still thinking about who Meng Haoran said Du Niang was, Meng Haoran had passed through him. Now Li Shimin put down his thinking and caught up again.


    However, although Meng Haoran seems to walk very easily, the distance of each step is very large. Li Shimin runs, but he finds that he can''t catch up no matter how.


    "A strong man who understands the power of space!" Li Shimin''s insight was amazing. He had a preliminary judgment and was surprised.


    To understand the power of space, Meng Haoran''s accomplishments are at least one level of true immortality! Such accomplishments are enough for Li Shimin to pay attention to.


    And Meng Haoran may still be a real fairy?


    "It seems that my plan will be changed." Originally, Li Shimin knew in the intelligence that Meng Haoran didn''t make a move and relied on a special immortal beast. He thought Meng Haoran''s own strength was not good? After all, in that case, as long as they are stronger than the little general, they will choose to fight by themselves. That''s even better, isn''t it?


    The reason why Meng Haoran didn''t make a move should be that Meng Haoran couldn''t fight. Basically, those who understand the situation judged it this way. They never thought that Meng Haoran didn''t make a move because it was too cheap to make a move on a real immortal.


    Meng Haoran deliberately keeps the speed that Li Shimin can''t catch up with. He just wants to see how long Li Shimin can persist. In fact, he realized from the beginning that Li Shimin didn''t come alone. There are two other people with him, one is the peak of real immortals and the other is the beginning of golden immortals. The lineup is still very strong.


    Seeing that he couldn''t catch up, Li Shimin finally called someone. He shouted, "Uncle Bao, bite Jin and stop him!"


    Qin Shubao and Cheng Yaojin, Meng Haoran suddenly came up with two names in his mind. He also looked forward to looking in a certain direction. In his previous life, he didn''t read the biography of heroes in the Sui and Tang Dynasties. He knew their deeds and great celebrities!


    Cheng Yaojin''s three board axe exists as a famous saying. You can''t even know it.


    After Li Shimin drank, not far from Meng Haoran''s front, two figures approached quickly one after another, and immediately came to Meng Haoran''s front less than 50 meters. At this time, Meng Haoran also saw the people who came.


    At the front is a refined young man in Confucian clothes. His face is white, his eyes radiate the light of wisdom, and his body is full of cold gas. He knows that he is a great talent at a glance.


    Behind him was a black fat man who fought with some Africans. He looked a little bluffing. Meng Haoran immediately put him and Cheng Yaojin in their seats.

 Chapter 748

    Qin Shubao and Cheng Yaojin both made a blocking posture in front of Meng Haoran, which obviously meant that the road was impassable.


    Meng Haoran smiled, and his figure suddenly turned into a remnant in their eyes.


    "What? This is..." Qin Shubao could only see Meng Haoran''s vague figure in his eyes. Even he had no time to move, and Meng Haoran had passed by him.


    In Li Shimin''s direction, Meng Haoran was even more magical. He appeared between Qin Shubao and Cheng Yaojin almost instantly, and then blinked again behind Cheng Yaojin.


    Li Shimin was shocked and knew that he underestimated Meng Haoran again. If he could get rid of his two generals in this way, there was no doubt that Meng Haoran had the strength to kill them easily,


    At Meng Haoran''s speed, they couldn''t react at all.


    At this time, Li Shimin stopped chasing. He knew that if Meng Haoran didn''t want to, he couldn''t catch up, and what could happen if he caught up? Although this is in Chang''an City, as the leader of the country, he is protected by Qi luck, but he also has no way to Meng Haoran, isn''t he?


    However, at this time, Meng Haoran suddenly gave him a strange smile, and then he only felt a dark in front of him, but found that Meng Haoran didn''t know when to appear in front of him again.


    Even though he had known Meng Haoran''s speed, Li Shimin was startled at such a close distance, and a cold sweat came out involuntarily. However, he had no time to wipe it at this time.


    "At this speed, I wonder if Jinlong can save me?" Such a terrible idea came out of his mind. Li Shimin looked at Meng Haoran''s expression and changed again and again.


    Li Shimin is completely passive at this time. At the beginning, he wanted to find Meng Haoran trouble, but now he thinks about how to quickly. When I leave Meng Haoran, no one wants to hand over his life to others. Li Shimin is no exception, although in his opinion, it is only one in ten thousand possible.


    "Hehe, I''m back again. How about it? Welcome or not!" Meng Haoran said with a smile. His eyes at Li Shimin were full of drama abuse. Although he was a little overqualified, Meng Haoran felt that he could do this for Li Shimin without losing face. After all, he was famous for creating the emperor of Zhenguan prosperous age, although he didn''t know if he was in this world.


    Li Shimin didn''t answer Meng Haoran''s words, but looked at Meng Haoran''s back, where Qin Shubao and Cheng Yaojin were.


    "What do you want, your majesty?" With a loud roar, Cheng Yaojin waved an axe and burst out an amazing breath. He was the only one at the peak of Zhenxian. The power of this attack was to chase Jinxian directly.


    The powerful immortal force filled the street and instantly destroyed countless houses around. Fortunately, this place is a little close to Meng Haoran. The people living here are not ordinary people, so they have nothing to do. Of course, this also let them all come out to watch the excitement.


    "Strike of no light!" Cheng Yaojin shouted loudly. His axe seemed to be a black hole that could absorb light, making the surrounding area feel dark in front of him, as if he was blind.


    Meng Haoran''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he didn''t even turn his head back. He just pointed at his back, and a strong energy just hit Cheng Yaojin''s axe.


    Cheng Yaojin only felt a great force coming from his hands. He tightened his heart and used his whole body to offset this force. However, when he removed this force, his attack could not be sent out again.


    Cheng Yaojin looked at Meng Haoran with a slight change in his eyes. He had never met anyone who could crack his attack so easily.


    The attack without light is not an ordinary attack. It has been regarded as a small unique skill. When Cheng Yaojin launches, the axe in his hand can absorb the surrounding light and make the enemy pause a little because of the light. More importantly, these lights will turn into his power, greatly increase his attack power this time, and even send a blow beyond his own level.


    Cheng Yaojin didn''t continue to attack after he missed, because he had seen that Meng Haoran didn''t mean to hurt Li Shimin, otherwise he wouldn''t wait until now. Just now, he was in a panic before he attacked Meng Haoran.


    "It seems to have been seen as a monkey show!" Meng Haoran looked at the crowd gradually surrounded, murmured, and then waved around. In an instant, Meng Haoran, Li Shimin and Qin Shubao. Cheng Yaojin and the four disappeared in place.


    Collective instant movement is so easy to use.


    ¡­¡­


    "Come and sit down and have a good talk! There will be no one here to disturb," Meng Haoran said to the three people who had not recovered.


    Just now, Meng Haoran moved himself and Li Shimin to his shop and accurately to the reception room in order not to be busy.


    Li Shimin subconsciously sat down after Meng Haoran''s words, but only after he really sat down did he react to what had happened and almost screamed out, but fortunately someone couldn''t help it before him,


    "What place is this? Weren''t we in another place just now? Why did we come here in an instant?" Cheng Yaojin was surprised, but Qin Shubao showed a thoughtful expression,


    The strength is strong. The magic power is still mysterious. Such a person has never heard of before. Before losing, he thought that the other party was just a very ordinary practitioner. Reality and imagination are two different! I really don''t know what those intelligence people do. They''re all losers.


    Li Shimin scolded those guys who collected Meng Haoran''s intelligence for a long time, but he couldn''t feel Meng Haoran''s idea at this time. People had to bow their heads under the eaves, so they sat there silently, waiting. If other familiar people saw it, they would be surprised. When would our emperor be so honest.


    "Ah ran, you''re back!" At this time, the door of the conference room suddenly opened, and Chang''e came in. She saw Li Shimin and others with slight eyebrows, but Meng Haoran smiled like flowers.


    "I''m back! I''ve brought some guests." Meng Haoran pointed to Li Shimin and said to them.


    Chang''e also nodded slightly, and then came with a considerate sentence: "then I''ll leave first, you talk slowly, but not too long!"

 Chapter 749

    What Meng Haoran didn''t notice was that Li Shimin''s pupils contracted for a moment when he saw Chang''e. otherwise, he would have guessed that Li Shimin knew Chang''e.


    For some unknown reason, Li Shimin did not show his understanding of Chang''e, but chose to remain silent.


    After Chang''e left, the meeting room fell into silence again. Li Shimin was waiting for Meng Haoran to speak first, and Meng Haoran didn''t know what to say. After all, until now, Meng Haoran didn''t know the real purpose of Li Shimin to see him today.


    Meng Haoran didn''t give the other party a chance to make it clear before. Now he can only guess for himself.


    It seems that he doesn''t know me very well, so he doesn''t pay attention to me for a long time. Recently, what I have done that may make him pay attention to is


    Thinking of this, Meng Haoran''s mind naturally emerged the scene in the palace, and there was a number in his heart.


    "Go ahead? What do you want to do with your son? Are you here to compensate me?" Meng Haoran intends to characterize this matter first. It is not that he bullied the children, but that the children took the initiative to look for trouble and were beaten in the face. Of course, the fact is almost the same. The only difference is that Meng Haoran''s initial disregard for Li Tai made the other party so radical.


    "Compensation?" Li Shimin looked at Meng Haoran in amazement. His brain could not turn. However, when he saw that Meng Haoran''s expression was very serious, he doubted himself. Is there anything I really don''t know?


    "Of course, your son intimidated me and wanted to kill me. Although he failed in the end, I was really shocked. I was hurt in my heart and suffered an irreparable blow in my spirit. How can you not compensate me for my spiritual loss? Of course, there is the appearance fee of my fortune. The cost of one shot is not low. Have you brought enough valuable baby?" Meng Haoran kept looking at Li Shimin''s body when he said this, especially focusing on some parts of his body.


    Don''t get me wrong. Those parts that Meng Haoran pays attention to are just the hiding place of the baby Li Shimin took. Meng Haoran''s eyes are as numb as Li Shimin''s eyes.


    How? Can it be said that he can see through? After Li Shimin noticed Meng Haoran''s eyes, he was surprised and uncertain, because those places were where he put his baby.


    Some small treasures he didn''t put in the storage props, but carried with him. Li Shimin regretted that he took these treasures out at this moment. He was not watched.


    Well, at this time, Li Shimin has basically fallen into the misunderstanding of thinking. Unexpectedly, he didn''t think that he had come to find Meng Haoran for trouble instead of compensation. What he thought was how to keep his baby.


    "You fart? You''re so strong. How can you be frightened by a little hairy leader? You''re blackmailing?" Cheng Yaojin is really a Cheng Yaojin. No, he killed him halfway.


    Looking at Li Shimin''s look from confusion to surprise, Meng Haoran glared at Cheng Yaojin fiercely. He didn''t show weakness when he didn''t bite Jin.


    Meng Haoran, who was bored, didn''t speak, but found a place to do it again, and took a sip of the tea he made before going out today, After seeing Li Shimin, who has recovered his Qingming, said: "whether to compensate depends on yourself. I''m talking about it. If you don''t compensate, I''ll scare you from time to time. After all, according to you, as long as you are strong enough, you''re not afraid of being scared! This truth is very right! You strong people must be able to withstand my fear!"


    After Meng Haoran''s last bar word, then Li Shimin and the three of them were shocked to find that there were dark winds around the scene. Then there was a scene that almost made their hearts jump out, and countless hands stretched out from the ground Come out, dense, even if there is no dense phobia, you will be afraid.


    More terrible is still behind. Intermittent sounds came from underground. The sound was very small at first, but soon became big..


    "Come down with me, come down with me, come down with me..." one sentence and four words are spoken in different tones. It''s very uncomfortable to listen to it in your ears.


    Of course, if it''s just like this, Li Shimin can barely stand it, but is it possible to end it? This is just the beginning.


    The next three people followed Meng Haoran through a trip to the 18th floor of hell and saw what the real penalty is.


    After 10 minutes


    When Li Shimin saw the familiar environment around them again, they showed the expression of the rest of their lives, and then looked at Meng Haoran with fear.


    "How''s it going? No, there''s something better later?" Meng Haoran''s tone is very playful.


    So what did Li Shimin and his colleagues go through just now? The answer is very simple. Meng Haoran just let them experience what he saw and heard on the 18th floor of hell. Although it is only a simple illusion, they can confuse the true with the false by using Meng Haoran''s cultivation. Therefore, everything they experienced is no more false than their own experience.


    The 18th floor of hell, as the most terrible place in the world, even judge Cui of hell felt a little hard to come down, let alone Li Shimin. To tell the truth, even Meng Haoran couldn''t stand seeing some scenes, so you know.


    "No! Don''t come again. Don''t you just want to compensate? I compensate, can''t I pay back?" Li Shimin screamed, not like a monarch at all, but like a frightened clown.


    At this time, Li Shimin couldn''t care about his baby. He quickly took down what he thought was valuable and put it in front of Meng Haoran.


    After a while, a pile of small things appeared in front of Meng Haoran, all of which were very spiritual babies.


    "Have you seen enough? I really don''t have it now. If it''s not enough, why don''t I go back and get it for you!" Li Shimin said this carefully, as if Meng Haoran was the king of a country and he was just a minister.


    Meng Haoran looked at Li Shimin for a while. At last, Li Shimin retreated in his eyes, showing a very distressed look. He put his hand into his clothes again and slowly took out a small object that looked glittering and translucent. It was a piece of jade, but the point was not here. The point was that there was a strange smell on the jade, Meng Haoran is familiar with the smell.


    "It''s actually it..."

 Chapter 750

    Meng Haoran, who was originally a light hearted man, stood up directly and excitedly this time. He grabbed the jade in Li Shimin''s hand, and then observed it carefully. The more he looked, the more he was happy.


    Li Shimin felt more pain when he saw this. In fact, he didn''t know the origin of the jade himself, but he felt the most about its magical effect. In fact, he got the jade during a trip very early.


    But he didn''t take it to heart. The last time he happened to find the function of jade, he was able to keep meditating at the fastest speed during practice. Every time he wore it for practice, Li Shimin''s speed was extremely fast. His original qualification was not very poor. He relied on this jade to become a real genius.


    Although his accomplishments are only in the middle of the true fairy, his actual age is less than 500 years old. He can achieve such achievements at this age. He is definitely a top genius. The most important thing is that when he got the jade, his accomplishments haven''t broken through the fairy. The jade has a rare effect on breaking through the bottleneck, so that Li Shimin didn''t realize the existence of the bottleneck at all.


    Li Shimin has always kept such a treasure close to his body. Even taking a bath is the same. He never leaves his body. It can be seen that he cherishes it. Now he actually took it out. It can also be seen what Li Shimin has just experienced and made him do so.


    Not to mention Li Shimin''s heartache, Meng Haoran was very excited at this time.


    Unlike Li Shimin, Meng Haoran has recognized what is in front of him. This is the jade of rules. Speaking of it, he knew it not long ago.


    Didn''t fortune say the last hidden secret? It said that if there was a complete force of rules, it could be directly promoted to the 9-star peak. Meng Haoran didn''t hold any hope, because the complete force of rules was too rare and more difficult than his own promotion to the 9-star peak.


    However, because he was bored, he finally looked for the system to see some information about the power of rules, one of which was about the jade of rules.


    The jade of rules, the jade composed of the rules of heaven and earth, can be absorbed and understood. According to the power of rules contained in it, the degree of rarity is also different. The most high-grade regular jade even contains a jump of complete rules.


    At that time, Meng Haoran only looked at it as entertainment, because he didn''t think his luck would be so good and he could get the jade of rules. Even at that time, he laughed at himself and felt that he had lost his mind and thought more.


    I didn''t expect that today he actually met the jade of the rules. It was ecstatic.


    The reason why the waving jade was not found in Li Shimin before is actually because of a characteristic of regular jade. As long as you don''t directly see it and feel it, it is almost like an ordinary jade.


    "Well, these are your compensation! I accept it. Our previous affairs will be written off. Well, if there is such a good thing in the future, I hope you can come to me." Meng Haoran realized that he was not alone, so he smiled Squint. Mi said to Li Shimin that he had the intention of seeing off the guests and then studying the jade of the rules by himself.


    Li Shimin looked at Meng Haoran, who had a completely different attitude from before. At this time, he was disappointed. A wordless anger surged up. He was very unwilling to eat in such a place. He was coerced by Meng Haoran to hand over his most precious things.


    Li Shimin wants to know that Meng Haoran didn''t find his treasure. He can''t take it out. I don''t know what he will feel.


    Not only Li Shimin, but also Qin Shubao and Cheng Yaojin looked at Meng Haoran with strange expressions. However, Meng Haoran was unable to observe these at this time. He focused on the jade in his hand, and even didn''t bother to look at them.


    "Ah, why are you still here? Don''t you go back to dinner? Or do you want to eat with me." Meng Haoran said strangely when he saw that Li Shimin had not moved yet.


    This time, Li Shimin understood. He didn''t say a word to Meng Haoran, and then left. Qin Shubao and Cheng Yaojin followed behind him.


    When Li Shimin went a little farther, Meng Haoran seemed to think of something and shouted to him, "Hey, what? If there is such a good thing next time, please be sure to consider me. In short, welcome to come next time."


    "Welcome next time" doesn''t mean Li Shimin has to come to deliver the baby. Li Shimin almost fell to the ground because he stumbled at his feet.


    ¡­¡­


    "What makes you so happy, Aran!" Chang''e also heard Meng Haoran''s words and was slightly surprised. After all, as a familiar God with Meng Haoran, she knew whether Meng Haoran was really happy when he spoke. She heard that Meng Haoran was really happy now.


    Meng Haoran glanced at Chang''e and said with a smile, "look, that''s it. He sent it."


    Meng Haoran has completely ignored the fact that Li Shimin is not willing to send it.


    "Isn''t this a jade? What''s the big deal? It''s worth your happiness?" Chang''e looked at the regular jade in Meng Haoran''s hand and didn''t find the mystery contained in it. She said the same as Meng Haoran.


    "Hehe, you don''t understand. It''s not an ordinary jade. Its origin is great?" Meng Haoran explained, and then said the jade of rules.


    "Jade of rules, is this really?" Chang''e exclaimed and came to Meng Haoran. She looked at the regular jade carefully, as if she were looking at something very novel.


    Meng Haoran didn''t speak, but let her feel it for herself. In fact, he has calmed down a lot now. He doesn''t know what the force of rules contained in this jade is and how many, so it may still be a pit.


    "It''s really like what you said. It''s great. Your friend is really good to you. He gave you such valuable things. Maybe he has something good to play with next time?" Chang''e said that the eyes of good things shine. She also misunderstood the relationship between Meng Haoran and Li Shimin. She thought it was really sent, but even if she knew the truth, she would stand on Meng Haoran''s side! Who is Li Shimin? Half wool with her?

 Chapter 751

    "Well, now let me see the real value of this jade of rules. If you really make a whole rule, it will be really developed." In Meng Haoran''s room, Meng Haoran looked at the jade of rules in front of him and prayed secretly in his heart.


    Meng Haoran also knows the method of opening jade. Speaking of it, this jade really has a fight with some gambling stones in previous lives. It takes a lot of luck to open a really complete force of rules, which is more difficult than winning the lottery. The only difference is that the jade of rules must contain rules, but it is more or less a problem, so you don''t have to worry about losing money.


    I don''t know if it is Meng Haoran. At this time, fortune and Chang''e look forward to the jade of rules, hoping that Meng Haoran can achieve good power of rules.


    Meng Haoran has thought before that there are three possibilities for opening jade this time. The first is to directly open to the power of a whole piece of creation rules. This probability is more difficult than Meng Haoran''s promotion to 9 stars immediately. Of course, if he can do it, then Meng Haoran will use it himself. In this way, he can advance to the peak of 9 stars as soon as possible, To the point that it can impact the God of the protagonist; Second, it provides a power of other complete creation rules. This situation is naturally used by creation. At that time, creation can break through the peak of 9 stars, which can indirectly improve its strength.


    The last is not the power of complete rules, which is the most likely situation. At that time, it will be used to get it into the world built by Meng Haoran, improve the world and accelerate its growth.


    The first time I opened a jade, it was still such an ox fork jade. Meng Haoran''s hand was still shaking. There was no way. It was related to how bitter he would be in the future!


    Facing the jade of rules, Meng Haoran''s hand began to form a very complex handprint. The rules of creation that he understood were inspired by him. Unexpectedly, a jump of white thin lines appeared in the void. As soon as the thin lines appeared, they were attracted to the jade of rules.


    Then, after touching the white thin line, the regular jade seemed to trigger some mechanism and began to flicker. At the same time, the spatial fluctuation around it began to become very strange.


    "Fortunately, I''ve been prepared. Otherwise, I''m afraid many people who should and shouldn''t come will come back." What Meng Haoran said is not what can be seen on the surface, but the strange fluctuation when the power of rules is realized. This fluctuation can only be felt by those who understand the power of rules.


    For ordinary people, even if their cultivation reaches the level of quasi saints, they can not sense the strange fluctuation caused by the birth of the power of the rules. Only by truly understanding the rules can they enter this level and be qualified to sense the most vast power in the universe.


    Meng Haoran also considered this before. If he really didn''t take any measures, I''m afraid that now, in addition to the saints, Lian Hongjun and the way of heaven will come out. At that time, Meng Haoran will do it. It''s not easy to do it.


    Stimulated by Meng Haoran''s force of rules, the jade is slowly activated, and the force of rules begins to break the shell of jade from its interior.


    Meng Haoran''s movements became faster and faster, and the rules of creation appeared on him. He wrapped the jade in thin lines and rubbed it slowly Wipe the jade. Under this two pronged approach, the jade gradually becomes transparent.


    At a certain moment, when the surface of the jade finally dissipated, a vibration from the deepest soul resounded through Meng Haoran''s soul.


    "It''s a wonderful feeling. It''s like the soul was injected with a powerful tranquilizer. It''s completely calm. It''s like detachment. Looking at other things, you can directly see the most essential soul." Meng Haoran was shocked, and according to this situation, he vaguely guessed what the power of this law belongs to.


    Although it is not the law of creation you want, its origin is not small. It is the legendary law of soul. When you practice to the extreme, you can completely get rid of meat Body becomes a strange body of soul, which can be integrated with all things in heaven and earth at any time, which is equivalent to incarnating all things. At that time, it can be said to be the most difficult to kill, because you never know where he will hide in the next moment. Unless you find the source of his soul, otherwise, he will be immortal.


    The soul law is rarely practiced, not because it is not strong, but because it is very difficult to get started. Its difficulty is almost the same as Meng Haoran''s way of creation.


    "It''s not the law of creation!" When Meng Haoran was still addicted to the abstruse way of soul, little bit said, but how could his tone be a little happy!


    "Yes, it''s not the law of creation, but isn''t that what you want?" Meng Haoran said unhappily.


    At this time, Chang''e looked at them with some doubts. In fact, she couldn''t see the rules at all. In her opinion, Meng Haoran and they were looking straight at the air and so excited. If they didn''t believe what Meng Haoran said before was true, I''m afraid she would take the power of rules as something that doesn''t exist at all!


    "Well, forget, you can''t see." Meng Haoran looked at Chang''e''s puzzled expression and quickly explained the reason to her, but even so, Chang''e couldn''t feel it because she couldn''t see it. Her curiosity about it was greatly reduced and left directly. She might as well do other things than looking at the air.


    "Well, it has been determined that it is the law of the soul, so let''s see whether it is complete or not!" Meng Haoran said to Xiao Bu, and then his expression became dignified again.


    Little bit also nodded when he heard the speech, and looked at Meng Haoran''s action without blinking.


    Meng Haoran tested the soul law in many ways according to the method obtained from the system, and finally came to a conclusion that he expected, this soul law is incomplete.


    Also, if it is really complete, it means that a strong soul law at the peak of 9 stars has fallen, which is impossible.


    "About 50 percent." Meng Haoran murmured that he didn''t care about it completely or particularly. After all, he didn''t expect to win the grand prize from the beginning. Moreover, this 50% was beyond his expectation.


    "Do you want to use it, or let me refine the magic weapon of a sword." Meng Haoran asked xiaobudian''s opinion. Although it is incomplete and can not achieve the final effect, it is also possible for xiaobudian to reach the middle stage of 9 stars and close to the later stage.

 Chapter 752

    After listening to Meng Haoran''s words, Xiaobu still had some thoughts, and his eyes showed the color of thinking. Finally, Meng Haoran, who thought it would say that he used it, guessed wrong.


    "Forget it, you''d better use it. Even if my strength reaches the mid-term of 9 stars, the improvement is not great. After all, my current law of creation is more than 30%, and the difference from the mid-term 40% is not great. Even if I use it, it is barely 40%, which is a bit wasteful." Said the little one.


    "Oh! You think so, well! I happen to have nothing to take advantage of. In addition, I used to be ready-made. I can only say that I can fight, but my combat effectiveness has not been enhanced." Meng Haoran said that in this way, the use of the power of the law of the soul was determined.


    Then, the next step is to consider how to use this soul law to build a weapon. 50% of the soul law is used as the material for refining. Meng Haoran can think that this magic weapon is definitely at the level of Pangu axe. At least it is a chaotic treasure. As for the chaotic treasure, it depends on the specific situation, but it may not be achieved, Because the chaos treasure belongs to the level of creation Jade Butterfly, a creation Jade Butterfly creates a medium-term of 9 stars.


    Of course, if Meng Haoran is refined with 50% of the power of the law and some things that are not much worse than it, it is not impossible to be the treasure of chaos. In that case, there is one more magic weapon to impact the God of the protagonist, which is of great significance to Meng Haoran, which means that he has obtained a corner in the qualification to attack the God of the protagonist.


    "How to find similar materials?" Meng Haoran pondered, and finally suddenly thought of his own system lottery.


    Indeed, according to the current fate of the lottery, if he goes once now, he is likely to get the high-quality materials he wants. However, it is worth considering whether it is worth it. After all, the shadow cloak extracted last time is comparable to the magic weapon of Pangu axe, It''s enough if the things taken out this time can make him create a magic weapon of the same level as the Jade Butterfly of creation. If he can''t reach it, he will lose money.


    "Brother, what are you thinking?" Little one looked at Meng Haoran curiously, because Meng Haoran had been standing there quietly for 10 minutes, and he could see what he thought.


    Meng Haoran was pulled out of his mind by the little bit''s voice, but he was not angry because he was interrupted. Instead, he asked little bit, "if there is an opportunity for me to use the power of this law to create a chaotic treasure, should I hold it?"


    "Is there such a good thing? How is it possible?" The pudding exclaimed, and then saw that Meng Haoran didn''t seem to be joking. When he thought of Meng Haoran''s words, he also looked serious, Then he said without hesitation: "of course, you should grasp this opportunity. Although I don''t know how you can do it, it may cost some, but the cost is insignificant compared with what you get. You must grasp the opportunity. Only the power in your own hands is the most real."


    Meng Haoran was stunned. Indeed, only the power in his own hands is the most real. Even if I don''t use the lucky draw this time, I can draw something similar to the shadow cloak in the future. Even if I can draw something of the same level as the jade plate of creation, I''m afraid the probability is still lower than the treasure refining this time, Besides, it is the upper level rather than the lower level that determines the strength.


    It''s enough to have a shadow cloak. Even if there are a few more, the degree of improvement is not as good as a stronger one. There is no doubt about this.


    "Well, it''s such a happy decision. This time I''ll run to this chaotic treasure. Thank you for reminding me. It''s really refined at that time. I''ll be the first to show you." Meng Haoran patted Xiaobu''s forehead with a firm tone, and Xiaobu was very happy to see this. He was very satisfied that Meng Haoran could agree with it.


    No, he immediately entered the system to draw the lottery. Meng Haoran and Xiaobu walked out of the room together, removed the protection outside, and did what they should do in peace.


    Meng Haoran was tired of being with Chang''e again as usual, as if nothing had happened, but the truth was that he was adjusting his state. He always believed that as long as his state was good enough, his luck would be good, although there was no basis.


    For the next three days, it was calm, and Li Shimin didn''t move there, as if he had really accepted his life to compensate.


    Meng Haoran also adjusted his mental state to the best in these three days. Today, he chose a better time, and Meng Haoran entered the space of fate lottery again.


    But the moment Meng Haoran entered the lottery space, the world became stationary, as if he had pressed the pause key.


    Seeing the power of rules around him again, Meng Haoran has some ripples in his heart even if he has been prepared. If these are his own, I''m afraid he will be invincible.


    Familiar with the induction, Meng Haoran quickly screened out several light balls he wanted, and had a general idea in his heart.


    The last three left are orange, red and blue. They are almost the same in Meng Haoran''s feeling. Now it''s time to test your luck.


    "Well, I chose a purple last time. This time there is no purple. I can only choose from these three colors. How should I choose?" Meng Haoran also hesitated.


    First, look at the first orange. Meng Haoran''s mind shows the meaning represented by orange. It symbolizes joy and trust. Generally speaking, it''s better. Its eyes are used to represent artifacts in the game.


    The second color is red, the so-called great red and purple. When red reaches the extreme, it is purple. It is a color symbolizing blood gas and youth. At the same time, it means festivity in Z country and is very popular.


    The last blue symbolizes reliability and power. The color of the sky and sea is blue. It is a very good color. Even in some heavy blue, although it is not the best, it is definitely not the worst.


    "Then it''s you." Meng Haoran thought for about 10 seconds and quickly made his decision. He saw that the direction of his fingers was blue, because this time he wanted to get new power, so that he became more reliable. Meng Haoran thought that blue was very good.

 Chapter 753

    But the moment Meng Haoran made his decision, the whole space was dyed blue, and the space trembled, as if the whole space had become flowing water. At this moment, Meng Haoran felt as if he were in the deep sea, but the bursts of pressure from the void did not make Meng Haoran feel bad. On the contrary, the pressure became more and more, and he was more happy.


    The greater the momentum, doesn''t it mean that there is nothing wrong with your choice? Meng Haoran looked at the power of the surrounding rules and constantly injected into the light ball of his choice.


    The sky slowly deepened from the initial light blue to a complete blue, and finally turned into a dark blue, a dreamy feeling.


    Meng Haoran looked at this scene quietly and looked forward to a longer time. The longer the time, the more powerful the baby needs to be embodied.


    "What will happen? I''m really looking forward to it!" Meng Haoran looked at the sky without blinking. He didn''t even blink. His hand was sweating slightly. It can be seen that his heart was nervous.


    Finally, but at a certain moment, the blue of the sky suddenly changed and slowly retreated. Meng Haoran knew that he was almost in the final stage. He was even a little relaxed. The time of materialization this time was a little longer than last time. Although the length was very limited, Meng Haoran was relieved. At least it was the same level as last time.


    All the blue was absorbed by the blue light ball, but the blue light ball slowly turned white, as if the blue had gone inside.


    "Boom!" With a loud noise, the light ball pierced the void of the universe and went straight to Meng Haoran. Meng Haoran, who had seen this situation once, moved his eyes, and finally came to this moment of witness.


    The light ball burst in front of Meng Haoran, but there was a blue six sided diamond crystal, which was very good-looking. The crystal was somewhat transparent, which made Meng Haoran like it at first sight.


    Slowly hold the crystal. A message in Meng Haoran''s mind is the origin and function of the crystal.


    When Meng Haoran knew the use of the crystal in his hand, his eyes looked at it more gently, and the corners of his mouth began to outline an arc slightly.


    "It''s actually the crystal of the blue heart. My choice is really right. With it, I have a lot more confidence in refining the chaos treasure. If I had only 30% confidence before, at least 70% now." Meng Haoran murmured, and there appeared in his mind the scenes of killing the four sides with chaos treasure in his hand and forcing him to fight in the face. For a time, he was addicted to it. Fortunately, this is a systematic lucky draw space, otherwise he would be seen as stupid. There is no way. At this time, his expression is really a little two!


    So what is the so-called blue heart crystal that makes Meng Haoran think it can directly improve his grasp by 40%? In this way, this thing is more precious than the power of the 50% rule.


    Blue heart crystal, speaking of the origin of this thing is really great. Its birth conditions are extremely harsh. It has only appeared twice in history, and these two times it has created a chaotic treasure. It is like thunder in the circle at the peak of 9 stars.


    Only in the first second of the birth of a 9-star world, when a strong person at the peak of 9 stars falls in that 9-star world, will a strange phenomenon occur. At that time, the 9-star world will absorb everything from the strong person at the peak of 9 stars, and then it will not evolve itself, but will continue to shrink, and finally become this amazing treasure, the heart of blue star.


    The birth of a 9-star world is hard to see. Now there are less than 100 9-star worlds, and there is too little time in just one second at the beginning of the birth. Moreover, even if it happens, where did the 9-star peak fall? Now there are not as many 9-star peaks as the 9-star world? Therefore, the condition for the birth of the blue star heart is almost in transmission.


    The birth conditions of blue star heart are so harsh that its function is naturally amazing. Whether there are any other hidden effects, let alone, one of its known main effects can make people crazy Hot pursuit.


    The known effect of blue star heart is that as long as you add it when refining the weapon, no matter what level of magic weapon you refine, you can finally improve the success rate by 40%. Therefore, Meng Haoran will think that he has a success rate of 70%.


    Not only that, even if Meng Haoran''s unlucky failure in the end, the magic weapon refined is at least the strongest one in the chaotic Lingbao, so Meng Haoran is so excited.


    The arrival of the blue star heart also means that Meng Haoran will challenge the strongest magic weapon chaos treasure, but it is not enough to refine Meng Haoran''s weapon refining means at this time. After all, he has not refined a congenital treasure so far, let alone something at a higher level, so he plans to raise his weapon refining level again, If the effect is good, the success rate may reach 80% at that time.


    In order to improve the level of refining, we naturally need to refine better magic weapons, and Meng Haoran has no good way at present. He can only take it from the Jade Emperor, but I don''t know whether the Jade Emperor will agree.


    "In this case, I''ll finish the journey to the West first. After I become a great Luo Jinxian, it should be easy to ask for some materials for refining innate Lingbao with my talent. Then I can continue to improve the level of refining tools." Meng Haoran took a deep breath and calmed down his impetuous mood.


    The matter of refining utensils is urgent, so Meng Haoran forces himself to forget it in the depths of his mind. When the time is ripe, he will naturally implement his plan.


    After a nostalgic look, these two times have given him unlimited surprise space. Meng Haoran is also a little disappointed when he thinks that he has two opportunities left, one of which has not been won yet.


    When he returned to the western world again, the world resumed its operation. Meng Haoran felt it and found that there was nothing wrong. Then he left his room. His expression was no different from that before. No one would know what shocking things had happened in this short moment. The heart of blue star, no one who took out the world would know, Even the way of heaven is the same.


    In just a few days, Meng Haoran got the jade of rules and the crystal of blue star one after another. Even he felt that he didn''t believe it. It was too easy. Therefore, he was also vigilant in his heart. He still knew the truth that things will turn against each other when they reach the extreme.

 Chapter 754

    Although Meng Haoran was vigilant, he didn''t play much role in the end. This is not directly aimed at him, but indirectly.


    Meng Haoran was caught off guard by a sudden accident. Chang''e''s affairs were bucket out, which shocked the whole heaven.


    Everyone knows what happened between Chang''e and the Jade Emperor. If it were someone else, the Jade Emperor might directly put him into reincarnation, but because it was Meng Haoran, it became complicated and confusing.


    Although this matter has been making a lot of noise, the jade emperor did not start it for a long time, as if he didn''t know it, which made the immortals speculate one after another.


    Meng Haoran''s influence and value are too great. Even the Jade Emperor had to weigh the pros and cons in the face of this matter. After all, even if he wanted to start with Meng Haoran, he had to consider his feelings in many other aspects.


    First of all, the owners of mobile terminals will resist this matter. After all, without Meng Haoran, who knew their mobile terminals would be like this.


    Mobile terminal is not the magic weapon they used before. It is a one-time sale. After buying it, it is completely settled with the seller.


    Without Meng Haoran''s continuously updated version, the mobile terminal can''t be said to become a waste. These days, no immortal has studied the mobile terminal and some products launched by Meng Haoran, but without exception, they all ended in failure. There''s no way. Meng Haoran''s anti-theft version is too strong, It''s impossible for them to prevent it.


    Over time, it has become a well-known thing that Meng Haoran''s scientific and technological magic weapon can not be copied, so Meng Haoran''s reputation has increased a lot.


    The immortals who have been used to the convenience of mobile terminals have long been tied together by Meng Haoran''s intangible interests. Therefore, if Meng Haoran is moved, even if he doesn''t see anything on the surface for the time being, the follow-up is very amazing and is likely to shake the rule of the Jade Emperor.


    Second, Meng Haoran was a free man before. Even if he joined Tianting, in fact, he didn''t belong much. Meng Haoran traded technology for his due status and resources. In fact, Tianting took advantage of Meng Haoran. On the surface, Meng Haoran and Tianting, er, belong to superior and subordinate, but in fact, the real relationship is similar to and cooperation, It is difficult for the Jade Emperor to treat Meng Haoran as his minister.


    Third, the question of which is more important between Meng Haoran and Chang''e is actually more important to the Jade Emperor. The jade emperor used to have a little meaning for Chang''e, but later he gradually put out his mind and would punish others for being with Chang''e, just to show his dignity. After all, he has practiced for so many years, How could the Jade Emperor give up his strength because of a woman? Meng Haoran seems to the Jade Emperor to be a talent who can strengthen his strength!


    Of course, the most important last point is that Meng Haoran is too evil. If the jade emperor doesn''t want some forces to accept it, for example, Western Buddhism, it can''t be said that he ordered Meng Haoran to be caught at the front foot, and someone at the back foot will rescue Meng Haoran. At that time, he can say that he lost his wife and lost his soldiers, and the gain is not worth the loss.


    In fact, he hopes Meng Haoran will admit that he really likes Chang''e, so that he can forgive him and give him a gift to show his magnanimity without losing face.


    The Jade Emperor really attaches importance to Meng Haoran. Even if there are steps, he can complete Meng Haoran, but other people don''t know his ideas.


    In fact, the Jade Emperor hated the guy who released the news of Chang''e at this time. He just didn''t know who released the news. If he knew, the Jade Emperor said he couldn''t eat good fruit.


    So who gave the news out? Of course, it was our Li Shimin and Li Er. Although he was blackmailed that day, he became more and more angry. However, for fear of losing face, he kept Cheng Yaojin and Qin Shubao confidential. He couldn''t find his ancestors to avenge himself. Thinking of Chang''e seen in Meng Haoran, he immediately released the news, which was still very secret, So until now, no one knows that he actually put the news.


    Originally, Li Shimin wanted to see Meng Haoran''s joke. Finally, the Jade Emperor put Meng Haoran into reincarnation or something, but he really underestimated Meng Haoran''s position in the Jade Emperor''s heart, and because the mobile terminal Meng Haoran is also very popular among the fairies, at least no one took this opportunity to drop a stone underground. If such a thing happened to others, Maybe a group of people asked for orders from the Jade Emperor to arrest people. Where would they be like Meng Haoran? Everyone just pretended to be deaf and dumb.


    It''s also because everyone pretends to be deaf and dumb. The pressure there is much less. You can also stop doing it for the time being. Otherwise, if someone really looks for the Jade Emperor, the Jade Emperor can only do it under pressure.


    ¡­¡­


    "What should I do? Aran! My affairs have been known. The Jade Emperor will not let you go?" Chang''e''s expression was very flustered. Her usual calmness had long disappeared and looked particularly haggard. She was not worried about herself, not because she was not afraid of the punishment of the Jade Emperor, but because Meng Haoran was more important in her heart. If there was any way to make Meng Haoran nothing, she would do it even if she suffered great grievances and pain.


    Meng Haoran looked at Chang''e reluctantly. He had told her not to worry, but she couldn''t listen at all.


    In fact, Chang''e is also concerned about chaos. She has forgotten that Meng Haoran''s own strength is actually the 8 peak, which is comparable to the quasi Saint peak. More importantly, there is a little bit, which looks cute, but it is actually a saint level. The Jade Emperor is just weak in its eyes.


    For Meng Haoran''s concern, Meng Haoran was very moved. At present, she was comforting Chang''e for a while. Finally, Chang''e calmed down temporarily under his comfort, but it can be seen that as long as there is a little trouble, she will lose her reason.


    After watching Chang''e rest, Meng Haoran also began to think about how to deal with it. His eyebrows wrinkled slightly. Although the big deal was to fall out with the Jade Emperor, it was the worst plan. Meng Haoran still hopes to use the power of heaven. It would be better if there were other methods.

 Chapter 755

    "This matter seems to be turning around. The Jade Emperor hasn''t done it for so long. I''m afraid there''s something fishy in it!" Meng Haoran had a faint guess in his heart, but he was not very sure.


    "Forget it, just go up and have a look. If it''s not what I think, I can consider contacting Buddhism." Meng Haoran finally made a decision, but the next day after burying several backhands, he went to heaven alone.


    Of course, before going to heaven, considering that Chang''e''s mood is very unstable, Meng Haoran simply let her fall into a deep sleep. Without his awakening, she won''t wake up. It''s not enough. Meng Haoran also left the little bit to protect her. If those who have any wrong ideas really stare at Chang''e, there is no doubt that they will be unlucky.


    On the other hand, Meng Haoran, who came to heaven again, didn''t encounter the slightest resistance all the way. The immortal he met just looked at him strangely and let him enter.


    "The situation doesn''t look particularly bad!" Meng Haoran must have seen the situation in his heart. The reason why they let themselves in so easily without saying it can fully explain that in fact, the jade emperor did not give orders to deal with himself at all, and even had a tendency not to deal with himself.


    Meng Haoran also had a slight affection for the Jade Emperor at this time. Even if he knew that the other party was mostly interested in his own value, Meng Haoran didn''t hate it.


    When he came to the palace where the Jade Emperor was located, Meng Haoran was thinking about how to get in. When the gatekeeper saw him, he shouted first: "Lord Meng is in front. Your majesty has been waiting for a long time. You can go in directly without notice."


    Meng Haoran was slightly stunned, and then suddenly realized that he was the base camp of the Jade Emperor. Of course, he would be found every time he came here. It''s not surprising that the Jade Emperor knew his whereabouts.


    Meng Haoran didn''t think much. He nodded to the fairy keeper, sorted out his clothes and stepped in.


    Of course, Meng Haoran saw that he had been waiting for his Jade Emperor and bowed slightly: "I''ve seen your majesty."


    "Meng Haoran, you know the sin." The Jade Emperor showed a very angry expression, but Meng Haoran saw that his eyes had not changed at all. Obviously, this anger was pretended.


    Since he was pretending, Meng Haoran naturally accompanied him. Meng Haoran showed an unknown expression and said, "I don''t know what crime I have committed?"


    After hearing Meng Haoran''s words, the Jade Emperor snorted coldly and then said, "there is no crime. What are you doing here?"


    Meng Haoran showed a sudden look, but when the Jade Emperor thought that Meng Haoran finally understood something, Meng Haoran''s words stunned him for a moment.


    "Tell your majesty, I came to see your majesty because of Chang''e. I fell in love with her at first sight. I hope your majesty can help us. Although it is said that your majesty has ideas about Chang''e, I think it is a rumor. If your majesty has such a great idea, how can he never implement it? Obviously, it is because it is false. Your majesty may not care about it, but Chang''e does It''s already a big mushroom cold. I can''t just be delayed. I''m willing to share my worries for your majesty and solve this old leftover woman. " Meng Haoran looked like a freshman. He looked like a lengtouqing who didn''t understand the world.


    Originally, the Jade Emperor intended to let Meng Haoran go, but after listening to Meng Haoran''s words, he really wanted to roll Meng Haoran down.


    "You..." the Jade Emperor was a little impolite, but he endured it after all. Now that he has made up his mind, let him say so. It''s good. He must have little intention to say such words. It''s convenient for me to master. He just wants to prevent other people''s Temptation.


    "What''s the matter with me? Oh, your majesty, do you want to say that I really understand your heart and want to thank me? Ha ha, in fact, I don''t need it. I''m such a helpful person." Meng Haoran said with a shy smile, but what he said almost made the Jade Emperor angry.


    After that, the Jade Emperor saw Meng Haoran half a ring. Meng Haoran also looked at the Jade Emperor with his pure eyes. Finally, the Jade Emperor retreated, waved his hand and sighed: "that''s what you think. Others don''t think so. Do you know that you are facing a great disaster now, and how many immortals are waiting for me to cure your sin."


    "Punish me? What crime do I have? It''s impossible to say that those people outside say that being with Chang''e has violated your Majesty''s taboo. Your majesty, you shouldn''t be that kind of person." Meng Haoran pretended to be shocked and said, with some panic in his eyes, which was looked right by the Jade Emperor.


    The Jade Emperor was completely relieved this time. Meng Haoran was indeed a lengtouqing. He couldn''t hide his emotions well. In this way, what he said before was true, but he thought so. He was really a talent.


    "Well, in fact, what you said is true. I really don''t have any ideas about Chang''e. I did before, but it''s light after so long. In the past, I didn''t worry less about it. In order to save my face, I punished many immortals and let Chang''e suffer a lot of grievances. Now it''s time to let her free. You did a good job. I''m the same as you two Things have changed. " The jade emperor turned and said.


    Is that it? Even Meng Haoran had to admit that it was going too smoothly, and the water of the Jade Emperor was too big.


    He quickly pretended to be grateful, repeatedly wanted to thank the Jade Emperor, and made a promise that he would do well for the Jade Emperor in the future, which made the Jade Emperor smile. He didn''t want to buy Meng Haoran''s heart! If Meng Haoran doesn''t appreciate it or doesn''t care at all, the jade emperor should carefully consider whether it''s right to deal with it like this.


    A few days later, when the Jade Emperor announced in front of the immortals that he was moved by the love spirit of Meng Haoran and Chang''e and decided to marry them, the whole Tianting was shocked. However, after the shock, he gave Meng Haoran all kinds of blessings, which made Meng Haoran show his face in the world again. Through the attitude of the Jade Emperor, We also pay more attention to Meng Haoran.


    "It''s really a talent! Even the Jade Emperor is reluctant to punish him. His future is absolutely boundless. We must have a good relationship with him." Many immortals think so.

 Chapter 756

    After Meng Haoran''s news reached the owners of mobile terminals, they also breathed a sigh of relief. After all, this is the best result. Otherwise, they really have to consider whether to jointly ask Meng Haoran for a love or something.


    Of course, the Jade Emperor''s clear-cut attitude of protecting Meng Haoran also showed us the Jade Emperor''s attention to Meng Haoran and the external influence of Meng Haoran from the process. After all, it''s amazing that no one fell into the well.


    In fact, Meng Haoran still has enemies in heaven, such as "well, don''t cry, isn''t that a good thing? But in this way, you can be completely tied to me. Don''t you regret it!" Meng Haoran said softly.


    "It''s annoying. You know how to bully me. How can I regret it? Didn''t you know my mind very early? Don''t say that in the future, or... Or I will..." Chang e said. There was some jam here. I couldn''t think of what to say for a moment.


    "How about you!" Seeing Chang''e walking out of her pessimistic mood, Meng Haoran also made some slight ridicule in her rare tone.


    "Ah! I''m so scared. Please don''t do this, elder sister." Meng Haoran said with great cooperation that Chang''e smiled with flowers and branches.


    After they had a fight, the tired Chang''e asked Meng Haoran to embrace them. The two quietly hugged each other and listened to each other''s heartbeat. A warm feeling rippled around them.


    For a long time, when Meng Haoran thought Chang''e was asleep, he suddenly heard Chang''e''s crazy whisper: "ah ran, it''s great to meet you."


    "Me too!" Meng Haoran blurted out this sentence and held Chang''e tighter. However, at this time, Meng Haoran found that Chang''e was really asleep. I''m afraid he was talking in his sleep just now. For a while, he was a little surprised.


    Meng Haoran gently took Chang''e into her room, then covered her with a quilt and watched Chang''e sleep safely before leaving. He didn''t find that when he left, Chang''e''s eyes opened in an instant. He looked at the direction Meng Haoran left without blinking. His sight was like passing through the door and wall.


    Finally, it was not until Meng Haoran returned to her room that Chang''e showed an excited smile and closed her eyes again. This time she really slept.


    Chang''e is good enough to cheat Meng Haoran.


    After a few days in Tianting and a few years on the ground, there were many places in their home to clean up, so the next day, Meng Haoran and Chang''e had a good busy day, but although they were very busy, they both enjoyed it. Sometimes it was very happy to do some simple things together.


    The Jade Emperor married Meng Haoran and Chang''e, but he didn''t specify when they would get married, so Meng Haoran didn''t worry. His plan was to travel to the West. After all, the top priority was this, although he was sorry for Chang''e.


    Fortunately, Chang''e is also a very reasonable person. In addition, the wedding is a form. Now they have almost every one, so she supports Meng Haoran''s decision. Of course, Meng Haoran promises that she will get started after her journey to the West. She doesn''t care about it any more.


    Li Shimin soon knew the news of Meng Haoran''s return. When he knew that even the Jade Emperor wanted to help Meng Haoran, he was shocked and more willing, especially because he lost the jade of rules. Recently, when he found that his cultivation speed fell thousands of miles, his heart became more unbalanced, but he didn''t think of a way to deal with Meng Haoran for a while, I can only silently watch and pay attention to Meng Haoran''s every move. I plan to get my things back as soon as I have a chance. He really needs the jade of rules!

 Chapter 757

    "There are still a few years! Why don''t you hurry up? Monk Tang is a little famous now!" Meng Haoran is very limited to lie on his comfortable sofa and drink the immortal tea just made by Chang''e.


    Recently, because he is very boring, Meng Haoran has actually planned the whole fun thing to make everyone happy. One Lu ah Lu makes the immortals with mobile terminals no longer boring, but for Meng Haoran, this is not enough. Change can not just change the class of immortals. No, there are still a few Immortals in this world, but more ordinary people and creatures.


    If Meng Haoran just wants to occupy the world, it will be over if he pulls all the upper echelons together. However, if he wants to really fundamentally change the world, he must not be ignored by ordinary people.


    So now there is also a problem. Meng Haoran and Li Shimin don''t deal with each other very well, so they can''t get official support. Even Li Shimin doesn''t know how to make trouble? There is no doubt that Meng Haoran is not stupid enough to think that Li Shimin will be frightened to completely change his character. As an emperor, even if it is only mortal, it is absolutely impossible to be that kind of timid person.


    Meng Haoran doesn''t know that Li Shimin made Chang''e''s business. Otherwise, he may have settled accounts with him long ago. He doesn''t have to consider his feelings. He directly suppressed it by force. GAODA was created and hasn''t really fought yet!


    "What are you thinking? Are you so absorbed?" Chang''e looked at Meng Haoran with a thoughtful look and asked curiously. Since she knew that the Jade Emperor was no longer the obstacle of her and Meng Haoran, she was always in a good mood and smiled when she spoke. However, she paid more and more attention to Meng Haoran. Often, she would be involuntarily attracted to Meng Haoran''s movements. In her eyes, Meng Haoran was like a magnet, She is attracted to this iron all the time.


    She was interrupted by Chang''e, but Meng Haoran couldn''t get angry when she looked at Chang''e. She organized a little language and said, "I was just thinking about how to keep Li Shimin from making trouble?"


    "Li Shimin? The one who came to our house last time and gave you the jade of rules. Doesn''t he have a good relationship with you? How can he make trouble? Besides, what can he do for you?"


    "I''m going to do a big thing recently. I want ordinary people in the whole Tang Dynasty to participate. In fact, you don''t know the situation at that time. The fact is..." after Meng Haoran told Chang''e the real situation, what he saw was Chang''e''s surprised expression.


    "You mean he didn''t take the initiative to send the original thing, but you blackmailed it?" Chang''e''s tone is a little high. In her eyes, Meng Haoran is not such a blackmailer! Meng Haoran has always been a gentle gentleman. However, what Meng Haoran said just now simply subverted her impression of Meng Haoran.


    "Why? You don''t like me like this." Seeing Chang''e''s careful thinking, Meng Haoran deliberately pretended to be unhappy.


    Chang''e immediately looked flustered when she saw it. She thought Meng Haoran was really angry. She hurriedly said, "no, how can I not like you? No matter what you are, even if you are a traitor and evil person, I will follow you now. Don''t be angry."


    Looking at Chang''e''s low voice, Meng Haoran felt a slight pain in his heart. Knowing that he had joked, he quickly began to comfort Chang''e. It was not easy for Chang''e to believe that he was just joking.


    In order to make Chang''e happy again, Meng Haoran carefully told Chang''e an idea. Chang''e was successfully distracted and completely attracted by the scene described by Meng Haoran.


    So what did Meng Haoran say? It works.


    In fact, what Meng Haoran said that the whole people can participate in is that Meng Haoran has re developed a real gun battle game. Well, please refer to CF for details.


    In the game, people can choose their own guns and then fight. Meng Haoran''s game is naturally extraordinary. If they fight with guns in the game for a long time, it can greatly improve their spiritual intensity and even help their practice. Meng Haoran uses the mode of God space to let them enter the game and get a little reward for completing the task.


    As for this task, of course, it is not an ordinary character. It must be a scene task. What is a scene task? It is the World War of Meng Haoran''s previous world, the large-scale battle scenes made during World War II, the China Japan War of the Chinese dynasty, and some large-scale battles of several major countries such as western Germany. It is realized to let game players play different roles, Score according to the performance. Those with high scores will be rewarded.


    This game scene task is a feature. Others include ordinary battle mode, blasting mode and biochemical mode. In short, it has rich elements and strong playability.


    Of course, Meng Haoran has made subtle changes to some of the modern elements to make each style a little more ancient, so that everyone can accept it.


    It''s easy to make the game. I think most of the players are ordinary people, so I don''t have to be so tall. Therefore, it doesn''t take a lot of effort. After all, I already have the project experience of Lu ah Lu. This game project for ordinary people is very easy for Meng Haoran, and Meng Haoran doesn''t even participate in the whole process, that is, he has set some general rules, The specific executor directly handed over to bengyu who has been connected with Lu ah Lu.


    It can be predicted that after Meng Haoran''s game is really popularized by ordinary people, everyone''s understanding of firearms will be greatly enhanced. It is not difficult to say the production principle of firearms, but Meng Haoran''s production is a special version. If they really study it at that time, the lower buildings of the demon clan will be destroyed, After all, if an ordinary person is trained and connected with powerful guns, it is very simple to kill a demon clan with a little cultivation.


    If you have been in the army, I''m afraid even the immortal demon clan will be killed with guns. Just use up its immortal power with bullets.


    When Meng Haoran''s game is really promoted in an all-round way, and some have been trained in scene tasks, I''m afraid a group of talents will really emerge. In addition, these talents will be rewarded by Meng Haoran. After they come out, even if they don''t become immortals, their combat effectiveness may be comparable to immortals. Of course, the premise is to have a suitable gun.

 Chapter 758

    Meng Haoran''s plan is to distribute the basic production methods of some firearms in the form of rewards in the game. At that time, these ordinary people can also make some powerful firearms, which can threaten immortals of a level.


    Of course, it''s impossible to get really powerful guns. Meng Haoran plans to send a Lingbao level gun to some of the best in the game so that they can threaten Jinxian. As for the stronger Meng Haoran, he doesn''t plan to send it. After all, if it''s too much, it won''t cause a rebound.


    Since Meng Haoran has designed the game and has a plan, of course, he won''t stop because Li Shimin and he don''t deal with it. The big deal is that if Li Shimin really jumps out in the end, Meng Haoran will directly come to the door and give him how to be a man.


    Do what you want. In order to publicize the game, Meng Haoran also hired many people to advertise. This world is not a science and technology world. Transportation is basically taken in the exam. There are no TV newspapers. The method of transmitting information is surprisingly slow. Even if it is a national policy, it will take several months for the whole people to know the world, which is still official.


    Meng Haoran naturally can''t stand such low efficiency, so he directly publishes the task on the mobile terminal plate. If he helps himself advertise, he will get some reward. Meng Haoran''s reward is still very attractive People, coupled with Meng Haoran''s name, things are not complicated. Basically, many people respond one after another, some purely for reward, some to please Meng Haoran, and some are curious about Meng Haoran''s newly developed games and want to see the results quickly.


    Soon, a message spread all over the Tang Dynasty at the speed of the wind. An immortal planned to give sentient beings a way to strengthen themselves. As long as he went to the designated place to get something called a game connector and joined the game, he had the opportunity to become stronger.


    "Have you heard about the game?"


    "Of course, I''ve heard. How can I not know such a big thing? It''s said that immortals pity us ordinary people. This is why they developed such a thing so that we can be strong. I don''t know which kind immortals they are."


    "Yes! It''s really a big deal. It''s said that the game connector doesn''t cost money. At that time, I''ll get one and have a good look at the things of the fairy family. If it''s really as powerful as the fairy said, I''ll be developed."


    "When we get together, I think so, too."


    In many places of Datang, various dialogues are inseparable from the game, and we are looking forward to the opening of the game.


    Meng Haoran''s action is really big. Not only the immortal gods, but also the demon forces around the Tang Dynasty know this. They sent people to inquire about the news. After all, if Meng Haoran said it was true, it would not be a good thing for their demon family. The human race was already very strong. If there were more strong people, whether their demon family could continue to exist is still a problem.


    Of course, the demon clan also has its own ideas. It''s useless to go directly to Meng Haoran. Regardless of where the capital of the Tang Dynasty is, Meng Haoran itself is not a fuel-efficient lamp. At least, it''s possible to kill Meng Haoran only if it excludes the Dalai level and even has a strong presence at the Dalai level, If we really can''t kill him quickly, I''m afraid the reinforcements will come soon. At that time, it''s not a matter of Meng Haoran''s immortality, but whether the people who go can come back.


    It is precisely because of this reason that although the people of the demon family have always wanted to kill Meng Haoran, they have not started yet. Their original intention was to wait for the journey to the West. Meng Haoran followed the Tang monk to their demon family''s territory, so no one will save Meng Haoran, so even now, Meng Haoran''s actions have stimulated them again, They just gritted their teeth more to Meng Haoran, and didn''t dare to find Meng Haoran''s trouble at all.


    Meng Haoran''s great action almost shakes the foundation of the demon family. Naturally, they will not be indifferent. Of course, their idea is to destroy it. Even if it can''t be destroyed, we should also find out whether the new game Meng Haoran made is as strong as it says. If ordinary people can use it, can their little demons also be used?


    Although they have never heard of this saying, they also understand this truth. If they can use it, they naturally don''t have to worry. They don''t believe that they will lose to ordinary people.


    No matter how the dark tide surges in the dark, in the second week of publicity, the first batch of game connectors are finally going to be distributed.


    According to Meng Haoran''s plan, the first batch of 10 million were distributed. It looks like a lot, but looking at the base number of Datang, we only know that it''s not the case. Now the total population of Datang is more than 100 billion, 10 million, less than 1%. Meng Haoran''s plan is universal, so it''s not very big at the beginning. Of course, it won''t pull the egg.


    Meng Haoran has also carefully studied the distribution division of the game connector. According to the number of people in various regions, there are more places with more people, on the contrary, there are fewer places with fewer people.


    Naturally, there will not be only this batch of game connectors. Meng Haoran''s plan is to send the first batch first, and then according to the situation in the future. However, Meng Haoran''s plan is to let most people in Datang play the game within 10 years.


    To let so many people play the game, the game connector is a problem. There are too many materials needed. Meng Haoran has a headache for a while, so whether he will continue to be free in the future depends on the situation. There are too many connectors with more than 100 billion. Even if Meng Haoran didn''t refine them himself, Meng Haoran feels that it''s a little inappropriate to do so, Because he can make so many things in such a short time, he can infer how high Meng Haoran''s work efficiency is. It''s too frightening.


    Fortunately, this thing is not a secret thing. Meng Haoran finally thought about it and planned to teach these immortals the refining method and let them refine it. Just give them some resources. In this way, it also gives everyone benefits and hides himself.


    Of course, this so-called resource Meng Haoran will not directly come out. He will directly set the white wolf with empty hands and deduct it from the transmission fee in the future. I believe that even so, many immortals are willing.

 Chapter 759

    The fact is similar to what Meng Haoran expected. When Meng Haoran announced this matter, everyone''s enthusiasm is still very high.


    Of course, these are also later words, not to mention for the time being.


    Today is the day when the game connector is distributed. The people waiting for the game connector have long lined up.


    In southern Sichuan, Jingliu City, although it is only an ordinary city in Datang, today is also particularly lively, because today is the day of game connector distribution. Many people lined up and whispered, mostly excited.


    Everyone has blind obedience. So many people come to get the game connector. What others don''t want to come is to follow along in order to make themselves look special.


    Although we still don''t know whether the so-called game is the same as the propaganda, it doesn''t hinder our enthusiasm for the game. The immortal is still very famous in this world and is quite deterrent. Even if ordinary people don''t believe in them, they will never think they will lie.


    "Look, the door is open." A startling cry sounded, and then all the people threw themselves in one direction, which was the place where the game connector was distributed.


    The place where Jingliu City distributes game connectors is even the residence of a local rich businessman, but at this time, the owner here is not him, but Meng Haoran lined up a special candidate for distributing connectors.


    These people sent out are not ordinary people, and even they can barely be counted as human beings, because they are robots made by Meng Haoran, but they are slightly more powerful in intelligence and are not much different from ordinary people. If it were not for this, Meng Haoran would really not be able to find so many people to work for him.


    Of course, these people made by Meng Haoran are a little better than ordinary people. In the eyes of other immortals, they are just a more exquisite puppet, which has not caused any sensation. It is very common that Meng Haoran can make such things with his current refining strength. The world is very magical and they have strong acceptance, After all, great powers often create some races. Even this human race was created by Nuwa great God. Of course, Meng Haoran won''t let people pay too much attention to these things. They all lament that Meng Haoran''s refining level has improved again.


    Now the quality of the people is good. They don''t need too much greeting at all. They are very conscious of what to do automatically. Therefore, the efficiency of robot distribution is very fast. After a while, how long will the game connectors stored here be completely distributed? The total time is only one hour, but nearly 100000 units have been distributed, and the opportunity is more than a dozen units per second.


    Of course, this is only the completion of distribution, and the most important introduction has not been done!


    "First of all, congratulations to everyone who got the game connector, but if others, because the quantity is over this time, please look forward to the next time. Next, please listen to me about the use of the game connector." The speaker is a middle-aged man in a standard black suit. He looks very temperament. In the eyes of ordinary people, he is full of Fairy Spirit. He is worthy of being around the immortal.


    The people who received the game connector were quiet and their faces were excited. As for those who did not receive the game connector, their expression was obviously a little depressed, but there was no trouble. After all, this was originally a free thing. They didn''t pay anything, didn''t get it, and there was no reason to make trouble. In addition, the other party was a fairy, so they didn''t dare to have any temper.


    Besides, doesn''t it mean there''s another time? Many people comforted themselves in this way and made a decision secretly in their hearts. They must be early next time, otherwise they will come in vain like today.


    Whether the person who has received the game connector or not, he is quietly looking at the robot who spoke before and waiting for him to speak.


    Some of the connectors in their hands look exquisite. In fact, just a modern helmet, Meng Haoran directly copied the design of the sword God domain, which is hard to change.


    Moreover, its usage is similar to that of the world, but it doesn''t need electricity and network. If electricity is used here, it uses more powerful energy, which is directly the aura of heaven and earth. Meng Haoran just adds a small spirit gathering array on the helmet, so that he can replenish energy at any time, that is, in this world with abundant aura, It really doesn''t work in another world.


    The energy solution is very easy. As for the network, it is even simpler. It just adds a signal device that can sense. Anyway, for important servers, the client only needs some very simple functions, so Meng Haoran doesn''t have much power above and below. You expect someone to have a great incentive to make a free product Love, this is completely impossible!


    In order to take care of the masses, the operation of this helmet is very simple, so after explanation, almost many people present will be on the spot, but only a few will not.


    "Well, that''s what I''ll do. Now everyone can go back. Remember that the game will start at noon tomorrow. At that time, I hope you can have a good experience and friendly tips. There will be surprises in the top 100 of the game!" A big man said his cute sister''s tone, which also made many people get goose bumps. His eyes looked strange at him. Fortunately, he didn''t care at all. He still smiled at everyone. I have to say that the robot is dedicated.


    ¡­¡­


    "I''m really looking forward to it! It will officially start tomorrow. I don''t know what repercussions it will cause. Anyway, there''s nothing to do. I''ll just go in and have a look tomorrow. It''s said that I haven''t played this gun game for a long time. I miss it!" Meng Haoran''s mind emerged some previous memories and said with emotion.


    "Don''t you worry that some demon clan will get the game connector?" Chang''e looked at Meng Haoran and asked curiously. In fact, she wanted to ask for a long time, but she had endured it before, and now she can''t help it.


    Meng Haoran looked at Chang''e, showed a strange expression and said, "you think I will be unprepared. If you really think my things will be so simple, then come and try. Don''t blame me when something happens!"


    "If they are restless, I don''t mind letting everyone know me again." When Meng Haoran said here, a trace of murderous spirit flashed in his eyes. Obviously, he also killed the demon family.

 Chapter 760

    "It''s finally going to start." Looking at the countdown from 10, Meng Haoran was also slightly excited.


    When the time finally reached 0, Meng Haoran directly entered the game and found himself in a castle in the ancient European world, surrounded by a dense crowd. Most of them were at a loss. At the same time, white light was shining around from time to time, and then another person appeared.


    At the beginning of the game, everyone is treated equally, so everyone is wearing a loud black suit and tie. Looking at such a group of people, I really want to be a gathering of underworld or a relatively advanced black club.


    Of course, this is Meng Haoran''s evil taste. He let a group of ancients wear suits. Meng Haoran has been looking forward to it for a long time. This is not finally realized, and the situation on the scene is more in line with Meng Haoran''s expectations.


    It''s a bit like that when people wear suits. Of course, most people don''t adapt to this kind of wear, but they think the suits are very high-end clothes. They feel so smooth and neat, so they are very happy even if they don''t adapt.


    Of course, there are two kinds of suits, one for men and one for women. Needless to say, women''s suits are more in line with Meng Haoran''s taste. Each set of standard workplace ol clothes is equipped with black silk stockings and shorts. Looking at the round and thin legs, Meng Haoran won''t say. Other men''s eyes are unconsciously floating, Even Meng Haoran saw that some people with nosebleed were drunk. There were really such shy people. How big was the brain hole? I''m afraid their minds were full of pictures that were not suitable for children at this time!


    Meng Haoran knows something about the game. At first, everyone was immediately divided into an ordinary castle. There will be about 100000 players in a castle. This castle is equivalent to a novice village. If you want to leave, you can only promote to the first class soldier in the game. In this novice village, the only thing you can do is the so-called gun training, After completing different shooting tasks in the training room according to the instructions, you can carry out the final promotion test, and you can leave at that time.


    The levels in the game are based on modern military ranks, from low to high. They are private, first class, second lieutenant, lieutenant, Captain, major, lieutenant, Colonel, brigadier general, major general, lieutenant general, general, and the last supreme marshal. The 13 levels are divided in great detail.


    At the beginning of the game, private soldiers came in. As long as they were not particularly poor people, it was easy to be promoted to the first class. However, it was difficult to become a second lieutenant. Each promotion needed to complete the corresponding scene tasks. Moreover, there was no scene task, so there was no reference value, If you can''t pass the test all the time, you will stay at that level all the time.


    The difficulty of scene tasks naturally increases. According to Meng Haoran''s design, it''s good for these people to have a major general in 10 years. Now, there can be at most a few second lieutenants in a month.


    It seems that the progress is not very fast, but think about which cultivation is not calculated by years. Most of the immortals have been cultivated for hundreds of years, so the conversion speed is faster. After all, according to Meng Haoran''s estimation, there is still hope for a major general to kill an immortal with guns. If you want to become a major general, as long as you have good talent, 10 years can be achieved. Of course, it takes more than 100 years for ordinary talents.


    "How to start the game?"


    "Yes! Why didn''t you explain it?"


    "Can you go in there? Go and have a look."


    After a short daze, players began to explore in different places, and soon found instructions in one place. Everyone also understood what was going on. They rushed to the training room with great enthusiasm and planned to leave first.


    Fortunately, the training room looks like a room, but there are countless similar spaces, so we don''t have to wait.


    As a lone ranger, Meng Haoran looks ok, so many people want to come and get close to him, but without them, Meng Haoran directly stepped into the training room.


    Stepping into the training room, you can see human puppets not far away. There is a small red dot on each puppet. There is the place to hit.


    The situation of the training room is modeled on the gun field. It looks very simple and clear. Not far from entering, there is a grab rack on which these three guns, a pistol, a submachine gun and a sniper gun, are all common models.


    Of course, ordinary people don''t know these things, so they need guidance. At this time, Meng Haoran automatically appeared a figure in front of him, and then began to practice. He first picked up the pistol, stood in place and shot at the doll in front. Each posture is so standard. After a few shots, he decisively won the bid and hit the red dot.


    Here the figure disappeared, and a line of words appeared in the air: "please follow the demonstration just now! There will be further prompts to complete the goal."


    Meng Haoran slightly tilted his mouth, picked up the pistol, didn''t look at it, directly fired a few shots and passed the pass in an instant, and then a figure appeared. The shooting range in front of Meng Haoran also changed further. The figure disappeared. There were dozens of soldiers in military uniforms. They all rushed to the figure with knives, and then the figure kept firing with submachine guns, Finally, all the soldiers were killed before they arrived at his place.


    This level is indeed more difficult than just now. It not only tests people''s observation and action, but also tests people''s psychological quality. If you can''t calm down, it is basically impossible to achieve the task goal.


    However, for Meng Haoran, this is still a small case, and even he is more relaxed and freehand.


    The third and final stage, as long as this stage is completed, we can carry out the task of promotion.


    Meng Haoran arrived at this stage so quickly. The fastest of others has not broken through the first stage. They who first came into contact with guns, plus ordinary people, can''t control them very well. Some don''t say they hit the target, even people can''t hit it. What''s more, they haven''t understood how to shoot in the face and are still groping. Fortunately, the training room here is one person, If other people were present, they would be embarrassed!

 Chapter 761

    Looking at the figure making a demonstration for himself, Meng Haoran is also a little speechless. This figure is different from the previous two times. It''s actually a woman, and it''s still that kind of figure, which is so good that it''s blurred and makes people see it unreal. NIMA is decisive and intentional! To distract people''s attention, right!


    "I remember I didn''t design like this! Where did this way to improve the difficulty come from?" Meng Haoran''s mouth of it is naturally our broken jade.


    But then again, this method is really innovative, and its usefulness is certain. Meng Haoran suddenly found a detail. If he focused on his sister, the haziness on her will become weaker and weaker, and finally close to disappearing, which gives people hope, especially those with dirty psychology.


    "I don''t know how many will be recruited. I''m sure it doesn''t include me." Meng Haoran''s shadow of Yang Qiang has been demonstrated. In fact, Meng Haoran didn''t pay special attention to what she did, but she knew it with a little guess.


    At this time, Meng Haoran was in a primeval forest, surrounded by all kinds of beast calls, and there was a small sound in the sky. With Meng Haoran''s eyes, you can see that others would not notice without the help of this sniper gun.


    Just now, the girl shot into the sky for no reason, which means that the demonstration is over.


    So what happened? In fact, her goal is just one of the birds that will appear at a fixed time in the sky. This mission is to hit it.


    The presenter is actually misleading here. The previous two demos are correct, but this one is wrong. It gives people a misleading impression. If you really follow her actions, I''m afraid there are few people who can succeed. She is equivalent to a blind sniper.


    Just entering the game is this kind of difficulty. You can think of what kind of scene it will be in the future. Although it is said that the castle in the novice village can start the game in free mode, as long as you want to continue to advance, there is no doubt that this abdominal black will become the norm in the future, and they must be prepared in advance.


    The correct approach this time should be not to move for the demonstration of being a woman, coupled with serious thinking and paying attention to some small details. Only in this way can we successfully pass this experiment.


    Well, not to mention the ordinary people, Meng Haoran easily found the goal this time. One of the birds flying in the sky was slightly different from the others. Meng Haoran recognized it at the moment, then shot it directly and successfully received the notice of task completion.


    "Congratulations on customs clearance! Do you want to carry out the promotion task immediately? Yes / No." You can also choose whether or not. Meng Haoran directly chose yes when the scenery in front of the following has changed dramatically.


    Meng Haoran''s promotion task is a small battle. Meng Haoran exists as a small soldier of one of the belligerents. There is only one task target. Find the enemy''s commander within 5 minutes, and then kill the other party.


    This task is absolutely difficult for people who have just come into contact with firearms. Killing is not the focus. The focus is how to find each other and then approach each other, which will test the player''s judgment and execution.


    "This task is really extraordinary! It can''t be completed without the strength of the elite soldiers in the world!" Meng Haoran made his own judgment, but he also understood it. After all, it is a world of cultivating immortals. If it doesn''t increase the difficulty, it won''t work at that time.


    Meng Haoran completed the so-called promotion task in twos and threes, and successfully became the first to be promoted to the first-class soldier in the whole game world, but no one knew it because of the low-key.


    "It''s better to choose. Now, if you have a good time, wait for some time. At that time, there are more experts, and then pretend to force." After the addiction, Meng Haoran left the game directly, but he found that Chang''e was still in the game. He was a little curious about what happened to Chang''e in it. Could she pass the test of the third stage?


    Meng Haoran waited for Chang''e for an hour to see her awake, but after she woke up, she looked at her eyes fiercely. Meng Hao actually said, "it''s all your fault that you made such an interesting game. Now my daily time will be standing for a period of time."


    Meng Haoran can only be surprised and laugh. It seems that Chang''e also likes this game, otherwise she wouldn''t say such words.


    Although Meng Haoran can say you can not play, he still didn''t say it in the end, because he also knows how disappointing it is to say such words at this time.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    In fact, Meng Haoran didn''t expect that this game would be so successful. Many people just played this game for the first time and immediately became their firm supporters. They couldn''t extricate themselves from it. The excitement of being in a hail of bullets made these ancestors who had not completely degraded their fighting instinct boil in an instant.


    In reality, because of various reasons, they have to hide their deepest instinct. Inspired by this, they are different. They have less weakness, more blood and gas, and their eyes have become sharp. This is only the first performance. It can be imagined how much the game will affect this country if it continues.


    Of course, there are some disadvantages when people''s blood is stimulated. For example, if they are not well controlled, they are easy to be grumpy and may make mistakes when they are excited, which is very bad for management, but what does this have to do with Meng Haoran? To have a headache, it should be the boy of Li Shimin. Besides, in the age when the Terran has not completely become the protagonist of heaven and earth, this blood is essential. For the whole race, the advantages outweigh the disadvantages.


    It is said that playing games is frustrating, but here it is completely the opposite. Playing games has become a way to stimulate fighting spirit. The more you play this game, the more your fighting spirit will be stimulated. It is inevitable to have some super soldiers.


    Playing gun battle not only tests the players'' observation and reaction, but also needs to be vigilant all the time. Finally, it is to grasp the overall situation and even fight for wisdom and courage. There are too many benefits. It is foolish and self-motivated not to play this game.


    At the beginning, a game played with a mouse attracted a lot of people. Now this game is close to the real game. It''s really speechless. It''s impossible not to fire.

 Chapter 762

    With the launch of the game, Datang has become invisible and powerful in invisible places. When it is discovered, it can''t be stopped. Fortunately, no matter how strong they are, their life will not increase, so these immortals can still bear it. Otherwise, they would have joined forces to find Meng Haoran for an explanation.


    The passage of time was unusually fast, and the journey to the West did not stop because of Meng Haoran''s series of actions.


    Like the original work, Li Shimin may have been hinted and did something in line with his role. He was hot with Jin chanzi''s reincarnated Tang monk. Finally, Guanyin Bodhisattva appeared at a certain moment and fooled that all living beings had to go to the west to learn scriptures.


    The Tang monk was fooled by Li Shimin and Guanyin Bodhisattva. He was so determined that he didn''t know what it meant. He didn''t think about how dangerous it was. If he hadn''t been a golden cicada in his previous life and this reincarnation was for this matter, I''m afraid someone else would be killed by Monsters immediately outside the territory of the Tang Dynasty.


    Monk Tang rode a better horse and set foot on the road of learning scriptures with several ordinary people, and our Meng Haoran also quietly followed up.


    During the journey, Tang Monk suffered a lot this time. He had never experienced all this before. Fortunately, he devoted himself to the Buddha and thought it was a training for him. For a time, his will to learn Scriptures was strengthened again, which made Meng Haoran a little speechless.


    "Yes, if it weren''t for such a character, it wouldn''t be of any use even if he got the Scriptures. The golden cicada doesn''t have to reincarnate and come directly soon." Meng Haoran thought like this in his heart and admired monk Tang. Although he looked like an extremely pedantic monk in other places, he was really worthy of his heart. He was always compassionate and never broke the precepts. He didn''t want to kill the robbers who wanted to kill him. He was really a standard real monk, Energy can be seen in him many times.


    I''m afraid that Tang monk is the only one who really wants to obtain scriptures and save the world. Others are holding the idea of mixing, otherwise they won''t walk so slowly, although this is also to make the eighty-one difficult to complete.


    For more than ten years, I have walked for about twenty or thirty kilometers on this day. At the ordinary speed of five kilometers an hour, a day is only half a day. So where is the rest of the time? I''m really speechless. This speed changes to modern times. I''m embarrassed to say that I don''t have a hundred kilometers a day. After all, I''m going to learn scriptures instead of going on an outing.


    Well! Some people may say that they can''t be blamed. After all, the local conditions and customs here are different. They need to pass the customs everywhere before they can continue to move forward. In addition, there are many small countries here. It''s not surprising that they delay time. The most important thing is that it takes time to fight monsters! We should not only move soldiers, but also fight with monsters.


    It''s impossible that you don''t let monk Tang take care of grievances with his heart. Although his so-called management is handed over to his apprentice, don''t say it. It''s still useful. Although Sun Wukong won''t go all out, the other party''s general things are completely enough.


    ¡­¡­


    It has been 10 days since Tang Seng left the Tang Dynasty. At this time, Tang Seng is no longer calm at the beginning. He is ragged and has suffered a lot. There is only one guard left with him. The others have died because of such things, which makes Tang Seng, an old man, really sad.


    "Alas, it''s so difficult just to come out so far. Can''t I get the Sutra after all? It doesn''t matter if I die, but fruitless beings are always in the sea of suffering. That''s my sin." Tang Monk''s tone is very sad, but what he said is speechless to Meng Haoran. NIMA is too narcissistic and thinks she is the Savior. You want to spread all living beings. Have you done more market research and demand analysis?


    There is no right to speak without research. I don''t know which great man said this. Anyway, Meng Haoran thought it was very correct.


    Tang Monk takes it for granted that all living beings are suffering. In fact, he doesn''t know the real situation at all. In fact, since the launch of Meng Haoran''s game, only a small number of people think that people are suffering, most of them are still positive, full of hope for life and future, and there is no need to be popularized at all, although they all support Tang monk to learn scriptures, But in fact, there are few people who really have hope.


    A successful project is doomed to be very difficult to succeed if it doesn''t even meet the requirements. Even if it succeeds reluctantly and mistakenly, it is very rare.


    Tang monk, as a otaku who didn''t even make a plan to learn scriptures directly, yes, it''s a otaku. Hasn''t he even been far away before? I have been learning how to be a monk in the temple.


    Tang monk doesn''t even know the basic outdoor knowledge. He depends on others for everything. The only thing he can do is recite scriptures. He even eats by fortune. To put it bluntly, he is begging. His real success in learning scriptures is entirely due to someone''s arrangement. If there is no black curtain, he is determined to hang on to the rhythm of the southeast branch!


    That''s all for the mess of immortal meat. Now monk Tang is about to meet the first arranged disciple in his life. Let me wait and see. Speaking of it, his disciples are still arranged. Even his right to accept disciples is no longer in his own hands. He is happy to accept the arrangement and is drunk.


    When he arrived at the five elements mountain, Monk Tang was alone at this time, and the last guard died to save him not long ago. Now he can say that he has nothing. If he continues to do so in this lonely mountain and wild ridge, even if he has a leading role aura, he can''t live. Simply because his family has a backstage, he will meet the strongest bodyguard soon.


    Tang Monk didn''t know that his big apprentice was here at this time, and he was still on his way. His eyes had changed a lot compared with the beginning. Obviously, it was because he had experienced a lot. However, his steps were still firm. His eyes looked at the West from time to time, murmured something in his mouth, and he had some crazy attitude.


    At this time, Monk Tang was immersed in his own world. He was suddenly awakened by a loud cry. When he listened carefully, he found that it seemed to be himself.

 Chapter 763

    "Monk, monk, monk of Tang Dynasty, I''m here, I''m here, you hurry up and get me out, hurry up..." the voice is so loud that it doesn''t sound like a voice in trouble.


    How can anyone here know my name? With doubts, Tang Monk followed the voice and finally saw the monkey king who was pressed up and down after a long journey.


    When he saw that the monkey king was a monkey, Tang monk was also startled, and he was a little afraid. However, when he found out the situation of the monkey king, he laughed at himself and was pressed down by such a big mountain. What''s the fear even if the other party is a monster?


    "How did you know my name?" Tang Monk directly asked, "also, you asked me to save you. I think you''re looking for the wrong person. I''m just an ordinary person to the extreme. There''s no way to save you."


    Tang monk said, looking at the towering mountain, he shook his head and said to be pressed The monkey king here is also curious. After all, he is so pressed He looked very lively and energetic, which was beyond his imagination.


    The monkey king was stunned when he heard what the Tang monk said, then showed a clear expression, smiled and said, "don''t be busy refusing first, and let me ask if you came from the eastern Tang Dynasty in order to go to the west to learn scriptures. A monk named Tang monk?"


    "Well, you''re right, but how do you know?" Tang Monk looked at the monkey king curiously. In his opinion, since the monkey king was pressed here, he should not know the outside things, especially his things. After all, he was so far away.


    "Yes, that''s right. The reason why I know you is because of Guanyin Bodhisattva." Monkey King was relieved to see that monk Tang had admitted his identity. He was really afraid of making an oolong. Although he had a good time recently because of Meng Haoran''s mobile terminal, he was even very comfortable, but he could not be pressed It''s better to be at the foot of the mountain. Therefore, he doesn''t mind protecting monk Tang to learn scriptures, that is, the world in the past 10 years can be regarded as pediatrics compared with his 500 years here.


    "It turned out to be the great Guanyin who saved the suffering and difficulties. Amitabha!" Tang Monk put his hands together and recited the Scriptures. He believed in the monkey king at once. It was straight enough.


    "The Bodhisattva told me that soon there will be a monk who will take scriptures from the Western Heaven of the eastern Tang Dynasty, that is, you. The Bodhisattva told me that as long as I am willing to be your disciple and go to the Western Heaven to take scriptures with you, I can leave here and accept no punishment. Please accept me." Monkey King''s tone was a little strange, but Tang Monk didn''t come out.


    "I see!" Tang Monk took such a sentence and there was no following. He looked at Sun Wukong quietly and didn''t know what he wanted to do!


    For a long time, Tang Monk sighed and said, "that''s the only way. I''ll take you as an apprentice. Bi is the first apprentice I''ve taken in my life. He''s a big disciple of Kaishan. I don''t know if you have a number. If not, I can get one for you."


    "Already, my name is monkey king, and the Buddha''s name is monkey king." The monkey king hurried, so that the Tang Monk''s original interest in thinking of Buddha''s name for the monkey king disappeared in an instant.


    Finally, Tang Monk agreed that Sun Wukong''s Buddha name was Wukong. After all, he thought so in his heart.


    "So, Wukong, I don''t know what I can do to save you?" The relationship between master and apprentice has been determined, and monk Tang is also enthusiastic. He began to think about his big apprentice.


    Sun Wukong felt a warm current in his heart. He felt the sincerity of Tang monk. If he didn''t know what was going on, he might be really moved and have a good impression of Buddhism.


    Now, Sun Wukong is a little disgusted with Buddhism, and he doesn''t have a lot of good feelings for Tang monk. It still shows that Tang monk is sincere, ignorant and sincere to himself.


    About his escape, Monkey King naturally answered very positively. He quickly told his current situation. He said that if he wanted to escape, he needed monk Tang to go somewhere on the hillside and find the seal. Just take it off.


    Tang monk was relieved when he heard the speech. He was really afraid of what he had done at all? Just unveiling a sealed post, it was still within his ability, and he didn''t say anything about rest. Tang Monk set out directly, which moved Sun Wukong a little. He didn''t want to use some small means after he wanted to go out.


    On the other hand, after a hard climb, Tang Monk finally found a post written in Buddhism near what Sun Wukong said, showing excitement in his eyes.


    He didn''t immediately uncover the post, but folded his hands and prayed: "disciple Sanzang, today I will accept another disciple according to the meaning of the Bodhisattva. If this is really the meaning of the Bodhisattva, please let me uncover the post. If it''s not true, please let me not uncover it."


    After praying, Meng Haoran looked serious and put his hand into the post. Finally, he opened it without any resistance. The whole process seemed to be very smooth.


    Tang monk was relieved by this situation. Many knew that Sun Wukong didn''t cheat him.


    "Master, master, leave quickly. I''m coming out. Leave quickly." The ground shook and the mountains shook at his feet, and the Tang Monk subconsciously lost his backbone. He began to leave according to Meng Haoran''s meaning. It''s not good not to leave. The ground shook too much. You can see what will happen soon. If you think of Sun Wukong, it''s not difficult for the Tang monk to guess what will happen.


    The speed of the monkey king is still fast. Just after the Tang Monk found a good place, he completely came out from the foot of the mountain. There was a shocking gas explosion, mixed with the sound of rock explosion. However, most of the people who could see this scene were not ordinary people. They could still get in touch with some Xinmi. They only took a little look at the birth of the monkey king, After all, we all know that this is a special time.


    "Master, I''m coming." The voice came from the air. Monk Tang looked up and saw a figure approaching here quickly. He guessed that this should be the voice of his new apprentice. Sure enough, he finally saw monkey king before.


    At this time, Wukong is also a little strange to wear. He doesn''t know where the tiger and leopard apron comes from.

 Chapter 764

    Should it be said that it is worthy of being the saint of heaven? This action is quick. I''m afraid he found the materials he needed on the mountain when he left the five elements mountain.


    "Hee hee, isn''t it nice, master." The monkey king walked around the Tang monk for a few times. He was alive and kicking. He didn''t stop. What the Tang Monk saw was shaking his head, because this lively character is not suitable for being a monk.


    However, since he has accepted Sun Wukong as his apprentice, Tang Seng can only teach him to change slowly in the future. After praising Sun Wukong in a fair way, Tang Seng began to ask about the specific skills of coming to Sun Wukong. To tell the truth, Tang Seng was very happy to see that Sun Wukong could escape from such a big mountain so quickly, These days, he has learned a truth. If he wants to learn from the classics, he can''t do without strong strength.


    Their own strength is not good, but it''s OK to have the strength of the monkey king! Tang Monk estimated that if there were Monkey King, his success rate of learning scriptures would be greatly increased. He was very happy and felt that the haze in his heart had dissipated a lot these days.


    For his own strength, Monkey King did not boast, but he also said that with him, going to the west to learn Scriptures must be successful. His voice was full of self-confidence and the loneliness that Tang Monk could not hear. Can he not succeed? So many immortal Buddhas want to help.


    After knowing his own affairs, this time he would not suggest to Tang Seng any method of tumbling clouds, but honestly follow Tang Seng step by step, which almost drove some impatient Monkey King crazy. This was really a kind of torture for him. When he thought of a place that could be reached in an instant, he had to walk like this, He was even more upset.


    But because he knew that he would be brought back even if he left like this, the monkey king could only endure his anger and continue to move forward with the Tang monk.


    Today, their tone was good. They came to a temple, which was well decorated. Monk Tang said that he wanted to stay. At first, the other party still ignored him. Finally, after knowing that monk Tang was an eminent monk from a big place, they promised to stay. However, there was a requirement to compare with the abbot of the temple.


    Of course, this competition will not be a Buddhist cultivation, but a treasure like cassock.


    "This scene, this should be the territory of the black bear spirit." Meng Haoran, who was hidden in the dark, watched all this and left here. He planned to see the so-called black bear essence. Did it really agree with the Buddhist theory and was brainwashed.


    As for the pit father''s game, Meng Haoran didn''t intend to watch it.


    It''s easy to find black bear essence, especially for Meng Haoran. Meng Haoran spent only a few minutes to come to the nest of black bear essence


    Meng Haoran entered the cave of the black bear spirit aboveboard. Let alone, the name of the Buddhist lover is really not covered. The design of the cave is really a little Buddhist. You can see some Buddhist lanterns from time to time.


    Some weak monsters can be seen everywhere in the cave. Most of them don''t even have human form. Most of them are under the immortal, and only a few above the immortal.


    In a room that looked very much like a study, Meng Haoran saw Xueba Xiong Jing who was studying hard. When he looked carefully, Meng Haoran was surprised that he actually read Buddhist scriptures. Indeed, he was bent on the Buddha!


    Xiong Jing was fascinated and nodded from time to time. He seemed to agree with the point of view. The scene looked very harmonious.


    Meng Haoran didn''t come to see him study, so he suddenly appeared in front of him. He had no hidden meaning, so he was soon discovered.


    At first, our black bear spirit thought it was another man. Later, he found out that he came from a Taoist he didn''t know at all, and his cultivation couldn''t be seen through.


    "I don''t know why the resident came here!" The black bear did not immediately classify Meng Haoran as an enemy, otherwise Meng Haoran would teach him how to be a man.


    "Why? There''s nothing. I just happened to be around here. I heard about you and wanted to see if the rumors were exaggerated. Now it''s true." Meng Haoran kept looking at the so-called study while he was talking. As expected, he found many useful scriptures and didn''t know where the other party got them. However, Meng Haoran guessed that it should have an inseparable relationship with the temple below.


    "Have you heard of me?" The black bear spirit showed a shy expression and looked at Meng Haoran with soft eyes.


    "Of course, Xueba is strong everywhere. I won''t doubt it again." Meng Haoran smiled.


    "Xueba!?" The black bear spirit was a little stunned. He didn''t understand the meaning of the word, but he also guessed a general idea. This time, he kept his back all the time, made a very honored expression, and was proud of his times.


    "Well, I''ve seen it, and I''ll go." After saying a word, Meng Haoran suddenly found that he had nothing to say, and immediately planned to leave.


    Black bear Jing was surprised to see Meng Haoran in such a hurry. After all, Meng Haoran had only been here for a few minutes, so he said he was leaving. It was too urgent. Is it true that he just came to see himself? The black bear thought so, so he planned to stay and have dinner together.


    "Please stay. No one doesn''t receive guests. That''s good. The meal point is coming. You can have dinner with me. How about it!" Black bear essence is so generous.


    Meng Haoran saw a black bear essence and finally thought about it. He didn''t hurry back. Eating a meal won''t waste much time, so he agreed. In this way, Meng Haoran will have the opportunity to see what the so-called Buddhist bully eats, but he doesn''t know whether he is vegetarian. If so, Meng Haoran will consider whether to eat outside.


    But when Meng Haoran and black bear spirit came out of the study together, many people felt very strange to see them both. After all, no one of them had seen Meng Haoran enter.


    Of course, they are only curious in their hearts. They can''t control the matter of black bear essence. They even say that they may be punished.


    Meng Haoran finally successfully identified the black bear essence. What''s not surprising is the absolute good material for Buddha cultivation! No wonder even the Bodhisattva had to come forward to rescue him from 81 difficulties.

 Chapter 765

    After having a friendly meal with the black bear spirit, Meng Haoran also left the black bear spirit''s cave directly. Generally speaking, his senses of the black bear spirit are still good, similar to those in his impression. He can be regarded as a rare good monster.


    Moreover, in the original work, the black bear monster was finally forced to become a difficulty because he stole the cassock, but in fact, he didn''t want to eat Tang Monk''s meat. It can even be said that it was a bad disaster, and he was still wronged.


    Originally, as a black bear spirit, in people''s impression, the black bear should be a very stupid creature, but it is completely different here. In the eyes of the black bear spirit, he can''t see any trace of stupidity. Apart from others, he knows that trading with humans is a manifestation of his intelligence, and doesn''t look down on ordinary humans because of his powerful power.


    It is also because of his existence that the abbot of the nearby temple can live so long. He often provides him with scriptures so that he can continue his in-depth research in Buddhism.


    Finally, another bright spot is that in the battle with the monkey king and sun Dasheng, because he really couldn''t beat the monkey king, he finally left under the pretext of not having enough to eat, and several times in a row. His skin is thick enough, but it has an effect, isn''t it?


    A great man once said that no matter black cat or white cat, as long as it can catch mice, it is a good cat. As long as it can achieve its goal, there is nothing wrong with the same reason.


    Because of the intelligence of the black bear essence, the monkey king finally found Guanyin to refine the black bear clothes. Although I don''t know if the monkey king has no way in the end, it can also be seen that the black bear essence is not simple.


    The final outcome of the black bear spirit is to become the mountain god of Guanyin. Although it seems that he is only a gatekeeper, he is still very valued. I''m afraid he won''t suffer in Guanyin.


    Meng Haoran returned to the temple, but found that the big play was over. Tang monks and disciples had settled down in the guest room of the temple, and somewhere in the temple, an old monk was looking at a luxurious cassock.


    It is reasonable to say that ordinary monks should not wear luxury, and the cassock should also be ordinary. But you really didn''t say that the cassock is luxurious. You can see hundreds of diamonds inlaid on it, glittering with gold, which makes people''s eyes a little dazzled. I''m afraid the value of this cassock alone is worth all the old host''s collections, Even more than that, no wonder the old host couldn''t control it and wanted to keep the cassock.


    The Jinlan cassock is the name of the Tang Monk''s cassock. The person who gave him this cassock is Guanyin. It is not only a cassock with gorgeous appearance and inlaid with many gemstones, but also has other specialties. It is a magic weapon of a level other than water and fire.


    Tang Monk would hardly wear cassock at ordinary times. He would only wear it at the most formal time. This time, he didn''t intend to take it out, or did he take it out to the old host at the instigation of the monkey king. How can you know that the old host would have an evil heart?


    Meng Haoran looked at the old host of the room with a smile and looked at the brocade orchid cassock obsessed. It was as if it was not a cassock, but a beautiful woman with extreme beauty.


    For a long time, the old host sighed, and then his eyes became a little fierce. "Such a precious cassock is really not owned by an ordinary monk, and only a respected host like me deserves it, so I''m not polite. As for you, Hei hei..." the voice behind is already inaudible.


    Soon after, many people came in and out of the room where the host was, and then left in a hurry, and the originally calm night became restless.


    However, these secular monks still have no way to take the monkey king after all. The monkey king has made them taste the pain with a little skill.


    Looking at the monks who ask for hardship, Meng Haoran is speechless to them, which is the price of rashly shooting without knowing who his opponent is.


    Under Sun Wukong''s incitement, the fire in the temple is a wild fire. The spring breeze blows to the right, which really makes these monks busy.


    "Well, he''s still here!" Meng Haoran hid in the void and found a familiar figure. It was the black bear spirit he had met not long ago. At this time, he sneaked into the room with cassock and directly came to fish in troubled waters. He took the cassock away.


    Monkey King is also negligent, but it is understandable. After all, he would not have guessed that a powerful monster would take a fancy to the cassock at this time. After all, the cassock looks good to ordinary people, but in fact, only those with a little strength still can''t take a fancy to it. After all, the cassock is also the representative clothes of monks and is not convenient to use in other places, Jinlan cassock is more meaningful.


    Only the black bear spirit, who yearns for Buddhist culture, will treat it as an important treasure.


    Regardless of what the monkey king and these mortals continued to do, Meng Haoran followed the black bear essence. He planned to meet the black bear essence again.


    In the dense forest dozens of kilometers away from the temple, Meng Haoran suddenly appeared in front of the black bear spirit, which surprised him and put on a fighting posture at the same time.


    "Why, how long have you not met before you can''t recognize me?" Meng Haoran''s tone was a little cruel, and his eyes kept scanning the cassock in the black bear''s hand.


    The black bear spirit blushed with this look. After all, he stole it. No, it should have been taken. No one found it, but it was embarrassing to be caught.


    Subconsciously, he grasped the cassock tightly. The black bear essence said to Meng Haoran, "I don''t know that the monk is also here. It''s really a coincidence."


    "Of course it''s a coincidence. In fact, I''ve been watching you since you entered the temple. I really didn''t expect you to really love learning. This time I came to change scriptures?" Meng Haoran didn''t mention that the other party stole the cassock, but what he said made the black bear understand that Meng Haoran knew everything.


    "Hey, hey, I am also dedicated to the Buddha!" One of the puns of this sentence is that he said that he would appear there because of Xiang Buddha. The other is that Xiang Buddha made him steal the cassock.


    "You are very honest, but do you know that you have actually made a big mistake? Do you know who the cassock in your hand is? You can''t afford to offend that man. This time you have formed a cause and effect with him. I''m afraid it''s a big deal!" Meng Haoran said meaningfully.

 Chapter 766

    "Well?" Black bear listened to Meng Haoran''s words with an expression. He knew that the cassock was not something originally in the temple. Thinking of the scene he saw when he went, he immediately connected the origin of the cassock with the monkey. Based on his strength, it can be seen that the monkey is stronger than him. If the other party came to the door, he may not be able to cope.


    But if that''s it, he''ll be reluctant to return the cassock he got. It''s hard for him to ride a tiger.


    The black bear spirit didn''t know anything. He quickly reacted. Since Meng Haoran appeared here, he said such words to him. It''s right that the other party should also be able to help him. He quickly said to Meng Haoran in a sincere tone: "please tell me how to teach me."


    Sure enough, he knew to ask for help. Meng Haoran showed a satisfied expression and said to the black bear spirit, "we met once. Since we met, we will take care of it. In this way, you give me the cassock and I''ll return it for you, so that he won''t come to you."


    "This..." black bear hesitated shrewdly. He himself was extremely unwilling to return the cassock. He loved the cassock as much as the old host.


    "Why do you still want to keep it? If you want, don''t say I didn''t remind you. This cassock originally belonged to Guanyin Bodhisattva, but she gave it to a person recently. If the news is not blocked, you should have guessed who that person is. That person doesn''t pose any threat to you, but his big disciple was the one who made trouble in heaven five hundred years ago. You Do you understand? " Meng Haoran said almost bluntly.


    The black bear spirit soon learned the identity of the monkey king from Meng Haoran''s words. It was also startled. It turned out that it was the legendary saint of Qi Tian. It really looked away.


    Knowing that he was against Qi Tian Da Sheng, the black bear essence hesitated and began to swing, but his hand holding the cassock was getting tighter and tighter.


    Meng Haoran also saw that the black bear spirit didn''t see the coffin and didn''t shed tears. When he knew who he was going to deal with, he was reluctant to give up the cassock.


    "Well, even if you think you can deal with the great sage, can you deal with the whole western Buddhism and the heaven?" Meng Haoran suddenly said such a sentence, which made black bear Jing look at Meng Haoran in surprise. He didn''t understand what Meng Haoran said. Now he only needs to deal with the great sage of Qi Tian. How did he become a god Buddha in the sky?


    Black bear Jing looked at Meng Haoran and his eyes were full of thirst for knowledge. From Meng Haoran''s words, he heard that there was a shocking secret. It made him itch in his heart and didn''t hide his emotions. He blurted out: "I don''t know what else is secret. Please tell me."


    Meng Haoran pretended to be embarrassed and let the black bear clap carefully. Is there really any earth shaking secret? No, you must know "please tell me." Say it sincerely again.


    "OK! For your sake, I''ll tell you. Don''t tell others when you know!" Meng Haoran seems to reluctantly agree, but the black bear is more and more grateful to him. After all, this attitude shows that the value of what Meng Haoran wants to say next is amazing.


    The black bear spirit quickly put on a very serious expression, and his ears stood up, waiting for Meng Haoran to break the news.


    However, Meng Haoran didn''t disappoint him. When Meng Haoran told him the causes and consequences of his journey to the west, the black bear spirit was shocked. He stared at the boss. This big black curtain was something he had never thought of before and had a certain impact on his concept. It turned out that the Buddhism was completely different from what he thought before, and it was so hypocritical.


    "How could this happen?" The black bear spirit murmured, and even the cassock in his hand fell to the ground. Meng Haoran shook his head.


    After all, they are wild monsters. They still don''t understand the truth of the world. They think they have learned something from books. However, it''s good that half of books are true, especially those who publicize ideas.


    "Don''t tangle. This is the world. After all, it is respected by the strong. There is no perfect thing. Buddhism is actually good, as long as you take a good look at it." Meng Haoran seems to be comforting. In fact, he has hinted in his heart that "Buddhism is actually good" obviously makes people subconsciously feel that Meng Haoran has another meaning, that is, Buddhism is not the best choice.


    "I''m sorry to let the lay see the joke. I just can''t figure it out for a moment. Please take this cassock with you." At this time, the black bear spirit''s eyes at the cassock have completely lost their previous madness Hot, I think Meng Haoran''s shady story made him have great doubts about the thought of Buddhism, and even have a feeling of disgust. Otherwise, his attitude towards cassock will not change so quickly at this time.


    Meng Haoran smiled but said nothing. He waved directly to the cassock, and the cassock came into his hand, and it was placed very neatly. This hand gave people a feeling of lifting as light as heavy and handy, which made the black bear look at Meng Haoran wisely. He could do this directly, but he would never be as relaxed as Meng Haoran, It can be seen that Meng Haoran''s strength is far beyond his.


    At this time, the black bear Jing Lian thought of meeting Meng Haoran twice. Suddenly, he was thoughtful. Meng Haoran appeared so secretive and was so kind to him. It was definitely not because he liked him. There must be something deeper he didn''t know, but after all, he didn''t know the real origin of Meng Haoran, so he couldn''t guess Meng Haoran''s purpose for a moment, Plus I have no loss now, so I''m too lazy to think about it again. Anyway, I''ll know in the future.


    Seeing the black bear spirit leave, Meng Haoran looked at the cassock in his hand and smiled bitterly: "I''d better go back and have a look first and say that they don''t pay attention to putting it back where it is. In this way, they don''t have to appear directly in front of the monkey king and avoid some explanation."


    Meng Haoran had good luck. When he returned to the temple, he just caught the time. After returning the cassock to its original place, the next day the monkey king didn''t notice that he was in trouble with the black bear spirit The entanglement was eliminated directly because of Meng Haoran. Of course, it was difficult to meet the fire attack in the temple. It was also considered to have reluctantly completed the task index!

 Chapter 767

    The next day, when the Tang Monk learned from the monkey king about the temple fire last night, he was naturally very sorry. However, he also thought that the surrounding areas were burned. Why there was no movement there, but the monkey king didn''t know a word, and directly gambled the Tang Monk''s next words back.


    In fact, Tang Monk already had some doubts in his heart, but fortunately there was no human life, so he didn''t want to investigate more. For people like him who regard money as dirt, if the house burns down, he can''t finish it as long as he repairs it again.


    It''s easy to get the kamlan cassock. There''s no way. They have a deep memory of the power of the monkey king. If they make this unhappy, what will happen!


    With doubts, Tang Monk and his disciples set foot on the road of traveling to the west again, and our Meng Haoran came to the cave of black bear spirit here.


    ¡­¡­


    "How about it? Have you considered it? Do you want to work with me?" Meng Haoran looked at the black bear essence who was still in a hesitant state and said faintly.


    Just now Meng Haoran suddenly came to the black bear spirit and made a suggestion to the black bear spirit who knew the true face of Buddhism. That is to join his men. Therefore, he directly said his identity in the world.


    The golden immortal peak is about to break through the cultivation of Da Luo and the transcendental cultivation of refining tools. The creator of scientific and technological magic weapons is full of talent and amazing talent. Even the Jade Emperor gave Chang''e to him in order to win him over. It can be said that there is a bright future. Compared with the top immortal God in the world, it just lacks a little information.


    After knowing Meng Haoran''s situation, the black bear spirit was shocked, and then seriously thought about what Meng Haoran said.


    In fact, his heart has moved. What he always wanted to do was to join Buddhism, just because he was a monster and had no way. However, after understanding that Buddhism was also a superficial Kung Fu, he subconsciously rejected joining Buddhism.


    If he doesn''t join Buddhism, the only big forces he can join are the demon clan and Tianting. However, he has no way. Of course, if he wants to join the demon clan, he still has a chance. After all, he is also a monster. However, because he is different from ordinary monsters, he doesn''t like fighting and killing, so he feels that it will be very incompatible to join the demon clan.


    In fact, he also considered Tianting''s words, but there is no way. I''m afraid he doesn''t pay much attention to sending them here. You know, even in this era, the way is very important. Although the black bear spirit has some strength, it''s not strong, so it won''t be appreciated by the Jade Emperor. If it doesn''t work, it will limit his achievements.


    Although he is now in the early stage of Jinxian, there is little hope to further break through to Daluo. Even if he barely breaks through, I''m afraid his potential has been exhausted in the end. It''s impossible to take a step closer. At best, he is an expert in the middle stage of Jinxian. In the eyes of the Jade Emperor, he is far from anything, Many of the Jade Emperor''s Secret subordinates have this level.


    Although Nezha''s gold immortals are very famous in Tianting and look like extremely ox and fork, they are really liked by others. They have a relationship and have the possibility of further cooperation, so they can get such a status.


    So they are completely different from black bear spirit.


    Having said so much, to sum up, it is better to join Meng Haoran''s men than to join a jade emperor with many powerful men. In this way, it may not be as good as joining the Jade Emperor in a short time, but as long as Meng Haoran develops, his position will naturally rise. Meng Haoran is a tool smelter. He can also achieve some treasures at that time, It''s also very simple to reach Dalai. It can be said that there are great benefits. In addition, Meng Haoran now belongs to Tianting. Joining Meng Haoran''s command is even indirect joining Tianting, isn''t it?


    The black bear''s brain is still relatively clear, so finally after thinking for a while, he finally made a decision that satisfied Meng Haoran.


    "After that, we will rely more on the residents." The black bear spirit bows to Meng Haoran and agrees to Meng Haoran''s solicitation.


    Meng Haoran also smiled at the speech and said in a warm voice, "you will definitely be glad of today''s decision in the future."


    After that, Meng Haoran arranged the black bear essence to the place he needed. As for this place, it is naturally dissolved! The goblins let them live and die.


    After recovering the black bear spirit, Meng Haoran obviously felt that he had gained some luck in the journey to the West. Although not a lot, there was also about 1%. He was immediately overjoyed and knew that his step was right. Sure enough, if he had a different journey to the west, he would get the power of luck.


    Meng Haoran kept up with the monkey king and became an invisible Bible reader. Meng Haoran secretly did a lot of things to change the plot along the way, and his strength of luck was slowly increasing. However, because there was no special disaster recently, the rise was not very much, just a few tenths of a percent.


    However, no matter how small the mosquito is, it is also meat. Meng Haoran also makes him tirelessly do all kinds of things that destroy the plot.


    A month passed. On this day, Tang Seng and his disciples came to a refreshing looking pond. Tang Seng was about to take water from the pond. At this time, there was indeed a sudden change.


    A white dragon about hundreds of meters long rose from the sky from the pond, arousing real water spray.


    After a panic horse cry, everyone found that the horse had been eaten by the white dragon, and the white dragon quickly returned to the pool after eating the horse, as if it had never appeared.


    Looking at the water waves in the pond that had not been completely healed, Tang monk was stunned. He returned to his mind for a long time and shouted, "monster!"


    "You just reacted! Master." The monkey king who came not far away was speechless. He looked at the Tang monk with delayed symptoms and vomited bad in his heart. I want to change the protagonist. Well, the vomited bad behind doesn''t exist.


    "It''s so scary that I ate my horse in one bite." Tang monk said in shock.


    Sun Wukong also flashed a golden light in his eyes and said, "dare to be so arrogant in front of my old sun. Let me beat it out and let it understand who can''t offend."


    After saying this, Sun Wukong took out his sign from his ear. He was about to start.

 Chapter 768

    "Oh, this scene looks familiar! Isn''t this the little white dragon? It''s so old-fashioned to eat other people''s horses. No wonder it''s a horse''s life." Seeing this familiar scene, Meng Haoran knew that he could have more luck today. He secretly planned what to do to get this luck. He didn''t notice that the journey to the West had changed after all. The little white dragon should appear earlier.


    Not to mention what Meng Haoran thought, the monkey king had already started to move. He turned over and flew over the pool. The big stick in his hand suddenly became ten times bigger, and then he inserted it downwind. The golden cudgel was like turning into a huge tamping stick and constantly stirring the pool.


    Just for a moment, the little pool was revived by the monkey king. There was a huge vortex on the surface, and it was still expanding.


    In such a small pool, it''s strange that the little white dragon who stayed below was not stunned by the monkey king, so he soon saw the little white dragon come up in anger.


    "Roar" a huge roar, the little white dragon directly came to a dragon and waved its tail. The target was the monkey king.


    "Finally came out. Now I''ll teach you how to be a dragon." The monkey king recognized the little white dragon''s identity as a dragon at once. With a loud drink, the golden cudgel in his hand suddenly changed and shrunk a lot, but it was much thicker. The golden cudgel in the monkey king''s hand seemed to be an incarnation of his hands and feet. It was flexible to the extreme and hit the tail of the little white dragon.


    The little white dragon was stunned by the blow. There was a big difference in the strength between the two, so he was injured just in front of him.


    He roared again, but this time he didn''t listen. It gave people a very painful feeling, little white dragon


    Those who came quickly returned faster. Knowing that they could not beat the monkey king, they immediately flew down from Tan Zhong and disappeared in the twinkling of an eye. "


    "It runs very fast, but can you run away?" The monkey king sneered, and then did it again.


    The little white dragon persisted for a longer time than just now, but it was finally shaken out. When it came out, its body swayed a little, and it was obviously a little dizzy.


    When the monkey king saw that the little white dragon appeared, he was merciless. It was a stick. He shouted, "eat my old sun."


    The monkey king also made most of his efforts. If it is implemented, the little white dragon will be seriously injured even if he doesn''t die.


    At this time, the little white dragon finally couldn''t carry it. He shouted in a panic: "the great sage, spare my life, I''m being Guanyin..."


    The little white dragon didn''t say anything behind him, because he didn''t know when a person had appeared in front of him. This person was Meng Haoran. He caught the monkey king''s golden cudgel with one hand and looked very natural and unrestrained.


    "It''s you!" Monkey King recognized Meng Haoran at once. It was precisely because of this that he received three points of force in the last bald head, but even so, his power should not be underestimated. Meng Haoran''s ability to catch so easily was really a little beyond his expectation, so his tone was a little surprised.


    "Yes, it''s me. Will you give me face today?" Meng Haoran said with a smile, but his eyes were thinking of the monkey king and blinked.


    Monkey King was stunned, then thought deeply, finally nodded and said, "since you begged, I''ll let him go."


    Little white dragon hasn''t seen Meng Haoran, so he looks at Meng Haoran inexplicably. In fact, he just wanted to say that he was sent by Guanyin Bodhisattva, but the Tang Monk''s mount is just not finished.


    Meng Haoran turned around and looked at xiaobailong in a positive way. Finally, he said: "Xiaobai, why did you run away from home again? Come back with me. Chang''e has been looking for you for a long time. She has come to a new pet and has been wronged with you! Chang''e still likes you. She will be obedient and often buy a cute pet in the future. In the future, you will still have a chance to get the throne of the first pet."


    "What are you talking about? What pet, Chang''e''s." Little white dragon looked blankly.


    Meng Haoran pretended to be stunned, and then showed a sudden expression and said, "Oh! I lost my memory again. It''s strange that I have to remember those things. I''ll tell you again. What''s your identity? In fact, it''s one of my girlfriend''s many pets. It seems that I ran away from home recently because of jealousy. I just came to find you."


    Little white dragon knew that the other party recognized the wrong person this time. He couldn''t help laughing and crying. He actually regarded him as a pet. However, considering Meng Haoran''s domineering appearance just now, he didn''t make a move at last, but said in a very blunt tone: "you admit your mistake, I''m not Xiaobai."


    "How could it be? How could you not be Xiaobai? You are so skillful and Xiaobai! Well, stop making trouble and come home with me, otherwise I will use coercive means! Good! Just go back and clean up! What''s wrong with being a female? Since Chang''e likes you, she can help him." Meng Haoran looked like he didn''t believe it at all.


    what? Clean body, I was still wondering if Meng Haoran would leave for the time being. The little white dragon who escaped the monkey king''s difficulty immediately changed his complexion and had no secret thoughts at all. He was going to tell the monkey king that he was sent by Guanyin.


    However, it was over. When he found out, he was already held in his hand by Meng Haoran, his whole body was sealed, and no sound could be made.


    How did this happen? What kind of magic power is this, Dharma phase heaven and earth? Little white dragon thought like this, but he immediately found that his idea was wrong, because it was not Meng Haoran who became bigger, but he himself became smaller and was caught by Meng Haoran.


    One side of the monkey king also looked at Meng Haoran in horror. Meng Haoran''s move and the Tathagata Buddha pressed him down The move at the foot of the five elements mountain is similar. Just now, seeing Meng Haoran''s thunder shot, it gave the monkey king the feeling that Meng Haoran suddenly turned into a Tathagata, which made him stand up.


    "There''s no way to make you bad. Do you think it''s the world of Dharma? In fact, you''re just getting smaller." Meng Haoran looked at the little white dragon in his hand and murmured, but the voice made the little white dragon in his hand feel cold. At this time, the little white dragon was already a little desperate. He regretted why he didn''t show his identity at the beginning. Now everything was over. He felt like dying when he thought of what Meng Haoran said to clean his body, However, his life and death were no longer under his control.


    At this time, Tang Monk finally recovered from the previous shock and asked Meng Haoran, "who is Mr.?"

 Chapter 769

    "Who am I?" Meng Haoran looked at monk Tang with a strange look and said, "although you may often see me in the future, you don''t need to know who I am, as long as you know I''m a good man."


    Tang Monk looked at Meng Haoran with some doubts. He was puzzled about Meng Haoran''s behavior of not telling him his identity. However, Tang Monk soon didn''t take this matter to heart, but began to say the reason why he talked to Meng Haoran.


    "Please let it go." Tang Monk pointed to the little white dragon in Meng Haoran''s hand, with a compassionate face. "God has the virtue of living well. It''s wrong for you to force it like this."


    Monk Tang''s words made Meng Haoran speechless. NIMA doesn''t fit in front of and behind! God has the virtue of living well and the subsequent coercion. It''s wrong. What''s the consistency?


    Meng Haoran saw that Tang Monk looked at him with the eyes that you don''t let little white dragon be a bad person. He felt a cold in his heart. He couldn''t stand it. However, Meng Haoran wouldn''t do what Tang monk said. If he did let little white dragon go, NIMA would become Tang monk''s seat on the grounds of repaying kindness.


    He gave a silent look to the monkey king. Meng Haoran directly flashed and disappeared in front of them. His eyes were out of sight and his heart was extraordinary. Tang Monk''s suggestions can be ignored.


    Tang Monk didn''t expect Meng Haoran to go so directly and silently. He didn''t adapt to this feeling of being ignored, but he didn''t find that the eyes of Sun Wukong around him were a little dimmer.


    About 50 kilometers away from the Tang monk, Meng Haoran and the Monkey King appeared here at the same time. It is obvious that the monkey king here is the real body. Of course, there is a split around the Tang monk. Sun Dasheng''s pulling out 18000 monkey hairs is very fierce, although the split combat effectiveness is not very good.


    "Without saying much, I''ll tell you an important news. Recently, Guanyin Bodhisattva will find monk Tang and give him a tight hoop. Don''t be fooled to put it on. It can''t be taken off unless it''s Da Luo''s cultivation. And with this tight hoop mantra, you can''t stand it if you put it on. Don''t feel like you have a splitting headache!" Meng Haoran said with an exaggerated expression.


    Monkey King''s face was also heavy. He didn''t expect that he didn''t show any intention to break the contract. The other party still didn''t let him go. It was too much to deceive others. His temper was not very good. He had an impulse to leave directly, but finally considering that it was useless to escape wherever he went, he was a little depressed.


    "What can I do? If I don''t wear it, they may have other ways?" The monkey king said with some despondency, with some unwilling expression and some self mockery.


    Meng Haoran''s eyes flashed. He also knew that the monkey king was worried. He smiled and said, "I have a way. It depends on whether you use it or not." In the hand, as like as two peas in the original, the same hoop was found.


    "What is this?" The monkey king looked at the tight hoop in Meng Haoran''s hand and wondered.


    "This is as like as two peas, but I have nothing but the inhibition of the magic. The rest and the real hoop can be exactly the same, even the saints are not clear. Then you can change the situation slightly, and then play a part in Tang Seng''s mantra." Meng Haoran explained,


    The monkey king looked around Meng Haoran for a few times, and then the joy in his eyes was getting stronger and stronger. "Seconds! Seconds! So you can make great achievements!"


    Monkey king had no doubt about the function of the hoop mantra Meng Haoran said. In his opinion, Meng Haoran didn''t need to harm him like this. The only thing that made him curious was that non saints couldn''t tell whether it was true or not. If it was true, it was too shocking.


    Finally, the monkey king left with the hoop given to him by Meng Haoran. He was very happy. He forgot to ask why Meng Haoran appeared there and took the little white dragon. Of course, this may be because this matter is irrelevant in his eyes.


    After the monkey king left completely, Meng Haoran took the little white dragon out again, untied his voice ban, and immediately heard the little white dragon''s cry.


    "Who the hell are you? Do you know who I am? I''m the Third Prince of the West Sea. If you don''t let me go, you won''t feel better until my father knows. Moreover, this time I came here to wait for the Tang monk at the order of senior master Ke Guanyin and go to the west to learn the Scriptures. If you dare to destroy the Scriptures, you will be punished by the Bodhisattva, as well as me..." The little white dragon shouted. It means that if you don''t let me go, it will be a big deal.


    Meng Haoran didn''t deny little white dragon''s clamor. He didn''t even change his expression. He did it only after he knew the cause and effect clearly, but little white dragon didn''t know.


    "Shut up and I''ll castrate you right away." The little white dragon kept saying, which upset Meng Haoran. He threw out such a sentence directly. The effect was good. The little white dragon immediately became dumb and looked at Meng Haoran in horror, as if Meng Haoran was something terrible.


    The dragon has a good nature. This is their nature. If he is castrated, I''m afraid he can''t stand it. For little white dragon, he would rather be killed than castrated.


    Bitch is hypocritical, Meng Haoran looked at the dumb little white dragon, scolded in his heart, and then began to think about how to get the expensive gas of little white dragon.


    Little white dragon didn''t have a strong sense of existence in his journey to the west, but after all, he finished the way of learning scriptures and finally became Guangli Bodhisattva of Tianlong Babu. His Qi point is definitely not low. It is conservatively estimated that about 10% of Meng Haoran''s current situation can make him break through 9 stars.


    At the thought of his complete promotion to 9 stars, even Meng Haoran was slightly excited. His eyes were full of greed when he looked at the little white dragon. He looked at the little white dragon as a chrysanthemum, and a very bad feeling filled his heart.


    "Well, did you eat it directly or did you use other methods?" Meng Haoran murmured, but what he said made the little white dragon who heard Meng Haoran talking to himself almost pee.


    "You can''t do this to me. I''m the Third Prince of the West Sea. I''m a great dragon. I can''t be eaten. Moreover, the meat on me is not delicious at all. You''ll have diarrhea." Little white Dragon said in a panic.


    Meng Haoran actually didn''t plan to eat the little white dragon, just to scare the little white dragon, so when he heard the little white dragon''s words, he said, "you say that, but I want to know what you smell more and more."

 Chapter 770

    Meng Haoran''s words made the little white dragon tremble. The dragon''s face was crying and looked funny. He hated Meng Haoran in his heart, but he didn''t dare to show it. Just when he wanted to organize some language to make Meng Haoran stop thinking of eating himself, something happened suddenly. He just felt that he didn''t know anything when he fainted.


    "Come out! Do you think I didn''t find it?" Meng Haoran looked in one direction with a cold expression.


    There was silence around, and even the sound of jungle birds disappeared completely. At a glance, I knew it was wrong.


    It seems to confirm Meng Haoran''s words. After a while, Meng Haoran walked out of the direction he looked at. He was wearing cassock, pockmarked hair and big ears. He was a standard Buddha, but he was not an ordinary Buddha. In Meng Haoran''s perception, he was a great master in the middle of the quasi holy period. If he came for him, he would be a little overqualified, After all, his real strength should not be exposed, and he didn''t show his face outside. Even if it was because GAODA was used in Tianting, people thought that he had the fighting power of Daluo, it shouldn''t be a quasi saint who went out in person, or a guy who didn''t just step into quasi saint.


    "I didn''t expect you to find me. It seems that you have a big secret! But it''s a pity that you have to die here today anyway." The monk''s tone sounded very indifferent, as if he didn''t pay attention to Meng Haoran at all, but his quasi Saint strength really didn''t need to pay too much attention to Meng Haoran.


    "Are you burning a lamp?" Meng Haoran didn''t care about each other''s attitude, but his eyes glanced at several Buddha beads in the monk''s hands, but he found them, vaguely guessed each other''s identity, and then asked.


    "Well?" The monk finally showed an unexpected expression, which shows that Meng Haoran''s guess is to deal with. It''s the lamp burning, the legendary super power!


    When it comes to lighting lanterns, they are figures in the same era as Sanqing. They were one of the 3000 guests who once listened to Taoism in Daozu Hongjun. Although they didn''t mix as well as Sanqing, they are also the first level under saints. No matter where they are, they can''t be underestimated.


    Now, lighting the lamp should be the past, the present and the future. The status of the past Buddha among the three Buddhas is the same as that of the Tathagata, even because they have higher qualifications.


    At first, the lantern was not Buddhist, but zhunti dug it from the original God. Before, he was an associate leader, and I don''t know why he came to Buddhism. After all, the status of the associate leader is no worse than now.


    Meng Haoran recognized the burning lamp because he found his signature magic weapon dinghaizhu, and also because of the beads Meng Haoran saw before.


    The origin of this Dinghai bead is not small. It was originally Zhao Gongming''s magic weapon. It belongs to the innate spiritual treasure. There are 24 pieces, which are saved into a string. It emits five colors, dazzles the enemy''s spiritual knowledge and five senses. It is powerful like the power of the four seas. The most important thing is that this Dinghai bead can be transformed into 24 heavens, which is equivalent to 24 small worlds. It can be said to be powerful.


    Rely on this sea bead. I''m afraid the lamp has raised countless people who provide him with the power of faith. In this way, it''s not too much to say that his combat power is a quasi holy peak because of the addition of the power of faith.


    "Good things! They have all been delivered to the door. I''m no longer polite. This sea pearl belongs to me." Meng Haoran looked at the lamp with such kind eyes, as if he had met his relatives, which made the lamp inexplicable. He thought Meng Haoran was stupid.


    The lamp eyebrows turned, and then one of the beads in his hand flew into the sky. In an instant, the surrounding scenery changed dramatically, just like entering another space.


    In fact, Meng Haoran has been dragged into one of his 24 heavens by burning a lamp. This is the space to point sea beads. Meng Haoran''s strength will be suppressed, and the strength of burning a lamp will indeed be increased.


    Sure enough, he is an old fox. He is so cautious about such a big strength gap. Meng Haoran found that his strength has been suppressed. Although there is little suppression, he despises burning lamps. Is that so?


    However, on the other hand, Meng Haoran still appreciates lighting lamps. This kind of practice of fighting rabbits with lions is the way to survive.


    "It''s your luck to die here." The lamp sneered, and then countless golden lights galloped towards Meng Haoran. It seems that he wants Meng Haoran to penetrate and die.


    "Who lives and who dies? I have to thank you for bringing me here. Otherwise, I really can''t use my strength." Meng Haoran''s voice remembered in the void. What surprised him more was that Meng Haoran easily avoided the attack he thought was a must kill.


    When burning the lamp and wondering what Meng Haoran meant, he found that there was a surge of mana fluctuation from Meng Haoran''s direction.


    "This is, you are not a golden immortal, you are a big Luo. It''s hidden deeply, eh? No, your strength..." I saw Meng Haoran''s breath rise to the big Luo. Although it was an accident, it was calm, but Meng Haoran''s breath did not stop at the big Luo, but continued to rise. In a short moment, from the beginning to the middle of the big Luo, and finally came to the later stage, Make the lights a little scared.


    Is he a quasi saint? As soon as the idea came out, burning the lamp only felt the posture and throat dry, which NIMA was also unacceptable. A quasi Saint master disguised his strength as a golden immortal. It was abnormal, absolutely abnormal, and there must be a conspiracy.


    Burning the lamp reminds me of the news I got about Meng Haoran. At this time, I scolded in my heart. What kind of news is this? It''s completely inaccurate. I also said that Meng Haoran is a relatively honest immortal. It''s completely nonsense. NIMA hides it so deeply. If there''s no conspiracy, who believes it?


    In the anxiety of lighting the lamp, Meng Haoran''s last breath stayed in the early stage of quasi saint, which made him greatly relieved. Fortunately, this cultivation is weaker than him. In addition, this is his home, it is still possible to win the other party, but the premise is that the other party has no good magic weapon.


    Magic weapon? Thinking of this, the heart of burning the lamp suddenly tightened. The other party is the master who is known as the first smelter. He will have no magic weapon.


    It''s a loss. Absolutely. Damn it. If they hadn''t lured them with the rest of the sea pearl Confused me, I would never come here. I thought it would be a piece of cake to win a small golden fairy. Even if the Jade Emperor was the backstage golden fairy, I didn''t expect such a change.

 Chapter 771

    Speaking of the reason why the lantern appeared here today, we should start three days ago. At that time, the lantern was carrying out daily cultivation as usual, but suddenly an old friend came and told him some recent events, including Meng Haoran.


    Finally, the old friend of burning the lamp told burning the lamp that the demon family offered a reward for Meng Haoran''s head. Burning the lamp was immediately excited. For him, ordering sea beads was his life Gen Zi is the treasure of his success. He has always wanted to collect all the 24 fixed Sea God beads. He often inquires about this information, but he has not found the news of the last three fixed sea beads. It is inevitable for the demon family.


    Yes, there are only 21 Dinghai beads in the hands of the burning lamp, which is not perfect. According to the inference of the burning lamp, as long as he collects the last three, his cultivation can reach the quasi holy peak Peak, further steps are possible.


    Even if he only got one of the demon clan, he might be promoted to the later stage of quasi saint. Therefore, he would go out to deal with Meng Haoran. He could greatly increase his cultivation by dealing with an immortal who is less than Dalai. He felt very lucky to light a lamp for such a good thing, but he regretted a little at this time, After all, the sea pearl is not in Meng Haoran''s hands.


    It''s very stupid to make enemies with an immortal of the same level, especially one with greater potential than himself. Now that the lamp has been lit, there is no chance to look back. He has only one idea now. He must keep Meng Haoran here, even if he pays a relatively high price.


    "I''ve made a lot of money for dinghaizhu. If the demon family can''t produce dinghaizhu, I''ll make them look good." Burning the lamp thought like this. He clenched his teeth at Meng Haoran and used his guard trick.


    I saw countless monks emerge behind the burning lamp. Bursts of chanting sound remembered in the void, getting louder and louder. At this time, Meng Haoran also began to emerge an illusion in his mind.


    "If you don''t convert to my Buddha, you can enjoy the paradise. If you convert to my Buddha, all your troubles will be far away from you. Convert to my Buddha and become a winner in life..." all kinds of temptations The confused voice remembered in Meng Haoran''s mind, and finally emerged a variety of pictures, such as describing the beauty of conversion.


    "Small skills!" Meng Haoran snorted coldly, and everything in his mind dissipated automatically, but of course, the attack of burning a lamp would not be just that.


    Seeing that the inducement failed, the momentum on the side of lighting the lamp was on the other side, so the monk who was originally very charitable turned into an angry King Kong and looked at Meng Haoran like an enemy who killed his father.


    "Evil, today I will remove you on behalf of heaven." Countless voices gathered together, and then formed a sound wave. This is just the beginning. The empty monks seem to have turned into real and played a way of subduing demons


    The light, which crossed time and space, came to this side in an instant and went straight to Meng Haoran.


    In a short moment, Meng Haoran had to face countless attacks from all directions, and there was no possibility of avoiding.


    "Since you can''t hide, it''s better to fight head-on." Meng Haoran murmured such a sentence, but a shadow appeared on the outside of his body, and then the shadow immediately turned into essence. At first glance, it was GAODA. Yes, at this moment, Meng Haoran finally took out the GAODA he had just made before. The level of the acquired Lingbao is not much worse than that of the innate Lingbao. I haven''t had a chance to test it. This time, I finally had a chance to show it.


    "What is this?" Burning the lamp doesn''t know the GAODA that Meng Haoran took out. He just regarded it as a puppet, but Meng Haoran himself is in the puppet, which surprised him a little.


    "Hum, no matter what it is, can it stop my attack?" Burning the lamp is very confident in his attack. This attack is enough to threaten the later stage of quasi saint. Meng Haoran will be seriously injured even if he doesn''t die.


    However, the next fact was that he hit the light on his face greatly. He saw that those seemingly powerful attacks were blocked by an invisible light mask about 1 meter in front of GAODA without any waves.


    "Is there anything else? If it''s useless, I''ll attack. Good fortune is up to and attack." A mechanical sound sounded in the air. Without waiting for the reaction of lighting the lamp, a light gun came, and lighting the lamp only came to hide in a hurry.


    After successfully avoiding the sudden shooting, before the lamp could breathe a sigh of relief, countless beams of light continued to attack him. GAODA seemed to turn into an attacking demon. Hundreds of beams of light shot at the lamp every second.


    The attack power of each line may be only the level of Da Luo, but it can''t stand it. How many! Even if the light is attacked more, it will be unbearable,


    The current situation is completely opposite to that before. Before, there was a dense attack of burning lights, but now it is Meng Haoran.


    However, burning a lamp is still burning a lamp. The great power that survived in ancient times is different. I saw that after the first few times of being caught off guard, burning a lamp threw an unknown magic weapon directly, and a shield appeared all over the body in an instant. I don''t know what the shield is. It miraculously made the beam that was supposed to attack the burning lamp turn directly at the end.


    With a flash of red light in GAODA''s eyes, he stopped the useless attack, but rushed towards the burning lamp quickly, marking a tail mark in the void, which was very beautiful.


    I don''t know how fast Zizi reached, but then it rubbed with the air There was an electric spark.


    GAODA made a fist gesture and punched out the shield in front of the lamp, breaking the space where his fist passed.


    Burning the lamp was also on the other side of his expression. The magic power of his whole body gushed out in an instant and was constantly injected into his hands. The shield in front of him was shining in an instant and was strengthened a lot.


    "Boom" Gundam''s manipulator finally collided with the shield. Gundam''s manipulator at the collision did not completely penetrate the shield, but the shield was concave.


    The burning lamp smiled and his heart was relieved, but he was too happy too early. A fire burst out behind GAODA, and the acceleration device started. GAODA, who had stopped, moved again, and the shield was broken.


    A burning lamp without a shield is like a naked man Like the people exposed in the cold wind, they had no resistance at all. In an instant, they were hit by Gundam, a scream sounded, the lamp was beaten, vomited blood and flew out.

 Chapter 772

    The next step is GAODA''s great power. Even though it is in the heaven world of burning lamps in the depths, Meng Haoran is still a guest. He has no temper. Although he is not killed, there is no way to resist.


    In the void, as if shooting a ball, GAODA keeps shooting the light bulb around. His figure is like a phantom. He follows behind the light bulb. It appears wherever the light bulb is hit and flew, so that the light bulb can''t make any other action, but defense.


    "Bang bang" sounds constantly, and GAODA''s greatness also appears at this time. In fact, this is not GAODA''s fast speed, but one of GAODA''s functions called locking. As long as a target is locked, it can move completely with the target to achieve the effect of shadow following the shape. In this way, there is no need to control the approach at all, as long as it takes care of the attack, It''s so close anyway.


    In fact, Gundam now controls his strength. He only uses half his strength in order to fight more for a while and kill him at once. It''s not refreshing!


    Half an hour later, the lamp was panting, and his mana was almost consumed. At this time, his eyes looking at Gao Da were full of fear, and he was really afraid of being beaten.


    "No, I can''t go on like this. My life is gone. What''s the use of keeping my baby?" The fierce light flashed in the burning lamp''s eyes. This time I didn''t need mana defense. I planned to be attacked.


    However, Meng Haoran manipulated GAODA, but he did not continue to attack, which stunned the lights in an instant.


    "Since you still have tricks, let''s do it. I''ll give you this chance." GAODA''s mechanical voice remembered that lighting the lamp was a burst of anger. Don''t you look down on him?


    "You''ll regret it." Burning the lamp said with hatred, and then the mana of the whole body surged into the void, as if it had triggered some mechanism, and the surrounding space began to shake violently.


    "Well?" Meng Haoran in GAODA felt the action of lighting the lamp and was stunned. He found that the other party actually hit for the purpose of self explosion. The self explosion of congenital Lingbao was so close that even the owner of lighting the lamp would be injured, not to mention him.


    You can''t let him do anything. NIMA''s Haizhu is mine. Do you want him to explode and ask me?


    Meng Haoran regarded dinghaizhu as his own thing when he saw it. At this time, he wanted to destroy it. He couldn''t bear it decisively.


    Meng Haoran manipulated up to one side of Meng Haoran''s gas field, emitting red light, and then a strange wave came out of it.


    "Absolutely forbidden!" A halo directly turned into a sphere centered on GAODA and diffused. The place where the halo passed seemed to be forbidden by time. There was no change anymore. Even the shaking space was still, as if the pause key was pressed.


    Burning the lamp was shocked to see the effect, so he wanted to stay away from the halo, but it was useless in the end. He just turned slightly, but the halo had come.


    The Yao behind "no... Yao" just made a mouth shape and didn''t say it. He has been frozen.


    This absolute prohibition made by Gao Da is actually the same thing as Meng Haoran''s King''s field, but it''s a lot stronger. It''s a killing move for 8 stars. Only its strength reaches the top of 8 stars Only when the peak is close to 9 stars or above can it have resistance.


    In order to let GAODA you use such a unique skill, Meng Haoran also spent a lot of effort and spent a lot of energy on it, which makes it have such ability.


    In fact, there are only two real high-end capabilities, and the absolute prohibition is one of them. Now it seems to be a very powerful trick, and the other one won''t be much worse, but it doesn''t seem to be used today.


    Up to the absolute prohibition time is actually only 3 minutes, which looks very short, but it is actually a long and terrible time. After all, at their level, they can sometimes fight several times a second, and they can do a lot of things in 3 minutes.


    GAODA releases the absolute prohibition and cannot move, so Meng Haoran directly comes out of GAODA''s body and lets GAODA continue to release skills, while he does what he should do.


    "Three minutes. I think it only takes one minute." Meng Haoran looked at the scene he had made with satisfaction, and finally turned his eyes to some sea beads, first of all the fixed sea beads in the hand of the lamp.


    You''re welcome. If you wake up, you''ll find that he hasn''t even left a decent magic weapon.


    When Meng Haoran returned to GAODA again, he had brought back 20 Dinghai beads, and the one outside was just 21 for lighting the lamp.


    "It''s still three to be complete! No wonder I feel that the oppression of the world on me is not very deep. Incomplete dinghaizhu, others can''t find the mystery." Meng Haoran was puzzled at the beginning. Although this is the heaven world of dinghaizhu, its power is not very good.


    I didn''t want to continue to think about where to find the remaining dinghaizhu. Meng Haoran also had a headache about how to deal with the burning lamp. Kill it. I feel that things are going to make a big deal. After all, it is a past Buddha and its status is still very high.


    But if you don''t kill, your strength has been exposed. If you go out and talk nonsense, it''s bad for you!


    Until the time of 3 minutes, Meng Haoran didn''t make a decision. At this time, the surroundings have begun to recover.


    "What''s the matter? Just now it was like..." when he lit the lamp, he was dumbfounded immediately. All the dinghaizhu in his hand disappeared.


    "It''s you. You took it, didn''t you? Give it to me quickly, otherwise..."


    "Otherwise, what do you want? Just find out what the situation is now. I''ll kill you every minute. Believe it or not." Meng Haoran''s voice came from GAODA. The cold metal sound shocked the heart of the lamp. Indeed, he had forgotten the current environment.


    Three minutes, I was totally unconscious for three minutes. I lit the lamp, carefully observed the surroundings and made a simple calculation. The final conclusion surprised him. These three minutes mean that Meng Haoran has the strength to solve him.


    Although I don''t know why I''m still here, I don''t have the slightest happiness in my heart, because now his life is still in each other''s hands.


    The figured out lamp is silent. I don''t know what to say. Beg for mercy or fight to death? He was confused.

 Chapter 773

    "It''s really smart!" Seeing the silence of the burning lamp, Meng Haoran also knew that the other party saw what had just happened and sighed again.


    Whether to kill or not is a question. It depends on his performance. Meng Haoran of gaodali made a decision and put GAODA away under the stunned eyes of the lamp. This action makes the lamp incomprehensible.


    In the heart of burning the lamp, although Meng Haoran''s cultivation is not weak, he is still worse than himself. The reason why he can defeat himself is that strange magic weapon. Without that magic weapon, he has a chance to defeat each other.


    The idea of sneak attack was extinguished as soon as it appeared in the heart of burning the lamp. Not to mention that he didn''t have much confidence in the success of one strike. The most important thing is that up to now, he can''t see through Meng Haoran. He always feels that the other party is hiding something, which makes him scared. Even when facing Meng Haoran now, he feels like seeing a saint, When his strength reached this level, he believed in his spiritual sense very much. Therefore, even if Meng Haoran put away GAODA, he did not move at all.


    Meng Haoran looked at the performance of burning the lamp and nodded secretly in his heart. Although this guy is a little shameless, there is no bottom line, and he can rebel, he did a good job in judging the situation.


    "Well, that''s good. As long as you make an oath and let me be the Lord in the future, I''ll let you go." Meng Haoran''s expression is very serious. The reason why he made the oath is that the way of heaven is not reliable at all, and he may be found by the way of heaven. At that time, he will be an alien in the world. As long as he lights the lamp, maybe the way of heaven will help light the lamp? Of course, today''s lights don''t know they are different, but what about the future?


    On the one hand, the avenue is stronger than the heavenly way. On the other hand, even if you find yourself, there will be no movement. Compared with the heavenly way, the tolerance of the avenue is much higher.


    "Recognize you as the main, you..." although it has been thought that Meng Haoran will not let go of himself so easily, burning the lamp is still startled by Meng Haoran''s request. This recognizes others as the main, as long as they have a little dignity, they will not agree, especially those friars who get detached by pursuing the road. In the final analysis, is it not a free and carefree?


    As long as you promise to recognize Meng Haoran as the Lord, although his own life is saved, his pursuit will lose its meaning, because even if he finally gets the certificate, there is a Meng Haoran on the avenue, which makes no difference except that his life is a little longer.


    Although burning the lamp seems to others to be a fickle villain, who knows the pursuit of the road in his heart? In the past, he gave in because he didn''t touch his most fundamental taboo. Now Meng Haoran has obviously touched the line.


    What''s going on? He was so hesitant, and he seemed to have a feeling of burning jade and stone with me! Meng Haoran has been watching the lamp burning. At this time, he also found that there was something wrong with the lamp burning. The breath of the other party was obviously rebellious.


    Meng Haoran recalled his words and felt that there was nothing that would not work. About 80% of the people who lit the lamp might agree. Did they win the remaining 20% now.


    Meng Haoran doesn''t really care about whether he recognizes himself as the main person. After all, his level is already high. He doesn''t know how much to burn the lamp. Even if he accepts the lamp, he won''t expose it. It''s just a little useful at some time. Since the other party doesn''t want to, Meng Haoran can only be a killer. Anyway, he has the strength of burning the lamp, It''s normal to practice in seclusion for hundreds or thousands of years. When they find that the light is dead, they don''t care for it for a long time.


    There was a little pity in his heart, and then Meng Haoran''s shadow cloak appeared. His breath suddenly reached the saint level, so he had to get rid of the burning lamp.


    Burning the lamp was also awakened by Meng Haoran''s strength. He looked at Meng Haoran, who was completely different from before.


    Saints? Absolutely. How could he?


    Before the thought in his mind was over, he found that he had been unable to think. The last one knew that he was dead. He had a faint regret in his heart, but it was not strong. Obviously, his heart of seeking Tao was still very strong.


    Looking at the complete annihilation of the burning lamp in the void, even the true spirit was not left, Meng Haoran felt a little emotion. This may be the quasi holy power that fell for the first time in so many years.


    "However, this is just the beginning. In the future, if they dare to be opposite me..." Meng Haoran raised his head and looked at chaos, as if looking at something through the heavy void.


    After the lamp died, Meng Haoran naturally received everything from him. Let alone, his collection is still relatively rich. The magic weapons of various materials and finished products are almost piled up in a heavenly world, which surprised Meng Haoran. However, when I think about it, it is relieved that this is the accumulation of people for thousands of years.


    As for those monks who were raised by burning lamps to provide the power of faith, Meng Haoran only made a small plan to let them replace the people of faith with themselves. In this way, his power of faith began to make a big profit. Don''t feel too cool.


    When Meng Haoran handled the things that lit the lamp, he put away the dinghaizhu and reappeared in the previous place. Although it was only a while, looking at the familiar scenes around him, Meng Haoran still had a feeling that it had been a long time.


    "Well, the journey to the West continues." After whispering such a sentence, Meng Haoran left. No one knew what earth shaking events had happened here just now. In this era of saints, the existence of burning lamps, like the Jade Emperor and the Tathagata, can be called the overlord of the world, but such overlord died silently.


    ¡­¡­


    In the end, the little white dragon was refined into a dragon ball by Meng Haoran. This is because Meng Haoran had a flash in his mind and remembered that I had a dragon ball on a date with zombies. The little white dragon''s dragon ball was more powerful than that, but it was of little use in this westward world, so it was directly used by Meng Haoran as an item for trading with other worlds, It''s worth the money to exchange him for the luck of the protagonist.


    After all, Meng Haoran didn''t get the luck of the little white dragon, or he didn''t get much, because later Guanyin got a white dragon for the Tang monk, also incarnated as a white horse, which made Meng Haoran quite speechless. This is a special love for the white horse.


    Sure enough, not only the prince but also the Tang Monk rode the white horse!

 Chapter 774

    Meng Haoran implemented his idea and continued his journey to the West. Finally, he came to gaolaozhuang for the second time. This is the place where Tang Monk recovered Zhu Bajie.


    "I don''t know what pig Bajie is now, or do you like Gao Cuihua?" Meng Haoran was curious, so he went to find Zhu Bajie first.


    But to Meng Haoran''s surprise, Gao Laozhuang had no news of Zhu Bajie at all. Even Zhu Bajie didn''t appear here. There was no such uncle in everyone''s memory.


    With doubts, Meng Haoran came to the cave where Zhu Bajie was before. What he saw was a scene that made Meng Haoran a little silly.


    There are not only pig Bajie, but also some other monsters. Their cultivation is just a little worse than pig Bajie. At this time, they are gathering together and talking, but what they are discussing is not what monsters should discuss. Listen carefully and you can hear what they are saying.


    "Brother gang, our old pig team was promoted to the silver group yesterday and finally got rid of the bronze pit. It''s really gratifying!"


    "Yes, after rolling in the bronze for so long, I finally got rid of the sea of suffering. The past can''t be recalled. There are all kinds of fairies in the bronze group. I don''t want to pit them. I really doubt how they can cultivate into fairies."


    "Yesterday, brother gang hit Zhao Xin. He was so 6 direct. I really admire him. Let''s have a toast to brother gang."


    "Hey, my big Zhao Xin''s Chrysanthemum barrel is naturally powerful. I dare say that no one can live happily under my third company. OK, let''s have fun today, continue to roll and roll tomorrow, and strive for heroic gold."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The so-called Gang brother is naturally pig Bajie. Meng Haoran, who is hidden, is also drunk watching this hot scene. How can NIMA, a good sex wolf, become a loser now? Unscientific! Don''t wait for monk Tang, what does it mean to roll around here all day, and you even made a team and heroic gold?


    Meng Haoran thought that he threw the mobile terminal to Zhu Bajie at the beginning, and his heart was convulsed. It wouldn''t be because of him! And pig Bajie forget it. How did other people''s mobile terminals come from?


    There are many doubts in his mind. Meng Haoran is also confused.


    After so many years of development, the ranking model has been worked out, so Meng Haoran is no stranger to their level. After all, he made it.


    This ranking mode is actually a gimmick, which is just to fight for face. However, because of this face, these immortals are flocking to. Face is not a small thing for these immortals! To tell the truth, Meng Haoran never thought that this ranking would be so hot, as hot as the cultivation competition mode.


    Of course, there are reasons for the popularity of ranking. There are always losers in the cultivation competition. At that time, the competition mode cannot be carried out. What should we do during this period of time? Qualifying is a good choice. Practice and strive for victory next time!


    The reason why cultivation can still rank after failure is actually the attention of bengyu. Meng Haoran knew it last, but it seems that the effect is good in the end, so it has not been changed.


    Meng Haoran seldom plays with Chang''e, so he is not particularly clear about the situation in the game and does not know how popular it is, but he can get a glimpse from Zhu Bajie.


    Watching Zhu Bajie and a group of his friends happily discuss how to roll Conspiring for a big deal, Meng Haoran looked like he took Lu ah Lu as a lifelong career. Meng Haoran was embarrassed to appear and advised Zhu Bajie to learn from the classics.


    But in the end, Meng Haoran still appeared. It''s good to save a monster addicted to games. Alas, when did I become such a good man.


    "Pig Bajie, do you know who I am?" Meng Haoran directly appeared in the public''s view. There was no sign, which surprised everyone.


    Zhu Bajie? Who is it? All the monsters, including Zhu Bajie himself, have a big question mark in their minds. Meng Haoran forgot that Zhu Bajie was given the Buddhist name by the Tang monk after he received him. Now people don''t call him that name at all.


    Fortunately, the memory of practicing to a high place is good. Zhu Bajie recognized Meng Haoran for the first time. After all, it was because of Meng Haoran that he began to contact the mobile terminal and played with it.


    "So it''s you?" Pig Bajie''s tone was a little bad. Although he was very grateful for the mobile terminal sent by Meng Haoran, Meng Haoran really didn''t have a good impact on him. At that time, he almost thought he was dead.


    "Brother, who is he? Do you know him?" A wretched guy said curiously that other monsters also showed the expression of wanting to know the truth. They didn''t feel any crisis about Meng Haoran''s emergence. Even because they didn''t perceive Meng Haoran''s cultivation, they regarded Meng Haoran as a piece of meat that can be disposed of at will.


    When Zhu Bajie was asked by his brothers, he was very unhappy. How could he explode his shortcomings and tell the original scene of himself and Meng Haoran?


    While Zhu Bajie was organizing language and wanted to expose the matter, Meng Haoran turned the topic away from him.


    "Tang monk has arrived at Gao Laozhuang. You are still here. Do you know mother?" Meng Haoran said with a smile, as if he were talking about very ordinary family words.


    "Tang monk? What''s the matter with me when he comes to gaolaozhuang? I don''t know..." pig Bajie was about to say that he didn''t know what Tang monk, but at this time, the memory hidden in his mind finally emerged. In an instant, he remembered the reason why he appeared here, not to wait for Tang Monk and go to the west to learn scriptures together!


    Looking at Zhu Bajie''s expression of understanding, Meng Haoran also knew that the other party remembered and said, "it seems that you remember, then my goal has been achieved. What should I do next? I think you understand."


    "Brother gang, what riddles are you playing? Who is this Tang monk?" A strong man with a simple look said that others also set their eyes on Zhu Bajie.


    Pig Bajie''s expression changed. Is it this time after all? Looking at his brothers who got along well these days, he sighed and said, "brother, maybe I can''t go on with you in the future. I''m going to go. The reason is hard to say!"

 Chapter 775

    "What? Brother wants to go. Where does this start? Is brother going to abandon us?" Pig Bajie''s words were like falling into a big stone in a calm lake, stirring up layers of waves.


    "Yes, what the hell is going on?"


    "Brother, don''t leave us. All our hopes for promotion to gold are in your hands."


    "Yes! Without big brother''s Chrysanthemum letter, do we still have a chance to win?"


    The monsters on one side dissuaded one after another, but what they said made people laugh and cry. NIMA kept people completely because of Lu!


    However, Zhu Bajie is very happy with the sincere retention of his brothers. There is no consciousness that the other party keeps him because of Lu ah Lu.


    Not to mention, Zhu Bajie really hesitated at this moment. He swayed between rolling and learning scriptures, which was completely unimaginable before.


    "Well, if you just go to get scriptures, you can actually roll with you, as long as you unify the time at that time." Meng Haoran, who couldn''t see it, finally said such a sentence, and then the cave, which originally seemed a little noisy, immediately became quiet, and the situation was a little strange.


    After a moment of silence, a monster slapped his hand hard and suddenly said, "yes! He''s right. It doesn''t say that we have to be together when we enter the game. Since it''s so, we don''t want to stop brother gang from leaving. Anyway, we''ll go online together at that time."


    As soon as they said this, all the other monsters nodded, just like this. The change was too fast. It was incredible. What they really valued was not the demon of pig Bajie, but Zhao Xin controlled by pig Bajie!


    Pig Bajie was put aside at once, and no one left him. His figure seemed so inferior here at this moment, as if it was in the picture of two painting styles.


    Meng Haoran walked over, patted Zhu Bajie on the shoulder and said, "Xiao Lu is happy, Da Lu hurts his body, and Qiang Lu flies back to annihilation! Take it easy!"


    After saying that, Meng Haoran will go back and leave. This is really not the place he likes to stay. It''s dirty, messy and noisy!


    Meng Haoran naturally didn''t know what happened in the cave after he left, but he didn''t care about these. He didn''t bother to take a look at several monsters who didn''t even leave their names in the original book.


    When he returned to gaolaozhuang, Meng Haoran found that Tang Monk and the great sage were very welcome here. I have to say that Tang Monk''s appearance was really good. When he said he was an eminent monk from the Tang Dynasty, he immediately awed these simple Zhuang people, offered him up and entertained him. Even monkey king didn''t get any white eyes because he was his disciple, If it were normal, everyone wouldn''t want to say more to Sun Wukong with his face.


    Gao Laozhuang can''t play anything because of Zhu Bajie. It''s worth mentioning that the lovely little Lori was already slim and graceful at this time. Meng Haoran was surprised when he saw it. As expected, I still feel pity at sight.


    I don''t know why. Originally, Gao Cuilan should get married at this age, but now it seems that she should still be single, which makes Meng Haoran a little strange. Naturally, he doesn''t know that a large part of this is because of him. It is because he took off with Gao Cuilan when he was a child, which left a very profound impact on others, Let the other party always remember him, so he never married.


    Gao Cuilan actually had a secret in her heart that no one said. She always hoped that the strange man in her childhood would appear in front of her again and take her away.


    Because Meng Haoran didn''t think much, he and Gao Cuilan didn''t burst out sparks this time, but it was precisely because of this that Gao Cuilan took a leap on a road completely different from the original work. She finally stepped into the world of practice in order to see Meng Haoran.


    After staying in gaolaozhuang for a night, the next day, the Tang Monk''s teachers and disciples embarked on the road of learning scriptures again. This time, Zhu Bajie directly killed them on the way. It seemed that a monster wanted to eat the Tang monk was successfully defeated by Sun Wukong. At the critical moment, he said that he came here because of Guanyin Bodhisattva to wait for the Tang Monk''s demon and successfully joined the team of learning scriptures.


    Here, there is only one left, and this group of scholars is all.


    The three teachers and disciples continued to move forward and finally came to Liushahe one month later. This is where monk Sha is located. After this time, the scripture learning team can formally gather together.


    This time, because there was no interference from Meng Haoran, it was almost the same as the original work. After fighting with monk Sha for several times, when he knew the identity of Monk Tang''s Sutra collector, monk Sha smoothly joined the team. Four teachers and disciples and horses that are not human can be black together.


    After witnessing the recovery of the sand monk, Meng Haoran understood one thing. The monkey king is really bad at water warfare. Meng Haoran didn''t believe it. After all, he can easily adapt to various complex environments to a certain extent, but what he saw with his own eyes can''t help him.


    Sun Wukong''s poor water warfare makes him sigh. This weakness is a little big! However, it is also a weakness that can be overcome. The reason why the monkey king''s combat effectiveness under the water is not as good as that on the water is obviously not because of his own body, but because his psychological factors account for the majority. I''m afraid it has something to do with his days when he first traveled across the sea. It is also because he was deeply impressed by his contact with the sea at that time, That''s what left such a flaw.


    But before Sun Wukong practiced, he was just an ordinary supernatural monkey, just a little better than ordinary people. When wandering in the sea, he would inevitably experience the terror of the sea. If he was careless, he would have his life experience. The impact of this memory on him is that he would feel uneasy when he knew underwater, and his spirit is not easy to concentrate, which reduces his combat effectiveness.


    Along the way, Tang Seng and his group encountered some hardships, but they didn''t get stuck after all. They came all the way to a world-famous place, Wuzhuang temple, where zhenyuanzi, the ancestor of earth immortals, was located. This is a real great power, and the Sanqing generation, who is in charge of the earth book. It can be said that he is at the same level as the Jade Emperor and Tathagata, or even higher.


    Speaking of zhenyuanzi, the most famous one here is ginseng fruit, which is more precious than flat peach.

 Chapter 776

    "Master, look, there is a Taoist temple in front. We might as well go in and have a rest." When Sun Wukong spoke, his eyes flickered. Although he didn''t know the details of the Wuzhuang temple in front of him, he also saw that it was extraordinary. Otherwise, it was said that the concentration of aura there was much higher than that in other places, even higher than the Sanxing cave he had practiced before, which was incredible to him.


    Now he is not a monk under Wu. He knows how his master exists. Even if it is only a separate body, the Sanxing cave is just made at hand, but it is also extraordinary. Even the residence of Da Luo Jinxian is not comparable. Then we can imagine the severe harm of the master of the five Zhuang Guan in front.


    However, even if the other party is powerful, Sun Wukong will not be afraid. Even if he is not strong enough, what he is doing now is learning from scriptures. He can''t be anything before the learning is over. Even if he makes trouble, naturally someone will deal with the aftermath. He really can''t think of anyone who won''t give face to Buddhism and heaven, Besides, there are two saints behind the Scriptures.


    "Ginseng fruit? I haven''t tried it yet. I''ll try it this time." Meng Haoran looked at Wuzhuang temple and showed a meaningful smile.


    Zhen Yuanzi, as a great power, doesn''t even pay attention to the golden cicada son of the Tang Monk''s previous life. In the original book, the reason why he gave the Tang Monk ginseng fruit is to look at the face of the sage behind him. This can be seen from his going out when the Tang monks came. If he really attaches importance to them, he won''t meet, leaving only two little Taoist children to entertain?


    Tang Monk naturally didn''t know what the Wuzhuang Temple meant, so his performance was very general. He was a little tired today. In addition, he didn''t know when to get to a new city, so it was good to have a rest in this Taoist temple. Therefore, he certainly agreed with Sun Wukong''s opinion.


    Tang Monk and Sun Wukong agreed. Zhu Bajie and Sha monk naturally had no opinion. In fact, they were more eager to go to Wuzhuang temple. Unlike Sun Wukong, they knew where it was. They were also curious about Zhenyuan immortal. They were particularly excited to have the opportunity to meet this time.


    However, they were destined to be disappointed. When they came to Wuzhuang temple and were told that Zhen Yuanzi was out to visit friends, they knew they had lost the opportunity.


    Fortunately, the two boys were also good to them. At the beginning, they were still very enthusiastic. However, the boy''s pride could not be hidden in any case. They were enthusiastic on the surface, but they were not very attentive in their heart.


    This is not surprising. After all, although they are only children with Zhen Yuanzi, they often see people from Dalai and above. The strongest person in Tang Monk''s group is Jinxian. Although it is higher than them, it can''t be valued by them.


    ¡­¡­


    "What is this? How can you eat babies?" Tang Monk looked at the ginseng fruit in front of him, and his expression was very unbearable. He looked at the boy who brought up the ginseng fruit and was full of questions.


    "Hee hee! The elder was wrong. Er, this is not a baby, but ginseng fruit. It just looks like a baby. Eat it quickly! This is what the master specially told you." One of the two boys said that he was a little taller than the other. It was the breeze in the breeze and the moon.


    Qingfeng doesn''t think Tang monk is qualified to enjoy ginseng fruit. After all, ginseng fruit is the fruit of ginseng fruit tree. The tree blooms and bears fruit every three thousand years. It will take another 3000 years to mature. If a man has fate, he can live 360 years by smelling it. One can live 47000 years.


    However, since this is Zhen Yuanzi''s order, Qingfeng can only abide by it, and because Tang Monk''s appearance is really good, it''s much better to give him food than to the other ugly ones. In his eyes, the ugly ones are naturally the three of Sun Wukong.


    "It''s fruit, but..." even after explanation, Tang Monk still couldn''t eat it. Finally, he refused: "take it away! I won''t eat it."


    "This..." Qingfeng and Mingyue are embarrassed and want to persuade again, but Tang monk has put on an expression of absolutely not eating. Finally, they can only leave with a plate.


    Qingfengmingyue''s departure let Tang Seng breathe a sigh of relief, but he didn''t find that there was an unknown light in Zhu Bajie''s eyes around him.


    "Elder martial brother, what about this fruit?"


    "Since he doesn''t eat, let our two brothers enjoy it. We can''t waste it."


    "So good!"


    While qingfengmingyue was discussing how to deal with ginseng fruit, several disciples other than Tang Monk appeared together.


    "Bajie, what''s the matter with me? Don''t you go to rank with your brother at this time?" The monkey king asked curiously. In fact, he has played with Lu ah Lu. He is still a little expert, so he has had some exchanges with Zhu Bajie and even played together. Therefore, their relationship is better than the original work.


    "Yes! Second elder martial brother, what''s the matter? Now the eldest martial brother has come, you can say it!" Monk Sha also shouted.


    Pig Bajie smiled and said, "did you see the fruit that the two boys gave the master today? Do you know what the origin of the ginseng fruit is?"


    As soon as he said this, monk Sha''s eyes flashed, but Sun Wukong asked in some doubt, "what origin is more precious than flat peaches."


    To tell the truth, monkey king didn''t pay much attention to the ginseng fruit. In his opinion, although the ginseng fruit may have some miraculous effects, he made a big fuss in heaven and took charge of the flat peach garden. He has a high vision. Even if the ginseng fruit is at the same level as the flat peach, it can''t get into his eyes.


    Pig Bajie showed an expression of ignorance. He said the origin of ginseng fruit, and then he was silent.


    "Oh! So this ginseng fruit is really a treasure, but what do you mean by this?" The monkey king has not yet understood the intention of pig Bajie.


    Finally, he entered the main play. Pig Bajie didn''t give them the two boys how to neglect their three brothers and the wolf ginseng fruit. He obviously looked down on them. Finally, he said he wanted to taste the ginseng fruit. Suddenly, Monkey King understood what he meant. This was encouraging him to steal the fruit!


    The monkey king was still hesitant, but Zhu Bajie finally said, don''t you dare? Suddenly the monkey king was angry and asked them to wait, so he went to the back to get the fruit.

 Chapter 777

    When the monkey king came to the ginseng fruit tree, he found that someone had been here for a long time. At that moment, he thought it was the two boys and wanted to hide.


    "The great saint is safe!" Meng Haoran waved hello. At this time, the monkey king knew that it was Meng Haoran and showed his body again.


    The monkey king showed an unexpected look. He didn''t expect to meet Meng Haoran so soon. He said kindly, "it was you. Thank you before, otherwise I wouldn''t be so relaxed now." He pointed to his head.


    Meng Haoran saw the monkey king''s action and knew that the other party was thanking the hoop. He also knew that the other party had succeeded in hiding from Guanyin. He nodded slightly and said, "it''s just a small favor. It''s insignificant for me. I''m not polite."


    However, the more Meng Haoran said you were welcome, the better the monkey king felt about him, and the closer he was to Meng Haoran.


    Seeing that Meng Haoran was here, the monkey king thought of his purpose of coming here and asked, "are you here for it?"


    "Yes, I also want to try this ginseng fruit, but now its owner is not here. I''m wondering whether to eat it first, but it seems a little bad!" Meng Haoran has no taboo. Although he is not afraid of Zhen Yuanzi, he doesn''t even notice other people''s things directly. After all, it''s not his style.


    The monkey king smiled at the speech and looked like I knew it. He really thought Meng Haoran was a fellow believer.


    "If you don''t do it, I''ll do it first, or I''ll call you one, so even if I take it, you don''t have to worry about it?" Monkey King suggested that it was not a big deal for him to play one more.


    "I''ll forget it. Then I''ll ask its owner for it. You can do whatever you want, but I want to remind you that this dozen ginseng fruit needs tools, otherwise it won''t come down at all." Meng Haoran shook his head and said.


    "Oh? What else can I say about this fruit?" The monkey king didn''t care about Meng Haoran''s refusal, but he planned to play one more. At that time, he just gave it to Meng Haoran directly. When he heard that he needed tools to play fruit, he also asked. He didn''t think that Meng Haoran might have lied to him.


    Seeing the monkey king''s inquiry, Meng Haoran told the monkey king about the Tao. After hearing this, the monkey king turned his eyes a few times, and then said, "go and come. Of course, Meng Haoran can guess what he''s going to do, but he didn''t stop it.".


    Not long ago, but when the monkey king came back again, he had a few more things in his hand, which were used to make fruit.


    Because of Meng Haoran''s reminder, he didn''t waste a fruit this time, but he still beat four. He directly handed Meng Haoran the extra one.


    Meng Haoran didn''t want to accept it, but in the end, the monkey king forced him to leave, so that Meng Haoran didn''t have time to respond.


    "Well, since I''ve received your fruit, I''ll carry it for you." Meng Haoran murmured, and then looked at the ginseng fruit in his hand and ate it directly.


    Not to mention the effect of ginseng fruit, although it is of no use to Meng Haoran, it tastes really good. Meng Haoran wants to eat one and think of the second. However, Meng Haoran is a man of integrity and does not continue to produce fruit.


    The words were divided into two parts. Meng Haoran ate the fruit on one side and the monkey king on the other. Zhu Bajie was very satisfied with it, but they were also guilty because they stole it. They planned to leave early tomorrow morning to avoid being caught.


    The next day, it was the monkey king. They were unlucky. The first thing they did every day was to count ginseng fruits. At that time, they found that there were four ginseng fruits missing, so they found the Tang Monk theory.


    "You''re a shameless monk. You didn''t eat fruit yesterday, but you secretly ate it. What''s the reason? Tell me, how do you compensate?" Qingfeng looked domineering and didn''t give Tang Monk face.


    After hearing this, Monk Tang said inexplicably, "two Taoist priests, how can I steal the fruit? You saw it yesterday. I really don''t want to eat the fruit that looks like a baby. Amitabha, please forgive me. How can the baby''s fruit be eaten? You misunderstood me."


    The tone of his eyes was sincere and there was no falsification at all. Qingfengmingyue believed most of them when he saw this, but they were the only ones here with Tang monk. They certainly didn''t steal it from their martial brothers, so it could only be each other.


    "If it''s not you, it must be your apprentice. Dare you confront us!" The Moon said with certainty.


    Tang Monk naturally agreed to this, so the three found the three brothers of Sun Wukong and explained the reason. Bajie was OK. Monk Sha and Sun Wukong became a little pinched in an instant.


    In this way, qingfengmingyue became more rampant and mocked them. Originally, the monkey king could bear it. After all, he did something wrong, but in the end, qingfengmingyue went too far. There was a burst of unknown fire in his heart. Isn''t it just a few fruits? I ate so much in the flat peach garden that no one said anything. I saved you face and corrected you this time It''s endless.


    How could the monkey king have been so angry that he simply turned evil to his courage, flew to the place where the ginseng fruit tree was located, and took out his golden cudgel.


    "Hum, look, I killed it." When the stick went down, the ginseng fruit tree fell down. When they came out and saw the clear wind and bright moon, there was no help.


    "You... You, wow!" Qingfeng cried directly when he saw this scene. The ginseng fruit tree is the lifeblood of zhenyuanzi. How should he explain it? The bright moon on one side also cried bitterly when she heard Qingfeng''s cry.


    "This... Wukong, why are you so reckless?" Tang Monk also rushed over and didn''t know what to do when he saw this scene, but it was a master and apprentice after all. In addition, he didn''t feel much about this tree and didn''t know its value at all, so he didn''t think it was a particularly big thing in his heart.


    However, Zhu Bajie and Sha Seng were frightened at this time. They could not hide the panic in their eyes. They would not be investigated too much for stealing several fruits compared with each other in their background, but they knocked down the fruit trees. Now they would suffer if the other party started a fire, which was out of the scope of control.


    "Elder martial brother, you... Alas! You''d better leave here quickly! If the owner here comes back, we..." Zhu Bajie said with a bitter expression.

 Chapter 778

    "What if I came back? Huh?" At this time, a voice containing anger suddenly sounded. However, under the frightened eyes of Zhu Bajie and others, an old Taoist appeared in front of the collapsed ginseng fruit tree without warning.


    Seeing the Taoist shadow, qingfengmingyue was stunned first, then cried louder, and cried loudly to him: "master, it''s really none of our business. It''s the monkey. He deceives people too much. You have to decide for us!"


    "Is he the master here?" At this time, Monkey King also calmed down and regretted. However, he would not admit anything wrong with his temper. Thinking of his current identity as a Bible reader, he was also a broken jar. Of course, he was also a little strange about the sudden appearance of the Taoist master.


    The sudden appearance was naturally Zhen Yuanzi, who had just returned from other places. In fact, he wanted to come back and stop it not long ago, even if there was this scene, but it was a slow step after all.


    Of course, if the ginseng fruit tree really died, even if there were two saints standing behind him, he would not hesitate to kill the monkey king, even the Tang monk.


    Fortunately, now the ginseng fruit has fallen, but its root has not been lost. As long as there is time, it can recover, and now it still has a chance to recover. It just needs a baby. In that way, the baby is now in the hands of Guanyin. In order to learn from the scriptures, the other party will give it.


    Knowing this, Zhen Yuanzi was a little angry, but he could still keep his mind. Of course, the death penalty was avoidable, the fire crime was inevitable, and a beating was inevitable.


    "What should you do? If you don''t give the old Taoist an explanation, hum." Zhen Yuanzi finally spoke. His voice was very cold and his expression was also very cold.


    Although Zhen Yuanzi didn''t show any momentum at this time, even in the view of Tang monk, he was a slightly angry old man, but it was completely different in the eyes of others, especially in the eyes of Sun Wukong.


    This is, this sense of crisis from instinct! Sun Wukong immediately felt an unspeakable crisis from Zhen Yuanzi. Even he had only experienced this crisis in one person, that is, his master Bodhi Taoist. At that time, he was angry with his master for the first time. At that time, Bodhi gave him such a feeling that he couldn''t afford to resist at all. He had no reason to panic in his heart, As if a great disaster was coming.


    "I..." the monkey king spit out a word hard, and then suddenly felt that the pressure increased again, making it difficult for him to breathe. The strong pressure even exposed small blood beads on his skin, but he couldn''t see clearly on the surface.


    As a party who directly interrupts ginseng fruit trees, zhenyuanzi naturally needs to focus on taking care of others, such as Zhu Bajie and monk Sha, who just feel a little pressure, and monk Tang doesn''t feel it at all.


    "Alas!" Just when the monkey king couldn''t bear it, a sigh suddenly occurred to him, and then the monkey king felt relaxed. The surrounding pressure suddenly disappeared. It was just quiet, no matter his back was wet with sweat. When he looked up, he saw Meng Haoran. There was nothing wrong. It was Meng Haoran. At this time, he finally appeared.


    "Oh?" Zhen Yuanzi also looked at Meng Haoran quite unexpectedly. Meng Haoran''s strength at this time is not the peak of Jinxian, but da Luo. After all, if it is Jinxian, he is not qualified to talk to Zhen Yuanzi.


    "Young man Meng Haoran has seen master Zhen Yuanzi. Can you listen to me?" Meng Haoran bowed to Zhen Yuanzi, and then said in a sincere tone. Meng Haoran was not embarrassed to bow to Zhen Yuanzi. After all, Zhen Yuanzi was really a virtuous man with high seniority. He was still kind of compassionate. In ancient times, he protected the human race, and his life was also in line with Meng Haoran''s taste.


    Zhen Yuanzi listened to Meng Haoran''s words, slightly pondered, then nodded and said, "then talk about it."


    Although he doesn''t know Meng Haoran, what else doesn''t he know when he comes to his realm? Just a little calculation will know Meng Haoran''s identity. Of course, this is also because Meng Haoran didn''t deliberately hide in front of him. What he saw was what Meng Haoran wanted him to see.


    Even if he saw what Meng Haoran wanted him to see, Zhen Yuanzi paid more attention to Meng Haoran at this time, because even what he showed was earth shaking enough, especially now that Meng Haoran appeared as a Dalai, which shocked Zhen Yuanzi. Such a young Dalai has a great possibility of becoming a quasi saint! Coupled with Meng Haoran''s talent for refining tools, he is qualified to talk to him.


    "I can save this ginseng fruit. I hope the elder won''t embarrass them any more." Meng Haoran said this, which instantly made the scene silent. Everyone except himself was skeptical of him. He looked at him suspiciously, even the monkey king.


    "Do you have something like that?" Zhen Yuanzi said with a bright eye. He meant the holy thing that should have been there in Guanyin, the Sanguang divine water that can bring back the dead. This is a real treasure.


    Before chaos opened, Pangu made a breakthrough. The four chaotic yuan spirits (Earth: turbid dirt, Yuan soil, water: dark prison, dark ice, fire: big sun golden flame, wind: nothingness, wind) come out of the world. Their respective powers are equal, and there is no mutual generation and mutual restraint.


    When the yuan spirit of water (dark prison and dark ice) fell on the underworld, it absorbed the three light powers of the sun, moon and stars, and derived the three light divine water that can float on the nine heavy heaven.


    Sunlight and divine water: kill blood, essence, bone and flesh


    Moonlight divine water: corroding the soul of yuan


    Starlight divine water: swallowing and understanding the true spirit


    But! Once the golden sunlight divine water, white moonlight divine water and purple starlight divine water are combined into one, it will be the first healing medicine for the famine!


    Sanguang divine water was originally owned by the emperor at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty. Later, it was given to the Taoist Cihang, which is now Guanyin.


    Meng Haoran naturally has no three lights and divine water, but his ability can also save the ginseng fruit tree. The power of the avenue of creation is beyond common sense.


    Facing the question of Zhen Yuanzi, Meng Haoran didn''t deny it. After all, it''s good to have such a name to cover for himself. Meng Haoran doesn''t intend to treat ginseng fruit trees on the spot.

 Chapter 779

    Meng Haoran said nothing. Zhen Yuanzi thought he was acquiescent. He knew that as long as he promised, the ginseng fruit tree could recover, and his face finally slowed down a lot.


    Although he still lost a few fruits after the ginseng fruit tree was restored, compared with the current loss, those fruits were insignificant. At present, he said to Meng Haoran, "well, as long as Xiaoyou can save it, I can let bygones be bygones this time."


    Meng Haoran also smiled and knew that if he had done awesome things later, he would have solved it.


    "Before that, I have an unkind request. I hope you can leave here for a moment. I don''t want outsiders to be present when I treat." Meng Haoran took advantage of the situation and put forward such a request, which made Zhen Yuanzi feel a little confused. He didn''t use Sanguang divine water! Still need confidentiality?


    Fortunately, Zhen Yuanzi finally agreed. After all, he didn''t say much.


    When Meng Haoran was left alone at the scene, Meng Haoran showed a confident smile and treated a fallen tree. Even if the tree was a famous congenital spiritual root, it didn''t say anything big to him.


    As soon as the rules of good fortune came out, Meng Haoran easily restored the ginseng fruit tree to its original state, and even the four fruits that had been eaten by Meng Haoran and Sun Wukong were brought out again.


    When Zhen Yuanzi saw the complete and strange ginseng fruit tree and repeatedly confirmed that there was no mistake, he looked at Meng Haoran with strange eyes. Naturally, he also found the extra fruit of ginseng fruit tree. He secretly muttered that the Sanguang Shenshui should not have such ability!


    The tree was saved. Zhen Yuanzi himself had a good temper. He was very kind and looked like an old good man. He couldn''t see his previous indifference, especially his intimacy with Meng Haoran. He was about to call himself brother.


    "Xiaoyou is really powerful, so you can bring back the dead." Zhen Yuanzi doesn''t know how many times he said that. It seems that he really admires Meng Haoran.


    "It''s just a coincidence. It''s also a coincidence at this time. If I wait a little longer, I can''t help it." Meng Haoran said modestly that this attitude was appreciated by Zhen Yuanzi again.


    Meng Haoran and Zhen Yuanzi had a heated conversation Hot, but the Tang monk on the other side is not very good. They are still entertained by the breeze and bright moon. Because of what happened before, they also have resentment against the Tang monk, so they use cold violence. They don''t leave the Tang Monk''s teachers and disciples except for the necessary words.


    The Tang Monk''s teachers and disciples who knew they were wrong could only eat their own fruit.


    Finally, the Tang monks left soon after they stayed, leaving Meng Haoran alone to receive hospitality here. Of course, when they left, they thanked Meng Haoran for saving his life. In particular, the monkey king was very moved by Meng Haoran''s help. In the future, Meng Haoran will come to help if he has something to do.


    ¡­¡­


    In Wuzhuang temple, Meng Haoran and Zhen Yuanzi finally began to talk about Tao, but basically, Zhen Yuanzi was saying that Meng Haoran listened again, and only gave a few opinions from time to time, as if it was a flash of light. Even Zhen Yuanzi could get some inspiration from these viewpoints, so he was also very happy, and he was more happy to get along with Meng Haoran.


    Meng Haoran''s current state is actually the same as that of Zhen Yuanzi. It is only because of other reasons that his combat power is far beyond the state. The theory of Tao in the same state can naturally be used for reference. Therefore, Meng Haoran still has some harvest, which is why he has been discussing Tao with Zhen Yuanzi, otherwise he would have left long ago.


    The rescue of ginseng fruit trees did not use Guanyin''s Sanguang Shenshui, especially the four more ginseng fruits, which greatly changed the plot. Therefore, Meng Haoran also got some luck. In addition, the exchange harvest with Zhen Yuanzi was generally OK.


    After staying at Wuzhuang temple for about 10 days, Meng Haoran declined Zhen Yuanzi''s invitation and continued to follow the journey to the West. It was not enough to break through the 9-star luck, and he had no way.


    The way of learning scriptures is boring. Meng Haoran is also boring in the next few years. He has something to do only when the plot comes.


    Fortunately, there is a mobile terminal. Meng Haoran is really boring and tight. It''s OK to go in and play games. You can get through it.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the way to get scriptures is also half of the way to get scriptures. On this day, Meng Haoran followed Tang monks to a mountain forest. Tang monks were resting in place, but Meng Haoran found something interesting.


    About ten kilometers away from the Tang monks, a beautiful woman with pure charm is coming slowly. Meng Haoran saw her body at a glance, which is a white bone.


    "Is the scene of three dozen Baigujing going to be staged?" Thinking of this, Meng Haoran immediately became interested. However, he was not interested in watching the monkey king play Baigujing, but he planned to mix it with himself.


    Meng Haoran''s mind turned very fast. The opportunity was that he had a plan after a few breaths. He smiled at the corners of his mouth. After looking at the monkey king who had not found the white bone essence, he went to the white bone essence first.


    "I heard that the Tang monk is coming. This time I must kill him and destroy the west to learn scriptures. In this way, our monsters will have a way out." The woman who spoke with the white bone essence whispered in her mouth. Her eyes were a little numb, as if she had no soul.


    "Well, I opened these mountains and planted these trees. It''s not easy for everyone, and it''s even harder for me. If you want to live from now on, leave some money!" A loud drink woke up the white bone spirit who was still thinking about things. She looked down the voice and saw a simple and honest man in her hand


    "Cucumber!!?" Bai Gujing stared wide and obviously couldn''t believe it, but this is an indisputable fact. A man who robbed cucumbers, er, may be said to collect tolls.


    Bai Gujing looked at the man who was also drunk. An ordinary mortal, or a mortal with mental illness, should come to rob her. It was funny to think about it.


    I wanted to kill him directly, but the white bone spirit suddenly felt playful again, pretended to be pitiful and said to the big man, "can you not give it, brother, the little woman really doesn''t have it, or you can search."


    "Sousou, this..." the man was stunned, then looked at the obvious ditch of Baigujing and looked embarrassed. "No! This..." although he said so, his body moved slowly.

 Chapter 780

    Seeing the posture of the big man, Bai Gujing secretly scolded that men were not good things. At the same time, he was more and more charming on the surface Mei, the perfect display of their own posture.


    When Bai Gujing was proud of his charm, he didn''t find that the man''s eyes were calm, which was too much.


    Seeing here, you may have thought of who the big man robbed here is, and who else will there be besides our Meng Haoran.


    The reason why it appears in this form is just Meng Haoran''s whim. There is no other meaning in it.


    "No fun!" Meng Haoran said suddenly, and his expression became indifferent.


    "What''s the matter? Am I not beautiful?" Baigujing hasn''t reacted for a while.


    She thought she had failed to cast the spell and continued to increase her efforts, but in the end, the big man still didn''t change at all. At this moment, she realized that her actions were really in vain.


    The white bone spirit, who was slightly depressed in his heart, looked at the man''s face and how he hated it. He had lost his elegance and confused the man. His expression changed and became cold. His eyes were even more fierce and cold. "Since you don''t want euthanasia, I''ll help you and let you die more painful."


    Big man, that is, Meng Haoran saw the posture of Bai Gujing, especially the trend of Bai Gujing''s face changing like white bone. He immediately knew that the other party had been angered. In order not to see the ugly appearance of Bai Gujing, Meng Haoran played the big man, spoke again, and scared Bai Gujing as soon as he spoke.


    "Well, you little girl, you haven''t paid the fare for so long. Do you want to go away and seduce me? You don''t see what you look like. You''re ugly. You''re dozens of times uglier than my mother-in-law. You''ve just come out. Even if you come out, you''ll scare me. It''s an unforgivable sin. Pay the fare quickly, otherwise I''ll be impolite. My magic weapon is not vegetarian ¡£¡± What the big man said was called a Shunliu. Finally, he gestured his weapon towards the white bone spirit, looking very happy.


    Bai Gujing was startled by the big man''s sudden, and then he was even more angry and happy by his words. He actually said he was ugly, many times uglier than his wife. He was lying with his eyes open. It was right that there was a problem with aesthetics and what happened to the weapons in your hands. I really thought I was afraid!


    "Oh! I''m so scared. I''m really sorry. I''m inexperienced for the first time, so I''m so ugly." Bai Gujing said in a strange way. Everyone can know that she was lying, but the man looked like he believed it.


    "Well, you know yourself well. It''s okay. Just pay attention to yourself next time. I''ll forgive you this time. You can leave as long as you pay the fare." The big man''s generous expression made Baigujing completely speechless.


    He is really a narcissist. Forget it. Don''t play with him. Bai Gujing made up his mind and planned to quickly solve the big man in front of him, and then went to find his target monk Tang this time.


    The demon force filled her right hand. She suddenly clawed at the big man. Her hand was extremely evil under the action of the demon force Around the smell of black, it''s not a good thing at first sight.


    The big man seemed to be scared silly by this strange scene. He stood there blankly and motionless, which was despised by Bai Gujing in his heart.


    However, when Baigujing''s hand was about to meet the big man, the big man seemed to suddenly open his mind and gave a big drink


    "Look at my weapon." He threw the cucumber in his hand at Baigujing.


    Baigujing was dismissive of the oncoming cucumber and didn''t hide. She thought it couldn''t cause any trouble to her at all.


    The interesting thing happened at this moment. It was originally a very ordinary cucumber, but unimaginable changes occurred when it was thrown out by Meng Haoran.


    The cucumber directly became dozens of times larger than an ordinary person, and then grew hands to hold the essence of white bone and stop the attack of the essence of white bone. Moreover, before the essence of white bone reacted, it changed again, and tentacles began to grow all over the body, binding the essence of white bone in a short moment.


    "Hoo" the big man breathed a sigh, then looked at the Baigujing fiercely and said, "I dare to do it. See how I teach you today. Hum, you''ll feel better next."


    "You... What the hell is this?" Baigujing earns money She wanted to get rid of being bound, but she was shocked to find that she couldn''t even make any strength at this time. Not only that, her tentacle was also because of her income Za became tighter and tighter, terrified.


    After trying to break free in a special way, but it didn''t work at all, Baigujing didn''t know that he had met an expert. He immediately regretted that his luck was so bad. He thought it was a small shrimp and suddenly became a giant shark.


    In the life crisis, Baigujing was also very flustered. Even his spells lost their effect and gradually transformed into Baigujing.


    "No fun." Meng Haoran couldn''t help feeling bored by such a white bone essence. The white bone essence in the original work teased the great saint several times by magic. At that time, she played very well, comparable to the film emperor, and now.


    In the face of real death, his true form is revealed.


    In fact, Meng Haoran was a little interested in the art of Baigujing''s dying three times before he really died. He thought it was a magic power that could die for him. Now it''s just like that. It''s estimated that the reason why he died three times is that the great saint didn''t look carefully. It''s not a great magic power.


    Da Sheng three dozen Baigujing. Today I can solve the problem with one melon. Am I so powerful! Meng Haoran was a little happy.

 Chapter 781

    "What are you doing? Let me go quickly, or... Otherwise..." Baigujing wanted to threaten, but at last she couldn''t say anything, because her tentacles began to move.


    In front of Meng Haoran, the tentacle monster staged a good-looking play. Watching the protagonist Bai Gujing enter the play, Meng Haoran also had a good taste.


    Three hours later, Meng Haoran''s scene was no longer beautiful. There was only a pile of dead bones, which looked particularly terrible.


    "It''s a bit awesome to make things out of hand. But this stuff can be used now, and it will be better if it is used later, otherwise, people will be suspicious of my character." The Great Han has long been replaced by Meng Haoran, and Baigujing withdrew from the stage of the journey to the West because Meng Haoran completely turned into dead bones and didn''t even have a chance to meet the Tang monk.


    Meng Haoran, who had achieved a little luck again, was about to catch up with the Tang monk. They continued to learn his scriptures, but at this time, he suddenly felt the loosening of the cultivation bottleneck and was very happy in an instant.


    "This is..." after careful induction, Meng Haoran finally confirmed that it was not his illusion. He was a little surprised, but he was relieved when he thought about it. After all, he was very close to the breakthrough and was in the kind of breakthrough that could be broken at any time. Now he feels very normal.


    "Now that we are about to make a breakthrough, the plan needs to be changed a little. We can''t miss the opportunity to make a breakthrough. Otherwise, the next breakthrough will be more difficult. Of course, the luck of learning scriptures can''t be ignored, so..." Meng Haoran pondered for a moment, then waved his hand, and he created a split in an instant. This split is only the cultivation of Da Luo''s peak, which is a little insufficient.


    Finally, Meng Haoran left a lot of treasures to his separation, including GAODA. In this way, his real combat power can be comparable to quasi saint. As long as there is no accident behind, it is enough.


    Meng Haoran, the noumenon, was connected to little bit, and little bit came to him in an instant through their connection.


    "Brother, what''s the matter? You want to call me." The little dot that just appeared from the void was a fighting posture. He yelled before he looked carefully at the situation around him.


    However, when I saw that there were no enemies around, I was a little confused. Fortunately, its strength was not weak. Finally, I felt Meng Haoran''s state. After being stunned, I said happily: "brother, you have to break through, great."


    Meng Haoran nodded at Xiao Bu, then said with a slight dignified expression: "my breakthrough may be a little big, and I need you to protect the Dharma for me."


    "Protect the Dharma? Well, I will protect the Dharma well and don''t let anyone approach. If anyone wants to destroy it, I won''t agree first." Little bit said, and the breath on her body became extremely terrible, but it also knew control and didn''t let the breath overflow far, but even so, it also made the neighborhood extremely depressed.


    Meng Haoran nodded happily when he saw that Xiaobu Dian cooperated so well, and it was not in vain that he summoned Xiaobu.


    In fact, protecting the Dharma for himself is just Meng Haoran''s backhand. In fact, he doesn''t need to protect the Dharma. After all, his real strength has long exceeded the current limit, and he also has an idea that he may become a nine star without crossing the disaster.


    "Well, as you said before, you can travel freely in my world and your own world, so can you bring me to your world?" Meng Haoran suddenly said to little bit.


    Xiaobu was slightly stunned, and then suddenly thought of Meng Haoran''s intention. Breaking through the nine stars in this world is equivalent to preaching and becoming a saint, which needs to be saved. The saints in this world don''t have to survive the disaster because they rely more or less on merit. Of course, Meng Haoran is different. If you really break through here, I''m afraid the disaster will be saved, However, if it is not a breakthrough in this world, there may be no need to cross the robbery, such as xiaobit''s original world.


    After all, a little bit is a warning. Isn''t there no disaster when it breaks through?


    "You mean?" Xiaobu''s eyes asked, and Meng Haoran gave a positive answer.


    "Yes, if I could go to your world, the breakthrough would be much smoother. Now the focus is whether I can go." Meng Haoran''s tone was also slightly excited. Who wants to cross the disaster without crossing the disaster! In addition, although there are certain benefits to this disaster, it is actually nothing to Meng Haoran. He has too many good things and doesn''t care about the benefits of this.


    In fact, Meng Haoran himself can go to that world without Xiaobu. After all, he has a deep understanding of crossing. It is easy to give him a little time to go there, but now he obviously doesn''t have this time. In addition, the consumption of crossing is not conducive to breakthrough, so he doesn''t have the idea of using direct power to go to the world where Xiaobu is.


    Of course, the final answer given by xiaoxiaodian was ok, so Meng Haoran didn''t talk long, and then xiaoxiaodian began to cross.


    Considering that this breakthrough may not be long, and the time is a little tight, Meng Haoran did not inform Chang''e, and he was learning from the Scriptures. Chang''e won''t worry if he doesn''t go back for a few years, so Meng Haoran left very quickly.


    "What a magical power!" Meng Haoran looked at the surrounding scenes and sighed slightly. At this time, he was in a small shield displayed by the little ones. They were shuttling through the endless void. There was a dark scene around. There was no light or sound. He seemed very lonely. It would not be a good thing to stay here alone for a long time.


    Meng Haoran sighed with emotion about the power used by little dots. He can clearly see that it is a power evolved from the rules of creation. It is this power that allows them to move here and shuttle around the world.


    The speed of the little dot shuttle was very fast, about one minute. Meng Haoran found that he had appeared in the world where the little dot was located and the world belonging to the family animals.


    "This world..." as soon as Meng Haoran appeared, he felt that this world was different from all the worlds he had been to before, because this world was actually full of energy. There was no oxygen or gas except energy.

 Chapter 782

    The energy mentioned here is that kind of extremely pure energy. Compared with the Reiki of the previous journey to the west, it is almost equivalent to the energy of self-cultivation. It is strange that creatures can not become very powerful in this environment.


    "In this environment, no wonder a little guy like you was born." Meng Haoran said to Xiaobu in an envious tone. If he had been practicing here, he would have saved a lot of time to practice at this level. I''m afraid it''s a smooth river below 7 stars. He can reach it when he falls asleep. It''s easy to work harder at 7 stars and above!


    Of course, this is for Meng Haoran. Although the world is very suitable for practice, there are relatively weak family animals. I don''t know what the situation is, but these are not the concerns of Meng Haoran for the time being.


    When he came to this world, Meng Haoran had found that the bottleneck of his breakthrough was shaken more severely. He didn''t hesitate at the moment. He ordered a Dharma protector to Xiaobu Dian, and then randomly arranged an array to isolate the breath. After that, he sat down cross legged on the spot and devoted himself to the breakthrough.


    Although the breakthrough from 8 stars to 9 stars is only one star apart, I''m afraid the gap is larger than that of all the previous stars, and all the difficulties naturally increase exponentially. That is, Meng Haoran, a demon, can be said to have great confidence in breakthrough with systematic help. If other people can have a breakthrough of 10%, I''m afraid they can dream and wake up with laughter.


    The world is really magical. Even though Meng Haoran is in the state of breakthrough, there is no weather to break through to 9 stars. It seems that breaking through 9 stars is not a major event, which saves a lot of trouble.


    Moreover, Meng Haoran also felt that when he broke through, a trace of homologous energy emerged in the surrounding space and entered his body. In helping him break through the bottleneck, a trace of cracks were also produced under this energy.


    With great joy in his heart, Meng Haoran accelerated the breakthrough, and the rules of creation began to appear in his body, which is a sign of breakthrough.


    Before 9 stars, the power of rules cannot be presented in the body, and the power of using the power of rules is also low. That is because there is no source of rules, only the source of rules can be regarded as 9 stars. The source of rules can greatly enhance the power of the power of rules, which is also the biggest difference between 9 stars and 9 stars.


    Through continuous understanding of the rules, the source of the rules will be continuously improved, and finally become a complete power of the rules. At that time, it was the peak of 9 stars and reached the peak of all the current world. Only Meng Haoran had the opportunity to break through to a deeper level, that is, the God of the protagonist he is now pursuing.


    The source of rules is constantly changing from virtual to real, and finally becomes real. The proportion of time is more and more, and the proportion of virtual is less and less. Meng Haoran knows that he is about to make a breakthrough, but the time when the source of rules is no longer virtual is the time when it is completely formed, and it is also the time when he becomes a 9-star strong.


    The breakthrough continues, but the surroundings are more and more quiet. Only Xiaodian stares at Meng Haoran motionless not far away for fear of missing any detail. Of course, this is also because there are no other creatures around, otherwise it will have other things to do.


    At a certain moment, when the source of Meng Haoran''s creation rules was completely born, an extremely powerful force emerged from Meng Haoran''s body, shrouded all around in an instant, directly emptied and annihilated the energy of the surrounding space composed of energy, leaving the most powerful force of creation rules.


    The power of the rules of creation constantly appeared around Meng Haoran. Meng Haoran''s understanding of the rules of creation was like a rocket at this moment. In a short moment, he broke through 10% and stabilized the initial state of 9 stars. Not to mention, Meng Haoran''s divine and magical creation body was finally powerful at this moment, He only found that his understanding of the rules of creation had never been so clear, and even had the illusion that he had completely mastered the rules.


    In this state, Meng Haoran''s understanding of the rules increased steadily. After a while, it reached 10.5%, 20%, 20.5%, and the speed was not full until the last 30%.


    Finally, when Meng Haoran separated from that state, he was surprised to find that his understanding of the rules of creation had reached more than 30%, only slightly to 40%. You should know that 40% represents the middle of the ninth star. Meng Haoran''s understanding is now equivalent to the peak of the early ninth star. You can imagine how terrible it is. If you have broken through, you can be ready to break through again, It''s unprecedented.


    This is also Meng Haoran''s solid foundation, coupled with his superior combat effectiveness, and his body is a divine and magical creation body. Only after experiencing the power of rules at the peak of other 9 stars can he have a just miracle. If there is any less, I''m afraid he won''t reach this height very quickly now.


    "Congratulations, brother. We finally have the same cultivation this time." Seeing the completion of Meng Haoran''s breakthrough, Xiaobu came to congratulate him. It can be seen that he was very excited at this time. He was also very excited about Meng Haoran''s breakthrough, as if it was the breakthrough.


    Meng Haoran also expressed his excitement with action. He hugged Xiaobu directly, and then shouted out loudly: "I, Meng Haoran, finally 9 stars!"


    Meng Haoran''s voice continued to spread around. Finally, a gust of wind burst and directly destroyed a mountain nearby. It was amazing.


    Feeling the power in his body, Meng Haoran felt like he wanted to vent. Finally, he chose not to suppress himself and vent. As for the object, he directly practiced with him, using the power he just got.


    The battle was very good. Xiaobu''s strength was very strong. Meng Haoran, who had just broken through, couldn''t fight for a while, but it also accelerated his speed of controlling power. Therefore, he didn''t mind. Instead, he played more happily.


    He feels the same way. After all, it is also the first time to fight with strength since it broke through. This time, he is also very happy because he knows Meng Haoran''s change I didn''t leave my hand, so I feel better. It can be said that the battle is a little hearty.

 Chapter 783

    After several drills with xiaobudian, Meng Haoran consolidated his accomplishments a little and left the world full of energy. If he had stayed a little longer before, but after breaking through the nine stars, he felt that it was not necessary. For his level, these energies played little role, At least the time needed to see results is measured by tens of millions of years.


    Back in the world of traveling to the west, Meng Haoran did not continue to travel to the West. Instead, he called his separation back, strengthened some strength for him, and directly promoted him to the later stage of quasi saint. Like when he didn''t make a breakthrough, it was unimaginable before there was no breakthrough.


    Breaking through to 9 stars is indeed a milestone for Meng Haoran to make great progress in strength. Now Meng Haoran even feels that if he goes all out, he can easily explode the world. Even playing with Tiandao has a great victory rate, and he can fight the whole world alone.


    After the breakthrough, the effect of Qi luck in the Western journey on him is much smaller. Therefore, Meng Haoran''s body does not intend to continue to manage. It is enough to hand over to a separation in the later stage of quasi saint.


    ¡­¡­


    "How did you come back?" Chang''e was surprised to see Meng Haoran, because Meng Haoran should have come back a few years later. Now she is so long ahead of time, which naturally makes her very happy.


    Although it is normal for the immortal to close for decades or even hundreds of years, that is also relative. For Chang''e who is in love, let alone hundreds of years, it is unbearable not to meet for a day. In fact, she can''t bear the separation during this period of time. Otherwise, if she knows that Meng Haoran has something to do when he goes out, she may have gone to Meng Haoran long ago.


    "I''m back!" Meng Haoran said with a smile, and then they came to a hug. This feeling of reunion after separation is very good. Meng Haoran actually wants to be tight about Chang''e, but he still has to learn Scriptures for 9 stars. There is no way.


    Of course, you might say that with Meng Haoran''s strength, even if you go to learn scriptures with Tang monks during the day, you can come back with Chang''e at night. Even, it''s not better to directly move to Tang monks when something happens.


    If Meng Haoran really does this, it may achieve the same effect, but what kind of effect will it produce?


    Perhaps in the future, Meng Haoran will deal with similar situations with the same careless attitude. In this way, there will always be an accident, and the accident is likely to cause irreparable losses.


    If a person has to be distracted when doing a very important thing, his possibility of final success will be reduced. Meng Haoran''s ultimate goal is the God of the protagonist, which can not be achieved so carelessly. If it is so easy, where can he wait for this position?


    Of course, since he has completed his goal and broke through 9 stars with the help of Qi, Meng Haoran can relax.


    In this world, it is impossible for Meng Haoran to continue to improve at the level of cultivation. Then Meng Haoran can focus on the magic weapons and system tasks needed to impact the LORD God.


    It''s needless to say that Meng Haoran can get the Jade Butterfly at any time if he wants to, but he doesn''t know what the battle will be like when he travels to the West. If a jade and stone are burned accidentally, Meng Haoran can''t find the place where he cries. After all, if he wants to complete his task, the world can''t be destroyed, So Meng Haoran''s plan is to finish the task of the system first, and then wait until it is finished to get it. Now it belongs to his creation jade disc in his heart.


    "Er, speaking of it, this change of mission has a lot to do with the journey to the West. Anyway, I have nothing to do with the success of the journey to the West. I just let him convert it. In this way, the degree of mission completion should be increased. However, before that, I''d better refine my weapons. Now it''s time. I believe the jade emperor should support it!" Meng Haoran thought carefully about the future, and finally determined that the urgent task is to refine his own magic weapon, a magic weapon that can really improve his combat effectiveness.


    Originally, Meng Haoran revealed the cultivation of Da Luo Jinxian in Wuzhuang temple. Now I''m afraid many people know it. Therefore, Meng Haoran''s demand for materials this time is also expected by everyone, especially the Jade Emperor. It''s a good attitude towards Meng Haoran when he sees that Meng Haoran is really so rebellious! Although the materials for refining high-level magic weapons are very precious, he waved them to Meng Haoran with a big hand, and he still gave them strong support. As long as they are from heaven, they will give them to Meng Haoran, and if they are not, they will also mobilize the forces of heaven to find them for him.


    Meng Haoran naturally accepted the kindness of the Jade Emperor. Although he had expected this to happen and knew that the other party did so only to win him over and get more benefits, Meng Haoran still had a lot of good feelings for the Jade Emperor. Although the good feelings of a strong man better than a saint did not work for a while, However, if at some time, this is a kind of capital, which is likely to play a great role.


    When the materials were finished, Meng Haoran naturally devoted himself to the great cause of refining utensils. This investment was selfless. The time spent with Chang''e became less and less, which made Chang''e have a little opinion on him.


    The results of whole-body investment are naturally gratifying. Meng Haoran''s refining level rises in a straight line. He soon refined some acquired Lingbao. The acquired Zhibao was also successfully obtained. In terms of power, the strongest thing has reached the top level of congenital Lingbao and is close to the congenital Zhibao.


    ¡­¡­


    In a room with extremely high temperature, Meng Haoran sat cross legged on the ground. In the void in front of him, a magic weapon was slowly taking shape. Although it did not burst out an amazing breath, it was not easy to know that the special fluctuations released from it made the surrounding space vibrate.


    Below the magic weapon is the flame, which seems unreal, but if people who know the goods see it, they will be shocked. This is actually a chaotic divine fire. This is the flame that saints can initially contact. The magic weapon that can be refined with this flame will not be lower in grade or intensity than the congenital treasure.


    In this way, the level of this magic weapon is ready to come out, a magic weapon that is taking shape comparable to the congenital treasure.

 Chapter 784

    Chaotic divine fire is a flame that only comes into contact with saints at the level of saints, but in fact, in the world of westward travel, these saints can barely use this flame. It''s good to use it skillfully, not to mention what control. Naturally, this degree can''t be used to refine weapons. Therefore, basically, they use solar real fire, and even generally only nine heaven divine fire.


    In Meng Haoran, the chaotic divine fire is actually used to refine the weapon. It can be imagined that if the scene is seen by those saints, it will be a scene that is absolutely shocked.


    The color of chaos divine fire is basically transparent, and its existence can only be perceived from the faint spatial fluctuation. It is absolutely impossible to prevent when used in combat.


    If you can skillfully use chaos divine fire, it is a relatively strong ability at the level of 9 stars. Even the existence in the later stage of 9 stars will be afraid of it. Only the real 9-star peak can completely ignore his power.


    As for the Hongmeng real fire above the chaotic divine fire, it is a flame that can be used only when the understanding of the rules of fire reaches the peak and forms a complete rule of fire. No one can use it now, that is to say, it does not exist to reach the peak of 9 stars by the rules of fire.


    For Meng Haoran, now he also has a good grasp of chaotic divine fire. He can be used in refining utensils. He can''t expect Hongmeng real fire on it. I''m afraid he can''t use it until he reaches the peak of 9 stars in the future. The rules of creation may be able to simulate the rules of fire.


    That''s all for the introduction of fire. Now Meng Haoran is still in the state of refining. Don''t look at his motionless cross knee there, but in fact, his mind has been fully invested in refining and controlling the combustion of chaotic divine fire.


    Not only that, his spirit is also marked with various Rune marks on the magic weapon to be formed, but these marks are invisible to the naked eye. If the visibility of the eyes is magnified hundreds of millions of times, these tiny marks can be found.


    With the operation of the magic weapon, the smell becomes stable, but its own material is still continuously enhanced. What is burned by the chaotic god fire are slightly invisible impurities. These impurities are impurities for the refining device this time, but in fact, at another time, they are treasures, because even if they are impurities, their strength is actually stronger than the Lingbao love the day after tomorrow.


    In fact, this refining has been going on for a month, which is the longest time Meng Haoran has ever refined. In the past, the most time he said was five days. After all, he didn''t use ordinary flame, but chaotic divine fire. Coupled with special techniques, the refining speed is amazing, Generally speaking, it takes several hours to refine the magic weapon of the day after tomorrow''s Lingbao level, and the day after tomorrow''s treasure is also a few days.


    Now this baby has been refined for a month. You can imagine what it will be like if this baby is really refined.


    Three days later, at some point on this day, the magic weapon finally took shape. At that moment, the whole world of the journey to the West was slightly shocked, as if celebrating something with joy.


    ¡­¡­


    "I finally refined the magic weapon comparable to the congenital treasure, and I''m afraid it''s the most powerful congenital treasure in the world! I just don''t know how much worse it is than the Pangu axe." Looking at the magic weapon that has just been refined and jumped in his palm, Meng Haoran showed a long lost smile.


    By now, Meng Haoran''s weapon refining preparation is almost complete. The most materials the Jade Emperor can provide can refine such magic weapons. The magic weapons of Pangu axe in the future can not be refined by the resources of the world.


    This means that Meng Haoran needs to refine at two levels if he wants a magic weapon to be successful. This is unimaginable for the existence other than Meng Haoran. Fortunately, Meng Haoran is systematic and rebellious enough. Coupled with the difficult materials, Meng Haoran has this self-confidence in refining under various circumstances.


    "The next thing we should do is to summarize the experience of this period of time, then adjust the state to refine the real thing. I am looking forward to the scene of my magic weapon." Meng Haoran is thinking about his own affairs here. Unexpectedly, it is because of the treasure he has just refined that some places have become lively.


    Tianwaitian, the place where Lao Tzu is located, has gathered five other saints, Tongtian, Yuanshi, Nuwa, zhunti and Yingsheng. They gathered here precisely because of the shock of the world before the birth of magic weapons.


    At this time, the expressions of the six saints are not calm. Even Lao Tzu, who has always regarded inaction as his own sign, is not as calm as usual.


    No way, even they can''t ignore this new magic weapon. The saints seem to be high above everything, as if they don''t care much about anything, especially in the magic weapon. It''s just because they have got what they need long ago, and they don''t care about others at all.


    Now there is a magic weapon they absolutely see. Naturally, they are very excited. Of course, they are also worried about the words of Taoist ancestors. They can''t go to the mainland where the magic weapon is located. Therefore, they will gather together. This is also the reason why they are here.


    "Elder martial brother, what do you say to do now? Don''t you care about this baby?" The first one who couldn''t hold his breath was Yuanshi. He looked at Lao Tzu with eager eyes, hoping that Lao Tzu could take the lead in this matter. What should he take? Naturally, they went to find Daozu together and put forward the lower bound. He believed that as long as they were together, Daozu was still very likely to promise, and then he could pick up a bargain in the back.


    Yuanshi''s words made other saints pay attention to Lao Tzu. Lao Tzu is not only the eldest martial brother, but also has the highest cultivation and strength here. It''s really a good idea for him to take the lead. Besides, they just want Lao Tzu to take the lead. When they find the location of the magic weapon, the ownership of the magic weapon depends on the means, It''s not that you can get magic weapons with high cultivation and strong strength.


    Lao Tzu looked at the saints'' eyes and knew everyone''s thoughts. He was silent for a moment, and finally nodded slowly.


    As soon as Lao Tzu nodded, other saints looked at each other with joy in their eyes, as if it was themselves who got the magic weapon at that time.

 Chapter 785

    The six saints went to Zixiao palace together unexpectedly smoothly. They even saw Hongjun just before entering. Of course, it can also be said to be the way of heaven.


    After telling them that they wanted to go to the remote land below, Hongjun directly agreed. It was very frank. It was completely different from what they thought, which almost made them unable to reflect. However, in the end, they figured out that the main reason why such a thing happened was in addition to the magic weapon that appeared suddenly, There is also the mysterious man of Zhan Sanqing who appeared here some time ago.


    The saints who got permission went their separate ways after they went out. There is only one magic weapon. Naturally, they came first according to their book. It''s not easy to go together!


    ¡­¡­


    Meng Haoran did not know that the saints had come to the place where they should not have appeared, nor did he know that their goal was him. To be exact, it was the magic weapon refined by him.


    At this time, Meng Haoran is leisurely talking about love with Chang''e.


    "You still know! It''s been more than a month. How long will you take it out this time?" Chang''e said unhappily. It seems that she has a lot of complaints about Meng Haoran''s performance during this time!


    Meng Haoran naturally won''t say anything boring. Besides, the preparatory work is almost the same. Later, he will adjust his state, "don''t worry! My time this time will definitely satisfy you." Meng Haoran said.


    "Really?" Chang''e became a little happy when she heard this, but she still asked an uncertain question. After Meng Haoran''s reconfirmation, her face burst into a smile. She couldn''t help but give Meng Haoran a kiss directly, which made Meng Haoran a little unprepared.


    In the next period of time, Meng Haoran lived a relatively relaxed life. Usually, he spent most of his time with Chang''e and lived a world of two. He slowly adjusted his state under this good atmosphere.


    Meng Haoran''s noumenon is in a leisurely state of adjustment, but the separation from Tang monk has followed them to a new place and began to experience a new plot.


    This thing is very secret. Even Tang Seng himself doesn''t know that he is no longer a boy. Of course, his disciples can feel the changes of Tang Seng, but they don''t dare to say it. After all, what will happen? Besides, even they didn''t find the Tang monk, so they were dealt with. There was a lot of information hidden in it, and they didn''t have the courage to participate.


    The most important thing is that they actually know that Tang monk is the most important thing to see. That''s what it is to them. It''s no good to say it, but it only increases trouble, so they pretend that nothing has happened.


    Because it was seven times a night, Tang Monk felt inexplicably tired in the next few days, and it was very laborious to walk all the way. However, he didn''t think about that. He thought he had a disease. After a few days, he recovered and became more convinced that he had a sudden disease.


    There was no accident in Meng Haoran''s separate control of the whole thing. Of course, something interesting happened in the process. After the Tang Monk played with the seven spider spirits, the cultivation of the seven spider spirits increased to varying degrees, which was equivalent to hundreds of years of hard cultivation, which reflected the value of the Tang monk, It doesn''t matter whether Tang Monk meat has the function of immortality, but this time it has a real effect. If other female goblins know that it has such an effect with Tang monk, I''m afraid Tang Monk''s love affair will come one after another.


    Spider essence actually wants to stay after knowing the benefits of making friends with Tang monk, but how can their strength compare with Meng Haoran, so Tang Monk naturally returned to his original place on the same day without any difference.


    Meng Haoran also found that such things only happen after research, not to mention there is no reason. While the cultivation of my spider spirits has increased greatly, the soul of Tang monk has become much weaker, or the power left by the golden cicada son to this life has lost a lot and has been sucked away by these goblins.


    "I don''t know if if I come a few more times and completely consume the power of golden cicada, will Tang Monk become golden cicada again? If it doesn''t change, golden cicada will be completely dead." Meng Haoran thought about doing it to experiment, but finally gave up.


    I have to say that Meng Haoran still got a lot of luck by changing the plot, and perhaps it was because whether monk Tang had a great influence. This time, he got a lot of luck, which was a little unexpected, with 10%, which really made Meng Haoran jump.


    Meng Haoran, who tasted the sweetness, became more and more insane, and all kinds of brain holes opened. For example, when passing through a country that eats babies, Tang Monk unconsciously ate a little meat of a dead baby; When a king seeks redress from Tang Seng, he directly manipulates Tang Seng to kill him; When fighting with monsters, let Tang Monk sneak attack monsters and let monsters die tragically; The funniest thing is that in the daughter country, Tang Monk and Zhu Bajie really gave birth to a daughter.


    The birth of the two little girls almost ended the Sutra study. Fortunately, in the end, Tang Monk held on, left his daughter in his daughter''s country and agreed to take her back when he returned from the Sutra study.


    As for Zhu Bajie, he was even more rebellious. He directly sent his daughter to his monster brothers and asked them to take care of it. I don''t believe what his daughter will look like in the end. I think it''s terrible!


    After the daughter country, the fake Monkey King appeared. What did Meng Haoran play this time? When the two monkeys want to find someone to identify who is real and find him to identify, his identification method is to let the two monkeys fight in Lu ah Lu. Whoever wins is true. Therefore, he also introduced the hero of Qi Tian Da Sheng, which caused a trend of Da Sheng.


    Of course, the great saint of Lulu has been strengthened by him, and his skills should be improved a lot. It is definitely much better than the original, whether in terms of playability or other aspects.


    Of course, the final victory is indeed a real monkey. Meng Haoran actually saw it directly, but he didn''t say it directly. He added some special buffs to the real monkey during the game, and finally let the real overcome the false.

 Chapter 786

    Meng Haoran''s split play here is very happy. According to the split plan, I''m afraid this journey to the West will really not go on. It''s just a matter of time. If he can pass the Customs by playing like this, it''s really a problem.


    On the other hand, our Buddha has finally adjusted his state. He is planning to refine the final magic weapon, but it seems that God doesn''t want him to refine the magic weapon smoothly. He has ushered in an enemy he hasn''t seen for a long time.


    Many other saints were the first to find him. It was zhunti. I don''t know why zhunti''s spiritual sense was so spiritual. I was the first to find him.


    Of course, when zhunti found Meng Haoran, he only knew Meng Haoran''s identity outside. As for Meng Haoran, who was fighting with Sanqing, zhunti didn''t know at all.


    "Are you Meng Haoran?" Zhunti looked at the young Meng Haoran, who was a little too much, and was surprised. In fact, he was the first to find Meng Haoran not by others, but by the news he got from the Tathagata. Unlike Sanqing, zhunti has always paid attention to this journey to the west, which is related to the great prosperity of Buddhism and Taoism. Therefore, he still attaches great importance to the Buddha, So I went to see Meng Haoran. When I met him, I heard about Meng Haoran. After a little calculation, I found that Meng Haoran was very likely to be the person who refined magic weapons, so I immediately came to the door.


    Meng Haoran naturally recognized who the person in front of him was. After all, he had seen him before. As a saint, who doesn''t know zhunti? But generally speaking, even if they see a real person, they don''t think about that. They always think they meet someone who looks more like him.


    "Yes, I''m Meng Haoran. I don''t know what the saint''s visit is about?" Meng Haoran said calmly, showing some pride.


    "What? He''s a saint!" At this time, Chang''e, who was just on the scene, stared at Meng Haoran''s words and looked at zhunti with incredible eyes. After the incredible, she was in deep awe. Even her body could not stand slightly in front of zhunti.


    No way, the majesty of saints has been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. It is well known that if you don''t enter the saint, you will end up as a mole ant.


    However, saints are too far away for all living beings, as if they exist in myths. It is much more difficult to see saints than to win the lottery.


    Zhunti showed a very dignified expression. He looked at Chang''e''s performance and didn''t think much of it. He saw too much of it, but he was surprised at Meng Haoran''s expression at this time. Meng Haoran really didn''t show the expression he should have when he saw the sage, although he knew that Meng Haoran was very proud from the Tathagata, But there is something wrong with being so proud in front of him.


    You should know that even a quasi Saint peak will have feelings of awe when he sees him, but in Meng Haoran, this emotion is completely absent, and it is too calm.


    Or was he really too young to know what the saint represented? The idea flashed in jomty''s mind, but he didn''t continue to study. His first purpose here was just for the treasure he hadn''t met.


    "Can you take out the magic weapon you refined that is comparable to the congenital treasure?" Although zhunti used interrogative sentences, he had a feeling that he could not be placed, and the meaning of his sentence was as if he had completely determined that Meng Haoran was the person he was looking for.


    Meng Haoran was stunned when he heard zhunti say so. It turned out that he came for that thing. He was negligent. Then he remembered that there were some differences when refining was successful. Compared with what was discovered at that time.


    okay? Suddenly Meng Haoran saw a slight change in zhunti''s eyes. It was an accident and surprise. He found that he seemed to have been exposed. After all, being asked is not the first time to clarify, but to be stunned is enough to explain a lot of problems.


    Sure enough, you are worthy of being a saint. This means is still a little high!


    Now that we all know, that''s good. Anyway, it''s not shameful news. Isn''t it refined to be comparable to the congenital treasure? Meng Haoran calmed down a lot and his thinking became clearer.


    I''m afraid he just came to ask for something today. I just don''t know if he will say this thing is destined for me when I take it out?


    Thinking of the scene when zhunti really said that sentence, Meng Haoran almost couldn''t help laughing, but even so, he could see that he was more happy, which surprised zhunti, who had been observing Meng Haoran.


    "Take it out? Is it right here?" Meng Haoran asked.


    Zhunti didn''t expect Meng Haoran to say so. First he was happy, and then he frowned. However, the eyebrows spread quickly, but there was a thing with an unidentified light in his hands.


    Meng Haoran, the "seven treasures wonderful tree", immediately recognized that it was zhunti''s signboard magic weapon. It was known as one of the top ten spiritual treasures. It was refined from its body, Western Geng gold Bodhi knot alloy, silver, glass and other seven treasures. It was a Dharma tool for zhunti Taoist. It is known as the seven treasure wonderful brush tree. Also known as Qibao Miao tree staff.


    At this time, zhunti took out his weapon, not because he found Meng Haoran''s hidden identity, but to cover up some things. He saw him waving his hand with the seven treasures wonderful tree. For a moment, his center, including Meng Haoran''s hundred miles, was covered by an invisible fog. Meng Haoran only felt as if he had entered other worlds, Even the sense of gazing at heaven from the western world disappeared.


    Good means. Meng Haoran praised it in his heart, but he also looked at it and was vigilant. It was such a big battle before it started. If there was any conflict at that time, zhunti might take action regardless of his identity! Thinking of the information about zhunti seen in his previous life, Meng Haoran felt that nine times out of ten, zhunti would forcibly rob if he didn''t hand over the treasure.


    Zhunti put away his magic weapon after he finished his action, smiled at Meng Haoran and said, "now you can take it out safely. Now no one except us will feel what happened here, even other saints."


    When zhunti spoke, he glanced at Chang''e, and then Chang''e fainted. Obviously, he didn''t want more people to know what happened next.

 Chapter 787

    Meng Haoran didn''t make any changes because Chang''e suddenly fainted. In fact, he can stop zhunti, but he also thought that Chang''e would be better if she fainted at this time, so he didn''t do anything.


    Besides, if he is waiting for a shot to stop, his strength will be completely exposed. In this way, he will fight zhunti without saying anything. At that time, he may spill over to Chang''e. now, if Meng Haoran doesn''t do it, zhunti doesn''t know Meng Haoran''s real strength. It''s much easier to operate zhunti in the Ming Dynasty and Meng Haoran in the dark.


    Under zhunti''s expectant eyes, Meng Haoran slowly took out the magic weapon zhunti was looking for.


    "This is..." zhunti looked at the things in Meng Haoran''s hand and was slightly distracted. The magic weapon looked as big as a palm. It was a very beautiful sword, which gave people an unspeakable attraction.


    Zhunti carefully sensed the breath of the magic weapon in Meng Haoran''s hand. After about a cup of tea, he showed his ecstatic expression and said with a loud smile: "well, well, you are worthy of the title of master of refining utensils. If you have this treasure, you deserve the title."


    A high Saint actually said such obvious praise and laughed so loudly. It can be imagined how restless he was at this time.


    The heat in zhunti''s eyes did not hide from Meng Haoran''s eyes. At the sage level, there is no need to demonstrate a magic weapon. As long as you observe carefully, you can roughly analyze the real power of the opinion magic weapon from the surface. Obviously zhunti already knows the power of Meng Haoran''s magic weapon, otherwise he would not be so rude.


    Being zhunti said that even if Meng Haoran knew that the other party''s purpose was the magic weapon in his hand, he also showed a trace of smile. It is always a pleasant thing to be sure.


    The magic weapon in Meng Haoran''s hand must be recognized at a glance if it is changed to a modern otaku, because the appearance is refined by Meng Haoran following the sword of a victory contract of a foolish king Mao. The appearance is very similar, and the power should be much stronger than the original. After all, the congenital treasure is the top magic weapon.


    Because Meng Haoran planned to use a sword as his weapon, so he tried it first this time.


    "I wonder if this sword has a name?" zhunti asked.


    Meng Haoran didn''t speak when he heard the words. With a flash of gold in his hand, the palm sized sword immediately became more than 1 meter suitable for combat. He silently showed zhunti some place of the sword handle.


    "Dragon leaf Zhao" is impressively there. Zhunti is confused when he sees these three words. He doesn''t know what kind of name it is. There''s no connection at all, okay!


    Seeing zhunti''s expression in his eyes, Meng Haoran smiled in his heart. Sample, if you really know the meaning of these three words, you won''t be zhunti.


    Long Ye Zhao actually represents the surnames of three immoral characters. As for who they are, I think we can guess that these three are roles that many people can only admire. They are so well-known and deeply influenced that even Meng Haoran imagined that he could be as immoral as them. Now, Meng Haoran is indeed more immoral than them, But in retrospect, I''m also a little sad.


    After asking the name, zhunti fell into silence. He was obviously thinking about how to ask Meng Haoran for the magic weapon from his hands. Although as a Buddha, he didn''t use the sword as a weapon very well, when they came to this realm, their thoughts didn''t stay in the appearance of the magic weapon for a long time. As long as they were useful, they couldn''t use anything.


    Meng Haoran was not in a hurry, so he stood quietly in place, waiting for zhunti''s next move, but the sword in his hand was not put away.


    "Alas" after a long time, he must have sighed and looked like he wanted to talk and stop, and his expression was very correct Knot looked at Meng Haoran. This expression was absolutely in place. Generally speaking, as long as he saw it, he would ask what was going on. However, Meng Haoran had already seen through everything. He knew that as long as he asked zhunti, he would make up a reason to beg for the sword in his hand. Therefore, Meng Haoran directly pretended not to see it and ignored zhunti''s performance.


    Zhunti''s expression didn''t achieve the desired effect after a long time there. It''s best to look at Meng Haoran, and his eyes are not good.


    However, zhunti was not so thick skinned. Seeing Meng Haoran ignored him, he felt as if Meng Haoran wanted to know very much, He began to speak directly: "I think I''m a saint. Now I don''t have a magic weapon. Not long ago, I suddenly felt that a magic weapon destined for me was born, so I came to find it immediately. Who knows that this magic weapon has a lord? What should I do!"


    You also know that there is a master. Why are you here if you don''t leave? Meng Haoran knew that zhunti was a disguised reminder to him that zhunti took a fancy to his magic weapon and wanted Meng Haoran to offer it obediently, but Meng Haoran would not be so interested, so he pretended not to understand, and even showed a blank expression.


    no Don''t you understand? Want me to be more straightforward? Zhunti did not doubt that Meng Haoran was intentional. In his opinion, even if the other party knew his idea, it should be the one who would obediently hand over the magic weapon. After all, he was one of the most noble saints in the world.


    Zhunti''s expression changed for a while, and finally recovered his calm. He was willing to give up for the magic weapon. Anyway, it was not the first time. If he was rejected, he would consider using force to kill a mole ant. Even if the mole ant was special and had refined such a powerful magic weapon, he would not be soft at all.


    "Your magic weapon is destined for me. If you insist on staying, there will be a disaster of blood and light!" Zhunti''s remark is straightforward enough. If he doesn''t hand it in, Meng Haoran''s bloody disaster will be fulfilled by him.


    This time Meng Haoran no longer pretended to be a fool, but his face changed. He looked at zhunti with some sadness and anger and blurted out: "are you here for my magic weapon? A noble saint, why are you so shameless."


    Meng Haoran said that he was shameless, and zhunti''s face sank. He also had some ideas about Meng Haoran. It was a shame for him to be said by a mole ant who was not a saint. If it weren''t for the magic weapon in Meng Haoran''s hand, I''m afraid he would give Meng Haoran some color at the first time to know what the dignity of a saint is.

 Chapter 788

    Just when zhunti wanted to say something high sounding and had good reason to do it, Meng Haoran became a little hesitant. It seemed that he had scruples because of zhunti''s status as a saint, and it was possible to send treasure.


    Zhunti smiled when he saw this. His previous unhappiness was directly thrown out of the sky. Compared with a congenital treasure, let alone being scolded, it doesn''t matter if he was scolded all day. Zhunti was a burst of comfort when he thought of the soaring combat effectiveness of this treasure and the envy of other saints.


    Meng Haoran actually hesitated on the surface and was thinking about it in his heart. Do you want to do it now or not.


    If you start now, Meng Haoran still thinks it''s a little too early. Although even if you start now, it may not have much impact on his plan. After all, his strength is here. As long as you don''t kill zhunti and control him, I believe no one can find that he did it, but it''s a hidden danger after all.


    Of course, if zhunti is killed directly, it will be even worse. After all, the death of saints in this world is a great thing. Other saints will be crazy. Even the Tao of heaven may directly search the whole world. At that time, even if Meng Haoran is not found, it will have an impact on Meng Haoran''s world change task, The way of heaven will correct some things changed by Meng Haoran.


    Meng Haoran also has a concern about whether the legendary immortality of heaven and the immortality of saints are true. If the saints are really the yuan God and the true spirit are placed in the heaven, Meng Haoran will disturb the heaven as long as he makes a move.


    Considering many possibilities, Meng Haoran finally gave up the initiative and thought of another view.


    Meng Haoran''s eyes have a trace of prayer. He looks at zhunti and wants to stop talking. Of course, it''s pretending. However, Meng Haoran''s acting skills have long reached the level above the film emperor. It''s not said that he entered the Tao, but now zhunti can''t see it at all.


    "You can say whatever you want, and I will try my best to meet it." In zhunti''s opinion, Meng Haoran is nothing more than unwilling and wants some benefits. He can naturally promise to come down for the treasure. It''s too difficult for him not to do it.


    "That..." Meng Haoran was a little nervous. When he saw that zhunti''s expression had not changed and looked at him with encouraging eyes, he said his thoughts like a brave young man.


    "This is the best treasure I refined. I think I may not have such a chance in the future. After all, it''s also luck to refine it this time. To tell the truth, I don''t even know what happened at that time."


    When Meng Haoran said this, zhunti nodded slightly. In fact, he also wondered how a great Luo Jinxian could refine such a magic weapon. Now, listening to Meng Haoran''s words, he immediately made up his mind. Meng Haoran just won the prize by chance and had a lot of balance in his heart.


    "I like it very much and regard it as my son." Meng Haoran''s expression at this time is very loving. Looking at the sword in his hand is like looking at his relatives.


    Zhunti also understood Meng Haoran''s words, although it was a little. Strange, but if Meng Haoran was replaced by him, I''m afraid it would be the same.


    However, even if you understand it, it does not mean that zhunti will give up. The magic weapon is the one with virtue, and he is the one with virtue.


    "Of course, it''s also its luck that this magic weapon can be seen by saints. Only saints are qualified to use it, so I can give it to saints."


    Finally said the words to hand over the magic weapon. Zhunti''s smile could not be hidden. He was more and more satisfied with Meng Haoran''s eyes and said loudly: "good! Good! Good! It''s worthy of being a master of refining tools, just understanding the truth."


    Meng Haoran heard zhunti''s words in his heart and immediately scolded a fool. He didn''t wait for zhunti to be happy for a while and continued: "however, I still hope the sage can listen to my unreasonable requirements."


    "Oh! Then tell me." Zhunti''s expression returned to calm, which was speechless at an amazing speed.


    "I hope the sage can leave this magic weapon to me for 10 years. I want to study it well. I hope I can improve my skill of refining tools in these 10 years. Maybe I will have the opportunity to refine this level of magic weapon in the future. In this way, I can offer treasures to the saints in the future." Meng Haoran''s tone was very sincere, but he also had unstoppable pride. In particular, when he said that he refined this level of magic weapon again, the essence in his eyes made zhunti stunned for a moment.


    "10 years, OK, I promise you that no one can take it away from you in these 10 years." Zhunti simply agreed, because 10 years is really just a moment for him. He has been sitting for thousands of years. Although he also wants to get this magic weapon immediately, if he doesn''t agree to Meng Haoran''s small request, he will be too small. Besides, Meng Haoran''s reason is very good. He really can''t find a reason to refuse,


    In this way, zhunti agreed to Meng Haoran''s request, then encouraged Meng Haoran and left. He said that he would come again in 10 years, and a crisis was resolved.


    "Even I have to admire my wit!" Meng Haoran looked at the Dragon leaf that had recovered to the size of his palm, and Zhao Jian murmured.


    Hum, come to me after 10 years. I think I''ll go to you first! I hope you won''t be too surprised then!


    With this today, Meng Haoran has made up his mind to complete the task of change in 10 years, then kill heaven and completely complete what he wants to do in this world.


    10 years is not only a promise to zhunti, but also a whip to yourself. Use this time to give yourself a sense of urgency and make yourself burst out of stronger potential.


    After comforting Chang''e, Meng Haoran entered the state adjustment again. After all, the adjusted state was disrupted by zhunti and had to come back. The plan to refine his weapons and magic weapons will not change,


    After that, none of the other saints came, just like Meng Haoran couldn''t find out anything at all. Meng Haoran was relieved a lot. He also looked at zhunti''s means. Without guessing, he knew that zhunti''s handwriting was the reason why such a thing happened, although he didn''t know how he did it and what price he paid.

 Chapter 789

    The second state adjustment took a lot less time than the first one, and when the state adjustment was completed, Meng Haoran also began his formal magic weapon refining.


    In order not to be disturbed, Meng Haoran didn''t travel to the West directly this time. Instead, he came to the world of sentinel animals where Xiao bit is located.


    The world energy here is much more abundant than that of traveling to the west, which is also helpful for refining weapons. Although it may be very subtle, Meng Haoran should pay attention to even improving the success rate a little.


    After coming to the world of dependents, Meng Haoran went directly to the territory where Xiaobu was originally located. Xiaobu has a very high position in the world, so he is not afraid of being disturbed by dependents.


    After making preparations, Meng Haoran took out the materials of the refining device. Looking at the soul rules and the heart of blue star, Meng Haoran showed a dignified expression.


    "Success or failure depends on now." With a low whisper, Meng Haoran''s soul turned into a golden light and put it into the heart of the blue star, and a transparent flame began to emerge around the heart of the blue star, and the chaotic true fire was used by Meng Haoran again.


    Under the burning of chaotic true fire, the heart of blue star can hardly see any change. It can be seen that it is powerful. Even chaotic true fire can''t do anything for a time.


    For this situation, Meng Haoran did not change his face at all. He had expected this for a long time. If it was really chaos and true fire, the heart of a blue star would melt immediately. He also wondered whether the heart of the blue star was true.


    Controlling the fire of chaos with his mind, Meng Haoran''s hand keeps making very complex marks. After each mark is made, a light will enter the heart of the blue star, and the light is different colors, which looks very good.


    Meng Haoran''s repeated and boring action lasted for nearly a month, and at this time, the blue star heart melted to about one-third of the degree. However, different from the beginning, the blue star heart has begun to emit a different breath. It is an extremely mysterious breath, which can only be meaningful and unspeakable. Under this breath, From time to time, bursts of the sound of the avenue appeared around it. There was no sound, but Meng Haoran knew that it was the sound of the avenue.


    The emergence of the voice of the road makes Meng Haoran more confident about the refining tool this time, because he has long known that the voice of the road must appear in the process of refining the magic weapon he wants. The emergence of the voice of the road does not mean that he will succeed, but if it does not appear, it means that he will fail.


    Another month later, the heart of blue star has completely disappeared from its original appearance and completely melted. It looks like a glittering water drop. When the light shines, it releases colorful light, which is very beautiful. If someone who likes the scenery sees it, he will take out his camera to shoot this scene and enjoy it slowly.


    "Now we are talking about the most important stage. We should be completely serious." Meng Haoran knew in his heart that the next step was the shaping of the magic weapon. If this step was a little wrong, everything before would be wasted.


    Naturally, the previous materials are not the only materials for refining utensils. Rules and the heart of blue star are only the main body, and some auxiliary materials are needed for modulation. Meng Haoran''s mind moved, and many materials of different shapes emerged around him. These are the best materials he wants from the Jade Emperor, which can be used to refine the congenital treasure level materials, And now it''s just an aid.


    Under the manipulation of Meng Haoran, these materials were directly put into the colorful water drops. The colorful drops seemed to turn into a black hole. Generally, they did not refuse these materials. Moreover, it was very strange that these materials melted directly as soon as they touched the colorful drops. The colorful drops seemed to have no change at all, as if those materials had not been integrated at all.


    Meng Haoran turned a blind eye to all this. The knots in his hands kept moving, and his steps began to move. He began to walk with a strange law. Each step was strictly in accordance with the special orientation, and his walking posture was also very strange. For a moment, it was like a dragon and for a moment, it was a monkey. It''s a tiger.


    12 zodiac array, which is why Meng Haoran did this at this time. The reason why Meng Haoran took such a step is actually casting the 12 zodiac array. This array is almost unknown and not very famous, but in fact, it is the top array Meng Haoran obtained from the system. When refining tools, the probability of success of refining tools will be greatly improved.


    With Meng Haoran''s walking, almost every step later, the virtual shadow of the animals he walked before will appear at his feet. The last 12 kinds of animals gathered and took a posture of stars supporting the moon, surrounding the colorful water droplets in the center, as if they were worshipping and sacrificing.


    Not to mention, another month later, Meng Haoran stopped, but the 12 virtual shadows did not disappear. Instead, bursts of roars came from them. The 12 voices were combined. Finally, a voice similar to the voice of the avenue was formed, which echoed the original victory of the avenue and formed a new voice.


    This sound is more strange than the original sound of the avenue, releasing an extremely special frequency fluctuation. Under this fluctuation, even Meng Haoran feels that he seems to be integrated with the avenue, and all kinds of spiritual light and feelings are constantly emerging. Meng Haoran only feels that it is not impossible for him to break through to the middle of the ninth star if he stops refining tools and practices now.


    Resisting the impulse of cultivation, Meng Haoran continued to control the chaotic real fire and temper the colorful sword. He knew that if he turned to cultivation at this time, it would be appropriate for the smelter to fail.


    Although it''s good to improve his cultivation, Meng Haoran wants to see the birth of his own exclusive weapon. This situation has affected him before he has been completely refined, which has proved how earth shaking it is after its birth.


    Meng Haoran threw away his own defense and devoted himself to refining tools. His alertness dropped to the lowest level. I''m afraid an ordinary person can approach him within 1 meter at this time


    Meng Haoran, who was completely addicted to refining utensils, didn''t know that at the moment when the strange sound sounded, all the creatures in the world fell asleep almost at the same time, as if they were forced to hypnotize. Not only that, the same situation also happened in several close worlds around the world of dependent animals.

 Chapter 790

    Four months have passed since the beginning of the refining, and this refining has finally come to the end. At this time, the light emitted by the colorful sword has completely converged, but a few centimeters on the surface can see the colorful special light.


    All colors in the world are composed of red, green and blue, and the colorful room finally began to convert between the three solid colors.


    When his whole body was red, a breath of destruction that made his soul freeze filled the air. Even Meng Haoran felt surprised and almost lost his mind. I''m afraid even the peak of 9 stars will be affected by such a powerful breath of destruction, which shows its power.


    When red turns green, Meng Haoran only feels that infinite vitality emerges, and there are countless virtual shadows of world creation around him. Meng Haoran only feels that under the influence of this vitality, his way of creation has been directly increased by 20%, and has been forcibly promoted to the level of the mid-term of 9 stars.


    When it turned blue, Meng Haoran didn''t have any special feeling this time, but he vaguely felt that the pressure in his heart had been reduced a lot. He was relaxed and didn''t know what happened. However, from the previous two colors, Meng Haoran absolutely didn''t believe it would be so simple.


    The conversion of three colors lasted for several days. At the time of finalization, the three colors made a mark of three gouyu and printed it on the sword. At this time, the overall color of the sword was silver white.


    ¡­¡­


    "The last step, how can a magic weapon do without a spirit? Although it can generate a newborn spirit at the moment of its formation, it needs too much time to cultivate after all. Where is the height I prepared? Go! Enter the body I prepared for you." With Meng Haoran''s words, a knife was directly shot out of his body. It was his soul cutting knife, which was the spirit tool he prepared for his exclusive weapon.


    Soul chopping knife itself is a knife split from his soul. It belongs to the spirit body. Now entering the sword that will be his exclusive weapon naturally complements each other. Later, it doesn''t need to be refined slowly. It can directly exert its most powerful power and ensure that it is not used by others.


    When Meng Haoran''s soul chopping knife and the sword body were integrated, there suddenly broke out a startling roar, followed by lightning and thunder. Colorful snowflakes began to fall in the sky, and bursts of Sanskrit came from the void. This is not the Sanskrit of Buddhism in the western travel world, but the real Sanskrit played by heaven and earth, It is a strange sight only when great things happen in the world.


    The vision lasted about a minute before it disappeared. At this time, Meng Haoran''s refining device was finally over, and the long sword just refined in his hand lay there quietly.


    "Did you succeed?" Meng Haoran looked forward to the long sword that was about to accompany him to the end and began to feel it.


    Because it was refined by Meng Haoran himself, and his soul chopping knife was the spirit of the sword, Meng Haoran just moved his mind, and all the information of the sword gradually appeared in his heart, without the slightest cover, so that Meng Haoran could clearly automatic all its information.


    The sword of creation was the name given to it by Meng Haoran at the beginning, and this sword does not regain the name of creation at this time. From its various attributes, it is made of creation that seizes heaven and earth. It is not like being refined by people, but like the Tao itself, which was born between heaven and earth by Meng Haoran''s hand.


    As Meng Haoran thought, the sword of creation completely crosses the level of congenital treasure, which is more than ten million times stronger than the one made by Meng Haoran before. It can be said that there is no comparability at all.


    Meng Haoran can be sure that the sword of creation has reached the level of creation Jade Butterfly, and even higher quality.


    Not to mention the sharpness, toughness, hardness and so on. It is absolutely top. Even Meng Haoran can''t imagine its specific. After a test, Meng Haoran''s defense was broken at the slightest touch. Don''t do it simply.


    At present, the sword of creation has three states, all of which are extremely powerful. The reason is that it still has the possibility to evolve into other more powerful states. Now it is not the final form. It needs Meng Haoran''s continuous improvement in the future, and the only thing needed for improvement is the power of rules.


    Nature can grow into a more powerful state by absorbing the power of rules.


    So what are its three states at present? I have to talk about your three gouyu marks on the sword. I still remember that these three states are related to them after it changes among the three primary colors.


    In order to distinguish these three states, Meng Haoran divides them into R, G and B. in R state, the sword body will turn completely red. In this state, as long as Meng Haoran holds the sword of creation, his attack power will directly increase by 2 times. Don''t underestimate this 2 times. At Meng Haoran''s level, what can increase his attack by 1 point is the top magic weapon, Even the so-called congenital treasure now has an increase of no more than one point for Meng Haoran, which shows the gap.


    And the double Meng Haoran estimates that it can last until he becomes the peak of 9 stars, which is worthy of its level.


    In g state, the sword body completely turns green. At this time, its function is relatively simple, but it is very rough. Meng Haoran has also felt the effect. The creation rule of directly increasing by 20%, which means that Meng Haoran can become the combat power of 9 star peaks as long as he understands the power of 80% rules. If he understands that the power of 10% is increasing, I really don''t know what the situation is, Even Meng Haoran can''t imagine, because such a thing has never appeared.


    In the last B state, the sword body turns blue. To tell the truth, the effect of this state is the most amazing. It is actually chopping luck, which can directly kill each other''s Qi, fortune, wealth and so on. In short, it is all kinds of luck, which is very mysterious.


    In state B, not only can the sword cut luck, but also he has directly become an unpredictable state. He is directly immune to any indirect attack. Only face-to-face and direct physical contact can cause damage to him. In this way, if he wants to attack Meng Haoran, he can only face him.


    "Sure enough, it''s state B. isn''t it just forced?" Meng Haoran is very satisfied with the three states, but he has a special preference for the final state B. the ability of this fantasy wind is what he has been pursuing.

 Chapter 791

    The divine sword has become. Then it''s time for Meng Haoran to show his skills. To tell the truth, Meng Haoran can''t wait to experience the feeling of fighting with the sword of creation. There is a good sword test stone, heaven!


    "No, I have to be patient. Everything is for the task. If I kill the way of heaven now, whether I can complete the task or not has become a question." Meng Haoran murmured, but the expression on his face was not very calm, and his body trembled slightly. It was not fear, but unable to control itself because of excitement.


    For a long time, Meng Haoran''s mood stabilized. He took a deep look at this place of great significance to him. It is here. Not long ago, his real weapon has been born, which also means that his 9-star road has officially opened, and he is qualified to peep into a higher level.


    "Maybe I won''t come here, but I will remember here." In his mind, Meng Haoran held the sword of creation in his hand and waved it gently against the void. The space was directly cut and a vortex appeared.


    Seeing the vortex, Meng Haoran was positive. The luck in his hand turned into a golden light and entered his body. His hands were carried behind him, and he walked into the vortex like an inspection leader.


    When Meng Haoran entered the vortex, the vortex closed silently, and the scene returned to calm, leaving only some residual marks, which can prove what amazing events have happened here.


    Soon, Meng Haoran reappeared in the world of traveling to the West. This time, he will set off a greater storm.


    "Change plan officially launched!" Under the control of Meng Haoran, the science and technology of traveling to the West has been developing at an amazing speed. The opportunity is that there will be new changes every day. The slow-paced world has become faster because of Meng Haoran alone. It would have to wait thousands of years, or an industrial civilization that will never appear in this world, It was completely completed in just a few years.


    With the liberation of the people''s productive forces, Meng Haoran''s open game has become more and more powerful, and the overall quality has been continuously improved. In current words, this improvement is unscientific, but in Meng Haoran, this is science.


    But after the immortals and Demons found this change, everything has become a foregone conclusion. Unless they can kill the fierce tiger, otherwise they will completely lose their original high position in the near future.


    Why? Because under the guidance of Meng Haoran, now as high as anything, genetic drugs have appeared, and the life span of ordinary people has made a great breakthrough. As long as science and technology can continue to progress, they will pull down this high immortal one day.


    Not only in terms of science and technology, but also in terms of ideology, Meng Haoran also launched the liberation movement. Capitalism, socialism and constitutional monarchy have been secretly spread to the people, causing great repercussions. Although they have not had any impact on Li Shimin''s rule for the time being, according to this progress, if Li Shimin and them do not make a statement, Then it will be sooner or later that they will be overthrown.


    Don''t say that the royal family is powerful. How can civilians overthrow them? Isn''t there Meng Haoran? It''s better to reveal some good things than Lingbao the day after tomorrow. It''s not too simple to kill a big Luo. Besides, Meng Haoran is not the kind of person who doesn''t understand flexibility. There are not only scientific and technological things for these ordinary people, but also some cultivation skills spread by himself.


    Not to mention, there are still many civilian talents in this world. With the support of Meng Haoran''s games and various awards, some people have become immortals from ordinary mortals in just a few years. It''s shocking to say before, but it really happened now.


    There''s no way. At Meng Haoran''s level, it''s easy to cultivate some immortals. It''s like it''s difficult for an ordinary third rate University to produce several celebrities, while the world''s top universities are full of celebrities and talented students.


    Its own strength has reached the immortal, even if it is only the most ordinary immortal, but with the scientific and technological weapons made by Meng Haoran, it is not too difficult to achieve the real combat effectiveness of Jinxian. There are so many people that Da Luo can''t stop it at all.


    As for the quasi saints, although they still can''t be helped, it''s inevitable that they will be pulled down in a few years.


    In order to comprehensively change the world, Meng Haoran did his best this time, even if he provided help in science and technology and resources. In order to complete the task more perfectly, Meng Haoran actually created a renaissance. At one time, all kinds of poets, poets, painters, artists and musicians appeared one after another. The whole world was more active than the prosperous age.


    Meng Haoran sometimes thinks nonsense when he sees this situation. That''s not what Zhenguan Shengshi said! Li Er is really trapped!


    It has to be said that Meng Haoran''s power is really great. We can know this from people''s daily dialogue. In the past, it was an ancient style and simple type, but now it has become a modern popular type. The usual topic has changed from how to eat today and how to harvest the land to what level it has recently risen in CF and how much it has increased in the real world, What popular music, paintings and good poems have appeared recently.


    The most powerful force in the world is knowledge. Everything can be explained by knowledge. If you can''t do it, it''s just because you don''t have enough knowledge.


    The understanding of Tao is actually a learning process of knowledge, and the cultivation of why is only a by-product of this process. If a person''s knowledge is as vast as the universe, then he can become the strongest with one thought, and there is no need for cultivation,


    However, it obviously takes time to accumulate knowledge to that extent, so there will be practice, in order to have enough time to control more knowledge, but later all creatures have forgotten this original intention.


    What Meng Haoran does now is to transfer knowledge to ordinary people and make them stand on the same level as immortal gods in essence.


    The system of practice is floating in front of knowledge. The system is not unchangeable, but you can''t find a way. In addition, you think it is too difficult, so that you subconsciously ignore the possibility of system change after a long time.

 Chapter 792

    Meng Haoran provides a platform for ordinary people to become strong and self evolution. Although not everyone here can succeed in the end, they finally have such a chance.


    Meng Haoran paid and gained. There is no love and hate for no reason. You can''t think of many things, just because you can''t think of them or inadvertently ignore them.


    People who travel to the West are lucky, but also unfortunate. Fortunately, Meng Haoran, the great God, has brought changes to their lives. They don''t have to do nothing like the original. Even the trajectory of life is set, isn''t it? The hell''s life and death book has this function


    Fortunately, Meng Haoran is just as unfortunate. Although it''s good to say that Meng Haoran does everything for them, the essence of things is that most people will be eliminated by the times after all. Many of their ideas have been fixed and can no longer be changed. Only those young minds have not been completely formed, There is also the ability of ideal and momentum to seize this opportunity and successfully complete the transformation by taking the express train of evolution in this era.


    But in the long run, the seeds after this generation will be completely opposite. They will be the beneficiaries of the times and enjoy sufficient resources completely different from now, both material and spiritual.


    "The evolution of the world is always accompanied by labor pains. You are very lucky. Because of my existence, your biggest obstacle has disappeared and you can relax a lot." Meng Haoran sighs from time to time that, indeed, there is a great conflict between the development of science and technology and the fairyland, especially for a world where even the world is managed by the heavenly way. If Meng Haoran can''t say, this science and technology will never develop.


    Why? Because the way of heaven will not allow the development, because what the development of science and technology needs is the continuous exploration of the nature of the world and the rapid consumption of countless resources. After development, it will damage its own world, which is beneficial to the development of the world itself.


    If the world is compared to a person, the way of heaven is the person''s immune system, the people who travel to the West are the person''s ordinary cells, and the immortals are special cells, such as white blood cells. They are rarely even harmful, but they are also indispensable. As long as they do not spread and are in a controllable state, the benefits for people outweigh the disadvantages.


    The proliferation of white blood cells can cause cancer, but it doesn''t mean that everything will be fine without white blood cells. On the contrary, if a person doesn''t even have white blood cells, his end may be worse than cancer.


    Tiandao has set up saints below to help manage the world, and from time to time to make a big disaster, so as to keep the number of immortals to a certain extent, so as to control white blood cells and prevent their proliferation.


    What did Meng Haoran do in his journey to the west? He directly transformed these ordinary cells into white blood cells, which are not those safe and beneficial white blood cells, but white blood cells full of phagocytosis and destruction, which will cause irreparable damage to the world.


    Xiandao now practices the way of heaven in the world, while science and technology builds the real road. There are essential differences. The development of science and technology will not care what the way of heaven thinks, and even often do the opposite. This leads to that science and technology is not liked by the way of heaven in the end.


    Now Meng Haoran has to fight with heaven because he needs to create jade butterflies, and 99% of the outcome has been determined. There is no doubt that heaven will fail. At that time, ordinary people don''t have to pass the pass of heaven. Even the following Saint pass and heaven, Buddhism don''t care. It can be said that it''s easy and can''t be easier.


    ¡­¡­


    It is two years from the 10-year period. On this day, when Meng Haoran paid attention to the development of the world as usual, his separation came back and told him a message that the journey to the West has ended. Of course, it is not a smooth end, but a failure.


    Under the arrangement of separation, Tang Monk accidentally found that he was no longer in the reality. His spirit collapsed directly and became a madman. He directly forgot about the journey to the west, and the journey to the West was over.


    "Interesting, haven''t they given up yet!" Meng Haoran was a little surprised. It seems that the response from Buddhism is not very fierce. It is said that he will continue to travel to the west after Jinchanzi''s next reincarnation, that is, decades later.


    In fact, it''s not that they didn''t react fiercely, but because now zhunti''s eyes are more concerned about Meng Haoran, not very interested in the journey to the West. Anyway, it can be remedied.


    Zhunti originally paid attention to Meng Haoran because Meng Haoran had a treasure that was about to be handed over to him, that is, the Dragon leaf Zhao comparable to the congenital treasure. However, with Meng Haoran''s actions later, his focus changed little, but he had other ideas about Meng Haoran.


    Naturally, the wisdom of becoming a saint will not end. From a series of actions of Meng Haoran, he has vaguely realized that Meng Haoran''s practice is going against the sky. If Meng Haoran continues to do so, I''m afraid it will have an impact on their Saint status.


    He didn''t intend to do anything to Meng Haoran, and even give some benefits. Now zhunti''s idea has completely changed. On the day he agreed with Meng Haoran, he planned to kill Meng Haoran. Meng Haoran''s existence has made him kill.


    The reason why he killed the machine but didn''t do it right away is that what the sage said still has a certain weight. He can''t beat himself in the face. He doesn''t go back. In addition, he''s completely under his control for 10 years. He really can''t think of any accidents in 10 years. Now it''s 8 years, This ordinary man developed, and the strong even have no way to be a saint. He can''t catch the saint with his hand. The gap between the saint and the quasi saint can''t be calculated rationally. It can be imagined that as long as he moves a little, everything will return to the original track.


    Speaking of Meng Haoran''s affairs, other saints have also found it now. However, he put a lot of things under pressure to put things under him. He even greeted big forces such as the Jade Emperor and asked them not to oppose Meng Haoran. In this way, Meng Haoran will live so safely in recent years,

 Chapter 793

    Another two months have passed, but these folk clothes are only worn by Chang''e when they are alone.


    The comfort from the place where Chang''e came into contact with his skin shocked Meng Haoran''s spirit, and Meng Haoran''s remaining trace of randomness was immediately dispersed.


    No matter from the visual and tactile point of view, Meng Hao has been greatly stimulated at this time. If others can''t say, they will have to be animals Sex Big hair, but Meng Haoran is not that kind of person. Well, it''s really not. He didn''t have a big animal hair immediately, but waited quietly for Chang''e to wake up Sex Big hair, it''s already very good, isn''t it?


    This scene is not the first time. As early as a few years ago, Chang''e had been eaten by Meng Haoran. Chang''e took the initiative to attack. She said that if she didn''t do that, she would have no sense of security. It can be seen how deep her love for Meng Haoran is.


    ¡­¡­


    "Are you leaving?"


    "Yes!"


    "Be sure to come back. I''ll wait for you all the time." Chang''e looked at Meng Haoran with a serious face and couldn''t say anything to retain her. After all these years, she already knew Meng Haoran''s temperament and knew that she couldn''t stop each other.


    Meng Haoran looked a little slower and said, "don''t worry. Even for you, I will come back alive. Sage? I don''t pay attention to it."


    Chang''e nodded when she heard the speech. Meng Haoran had told her what he wanted to do before. To tell the truth, she was very afraid at first, but in the end she chose to believe Meng Haoran.


    Meng Haoran looked at Chang''e affectionately, and then his figure slowly turned into nothingness in Chang''e''s eyes. He didn''t see Chang''e''s expression of desire to speak and stop at the last moment, so he missed an opportunity to know the good news in advance.


    Looking at the space without Meng Haoran''s figure, Chang''e was stunned for a while. Finally, she showed a loving expression on her face, touched her stomach and murmured, "baby, let''s wait for your father to come back. At that time, I''ll introduce you to him. I believe you will like him."

 Chapter 794

    Meng Haoran didn''t know that because of his carelessness, a little life with his blood was born quietly, and he was still in a state of ignorance, which is very unusual for him now. Although he won''t seriously check the state of Chang''e''s body, he can roughly feel it so close.


    I''m afraid that other people can instantly judge whether the other party is pregnant, but there are only two possibilities. First, the little life in Chang''e''s body is too similar to his own breath, so he subconsciously ignores it. This possibility is obviously very low, so there is only the second one, The little life born by the combination of Meng Haoran and Chang''e has some special characteristics as soon as it is born, which can automatically hide its own breath.


    As for Meng Haoran can''t feel why Chang''e knows, this is simple. If a mother doesn''t know she has children, how can she protect herself and absorb more energy to help her baby grow? And I generally know my body very well. Chang''e of Da Luo Jinxian can''t be deceived. After all, there is a big difference between being pregnant and not being pregnant.


    Of course, if Meng Haoran carefully checks it, the little guy can''t hide it from him, but even so, it can be seen that the little guy''s is not simple. Even Meng Haoran can hide it, so no one in the world can find him unless there is definite news about his existence.


    Well, let''s not mention the little guy. Meng Haoran has come to his destination and where zhunti is.


    This is Lingshan. Zhunti has been here since he came to this world. It''s also a force under him. It''s not surprising for Meng Haoran to stay here.


    And because of the sage''s leadership, the Tathagata will be so calm about the failure of the westward journey, and the Tianting side will be so honest. Under the absolute strength, all intrigues and tricks will have no effect. Even if the Jade Emperor''s strength is quasi saint and his men still have such a great strength, the sage is a saint, and all the ants under the sage are not joking, Therefore, the Jade Emperor can only pretend to compromise with his grandson at this time.


    The Jade Emperor is not very clear about what happened between Meng Haoran and zhunti. If his own Meng Haoran refined a magic weapon comparable to the congenital treasure, he would be crazy, because if he got the treasure, he would not defeat the saint, but he could protect himself in the hands of the saint. In this case, He is qualified to have a positive dialogue with the sage.


    When you can''t say it, the Jade Emperor changed from a chess piece to a chess player and jumped away, but these are never possible. Even zhunti was just cheated, not to mention the Jade Emperor.


    Lingshan, viewed from a distance, is a Buddha''s light, quiet and peaceful, like a paradise. It seems that there is no struggle here, and there are no dark factors in it.


    "Religious brainwashing? It''s really terrible! But without any self emotion, what''s the meaning of living for the sake of everyone? Moreover, the following Buddhas are completely different, and the assimilation is only those Buddhas below. Let me completely break this hypocritical world today." Meng Haoran sneered. A sword appeared in his hand, but it was not the sword of creation, but the sword zhunti wanted. It was not good enough for him to use the sword of creation. Even using this one was a compliment to him.


    "Isn''t it more interesting to send you to the real West with this sword?" This is the reason why Meng Haoran chose to use this sword.


    At the moment Meng Haoran appeared here, zhunti actually had an induction, but he didn''t think Meng Haoran came to trouble him, but thought Meng Haoran came to give magic weapons. Although he wondered how Meng Haoran came in a little time, he was lured by the magic weapons Confused, he ignored this directly.


    "Huiming! Someone came to see me. Go and lead him over." Zhunti''s expression moved slightly and gave up his idea of taking magic weapons. It would be too cheap. After all, this is Lingshan. If Meng Haoran was alone in other places, he wouldn''t mind doing so.


    Beside zhunti stood a monk who looked a little old. He was really Huiming in zhunti''s mouth. At first glance, it seemed that he was just an ordinary old monk. He didn''t even appear in the journey to the West once, but he was a quasi saint. In strength, he was already the current leader of Buddhism. Tathagata looked like a hidden master, Only the sage zhunti can speak to him like this.


    Huiming is his Buddhist name, and in the classic Buddhist scriptures, "Huiming" refers to the wisdom of Buddha or the wisdom of bhikkhu.


    They also make bright lights and bright lights. It is said that wisdom can dispel delusions, such as the darkness of lights.


    The Buddhist Scripture says, "everything is like coming. Speaking of wisdom, it is like the sun in the middle of summer, and it is also like a lamp in the world. It can exhaust the sea of troubles and eliminate no light and darkness... In the darkness of life and death, wisdom can spend the other." It can be seen that Huiming''s position in Buddhism is worse than Tathagata.


    "Obey the law!" Huiming gave zhunti a Buddha salute and then disappeared in place. Obviously, zhunti went to pick up people. Although zhunti didn''t say who to pick up, he naturally knew what to do with his wisdom.


    In front of Meng Haoran, Huiming soon appeared. In fact, it was less than a minute before Meng Haoran stepped into the boundary of Lingshan.


    "Poor monk Huiming, please come to me, benefactor." Huiming saw Meng Haoran and directly determined that Meng Haoran was the person zhunti said. After all, he saw zhunti''s actions in recent years and knew that Meng Haoran was unusual in zhunti''s eyes.


    It''s not polite. Huiming leads the way directly in front. He doesn''t seem to have the mind to communicate with Meng Haoran. Meng Haoran''s Da Luo Xiuwei outside is still too weak.


    Huiming actually noticed the sword in Meng Haoran''s hand. He was still a little strange in his heart, but he couldn''t see anything famous with his strength. He thought it was just an ordinary magic weapon, so he didn''t care. He didn''t believe that Meng Haoran came to Lingshan to find trouble, especially the trouble of saints. I''m afraid there won''t be any believers in the world, Chang''e is an exception. After all, she knows Meng Haoran''s real strength.

 Chapter 795

    Huiming led the way in front, and Meng Haoran naturally followed behind. Although he said he could move directly in front of zhunti and then have an earth shaking war, since he came, he didn''t mind taking a few more minutes to walk and see the scenery.


    "Although the West became extremely barren because of the war in those years, it can''t be seen in this Lingshan! Should it be said that the means of saints is high?" On the way, Meng Haoran found that the aura and scenery here were no worse than other places such as Tianting.


    Along the way, Meng Haoran also saw many monks chanting sutras. Their expressions were very pious and their voices kept on, as if they had committed a crime. Meng Haoran shook his head secretly and was a group of forced children who had lost themselves.


    Fortunately, Meng Haoran''s thoughts didn''t show up. Otherwise, I''m afraid they would be vomited by countless people. Even these chanting monks, in fact, too many monks in the world envy and envy them. Those who are no longer Lingshan want to be monks here.


    Meng Haoran is obviously inferior in Lingshan, but the quality of monks here is still good, and there is no dog blood incident. Of course, Huiming is indispensable.


    Although Huiming is not known by many people, the Buddha light that can only be seen by practicing Buddhism and Taoism at this time is somewhat amazing. It is completely at the level of Buddha. If such people lead the way, what else can they do to Meng Haoran.


    Even Lingshan is actually divided into outer and inner. The monks who were a little dull before Meng Haoran saw were outer.


    In the inner circle, Meng Haoran gradually found that the cultivation of people here has generally increased. If there are only heavenly immortals outside, and real immortals are the elite, then most of them are real immortals, and there are many golden immortals, not even three or two alone.


    The situation here is different from that outside. There is no chanting sound. They just think of Buddhist people with soft expression. Their eyes are not dull, but the eyes that look like they have this infinite knowledge to see through the world.


    Here Meng Haoran saw many familiar and famous faces, such as Guanyin, Puxian and Manjusri. He immediately knew that this was the real elite of Buddhism.


    At the level of Bodhisattva, in fact, they don''t usually stay in Lingshan. They have their own ashram, just because there is something today, the Tathagata Buddha called them to a meeting.


    Guanyin Bodhisattva naturally knows Huiming at this level. Seeing Meng Haoran, Huiming led the way in front. The direction is zhunti. It''s also stunned. But what finally came to mind, they showed friendly eyes to Meng Haoran.


    Obviously, they thought Meng Haoran was favored by zhunti. It can''t be said that he will be one of them in the future.


    Meng Haoran also guessed what was going on with these eyes. He felt a little funny. If you know what I''m here for, can you still use these eyes? The smile in their eyes seems to others that Meng Haoran is also kind, so they look at Meng Haoran more and more kind, making Meng Haoran who found this silent in an instant.


    In the eyes of the Buddhas, Meng Haoran finally entered the forbidden area of Lingshan mountain and must mention a mountain peak where he is now.


    This mountain looks so humble, but Meng Haoran will not look down on him because what is hidden here is infinite mystery.


    The road is simple. The more you get to the back, the simpler and more powerful the means of attack are. The seemingly ordinary means hide countless changes.


    "There are three arrays in total. Two arrays can easily kill the cultivation of quasi saints. I''m afraid the last one will take a lot of trouble even if the saints come." Meng Haoran''s eyes flashed and he saw the reality here. While admiring the sage''s strength, he despised zhunti. How scared he was to see a big Luo here.


    Meng Haoran misunderstood zhunti. Zhunti was actually prepared for other saints. Zhunti had to go out to see him in person just now, but later, considering the impact, he asked Huiming to bring him here.


    "Please follow my footsteps, benefactor. If you take the wrong step here, I''m afraid you will worry about your life." Huiming also looks serious when he arrives here. Although he is very familiar with here and basically there will be no accidents, Meng Haoran''s great Luo Xiuwei really puts a little pressure on him. If Meng Haoran is accidentally injured, he really can''t explain.


    Huiming is not worried that Meng Haoran will die because of the array, because he believes that the vision of zhunti saint has always been watching here, but something really happened at that time, and his face is not good-looking. He can''t even do such a small thing well. What face will he have to stay here in the future.


    For Huiming''s reminder, Meng Haoran just smiled and didn''t respond. He knew more about the reality here than Huiming.


    It was a very close road, but it took longer than before. Meng Haoran almost directly exposed his cultivation and entered. Fortunately, he finally saw zhunti before he lost his patience.


    Huiming finished the task and stood at his original place again. It was considered that he handed in the task.


    "This guy is still pretending to be calm for me. If it weren''t for my sharp eyes and seeing that your breath has changed a lot, I was really cheated by you. As for? Isn''t it the congenital treasure? If it was me, it must be really calm." Meng Haoran despises zhunti in his heart. On the surface, it is also light and light. You are installing it. Naturally, I can also install it. See who can''t help it first.


    Zhunti was still very reserved and waited for Meng Haoran to automatically send the baby to him, but seeing Meng Haoran pretending to be a fool, he seemed to know nothing. Finally, he couldn''t help taking the lead. He secretly scolded Meng Haoran''s ignorance in his heart. The idea of losing Meng Haoran originally intended to make Meng Haoran comfortable also faded. He decided to pay attention to the pain that would make Meng Haoran die.


    I have to say that quasi worry is black. Unexpectedly, I never wanted to let Meng Haoran go.


    "Cough" must have coughed, as if there was something wrong with his throat. When he reached his cultivation, he knew it was intentional.


    "Well, I seem to be infected with wind chill. If you have something to do, you''d better say it quickly! I''m going to have a rest later." Zhunti is lying with his eyes open. In fact, what he means is that he is impatient.


    Are you fucking kidding me? It''s still cold! Meng Haoran almost laughed.

 Chapter 796

    After zhunti finished, he also felt that he had some problems and was embarrassed for a moment, but he immediately adjusted it. Meng Haoran was a dead man in his eyes, and Huiming believed that he knew what to do with each other''s wisdom.


    Zhunti said so. Meng Haoran naturally had to show it, so he moved his right hand. Now zhunti found that he had never seen what Meng Haoran wanted.


    "No! I''ve been paying attention to him. How can I not find this detail?" Zhunti wondered, was it because he thought it was too enchanted and ignored it?


    Zhunti has this feeling. In fact, it is not his own reason, but because of Meng Haoran''s relationship. With Meng Haoran''s ability, zhunti wants to hide something. Even if he wants to find it face to face, it is also difficult.


    "It''s not 10 years away! Have you worked out the way to refine the treasure?" Zhunti was so polite, and the next sentence exposed his real idea. "But since he came, he wanted to give it to his real master! Yes, you have to keep your word. In that case, I''m not polite."


    Zhunti put out his hand after saying that. Obviously, he couldn''t wait. However, the situation that Meng Haoran respectfully gave him the sword didn''t appear as scheduled. Meng Haoran''s eyes were full of ridicule, just like watching a self directed and self acting clown.


    The scene suddenly became a little awkward, and the previous harmonious scene became a little strange. It must be an anger to see this. He gave him so much face, and Meng Haoran even pretended to be stupid. It was an unforgivable sin.


    "Bold! I''m so rude in front of saints. Let me teach you a lesson." While zhunti was considering how to give himself a step down, Huiming in the back suddenly shot at Meng Haoran at this time. He was smart as if he had actually opened up the whole story of this matter and knew that the relationship between zhunti and Meng Haoran was not as bad as what was spread outside.


    Now Meng Haoran obviously annoys the sage. Naturally, he wants to share his worries for the sage. Huiming''s move is a golden wheel, about a hundred meters in size. He goes straight to Meng Haoran with amazing momentum. It seems that he is bound to win Meng Haoran.


    Seeing this, zhunti gave Huiming a good look in your eyes, which made Huiming feel hot and work harder. The Golden Wheel soared again, and it was a lot faster.


    Although Huiming''s attack was not full strength, he also used most of his strength in a hurry. In general, even a quasi saint of the same level would be injured under this attack, let alone a big Luo. In the opinion of Huiming and quasi Ti, it is appropriate for Meng Haoran to be captured


    However, the fact is not the case at all. Meng Haoran sneered and waved his right hand holding the sword gently in the direction of the golden wheel. He didn''t see how to exert himself. It''s like a random wave played by children, but the effect is really tongue tied.


    "Ah!" Huiming screamed as if he had been cut down, and the Golden Wheel disappeared into the air.


    A breeze blew. Zhunti would not have felt much about the saint''s cultivation, but he felt cold at this moment.


    No way, the situation just now is too strange. Even he can''t solve Huiming so easily. It''s a quasi saint, the most powerful existence under the saint. How can it be so simply destroyed?


    Zhunti naturally doesn''t think all this is selfish. I''m afraid the reason why he knows all this is that Meng Haoran''s sword seems to be waved casually just now.


    "Who are you?" Zhunti looks serious and has put away his previous relaxed attitude. A big Luo, even holding the congenital treasure, can''t be so strong. In this way, it''s obvious that Meng Haoran''s identity is very doubtful.


    In fact, by now, zhunti had a frightening guess in his heart, but he was unwilling to believe it. That is, Meng Haoran may be the person they were looking for. The reason why he didn''t want to believe it was because he was dying. If Meng Haoran was really the person, he was not only fooled as a fool, but also probably won''t be good today, He doesn''t simply think that the other party is coming to talk to him.


    No, if it''s really him, I can''t beat him alone. It seems that I''m going to call someone.


    Zhunti is worthy of zhunti. If you can afford to put it down, you will begin to convey the message.


    "How? It''s you?" Zhunti exclaimed that he found that the information he transmitted could not be transmitted, and then he thought of what was going on.


    "Of course it''s me. You think I''ll give you a chance. Although I''m not afraid of you together, I''m always afraid of trouble. If I can save some effort, I''ll save some!" Meng Haoran shrugged Shrugged, but what he said surprised zhunti.


    Meng Haoran''s words undoubtedly proved his confidence and made zhunti more convinced of his guess.


    "Hum, you think my noble sage will be afraid of you. Joke, believe it or not, I can solve you with a wave. Now I''ll give you another chance to hand over your sword obediently, and I can consider letting you go, otherwise..." the power of the sage suddenly broke out from zhunti, although zhunti''s character Meng Haoran was a little suspicious, But his strength is undoubtedly worthy of affirmation. It is extraordinary to reach the saint level.


    As soon as the sage comes out, the momentum will change in an instant. Under this pressure, if Huiming is still there, I''m afraid it will be difficult to even stand up.


    Looking at Meng Haoran, who has not changed at all under his own momentum, zhunti''s heart twitches slightly. He can still behave like this under his own momentum. At this moment, Meng Haoran''s strength is great. He will not believe it anyway. Although this magic weapon can enhance his strength, Meng Haoran has not used his magic weapon at all and can still perform so easily, No doubt it comes from its own power.


    "Good, good, even I cheated. I want to see what confidence you have to be so presumptuous in front of a saint." Zhunti hated, and nearly a thousand arms emerged behind him. Each arm holds a magic weapon. Looking at the quality, it is at least the level of the acquired treasure. There are no fewer congenital Lingbao, which should be his whole body.


    The seven treasures and wonderful trees that had appeared before were also impressively listed here, and appeared again in front of Meng Haoran.

 Chapter 797

    Zhunti didn''t know what humility was. He came directly. It was better to start first. Countless attacks made by magic weapons directly attacked Meng Haoran.


    Various element attacks, as well as special attacks, are strange, which makes Meng Haoran open his eyes. This attack is the most fancy he has ever seen.


    However, the fancy is fancy, but the attack power is not low. Meng Haoran can''t be as relaxed as before this time. The sword in his hand was waved by him in an instant. Every quasi mention attack disappeared for no reason.


    "It''s impolite to come without going! You''d better take my move." Meng Haoran shouted loudly, and the dragon character engraved on the sword in his hand was generous.


    "Long Aotian, long Aotian, I''m long Aotian." There were bursts of roars in the void. It seemed that you could see a handsome, arrogant man who regarded heaven and earth as nothing, shouting his name.


    "What ghost?" When zhunti saw the effect of Meng Haoran''s move, his brain stopped for a moment, and he actually said such a sentence.


    "It''s really powerful. It directly affects zhunti like this." Meng Haoran looked admiring, but the sword in his hand was more and more powerful. Next, his state was as forced as long Aotian''s body.


    On the contrary to Meng Haoran, zhunti was a general with various IQ after Meng Haoran used that move, and all kinds of loser words kept coming out of his mouth, which seemed completely different from the sage.


    Long Aotian mode is the move Meng Haoran used before. As long as that move is used, Meng Haoran himself will be possessed by the long Aotian mode, and his enemies will be like long Aotian''s enemies. Under all kinds of IQ and all kinds of accidents, in short, he will be killed by long Aotian in the end.


    Naturally, such a move against the sky can''t be so simple. Otherwise, if you do this to everyone, wouldn''t it be invincible in the world,


    In fact, for Meng Haoran, this move is very helpful, because the condition for using this move is that the strength of the other party is lower than Meng Haoran itself, otherwise it cannot be released successfully.


    So obviously, now that he has succeeded, Meng Haoran''s strength must be stronger than zhunti.


    Meng Haoran won''t use this move in real battle, but now! Hey, let zhunti have a good experience of what low IQ is like. When the time comes, he must have a good face after getting rid of this move.


    In this mode, zhunti is not Meng Haoran''s opponent at all. Even if he accidentally makes some powerful moves, he will make mistakes inexplicably. Don''t say he hit Meng Haoran, he didn''t even scratch the edge.


    Meng Haoran was not in a hurry to solve it. Zhunti spent so much time with him. Every time he saw zhunti hurt by his own attack for no reason, he felt funny and admired himself. He actually refined such a wonderful sword.


    "I didn''t expect that the original flash of light is really successful now, and the first exhibition is such a high-scale. It''s really good luck!" Meng Haoran sighed in his heart, especially when he thought that he was drunk when he saw the sword spirit born by Zhao LONGYE not long ago.


    Different from the general magic weapon, this sword actually has three sword spirits, corresponding to the words dragon, leaf and Zhao. Perhaps it is because Meng Haoran thought of the three great gods when casting. Their characters are really similar to those of the original three. Meng Haoran has the feeling of seeing a real person, The three characters can''t stand Meng Haoran. They almost have the impulse to give zhunti a sword. Speaking, they may get along well with zhunti and will certainly become good friends. Zhunti will be more zhunti and will make a series of good jokes.


    However, Meng Haoran didn''t give up his sword at last. Although he didn''t often use it in the future, he can still use it on some occasions. For example, now, without saying the power of the sword, it really has the power of congenital treasure. It''s really suitable to use it to force something. When I think about it, it really can''t be used without it.


    "Hmm? What''s the matter with me?" When zhunti finally came out of the fool mode, he found himself stunned.


    At this time, zhunti has completely lost the dignity of the sage. He is a ragged, like a beggar''s dress. Even the lower birds are fluttering in the wind, and the hair has become messy because of an attack. There are also bright spots in front of Xiong, two red bright spots.


    Although zhunti was affected before, this memory will not disappear, so he soon knew what had just happened,


    As soon as he thought of his silly way in his memory, his eyes looking at Meng Haoran not far away were full of fear. Unexpectedly, even his silent attack became like that. This ability was too powerful. He couldn''t think of a way to fight back at all.


    What if the other party came here once? Zhunti was a little desperate as soon as the idea appeared in his mind. Through his memory just now, he had been able to determine that as long as Meng Haoran thought about that state, his life would have been gone.


    "Oh! Isn''t this our western zhunti saint? What''s the matter? When we meet the world destruction or annihilation thunder robbery, how can we become a fugitive." Meng Haoran jokingly said,


    When Meng Haoran spoke, a word on the sword lit up again. It was very imaginative to launch the Dragon Aotian mode before. In an instant, zhunti jumped like a mouse meeting a cat. This was not over. Then he directly armed himself with magic weapons. There was a layer of shield outside, but it was also blocked by magic weapons inside, It seems to be extremely scared.


    "Do you want to exaggerate?" Meng Haoran actually understood zhunti in his heart. If he changed to zhunti, he would be so impolite after what he had just experienced.


    "But it''s no use! Take my next move." Meng Haoran shouted again. Something similar to the previous situation appeared, and there was a voice in the void gradually.


    Of course, this time is not the Dragon Aotian mode, because the words on the sword body are not dragons, but leaves!


    "I am ye Liangchen, ye Liangchen, ye Liangchen." A voice appeared in the void, and ye Liangchen''s name rang through.


    The second pattern emerged.

 Chapter 798

    "Hehe, Liangchen likes to shoot those who think they have outstanding ability." A magical voice sounded, making zhunti, who thought the same thing would happen before, feel unreal. It''s too far from before!


    Zhunti had a very relaxed feeling at this time, which made him almost moan easily.


    Is this second model really useless? It''s gone! At least Meng Haoran didn''t have the slightest accident at this time. Instead, it was an expression that you had been recruited.


    Seeing Meng Haoran''s eyes, zhunti had a burst of irritability in his heart for no reason. If he was normal, he would be very vigilant, because this obvious emotion was very abnormal for him, but now he obviously didn''t do that, as if he subconsciously ignored this anomaly.


    In fact, the effect of the second mode has begun to play a role, but zhunti has not found it at all.


    The second mode, which is simply and roughly named ye Liangchen mode by Meng Haoran, has only one effect. Disturbing the enemy is the mind. Every time when the Liangchen quotation is remembered in the void, the people who are the enemy of Meng Haoran will be affected to varying degrees, and they may even be scared to death for no reason.


    It seems that this ability is not much different from the previous long Aotian model, and even can not be compared with the previous long Aotian model. After all, the IQ reduction of long Aotian model is much better than this.


    But if you change your mind, you will think that ye Liangchen mode is actually different from long Aotian mode. How can each have its own advantages?


    You may have found that under Ye Liangchen''s mode, zhunti''s thinking is extremely sober. Even when Liangchen''s quotations do not appear, he is no different from usual. In this way, when two people fight, zhunti is only affected at the moment when Liangchen''s quotations appear, and Meng Haoran''s feeling towards the enemy will be much higher.


    After all, when dealing with a zhunti who became a fool at the beginning, Meng Haoran would prefer to see a normal zhunti suddenly become a fool. This intermittent change makes zhunti more afraid of Meng Haoran. After all, he doesn''t know when the quotation will be remembered. Compared with the previous long Aotian model, he has always been in that state, which is more difficult to accept.


    This is not true. When ye Liangchen''s model was completely powerful, zhunti was a tragedy in an instant.


    Zhunti originally planned to use his strongest magic weapon qibaomiao tree this time, using seven wonderful Qi, namely cold, heat, anger, anger, worry, joy and sorrow. These seven wonderful Qi seem ordinary, but they do have different meanings here, which can lead to any negative emotions in Meng Haoran''s heart and achieve the purpose of disturbing Meng Haoran, Even if Meng Haoran''s will is not firm enough, he will be swallowed up by negative emotions and become a walking corpse.


    However, when he gathered the wonderful Qi and was about to use it, the good hour quotations in the void appeared in time


    "Don''t let me see you. I have 100 million ways to drop you from the throne, but you have nothing to do, nothing to do..."


    As soon as this sentence appeared, there was a burst of unexplained anger in zhunti''s heart. Of course, what was more terrible was that he thought what the other party said was right, as if his holy throne was really going to be lost.


    Thinking so in his heart, he forgot to control. The seven Qi became violent because of the changes in zhunti''s heart. In the end, he attacked zhunti directly. When zhunti reacted, it was too late to watch all this happen,


    The sage is not without negative emotions, and the only thing without emotions is the avenue. Even the heaven has this thing, not to mention the sage, so zhunti''s nature will not be unresponsive. When he was hit by seven Qi, his face suddenly became extremely ferocious, and the reason in his eyes was swallowed up a lot, which looks like he was possessed by evil.


    At this time, the quotation of a good time in the void sounded again


    "If you think you have the strength to play with me, you don''t mind accompanying me in the end."


    This is like igniting the hornet''s nest. Zhunti, who had to suppress his negative emotions, rushed directly to Meng Haoran and completely ignored it. If it goes on like this, there is no doubt that even if zhunti is a saint, he will inevitably be swallowed up in the end.


    At this time, in fact, zhunti''s heart understood what he should do, but he couldn''t. After listening to that sentence, his body rushed towards Meng Haoran uncontrollably.


    "Hehe, zhunti''s anger is really big!" Meng Haoran said with a smile, but his body was very elegant to avoid zhunti''s attack. With Meng Haoran''s words, it seemed to resonate. Zhunti''s body directly burst out a black flame, like a substantive anger.


    The black flame is the manifestation of the attack of seven Qi on zhunti, and it is still the kind of situation that has entered an uncontrollable state. If it continues, zhunti can''t do anything even if he wants to put out the fire.


    Zhunti, who was frightened in his heart, also showed his eyes completely, but his body didn''t stop, as if he completely ignored the situation.


    Meng Haoran did not take advantage of the fire in this case, Instead, he hid and said, "Oh, it''s on fire. You''d better put out the fire first! Don''t worry. I won''t take the opportunity to attack you. I''m for your own good. You see, I haven''t taken the initiative to do it now. You should believe me. You''re really lucky to see me as a good man these days."


    Zhunti listened to Meng Haoran''s words. The attack not only didn''t slow down, but became colder and colder. However, he didn''t think so in his heart and was about to cry


    Don''t bring such a! Zhunti''s heart collapsed at this time, and this kind of heart is obviously not conducive to him at present. It is precisely because of this restless heart, the negative emotions are constantly emerging, and the fire of seven Qi is burning more and more vigorously. Originally, there was only a flame the size of a head, but now it is half the size of a person. When it becomes the size of a person, Jomty is really powerless.


    Unable to control himself, zhunti naturally can only watch the fire grow larger, but when he is almost about to become a person, Meng Haoran can see that zhunti''s eyes are dead, as if he completely gave up hope and wanted to die. It''s so sad that it''s hard to believe that such eyes actually appear in the eyes of a saint.

 Chapter 799

    Although Meng Haoran was determined to make zhunti look good at the beginning, he lost interest when he really saw zhunti like this.


    "Forget it, I''ll give you a good time." The heart silently made a decision, and then the three words of the sword body in the hand flickered at the same time.


    After a startling light flashed, Meng Haoran was the only one left on the scene. As for zhunti, it was all over the sky, which had turned into nothingness.


    The movement caused by the last sword directly broke the boundary laid by Meng Haoran. Therefore, the whole Lingshan mountain felt the movement here, and whether it was a forbidden area, they rushed in this direction one after another.


    "Meng Haoran? Where are the saints?" The Tathagata Buddha was the first to arrive. After all, his cultivation was the highest. When he arrived, Meng Haoran had not left. He looked like thinking.


    "What do you say?" Meng Haoran said frivolously, and then he stopped leaving him.


    There is no different image of the same sorrow between heaven and earth. Hasn''t he died completely? Meng Haoran is thinking about this problem in his mind.


    Seeing Meng Haoran''s attitude, the Tathagata Buddha was also angry and wanted to teach Meng Haoran a lesson. However, when he wanted to act, there was an extremely wonderful feeling, as if he would encounter any unpredictable major crisis as long as he took action against Meng Haoran. It was this feeling that made him temporarily stop taking action against Meng Haoran, But to wait and see the change and start exploring the situation here.


    Meng Haoran looked at the performance of the Tathagata and said in his heart that you are lucky and will not stay and leave directly.


    Of course, Meng Haoran didn''t say to go to other saints or heaven, but went back to his own home. Somehow, at the beginning of the field, he had a feeling that something he didn''t know happened at home.


    "I hope Chang''e doesn''t have anything to do, otherwise..." Meng Haoran murmured, and the tyranny in his eyes flashed away.


    At Meng Haoran''s level, the sudden appearance of this feeling is absolutely ordinary. Even if something doesn''t really happen, it''s not far away.


    It will be time for Meng Haoran to fight with zhunti. When zhunti was completely blocked by Meng Haoran on that mountain, a saint immediately found out what had happened to zhunti.


    The saint is zhunti''s senior brother. Meng Haoran doesn''t know that the relationship between zhunti and zhunti is not as simple as it seems. Compared with Sanqing, their relationship can be said to be closer and have always supported each other. In other words, the reason why zhunti became a saint depends on zhunti''s performance in Zixiao palace.


    The introduction gives people the feeling that he is a stuffy gourd and doesn''t say much. On the contrary, zhunti is called an eloquent person. It can be said that he pulled out the noble family property of Western Buddhism alone, and the introduction directly enjoyed its success.


    However, the position between Jieyin and zhunti is slightly higher, because he is focused on practice. He is not as impetuous as zhunti. He usually doesn''t speak, but as long as he opens his mouth, it is golden words, or classic classics. He often plays the role of a brother, and zhunti will ask the opinions of Jieyin whenever he has something to do.


    No one knows that Jieyin actually practices the law of fate and can vaguely know the fate of others. When zhunti was blocked by Meng Haoran, Jieyin saw some pictures, including Chang''e and zhunti''s fall.


    Meng Haoran has a shadow cloak to guide him. Even the law of fate of practice can''t see him at all. We can only see some existence related to Meng Haoran, that is, Chang''e.


    In fact, Chang''e could not even see it, but because Chang''e was pregnant with Meng Haoran''s children, he could see Chang''e, but he could see Chang''e and knew that Chang''e was related to this matter, that is, so he directly set out to come to Chang''e.


    As for why they didn''t go to zhunti directly, it was because they knew that zhunti''s fall could not be changed, and the fall didn''t mean complete extinction. Meng Haoran was right. The true spirit of their saints was really placed in the heaven. As long as the heaven didn''t die, they could be reborn in a certain time, although it took a long time, It is calculated in millions of years.


    As soon as I found Chang''e, I controlled Chang''e without saying a word. Fortunately, I didn''t find that she was pregnant. Otherwise, it''s really hard to say what would happen.


    When Meng Haoran came back, what he saw was that zhunti kept Chang''e in a magic weapon.


    Meng Haoran saw that this was a gloomy and frightening face. He just said to the citation, "let her go, or die."


    "Amitabha!" He looked sad. He didn''t laugh at Meng Haoran''s words, because just when Meng Haoran killed zhunti, they saints could already calculate what happened during this period. Although they didn''t know what happened, they also knew that Meng Haoran was the person who killed zhunti. Therefore, Meng Haoran was completely regarded as the same level, Even a higher enemy.


    "Ah ran!" Chang''e''s eyes brightened when she saw Meng Haoran, but she didn''t shout to save me, but looked at Meng Haoran with the eyes that I listened to you. However, she would support Meng Haoran in whatever she did. She didn''t want to be a drag on Meng Haoran. Even if she hadn''t been pregnant with Meng Haoran''s flesh and blood, she might commit suicide directly.


    Love is how magical! Love so much that you can easily give up your life for the one you love, and you will live strong for the one you love, even if the living is better than dead.


    Meng Haoran naturally understood Chang''e''s eyes. When he was moved, he also made a decision. If he answered no, he would directly burst out with all his strength, kill him immediately, and then go to war with heaven with the potential of thunder.


    When Meng Haoran''s heart made a decision, he suddenly lost his eyes for a moment, and then looked at Meng Haoran''s eyes full of horror. Before Meng Haoran had any action, he directly released the shackles of Chang''e and sent Chang''e to Meng Haoran''s side


    "The enemy should be solved rather than settled. I''m willing to pay a price. I just want to end the cause and effect. Younger martial brother has been punished. Please help me."


    Meng Haoran looked at the lead in surprise and didn''t understand why he was so soft? Why did you fall before you shot? I don''t remember using the Dragon Aotian mode! Why is the scene so weird?

 Chapter 800

    It seemed that Meng Haoran was puzzled, and a smell of law suddenly appeared around zhunti.


    "Well, what is this?" Meng Haoran felt this law carefully. Finally, his surprise in his eyes was getting stronger and stronger, "the law of destiny?"


    "Taoist friends are really knowledgeable. Yes, it''s the law of fate. I''m lucky to understand it, but now I only understand a little. I can only predict some small things. I''m really ashamed." Although he said so, he couldn''t see any shame in his eyes. Instead, he felt a little proud.


    However, the introduction is indeed enough to be proud. The understanding of the law of destiny is not ordinary. It is only a little worse than Meng Haoran''s law of creation.


    "I see. All these explanations make sense. The law of destiny is really extraordinary!" Meng Haoran instantly thought from the law of fate why his behavior was so contrary to the law of fate. He thought it was what he saw from the law of fate and knew the end of fighting against himself.


    Then there was the idea of peace, but the decision was not on him, but on Meng Haoran.


    Meng Haoran pondered. Although he said he had the strength to directly ignore the good intention of receiving and guiding, he was still a little afraid of the law of fate. In addition, Chang''e was on the side. If receiving and guiding only attacked Chang''e, he really couldn''t protect Chang''e Zhou Quan. The attack means of the law of fate was too strange, so he wasn''t afraid to attack himself, But if you put your goal on Chang''e, you may not be able to stop it.


    "Yes, but I need to see sincerity." Meng Haoran finally planned to send him off first. Anyway, he didn''t need to deal with these saints to achieve his goal. The reason why he killed zhunti was because the guy took the initiative to come to the door.


    Seeing Meng Haoran let go, his tense spirit also eased. To tell the truth, he was very nervous just now, because the scene seen from the rules of fate was really frightening. Meng Haoran was actually fighting with heaven, and he didn''t lose. Although he didn''t see who won or lost in the end, just looking at this point was enough for him to put Meng Haoran at the same level as Tao Zu Hongjun, That is a higher level than their saints. If they really start, his fall is inevitable.


    In fact, he didn''t even have the idea of pulling Chang''e into the water. When he came up with this idea, the warning given by the law of fate was even greater than his fall, there was only one possibility. If he did that, something more terrible than the fall would happen, and only the same thing more terrible than the fall would happen to him, and he would not be able to revive, Although I don''t know how Meng Haoran did it, I have no doubt about this. After all, Meng Haoran is a man who can fight the way of heaven.


    Meng Haoran wants to be sincere and does not hesitate to receive the quotation, He directly took out his greatest sincerity and took the road oath "The road is on the way, I take it. I swear here that I will never do anything harmful to Meng Haoran or even the people close to him in any way in the future. I will also take strict care of junior brother zhunti, so that he will not have any impact on Meng Haoran in any form. If I break the oath, I will scatter my true spirit and fall into eternal destruction."


    This oath is not cruel. In the future, as long as he said any words against Meng Haoran to others, he could be regarded as violating the experiment and hanging up immediately. Even Meng Haoran couldn''t find anything wrong.


    This is not over, then he continued: "in order to make up for the mistakes of younger martial brother and me, I can promise you three things. As long as it is not absolutely life-threatening, I can help you."


    Meng Haoran was really impressed by zhunti this time, which was equivalent to signing a deed of betrayal in a disguised form. As long as he said no, he had to work for him all his life. This made Meng Haoran who had other ideas in his heart completely have no idea of the other party''s connection. There was no way. This person has already been like this. Meng Haoran really couldn''t afford to deal with others.


    Not only Meng Haoran, but Chang''e, who had never spoken on one side, was really shocked at this time. She never thought that a saint would be so humble in front of Meng Haoran. This attitude is like a mortal facing the Jade Emperor. We can see how high Meng Haoran''s position is in the heart of the audience.


    Even saints have to treat Meng Haoran with this attitude. Chang''e''s heart is immediately full of worship for Meng Haoran. Her eyes look at Meng Haoran''s tenderness. Moreover, Chang''e''s face shows an extremely happy expression when she thinks that she has been pregnant with Meng Haoran''s child, as if she is the happiest woman in the world.


    After finishing his words, he carefully looked at Meng Haoran for fear that Meng Haoran would not agree. Until Meng Haoran finally nodded, he felt extremely happy in his heart, which was almost impossible for him as a saint.


    The reason why Jieyin will make such a big overweight is actually his own idea, because he has seen the battle between Meng Haoran and the Tao of heaven through the law of fate, and this will not happen for too long, otherwise he won''t see it.


    In the battle between Meng Haoran and the heavenly way, if the heavenly way wins, Meng Haoran must die. At that time, everything he said will naturally have no effect. If Meng Haoran wins, he may be another heavenly way. At that time, even if he obeys Meng Haoran and is now governed by the heavenly way, there is no difference in listening to the words of the heavenly way.


    It is precisely because of this consideration that Meng Haoran said so. Meng Haoran was also deceived by the introduction and did not carefully consider the Tao.


    ¡­¡­


    Then she left. Finally, Chang''e and Meng Haoran were left together. At this time, Chang''e finally summoned up the courage and said to Meng Haoran, "I want to tell you a good news!"


    "What good news! Is it better than getting out of trouble?" Meng Haoran said with a smile.


    "Of course it''s better than this," said Chang''e, revealing the glory of motherhood. Touching her stomach, she whispered, "I already have." The sound is lower than that of mosquitoes.


    Fortunately, Meng Haoran''s accomplishments, even if so, were heard clearly, but he didn''t respond for a moment, "what do you have, what do you have?"


    For a moment, when Meng Haoran''s brain turned around, he showed a surprised expression and asked carefully, "you... You really have, I''m going to be a father?"


    Chang''e Jiao Nodding with shame, Meng Haoran only felt that his heart was full of a silent feeling, which he had never experienced, but it felt very good.

 Chapter 801

    "Going to be a father? I''m going to be a father!" In the next few hours, Meng Haoran''s mind was all about having children.


    In fact, Meng Haoran is totally unprepared for being a father, because he has not deliberately controlled himself not to have children. It can be said that he treats every woman equally, but he has not had children for so many years.


    In fact, there is a reason why Meng Haoran hasn''t produced offspring for so long. That is, Meng Haoran''s body evolves too fast. In fact, there is an adaptation period after each promotion. During this period, his possibility of producing offspring will be greatly reduced. On the one hand, Meng Haoran''s strength is too high. The higher his strength, the stronger and more difficult his offspring will be, so he hasn''t upgraded for so long.


    In fact, there is a reason why Chang''e can get pregnant this time. Because of the factors of Chang''e''s system, Meng Haoran doesn''t know that Chang''e is actually a very special system, called pregnant God body. The biggest feature of this system is that it can give birth to powerful offspring, which has no impact on itself. Even if Chang''e is to remain single all the time, Her system can be equivalent to No.


    It is precisely because of the pregnant spirit that Chang''e came from behind and became the first to conceive Meng Haoran''s child, but even so, they were pregnant so many times. This shows how difficult it is for Meng Haoran to have a child.


    ¡­


    "Let me see how our children are now." Meng Haoran was as excited as a child. He couldn''t help holding Chang''e in his arms, and then felt the movement inside through his stomach.


    "Baby, I''m not obedient today. Did you bully your mother? If you bully, it''s not good! You come out and see how I teach you a lesson." Meng Haoran spoke frankly to himself, as if the child in Chang''e''s arms could hear it.


    Chang''e looked at Meng Haoran''s behavior with a smile, but her face was full of happiness. Although Meng Haoran was very inconsistent with his usual appearance, she was completely like a father. If Meng Haoran was not like this and was indifferent to their children, she would be worried.


    After Meng Haoran played for a while, Chang''e was put down. In the next period of time, Meng Haoran completely raised Chang''e as a patient who needs protection. Basically, he gave Chang''e all kinds of nutritional supplements and carried out all kinds of prenatal education that Meng Haoran thought he needed. Chang''e became a big lady who opened her mouth with clothes and stretched out her hand with rice, Meng Haoran has become a housekeeper, and his only job every day is serving Miss Chang''e, who is waiting on us.


    Because of Chang''e''s pregnancy, Meng Haoran even temporarily postponed his plan and planned to wait for the safe birth of his child before doing other things.


    Different from ordinary people, in the realm of Chang''e, a child can''t be born in 10 months. In particular, the child''s father is Meng Haoran. Generally, it takes about 10 years for an immortal to get pregnant. Meng Haoran here estimates that if his child is to be born, it may take thousands of years.


    For thousands of years, this is actually very fast, or because Chang''e is a special pregnant God. We can see one or two by looking at the great powers behind her feet, which is not accumulated for tens of thousands of years before she was born.


    Of course, Meng Haoran will not wait for more than 1000 years. He hasn''t lived that long himself!


    Without affecting his child''s talent, Meng Haoran still has a way to reduce the time of this millennium again. According to his estimation, according to his method, the child can be born in the same time as an ordinary immortal in only 10 years.


    The reason why the birth of a child takes a long time is that it takes too much energy to conceive a child and it takes time to accumulate. As long as we find a way to quickly conceive the process and provide enough energy for the birth of a child, it is possible to shorten the time.


    The reason why the pregnant God body can greatly shorten this time is that she can provide more things to children than ordinary immortals, and the environment is extremely suitable for the development of powerful embryos.


    Although Meng Haoran didn''t have any research in this area, it''s not too simple to understand these to his degree. Therefore, Meng Haoran only spent one day to work out a plan, which directly shortened the incubation time to about 10 years, which is a hundred times shorter at once, which is also very contrary to the sky.


    In 10 years, Meng Haoran could still afford to wait, so he didn''t worry. He fully invested in it every day. This kind of day lasted for 3 years until that day.


    Accidents always happen inadvertently. On this day, Meng Haoran, as usual, wanted to popularize some knowledge for his children in Chang''e''s belly. Suddenly, his face changed, and then left Chang''e a sentence "I''ll disappear when I come."


    What happened that made Meng Haoran leave in such a hurry?


    In chaos,


    The six saints who were usually high above looked at a place with dignified positive color. Zhunti, who had fallen because of Meng Haoran''s relationship, was also here, but his breath was much weaker, as if he had just recovered from a serious illness.


    Originally, zhunti should not have appeared, but after paying a certain price, zhunti succeeded in resurrecting zhunti in advance. It can resurrect zhunti, which would have been resurrected in a million years. It can be guessed how much the price of zhunti was paid. Anyway, it will never be small.


    The process of zhunti''s resurrection is no more than that. The focus now is not this at all, but the direction of the eyes of these saints.


    About tens of thousands of miles away in the direction of their eyes, a Taoist in green robes was confronting a huge warship.


    The Taoist in green robe was as calm as water, and his eyes seemed to be as wise as seeing through everything in the world, but he was a little less flexible. From his presence here, the saints could only infer his identity from a distance.


    Yes, he is the Taoist Zu Hongjun, who has integrated himself with the Tao. He can be regarded as the first person under the Tao of heaven. From another level, he can also be said to be the Tao of heaven.


    Naturally, it will not be a small role for Hongjun to come out, so what is this huge warship?


    "We are the fifth legion of the truth Empire and belong to the exploration team of the third detachment. We have no malice. We come with friendship, not invaders."

 Chapter 802

    The sound of the heavy metal sounded through the void, but Hongjun didn''t respond at all, as if he hadn''t heard each other''s words.


    The scene fell into silence. If Hongjun didn''t let it here, he couldn''t move on.


    Inside the ship, a few men in odd clothes were discussing something.


    "What are you waiting for? Kill the old man in front directly and dare to stop the people of our army."


    "I didn''t expect to find a new world. The world has not been developed at all. It should be a very primitive world. With our strength, as long as we don''t have the 9-star world, we can handle it directly. These are developed."


    "Yes, the captain''s 8-star peak cultivation. As long as he controls the world this time, it''s also appropriate to be promoted to 9 stars in the future. At that time, everyone can get a good position."


    We can know something from these people''s words. Obviously, it is different from what they said before. They are paying attention to the journey to the West. What kind of friendship is completely deceptive. The reason why they did not invade empty space immediately is also because of Hongjun. At least the strong people with more than 7 stars can exist in this state in chaos, and they are also very afraid.


    Of course, they don''t know that they are actually facing a strong man comparable to the middle of 9 stars. Otherwise, they are afraid that they will run away long ago. The giant ship they ride can withstand the most powerful attack, that is, at the beginning of 9 stars. The saints can''t help them, but it doesn''t mean they can''t mention it.


    "The existence of different worlds should be eliminated." For a long time, Hongjun said such a sentence in his mouth, and then he took action in an instant.


    I saw the purple lightning flash suddenly in the void, but in an instant, a hundred thousand miles around were full of the power of thunder, and the scene was extremely spectacular.


    Hongjun pointed in the direction of the giant ship, and the lightning in the void seemed to rush towards the giant ship.


    When lightning was about to hit the giant ship, a golden shield appeared on its surface, and the collision between lightning and it sent out bursts of harsh friction Rub.


    "No!" At the moment when the metal sound sounded again, the shield broke, and the elephant was bitten by more ants. Although the shield was good, it didn''t last long in the face of so many lightning.


    These thunder and lightning are not ordinary thunder, but annihilating thunder. They are specially used to deal with people with Saint level strength. Their real power can reach the mid-term level of 9 stars, just above the critical point of the giant ship. That''s why it broke its shield.


    The ship''s shield was broken, which was beyond the expectation of the people in the ship. At the moment, they have realized that they may have stepped on the iron plate. When they were about to say something, it was too late, because the lightning did not stop because of the destruction of the shield, but continued to attack.


    The warship and the people who didn''t show up inside were destroyed into an atomic state in an instant, and then the lightning disappeared. Only the faint residual fluctuation can prove what had happened here before.


    Seeing that the enemy had been eliminated, the saints led by Lao Tzu flew over one after another. They came to Hongjun and asked after saluting


    "Teacher, I don''t know where they come from?" The speaker is zhunti. The tone of this guy''s speech is a little strange and weak.


    "Where did it come from? Of course it''s outside the world! Don''t worry, it''s just an accident and it shouldn''t happen again in the future." Hongjun said calmly, but what he said was not persuasive.


    What do you mean it shouldn''t happen? I think it is very likely to happen again! One has two. Since they can come here once, there will be a second time.


    Although the saints already had the answer in their hearts, they nodded one after another after listening to Hongjun''s words, as if they recognized it. As for the specific idea, only they knew it.


    ¡­¡­


    In an unknown void, Meng Haoran appeared here with a very serious face. He was not far from him. A giant ship slightly smaller than the one Hongjun faced before was hidden in the void.


    This giant ship looks more exquisite than the one Hongjun met. There are more stripes on the surface of the giant ship, which is full of the taste of simplicity and elegance.


    If the previous ship is a bandit, then this ship is undoubtedly an aristocrat. It is as noble as an elegant aristocrat.


    This huge ship is obviously much more high-end, because Lian Hongjun, the representative of heaven, didn''t find it, which can explain the problem. It came here directly without the exploration of heaven.


    Meng Haoran came here and saw it because of the system. He came here in a hurry because the system generated a task when Meng Haoran was ready to give his children popular science knowledge.


    "Task Name: defending the homeland:


    Task description: peeping from the supreme world came to this world and will steal the world. As a member of this world, even if it is only temporary, you need to do your part for the world, reach the designated destination within 1 minute, find the source of the crisis and solve it.


    Task reward: thanks of the world (effect unknown)


    Note: children who give up this task will be born ten thousand years later.


    ¡±


    At the moment Meng Haoran knew about this task, he decided to reward him. Let alone the remarks, he had to do so. It was indecisive to change 10 years into 10000 years!


    "Has it been solved? The old man Hongjun''s speed is not bad!" Meng Haoran can naturally feel the situation of Hongjun. In fact, it is not far from there, but the current environment here is very special. He can feel the situation outside, but the outside can''t see what it is.


    The reason why this happens is entirely because the giant ship in front of Meng Haoran no longer sends out a kind of fluctuation. This fluctuation will mislead people and make people subconsciously ignore here.


    Meng Haoran found the fluctuation when he appeared, but because he saw it directly, the effect of the fluctuation on him was minimal.


    The reason why Meng Haoran looks dignified is that in his perception, the giant ship actually gives him a faint sense of threat, which shows that if Meng Haoran doesn''t take it seriously, it is possible to capsize in the gutter.


    "I really don''t know how the world was stolen. If it weren''t for the task, I would really like to see it."

 Chapter 803

    It seemed that if Meng Haoran was not solved, he could not continue his plan, and the muzzle of the giant ship suddenly aimed at him.


    The sound of "woo... Woo" sounded, and the energy kept gathering, blooming blue light, beautiful but full of crisis.


    A blue light column was fired at Meng Haoran like a laser gun. The speed was amazing. It was almost in front of Meng Haoran at the moment.


    It''s too late to avoid! But do I need to hide?


    Meng Haoran didn''t know when a sword had appeared in his hand. It was not the Dragon leaf Zhao, but the sword of creation. I didn''t expect to use it against the enemy for the first time. It was not the expected way of heaven, but the unknown enemy.


    Even now Meng Haoran doesn''t know the origin of the other party. The only thing he can be sure of is that the other party is not an indigenous person in this world, but from other worlds like him.


    Meng Haoran touched the sword of the rules of the sword and made it come out directly. Although Meng Haoran''s Kendo cultivation is not as strong as Tongtian, after all, he majored in the rules of creation, but even so, with the addition of the rules of creation, the power of this sword is only stronger than Tongtian who understands the rules of the sword.


    The blue light column was directly divided into two and flew from both sides of Meng Haoran without falling on Meng Haoran.


    This is just the beginning. In the next moment, the muzzle will continue to fire towards Meng Haoran. The speed is faster than one shot, just like opening a taboo box, releasing amazing energy.


    This attack speed and intensity, if you change a saint, I''m afraid you can''t resist it, but Meng Haoran seems to be at ease.


    "If it''s just like this, it shouldn''t give me that feeling. It seems that the guys inside are really powerful." Meng Haoran can divide things.


    "It''s not over yet. In that case, I''ll make it impossible for you to fire another shot." Meng Haoran''s eyes glittered, and his figure fainted in the void, as if he had added a transparency.


    Meng Haoran directly ignored the attack and flew towards the giant ship. He was too lazy to resist, but surprisingly, the beams that had hit him directly penetrated the past, as if Meng Haoran was really transparent.


    "Shadow rules - illusory" is the state Meng Haoran entered at this time. In this state, his body has been combined with the surrounding shadow rules. General attacks are useless to him as long as they do not have the power of rules.


    Since the other party''s attack was useless, Meng Haoran naturally would not be polite. In the twinkling of an eye, he came to the muzzle of the giant ship and immediately passed with a sword.


    The sharp degree of the sword of creation is really awesome. Meng Haoran even felt no resistance, and the muzzle was cut off directly.


    "Haven''t you come out yet? Look, I''ll split the huge ship in half." Meng Haoran''s momentum began to rise, and only a moment later reached a height. The cold momentum kept shaking the surrounding void, and even the watchcase of the giant ship sank under this momentum.


    Just when Meng Haoran made up his mind to break with one sword, the huge ship in front of him suddenly disappeared. Meng Haoran was stunned and found that a huge figure appeared in the original place of the huge ship.


    In Meng Haoran''s eyes, he saw a human with a height of about 10 meters and these three eyes. He looked like a man. His hair was blue, his skin was covered with a layer of blue scales, flashing light, and he was wearing a service that Meng Haoran had never seen before.


    A race Meng Haoran had never seen before. Meng Haoran looked at the guy who should be the owner of the giant ship, and held the sword tightly in his hand.


    "Who are you? Adventurer, don''t you know I''m from the blue crystal family? Dare to attack my warship." The owner of the giant ship said to Meng Haoran in a haughty tone, as if Meng Haoran was wrong to attack his warship.


    "Hum, why don''t you say your warship attacked first? Don''t you want me to fight back? What''s the truth? Besides, what do I need you to say? Lanjing family, what a big name. I''m really afraid!" Meng Haoran countered, his expression full of disdain for the owner of the giant ship.


    Meng Haoran''s goal is the God of the protagonist. How can he feel withdrawn because of an unheard of ethnic group? Although it seems that the so-called Blue Crystal family should be very powerful, otherwise this guy in the middle of 9 stars won''t be so proud.


    At this time, Meng Haoran can fully see the cultivation of the other party. It is the middle of 9 stars, although it is only the kind that has just entered the middle.


    "It can give Owen a dangerous feeling. It seems that he has other means besides cultivation!" Meng Haoran secretly said that he was calm on the surface.


    "Bold, dare to insult our Lanjing family. You''re dead. No one can save you today. Let''s see the means of Lanjing family." The owner of the giant ship looked very angry and wanted to eat Meng Haoran raw.


    Originally, Meng Haoran thought that the other party would use any means and was still secretly on guard, but the next scene made Meng Haoran a little stunned. He saw that the guy who claimed to be the blue crystal family actually closed his eyes, made a posture similar to prayer, and then really prayed like this.


    "Great ancestors! Please lend your descendants the supreme power to punish the sinner who insulted the Lanjing family!" With the saying of this sentence, Meng Haoran only found that the breath on the other party became strange. It was like an external force injection. It immediately improved a level. If it was just the beginning of the middle of the ninth star, now it is the peak of the middle of the ninth star, close to the later stage, which is more than twice as strong.


    "Is this the source of my previous feeling? Interestingly, with the help of other existing forces, this method is still a little like sacrifice, but does it need to pay something? Or has it paid something?" In Meng Haoran''s mind, these thoughts flashed away, and then he faced up to the blue guy. After all, the other party at this time has the qualification to fight with him.


    Not only is the momentum strengthened, Meng Haoran also found that there seems to be another change in the other party, but it''s not obvious on the surface. I''m afraid he won''t know what kind of change it is until after the battle.


    Meng Haoran is naturally not the kind of person who waits to die. Unconsciously, the sword in his hand has been transformed into red. The smell of destruction on his body is scattered, which makes the space repressed.

 Chapter 804

    When the sword of creation completely turned red like blood, Meng Haoran started directly. It''s not his style to always let people do it first.


    Meng Haoran''s speed is fast to the limit. In the void, his intelligence sees a flash of red. Even the blue crystal man whose strength has been enhanced is startled by Meng Haoran''s sudden outbreak. Even now, he can only barely keep up with this speed.


    "How can it be? He''s only in the early stage." The surprise in Lanjing man''s heart was speechless, but at this time, he didn''t have time to think about more things.


    The speed is not as fast as Meng Haoran, but it does not mean that he has no way. He sees that the surface of his body begins to emit a layer of blue light, and his skin is really like a blue spar. This may be the origin of their name Blue Crystal family!


    Not only that, the light on him directly came out of the body, and the hundreds of meters around him were dyed blue.


    When Meng Haoran''s red figure entered the blue range, he only felt his body sink, and then it seemed as if it was in the water, and the speed was directly next level.


    "The law of slowness?" Meng Haoran immediately reflected what was going on. This blue area is actually composed of the law of retardation. As long as he is inside, not only his actions will be delayed, but also the transmission of power will be delayed.


    Although he already knows what''s going on, Meng Haoran doesn''t intend to leave this area. After all, although he has left the influence of the law of delay, it has become a difficult problem to deal with Lanjing man. Moreover, even in this field, Meng Haoran''s speed is a little lower than Lanjing man. The battle can still be carried out normally. As long as he adapts to it for a while in the battle, Meng Haoran''s law of creation can completely analyze this Law of delay. Although it can''t be used immediately, it''s really simple to reduce the impact.


    This is still normal. If Meng Haoran uses the green mode of the sword of creation, I''m afraid the enhanced rules of creation can directly ignore the delayed area, so Meng Haoran has no reason to retreat.


    "Arrogant guy!" When Lanjing man saw that Meng Haoran didn''t shrink back, he was surprised and sneered.


    "Do you think that''s all?" The blue light deepened again, and Meng Haoran also felt that the constraints on him were getting bigger and bigger, almost doubling in an instant.


    Meng Haoran had a meal because of the strong pressure, and it was this meal that Lanjing man seized the opportunity and disappeared in situ.


    "Die!" The ferocious face of Lanjing man was close at hand, and he seemed to have seen Meng Haoran''s death, and his eyes showed a very excited light.


    In this case, he has tried his best more than once. He borrowed the power of his ancestors to let the enemy enter this slow field, and then suddenly enhanced the field effect, so that the enemy exposed an instant flaw, so that he could approach the enemy at a very fast speed by borrowing the power of the field, and finally killed the enemy. There were no less than 10 9 stars who died in his hands by this method, There should be no exception when he wants to come this time.


    However, Lanjing man is destined to be disappointed. He uses all the power of rules to accelerate, so that even Meng Haoran can only see the shadow. However, he goes to the blessing of the power of rules. His attack is a pure physical attack. Don''t forget Meng Haoran''s state at this time.


    "What''s the matter? This touch" when he didn''t feel the touch in the past, Lanjing man''s face changed greatly. Especially when he saw the current situation, he saw his right fist directly penetrate Meng Haoran''s figure, and Meng Haoran was looking at him with a mocking look.


    "I thought you wouldn''t be so stupid after seeing it before? It seems that I still overestimate your IQ!" Meng Haoran''s direct release was a blow out and hit the enemy''s chest directly.


    "Bang!" The sound of fist and chest intersection is a little strange.


    "Do you think I have only this level? Tell you, I will be completely immune to the attack in the later stage of 9 stars in this state. Only when the attack power reaches the later stage can I be hurt. You can''t hurt me." Lanjing man said arrogantly, looking like Meng Haoran.


    "I see. Is this your last reliance?" Meng Haoran nodded, not surprised. He had already known that the other party had hidden changes. This situation is also acceptable.


    Late attack power? In that case, try it.


    "Well?" Lanjing man suddenly found that the sword in Meng Haoran''s hand had turned into a blue light. He was very familiar with the blue, but it was strange for him to appear here.


    Somehow, when he saw the blue, he had a bad feeling in his heart, so he took his hand back and distanced himself from Meng Haoran.


    "The previous one was my mistake. Don''t expect another." After a short thought, Lanjing man already knew what mistakes he had made before, saw the power of the shadow rules around Meng Haoran''s body, and knew why his fist didn''t work.


    "If you have any other tricks, just use them, otherwise you won''t have a chance." Meng Haoran said calmly that the killing breath around his body had disappeared and became an incomparably peaceful breath, but this peace gave people an extremely strange feeling, as if Meng Haoran had seen through everything.


    Looked at by Meng Haoran''s eyes, Lanjing man was creepy. He had a strange feeling that the other party was not looking at him, but something else.


    "In that case, let me show you the real power of my blue crystal family." Lanjing man couldn''t see Meng Haoran clearly. Finally, he took out the final finale force. He saw that his third eye began to shine blue, just like his skin.


    Meng Haoran didn''t know what the state of Lanjing man was at this time, and he didn''t care. He slowly raised the sword of Tezuka, also with blue to blue.


    "Cut and transport!" After spitting out two words, he slowly waved his sword in the direction of Lanjing man. Even an ordinary person can see it clearly at this time.


    Mingming was not cut off, but Lanjing man felt that he had lost the most important thing, and had a great panic for no reason.


    "This is... This, my power, how did my power disappear!" The third eye around Lanjing man somehow didn''t continue to shine blue, and the blue light on his body gradually dissipated.

 Chapter 805

    The originally cool looking Lanjing man was as soft as losing electricity. His breath fell again and again. It was only a few breathing times from 9 stars to 8 stars. Finally, Lanjing man''s cultivation was stable to 7 stars and almost fell to 6 stars below 7 stars. In that case, Meng Haoran doubted whether he could continue to survive here.


    In fact, the strength of 7 stars is also dangerous here, but although Lanjing man''s cultivation is gone, it seems that his physical strength is still there, so he can stick to it.


    "Is this triggered by cultivation for luck?" Meng Haoran knew what had happened when he saw Lanjing man.


    In fact, Meng Haoran''s chopping movement is not controllable. Every time he uses it, he can only roughly determine one direction. The more determined direction and the strength gap between the two sides at that time also have different effects.


    The higher or not worse Meng Haoran''s strength is than that of the other party, the higher the probability of success in cutting the transportation in Meng Haoran''s designated area, on the contrary, the lower it is, and even if it is successful, the transportation will not be complete. For example, this time, although the other party''s cultivation transportation is cut off, it is only part of it. Isn''t there a 7-star cultivation left?


    "What did you do to me? Well, I know it must be magic, right? It must be so. Otherwise, how could I become like this? Hum, see me break your magic." In this case, Lanjing man was not calm and began to think in a good direction. At the bottom of his heart, he was unwilling to admit that he had fallen from 9 stars to 7 stars.


    Meng Haoran is like watching a clown. He looks at the blue crystal man constantly trying there. He also reads some strange spells and makes funny actions from time to time.


    At the beginning, Lanjing man was very happy, but after he tried several times, his mood changed obviously. He became more and more flustered, and his expression became very good-looking, just like his dead father.


    Finally, after all the conceivable methods were used once, Lanjing man completely gave up his heart and looked at Meng Haoran with great fear. This situation has long been beyond his imagination. He has never seen such a strange thing. He just waved a sword from a distance and directly reduced his cultivation by 2 stars without touching himself, Even the curse is not so powerful. There should be a process! There is no adaptation process like this.


    "Have you finished trying? Or haven''t you finished trying? I can wait first. I''m not in a hurry." Meng Haoran''s tone is very friendly, as if he is a good friend with Lanjing''s boyfriend.


    Meng Haoran didn''t say it was OK. As soon as he said this, Lanjing man''s face became more ugly. However, at this time, he was not in the mood to continue to talk back to Meng Haoran. He couldn''t see the current form. He was a piece of meat on Meng Haoran''s chopping board. If he wanted to cut it like this, he would cut it like this, although he was arrogant before because of his identity and cultivation, But he is not a fool. He still knows to keep a low profile in the case of a huge gap in strength.


    There is no doubt that it is impossible to practice to the level of 9 stars if the wisdom is not high enough.


    In fact, the current situation is similar to what Lanjing man thinks, but Meng Haoran is actually so fierce just now. It seems that most of his accomplishments have been wasted when he raises his hands and feet, but in fact, Meng Haoran consumes a lot, almost half of his energy. If Meng Haoran really can use such an energy against the sky, it''s OK. If it''s really that way, Meng Haoran is afraid that even the 9-star peak can abuse at will now.


    This was the first time Meng Haoran used this ability against the enemy. To tell the truth, this consumption startled him at the beginning, but later he thought it carefully, but he thought it was very reasonable.


    When Meng Haoran wields his sword, he can feel that the power of Lanjing man''s third eye will explode is extremely terrible. Even if he doesn''t go all out, he will be injured. Although Meng Haoran is confident that he will win in the end, but the consumption is probably no less than using one cut luck, And it takes significantly longer.


    In comparison, this cut and run is still a little cost-effective, saves time, and looks powerful and domineering. It forces Ge to rise to a higher level immediately.


    "But I just don''t know whether the consumption is fixed or different according to the situation. If the latter is good, if the former is good, we should consider the future use time." Meng Haoran thought like this in his heart. He preferred the latter situation. He planned to go back and have a try this time. Now, it has been consumed in general, so let''s forget it.


    The next situation is simple. Meng Haoran didn''t let the other party go because of the low-key of Lanjing man. After directly subduing the other party with thunder, he directly killed him after he got the information he wanted.


    Naturally, the wealth of Lanjing man also fell on Meng Haoran. Looking at his own empty warship, Meng Haoran was in a particularly good mood.


    The void battleship is the name Meng Haoran got from LAN Jingnan. At this time, he has made the context very clear.


    The thing is very simple. The blue crystal man is actually a royal branch of the truth empire. The ancestor of the blue crystal family is a 9-star peak existence. He belongs to the person who stands at the real peak of the world, and his reputation is resounding throughout the universe.


    The truth Empire exists in the real center of the second dimension. It is a world that can give birth to the God of the protagonist. It is incomparably vast. The truth empire is only one of dozens of great forces.


    LAN Jingnan was originally in the military to cross the gold, but this time he also came out of the mission. He just accidentally discovered the origin of the Westward Journey to the world and paid attention to the origin of the Westward Journey to the world. A world origin that can give birth to a strong man in the middle of the nine stars is likely to push his cultivation to a higher level. It is possible to achieve it in the later stage of the nine stars. How can he not be happy, so he took action immediately, Even the others in the same trade did not care, but finally met Meng Haoran and failed.


    "The origin of the world can also be used in this way. This news is very valuable!" Thinking about the information from Lanjing man, Meng Haoran looked thoughtful. In fact, if he wanted to, he could do the same thing, so his cultivation might reach the middle of the ninth star in a short time, even in the later stage.

 Chapter 806

    "But if I do, I''m afraid the world will go straight to extinction. It''s equivalent to using one world for promotion. It''s really too much sacrifice." Although the origin of the world is also of great use to Meng Haoran, he finally gave up his plan to capture the origin of the world.


    The origin of a world is extremely precious and rare. For Meng Haoran, if he really wants to be promoted, I''m afraid he will seize most of the original power of the whole world. It''s useless for him to lose it, so he gave up,


    After all, his strength is almost reaching the peak now. Can it be said that if he is really fighting, he can fight except those 9-star peak positions. Even in the later stage of 9-star, he is not without the possibility of victory.


    Meng Haoran quietly resolved the crisis of a world, and then began to return. He did not intend to meet Hongjun now. On the one hand, he is not in the state of complete victory. On the other hand, he is still anxious to go back to give his baby prenatal education!


    The biggest baby, this is Meng Haoran''s current state of mind. At the thought of his unborn child, Meng Haoran''s mouth unconsciously outlines a smile.


    When he got home, Meng Haoran''s first thing was not to restore the energy in his body, but to come to Chang''e and continue the things that had not been finished before in his surprised eyes, which made Chang''e cry and laugh and said that Meng Haoran was eccentric when he had children.


    ¡­¡­


    "What happened to the sky?" Many people in Chang''an, the capital of Datang, were stunned at this moment, because the sky of Datang had become dark and thunder flickered from time to time.


    It''s not strange that the sky turns dark, but if it''s just a big sunny day, it suddenly becomes the current situation, almost like the sun disappears,


    "This situation is very similar to a legendary situation!" Just when people were talking about it, finally someone who knew something spoke.


    "What is it?"


    "Cross robbery?"


    "Ferry robbery! You''re wrong! What ferry robbery will be like now, even the sky is covered, and the general ferry robbery is just lightning and thunder. It''s impossible to say that the sky has become completely dark. Besides, I''m afraid it''s all like tens of thousands of miles in such a large area. What robbery can''t have such great power."


    "Of course, it''s not an ordinary robbery. It''s a legendary extinction robbery! I thought it was a legendary robbery. After all, I saw it in an ancient book. Even the author only speculated about this robbery. It''s said that extinction robbery hasn''t appeared since the world was opened up."


    "What is extinction?"


    "Annihilation robbery? It is said that when the potential of a creature to be born in a world completely exceeds the capacity of the world, it is a disaster destined to break the world to a higher level of the world. It is said that it is to strangle the upcoming evil spirit. It is a subconscious act of the world. This annihilation robbery, annihilation robbery, and the original creation robbery are called 3 The great ultimate robbery, and according to the different environment at that time, this robbery also appeared in different forms, which can be said to be unpredictable. "


    As soon as this explanation came out, all the people who knew immediately lost their voice. Although they didn''t know whether what they said was true or not, they inferred that it was probably true according to the identity of the speaker, because the speaker was no other person. It was an ancient existence hidden in the Tang Dynasty. It was said that their cultivation had achieved the power of quasi holiness long ago, It''s an antique that has lived since the famine.


    Where Meng Haoran''s magic shop is located, Meng Haoran is happy at this time. Yes, it is his child who is about to be born.


    "Mieshengjie, yes, it''s true that my child is different. It makes so much noise in the world before he is fully born. It''s much better than his father. At least I haven''t encountered a disaster of the same level as mieshengjie for a long time." Meng Haoran''s tone was very relaxed, as if he didn''t take the disaster as a matter, but seemed a little happy because of its arrival.


    It''s not that the destruction of life is not strong. After all, it''s one of the three disasters in the legend. Even if it''s just an unborn child, the power may not be as powerful as the other two, but it can''t be underestimated. According to the restricted power, this thunder disaster is much more fierce than the one Meng Haoran just came here, You should know that Meng Haoran''s robbery at the beginning was equivalent to crossing the quasi holy robbery for whether he could reach the quasi holy mana. Now the extinction robbery is even stronger than that.


    "If it goes on like this, it''s like a holy robbery. Darling, not everyone is my Meng Haoran''s child. If someone else, even the saint''s child, I don''t believe I can cross it smoothly. It doesn''t give people a way to live!"


    When Meng Haoran thought about how to survive the disaster, the world finally welcomed the attention of saints because of the disaster. They saw Meng Haoran at the first time and showed a surprised expression, because they couldn''t see Meng Haoran''s cultivation at all.


    "I knew it was him!" Zhunti looked at Meng Haoran who had driven himself into the cliff. There was a flash of fear in his eyes. His body trembled. Fortunately, no one found it. The eyes of Jieyin and other saints were also attracted by Meng Haoran.


    Among the six great saints, it was the most calm to count and quote, because he had expected this situation before he came here. Zhunti had the most single mind and planned to go to the theatre later. He didn''t even have the idea of contacting Meng Haoran. However, he already knew the horror of Meng Haoran from his senior brother. In addition, he was defeated so easily last time, He also completely gave up his revenge on Meng Haoran. On the contrary, he always wanted to hide from Meng Haoran. He really couldn''t afford it! Coupled with the oath of the elite, he had no other ideas.


    Among the other four saints, Nu Wa was mainly curious about Meng Haoran. She was curious about when such a person appeared in the world. Lao Tzu explored Meng Haoran and wanted to see Meng Haoran''s real strength. At the beginning, she looked at Meng Haoran more insidiously. Obviously, a person who made him unable to see through suddenly made him forget it.


    At the end of the day, he was looking at Meng Haoran with a strange look, expecting and eager to try.

 Chapter 807

    It has to be said that Tongtian''s intuition is very terrible. At the moment of secretly telling Meng Haoran, he felt Meng Haoran''s extraordinary, and even vaguely guessed Meng Haoran''s identity, that is, Meng Haoran was the mysterious man who had fought with him.


    Although this guess is so illogical and even absurd, Tongtian has no reason to believe his feeling, which is so capricious.


    Of course, even with this feeling, Tongtian didn''t rush up immediately. Like other saints, he was also attracted by the annihilation robbery. He was very curious about the existence that was about to be born and wanted to see what the annihilation robbery was like.


    "Can the world feel the fear of life? Words related to him may really be born." Tongtian thought so and looked forward to Meng Haoran''s eyes more and more.


    The saints didn''t do it because of their different thoughts, but hid in the void and secretly watched the coming destruction. Meng Haoran didn''t have time to take care of them. As long as the other party didn''t do damage, he didn''t bother to take care of them.


    It was not only the saints who were attracted. Soon, Meng Haoran''s place was surrounded by countless demons and gods who came to see the excitement. Most of them looked at Meng Haoran at the center of the storm with curious eyes.


    Those who recognize Meng Haoran''s identity are surprised at the relationship between the upcoming life and Meng Haoran. Those who do not recognize Meng Haoran''s identity also have a new understanding of Meng Haoran after knowing Meng Haoran''s identity from others. In a word, although there are many ideas, there are no real ones.


    This is also within Meng Haoran''s expectation. After all, the movement of the destruction is too big. Anyone who is a little confident in his strength will be curious to see what happened.


    "It seems that this time we are going to expose our strength, but it doesn''t matter. Anyway, the time is ripe. The previous concealment is just to complete the task." Meng Haoran looked around and his expression remained unchanged. Secretly, he had brought everything around into his control. As long as anyone changed a little, he could respond. Even if he was in the state of crossing the disaster at any time, it was easy and easy to distract from killing people under several saints. Even Saints, as long as he could be cruel, he could not solve it quickly.


    "I don''t know what the relationship between the life to be dealt with by the destruction of life and Meng Haoran and master Meng is. He has been guarding here all the time! Is it his child?" An unknown fairy suddenly said.


    "I think nine times out of ten, it is said that master Meng lives with Chang''e. a few years ago, didn''t the Jade Emperor support them? Now I see Master Meng, but there is no sign of Chang''e. it may be Chang''e inside." There was also a sound nearby.


    However, there was a sneer immediately after the voice finished, which seemed to agree with this statement. "How long have they been together? It will be so fast to conceive a life that can trigger extinction and robbery. I think there must be someone else."


    The latter claim has received more support, but there are still a small number of people who support the former claim. The reason they give is that the life that can trigger extinction and robbery may be so different.


    No matter what these onlookers thought, there was a new movement in the destruction and robbery. A huge energy wave began to gather in the sky, and countless ghosts and gods cried.


    "Ghosts and gods cry, disaster rises." I don''t know who said such a sentence. In an instant, everyone''s eyes turned to the sky.


    After a loud bang, lotus shaped sparks began to appear in the sky. It looks particularly beautiful, but the danger is that all you can understand is to take a breath of cold air.


    "What, this is the nine Heavenly God fire at the beginning. I''m afraid not to mention Da Luo, even quasi saints are in big trouble." Some people recognize that the seemingly beautiful fire lotus is completely composed of nine heaven divine fire.


    Generally speaking, the more difficult it is to go to the back, and the span between the beginning and the end is extremely large. From the beginning of this difficulty, we can deduce the horror of the disaster. I''m afraid it''s normal to end up with an attack that can threaten the sage.


    "Alas, in this case, I''m afraid I can''t survive the annihilation. Master Meng has a good talent, but he''s only a big Luo. If he insists on resistance, I''m afraid he can only fly back to annihilation." Most people are not optimistic about Meng Haoran. They are already wondering whether Meng Haoran will retreat immediately. They think that Meng Haoran will resist hard.


    However, Meng Haoran shocked them with his actions, and let them know for the first time that Meng Haoran is not as simple as it seems.


    In the face of this god fire, Meng haorang didn''t have the slightest fear. On the contrary, he made some mockery.


    "It''s too belittling for me to dare to release the divine fire for only nine days." Meng Haoran just waved a punch at the sky, and then saw that all the nine sky divine fire was broken, as if it had never appeared at all. In an instant, the sky, which was originally bright because of the nine sky divine fire, fell into darkness again.


    "Hiss! He..." when they saw Meng Haoran''s understatement, it was a completely unsolvable situation. The gods were stunned and looked at Meng Haoran like a monster.


    "Isn''t he a tool refiner? Even if he is a great Luo, what is the combat effectiveness? With such a strong Luo, tell me, it''s a dream!"


    "It''s impossible. He is definitely not da Luo. Eh, I can''t feel his cultivation. I''m the peak of Da Luo. I can''t feel it. Then he must be a quasi saint."


    "Quasi saint?" After a Dalai peak said this, everyone was surprised to find that they really can''t see Meng Haoran''s cultivation, even if they can''t see the low cultivation, but those with high cultivation, such as Dalai and Zhunsheng, can''t see it, which shows the problem. Meng Haoran''s cultivation is absolutely wrong.


    The Dalai Lamas thought that Meng Haoran was a quasi saint, but those quasi saints were silent, because they could not see Meng Haoran''s cultivation. In addition to Meng Haoran''s clever hiding means, there was another explanation, that is, Meng Haoran is stronger than quasi saints, but quasi saints are more powerful, that is, the saint level. The world has long determined the number and candidates of saints, Meng Haoran is a saint. The possibility is low and frightening. There is almost no, which makes them confused in any case.

 Chapter 808

    The difficulty of destruction, life and disaster is far beyond everyone''s imagination. Before everyone returns from Meng Haoran''s amazing strength, there has been a new change in the sky.


    Suddenly, the light appeared in the sky, then became brighter and brighter, and finally formed a very tall door in front of everyone.


    The door opened directly in front of everyone. The next situation really surprised countless people.


    "Look, isn''t that the demon emperor who once dominated the world in the wilderness? How did he come out from there, and behind him were all the generals who had fought with him. Unexpectedly, there were four evils, chaos, poverty, Tao Wu and gluttonous. What''s the matter?"


    "Can it be said that all the powers that appear from the other side of the door are once fallen powers. Their purpose is to destroy the life that is about to be born. Hiss, if so, this destruction is too strong!"


    What appears from the door is the demon emperor who once competed for the protagonist of heaven and earth in the famine period, but now he may no longer be the real him. It should be said that he is a body called by the world from ancient times, and his soul has disappeared.


    "It''s interesting. I''m looking forward to fighting with so many legendary characters! I haven''t experienced the war in the flood and famine period, and I''ve been longing for it for a long time. It was an era of heroes, in which the demon emperor Jun was more famous. Do you want me to fight with this emperor Jun and his legion? Well, I''ll show you my skills." Meng Haoran''s eyes were shining with stars and his whole body was full of war. He didn''t seem to be afraid of the sudden emergence of a bunch of scary guys. Instead, he was eager to try, which surprised the group of people around him.


    "It''s wonderful. I didn''t expect to see this scene today. I don''t know who will win in the end. However, the people on master Meng''s side are a little single!" Some people said with emotion that they were a little pessimistic about Meng Haoran in their tone.


    This is understandable. After all, although Meng Haoran just showed his amazing strength and was speculated to be a quasi saint, the demon emperor is the legendary quasi Saint peak. Moreover, his heel is very thick and his strength is far beyond the ordinary quasi Saint peak. In addition to the saint, the only one who can compete with him is the ancestral witch, and even the ancestral witch needs several to beat him.


    Of course, some people are optimistic about Meng Haoran, such as those quasi saints who can''t see Meng Haoran''s cultivation at all, as well as several saints above,


    Meng Haoran didn''t care about other people''s views. He couldn''t wait to directly take the initiative to meet him. Passive acceptance is not his style.


    And Meng Haoran found a door that everyone ignored. The door was not closed because of the emergence of the demon emperor and his legion. Instead, it was like gathering more powerful forces, like coming out of a more powerful existence.


    Even more powerful than the demon emperor, it can only be a saint. Meng Haoran has been prepared in his heart, but he doesn''t know who he will meet when he really appears, which makes Meng Haoran look forward to.


    Meng Haoran''s action was like turning on a switch. Suddenly, a group of demon emperors and others had actions, issued an meaningless roar, and rushed to Meng Haoran, overwhelming, and sending out this extremely amazing fluctuation.


    At this time, the scene looked quite spectacular to others. On one side, Meng Haoran stabbed his hands and fists, on the other side, it was a dark and oppressive piece. It looked like a fierce legion, especially the four murderers, all with ferocious faces, which made people cold at a glance.


    Many people''s minds have emerged the scene that Meng Haoran was swallowed up by the Legion. Maybe Meng Haoran will be torn to pieces, or even the dust of his body will not be left, and will be directly swallowed by fierce beasts.


    "Boom!" The expected collision appeared and made a startling collision sound, but the result was not what most people thought. Meng Haoran looked weak against the upper Legion alone, but now it seems to give people a feeling of a tiger entering the sheep. Like a peerless expert entering a group of ordinary people''s army, he was invincible and had no unified enemy.


    No, it''s more exaggerated than that. Those monsters even turned into nothingness without touching Meng Haoran''s body. It''s like seeing the zombies of the sun.


    Meng Haoran directly chiseled a visible channel in the huge legion, and made a straight white line in the originally dark place where the gap could not be seen.


    "This is, look, there seems to be a kind of flame burning around him. It''s really this kind of flame that makes the demons and beasts around him disappear. What kind of flame is this?" After watching for a while, someone finally saw the mystery, but he didn''t know much about the fire around Meng Haoran.


    "Look there, it seems that the situation around the demon emperor is the same as that around master Meng. The demon emperor will be the real fire of the sun in transmission. Can it be said that master Meng has mastered this kind of flame? If so, it makes sense that he can become a master of refining utensils. Having this kind of flame is really very helpful to refining utensils." The eyes of the masses were bright, so they soon knew what was happening around Meng Haoran.


    However, just because they knew what had happened, they were more and more amazed. Meng Haoran''s hand alone was enough to position his strength at the top level of quasi saint, but it seemed that Meng Haoran didn''t use his real skills, which made them wonder how strong Meng Haoran''s real strength was.


    No matter what they think, Meng Haoran has come to the so-called four murderers and stopped slightly.


    "The cultivation of quasi saint is pretty good. With your reputation, it''s worth my action. I''ll give you a decent way to die." Meng Haoran said that the real fire of the sun around him was constantly surging up, and immediately gathered into a huge fire fist. Then Meng Haoran''s right hand also clenched his fist and made a fist movement towards the four fierce places.


    Because of Meng Haoran''s fist, the flame giant fist in the air flew to the four murderers at a very fast speed. Originally, it was still a very tall and powerful four murderers. In front of the huge flame giant fist, it was just a child. The whole body was much smaller than the giant fist. There was no time to respond, but it was hit in an instant.

 Chapter 809

    Originally, with the strength of the four evils, in the eyes of the public, it was at least a stalemate, or Meng Haoran could not cause any harm to them, but the fact is that they often develop in an unexpected direction.


    Under Meng Haoran''s huge fist of fire, the four murderers, like those ordinary demon families before, just turned gray a little slower. If they were ordinary people with one breath, they were like three breaths. In the eyes of ordinary people, they were even almost the same, which was only so obvious when they were seen above Da Luo.


    But is it really so obvious? These two extra breaths don''t seem to explain any problem. After all, the strength of the four evils is different from that of miscellaneous fish. That''s the cultivation of quasi saints. Coupled with their fierce and special magic powers, even if the quasi saints want to solve them, they won''t be able to do it in a moment and a half.


    The four murderers that make the quasi Saint peak feel very difficult are solved here in Meng Haoran, that is, a face-to-face Kung Fu. If there are so many people around, I''m afraid most of them will not believe that they are in reality, but will think they are dreaming.


    Meng Haoran started the next clean-up when everyone was in a trance. It was really a one-man victory over an army or a rolling victory. In a short moment, he saw that the dark area became smaller at a speed visible to the naked eye, and only three or two kittens were left.


    "Finally, it''s you. It seems that as an emperor, even if you have only one body, you still have your own pride!" Although the demon emperor also took the lead to rush to Meng Haoran before, but in the end, he was at the back and never did anything. He just looked at Meng Haoran quietly. Of course, this does not mean that he ignored Meng Haoran. On the contrary, it can be seen that he was also full of war, which can be seen from the real fire of the sun rolling around him.


    Just when Meng Haoran thought that the demon emperor should ignore his words like those before, the demon emperor''s eyes showed a trace of wisdom.


    "Eh! What is this?" Meng Haoran looked at the demon emperor in surprise and wondered. Did he say that the demon emperor really had a residue of intelligence?


    "You... Good, come... Fight!" It came out intermittently from the mouth of the demon emperor.


    Meng Haoran was stunned. At the beginning, he really thought he had to face a real demon emperor. However, after the demon emperor opposite said this sentence, there was no movement for a long time. Meng Haoran saw that this was not a incomplete soul at all, but the instinct of the emperor had been branded deep in the body. Even if the soul was no longer, it would trigger such things sometimes.


    Having figured this out, Meng Haoran looked at the demon emperor with a trace of admiration. This is a respectable emperor. If the way of the emperor is branded on the meat If the body can''t be regarded as the emperor, who else can really call it the emperor?


    In order to show his respect, Meng Haoran controlled his sun true fire to the same situation as the demon emperor, did not take advantage of each other, and planned to win only by relying on his own fighting skills.


    After all, their battle began with Meng Haoran and ended with his victory. However, the process in the middle was much better than before. Both of them were extremely careful in controlling the flame. Basically, they even considered a little subtle fluctuation, which can be said to be as loud as a picture.


    If Meng Haoran''s battle before was like a violent push that controlled the absolute power, then the competition with the demon emperor for fire is full of technology.


    In the process of fighting, Meng Haoran used many superb skills developed by himself. Many knowledgeable people in the audience screamed and admired Meng Haoran.


    The demon emperor''s words are golden and black. He is born to control the flame, and Meng Haoran is a human. There is no doubt that a human''s flame control is even more powerful than the natural controller of the flame, which is not admired by others.


    "I didn''t expect that he even defeated the demon emperor. It''s really frightening. I feel that he has lived on the dog these years." An old prospective Saint said this with some sigh. Others who heard him said this also had inexplicable eyes. No one refuted it. It seems that he also recognized this very much.


    At this time, there are still a lot of immortals coming here. This time, many people who have dealt with Meng Haoran before are the most complex. The outbreak of Meng Haoran makes them completely unable to connect Meng Haoran with the person in their memory.


    Nezha was the first person to contact Meng Haoran on behalf of Tianting, and he was also a brother with Meng Haoran. At this time, he was standing behind a cold looking woman. She was not low in cultivation, but also reached the quasi saint. It was just in the early stage, and seemed to be a backyard of Nezha.


    Looking at Meng Haoran, who was watched and looked up by the immortals, Nezha''s complexion was extremely complex. If Meng Haoran had such accomplishments, he would never have been promoted recently. When they met, Meng Haoran''s accomplishments would never be low, which made Nezha feel cheated and proud of being brothers with Meng Haoran.


    Nezha knew that his relationship with Meng Haoran would never return to the past after today. Although the cultivation was not an absolute door wall, the gap between cultivation was too large, which meant that the level and thought were different. Even if Meng Haoran didn''t care, he couldn''t face Meng Haoran with his original mentality.


    "Brother Meng is so powerful. Compared with him, I really look like a clown." He was in the hinterland of a mountain. A Taoist who looked very ordinary murmured that this man had only golden immortals, but he gave people a feeling that he was no one else. He was the monkey king after changes.


    Sun Wukong thought that before he made a big noise, he was not very strong but high-profile. Finally, he was manipulated to make a big noise. Compared with Meng Haoran, who was strong but low-key, he was really ashamed to fight for himself now A sense of shame.


    There are many people who have all kinds of feelings in their hearts. I won''t elaborate here.


    The gate in the sky did not disappear because of the disappearance of the demon emperor, but had further action. A huge claw blocking the sky and the sun suddenly stretched out from it. All the immortal gods who saw this scene seemed to be fixed and stared at the sky.

 Chapter 810

    It is reasonable to say that even if it is a big claw, these immortals will not have such an amazing response. After all, it is a mythical world, and there are many quasi saints present. It can be achieved by casually displaying a Dharma phase heaven and earth.


    However, this monster, which has not yet shown its true body, directly shocked all the people present, because it is not because of its size, but because of the pressure from its claws, which is a powerful pressure that most immortal gods have never felt, but at the moment of feeling this pressure, a term "holy power" came to their mind.


    Yes, it''s the power of the saint level. What''s coming out on the other side of the door is the existence of the saint level. It''s incredible.


    "Annihilation, life and disaster are so terrible! It''s useless. Now, even if he wants to run..." a fairy who was intimidated and looked pale muttered. Although he knew that Meng Haoran was really going to face the coming existence at the moment, he still unconsciously substituted himself into it. His mind was lost and fell into a mood of despair.


    An extremely depressing atmosphere appeared. There were so many people, but they couldn''t make a sound, just like a silent horror film.


    This time, almost all people are not optimistic about Meng Haoran. They have pity and regret in their eyes. The sage''s prestige is too deep and already exists invincibly. Therefore, even if Meng Haoran was surprised before Yan, they are not optimistic about him.


    At this time, the saints looked at the slowly emerging behemoth with dignified faces, and their eyes were stunned and incredible.


    For a long time, they have been at the top of the world. In addition to heaven and Hongjun, they are the strongest. They have always been a detached attitude, overlooking all sentient beings. For them, all sentient beings are just a chess piece for relieving boredom.


    But recently, accidents have occurred frequently. First, a mysterious man appeared in chaos and fought with Tongtian, and he was in the upper hand. Finally, Sanqing went out together without taking him. Later, he met the so-called people from the outside world. Even Daozu went out in person. Now, Meng Haoran, who can''t see the reality, doesn''t say it, There is a holy level.


    As saints, they can naturally judge the accuracy of this authority. There is no doubt that this coming must belong to their level of existence.


    In addition to these emotions, the two westerners who have been in deeper contact with Meng Haoran also have compassion for the upcoming existence. One of them saw the strength of Meng Haoran through the rules of fate, the other directly experienced the unfathomable depth of Meng Haoran. Even they can feel that the strength of the upcoming existence is not low, But in my heart, I already think it will lose.


    Meng Haoran quietly watched the huge figure appear, and did not make such things as destroying the door or attacking in advance while the other party did not fully appear.


    "A saint level really thinks highly of my child." Meng Haoran thought that this was actually the disaster made by the world in order to kill his children, and he had an unknown anger in his heart.


    With the generation of anger, strange images began to appear around Meng Haoran. The invisible chaotic divine fire replaced the previous solar true fire, making Meng Haoran look mysterious.


    As soon as the chaotic fire appeared, most of the body that was coming out of the door and had come out stopped for a while, but the pause was a little short, as short as the existence of the saint level, and others didn''t notice it at all.


    After the pause, it appeared a lot faster, as if it was in a hurry, and the speed became faster, but others could see it, but they didn''t think much. They thought it was normal to appear faster in the back!


    "Chaos is too deep." The saints in the void looked at the chaos and fire around Meng Haoran with fear in their eyes, but this hand showed that Meng Haoran was at the same level as them, and even most of them didn''t have many ways to face this hand.


    Finally, when the behemoth completely appeared in the eyes of the people, there was no movement at the door behind it, and it turned into stars, which seemed to give people a very beautiful feeling, but at the moment, no one would pay attention to this. Their eyes looked at the sudden Saint level strong.


    It is in the form of a unicorn, but it has a head that looks like a wolf but not a wolf and a fox but not a fox. Its eyes are slightly small. It looks like it is narrowed. It occasionally shows cruel light, which makes people shudder. It also has a tail that looks like a fish tail, giving people a metallic texture. Standing there seems to be the center of all evil. Rage is not enough to describe its feeling.


    "Ferocious Qi, one of the three thousand evil gods, the evil god of sin?" Meng Haoran looked at the presence in front of him and finally matched a figure in his memory. His thoughts became clear.


    Three thousand demons and gods are the existence of a thing with Pangu. They are born to control the existence together. At the beginning, the starting point is the holy level. If they are allowed to develop, I''m afraid everyone can become the later stage of 9 stars. As for the peak, it depends on the opportunity. After all, there is only one peak.


    "Before the heaven and earth were born, there was chaos. Among them, there were 3000 demons and gods, Pangu was one of them, and Hongjun was the same. Only after Pangu opened the sky, the divine axe was invincible, the heaven and earth suddenly split, yin and Yang initially divided, the earth, water, wind and fire fled around, and the demons and gods fled, leaving only three or two." From this sentence, we can know how this guy exists in front of us, but it seems that it is also because it is summoned from the door. Its strength is slightly stronger than the sage. In other words, it is the peak in the early stage of 9 stars, which is not in the middle stage.


    However, the demon God is the demon God. Even if it is only the peak in the early stage of 9 stars, I''m afraid it can fight against the upper and middle stages with the rules it controls that day.


    "This demon God who is not at the peak is so strong. How did Pangu exist at the beginning? I''m afraid it was almost to break through the peak in the later stage of 9 stars!" Meng Haoran''s mind flashed this idea, and then he focused on his current opponent. Even now, if he doesn''t have some real skills, he may not be able to solve the immediate trouble.


    Between the surging thoughts, the chaotic fire around Meng Haoran became more and more active.

 Chapter 811

    There was no sign of "whoosh". Meng Haoran and ferocious Qi disappeared at the same time, and then it was like a delay. After a few moments, the sky began to shine with light and explosive noise. Except the saints, others present could not understand what had happened. They could only draw a conclusion that surprised them, That is, Meng Haoran''s real combat power has reached the saint, and the battle with the monsters has reached another level, so they can''t even understand it.


    "Have you found that the surrounding space has become a lot fragile, as if it would be broken with one bucket."


    "You just found out! It''s not the two adults who caused this situation. If it goes on like this, I''m afraid the world will be directly broken! It''s like the original Lich war."


    "This... This... How is it possible!?"


    Although they can''t understand the battle, all the immortals raise their heads and look at the sky, trying to find Meng Haoran''s traces, hoping to see something from them. Besides, even if they can''t understand it, they have to see it! This kind of scene can be said to be rare for hundreds of millions of years.


    ¡­¡­


    So what is the real battle scene? From the perspective of the sage, Meng Haoran and the sudden demon God are constantly fighting each other. Meng Haoran has quietly appeared a sword in his hand, showing his Kendo ability.


    "Good skill. I''m afraid I''m not as good as him, but why didn''t he understand the rules of the sword?" The whole sky was intoxicated and benefited a lot from Meng Haoran''s battle.


    "What a wonderful control. I actually used chaos Shenhuo like this." Lao Tzu''s expressionless face was also surprised, because Meng Haoran''s body was surrounded by a layer of chaotic divine fire. Every time he collided with the demon God, he would constantly burn the other party along the contact place, making the other party''s strength obviously greater than Meng Haoran, but he had to take some strength to defend.


    For the demon God, although the chaotic divine fire is also extremely powerful, there is no problem with the short-term contact, so Meng Haoran can only cook the frog in warm water. When he can''t bear it, he can decide the victory with one blow.


    "The sword in his hand should be a congenital magic weapon! Why have you never heard of it?" The focus of Yuanshi''s attention was the sword in Meng Haoran''s hand.


    On one side, zhunti''s mouth twitched slightly after hearing this. Looking at the very familiar sword, the shadow in his heart that had been forgotten by him appeared again. Meng Haoran used this sword to kill him. In retrospect, his heart was dripping blood!


    "Hum, you dare to pay attention to that thing. After you see that shameless ability, I don''t know if you still have that courage, but those abilities are really good!" Zhunti actually loved Meng Haoran''s sword. Although Meng Haoran cleaned him up with that sword, it was because of this that he could feel its strength more.


    There is no doubt about the power of the demon God. Later, he uses the power of the law. Under the cover of the law of evil, Meng Haoran is cautious, because once hit by the law of evil, as long as he has a clear conscience, as long as there is a little evil, he will be infinitely amplified. Finally, he will directly lead to the heart devil. If he can''t defeat the heart devil, he will be directly swallowed by the heart devil.


    "Long Aotian, long Aotian, I''m long Aotian." When this sentence resounded through the void, zhunti shook his feet and almost fell down, which made other saints cast extremely surprised eyes.


    Fortunately, zhunti has a thick skin and a feeling that a dead pig is not afraid of boiling water, which reduces a lot of embarrassment.


    "Coming." There was a glimmer of excitement in zhunti''s eyes. He was about to see an appearance with the same treatment as him. He also had some expectations in his heart. Some things would be happy only after sharing with others!


    In the next battle, except zhunti and Jieyin, the other four saints couldn''t understand it completely, because since the vague words appeared, the demon God seemed to suddenly become a fool. There were all kinds of mistakes that shouldn''t be made in the battle, and finally even his own attack hit him.


    "This is the case. He shouldn''t be stupid!" The primitive stared at the demon God''s self performance, and his heart was 10000 grass mud horses galloping by.


    "There should be other reasons!" Even the whole sky was stunned, and the connection port was not found at the beginning of the year.


    The battle between Meng Haoran and the demon God finally ended in a strange way. The nature of victory was Meng Haoran. Finally, Meng Haoran''s blow gathered all the chaotic fire in the whole body and directly burned the demon God.


    However, Meng Haoran''s figure appeared in the void again. When the demon God did not appear, the people below also knew that the battle was over. Only Meng Haoran who was still there could win. They looked at Meng Haoran with awe. At this moment, they have divided Meng Haoran into the level of saints, which they need to look up to.


    In many places, many people look at Meng Haoran''s figure like the Lord of the universe with envy. The arrogant posture of this figure has been deeply printed in their minds and become the object of their pursuit and worship.


    "Wow!" Suddenly, a loud baby cry resounded through the world. The sound was very strange. When it appeared, as long as the life deep in the world heard it, it seemed that it was not transmitted through the sound, but through the world.


    "The legendary life was born?" Everyone stared at the direction of the voice, and their mind was blank.


    The empty Meng Haoran''s originally indifferent expression suddenly turned into ecstasy. What emerged in his heart was an unspeakable sense of excitement. His first child was finally born.


    Just when Meng Haoran wanted to see his child, suddenly there was a loud noise in the void, and a thunder like thunder robbery completely composed of chaotic divine fire roared to a place where the baby''s voice came out.


    "No!" Meng Haoran was shocked in his heart, and then his body took action in an instant. He released all his strength without any reservation. The threat broke out hundreds of times stronger than the previous battle, which made the whole world tremble. The saints around him almost knelt down under the sudden threat, or went all out to barely stand for it, but this is the limit.

 Chapter 812

    Meng Haoran gave full play to his speed at this moment. Even narei''s speed was like slowing down in his eyes.


    "Die!" Meng Haoran is really angry this time. It''s so close that his child may die here. Meng Haoran doesn''t think that a child is only born with the ability to resist such a powerful attack. I''m afraid not only the child, but also Chang''e will die under this attack.


    Meng Haoran''s strength completely broke out, and others seemed to be completely static. When they felt it again, they saw a very amazing scene. Meng Haoran was under the thunder gathered by the chaotic divine fire, and his face was gloomy and waved a punch, and the effect of this punch was to directly devour the raging chaotic divine fire.


    After Meng Haoran waved his fist, a small black hole formed in front of him. The black hole swallowed the chaotic fire as if under control, and then disappeared slowly, but did not cause other damage.


    "Black hole fist!" Meng Haoran murmured, this is when he understood the deep level of the rules of nature. He developed the fist technique based on the principle of black holes in previous lives. Each fist can hit a black hole. What''s more special is that the power of the black hole is controlled by himself and controllable.


    With Meng Haoran''s strength to deal with the chaotic divine fire, it is natural to catch it, so the black hole swallowed the chaotic divine fire so easily.


    The gods and immortals who saw the emergence and dissipation of the black hole with their own eyes are now stunned. At the moment of the emergence of the black hole, they can feel the shudder from the depths of their souls and know the horror of the black hole. As long as the thing exists for one more second, I''m afraid everyone present will be destroyed.


    Such combat effectiveness and are beyond the legendary sage. Has he reached the level of Daozu? Many immortals were shocked by the idea in their minds. Meng Haoran''s power was too much just now. Many quasi saints and Dalai who had felt the power of saints felt that Meng Haoran was stronger at that time, or even not a bit stronger. If the power of saints made them despair without resistance, So Meng Haoran didn''t even give them the chance to despair. They didn''t have the qualification to feel Meng Haoran''s level. If Meng Haoran wanted to, they didn''t know how to die until they died. If they were saints, they might feel a little at last.


    "Well, after watching the play, you all go! Now I don''t like to be disturbed." Meng Haoran looked around and left such a sentence coldly. Then he turned around and changed his smile. He was finally going to see his child.


    Meng Haoran''s words made all the immortals dare not stay here. After all, this is a world of the jungle. After Meng Haoran showed his absolute crushing strength, no one dared to violate Meng Haoran''s words unless he was really impatient.


    The immortals scattered in groups. On the way back, they were still talking about this time. Meng Haoran''s phenotype spread all over the world at an amazing speed. I''m afraid no one will know it before long. Now everyone regards him as a higher level than the sage. Compared with Daozu Hongjun, they are looking forward to whether there will be a war between the two in the end.


    "What to do? Everyone, I think everyone is very clear about his feelings just now. Although he is unwilling to admit it, I''m afraid his strength has exceeded our level." The six quasi saints in the void all turned pale at this time. Just now Meng Haoran broke out. Those saints at the saint level couldn''t react. Therefore, the damage they suffered had not been hit by them, because they didn''t respond, but it was different for them. They sensed and resisted, but the final result was only reluctantly, No, just kneel down.


    The saints were silent for a while, because Meng Haoran didn''t cover it up. At this time, they also felt that the little life and Chang''e were born. They understood this after a little thought. This extinction disaster was obviously the offspring of Meng Haoran and Chang''e.


    "It''s really not a good time to disturb him at this time. In addition to the strength he just showed, I don''t think the teacher should not feel it. Since he didn''t continue to give instructions, that is, now we can act according to our own wishes. I think we''d better leave for the time being and ask the teacher''s opinions first ¡£¡± Naturally, the speaker must mention this guy, and others can''t lose face, because in this way, they will admit that they are still afraid of Meng Haoran?


    Zhunti''s words were said in everyone''s heart. Lao Tzu pretended to meditate for a while and directly nodded and said, "that''s good."


    When Lao Tzu said this, others agreed, so the saints finally took a deep look at Meng Haoran''s direction and left.


    When the saints left, Meng Haoran, who was holding his direct son, paused, and then continued to tease his son.


    "Look, our baby son is so cute. He has big eyes, small nose and beautiful face. When he grows up, he will be a handsome pot. Hey, look, he wants to know that I''m praising him. He''s so happy!" In Meng Haoran''s arms, the little baby stared, his eyes flashed, looked around curiously, smiled and laughed very well when he heard Meng Haoran''s words.


    If it''s in a dream, let me never wake up! I am willing to never wake up here. Chang''e thought so in her heart, and then quickly focused on Meng Haoran and her baby.


    "Come on, let our baby get close to his mother." Meng Haoran came to Chang''e with the baby, put the baby in front of Chang''e, then held Chang''e''s hand and input a wave of energy. Soon Chang''e''s face looked much better.

 Chapter 813

    "It''s hard for you." Meng Haoran said to Chang''e very gently. His eyes are full of tenderness. Chang''e gave birth to a son for him, and his status in his heart has improved a lot again.


    Chang''e smiled and shook her head. "It''s not hard. Have you decided what name to give him?"


    "Name?" Meng Haoran was stunned. He remembered that he had forgotten to consider this, but it''s not too late.


    After pondering for a moment, Meng Haoran said, "since there was such a big movement when our child was born, which triggered the destruction of life, let''s call him Meng Sheng, miesheng? Now he''s here."


    Originally, Meng Haoran also considered giving his son a name that sounded domineering to Meng Jingshi, but finally gave up. In this world, only low-key is the king! Besides the name or something, it''s better to sound friendly.


    "Meng Sheng, have children." Chang''e directly agreed to Meng Haoran''s name. After being called to have a baby, the little baby showed curious eyes. Looking at Chang''e, she seemed to realize that she was calling herself.


    Next, Meng Haoran stayed with Meng Sheng and teased him until he fell asleep.


    Although it was said that it was the child of Meng Haoran and Chang''e, it didn''t show special miracles at the beginning. It didn''t say that it was like Nezha. It was completely like an ordinary baby. Only the noble blood breath emanating from the body from time to time could show its particularity.


    "You must give the little guy a good childhood!" As a father, Meng Haoran naturally hopes that his children can become talents in the future, but before that, he also hopes that his children can live a happy life, and in order not to go astray, he has to give good education!


    "There are many things to consider! Now I deserve to be forgiven. It''s so troublesome to be a father. But I''m afraid everyone is willing to bear the trouble!" Although he said trouble in his mouth, Meng Haoran''s expression was completely different. On the contrary, it was called happiness! Some stupid, stupid.


    ¡­¡­


    Meng Haoran, who had children, did not take the initiative to find Hongjun. Instead, he became a model father at home, and there has been no movement there, so he gave Meng Haoran a very peaceful time.


    During this time, in order to make his children happy, Meng Haoran took Chang''e and Meng Sheng to a small county town relative to Chang''an. It was a foregone conclusion. He also opened an ordinary restaurant and lived an ordinary life.


    In order to let Meng Sheng spend his childhood like an ordinary person, Meng Haoran set a seal on Meng Sheng, making him look stronger than ordinary children, so that he can play with those ordinary children.


    Of course, Meng Haoran will not restrict Meng Sheng''s growth in this way. The seal he set has other functions. When Meng Sheng is 20 years old, he will directly untie it. At that time, the power of the seal will directly push Meng Haoran''s realm to the golden immortal. The golden immortal at the age of 20 is much stronger than Meng Haoran, which is unprecedented.


    Even if you don''t have to practice, you can directly promote Jinxian. No one will believe it if you are afraid to say it. However, if you change the responsibility to Meng Sheng who lives in the destruction of life, it is very possible. Although Meng Haoran seals the power from Meng Sheng, he only stores the power field by sealing, but when the seal is released, they will reappear, It turned into Meng Sheng''s original strength, and it is these forces that enable Meng Sheng to be promoted directly.


    "Rural base" is the restaurant opened by Meng Haoran and his wife in this small county called Yang''an. Meng Haoran uses the modern concept and focuses on buffet. It is not bad in the small county and city. It was soon imitated. However, what character Meng Haoran is, they can''t catch up with him if they make some innovation, Therefore, Meng Haoran''s Tavern has always been in a leading state.


    Of course, Meng Haoran is not a person who doesn''t give each other a living, so they can drink some soup with Meng Haoran. Meng Haoran''s style makes him a good reputation in the small county. Therefore, Meng Sheng also has many small partners.


    In order to make Meng Sheng''s three views normal, Meng Haoran also made great efforts to create a good atmosphere. Therefore, he secretly made a lot of efforts.


    Of course, if the three outlooks are normal, it doesn''t mean that Meng Haoran wants to cultivate a good man. At ordinary times, Meng Haoran also consciously instills some indispensable ideas of preventing people into Meng Sheng, and is committed to cultivating Meng Sheng into a talent who is really suitable for living in this world.


    Speaking of Meng Haoran, he doesn''t care whether Meng Sheng is a particularly good person. As long as he is good to his relatives and friends, Chang''e has to educate Meng Sheng into that kind of gentleman. Meng Haoran can only let it go.


    Chang''e plays the role of a talented girl of a great family. She is proficient in piano, chess, calligraphy and painting. After learning a lot with Meng Sheng, she becomes a real talent, and it''s still very easy. There''s no way. After all, it can lead to destruction. If she doesn''t have this intelligence, it''s too much.


    Not only that, although Meng Sheng finally developed towards that kind of gentleman, in fact, Meng Sheng also evolved into a mind similar to Meng Haoran, both positive and evil, which is a better result.


    Although as an ordinary person, the world has long been changed by Meng Haoran, so Meng Sheng also played the game, and he is very strong in the game. It is only because of Meng Haoran''s seal that he has not improved his strength anyway, which makes him very depressed.


    Also for this reason, some people who originally liked girls and worshipped him gradually left him, which gave him a big blow. However, it also made him understand the truth of the world. The law of the jungle. What he can really rely on is his own strength.


    After experiencing this situation, Meng Sheng did not become depressed because of the blow. Instead, he worked harder and harder. He believed that as long as he worked hard, there would always be a successful day. It was called hard work. Meng Haoran almost couldn''t help lifting his seal in advance.


    "Have you really decided?" Meng Haoran looked like a middle-aged man at this time. He looked at Meng Sheng, who was 8 points similar to him, and his tone was very serious. He sighed with emotion that the time was fast. In the twinkling of an eye, his children were going to be 20 years old.

 Chapter 814

    Meng Sheng looked at his father with a firm expression and said without hesitation: "yes, father, I don''t believe I''m a waste who can''t cultivate spiritual power. I''ll prove it to you this time."


    Meng Sheng''s proof is actually to go to a dangerous place, that is, the famous arena. The place where the momentum of the arena is also in the virtual world created by Meng Haoran. It just means that it is a virtual world, but only in this arena is different. If you want to go in, you will go in not only the spirit, but also the body.


    The arena is a place full of killing, and its role is only one, that is, the test between life and death. The arena has a total of 99 floors. Each floor is a small world, full of countless dangers. Those who can survive in it are the real strong.


    The reason why Meng Sheng wanted to go to the arena was that there was one thing in the arena that was likely to enable him to cultivate spiritual power. From then on, he embarked on the road of cultivation, that is, the casting flower. It is said that the only effect of this flower is to help people change their physique and worsen their physique that is not suitable for cultivation.


    This casting flower is very rare, even in the arena is a scarce thing, and it will be effective only if you pick it yourself and use it in an hour.


    "Although the cast flower is effective, do you know how many people are really successful in using it?" Meng Haoran said seriously, but he didn''t think it was time to tell his son the real situation. Suddenly, his son was so old.


    Casting flowers can not transform people''s physique every time. According to statistics, the success rate is only about 50%, which can be said to be half heaven and half hell.


    "I know, but always try, don''t you? Father, don''t you always say that man will conquer heaven?" Meng Sheng''s eyes didn''t change. It seemed that he had already been prepared.


    Well, let him go out and experience the real world. When the time is ripe, tell him the truth. I don''t know what expression he will have when he knows that he is the existence that causes destruction and robbery in transmission.


    "OK! Then go and try, but do what you can. You should remember that the most precious thing is your own life. If you don''t have your life, then you don''t have it together." Meng Haoran said.


    Although Meng Sheng expected Meng Haoran to promise, he was very excited after he really promised, "please tell my mother the news for me."


    "You boy, I knew you would do this?" Meng Haoran smiled and scolded, which made Meng Sheng feel embarrassed. Indeed, the reason why he told Meng Haoran about it first was that Chang''e would not allow him to take risks.


    Next, Meng Haoran told Meng Sheng something to pay attention to when he went out. What he said was that he was right and reasonable. Meng Sheng was stunned. Meng Haoran''s eyes were strange. In his eyes, his father was not a person with such knowledge!


    People with such rich adventure experience should be strong adventurers, not ordinary people in a small county like Meng Haoran.


    "Father, where on earth did you know this?" Finally, before leaving, Meng Sheng couldn''t help asking.


    Meng Haoran showed a meaningful smile and said, "of course it''s reading! Didn''t I tell you from an early age that everything in the world can be found in books?"


    As soon as Meng Sheng heard this, he turned around and left. He had heard it countless times. When he was a child, he was fooled and thought it was really the same thing. However, with the increase of age, he found that Meng Haoran lied to him. Although there was no evidence, he hadn''t seen Meng Haoran read a book since he was so old. This has explained the problem.


    "If I don''t tell you, I won''t tell you. I''m actually putting me off with this reason." Tang Sheng walked to his room, but he had been thinking about what Meng Haoran had said before. He had better give him the three brocade bags he took out and opened at the critical moment.


    Although he didn''t believe this so-called trick, and even had the impulse to open it on the spot, he finally held back. He didn''t even find himself. His solid inside was faint. Some believed what Meng Haoran said today.


    "Forget it, just take it as an amulet." Meng Sheng kicked the brocade bag into his arms and began to think about how to face his mother next.


    In Meng Sheng''s opinion, Chang''e loved him so much that he wouldn''t let him do anything slightly dangerous from small to large. The place he was going to was so dangerous this time. I''m afraid 100% Chang''e wouldn''t let him go.


    The next day, when Meng Sheng got the news from Meng Haoran that Chang''e had allowed him to leave, he was very surprised and even thought that Meng Haoran was lying to him. However, after confronting Chang''e and seeing that Chang''e was really allowed, he felt as if he was in a dream.


    "It''s so strange that it doesn''t look like an ordinary mother at all," Meng Sheng was very puzzled, but finally he had the upper hand for the idea of getting rid of waste and left with a worried heart.


    ¡­¡­


    "It''s all your fault. Your son let him go to such a dangerous place when he was so young?" Chang''e looked at Meng Haoran with some anger. She actually disagreed at the beginning that Meng Haoran asked Meng Sheng to go to the competition tower. Meng Haoran persuaded her by saying good or bad things.


    Meng Haoran listened to Chang''e''s words, smiled bitterly and comforted: "well, he will be fine. Didn''t I send a separate person to protect him? Besides, where he goes is my world. It will be fine. You don''t have to worry. You don''t know my strength. With me, no one in the world can threaten him."


    "But..." although she knew Meng Haoran''s words were completely right, Chang''e was not at ease.


    "Well, you don''t want our child to be a good man who can only be under the wings of his parents! This time he can make such a great determination. As parents, we should be happy for him. This is the performance of growing up." meng haoran


    Chang''e hesitated slightly, but finally recognized Meng Haoran''s words. Yes, the young eagle will fly to the sky one day. Although Meng Sheng can always live under Meng Haoran''s protection, he will be very good, and even his future achievements will not be too low. At least he can become a saint, but without this experience, his future achievements will be limited, This is what neither Chang''e nor Meng Haoran wants to see.

 Chapter 815

    Meng Haoran naturally won''t let his child be born. Therefore, he not only got a separate personal protection, but also changed Meng Sheng''s seal. As long as Meng Sheng''s mood changes greatly, he will directly unseal it, and then he can have a big explosion like the protagonist in the transmission.


    "I just don''t know how his enemies will react when they see him change from a mortal without any mana to a golden immortal or even a big Luo." At the thought of this scene, Meng Haoran felt very excited.


    "Well, I should go to work at this time. If I don''t return to the normal, I may not be able to summon up the courage to climb that peak again." Meng Haoran finally plans to meet Hongjun.


    In fact, Meng Haoran and Hongjun don''t have to fight. As long as Hongjun hands over the Jade Butterfly, Meng Haoran can let him go.


    However, Meng Haoran didn''t hold much hope for this. After all, the Jade Butterfly of fortune is not only a treasure of Tao for Hongjun. It can be said that without the Jade Butterfly of fortune, there would be no Hongjun. If he stood on Hongjun''s corner capital, he would definitely not hand over the baby.


    "Why don''t you show up now that you''ve come?" In Zixiao palace, Hongjun sat on a futon, his eyes slightly closed, like sleeping, but his chest didn''t fluctuate at all, but he suddenly said.


    "Pa. Pa. pa" a burst of applause came, and then Meng Haoran, dressed in green, appeared in Hongjun''s vision.


    It was discovered. It really deserves to be Hongjun! Although I didn''t try my best to hide my trace, I believe that the general 9-star trace can''t find myself.


    No, maybe he didn''t find it. It was it. Meng Haoran suddenly thought of something in his mind. He looked at Hongjun''s eyes, and then it was clear. At this time, Hongjun''s eyes had no human emotion at all, just like he was a robot.


    There is no doubt that Meng Haoran is not facing Hongjun, but the way of heaven.


    "The way of heaven? But I''m not looking for you today. Let me wake you up!" Meng Haoran suddenly made a strange move, and the rules of fortune burst out, enveloping the Zixiao palace in an instant.


    Hung Jun, who was shrouded in the rules of nature, changed his face for a while. Finally, his eyes began to be flexible and gradually recovered their spirituality.


    Seeing these eyes full of Gong wisdom and vicissitudes, Meng Haoran fell a stone in his heart. Originally, he was not very confident that he could awaken the real Hongjun Taoist. Now it seems that he has succeeded.


    "Hongjun?" Although Meng Haoran was asking, his tone was very positive.


    "Yes, it''s the old man. I didn''t expect that I would be awake one day." Hongjun stood up from the futon and stirred his hands, like a patient recovering from a serious illness.


    "I really want to thank you. If it weren''t for you, I would have been controlled all the time!" When he said that he was controlled, he obviously accentuated his tone. From here, it can be seen that Hongjun didn''t agree with the Tao voluntarily, but had some secret.


    "If you really thank me, give me the jade plate of good fortune." Meng Haoran uttered such a sentence, which stunned Hong Jun, and then his expression was much gloomy.


    It seems that the negotiation failed! Meng Haoran thought like this, but Hongjun across the street suddenly laughed and said, "OK! Jade Butterfly creation can give you!"


    "Does he have to be soft?" Hongjun changed his mind again


    "If you can get it from me!"


    Isn''t that nonsense? Meng Haoran rolled his eyes. Although he had expected this situation in his heart, he was drunk and said casually, "I''ll take it!"


    "Come on! I''ll wait." Hongjun''s answer is also a little cute. It gives people a feeling of a child, which makes Meng Haoran doubt whether the Taoist ancestor in front of him is in the end.


    Is this the old child in transmission. Meng Haoran couldn''t help thinking so.


    At this time, Hongjun''s face finally became serious. He looked at Meng Haoran for a few seconds and almost made Meng Haoran uncomfortable. Finally, he was very lucky and said seriously, "the jade plate of creation will not be given to you. If you really want it, don''t blame me."


    "Alas," Meng Haoran sighed, "did the negotiation fail? Then let''s follow the most primitive rules."


    The most primitive rule, both of them know what this means, that is, strength is king. Only powerful people can finally get what they want.


    "Then come on! Don''t worry. I''ll do my best to see you sober me up."


    Go all out. Shouldn''t we release water at this time? Meng Haoran vomited badly,


    The atmosphere became tense here. Meng Haoran and Hongjun looked at each other and understood each other''s eyes. At present, they both disappeared in Zixiao palace and reappeared in the depths of chaos, an unknown place. If they fought here, nothing could be transmitted to the western travel world, and even other saints would not be aware of it.


    "It''s such a rule. No wonder you can become a Taoist ancestor." Meng Haoran was surprised to see the power of rules emerging around Hongjun. He recognized that his real body was the virtual and real rules at the first time. When he practiced to the depth, he could turn the virtual into the real rules, and he could also simulate other rules, although the power was not so great.


    At this time, Hongjun seems to have a transparent layer on his body, which is extremely unreal. At the same time, various laws emerge around him from time to time, and the power of different laws turns into different effects, which is extremely spectacular.


    "What can be done by emptiness and reality, my nature can also do it." Meng Haoran mumbled such a sentence, and then his surroundings began to change.


    "What?" Hung Jun had always as like as two peas, but when he saw Meng Haoran''s situation, he could not calm down. Because Meng Haoran was different from others, everything else was exactly the same as him.


    Hongjun frowned and waved to Meng Haoran. A fire wheel composed of fire elements ran to Meng Haoran. He wanted to test whether everything around Meng Haoran needed charts?


    Meng Haoran smiled and made the same action as Hongjun. The fire wheel of the same size appeared as if it were a mold.

 Chapter 816

    Two huge fire wheels collided. Surprisingly, they didn''t burst because of the impact, but slowed down


    Slowly merged together, like homology, and finally became a larger fire wheel, so quietly stayed in the middle of Meng Haoran and Hongjun.


    Seeing this, Hongjun''s pupil shrinks and looks at Meng Haoran with some amazement. This scene has told him that Meng Haoran has real materials.


    "This strength, no wonder you will come to me so confidently, but even so, I won''t let you succeed easily." After Hongjun said a word, the momentum around him increased sharply, and then there were countless Hongjun around. Each one looked the same as the real one. It was impossible to tell whether it was the real body or anything else.


    "Small skills!" Meng Haoran smiled and made the same move as Hong Jun. suddenly, a strange scene appeared in the void. Their positions remained the same, but there were countless Hong Jun and Meng Haoran fighting around, and each pair used the same tricks and temperament. If they were not different, I''m afraid they would really beat themselves.


    "You can''t tell the winner from the loser. You''d better use your real skills!" For a long time, there was still no winner, Meng Haoran said.


    Hongjun looked at the surrounding scenes and sighed in his heart. He knew that Meng Haoran was right, "well, it''s a waste of time to continue."


    Without any action, the surrounding Hongjun disappeared. Of course, Meng Haoran, who also disappeared, was only a little slower.


    "Since you want to create a jade butterfly, I''ll let you try its power." Hongjun said this with a dignified face, and then he saw a thing shining with colorful light in his hand, because it was wrapped by the light and could not see the truth.


    Meng Haoran''s eyes suddenly lit up. This is the legendary Jade Butterfly of creation, which controls the power of creation and cause and effect?


    Sure enough, it was the entanglement of the law of creation. Meng Haoran, who majored in the law of creation, soon found the entangled rules of creation around the jade plate of creation. In fact, the rules of creation were more pure than his own.


    "At least 50% of the natural rules, or even higher. With this, I will decide. With it, I can break through to the middle of 9 stars in a very short time. At that time, I can really compete with the later stage of 9 stars, and then I have a little chance to resist the peak of 9 stars." Meng Haoran said secretly in his heart that his eyes looking at the Jade Butterfly of creation are getting hotter and hotter.


    "Besides this Law of creation, another powerful force that is not inferior to the law of creation is the law of cause and effect. If you can live in two powerful laws, no wonder you can be qualified to become a magic weapon that can impact the God of the protagonist." In addition to the rules of creation, Meng Haoran also felt a force no less than the rules of creation. He knew that it was the law of cause and effect.


    The colorful light slowly dispersed, and finally revealed the original face of the Jade Butterfly. Meng Haoran was also slightly stunned when he saw its real appearance, because it was too ordinary to be ignored. Its appearance was just like an ordinary Jade Butterfly, and it looked a little old.


    "Why do you think it will look like a treasure?" Hongjun also knew Meng Haoran''s thoughts when he saw Meng Haoran''s reaction. In fact, even he almost missed the treasure at the beginning. If he hadn''t been accompanied by the jade dish of creation, he wouldn''t believe that such an ordinary Jade Butterfly actually hid such a powerful power.


    Meng Haoran heard Hongjun''s words, but he had some feelings in his heart. Indeed, some things can''t be seen only from the appearance. The road is simple. The more he gets to the back, the more ordinary it is. However, what this ordinary hides is the most dazzling side.


    Hongjun did not give Meng Haoran the extra moment to continue feeling, but began the next wave of offensive.


    Hongjun''s powerful power sprang up from Hongjun''s body. The power belonging to the middle of the ninth star has completely erupted at the moment, and it didn''t stop until it reached the peak of the middle of the ninth star, but it didn''t end. At this time, the Jade Butterfly in front of Hongjun suddenly changed, made a Taoist robe and blessed Hongjun. After a meal, Hongjun''s momentum entered a new level, 9 stars later.


    Feeling the momentum dozens of times stronger than himself, Meng Haoran dared not be careless, and the sword of creation in his hand also appeared.


    At the same time, Hongjun''s face on the opposite side was also frozen. Looking at the sword in Meng Haoran''s hand, he was particularly surprised, because the response of the Jade Butterfly of creation has explained everything. It is not inferior to the sword of the Jade Butterfly of creation.


    Meng Haoran directly opened the blue mode. His fortune rules soared. In fact, they also began to soar. Finally, they soared to the point that although they were weaker than Hongjun, they were not much weaker.


    Of course, Meng Haoran''s sword is not as good as the Jade Butterfly of creation. After all, Meng Haoran has used one of the three modes, and the more powerful one has not been used yet. Meng Haoran has also studied other methods of using the sword of creation in 20 years. It''s not as good as the compound mode. Any two modes can be used together, At that time, the power was not as simple as one plus one.


    "Nature belongs to heaven and earth, cause and effect add to me!" After a big drink, Hongjun, who had taken the road of emptiness and reality, directly used the rules of creation, but the rules of creation were not used to attack Meng Haoran, but rushed to the top like his words, and then integrated into the unknown emptiness.


    Meng Haoran did not relax his vigilance. The former sentence has been realized and the rules of creation have been incorporated into heaven and earth. Then the meaning of the latter sentence is worth pondering.


    While Meng Haoran was thinking, Hongjun''s surrounding causal rules soared in an instant, as if it had injected an extremely powerful energy, doubling in an instant. If the ship had only 50 or 60% before, at least 80% or even 90% according to Meng Haoran''s estimation at the moment.


    "I see. Did you use nature to bless cause and effect?" Meng Haoran also understood what happened to Hongjun at this time.


    Indeed, although the two laws are very powerful, they are also too scattered. If the forces are gathered together, they will certainly be stronger.


    "This is similar to my hybrid model!" Meng Haoran murmured, and then the red and blue colors on his body lit up at the same time, and the mixing mode was turned on.

 Chapter 817

    The mixture of red and blue finally gave birth to purple. A purple attention ran through the void and dyed the surrounding void purple. The scene was dreamy and particularly beautiful, but Hongjun was not in the mood to appreciate the beauty.


    Hongjun''s mood at this time is unspeakably complex. He didn''t expect Meng Haoran to be so difficult. Every time he improves his strength, the other party will always make amazing moves. Now he has almost all the means and reached unprecedented strength, but Meng Haoran is not comparable with him, and it seems that the other party should still be hidden.


    "It''s a terrible young man!" After a sigh, Hongjun had a gun in his hand.


    "Killing God gun" is the gun in Hongjun''s hand. Among the top ten artifact, the artifact with extremely powerful attack power is in his hand. Unexpectedly, his power is faintly beyond the so-called congenital treasure.


    Next, Meng Haoran and Hongjun staged a gun sword fight. Meng Haoran was surprised to find that Hongjun''s most powerful skill was gunshot, which was not weak compared with his swordsmanship.


    Guns and swords intersected, but there was no sound of metal collision in the void. Instead, every time they intersected, there would be a small space crack. The void could not bear the battle between them. Hundreds of space cracks appeared around them in a short moment. Although each of them was not particularly large, they were amazing together, because they were so close, So if the two continue to grow, these space cracks will merge directly.


    The battle scene between the two is extremely spectacular. Like the collision between two stars, although each time is not earth shaking, the afterwave also makes the void tremble. Even if a saint says no here, he will be shocked to death by the afterwave.


    However, the battle must be decided after all. After about an hour of fighting, a clear sound of metal fracture appeared very abrupt in a collision.


    "No! There''s a crack in the killer gun." Hongjun''s surprised voice sounded, and then Meng Haoran seized the opportunity to do a lot of things even for a moment.


    Meng Haoran made a direct attack and chopped. Although Hongjun reluctantly made a defense at last, he was still hurt by this attack. Although he was not cut and bled like ordinary people, his momentum was also weakened a lot.


    The battle between the masters was extremely dangerous. At that time, Hongjun was completely defeated. It was impossible to turn the table unless he showed some unique skills.


    In fact, the next time Hongjun had no ability to attack, he was basically defending, and the rhythm of the battle was controlled by Meng Haoran.


    No matter how perfect the defense is, there are mistakes. Therefore, after holding on for a long time, Hongjun was injured by Meng Haoran again.


    It was easier after one or two. About 10 minutes later, the battle was over. Hongjun was already driving Meng Haoran''s sword of creation on his neck.


    "I lost." Hongjun said this in a disappointed tone. After all, he has been the strongest in the world since a long time ago. He never thought he would lose, and he still lost in the hands of a young man who looks so young.


    Seeing Hongjun admit defeat, Meng Haoran was also relieved. In fact, he had gone all out in the fight just now. If his natural sword was not harder than the killing gun, who would win and who would lose might take longer to know, and he might lose temporarily if he didn''t use stronger means.


    "In that case, as the winner, I''ll take the Jade Butterfly." Meng Haoran said that he was going to take away the natural jade butterfly on Hongjun. However, at this time, changes suddenly occurred. A powerful shock wave suddenly broke out on Hongjun. Meng Haoran was rushed to one side. When he reacted, Hongjun was already on the other side.


    "Hongjun? No, I should call you Tiandao!" Meng Haoran only looked at each other and found something wrong. The temperament, eyes and the energy around him were not Hongjun before. In an instant, Meng Haoran judged that Hongjun''s will had been suppressed again. What appeared in front of him was the Tao of heaven. Although Hongjun pressed down the Tao of heaven with the help of Meng Haoran at the beginning, But after he was injured, he had no extra power to suppress the heavenly way, and I''m afraid he also had the careful thought of catching the power of the heavenly way and fighting Meng Haoran, which made the heavenly way come out so easily.


    "Heresy! Need to be cleared!" Hongjun looked at Meng Haoran without any fluctuation in his eyes. After a few seconds, he said coldly, and then began to take action.


    Hongjun directly incarnated into a giant. The giant was a complete man with a rough face, but his whole body was full of power, as if he were the embodiment of power.


    "Pangu!?" Although he didn''t go through Pangu with his own eyes, Meng Haoran immediately came up with the answer in his mind, and then he believed it. When he reached his strength, this sudden spiritual sense was generally very correct, so he immediately confirmed that the other party was Pangu, although it was not true.


    In the view of heaven, only Pangu is the strongest? Therefore, in order to deal with Meng Haoran, he incarnated into this posture. In other words, it also relied on the power of Hongjun and the Jade Butterfly of creation. Otherwise, he could not become the present posture with the power of heaven. After all, his power limit is the middle of the ninth star. Apart from some of Hongjun''s willingness, he can control Hongjun, And Hongjun itself is the particularity of its original world work.


    "En? Pangu axe! Can it appear here? Should it be worthy of heaven?" Meng Haoran suddenly saw the weapon in Pangu''s hand and instantly felt that it was a genuine Pangu axe. It seems that when the early Pangu body fell, Tiandao also took the opportunity to take a lot of things!


    Tiandao won''t talk nonsense with Meng Haoran. Pangu chopped it with an axe. I''m afraid the power of this axe is no less than the evil power when Pangu opened the sky, because it directly split the chaos and void into two parts. Meng Haoran directly saw the outside of the world, that is to say, Tiandao directly broke the world.


    "Hey, hey, do you want to be so fierce? This is your world! Is it so big to kill me?" Meng Haoran vomited badly in his heart, but his body also made the right response.

 Chapter 818

    "Hiss" Meng Haoran, who was able to avoid an axe, looked back and took a breath of cold air, because just that axe, there was a space crack comparable to all the previous battles between Meng Haoran and Hongjun. No, it should not be called a crack, but a gate. Such a large width is enough for many people.


    Without giving Meng Haoran time to continue to be surprised, the attack of Pangu, the incarnation of Tiandao, hit again, which was also an axe to destroy the sky and the earth. It seems that Tiandao spared no effort to kill Meng Haoran. Such a powerful attack is not so easy to use. Meng Haoran guessed that the attack must be hit by the law of force, otherwise it could not be so powerful.


    The power of the rule of force known as "no matter how changeable you are, I will break it by myself" is undoubtedly the strongest in the face-to-face confrontation. I don''t know how the Tao of heaven uses this rule. It should be the rule without power.


    "Is it because of Hongjun''s emptiness and reality and good fortune? That''s the only reason. But even if I know the reason, it''s useless. If I think more, I''d better consider what to do now." Meng Haoran''s thinking gradually closed, and his momentum also changed slightly and became erratic, but these changes did not attract the attention of heaven.


    In the gap between the fourth attack of Pangu''s Avatar and the fifth attack, Meng Haoran finally shot.


    "Combination mode, red, blue and green!" With a drink in Meng Haoran''s heart, the sword in his hand began to shine in red, blue and green. Just for a moment, Meng Haoran entered a state similar to that of the blue crystal male captain, as if he was detached from the world, but this time it gave people a deeper feeling. The blessing of the other two modes also made other changes.


    The voice of "cut and transport" sounded. At the moment when the voice sounded, Pangu, who was already attacking, was like being fixed. Time was still at this moment. It should be said that only Meng Haoran''s time was not still. Meng Haoran suddenly waved the sword of creation in his hand.


    "Click", clearly did not see Meng Haoran''s sword cut anything, but when time recovered, Pangu''s Avatar began to dissipate in the air gradually.


    Hongjun, who was controlled by the heavenly way, appeared in the void again, but at this time, Hongjun was very pale, as if he had suffered some great damage. Even the heavenly way, which should have no fear, could see a trace of panic through Hongjun''s eyes.


    "Seems to have succeeded?" Meng Haoran felt that more than half of his mana was empty, but he was in a particularly good mood. If there were no accidents, the power that Tiandao can use now might not be as good as an immortal. The reason why he can stand here is also due to manipulating Hongjun''s flesh.


    Cut and run is Meng Haoran''s finale move, but each use determines the outcome, although this is only Meng Haoran''s second use.


    Although Meng Haoran doesn''t know what fortune it is to cut off, now that he has succeeded, Meng Haoran can clearly feel what the way of heaven has been cut off.


    The way of heaven has just been cut off is the movement of harmony and law. The so-called movement of law is that as long as there is this movement, it can contact the law and control it. Now without this movement, it has lost the power to use the law. Of course, this is only temporary. Meng Haoran can feel that as long as it is given a few days, its movement of law can be restored again.


    "Should it be called the way of heaven? I''m afraid if you really want to cut off its law, unless you cut off the law of all creatures in the whole world, otherwise it will always recover." But that''s what happened later. Now, the way of heaven without laws can''t be turned out at all in front of Meng Haoran.


    "What happened? My law, this... Incredibly..." and just when the law of heaven was cut off, the six saints who were doing different things in chaos all looked stagnant, and then looked around in horror. Because the law of heaven was cut off, they were also affected, and they couldn''t even feel the law they had understood.


    Saints are like this, but they don''t feel very deep under saints, that is, there is something wrong with the level of quasi saints. Quasi saints basically don''t even feel much.


    ¡­¡­


    "Do you have any power to clear me now?" Meng Haoran said faintly. Secretly, he has begun to connect with the collapse jade. Now, such a long preparation can finally come in handy. As early as Meng Haoran used the collapse jade to manage the virtual world he created, he had the idea that he would finally let the collapse jade replace the way of heaven.


    The reason why we don''t use avalanche jade at the beginning is also because the previous avalanche jade is not strong enough to compete with the heavenly way, but now it is different. If we can''t use the heavenly way of law, the success rate of avalanche jade will increase greatly.


    Avalanche jade grew very fast, and soon extended her will to Meng Haoran. After understanding Meng Haoran''s meaning, she passed on an obviously excited emotion to Meng Haoran.


    When the will to collapse jade appeared, Hongjun, controlled by the way of heaven, changed his face greatly.


    "Impossible? That''s..." before he finished, Hongjun''s eyes suddenly changed, became a little confused, and then looked at Meng Haoran in surprise.


    "You won again, and..." it''s obvious that Hongjun is back to the real Hongjun again. Tiandao doesn''t know where to escape.


    At this time, bursts of thunder came from the void, with a trace of scream, as if it was a battle between two wills, and one side was defeated miserably.


    "It seems that the avalanche jade is sure to win." Meng Haoran felt the movement from above, gave up his mind to help, and turned his eyes to Hongjun.


    After staring at Meng Haoran for a few seconds, Hong Jun smiled bitterly and said, "forget it, since I have lost and even the Tao of heaven can''t do anything about you, why don''t I give you the Jade Butterfly of creation."


    After Hongjun finished, the Taoist robe transformed by the Jade Butterfly of fortune immediately returned to the shape of the Jade Butterfly of fortune. Then he reluctantly looked and followed the jade dish of fortune he didn''t know how many years. With a push, the Jade Butterfly of fortune flew in the direction of Meng Haoran.


    When Meng Haoran really got the Jade Butterfly, he was finally relieved. In this way, his goal was achieved, although the process was not very smooth.

 Chapter 819

    When Meng Haoran got the Jade Butterfly, he didn''t immediately relax his vigilance. After collecting the Jade Butterfly, Meng Haoran looked at Hong Jun again and thought about how to deal with it. Meng Haoran didn''t think much about Hong Jun''s killing. After all, the other party was not a big villain and didn''t do anything that made Meng Haoran feel uncomfortable. Meng Haoran could understand the previous battle, After all, if he changed himself, he would not easily hand over the natural jade butterfly.


    Being watched by Meng Haoran, Hongjun is also a little nervous. Although he is not afraid of death, it doesn''t mean he wants to die. If he can live, he''d better live.


    "Forget it, you''d better take care of yourself!" After saying this to Hongjun, Meng Haoran turned and left. At this time, the battle between bengyu and Tiandao has ended. No one in the whole world knows that the Tiandao of the world has changed except Meng Haoran and Hongjun.


    "The world is going to change! Alas!" Hongjun looked at Meng Haoran''s stay before, and finally shook his head and went back to his Zixiao palace. Soon his Zixiao palace was hidden. It seemed that he was going to latent repair and would not appear for a long time.


    After the Zixiao palace disappeared, the six saints also disappeared in the chaos soon, and the chaos became quiet.


    Meng Haoran, who got the natural jade butterfly and let the avalanche jade succeed in replacing the way of heaven, has returned to the small county at this time.


    "Did you succeed?" Chang''e smiled at Meng Haoran, because she already knew the answer from Meng Haoran''s relaxed attitude. Now she asked to confirm it.


    "Of course, that''s it." Meng Haoran took out the Jade Butterfly directly.


    Seeing that as like as two peas, the Chang''e can''t believe it is the legendary Jade Butterfly, but because she believed Meng Haoran finally thought she was Meng Haoran''s Jade Butterfly.


    Meng Haoran naturally understood Chang''e''s expression, smiled and released a trace of the rules of creation. Finally, the Jade Butterfly in his hand became a little different. Stimulated by the rules of creation, he directly showed the rules of creation and re bloomed the colorful light that had appeared before.


    "Ah! How beautiful!" Chang''e really has no doubt this time. Her eyes reflect a trace of seven colors because of the light of the rules of nature, which looks like a different flavor.


    "Yeah, I think so." Meng Haoran is also very satisfied with the creation Jade Butterfly in his hand. Just holding it, Meng Haoran can feel that his creation rules are improving. Although it is slow, you should know that when Meng Haoran does not practice, if he calms down to practice, the speed of improvement must be very amazing. At least he will not slow down until he breaks through the middle of the ninth star.


    I simply told Chang''e about the situation this time. Of course, the thrilling place was hidden, which made Chang''e worship Meng Haoran. Small stars began to appear in her eyes. She could defeat Hongjun. Even the Tao of heaven was not an opponent. Meng Haoran''s record was too impressive.


    The goal in this world has been almost completed. Meng Haoran''s life is relatively stable next. He doesn''t go to the next world. After all, there is a lucky Jade Butterfly. He can still continue to improve. He plans to wait until his strength reaches the middle of the ninth star.


    Time passed. Many things happened when Meng Haoran reached the mid-term of 9 stars. The reason for Meng Haoran was changed beyond recognition. For the time being, Meng Sheng, Meng Haoran''s son, finally lifted the seal, knew Meng Haoran''s real identity and began to show his strength in the world. Only a few years later, he broke a great reputation, It is known as the most talented existence after Meng Haoran.


    Meng Sheng arrived in Daluo in a few years, but others thought he had got some adventure, and Meng Haoran''s strength was stronger than that of the sage. They really didn''t dare to put Meng Sheng in front of Meng Haoran.


    For this reason, Chang E laughed at Meng Haoran repeatedly, saying that Meng Haoran had blocked his son''s way or what. Of course, Meng Haoran laughed it off. However, Meng Sheng is well-known. He knows that everything he has now is too simple. He has not suffered too much. He still has a great distance from the real strong. In addition, Meng Haoran is his own father, so he takes it for granted, Even putting himself and Meng Haoran together is an exaggerated result.


    ¡­¡­


    "Well, it''s interesting. I haven''t felt the call for a long time. Let me have a look this time." Meng Haoran, who is in the middle of the final closing and breaking through the middle of the nine stars, outlined a smile. Now he doesn''t even have a bottleneck. He just waits for the water to reach the canal. The only trouble is that he needs to keep a posture all the time.


    According to Meng Haoran''s estimation, the breakthrough can only be completed in three or five years or decades. Of course, it seems very long, but in fact, it is fast for Meng Haoran''s level.


    Just now Meng Haoran felt the call of a certain world to him, and immediately had the idea of going to see it. So he left with the consciousness of the hair part along the source of the call, leaving him to practice independently, and gave a hint that he could come back as soon as he made a breakthrough.


    ¡­¡­


    "Great demon God! Please lower your power and surround the safety of our village! Great demon God! Please lower your power and surround the safety of our village!..." but when Meng Haoran heard the voice again, he heard an old man repeating this sentence. His tone was a little panic, but he insisted on pleading.


    "It''s actually in a statue, but it''s expected. I''m afraid another person who happens to get my statue has offered a demon God among me. Such a template is very popular recently!" Meng Haoran amused himself, and then began to explore the situation around him.


    I saw that the surroundings were obviously in a room, which seemed a bit ancient. There was only one old man in the whole room level. Just now, he had been praying, which linked Meng Haoran''s noumenon and brought Meng Haoran''s consciousness here.


    "Is this energy concentration an 8-star world? It''s OK, but I don''t know if it''s a world I''m familiar with." Thinking of this, Meng Haoran''s exploration scope expanded again and began to explore the outside through the room.

 Chapter 820

    "What is this?" Within the scope of Meng Haoran''s perception, he found a scene of surprise. A person who was ordinary from inside and outside turned into a shape similar to Goblin. After changing, not only his appearance became incomparably tall and powerful, but also his strength and speed increased a lot.


    "Demon fruit?" Meng Haoran''s first reaction was this, but he soon denied it. As a pirate who spent a lot of time, he can judge that this world is completely different from that world.


    After observing for a while, Meng Haoran finally understood what had happened and inferred where the world was from the words of those outside.


    "I didn''t expect that it would be the world, the tail of goblins? Guild? Magic! All kinds of magic are really worth looking forward to?" No wonder I found that the energy contained in the air was deja vu. It turned out to be magic, but it was slightly different from the magic of blood eating raid.


    The world is really strange. There are only slight changes in different energies, and the ability system developed has completely changed. Compared with the blood devouring raid, the magic in the world is more colorful, including dressing magic, star spirit magic, smashing magic, dragon killing magic and receiving magic


    In short, compared with the demon tail, it is more like a magical world. Magic has been integrated into the most basic life, and most of the people who control magic are ordinary people, which is much more authentic than the blood devouring raid of vampires and other demons who control magic.


    Blood eating raid is not so much a magical world as a world dominated by dependent animals. Most battles rely on dependent animals, and this world is human. People who fight with magic are more enthusiastic.


    Moreover, the most important thing is that the world of blood eating rampage follows the blood theory. There is no real opportunity to become powerful by cultivating. The world is different. Many people can become powerful beings with their efforts. Of course, efforts and talents are indispensable to truly become top-level beings.


    These are Meng Haoran''s thoughts when the guy who changed into goblin said the name of the guild of goblin''s tail.


    "I see. Is the purpose of calling me to deal with him? Indeed, with the strength of this village, it is still a little reluctant to deal with a demon guide. Although this demon guide is only a second-rate, he is different from ordinary people and has extraordinary power after all." Meng Haoran''s perception range is so large. Although only part of his consciousness is here now, and it is still suppressed by the world, it also has a range of hundreds of miles. This is the result of his deliberately suppressing his own power. Otherwise, the whole world can be swept by him. Of course, at that time, either he destroys the world''s world consciousness, Or he gets kicked out.


    Meng Haoran found out his situation. He should be in a remote mountain village. There is no magic guide at all. Now he is wantonly destroyed by a magic guide. The old man in front of him really can''t see it, but is there any good way? Just have a try, I prayed for him, the legendary demon God in charge of magic, and perhaps because of coincidence, Meng Haoran happened to feel it and realized that his consciousness came here.


    "Is it really a coincidence?" Meng Haoran''s mind flashed away, and then hid it in the deepest place.


    Now the most important thing is to get a body and give it up? Forget it, it''s not your own body after all, and it''s not cool to use it. However, if you construct a body, you won''t be able to use powerful power for a period of time. After all, the world is too far away from the noumenon, and what you can support is very limited.


    Although there were such restrictions, Meng Haoran finally planned to build his own body. Therefore, under the surprised eyes of the old man, the demon god statue in front of him began to shine slowly and brighter.


    "Demon God! Demon God has come to life!" The old man murmured, and then knelt down to the statue and kowtowed constantly.


    "Hey, mortal, say what you want!" Since Meng Haoran appeared as a demon God, he naturally wanted to behave like a little. Of course, the reason why he asked this question was that he knew what the other party''s requirements were. He just wanted a reason to make a move. After all, he had the opportunity to come to this world because of the other party. Although it was impossible for him to improve his strength in this world, However, he will certainly get some inspiration in the form of magic and power application. In addition, he is more interested in the world itself, so helping him is regarded as a reward.


    Hearing the voice close at hand, the old man raised his head tremblingly and saw Meng Haoran, who had changed from a statue to a real person. He was excited and almost breathed on his back. Fortunately, he insisted in the end.


    "Please, please Lord demon God save our village. Our village is being destroyed by a demon." After the old man finished, he looked forward to Meng Haoran. Of course, Meng Haoran didn''t disappoint him.


    "Such a simple request, I will satisfy you." Meng Haoran''s voice is still in the old man''s ears, but Meng Haoran''s figure has disappeared.


    Although we can''t use strong power, Meng Haoran''s strength in this world can''t be compared with that of a second-class devil guide. At least it''s equivalent to a holy ten. Therefore, when the old man came back and looked outside, Meng Haoran had solved the goblin and left long ago.


    In the whole process, the villagers present only saw a shadow. Goblin just touched the shadow and fell to the ground. He recovered his original appearance and didn''t stand up again. He just didn''t live.


    What Meng Haoran doesn''t know is that this time, people in that village have believed in Meng Haoran for generations. According to his memory, the old man asked people to build a huge statue similar to him for people to worship.


    At this time, Meng Haoran, who ended the matter, has come to a small town in the Western medieval world. Looking at the western buildings, he somehow feels particularly friendly. He has seen a lot of these in the animation of previous lives and likes them better. Now he feels particularly comfortable in his real personal experience.

 Chapter 821

    People come and go in the classical town. People''s faces are filled with happy smiles. Basically, they don''t see any beggars. From this point, we can see that people''s life here is still good.


    The guild model is similar to the tolerant village in the shadow of fire, but it is more accepted, because they will not look down on ordinary people because of their strong power. Even if a powerful guild destroys ordinary people''s things, it also needs compensation, and the establishment of the magic Council has greatly constrained the guild.


    Meng Haoran walked slowly in this familiar town and felt like he was in the sword God domain game, but it was more real, especially the magic filled in the air made Meng Haoran feel particularly comfortable.


    "Wow, it''s the fire dragon!"


    "Really, come and have a look!"


    Suddenly, a burst of noise attracted Meng Haoran''s attention. In particular, the word fire dragon reminded him a lot, so he found the source of the noise along the source of the sound.


    "Is this really the scene? It''s a coincidence to say so. I just caught up with the opening of the first episode. I was worried that it would be bad if I came to the world where most of the plot would have passed. Now the time is just right." Meng Haoran, like a passer-by, looked at the pseudo fire dragon surrounded by his sisters and smiled on his face.


    "Excuse me, can you excuse me?" At this time, the sweet female voice sounded from behind Meng Haoran. Meng Haoran turned around and his eyes lit up. Isn''t this Lucy, one of our protagonists? The original work probably acts as a mascot. Although it is said to be a star spirit demon guide, the one with weak combat effectiveness is a mess.


    Meng Haoran nodded slightly at Lucy and sidled to give her a position. When Lucy passed, he said, "that guy''s puzzle magic is still good. It''s also very thoughtful to disguise as a fire dragon by this!"


    Lucy''s figure in the running gave a slight pause, and then continued to go in the direction of the pseudo fire dragon. Although she heard Meng Haoran''s words, she still wanted to see. The goblin''s tail was the guild she had always wanted to join, and she couldn''t believe it because of Meng Haoran''s random words. It was not the first time for the two people to meet.


    Meng Haoran didn''t say anything, but turned and left. He planned to taste the unique food of the world. What kind of fragrance can the food burst out in the magical world? It''s really worth looking forward to!


    As for saying that the world needs money to eat, Meng Haoran has long been prepared. When he killed that goblin, he had already searched his Treasury. It looks like tens of thousands of J. although I don''t know how many, eating a meal should be enough. I remember that the devil guide usually completes a task of hundreds of thousands, millions of high, But that''s the price of the goblin''s tail, a powerful guild, and a better star spirit key seems to be tens of thousands of J.


    If you want a powerful wizard to make a move, you can''t do without less money. It can be inferred that the value of 1J is likely to be equivalent to 1 soft sister coin.


    When he came to a nice looking restaurant, Meng Haoran went in, and then a waiter in a maid''s dress led the way.


    "Are you alone, sir?" the waiter was very polite. He bowed slightly when talking. His eyes had a short contact with Meng Haoran, but he quickly moved away. He was probably surprised by Meng Haoran''s starlike eyes. Although Meng Haoran now behaves like an ordinary person, his noble temperament and non ordinary eyes are difficult to hide.


    "Yes! Just one person."


    "Then please follow me." The waiter''s quality is good. He quickly adjusted his state and led Meng Haoran to a position near the window. It can be seen that this position has been selected and is suitable for a lone Walker like him.


    After Meng Haoran took his seat, the waiter quickly handed over the menu, then took some drinks and stood quietly waiting for Meng Haoran''s choice.


    Casually looked at the menu and found that there were many unknown names. Fortunately, there was an image of the finished product behind the introduction of the dishes. Meng Haoran was not blind. After ordering a few dishes that looked good, he handed the menu to the waiter, and the waiter bowed away.


    The food was served quickly, and there was no serious inconsistency between the picture and the food. Meng Haoran nodded secretly. In his previous life, he was cheated many times by the fact that the real thing was completely inconsistent with the picture. He thought of a popular starting point. An introduction was a takeout of braised pilaf covered with meat. When he arrived, he found that it was a lie. Count carefully. What is covered with meat, There are only 2 or 3 pieces of meat in total. I remember Meng Haoran raised a question at that time. The other boy''s eyes were too young. Meng Haoran was speechless in his heart for a while, which is reasonable.


    It is not only external, but also internal. The taste makes Meng Haoran have the desire to continue eating. Immediately, Meng Haoran turned his attention to solving the problem of food.


    ¡­¡­


    "My name is Lucy, please give me more advice!"


    "Love!"


    Lucy''s name combined with the familiar voice made Meng Haoran pay more attention to the outside world. At this time, he found that it was Lucy he had seen before and Naz, another protagonist with fire dragon killing magic, who was using both hands and constantly thinking about food in his mouth, It looks like I haven''t eaten in my eight lives.


    "Traffic phobia, take out food guy?" Meng Haoran looked at the adjectives that came to Naz''s mind for the first time.


    "They are here, which means that nothing has changed in the future! At this time, Lucy probably doesn''t know that Naz in front of her is the real fire dragon." He quickly cleared his mind and thought about it. Meng Haoran recruited a waiter and tied it up before dinner. It was only 350j in total, which was still cheap.


    Meng Haoran didn''t leave, but walked in the direction of Lucy. At this time, Lucy was a little embarrassed, because Naz and his blue kitten didn''t dare to compliment, but since the other party helped her, she didn''t want to leave like this.


    "Is it you? The man who reminded me just now!" With a little skill, Lucy soon found Meng Haoran not far away from her. She was surprised. She didn''t expect to meet Meng Haoran here, but she was relieved soon. After all, this restaurant around here looks better. In addition, it''s also normal for her to have dinner here.

 Chapter 822

    "It seems that you have been caught!" Meng Haoran looked at Lucy with a look, and finally came up with such a sentence.


    Lucy was stunned. The surprise in her eyes could not be concealed anyway. How did he know and guess?


    "Lucy, who is he?" Naz also saw Meng Haoran at this time. He had enjoyed eating very much. He rarely showed a dignified expression. I don''t know why he actually felt a momentum from Meng Haoran, which he didn''t feel in the dragon who adopted him.


    "Naz?" One side of the blue kitten hobby found something wrong with Naz''s state, looked at Naz suspiciously, and then looked at Meng Haoran. He didn''t find anything wrong.


    "He! I don''t know. I only met him once. Now Lucy looked straight at Naz''s coat of arms, and finally admitted Naz''s identity in her heart. She was very familiar with the coat of arms.


    Lucy was very excited when she confirmed natz''s identity, because it was the first time she had so close contact with the people of the guild. She wondered whether she would let natz introduce herself to the guild?


    "Do you really want to join our guild?" Natz didn''t pay attention to Lucy, but said to Meng Haoran, with a dignified expression.


    "Of course, otherwise, what am I looking for you!" Meng Haoran looks like you''re talking nonsense.


    After natz confirmed Meng Haoran''s meaning, he rarely lowered his head and remained silent for a while, but soon he raised his head again, flashed a confident light in his eyes and said to Meng Haoran: "I can take you to our guild, but whether you can join depends on the meaning of the president." If there''s anything wrong with him then I''ll take care of it.


    Meng Haoran nodded to know, and then found a close position to do it. He planned to wait for Naz and go back with him.


    "Hey! That... Naz!" Lucy couldn''t help seeing Meng Haoran get the opportunity so easily.


    "What''s the matter?" Naz looked at Lucy puzzled.


    "Is your guild still short of people?" Lucy said the same words as Meng Haoran, which made Naz''s brain crash for a while, but he still had a good feeling for Lucy, so he said he could take Lucy back to the guild without too much consideration.


    "If Lucy joins, I''m the first to agree." Hubby also appeared at this time. Lucy was really welcomed, and the kindness of a meal played a great role.


    So simple? Even Lucy herself didn''t think that she could go to the place she had imagined countless times.


    I''m really looking forward to seeing mirajie and the tails of other goblins at last? What is the tail of a real goblin? Are they all Nazis? I wonder if they will accept me? Lucy kept thinking about the scene at that time, and the expression on her face kept changing.


    Half an hour later,


    "Are you going back now?" Meng Haoran asked.


    "No, there''s one thing I haven''t done. The guy who slanders the guild needs to be punished." Naz said it was serious again. Meng Haoran laughed in his heart. When he remembered that the fake fire dragon was on the ship, Naz fainted all means of transportation, and the ship was no exception. Naz''s performance was very funny at that time.

 Chapter 823

    Meng Haoran was not surprised to hear Naz''s words, but Lucy looked at Naz with new eyes. Only by caring about the reputation of the guild can she be regarded as a member of the guild in her impression.


    Thinking that she was almost cheated, Lucy was also angry, and naturally agreed. However, she was still worried because she didn''t know Naz''s strength. She said directly, "Naz, can you do it alone? Otherwise, call more people back to the guild?"


    Natz was not angry at Lucy''s words that belittled his strength. Instead, his favor for Lucy increased again. "It doesn''t matter. I''ll be enough alone. You''ll see it then!"


    "Love, Naz is great." Hobby also said.


    Finally, Lucy could only let them act, but what she thought was that if she really couldn''t fight, she would take them away. She was a little confident about her strength. She couldn''t do it herself, but the star spirits summoned were very powerful.


    Well, Lucy is overconfident. To tell the truth, her astral spirit is not so much her Summoner as a group of people who need to wait I''m waiting for you. You don''t listen to her well. What''s strong depends on your mood. If you''re in a bad mood, you won''t care about her at all.


    Of course, Lucy''s worry is in vain. Not to mention that Naz''s strength is indeed enough to solve those guys. Now there is Meng Haoran, a great God, among the people who follow. It''s really not too easy to deal with a group of evil guides who are not even second rate.


    On the sea, in a seemingly luxurious cruise ship, countless women who came to the banquet were lying at this time. They were cheated by the fake fire dragon, and then they were drugged and dizzy.


    "Boss, the quality of these goods is good. Now the brothers can be happy for a while." A bald man with an eye patch said to the fake fire dragon, and next to him, a group of people who looked like they knew they were small, each holding a unconscious woman with a smile that men knew.


    "Don''t be careless. You can''t relax until you reach bosk." Although the false fire dragon said so, his expression was particularly relaxed. He felt a little regret that the blonde he met today had not been brought here. Today, he actually went to Lucy, but he didn''t find it because of Meng Haoran''s random entry.


    All the people present were old people who followed the pseudo fire dragon. Naturally, they knew that the boss was talking, because he didn''t do this business once or twice. At this stage, he didn''t make any mistakes. Then he can enjoy it at will. Before those women were sold, their brothers still had privileges. Of course, those who looked particularly good, They won''t move, or the price will be much lower.


    "Sure enough, you are a fake. It''s disgusting to do such a thing here." A pleasant female voice came, with some disgust in her tone.


    "Who?" The pseudo fire dragon and his men immediately became vigilant, but there was no human figure in the direction of the sound.


    The previous voice didn''t come again, which made the pseudo fire dragon and his men nervous. Naturally, they wouldn''t think that the previous ones were illusions. This is the magic world, and magic such as invisibility is very possible.


    "Vomit" just as their hearts were getting tighter and tighter, they were stunned by the sound of vomit. Then they saw Meng Haoran and his party not far away show their body shape, especially Naz''s constipation on his face and covering his mouth with his hands Ba, the look of wanting to vomit makes them feel funny.


    "Seasickness?" The word suddenly came to mind.


    Lucy was talking just now, but her expression was also very strange at this time. She really couldn''t figure out how Naz, who looked alive before, withered as soon as he arrived on the ship. The so-called symptoms of traffic dizziness were too much.


    "What now? Naz doesn''t seem to be able?" As the only man except Naz, Lucy naturally turns her eyes to Meng Haoran. The previously invisible magic used by Meng Haoran also makes Lucy look forward to Meng Haoran a little more. Habi is decisively ignored here.


    Meng Haoran moved his hands and feet and said, "what else can I do? Just leave these guys to me. You and Naz are watching. It''s like a strength display before I enter the guild."


    Lucy looked at Meng Haoran and didn''t care about so many people across the street, even looked down on him. She trusted Meng Haoran for no reason, so she obediently stroked Naz to the back and became an audience.


    A magic array of "red snake whip" appeared in front of the pseudo fire dragon, and then the whip composed of red magic came straight to Meng Haoran. This is to start first.


    At the same time, he did not forget to tell the people around him to "assign some people to deal with the latter, and then others will go with me."


    Is there really no integrity? But I didn''t expect them to be one-on-one, Meng Haoran said in his heart.


    "Be careful!" Lucy exclaimed. Although she had confidence in Meng Haoran, she couldn''t help worrying when she really saw the battle scene.


    Meng Haoran naturally won''t let her down. A translucent protective cover appeared directly in front of him. The whip of the red snake hit it and didn''t even turn up the waves.


    "Damn it, come on." Seeing this, the pseudo fire dragon knew that Meng Haoran was an iron plate and could resist his attack so easily, but he was lucky.


    But luck is luck. Meng Haoran didn''t even have magic power. He just stretched out With one hand, they flew to the wall with such a gentle touch. They didn''t know whether they were dead or dizzy, and those who wanted to bypass Meng Haoran to deal with Lucy didn''t succeed.


    "It''s so weak that I can''t even raise my interest." Meng Haoran shook his head slightly.


    "Red typhoon!" The pseudo fire dragon finally released the final trick. The red magic was released like a strong wind, and immediately reached Meng Haoran''s body.


    The attack was much more spectacular than the last one, but the result was the same. When the typhoon passed, seeing Meng Haoran who didn''t even change his action in situ, the pseudo fire dragon involuntarily retreated one step.


    "Who the hell are you? What do you want to do?" The tone of the pseudo fire dragon trembled Trembling, he was really afraid of Meng Haoran.

 Chapter 824

    It was this sentence again. Dare you ask something else? Meng Haoran was speechless in his heart. He didn''t answer his question, but turned and turned his eyes to Naz.


    Because the ship had unknowingly reached the harbor and the city wall was not far away. Naz slowed down a little at this time. It seems that he should be able to fight.


    Meng Haoran raised his hand and ran straight to Naz with a red flame. Then Naz swallowed the flame in Lucy''s stunned eyes.


    "A good flame to eat, some more ordinary flames don''t need it! Finally someone came back to life." Naz was alive in an instant, as if he had beaten chicken blood.


    "Fire has no effect on Naz!" Said hobby.


    "This kind of magic has never been seen before." Lucy also reacted that it should be a kind of magic and was curious about Naz.


    Dragon killing magic? It''s really magic. Meng Haoran can clearly feel Naz''s physical state at this time, which is at least twice as strong as before he didn''t eat the flame.


    "I haven''t officially joined the goblin''s tail, so let you come to the final result." Meng Haoran said to Naz, which let everyone know why Meng Haoran suddenly did so.


    Naz gave Meng Haoran a grateful look, and then slowly walked to the fake fire dragon who had looked silly. As he walked, he said, "it''s none of my business whether you are an asshole or a good man, but you are not allowed to pretend to be the tail of a goblin."


    Naz''s momentum increased step by step, which set off a layer of heat waves around him. With Naz''s serious face at this time, he looked particularly handsome.


    "That coat of arms... He is the man of the goblin''s tail!" At this time, the false fire dragon also saw the guild emblem on Naz, and he was very impressed. He was still afraid of the goblin''s tail, which is a big guild in the forefront of the magic world. He originally wanted to do things through each other''s fame, but he didn''t expect to meet a Lord today.


    I knew I would change my identity this time. I regretted it, but it was useless. Naz had already started to say something.


    "The roar of the fire dragon!" The Dragon killing magic first appeared in Meng Haoran''s eyes. The red flames around Naz kept rolling. Finally, Naz sucked them to the end, made a blowing appearance, took a deep breath and was sprayed out. A huge red dragon shadow behind Naz could be seen faintly.


    After a loud bang, you can see a trace of tens of meters on your body, and the place where the flame passes is a scorch mark.


    However, this attack is still acceptable to the pseudo fire dragon. It barely survived and plans to fight back.


    But maybe it was because Meng Haoran had influenced him or something. The next battle was hanging by Naz, and soon Naz won and ended the battle.


    After the battle, you can see a piece of scars, mostly caused by Naz.


    "Too much fun?" Lucy looked at the scene with wide eyes and was surprised at natz''s strength.


    The movement here quickly attracted the attention of the guards in the town. The neat footsteps soon remembered that the target was here. Naz''s attack was too fierce just now, and the city wall and some surrounding buildings were damaged. It would be bad if they were found.


    Naz was also aware of his mistake. Without his previous momentum, he turned around and was ready to take Lucy''s hand and run away. However, Meng Haoran would not let him succeed. He took Lucy''s hand and ran ahead first, which surprised Naz. He still had an unknown emotion in his heart, but now he didn''t know what it was.


    "What are you doing? Why are we running?" Lucy, who was pulled to run, had a bad tone.


    "If you want to be a demon tail, you have to share weal and woe first, don''t you? If you don''t want to go to the demon tail, I can let go." Meng Haoran said without looking back.


    Now Lucy didn''t continue to speak. She also figured out the reason why Meng Haoran did so and knew that she had no reason to blame others.


    Being held by Meng Haoran''s hand, Lucy''s face was a little red, and her heart was popping. A different feeling filled her body.


    Really, I can run alone without you? Although Lucy wanted to say so, she didn''t say it at last, because she began to enjoy the feeling of being pulled by Meng Haoran.


    After running for about 5 kilometers, Meng Haoran stopped and released Lucy''s hand. "Well, there should be nothing here, but Naz''s words should have been exposed. The president should be angry! Those guys in the Council are very annoying."


    Lucy is not used to being let go by Meng Haoran, but she is also surprised by Meng Haoran''s words. Why does Meng Haoran seem to be very familiar with the guild.


    "Hey, hey, I''ll leave these to the old man. I won''t say it for the first time anyway." Naz said indifferently.


    It''s not the first time. How many times before? This question hovered in Lucy''s mind. She felt terrible when she thought about it a little deeper.


    Then the group embarked on the return trip. Of course, they made the train. They saw Naz''s embarrassment again on the road. Lucy also gradually got used to the so-called traffic dizziness symptoms. She was inexplicably relieved. In this way, people with weaknesses are more reassuring.


    A seemingly peaceful town, Meng Haoran and his party finally arrived here, where the goblin''s tail guild is located.


    Under the leadership of Naz, Meng Haoran and Lucy finally came to the residence of the guild.


    The residence of the demon tail guild looks like a tavern. It''s very common, but it gives people a sense of peace of mind.


    "Bang!" When Naz came to the door, he kicked the door open, and when he went in, he shouted, "I''m back!"


    Lucy followed with a stiff step. She couldn''t understand Naz''s behavior at all. In addition, she was nervous about seeing the real goblin''s tail.


    Meng Haoran was much better. Following him was like entering his own courtyard. He seemed very relaxed.


    "Hello!"


    "Welcome back!"


    "Another big fight! Harujion''s..."


    All kinds of friendly greetings were greeted, which made Lucy''s ears feel a lot easier at once, but Naz''s next action made her stiff again, because Naz kicked a certain member who looked like a guild member directly, and said "you bastard."

 Chapter 825

    "Why?" Lucy has collapsed.


    "Fire dragon''s intelligence is false!" Naz said angrily to the guy who was kicked away by him. The reason why he went to harujiong this time was that he got information from the other party that the fire dragon was haunting there.


    Of course, this fire dragon does not refer to the nickname, but the fire dragon in the real sense, that is, the fire dragon who adopted Naz and taught him dragon killing magic, the fire dragon named iguniru.


    In the past, dragons were quite common, at least not now. They couldn''t be found, but suddenly one day all the dragons disappeared and didn''t know where they were, and Naz was also left, so he has been looking for iguniru.


    "How do I know such a thing? I''m just telling you what I heard through the grapevine!"


    "What are you talking about?"


    "Miss everyone?"


    The scene was soon out of control. Soon the guild members present were involved in the war. Lucy was stunned.


    At first, it was an ordinary fight, but in the end, it was serious. It was almost not using magic, but it seemed to be fast.


    "This is the tail of a technical goblin, isn''t it true? There are no serious people!" Lucy murmured.


    When Lucy was at a loss, Meng Haoran''s eyes had shifted to a silver haired girl wearing a red skirt.


    "Yes, more than 90 points." Meng Haoran made an evaluation in his heart and recognized the identity of this sister. It was mirajie, one of the only several s Magic guides in the demon tail, who used to receive magic and had a power similar to the devil. However, now he hates fighting. As an existence similar to logistics.


    As a beautiful woman, mirage''s portrait has been published. I don''t know how much. It is a symbolic character of demon tail.


    "Ah, are you new?" Milaj was dragging a plate with drinks on it. She seemed not worried about the surrounding fighting. It should be said that she was immune.


    "Ah! Miraj, it''s a real person!" Lucy immediately looked like an idol. She had fantasized about seeing mirajie countless times. Now she really saw her. She was too excited to help herself.


    "Then, that, can we not stop here?" Lucy hesitated and pointed to the crowd fighting next to her.


    Milaj looked at the same and smiled Mi said, "it''s a regular meal. Just let them go and have a good time!"


    When the accident happened, a figure flew out directly and was about to crush mirajie. It was mirajie''s brother alfman.


    At the critical moment, Meng Haoran''s figure disappeared directly and appeared in the middle of the two people. He drew a semicircle and directly let alfman land smoothly. The whole process was flowing and seemed very calm.


    "Are you okay?" Meng Haoran showed a gentleman''s smile and looked like a successful rescue.


    "Ah! Well, I''m fine. Thank you just now." Mirajie reacted. Meng Haoran was also a little flustered, but also had a trace of curiosity.


    That kind of action has no trace of magic and a strong body. Mirajie, as an S-level demon guide, still has a high eye and sees Meng Haoran''s extraordinary place more or less.


    Just when mirajie wanted to say something, a wave of magic kept rippling around. It turned out that everyone had made a real fire, and the magic array had appeared in front of everyone.


    Just at this moment, a huge figure appeared in front of everyone.


    "Stop it! Nerds?" With this sentence, all guild members were stagnant, and then the magic was quietly put away.


    "Hahaha, we''re actually playing around? Look how good our relationship is!" Everyone looked like a good baby.


    "President, are you there?" Mirage was slightly surprised.


    "President?" Lucy was also surprised when she heard the name. She didn''t expect the appearance of the goblin''s tail.


    However, next, when the huge figure was reduced to a bad old man as tall as her, she was really blank in her mind.


    Makarov dorea, the third generation president of the goblin''s tail, is also one of the best in the holy ten. It is precisely because of his existence that Naz and his team have caused trouble. The Council has not made any news. Otherwise, Naz would have been arrested long ago.


    "Are you new?" Makarov looked at Lucy and Meng Haoran, and finally focused on Meng Haoran.


    For Lucy, it''s easy to see his nature and other aspects with his old man''s many years of experience, but for Meng Haoran, he was surprised to find that he couldn''t see through each other. The other side stood there, but it was as ethereal as a fog in his perception, which had to make him pay more attention.


    Meng Haoran nodded slightly to Makarov and said hello. This action seemed arrogant to others.


    Makarov didn''t care about Meng Haoran''s behavior. He nodded back, then turned over and jumped onto the stairs on the second floor. Everyone turned their eyes to him, because they knew that the president had something to say.


    "Look! The number of these documents sent by the Council are all complaints!" Makarov had a thick stack of documents in his hand. His tone was that he hated iron and steel for doing wrong to his children, but it could be seen that he was not really angry.


    "You people will only let me get the judges!" Here Makarov looked unbearable, others were silent, and the atmosphere was a little heavy.


    "But!" Makarov''s tone changed. "Go to hell with the councillors!" There was a fire in his hand and burned the documents directly.


    "Listen, the power beyond common sense is bred from common sense. Magic is not the power of miracles. It is the specific form of the air flow existing in our body and the wave length of the air flow existing in nature. It requires mental power and concentration. No, it is to inject our own soul into it. This is magic. If you care about peeping above Your vision magic attainments cannot be improved. Don''t be afraid of those fools in the Council. Move forward on the road you firmly believe in! This is the devil guide of the goblin''s tail! " Makarov said passionately. In an instant, the whole atmosphere became hot and jubilant. When he made an upward shooting gesture, the people below cheered and made the same gesture.


    At this moment, even Meng Haoran had a feeling of blood, not to mention Lucy, which had been completely affected.


    "Nice atmosphere!"

 Chapter 826

    Meng Haoran joined the guild very smoothly. Makarov just asked why he wanted to join the goblin''s tail. Meng Haoran replied that it was for the true meaning of magic, and then passed the pass smoothly. I don''t know whether Makarov saw that Meng Haoran was just a reason to say casually, or that he was confident in his strength, I believe that even if Meng Haoran has a bad heart, he can control the situation.


    In a word, everything is going well. Meng Haoran is an ordinary guild member even if he has a formal identity. The reason why he is an ordinary member is that he has not completed a guild task. He belongs to a new comer. In addition to his strength, Naz has no big mouth Ba said everywhere, so everyone''s positioning of him is not so clear.


    "Yeah! I''m also a member of the guild." Lucy looked at the coat of arms just printed on the back of her hand. The smile on her face couldn''t stop. She didn''t even think she would join the guild so simply. Considering the experience these days, she really felt like she was born in a dream.


    On the other hand, Meng Haoran and Naz are already standing next to the taskbar and intend to do some tasks. Of course, Naz is going out to find the fire dragon for money and money, while Meng Haoran is purely to kill time and brush his reputation. Since they joined the guild, they have to beat out their names.


    There are still many tasks in the taskbar, and the difficulty is different. According to the difficulty, it can be divided into three levels: simple, general and difficult. The simple tasks can be done by almost magic guides who are slightly better than ordinary people. They are very common tasks, such as being an ordinary person''s bodyguard or detective, and ordinary people need people with certain strength, This kind of mission usually has magical creatures or things related to magic, such as mysterious events in some places that need to be investigated.


    As for the final difficulty level, in fact, it is not particularly difficult. It is just that this kind of task will have to fight with other magic guides. If you are lucky to meet some ordinary magic guides, the task difficulty may not be as good as ordinary. Of course, the task difficulty is not fixed. If there are accidents, it may rise.


    "This is the taskbar on the first floor. The tasks performed are magic guides below level S. there is also a taskbar on the second floor. There are tasks that can be received by magic guides of level S. sooner or later, I will go to the second floor." Naz said to Meng Haoran, looking at the direction of the second floor, revealing a yearning look.


    Second floor? Meng Haoran looked at the second floor without anyone. This s level is indeed a watershed. Even the demon tail has only a few.


    Level s is the highest level below the holy ten on the surface, and its gold content is very high. I''m afraid only a hundred people in the whole known magic world can get this title. It can be called standing at the peak of the magic world. After all, the holy ten is generally not hands-on. They are not the elders of the Evaluation Council. Even the presidents of major guilds move their whole body, It usually exists as a deterrent to nuclear weapons.


    Although Makarov doesn''t look very good now, as a holy ten, his real strength is that the whole guild may not be able to defeat him. In the eyes of the Council, Makarov will account for more than half of the real value of the demon tail. Without Makarov, the grade of the demon tail will drop one in an instant and be removed from the top guild.


    "It''s decided. I''ll talk about it first." Meng Haoran murmured, then quickly chose a task of hunting Warcraft and left.


    The so-called Warcraft is the unified name of some beasts in the world who have mastered the magic power. Most of them are stronger than ordinary Warcraft guides. If they are not particularly powerful Warcraft guides, they are really not their opponents.


    "Hey! That''s what I just found out?" Naz saw Meng Haoran''s action and immediately shouted. However, Meng Haoran didn''t leave him. He directly turned around and said a word to Lucy, who was still in a state of excitement


    "Do you want to do the task together!"


    "Ha?" Lucy looked at Meng Haoran blankly at first, and finally reflected what had happened after Meng Haoran showed her the task list in her hand.


    Isn''t it too difficult at the beginning... Lucy is still hesitating, but Naz shouted again, "you''d better give me that task before you join the guild. Just do some ordinary tasks first."


    "Yes! Just have some ordinary ones first." Lucy echoed at this time.


    "Won''t you go? All right!" Meng Haoran had a little regret in his heart, but he soon recovered and walked to the side of Makarov, who was sitting leisurely.


    "I took the task." Meng Haoran left this sentence and planned to leave.


    "Wait!" Makarov stopped Meng Haoran.


    Meng Haoran is a little unclear. So, is it not? I take the task. If so, I should doubt whether this is the tail of the goblin.


    "Is the location of your mission near skebaik? Our guild has a mission there. Someone has gone, but there has been no news for so long. Go and help me see what''s going on." Makarov said, with a trace of doubt in his eyes.


    Run errands? Meng Haoran frowned when he heard that this was not what he should do. He immediately planned to refuse, but Makarov''s next sentence made him change his mouth directly and readily agreed.


    ¡­¡­


    "Ilusha? I didn''t expect to meet another beautiful woman so soon. If Makarov is here this time, I can be famous. I can talk to each other. If something happens, I can come to save the beauty." On the way to the mission site, Meng Haoran was in a very good mood. The reason why he agreed to Makarov''s request was actually because he finally said, "ilusha shouldn''t be so slow!"


    Meng Haoran has seen two of the three beauties of the demon tail, mirajie, eluza and Lucy. It''s just that eluza with the Queen''s character has not seen her. Meng Haoran is still looking forward to this meeting.


    The reason why we say "Three Beauties" is not to say that others are not beautiful, but in Meng Haoran''s line, these three are the most representative, one is gentle, one is cold and arrogant, and the other is optimistic and positive.

 Chapter 827

    "Is it here? It''s really remote enough!" Meng Haoran looked at the vast forest in front of him with some emotion. It took three days to get here even at his speed.


    Don''t underestimate these three days. It''s calculated at the speed comparable to the holy ten. If the earth had been changed, I''m afraid it would have circled several times.


    "Well, let me see what my goal is? Yan wolf? A fire Warcraft." Meng Haoran looked at the task list in his hand and gradually had the outline of a Yan wolf in his mind.


    For others, this task may take time to find the location of Yan wolf, but it is too easy for Meng Haoran. His strong perception just finds the right goal in an instant.


    "There? It''s better to finish the task and do another thing." Meng Haoran put away the task list, but then he flashed and disappeared in place.


    Three minutes later,


    "Well, how can this be regarded as completing the task and taking it back? It should not be! Not everyone can use space magic like me." Although he said so, just in case, Meng Haoran waved the Yan wolf he hunted and received it in the portable space.


    Speaking of this, Meng Haoran had the idea to study this portable space when he saw the dragon in the blood eating world.


    "Remember, is that dragon from this world? Shouldn''t it? The strongest black dragon in the story of this world hasn''t reached 8 stars! But when I first came to this world, I felt it was an 8-star world. I shouldn''t feel wrong. Then there must be something I don''t know!" Meng Haoran thought and fell into God. He didn''t notice that several figures were approaching not far from him. Of course, he may have noticed, but he didn''t care because he was too weak.


    Meng Haoran forgot that his feeling of weakness is actually relative to his own body. For him now, these people are not weak, or not too weak. Based on his strength of the holy ten, each of these guys has S-level strength, which can make him move a little.


    "Eh? There''s a man in such a place? He''s still standing there?"


    "Dark five, why stop? If you don''t hurry up, the woman may run away!"


    "Oh? There''s a man! Don''t rob me this time. Let me kill this man!"


    "Dark three, it should be me."


    "That''s all by means!"


    The six figures ran to Meng Haoran at a very fast speed, that is, the prey in their eyes. The black magic wave on their body gave people a very gloomy feeling.


    6 personal breath if people who know the goods feel it, they will be absolutely stunned. This is the breath of the strong in level s.


    There are only about 100 s levels on the whole bright side, and there are actually 6 here. What happened? Moreover, these guys are obviously not known s levels, and they practice dark magic.


    The six attacks almost arrived in front of Meng Haoran at the same time. In their view, Meng Haoran was probably dead or divided, but the next scene stunned them, because their attacks all penetrated Meng Haoran''s body, as if the person in front of them was an illusion.


    "Boom!" Their attack did not disappear and fell on several giant trees behind Meng Haoran. The giant trees disappeared directly, as if they had never appeared.


    "Hey! You''ve disturbed my thinking about life. What should I do?" Six s levels, really lucky!


    "What should I do? Of course I sent you to hell!" The shrill voice sounded, and six people reached a tacit understanding at the same time. The black magic array suddenly appeared in the sky, and the powerful magic wave broke out in an instant.


    "Shadow kill array!"


    Hundreds of figures appeared around Meng Haoran. They were all composed of black shadows. Each rushed towards Meng Haoran at a very fast speed. The scenes in all directions were extremely spectacular.


    These figures with shadows also released a strange fluctuation. Under this fluctuation, Meng Haoran actually felt that the magic around him had become very disordered. The power required to use a magic was several times more than usual. He was caught off guard. If his power control was not particularly fine, he might not release magic.


    "This move should be appropriate to deal with an s level! But first of all, you can''t imagine my control over power, and my power source is not the so-called magic, and magic is just the power I studied a little." In addition to a smile, Meng Haoran suddenly burst out of a powerful force. This is not the power of magic, but pure will energy.


    This force swept around like a strong wind, and all the contacted shadows burst with a bang in an instant.


    "Well, it seems to be a little too hard!" Meng Haoran looked helplessly at the six guys who had lost their breath of life. It occurred to him that he didn''t even know who the other party was.


    "Forget it, that''s it. You''d better go to find ELUSA!" Meng Haoran did not have too much entanglement, leaving a place of debris and left.


    Shortly after Meng Haoran left as like as two peas dressed in the same crowd, he returned to check the bodies of those people and then recovered their bodies.


    "It was wiped out by an unknown force in an instant. When fighting, they should display the shadow killing array and preliminarily estimate the strength of the other party at the holy ten level. Isn''t the nature of this force new to any of the known holy ten? It needs to be noticed!"


    "In this way, the task of Eliza, the genius who killed the tail of the goblin, has failed, and higher-level characters need to be sent."


    "12 the Apostle''s dark tiger is just free. Let him come."


    "Dark tiger? If it''s him, it''s just right! He likes to kill genius most, especially the other party is said to be a beauty."


    ¡­¡­


    "Hey, didn''t I tell you I''m from the guild? The president asked me to come to you." Meng Haoran helplessly looked at the beautiful girl with red hair in front of him. He was very speechless. He didn''t expect to see the face. He just regarded him as an enemy and didn''t believe what he said.

 Chapter 828

    Ilusha looked coldly at the man who suddenly appeared in front of her. She was a little surprised. She couldn''t feel the depth of each other''s strength at all, as if the other party was an ordinary person, but could an ordinary person let her find it only 3 meters away from her? Obviously impossible, which had to make eluza a little vigilant.


    "Well, how can you trust me? Is this OK?" Meng Haoran raised her right hand, so that ilusha thought Meng Haoran was going to do it. In an instant, she disguised and became a knight wearing a knight''s costume.


    So reactive? Meng Haoran was also startled, but did not do anything misleading. Instead, he slowly rolled up his sleeves and revealed what was on his elbow.


    "Guild coat of arms?" Alusa''s expression finally eased. The guild''s heraldry is generally very special and difficult to fake. Moreover, as an old man of the guild, it''s easy to distinguish the authenticity of her guild''s heraldry. When she saw Meng Haoran''s heraldry, she was relieved that 80% and 20% were just because of the natural vigilance unfamiliar with Meng Haoran.


    "Oh! It really works. I would have revealed my coat of arms earlier if I knew it. In other words, why do you see the enemy when you arrive?" Meng Haoran was also curious. He was sure that he and ilusha met for the first time. Even if they met a stranger, they didn''t have to identify themselves as enemies at once, did they?


    When asked by Meng Haoran, Alosa''s eyes were flickering for a moment, but she finally put on a posture of no comment and didn''t intend to answer. Fortunately, Meng Haoran didn''t ask, so it didn''t cause an embarrassing situation.


    "Well, my task has been completed, and yours? If you need help, just say that although I''m a newcomer, you''re welcome. It''s OK to help." Meng Haoran changed the topic. What did he vaguely understand when he just smelled the fragrance from ELUSA? It can''t be regarded as peeping! There is indeed a small lake nearby.


    Meng Haoran''s guess is not wrong. He was really regarded as peeping. ELUSA had just taken a bath before. When she took a bath, she found that she had a feeling of being peeped. Then she met Meng Haoran in less than a minute. Of course, she misunderstood Meng Haoran.


    As for the feeling of peeping, it was actually the magic of the same force of those guys Meng Haoran met before, but it was temporarily interrupted because of the emergence of Meng Haoran.


    "Task?" When she was told of her task, Alosa became a little angry. A new person had completed her task, but she didn''t complete it. She also felt a little ashamed.


    "Without your help, I can finish it right away. If there''s nothing to do, you''d better go first and tell the president that I''m fine." Ilusha is obviously ungrateful. Her self-esteem is better than allowing her to accept other people''s help. She has become stronger for protection. If she can''t even complete her own tasks by herself and depends on others, what else can she protect?


    Meng Haoran didn''t say it was OK. When it comes to bathing In the room, ilusha''s face immediately changed and looked at Meng Haoran badly. Now she remembered that although Meng Haoran belonged to her guild, it didn''t conflict with the other party''s peeping at herself.


    Well, I seem to have said the wrong thing! Meng Haoran was stunned when he saw that ilusha was going to be angry. When he thought of it, he stopped talking and looked around as if he were looking at the scenery. Obviously, he didn''t want things to be worse.


    Guilty? However, in ilusha''s opinion, Meng Haoran''s action was obviously counterproductive, but because the matter had been exposed before, she had no evidence, so she didn''t think about what to do for a while! This is the reason why Meng Haoran is a newcomer. If she changes to Naz and others she is familiar with, it will be a fat beating.


    Of course, if alusa really wants to solve it by force, it must not be Meng Haoran who will suffer at that time. Meng Haoran is not the kind of person who will be beaten passively. Alusa is not his woman now.


    okay? Alusa suddenly thought of something and showed a funny smile. Even Meng Haoran looked at it for a few times. Fortunately, she was not found.


    "Didn''t you just say you wanted to help? Do you still count now?" Alusa''s tone was so good that Meng Haoran almost doubted whether the other party was pretended by others.


    It''s so abnormal. There must be a ghost! Of course, Meng Haoran was aware of this, but he was brave and didn''t refuse, but followed ilusha''s.


    "Of course, I haven''t counted my words in this world." It depends on what you want.


    When she heard the answer she wanted, she was in a better mood, He continued, "well, my task this time is to catch a Warcraft, but this Warcraft is too cunning, so I haven''t caught it yet. If you help me, I have a way to lead it out, so I can complete the task. How about you?" Ailusha said solemnly. It sounded like that, but the cunning in her eyes didn''t hide from Meng Haoran.


    What''s going on? Shouldn''t it be a cold and arrogant beauty? Now the development direction is obviously not quite right!


    "So what is the specific method?" Meng Haoran also responded solemnly, and he was ready in his heart.


    "That guy has a strange hobby. He likes people who wear less. The less he wears, the more he likes. And he also likes men who wear three-point style. If it''s you, as long as it''s like this... Then..." ELUSA is more and more excited. She doesn''t notice Meng Haoran''s black expression at all. It''s OK to cheat children, I really thought Meng Haoran would believe it, and the taste is too heavy!


    Looking at elusha who was still talking, Meng Haoran silently turned and left. Elusha really made him difficult this time.


    "Hello? Don''t go! I haven''t finished yet. Didn''t you just say that you were good and would help?" While Elosha was talking, she quickly followed Meng Haoran.

 Chapter 829

    Meng Haoran''s steps stopped, because in front of her, ilusha stopped her, like I would do it if you dared to go.


    Meng Haoran naturally won''t be soft and didn''t speak, so the scene became very strange, and the two began to confront each other.


    The final result is easy to see. Ilusha''s patience is still not as good as Meng Haoran. She just persisted for less than 3 minutes, and she looked like she was defeated by you.


    "Alas!" With a sigh, ELUSA remembered that what she had done was a little strange. If it were normal, she wouldn''t be so circuitous. She should be more direct. How did she become like this when she came to him?


    Ilusha looked at Meng Haoran whose expression had hardly changed. She didn''t know how to have a strange feeling and wanted to see more expressions of the other party.


    "Well, I admit I was joking just now, but if you really want to help, you have to help me find it. It''s so hidden that I haven''t found any trace after looking for it for so long." Alosa said here and shook her head. "Forget it, I can''t even find it, and you''re even more impossible."


    "What if I find you?" Meng Haoran suddenly said, stunned aloof, looked at Meng Haoran suspiciously, and seemed to see the flowers from Meng Haoran''s face.


    Other people would be frightened by this kind of eyes, at least a little guilty. However, what Alosa saw from Meng Haoran''s eyes was only self-confidence and indifference, and even gave her a feeling that what Meng Haoran just said would be realized.


    But how is it possible? Even me


    "What do you want?" Asked eluza.


    Meng Haoran chuckled and said, "not so much! I haven''t thought about it yet. Can I wait until I think about it? How about gambling?"


    "If you don''t dare, it''s limited to one day. If you can find it, I''ll promise you one thing. Otherwise, you have to promise me three things. Of course, it must be not too difficult." Anyway, it''s not my has the final say to feed.


    "It doesn''t take so long. Describe the appearance of that Warcraft and I''ll find it for you in minutes." This kind of thing is too simple for Meng Haoran.


    Ten minutes later,


    When Meng Haoran really took Alosa to find her prey and easily captured it, Alosa''s eyes at Meng Haoran have completely changed and become full of curiosity and exploration. Meng Haoran''s skill is too amazing. Her search ability is regarded as a kind of powerful magic.


    Because Meng Haoran showed her skills, Alosa and he were also close to each other. Alosa was also very happy to think that she was a member of a guild and had such a capable partner. For her, the better the development of the guild, and Meng Haoran''s participation undoubtedly enhanced the strength of the guild, indicating that the development of the guild is on the rise.


    For convenience, Meng Haoran showed his carrying space again and put away the captured prey. Because it is required to live, he will feed it at intervals.


    Not only that, on the way back, Meng Haoran also used fire magic, ignition or something for convenience, and once bored, used a changing magic. In short, all kinds of magic kept changing.


    "How much magic do you know?" Ailusha couldn''t help asking. On the way back together, Meng Haoran''s magic was far beyond her imagination.


    In this demon tail continent, generally speaking, a person is only proficient in one kind of magic, and almost none is proficient in two or more kinds of magic, because everyone knows to be proficient. At the same time, there is generally no achievement in practicing a variety of magic. Of course, another reason is the physique. It is rare to have a system capable of practicing a variety of magic.


    "How many kinds of magic? I don''t know, because I can''t even count this number myself. If you ask me this, it''s better to ask what magic I can''t do." Meng Haoran pretended to be forced to say that he was higher than the cold, but what he said was really true, because as long as he could think of it, he could basically express it in the form of magic. In a way, it was equivalent to infinity. After all, thinking would change as long as he lived, and it would come to an end only when he stopped.


    Ilusha obviously wouldn''t believe Meng Haoran''s words. She rolled her eyes and stopped talking about this topic. She thought Meng Haoran didn''t want to tell her? After all, some people keep their magic secret and don''t want others to know their magic.


    "This man! How can I tell the truth that no one believes it?" Meng Haoran said with emotion. Ilusha became more speechless after listening to his words. She felt that Meng Haoran did it. She was a little cheeky, but what she didn''t even find was that she always felt very happy when she was with Meng Haoran and would forget some painful things hidden in her heart.


    On the way home, time is always short. When Meng Haoran and ilusha returned to the small town with guild, Meng Haoran saw a scene that surprised him.


    "Is ilusha back?"


    "Oh, our knight is back at last. You''ve been out for a long time."


    "Hello, sister ilusha!"


    "Little Alosa is still so beautiful!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    On the way back to the guild, as long as you meet someone, you will say hello to ilusha, as if none of them don''t know ilusha.


    Alusa also smiled at the people who greeted her. At this moment, Meng Haoran felt that she seemed to be incarnated as a star, and the people around her were star chasers.


    Due to the reason of Alosa, he had to walk for more than ten minutes. He just walked for two hours. When he really came to the gate of the guild, Meng Haoran felt very tired. Secretly, he had made a decision. He would not be with Alosa when he came back to the town next time.


    I didn''t expect a person who is so cold to have this side. Sure enough, many times animation is not credible!


    Returning to the guild is naturally another celebration. The return of ELUSA has added a lot of heat to the guild. It can be seen that ELUSA is also very popular in the guild, although some guys are very afraid of her return.


    Seeing with her own eyes that ilusha was angry and beat people, and didn''t know the mother who beat Naz and gray, Meng Haoran finally determined that ilusha was still the one in her memory, and was relieved a lot.

 Chapter 830

    Since he joined the guild, Meng Haoran naturally wants to integrate into it. Although he can''t have a good relationship, the gold will shine everywhere. Therefore, Meng Haoran was soon noticed by everyone, and then became a well-known member of the guild through such things.


    This situation is related to Meng Haoran''s magic, which is strange to others, but always works. However, when someone has problems that can''t be solved, no matter how big or small, as long as Meng Haoran is found, Meng Haoran can easily solve them with magic. For a long time, as long as there is a problem in the guild, Meng Haoran is the first one to think of.


    Of course, Meng Haoran is not that kind of good man. Whether he can help or not depends on his mood. Fortunately, everyone knows a little about human and worldly wisdom. Meng Haoran is not bothered.


    "Brother Meng, do you want to go to the task together?" Naz looked at Meng Haoran''s eyes shining. Unexpectedly, he was interested in Meng Haoran. However, the fact was that he once found that Meng Haoran had performed an unknown magic. After he didn''t faint the traffic for the first time, he would come to Meng Haoran as long as he was on a mission. The purpose was not to work with Meng Haoran, but to apply magic to him.


    A person who has been plagued by traffic problems for a long time suddenly finds that he can get rid of this situation one day, so his desire for this is not understandable by ordinary people. Although Meng Haoran''s magic is not permanently effective, it is not short. Applying it once can play a role for about a week, which is enough to complete a task. Naz is more and more eager for it.


    Meng Haoran took a look at natz, and knew his intention. He thought that if he didn''t cast magic on him, he would be entangled by natz. Finally, he reluctantly stretched out his hand.


    "Burden free technique!" With a drink in his heart, the white light of tone appeared from Meng Haoran''s hand and went straight to Naz''s body.


    "Wow! That''s the feeling. In this state, I feel invincible and burning, ah!" Naz kept moving excitedly, and even the magic of his body was much more active than usual.


    Negative avoidance, that is, the magic of eliminating all negative states, plays a role not only in making Naz not dizzy with traffic, but also in some other more important roles, but Naz hasn''t found it yet. To tell the truth, using this magic to help Naz solve the traffic problem is a little big and small. Don''t look at Meng Haoran''s simple use, But in fact, if you want to be someone else, you need at least an S-level wizard to cast this magic, and I''m afraid you can only cast it a few times with full-body magic.


    Meng Haoran used magic, which was directly mobilized from the outside world, so it was so easy to use it. Others didn''t see the reality of the magic, just because they were blinded by the appearance.


    In fact, many times the seemingly simple magic performed by Meng Haoran is really above level s, but no one noticed it. No, maybe one barely noticed it, that is, Makarov, the president of the guild, because every time he watched Meng Haoran perform those magic, he looked thoughtful.


    "Well, you can go." Looking at Naz dancing, Meng Haoran''s tone is a little impatient. Naz is also a guy with a bad mind. Don''t you see Meng Haoran talking to his sister?


    Naz walked away obediently and muttered: "Lucy was right. If she saw Meng Haoran and mirajie together and asked him to help, she would probably succeed. I didn''t expect it to be so easy."


    Naz didn''t notice that Meng Haoran''s face became strange when he finished this sentence.


    "What''s the matter?" Mirajie noticed Meng Haoran''s change and asked.


    "Well, nothing. I just remembered some things. Well, I''d better continue our previous topic. Didn''t I tell you that I would be happy after listening to it? Now I''ll tell you. First, don''t be too excited." Meng Haoran said, and his expression became dignified.


    Milajie also vaguely realized that Meng Haoran''s next words must have something to do with himself because of Meng Haoran''s expression. He looked seriously, nodded to Meng Haoran and indicated that he was ready.


    "Your sister, lisana, is actually alive, but in another world." Meng Haoran took a breath and said the secret.


    However, it is obvious that Meng Haoran is not considerate. Mirajie''s first reaction to the news that his sister is still alive is not joy, but anger. For so many years, lisana''s death has been a hidden pain in her heart. The fact of lisana''s death has been deeply fixed in her mind and will not be changed by Meng Haoran''s word.


    Fortunately, Meng Haoran reacted quickly, Hurriedly explained: "Things are not what you think. If you think about the scene at that time, do you just see that lisana disappeared? In fact, it is because there is a world called edras opposite to the world. In order to plunder the magic of the world, people in that world use some means to make the world produce a space shock, resulting in some things to that world At that time, Lisa went to that world because of it. If you don''t believe it, I have a way to let you confirm. "


    Milajie originally wanted to scold Meng Haoran, and then didn''t communicate with Meng Haoran in the future, but after hearing this, especially Meng Haoran''s last sincere eyes, she hesitated a little. She valued Lisa''s life and death after all. With a chance, she hesitated to nod to Meng Haoran and planned to believe Meng Haoran again, If Meng Haoran can''t convince her, the result is likely that Meng Haoran will say goodbye to mirajie forever.


    Meng Haoran took milajie to his residence. Don''t think wrong. He just wanted to find a quiet place for milajie to see something. He definitely didn''t take the opportunity to get close to milajie.


    "Now I''ll use a magic to show you the situation in that world. I want to see the real situation with my own eyes. You should be able to confirm the truth." Meng Haoran said that he directly began to release magic. The magic surged in the air and constantly gathered in one place. At the same time, an unknown magic array appeared at his feet.

 Chapter 831

    With strong control and no loss of magic, mirajie held his breath and quietly looked at Meng Haoran''s actions. He said that it was false not to be nervous, but he was afraid that the greater the hope, the greater the disappointment, and it seemed so quiet.


    Magic took shape very quickly. For Meng Haoran, it has recovered a lot during this period of time. Now the strength can play more than the holy ten level. It is still possible to peep into a small position in the world.


    Yes, edras is actually a small plane surrounding the continent where Meng Haoran is now located. If the demon tail continent is called the main world.


    Moreover, Meng Haoran also found three other planes, and the power level of those three planes is obviously stronger than that of the main world. In the main world, Meng Haoran feels the most powerful breath, that is, the peak of 6 stars, while there are many 7 stars on another plane, even the breath of 8 stars, It also confirmed his original perception that this is an 8-star world.


    Meng Haoran''s strength at this time has been restored to 7 stars. If he really fights, he is not afraid of 8 stars. Therefore, he can use this direct cross plane magic.


    The magic was quickly completed. A circular mirror appeared in the air, and a picture slowly appeared inside.


    "This is..." miraj covered his mouth with his hands, tried not to cry, and looked straight at a girl who looked a little similar to her on the screen. Tears had been irresistible.


    It''s OK at last. Seeing this situation, Meng Haoran knows that he is right. Mirajie has believed in himself.


    The girl on the picture mirage saw was her sister lisana, who was living with the tail of the goblin in another world. At this time, she looked pretty good.


    "Is that... Me?" After a short time, milaj managed to control her emotions, and suddenly saw a figure and face she looked at more than once in the mirror every day, that is herself.


    "Isn''t she surprised? She is really another you, the world you see now..." Meng Haoran told mirajie about his understanding of the other world as an expert, and mirajie also listened with interest, and the smile on his face didn''t break.


    "Why don''t you ask me why I think I see the Lisa of this world, not that world?" After Meng Haoran said almost, mirajie suddenly said.


    Meng Haoran was slightly stunned. He didn''t expect milajie to ask this question. He touched his chin and thought for a while and said, "it''s true that you don''t doubt it. It''s been so long since you last met her! You and she have changed a lot over the years. How can you be sure that she is your sister?"


    "I believe you!" Miraj''s tone was a little playful.


    "Er!" Meng Haoran choked and looked at mirajie speechless. He knew that the other party must have a way to judge, but mirajie didn''t want to tell him.


    "Well, I tell you, in fact, the reason why I can confirm that she is Lisa is just because I have a feeling that she is my sister at the first sight." It turned out to be a woman''s sixth sense. Mirajie''s answer made Meng Haoran more speechless. However, very often, a woman''s sixth sense is indeed very accurate, just like this time.


    "Isn''t it strange that I believed this feeling at that time." Milaj said that he was a little embarrassed here.


    Meng Haoran certainly knew what to say at this time. He shook his head at mirajie and said, "if others say so, I will never believe him, but if it is you, I will believe it. After all, you are a beautiful woman."


    Mirajie chuckled. Meng Haoran said that she obviously felt very useful, but suddenly she seemed to think of something, and her face became a little embarrassed.


    "What''s the matter?" Meng Haoran asked strangely.


    Mirajie glanced at Meng Haoran, Finally "Although I know she''s okay, I shouldn''t expect anything else. For example, let her come back to me again. It seems that she has a good life there. She also has a sister and family who love her. If she comes back here, the sister there will also be sad! It can be seen that she also loves Lisa Na very much. I can feel that look, but... But I don''t know Why, I feel unhappy in my heart, I...... "


    Mirajie said it in a more sad tone and looked anxious.


    "It''s not simple. As long as you can communicate freely, don''t you have to separate? If you want, I''ll give you a magic so that you can travel between the two worlds at any time, or even several times a day." In order not to make my sister sad, and today''s events also caused by myself, we should have a beginning and an end, so Meng Haoran decided to use the most appropriate method to solve this problem.


    At the time of the original work, lisana actually didn''t intend to come back later. She was very tangled, because her feelings for the people there were not low, but because it was the talents of the world who came back after all. Meng Haoran now plans to erase this regret, so that lisana can not choose which side to go with, as long as she can connect with the world.


    "Really? Is there such magic?" Mirajie looked straight at Meng Haoran, and the expectation in his eyes could not be ignored. Meng Haoran''s proposal was too attractive. Although it was not easy to think about this magic, and he had not even heard of it, mirajie still hoped that there was this magic.


    Of course, Meng Haoran is talking. He has shown too many magical magic before. If he were someone else, mirajie would not feel hopeful. If nothing else, the unknown magic that Meng Haoran showed before can observe another world is magical enough.


    Of course, Meng Haoran''s answer is yes, but there are still some restrictions. In fact, he also wants to create magic. If he only uses it himself, it''s simple. Just for mirage, considering the magic consumption, system and other problems, Meng Haoran needs to modify the magic.

 Chapter 832

    Meng Haoran''s coming out of the horse was naturally something that could not be solved. A few days later, when milajie successfully used the magic named "crossing the border" by Meng Haoran for the first time, milajie''s expression of surprise and joy was still fresh in my memory.


    "Time is not enough, so I can only do this. Before I continue to improve, you should use this magic carefully. After all, even with the ability of your S-level magic guide, you can only use it 10 times when the magic is sufficient." Ten times is really rare, but it is too much for this magic. Under normal circumstances, whether an S-level can use this magic is a problem. It can let a person go directly to another level. This magic has already surpassed the level of magic and risen to another level, that is, Meng Haoran can develop it, Also let a person who could not have used it successfully.


    "No, it''s already very good. In fact, for me, even if I can only show it once, I''m really grateful to you." Mirage has just met Lisa from the other side of the world, and he has recognized it again. He is in a particularly good mood when he has settled a worry. Naturally, his favor for Meng Haoran, who helped himself, has increased significantly. If he was just an ordinary friend before, now it''s just a matter of one sentence to make mirage his girlfriend if Meng Haoran wants to.


    In fact, milajie also thought Meng Haoran would take the opportunity to put forward any requirements. Otherwise, why would Meng Haoran spend so much effort to help her? However, Meng Haoran didn''t make any special expression until the end, which relieved her and created a feeling of disappointment in her heart,


    Does he really just want to help me? It shouldn''t be like this! Am I not beautiful and charming enough? Mirajie still knows her charm. The people who chase her can line up outside the town, so it is impossible to say that she is not confident, but Meng Haoran has seriously hurt her self-confidence and made her doubt herself. Fortunately, in the end, she still figured it out and thought Meng Haoran was a little shy, which restored her original appearance.


    Meng Haoran said no, it''s impossible for mirage to be interesting, but the meaning is not particularly strong. He helped mirage more because he didn''t want to see mirage sad. When he watched animation in his previous life, he wanted to help mirage. Now that he has arrived in this world, it''s only a small effort for him to help, so he did so.


    Well, some of the real reasons are that Meng Haoran wants to let it go, but most of the reasons are that he wants to play hard to get. He has rich experience in picking up girls. Naturally, he knows when to do what.


    It also gives two people a buffer. If they find it inappropriate later, it won''t be so embarrassing, will it?


    In the following days, people were surprised to find that people often couldn''t see mirajie, and every time they saw her, she was smiling all over her face, not the kind of fake smile, but the heartfelt smile, which could not be fake, which made some people curious about mirajie''s previous state.


    "It seems that it has become like this since mirajie and Meng Haoran went out last time. Shouldn''t it be love?"


    "Well, it''s really possible to say so. I''ve seen a lot of them together recently!"


    "Don''t tell me, they seem to be a good match. Besides, Meng Haoran can make mirajie come out of the pain. His ability is really great! If they are really together, I won''t object."


    I don''t know when others gradually positioned Meng Haoran and mirajie as lovers, and mirajie also knew about it, but there was no explanation. Meng Haoran was even more impossible to explain. Explanation was a cover up. Besides, he didn''t suffer a loss in this matter.


    Both of them have this attitude, which makes people think they are lovers.


    While Meng Haoran and mirajie were ambiguous, time was slowly passing. On this day, Meng Haoran just completed a task. On his way back to the guild, he suddenly stopped somewhere.


    "Well, what is the fluctuation?" Meng Haoran went to the place where he felt the strange fluctuation and easily found out the source of the fluctuation. It was a flute that looked evil. One end looked like a skeleton. It was not an ordinary thing at first sight.


    "Pick me up and blow me, you will get all you want, pick me up and blow me..." a burst of low murmur directly remembered in Meng Haoran''s mind, and also emerged some pictures of success as long as Meng Haoran blew the flute.


    Confuse me? Still a little tender, Meng Haoran just moved his mind, and all his fantasies disappeared.


    "Well, there''s another guy who looks familiar! By the way, it''s him!" Meng Haoran found a young man coming in this direction not far away. When he saw the young man, he also remembered the origin of the flute in his hand. Isn''t it the so-called magic flute? No wonder he is so evil. Meng Haoran can feel that if an ordinary person, even a demon guide with uncertain mind, meets it, it is absolutely controlled.


    So it should have targeted him before, but it just happened to meet me. Meng Haoran had a judgment in an instant. Indeed, with his strength, the magic flute could not find his existence at all. The reason why he sent out magic waves to affect people''s hearts before was that Meng Haoran just happened to meet him.


    "Forget it, who calls me a good man? In order not to let you harm the world, I''ll put you away as a small toy. As for him, let him live and die." Without talking to the unlucky guy who should have got the flute, Meng Haoran left far away. After he left, the young man also suddenly woke up and looked around in doubt. After he found nothing, he went far away. I don''t know where he went.


    Meng Haoran came to a remote place and took out the magic flute again. This time, a huge magic array appeared in the sky, and then a monster appeared in front of him.


    "Yo! You''ve shown your original shape so soon. You really look up to me, the legendary devil lullaby."

 Chapter 833

    The magic flute is actually a living magic, created by Gerald. Its power is also very strong, which is equivalent to the power of the weak Saint ten. If others see the guy in front of them, they will kneel obediently, but Meng Haoran is not the same.


    "Gerald, that guy doesn''t know if he has reached 7 stars. Well, it shouldn''t be! After all, I don''t feel the power of that intensity on this continent, but it should be close to 7 stars. After all, they are guys who can destroy the times. They haven''t died for so long. They are also an old monster." Meng Haoran thought about Gerald, who appeared on Sirius island for the first time in the animation, and suddenly had the idea of taking each other as a younger brother. It must be very face to take such a younger brother out, especially when those who come to find fault later know that Meng Haoran''s younger brother is Gerald, they don''t know what kind of expression they will have.


    "Don''t tell me, it''s necessary to implement this. It seems that I have to take time to go. I just can''t control my power. This is troublesome for him. It''s not a trivial matter for me. I''ll make him bow down every minute." Looking at the huge demon in front of him, Meng Haoran thought of some other irrelevant things. If people knew what he thought at this time, I''m afraid everyone would think Meng Haoran thought more.


    Gerrard is the Dark Wizard in the transmission. He claims to be the strongest existence. It is a recognized fact. Even after he has disappeared for hundreds of years, there are still countless guys who want to get his power to reign in the world.


    "Boy, it can make me lose my sense of the outside world. Compared with your soul, it must be delicious!" Obviously, the devil who did not understand the situation flirted with Meng Haoran and interrupted Meng Haoran who was YY, so it was a decisive tragedy.


    When it appeared in the original work, it was slightly flawed. It broke a hill directly with one blow, but Meng Haoran didn''t even give it a chance this time.


    "Noisy!" Meng Haoran looked at the devil like a fly. Finally, he waved like a fly. The devil was directly flattened on the ground. Without even a scream, he directly changed into a flute. At this time, the flute has no previous evil intention, and the skull has cracks visible in the flesh eye, which looks very broken.


    "If you don''t die, you won''t die. It''s all over. I still want to resist. It''s like eating a bear''s heart and a leopard''s courage." He picked up the magic flute again. Meng Haoran had no consciousness of destroying a precious magic item. For him, the magic flute that ordinary people want to get by all means is just a little more interesting.


    "Well, forget it. Since it''s already like this, I''ll use its material to return to the furnace for recasting. It''s still good. I believe it can refine a good thing. I''ll give it to people to brush the favor at that time." Meng Haoran quickly made a decision, and then took a look at the terrain that had become somewhat different because of the emergence of the devil. No one knew that the legendary magic flute had really disappeared forever.


    ¡­¡­


    "Eh? Naz, eluza and gray form the strongest team! Have set out for the mission?" As soon as he returned to the guild, Meng Haoran heard the news. Although he had expected that this would happen if he did not interfere, Meng Haoran still silently glanced away and expressed his disdain. Hum, it can be said that the strongest team is the strongest team. The strongest team is really the place where the strongest team is located as long as there is me.


    "It''s time to form a team. It''s always boring to complete the task alone, but it''s worth considering who to form a team with. We don''t need to consider the strength, because as long as I''m not a problem, we only need to consider the same thing, that is, whether I can get along well with me, will I be very happy? In this way, only that meets the requirements How many! " Meng Haoran''s mind showed three beauties of the guild and a sister who liked to drink with a bucket.


    Ilusha obviously can''t do it for the time being, because the other party has formed a team. Although Meng Haoran still has the opportunity to dig out the other party as long as she opens her mouth, it obviously doesn''t accord with Meng Haoran''s style.


    Lucy''s words, although she gets along well with Naz, she should not have developed her relationship now. She is a boyfriend and girlfriend, but a little better than ordinary friends. In this way, it can be considered.


    Mirajie needless to say, Meng Haoran has planned to invite each other. If Lucy doesn''t invite her, I''m afraid there will be rumors again. What Meng Haoran said is that he always gives up.


    And finally, her words, forget it, just mention it a little. I don''t know her too well. Compared with her, she won''t agree.


    Meng Haoran immediately started his plan. First of all, he found milajie. After telling milajie his ideas, milajie directly agreed without even much consideration, and seemed very happy.


    "I didn''t expect it to be so smooth, so Lucy is next." Meng Haoran, who had just come out of milajie, said to himself, in a good mood.


    "What? What''s the matter with you? I heard you say my name." Lucy appeared in front of Meng Haoran with a puzzled expression. It turned out that she had just heard Meng Haoran''s words.


    Meng Haoran''s eyes brightened when he looked at Lucy in front of him. At this time, Lucy was wearing a shoulder off suspender, and her lower body was a miniskirt, which completely exposed her perfect figure. With the smell of youth, it was very eye-catching.


    "Yes, I''m going to find you! It''s like this..." since I''ve met Meng Haoran, I naturally told her my thoughts.


    "Ha! Are you going to form a team with me?" Lucy looked at Meng Haoran in surprise. She didn''t expect that Meng Haoran would invite her. To tell the truth, she had a good impression of Meng Haoran. She was strong and reliable. Unlike Naz and them, she was decisively moved by Meng Haoran''s invitation, but she hesitated considering that she might be a drag.


    Meng Haoran also saw Lucy''s hesitation, and then said, "don''t worry about strength. If you join my team, I''ll find a way to make your strength meet the standard. There will be no delay at that time."


    Meng Haoran didn''t say what kind of strength could meet the standard, but this sentence did make Lucy make up her mind immediately and nodded directly to join.

 Chapter 834

    "Your choice is not wrong. Join my team and you will get far more than you think." Seeing that Lucy agreed, Meng Haoran nodded with a smile.


    "I didn''t join your team to get something. It''s just because it''s your invitation. Don''t get me wrong." Lucy said this, but she didn''t know it was more misunderstood. Fortunately, Meng Haoran didn''t grasp this and said some information about the team to Lucy, and then they separated.


    Meng Haoran walked into the guild with a relaxed step and soon found his last goal. Kana, who has the nickname of wine barrel, almost sees her in the guild every time. Her cheeks are red. Don''t misunderstand. It''s just because of the normal situation of drinking too much.


    "It''s all psychological self-esteem. It''s just to make his father look up at him and resist not recognizing his close father. He doesn''t tell the truth until the day he becomes an S-level demon guide. As a result, he hasn''t passed the S-level test for a long time. He has become so decadent." Looking at kana, Meng Haoran''s mind emerged some information about each other, and suddenly there was an abdominal manuscript in his heart.


    Since your goal is to become level s, I''ll let you become level S. isn''t that to improve your strength? There is nothing simpler than this.


    Meng Haoran went straight to kana and sat down. He didn''t speak for the first time. Instead, he looked at kana quietly and looked at the hesitation inadvertently revealed when the other party drank. Meng Haoran also had an idea about kana that he wanted to help her.


    "Bang" the wooden wine barrel was roughly placed on the table by kana. It''s completely what a man should do. It''s hard to imagine that a girl can do it. There''s also the power to easily pick up such a large barrel of wine. If it''s an ordinary world, it''s a girl''s child! Of course, it is rare even here.


    "What''s the matter? You''ve been looking at me since just now. Do you want to associate with me? Don''t you have mirajie? But if you really mean that, sister, I don''t mind!" When she said the last "Yo", kana''s tone became very whiny, which made Meng Haoran tremble, and then looked at kana in amazement.


    I go, this development, when have I become the kind of little boy who can be said to flirt at will? I''m much older than the old man Makarov!


    "Well, why don''t you speak? Do you really..." because Meng Haoran was a little shocked and didn''t refute for the first time, kana immediately showed a surprised expression, as if Meng Haoran was really what she said before.


    "Do you want to be an S-level wizard?" Seeing kana''s expression getting more and more strange, if you don''t stop it, you don''t know what will happen. Meng Haoran immediately took out his killer mace. In a word, kana''s wine will be completely gone.


    For kana, what she wants most is to become an S-level wizard. After all, she has been striving for secondary goals for so many years, and even becoming an S-level has gradually become an obsession that she has not found herself, so that in the animation, she almost can''t think of leaving the guild and no longer recognize her father, I don''t think I deserve to be my father''s daughter or something.


    "What do you mean?" Kana''s expression is very serious, even some terrible. If Meng Haoran came to amuse her, she would be angry.


    Of course, in kana''s heart, she doesn''t know that Meng Haoran already knows why she is persistent in level s, but she just regards it as a coincidence.


    "It means the same as the literal meaning. Now there is an opportunity. As long as you grasp it, becoming an S-level is just a piece of cake. Maybe even you will become a stronger existence at that time. How are you interested?" Meng Haoran said in a very relaxed tone.


    After listening to Meng Haoran''s words, kana was silent. She doubted the authenticity of Meng Haoran''s words. She really should doubt that she can only rely on herself to improve her strength, especially when she reaches level S. if she can become level s as easily as Meng Haoran said, level s is not so rare


    Although she didn''t believe more than she believed, kana was reluctant to give up any possible opportunities because of her persistence in class S. she nodded and motioned Meng Haoran to continue.


    Meng Haoran''s eyes flashed a clear color. He knew that he looked down on kana''s obsession. It seemed safe to let her join his team this time.


    "If you want to become level s, it''s very simple. As long as you join the team I created, I promise you will have level s strength and name in less than half a year. You know! There are two ways to become level S. one is the way you''ve been trying before. You passed the level s test of the guild, which is only available to some particularly powerful guilds in the magic world. Each one Each guild has a holy ten or more S-level seats; The second way is to challenge. As long as you promise, I guarantee you can challenge successfully! " Meng Haoran said his chips.


    "Join your team, challenge?" Kana looked at Meng Haoran in amazement. She couldn''t believe her ears. She didn''t think about how she would improve her strength to challenge in a short time after joining Meng Haoran''s team.


    She knew the two ways to become level s from the beginning, but she never chose to challenge. The reason is that the challenge is much more difficult than the first one. After the challenge, she became a level s wizard. In the end, more than half of them have become the existence of level 10, half a level higher than those who become level s through ordinary experiments.


    Kana can''t even become S-level in the normal program of the axis, let alone challenge anything.


    As far as the rules are concerned, the so-called challenge is much simpler and more rough than the formal S-level test. There is only one condition, that is, in the witness of at least 100 witnesses, defeat three or more famous S-level magic guides at the same time. As long as you do it, you can become S-level. If you can''t do it, you will only die, because once you challenge, the challenged magic guide must go all out, The challenger is not allowed to kill the challenger, but if the challenger''s strength cannot defeat the challenger, the Challenger must kill the challenger. It sounds cruel, but it is precisely because of this that the person promoted in this way will be so strong.

 Chapter 835

    "Are you kidding?" Kana''s face has sunk at this time. If Meng Haoran can have a way to make him pass the next S-level test, she may still believe it, but if she has the strength to challenge in half a year, she will not believe it at all. At this time, she already thinks Meng Haoran is teasing her, and she is also a little angry in the face of Meng Haoran.


    Meng Haoran did not explain, but looked at kana with extremely serious eyes. Their eyes contacted in the air. Gradually, kana''s eyes looked at Meng Haoran. At first, they became cold and uncertain, and finally became a little overwhelmed.


    When kana was about to move her eyes, Meng Haoran finally said, "I''m serious. If you believe me, you can come. After all, you can quit at any time. No, you have a chance to try. If you don''t try, you want to be an S-class..."


    The latter words were not said clearly, but kana also heard that Meng Haoran was not optimistic about himself. She was angry and looked down on by others was not a good feeling.


    "Why me?" Kana asked. She wondered why Meng Haoran would choose her. After all, their relationship is actually ordinary, just an ordinary acquaintance. It is very reluctant to become friends.


    "You will know this soon. Now, please tell me the answer. Whether to agree or not." Meng Haoran''s face is a little strange. He can''t tell her that he actually wanted her to join because she looks good.


    Kana was slightly stunned and looked at Meng Haoran for a few eyes, but she didn''t see anything at last. After pondering for a moment, her desire for level s made her finally decide to join. So far, Meng Haoran''s four person team was formed.


    ¡­¡­


    "Now I know why you invited me." At the team meeting room prepared by Meng Haoran, at the first team meeting, kana looked at the other two members and looked at Meng Haoran strangely. It was obvious that she already thought Meng Haoran was that kind of person.


    Meng Haoran didn''t refute, but smiled bitterly, and then said the so-called team plan in his extremely magnetic voice: "our team''s name is called the first team, and the goal is to make a reputation in the magic world. The formation of the team is to make the task easier..."


    Meng Haoran was talking there. Mirajie smiled at Meng Haoran and looked straight at Meng Haoran, full of happiness. At a glance, you can see that her attention was not on Meng Haoran''s words.


    Lucy is also a lack of interest. She stares at the ceiling and mumbles something broken. She should be bored with the so-called meeting.


    Meng Haoran, who was talking vigorously, suddenly found that the atmosphere was wrong. He stopped when he saw the state of the three women, especially when kana had a glass of wine in her hand.


    "Since everyone doesn''t want to hear, I''ll say the key point. Before going out of the task, we need to decide our team name and slogan, and then one more thing is that I''ll give you something to improve your strength." Meng Haoran said the team name and slogan in front of her. Lucy first became energetic. The other two were the same. They just said the last thing to give and increase strength. Kana and mirajie also completely moved their attention to Meng Haoran.


    Kana focuses on improving her strength, while mirajie focuses on what Meng Haoran gives, which can be regarded as a gift, can''t it?


    "The first is the team name. Now we each say one, and finally pick the last one. Of course, we can say the slogan together." Meng Haoran said, "I''ll throw a brick to attract jade. I think so. Our team name is called Haoxing magic card. The first word is Haoxing in my name, and the other three are related to your magic. Mirajie''s devil receives, kana''s card magic and Lucy''s star spirit magic. What do you think?"


    Originally thought that at least one of the three women would support themselves, but what Meng Haoran didn''t expect was that the three women shook their heads and directly decided Meng Haoran''s proposal.


    "It''s called the youth team. The slogan is to struggle every day, fight every day, and let the dream come true slowly every minute." Lucy expressed her opinion. It sounded OK, but she didn''t get support.


    "In that case, I''ll say one too. How about the wine bucket team?" Kana also expressed her opinion, but her opinion was directly denied and her name was too bad. Are you sure you''re taking the team name?


    "Youth team!" Lucy hasn''t given up yet.


    Meng Haoran frowned at them and finally turned his eyes to mirajie, expecting her to give a good answer.


    Noting Meng Haoran''s eyes, milajie smiled and said in a gentle tone, "what about the wings of freedom? The slogan is to fly in the sea of freedom and achieve the sail of dreams."


    What milajie said was actually good, but it was not adopted in the end. Reluctantly, he entered the discussion stage. After nearly an hour of discussion, he successfully achieved the goal temporarily and determined the team name and slogan.


    "Then the next thing is..." Meng Haoran''s hands have appeared three things similar to modern watches. They are magic tools made of magic flute by Meng Haoran, and their functions are still very powerful.


    "One person, the color can be changed." Meng Haoran said and demonstrated. In his hand, with the injection of his magic, the outside color of the watch is constantly changing, which looks very cool.


    Mirajie and their curiosity took the watch given to them by Meng Haoran and waited for Meng Haoran to continue his action.


    "Let me talk about their functions. The first function is position sensing. I believe you know! As long as there is this thing, we can feel each other''s position. In this way, we won''t be afraid to find our teammates in the future."


    "The second is the defense function. As long as a certain amount of magic is injected, a layer of defense cover can be raised around. It can defend level s magic for about 10 times, and then it needs to be charged. Of course, the charging is automatic. Just put it aside."


    "The third function is magic storage. It will automatically store some magic at ordinary times. At that time, if your magic is not enough, you can use its magic to release magic."


    "The fourth is..."

 Chapter 836

    When the three women were stunned, Meng Haoran said a lot of functions, all of which were very practical functions. In the end, they even felt numb. They couldn''t remember how many functions there were.


    For a long time, when Meng Haoran finally stopped the introduction, he suddenly found that the atmosphere at the scene was not so right. The three women looked at him and made him feel numb.


    What''s the matter? Is something happening that I don''t know? Otherwise, how can they all become like this? This is the look that wants to eat me! It''s scary.


    Meng Haoran''s neck shrunk back, a frightened look, and said, "you don''t like this thing! Shouldn''t you? I think it''s good. Although it still has such defects, is it a bad style?"


    Naturally, the three women listened to Meng Haoran''s words and turned their eyes at the same time. They were completely speechless about Meng Haoran. They didn''t like it there, only because they liked it too much. They paid more attention to function than style. Besides, it''s not ugly! How do the three women look at it now? The more they see it, the more they like it.


    In order not to let the artifact that was about to arrive fly away, the three women looked at each other and slowly approached Meng Haoran, trying to get it with emotion.


    However, their actions touched Meng Haoran''s sensitive nerves. He was surprised by the uncertain three women. When the three women moved forward, he took a step backward. Finally, they were forced to a corner. How does this scene look like a helpless girl being forced to a desperate situation by three hooligans, but it is more strange at this time.


    "Do you want to be a god horse? First of all, I do not sell myself. Of course, if you are hard, I can only bear it, but even if you get my body, you will never get my heart." Meng Haoran''s tone was a little strange. Finally, he made a hug and said, "ah! Come on, I''m not afraid to ravage me heartily!"


    "Ha ha" at this time, Lucy finally couldn''t help laughing. Meng Haoran at this time was really funny. She really felt annoyed by her little daughter-in-law, but what was the look of expectation when she finally said "ravaged".


    In fact, we all know that the other party is joking. Our hearts have no reason to get close to a lot.


    "I didn''t expect you to have this side." Miraj covered the cherry Small as a peach He smiled and looked at Meng Haoran as if he had known him for the first time.


    Kana was a little better, but the smile in her eyes could not be hidden. Obviously, she was made to laugh by Meng Haoran.


    "Why, don''t you want it?" Meng Haoran looked extremely surprised, but it was a little artificial.


    "What do you want? What''s on your mind? Give us our things quickly. With it, we''ll really become a team." Mirajie said unhappily, and then stretched out his hand. His white hand was completely exposed in Meng Haoran''s eyes, with a faint fragrance, which made Meng Haoran''s spirit positive.


    With mirajie taking the lead, Lucy and kana also put out their hands and looked at Meng Haoran''s eyes, which is self-evident.


    "What! I wanted this! Really, I wish I had said it earlier. I thought it was harmful." Meng Haoran patted himself on the chest. He was kind and relieved. He almost made them laugh again.


    Of course, Meng Haoran sent what he had prepared for the team members to them.


    Mirajie got a blue watch. At the moment of contact with her hand, she felt a breath of flesh and blood coming out of it, and the information about the things in her hand also appeared in her mind. She was more careful than Meng Haoran said, which surprised her very much.


    Ten minutes later, when the three women fully understood what kind of magic props Meng Haoran had given them before their arrival, they all looked radiant, as if they had been watered with flowers, which made the room a lot brighter.


    Meng Haoran smiled at the three women, He said: "well, are you satisfied with my team entry gift? If you are not satisfied, tell me that next time I will give you better things. These things are really not very good, but time is limited, so I can only prepare such things. In this way, when I have time, I will make better things for you. Now I will make do with it first."


    dissatisfied? We''ve been satisfied for a long time. We haven''t even heard of such a good thing. It''s like an artifact. I really don''t know where this man came from.


    At this time, kana was the most complicated one. She had a try to join the team composed of Meng Haoran. Even her own heart knew that the probability of becoming an S-class was not very high. She didn''t have much hope for Meng Haoran. She didn''t expect that Meng Haoran gave her such a big surprise at the beginning. To tell the truth, Even if Meng Haoran didn''t help her in the future, she wouldn''t regret her decision to join Meng Haoran''s team.


    Moreover, with it, the next S-level test... Kana holds the gift she got from Meng Haoran tightly, and her strength has improved greatly because of it. When she thinks of the beauty, especially the recognition between herself and her father, kana''s heart is very sweet.


    Father, wait for me. This time I will, I will


    "Well, let''s continue. Put away the things first. They''re all yours anyway. Don''t worry about playing with them now. Didn''t I say to Lucy before? As long as I join my team, I''ll get your strength to a standard, which will never lag behind." When Meng Haoran said that he would never lag behind, a different meaning flashed in his eyes.


    "Never hold back?" The three women looked at Meng Haoran suspiciously. Some didn''t understand the meaning of Meng Haoran''s sentence. It would never delay. Under what conditions? Is it really true that it is true at any time, just like the literal meaning? If that''s the case, the strength should be at least the top of class s, or even higher.

 Chapter 837

    Meng Haoran did not explain in detail, but directly told them what they thought by action. Under the surprised eyes of the three women, a magic array rose from below the room, and then the room began to change beyond words.


    "This is..." a few minutes later, the three women have found the differences around them. The concentration of magic in the surrounding air is even higher than that in their bodies. It is precisely because of this gap that magic automatically flows into their bodies, and their magic is constantly improving.


    You know, generally speaking, magic guides attract magic from the air to their bodies here. This process is very difficult, which leads to the speed of practice. There has never been such a situation. Magic doesn''t need to be attracted directly. It directly enters the direct body after shouting. This is completely the scene in the dream of magic guides.


    In this scenario, the three women are in a dull state, staring at Meng Haoran, as if they want to know whether all this is in a dream from Meng Haoran''s mouth.


    "What are you doing? Don''t practice quickly, or do you have no interest in the improvement of your strength." Meng Haoran said unhappily. Then the three women woke up like a dream, and regardless of others here, they all put on their usual practice posture and began to practice.


    To Meng Haoran''s amusement, the three women''s practice postures are different. Lucy is a little normal. She just sits cross legged and looks like meditating. Mirajie and kana let Meng Haoran see what the world is.


    Although milajie was practicing, he also noticed Meng Haoran''s hot eyes and was ashamed. Only then did he think of his indecent posture during his practice. He just forgot because he was too shocked. Now that he has done it, it''s not easy to put it away. Anyway, he will see it after reading it, but, If I do, will he have any bad views on me and think I''m too frivolous?


    "I didn''t expect that there were so many interesting places in this practice. I would have formed a team earlier if I knew." Meng Haoran felt very funny when he looked at the state of mind at this time, except that mirajie and kana closed their eyes in order not to be too embarrassed, but the ruddy face was exposed.


    Fortunately, in the end, with time, they gradually and completely sank into cultivation and entered a state of selflessness, which is slowly restoring their normal face.


    An hour later,


    "It looks like time is up." Meng Haoran checked the state of the three women and found that the magic in their bodies had increased significantly and reached their respective limits. If they continued to do so, they were likely to damage their bodies. At present, they stopped the operation of the magic array and the magic concentration around them decreased rapidly.


    The first person to wake up from the cultivation was naturally mirajie, who had the highest strength. When she opened her eyes and had no time to check the changes of her body, she immediately looked at Meng Haoran''s concerned eyes. Her heart was warm at first, and then the previous scene appeared in her mind. Suddenly her eyes dodged and her face turned red again.


    Really, it''s all his fault. If he hadn''t created such an environment, how could I practice in front of him?


    Milajie couldn''t find anything to explain. She had to be silent. Fortunately, kana woke up and Meng Haoran turned his eyes, which made milajie relieved.


    Kana is different from mirajie. She is more persistent about her strength, so she checked her changes immediately after waking up. When she found that her total magic has increased by half in a short time, her joy in her heart can''t be expressed. At this time, she is confident that she has passed the S-level test, Thinking that all this was brought by Meng Haoran, a magical man, she looked at Meng Haoran with incomparably soft eyes, and the soft Meng Haoran felt that she was going to be melted.


    "Handsome boy, did you watch it just now? I don''t mind! You can watch it all the time in the future." When kana said this, Meng Haoran was stunned for a while, but after seeing a touch of shyness in kana''s eyes, he knew that the other party was hiding his embarrassment in this way.


    "Good!" Meng Haoran''s reaction was also unexpected to kana. Originally, she thought that in this way, Meng Haoran would not come to see her during her cultivation. She was also drunk when she got the answer, but it was not easy to say it directly.


    At this time, mirajie snorted coldly. His eyes at kana were full of dissatisfaction. He dared to seduce brother Meng. He didn''t see it at ordinary times. It seems that he should be careful in the future. Well, Lucy is good.


    Mirajie looked at Lucy, who was not awake yet. In particular, she found that Lucy''s authentic practice posture was envious, but she was not envious. In fact, she could practice posture like Lucy, but she could practice faster with her own special posture. She had tried before. The difference between the two postures was about 30%, In other words, special ones are almost half faster than ordinary ones Confusion is irresistible to any demon guide, not to mention that generally speaking, they practice alone, and no one sees that there is anything shy. Such a thing as today is almost impossible.


    In fact, the special posture is directly tested by the devil guide when he practices to a certain extent. Everyone''s special posture is different. Milajie and kana just happen to meet. It''s not very rare, and they may all be good. Some special practice postures may be more wonderful.


    Although Lucy''s posture is good, she knows at a glance that she hasn''t been on the road of the devil guide for long. She is a rookie and hasn''t even developed her own unique posture.

 Chapter 838

    After waiting for about 10 minutes, Lucy finally woke up from the state of cultivation.


    "How do you feel? Do you feel reborn?" Meng Haoran asked with a smile.


    "How about what?" Lucy didn''t react for a moment, but the next moment she felt the powerful magic coming from her body and showed an extremely incredible expression. The total amount of magic increased three times compared with her before. If the magic guides below level s were divided into early, middle, late and peak quasi-S levels, I''m afraid she was just a wizard in the early stage, but now she has reached the middle stage, and it''s not the kind of situation that has just reached the middle stage.


    Of course, although Lucy''s magic power has increased three times, in fact, she is not as good as the other two women. It doesn''t mean that the longer she practices, the more it increases. It still depends on the inside story.


    Take mirajie as an example. She was at level s at the beginning. Although the magic increased by only 10% after this practice, the amount of this 10% is 10 times that of Lucy, while kana increased by 30%, but it is also about 5 times that of Lucy.


    A person''s greatest achievement is often determined not by the longest piece of wood, but by the shortest piece. Therefore, mirajie and kana, who are strong in their own strength, will be promoted more.


    "It feels great. Thank you so much." Lucy looked at Meng Haoran in surprise. Finally, she unexpectedly hugged Meng Haoran and couldn''t help kissing Meng Haoran. Obviously, she was a little forgetful.


    However, after finishing these actions, Lucy felt that her behavior was wrong and said, "well, I''m just for a moment... I didn''t mean to. Sister Mira, don''t blame me. I''m not going to rob your man."


    I was going to say something to Lucy, because Lucy couldn''t say anything when she came to her mouth. Tell me what to do. He''s not my man, really.


    Milajie secretly glanced at Meng Haoran without any change in expression. She was happy and lost. Happily, Meng Haoran didn''t seem to refute this, that is, she still had her position in Meng Haoran''s mood. What she lost was that Meng Haoran didn''t take further action, as if nothing had happened.


    "You''re really bold? But you can understand that I had this impulse just now, but I haven''t had time to implement it." Kana looked at Lucy and smiled.


    After a conversation, the atmosphere became harmonious again, but it didn''t end there.


    The four returned to their position again. Meng Haoran also explained what was going on before this time. To the effect that he developed a magic array that can speed up cultivation, but can''t be used indefinitely.


    Looking at the three women, he said that it was clear that they could not perform unrestricted. Meng Haoran was speechless in his heart. It didn''t mean that they couldn''t perform often, but Meng Haoran didn''t say it. Besides, it''s not good for them to perform often.


    Although using this method can make their total magic increase by leaps and bounds in a short time, it will cause a situation of unstable foundation. If it doesn''t take time to consolidate, it will be difficult to take a step closer in the future.


    "The composition of strength does not depend on the total amount of magic. Otherwise, there is no need to fight. It is not over to directly compare the amount of magic. Magic is only one aspect. Although it is also very important, it is not absolute." Meng Haoran said slowly, and the three women nodded to approve Meng Haoran''s statement.


    "When it comes to improving your strength, others can''t fall behind. Out of magic, there are also fighting skills and powerful magic. The improvement of fighting skills needs continuous practical training. It''s OK to just say it. Let''s ignore it here first. Later, there are many powerful magic here. You have learned it After that, your strength will increase greatly. Each of you can choose two kinds. Don''t worry about learning, or it will take too much time. As long as you choose, I have a way to let you learn it in the shortest time. " Meng Haoran got up and took out three scrolls in a box in the room. The contents on them were the same, recording that there were still many kinds of magic created by him in the recent period, a total of more than 100 kinds, all of which were powerful magic.


    The three women took the scroll given to them by Meng Haoran, opened it, their eyes lit up, and then involuntarily indulged in it.


    The above magic is not only as simple as the name, but also some detailed introductions, including the power of magic, the difficulty of cultivation, who is suitable for cultivation, and the advantages and disadvantages of magic, which can make them intuitively understand what they want to know.


    Meng Haoran didn''t bother either. Let them check carefully and wait for them quietly.


    Before long, Meng Haoran found that the three women removed their eyes from the scroll, but did not tell Meng Haoran their choice for the first time.


    "What''s the matter? Can''t these satisfy you? Your appetite is a little big!" Meng Haoran looked distressed and was surprised. In his opinion, these magic should have been able to satisfy them. After all, most of them have the power of level s, and even there are many magic that can only be used at level 10. How can this happen now?


    "It''s not that we can''t be satisfied, but there are too many. We don''t know how to choose, and can we succeed as long as we choose?" Lucy looked at Meng Haoran with strange eyes and told the truth, while the other two women nodded and agreed with her.


    Indeed, suddenly there are a lot of powerful magic in front of them. Apart from their excitement at the beginning, they are at a loss. In particular, Meng Haoran ignores one point. The magic guides in the world who practice magic generally focus on one series and basically don''t dabble in other magic except their own magic, So they are actually worried about whether they can succeed in practice after they choose. This is not that they have no confidence in Meng Haoran. In fact, if they can succeed in practice in a short time as Meng Haoran said, it would be too shocking and totally unimaginable.


    "If you don''t know how to choose, just rely on your own preferences! As for whether you can succeed in cultivating later, you can rest assured that what I said will be realized." Meng Haoran''s tone is a little serious.

 Chapter 839

    Seeing Meng Haoran''s completely false attitude, the three women finally turned their eyes to the scroll again, and this time they quickly chose the magic they wanted to master.


    Meng Haoran was surprised when he looked at the choice of the three women. He didn''t expect that Lucy, who looked very weak, actually chose the magic of close combat, while mirajie chose the remote magic. You know, her acceptance of demon magic is famous for close combat. As for the last kana, it''s the most normal choice. At first glance, it''s the powerful magic, I''m afraid the improvement of strength is also the biggest.


    Meng Haoran did not raise any objection to their magic choice. After all, there is no difference in the magic that can be recorded on the scroll by him. As long as it is practiced, it will greatly improve their strength, and there is still room for further promotion.


    "So are you really sure of your choice? Don''t change it anymore?" Meng Haoran finally confirmed, but the three women didn''t mean to change.


    "In that case, come with me." Meng Haoran said, taking the lead in getting up, and the three women immediately followed up.


    Meng Haoran took them to a room without anything, and then in their surprised eyes, their bodies went straight through the wall and disappeared.


    "What are you doing here? Come in quickly." Meng Haoran''s voice came out from the other side of the wall and made the three women look at each other. Finally, mirajie took the lead to approach the wall, and then bit his teeth and hit it.


    The imaginary pain didn''t appear, and mirage walked through it easily.


    "It''s amazing!" Lucy sighed, learning from mirage, she walked through the wall, and then kana passed.


    "What is this place? I''ve never heard of it!" Lucy looked around curiously at this time. She didn''t expect that the wall had a hole in it.


    "There is still the sun in the sky! Was it the legendary transmission array we passed through just now?" Mirajie looked at the blue sky and white clouds in the sky and felt the real temperature. For the first time, he ruled out that this was a dreamland.


    Meng Haoran is quite satisfied with their response. In fact, the principle here is the same as that of the underground training ground in Puyuan store of death world, but it has been improved by Meng Haoran, which is more real. It can even be said that there is no difference between milajie and them outside, Only the existence of 9 stars can see that there are some corresponding laws missing here.


    Meng Haoran stretched out his hand to grasp the sky, and then clenched his fist. "How''s it? It''s not bad here! In the future, this is the place where you practice magic. I won''t say more about the specific benefits. You''ll know right away. Don''t underestimate here. Whether you can quickly control the previous magic depends on it."


    Meng Haoran paused here, and then continued, "as for where you are, you can regard it as a special space. The mouth here is only there just now, and I sent you the key to enter. You can enter here unimpeded in the future."


    Meng Haoran pointed to the magic props just sent to them. The three women immediately understood that they thought of those functions of magic props and had confidence in this place. Meng Haoran should not cheat them. Then there must be something special here, but they haven''t found it yet.


    "Well, I don''t have much nonsense. Next is the time to practice magic." Meng Haoran said and waved to the three women. Then the three women found that some information appeared in their mind. A closer look was the magical cultivation methods they had chosen before.


    Although they were surprised at how Meng Haoran introduced these information into their minds, they focused more on magic and didn''t ask. Of course, Meng Haoran became more and more mysterious in their hearts.


    After knowing the cultivation method, the three women began to practice here, and they found something wrong. When they practiced here, they actually forgot their own magic and were not hindered by the habits formed by practicing magic in the past. It seemed like the first time they came into contact with magic. There was no bottleneck in practicing new magic, At this moment, they knew how magical it was.


    In fact, generally speaking, if you want to practice a new magic, unless it is homologous with the previous practice, it will be more or less affected by the previous habits. In the end, even if the speed of practicing new magic is extremely slow, it is amazing that you can be completely free from the previous influence here.


    Just like accepting a new idea in reality, you can better accept it if you are not affected by other ideas at the beginning. Otherwise, it is very difficult to completely change your ideas. It is different to be a person who is not affected by any ideas. It is like drawing on a piece of white paper, But it''s much more troublesome to draw a good picture on a piece of paper that already has graffiti.


    In fact, this place created by Meng Haoran is only one of many effects, so that they can devote themselves to the practice of new magic without being affected. More powerful functions have not been shown yet.


    For example, they don''t know. In fact, the passage of time here is different from that outside. In proportion, it is 10 to 1, that is, there is only one day outside for 10 days. It doesn''t mean that Meng Haoran can''t create a higher proportion of places, but just because the power he can use in this world is the same at present, It''s not impossible for him to adjust to a higher level, but the consumption is a little large. Besides, it''s not necessary.


    Maybe they had just experienced the baptism of high concentration magic space before. They also didn''t find that the magic concentration here is actually several times that of the outside. Even if they don''t take the initiative to practice here, the magic will be slightly improved.


    The most important thing is that the system originally needed to practice magic has no effect here. They can practice magic that does not conform to their own system, and the speed of practice will not be too slow.


    "It seems that the effect is not bad. Next, there is only the result." Meng Haoran looked at the three women who had entered the cultivation state with satisfaction. He also found a place for daily cultivation at will. Of course, his so-called cultivation is just to study the magic here. It is obviously impossible in this world if he really wants to improve his strength.

 Chapter 840

    With the slow passage of time, people can''t feel it completely. In a twinkling of an eye, it will be three days later. Originally, generally speaking, even magic guides and ordinary people are no different. They still need to eat. They should wake up when they practice at the meal point, but it''s different here. In addition to magic, there is also an energy in this space, that is Reiki, It was this aura that kept the three women from feeling hungry. Only in this way could the state of cultivation not come out.


    Of course, although the physical energy kept up, the spirit couldn''t, so Lucy, who was weak in spirit, was the first to wake up after three days.


    Lucy''s first feeling after waking up was that she was dizzy and wanted to sleep all day and night. In fact, she did the same, although it was only passive. Meng Haoran felt his state when she was awake and knew what she needed, so she used some means to let her sleep.


    "Yes, it seems that the progress is not small. You can successfully master the two magic after so many more times, but in other words, even Lucy can last three days. Their words don''t know what kind of surprise they will give me at that time." Meng Haoran put his eyes on the two women who were still forgetting themselves and practicing magic. A glimmer of essence flashed in his eyes. Naturally, his eyesight also showed that the spiritual consumption of mirajie and kana was not particularly large at this time, and it was estimated that they could last for more than 10 days.


    Meng Haoran is not surprised at how easy milajie is because of her S-level existence, but kana is very rare. She is on a par with milajie in mental strength. I''m afraid it has something to do with her experience. It seems that her obsession with S-level has exceeded the general situation.


    Three days is about half a day outside. Meng Haoran estimated that the two women would stay here for several months, that is, about 10 days outside. After thinking about it, he left a note in a more eye-catching place not far from Lucy, explaining that he went out to ask for leave for them, would come back soon, and then left this strange space alone.


    ¡­¡­


    "Hoo" Meng Haoran took a deep breath. Although he said that the air in the space was more fresh than that outside, it was also good to look at the natural scenery outside.


    Without delay, Meng Haoran went straight to one direction of the town. There was no guild, but there was someone Meng Haoran wanted to find. Makarov''s president''s home was in the northwest of the town. Normally, he should be able to find him at his home at this time.


    "Bang bang"


    "Who!" His voice was full of spirit, and he didn''t have the old color that he should have at this age.


    "It''s me, president." Meng Haoran answered through the door, but he was relieved to be at home.


    The door was quickly opened. Makarov''s head stretched out from the crack of the door. When he saw Meng Haoran, he smiled. The door was completely opened.


    "Why are you free to come to me today? Come on, come on, come on in. I haven''t talked to you alone since you joined the guild?" Makarov said enthusiastically. Although he didn''t know Meng Haoran''s intention, Makarov appreciated the young man in his heart, so he seemed in a good mood.


    Meng Haoran was not polite and followed Makarov''s footsteps down the stairs to the second floor.


    What you can see is a room with excellent daylighting. There is a bookshelf with some books on it, which looks very old. It is not ordinary at first sight. In addition, there is a chair in one corner of the room, next to the chair is a desk, and there is a cup of warm afternoon tea on the table. It can be seen that Makarov has just made it.


    Seeing Meng Haoran''s eyes on his tea, Makarov remembered something and said, "you do it first, I''ll just come."


    The place that Makarov asked Meng Haoran to do is also a somewhat elegant chair. Next to it is also a small table, which is obviously used to entertain guests.


    Before Meng Haoran did it, Makarov left the room. It seems that he should have prepared something. It''s not difficult to guess that he should have made tea for Meng Haoran.


    Shaking his head slightly, Meng Haoran achieved the designated position. In his heart, because of Makarov''s attitude, his favor for him increased a lot.


    Before long, Makarov came up with a cup of hot tea, put it next to Meng Haoran, and then re achieved his original position.


    "Come on! You shouldn''t have come to see my old man on purpose." Although Makarov didn''t have too much contact with Meng Haoran, he also understood what kind of person Meng Haoran was and knew that Meng Haoran must have something to find him, so he asked directly.


    "Of course I came to see your old man specially. I just told you something by the way." When talking about your old man, although Meng Haoran''s expression has not changed, he is ashamed of his behavior. He is obviously bigger than the other party and pretends to be tender here, but who calls himself qualified to act like this!


    Although he knew that Meng Haoran was only polite, Makarov was still very useful and smiled. Even the wrinkles on his face seemed to be much less.


    "Well, just today, I just set up a team. In addition to me, there are Lucy, mirajie and Lucy in the team. They are now training in a place. They will not appear for about a week. I just want to inform you so as not to have any accidents." Meng Haoran explained the whole story in a few words.


    Makarov looked at Meng Haoran with some surprise when hearing the speech, and a strange light flashed in his eyes, which made Meng Haoran feel inexplicable.


    After staring at Meng Haoran for a few seconds, Makarov said with emotion, "young man, be moderate!" The tone is somewhat meaningful.


    "Er" Meng Haoran choked and scolded the bad old man in his heart. He can think crooked. His thinking is too jumping. Is it difficult that he was also a scholar when he was young?


    Meng Haoran, who responded, was too lazy to explain. Explanation was a cover up. It might be better not to explain, but it was obvious that he did not achieve his wish. Makarov saw this and believed in his guess. Looking at Meng Haoran''s eyes, it was called a YD, as if he was expressing that I knew everything.

 Chapter 841

    Later, Meng Haoran couldn''t stand Makarov''s eyes and said, "since I see you are old and healthy, I''m relieved. There''s nothing wrong. Please let me go first."


    Meng Haoran said he was going to get up. He was determined in his heart. No matter how Makarov kept him, he was going to leave anyway. Where can he compare with a group of young and beautiful girls with an old man? Even if he can''t do anything, it''s not good for his eyes.


    "Wait!" Meng Haoran really stopped because it was not Makarov who spoke, but another person.


    "It''s him!" Meng Haoran looked at the familiar voice at the door for the first time. He was a little surprised. It was really a coincidence, but on second thought, this is his home after all. It''s not very strange to meet him.


    The man who appeared in front of Meng Haoran and called him was a blonde youth who looked about 17 years old. He exuded a cold momentum. At first glance, he was not weak.


    Laksasdorea, the grandson of Makarov, is the identity of the person in front of him. At the same time, he is also an S-level magic guide, thunder killing dragon magic guide. His combat effectiveness is very amazing. I''m afraid there are only two or three who can beat him in the guild, including Makarov.


    Because of his thunder attribute and his own experience, lacasus was grumpy and not good at communication. At the beginning, he looked down on the weak of the guild and thought that he could join the guild only if he was strong. He formed a thunder god crowd, which was arrogant in the guild.


    "What''s up?" Meng Haoran said calmly, showing no fear, a look of indifference to laksas.


    "Lakesas, what do you want to do? Don''t forget where this is." Makarov, as the grandfather of laksas, is naturally the person who is most interested in understanding laksas. He feels bad when he sees laksas here. He doesn''t want laksas and Meng Haoran to face each other. Although on the surface, Meng Haoran is weak, somehow he has a feeling that if they are really right, Maybe it''s lakthas who suffers.


    "Of course I know where this is. Don''t worry. I won''t do it here." Lakhus obviously didn''t hear Makarov''s hidden meaning and directly challenged Meng Haoran. "I will weigh every person who joins the guild whether he is qualified to join. How, do you want to try? Of course, if you''re afraid, you can''t come, but in that case, I won''t recognize you. The tail of the goblin doesn''t need the weak."


    I wanted to practice with you! Meng Haoran suddenly, pondered for a moment, then nodded to laksas and said, "OK, just warm up." This time I''ll let you see my strength at the tip of the iceberg. I came to the door to find abuse. If I don''t satisfy you, how can I mix with the tail of the goblin! It''s time to show your strength a little.


    "OK, have the courage, come with me." Lakesas took a high look at Meng Haoran this time and walked ahead.


    "Alas!" Makarov sighed and said to Meng Haoran, "let him see what people outside people are. It''s good to have a day outside the world, but I hope you can grasp your discretion."


    "Oh, you''re so optimistic about me. Generally speaking, isn''t laxas better?" Meng Haoran was a little surprised at Makarov''s eyes. This old eye doesn''t look faint! However, if he had a bad eye, how could he find Naz, mirage and eluza, a group of potential magic guides, and pull them into the guild very early?


    Makarov looked at Meng Haoran and did not refute, but also determined his mind. Suddenly, he looked forward to seeing Meng Haoran''s real strength and became somewhat supportive of the battle.


    "Although I don''t know your real strength, I believe you won''t let me down!" Makarov said meaningfully.


    "Of course! It''s up to you. Next is the time to hang the children. Just don''t blame me for taking over." Meng Haoran jokingly said a word, and then went out. Laksas was still waiting for them.


    Makarov also followed closely. It seems that he is still worried about laksas.


    In the forest outside the town, lakesas and Meng Haoran stand opposite each other. At this time, lakesas is already a complete front. His hair stands slightly because of thunder, and his whole body flashes lightning from time to time. It looks really cool.


    "However, there is no egg use. The world says from time to time that the more special effects, the better." Meng Haoran said secretly in his heart that he was still calm on the surface.


    "Don''t attack? I can give you three moves first." Lakesas didn''t realize what kind of monster he was facing at this time, and he pretended to force himself well.


    "In that case, don''t regret it." Meng Haoran was not polite. With the a smile, his figure disappeared in place.


    Laksas''s pupils tightened for a while. In his eyes, Meng Haoran had turned into a residual shadow, and the speed was so fast that he attacked him incredibly. His long instinct made him make the most correct response at the time of crisis, and his right hand appeared on Meng Haoran''s attack route.


    But that''s all, "bang", Meng Haoran, the place where lakthas was originally located, showed his figure, but lakthas was already a man. He flew hundreds of meters away directly by Meng Haoran''s attack and hit more than ten giant trees in a row before he stopped.


    "Cough" lakthas coughed up blood directly, but he was also very tough. He wiped the residual blood at the corner of his mouth, ignored the sharp pain on his body and stood up again.


    At this moment, he no longer had any reservation and released amazing magic. A set of armor completely gathered by lightning appeared on him. At the same time, his fists were also flashing with lightning. Lightning was constantly gathered and compressed, and his feeling was more and more dangerous.


    Are you serious at last? But it''s not enough for me! Meng Haoran''s smile didn''t disappear, but it was regarded as provocation in laksas''s eyes. The anger in his eyes flashed away, but it was soon suppressed.


    Although lacasus was grumpy, he also knew what kind of mood was bad when fighting, so he was unexpectedly calm at this time.

 Chapter 842

    Different from the general blue or purple, the golden thunder seems to make lakesas feel more aggressive. With some cold expression at this time, if there is a sister on one side, he can''t say he can get a fan?


    "Take it! Thunder Dragon''s avalanche fist!" With a loud drink, laksas rushed to Meng Haoran with indomitable momentum. The power in the fist shook the air, and a burst of piercing sound sounded.


    In the face of this rather extraordinary punch, Meng Haoran is also a punch, but compared with laksas, his fist seems to have no momentum, it seems to be just a simple punch.


    The word "arrogance" had just flashed in laksas''s heart, and he could not help looking down on Meng Haoran. However, when his fist hit Meng Haoran''s fist and a "click" fracture sounded, his face became a little bitter.


    Naturally, the person with the fracture would not be Meng Haoran, so it would naturally be laksas himself. He couldn''t figure out why Meng Haoran''s seemingly weak fist could burst out such power. He didn''t even feel the power of magic in Meng Haoran''s fist.


    Does it have this power by virtue of the flesh? Thinking of the possibility that for the first time in laksas''s heart, he felt as if he had done a stupid thing. It was a wrong choice to fight Meng Haoran. However, since he had done it, he had no reason to give up halfway.


    As a magician who had been trained hard since childhood, the fracture was no longer a big deal for lakesas. He just used his magic to suppress the pain temporarily, and he took action again.


    This time, lakesas used all kinds of means, such as thunder electrification, Thunder Dragon roar and Thunder Dragon crocodile. Anyway, he would use them all in one brain.


    Because there was no hurry to solve the battle, lacasus was constantly enlarging his moves for a time. It seemed that he had the upper hand. However, no one present would think so, neither would lacasus himself.


    The consumption of magic is a little too large. There are faint sweat marks on laksas''s forehead, but unlike him, Meng Haoran is still comfortable. His relaxed posture gives people a feeling that he is not fighting, but traveling.


    Makarov, as a spectator from the beginning to the end, shook his head slightly and murmured, "it seems that I underestimated him. Lacasus has tried his best, but he didn''t even see his real ability. The battle has just ended."


    Meng Haoran''s strength was good before. Although he was very curious, he didn''t say he particularly wanted to know. But now after seeing the tip of the iceberg, Makarov''s heart is as itchy as being caught by a cat. They all want to play in person to try Meng Haoran''s real strength instead of laksas. In this case, Meng Haoran''s strength will not disappoint him.


    After a lot of experience, the old man finally restrained himself and didn''t change people. Of course, he also had an idea in his heart. In the future, he must find a chance to understand Meng Haoran''s strength, but he just needs a good reason.


    Makarov is here to think about how to close the door and fight with Meng Haoran. However, the battle between lacasus and Meng Haoran is coming to an end. After attacking, lacasus''s magic can''t support at last. At this time, he even stands up reluctantly and his feet tremble slightly Shaking, a strong look.


    Meng Haoran had nothing to do with being attacked by laksas, but he was surrounded by seedlings. There were potholes everywhere, as if he had been bitten by a dog.


    Meng Haoran looked around and looked sorry. Then he seemed to think of something and said, "well, it''s wrong to destroy nature. I''d better restore him."


    From Meng Haoran''s feet, the magic array began to extend around him, but it was shrouded in a few miles in an instant.


    The white light began to bloom from the magic array, like sublimation, reflecting the world into a pure white world.


    "This is..." in the white light, Texas only felt a burst of warmth, just like being in his mother''s arms. Although this feeling only existed in the deepest part of his memory, it was the first feeling in his heart.


    On the one hand, warmth, on the other hand, the magic he had consumed recovered at an unimaginable speed, and so did his physical strength and injuries. He recovered to the top in a moment Feng, even more refined than before, feels more comfortable than ever before.


    Not only lacasus, but Makarov was the most shocked at the scene. His strength was much higher than lacasus. It was the holy ten. In addition to lacasus''s feeling, he could also perceive many things that lacasus could not perceive.


    For example, the white light is magic, almost condensed into liquid The magic of the body actually appeared in such a big place. If he was replaced, I''m afraid it would be drained in a few seconds. However, Meng Haoran supported it for a long time.


    Makarov also felt a powerful life energy from this magic. This energy has the effect of bringing the dead back to life, which directly healed the hidden injuries left by him when he was young. He thought these injuries would stay in his body all his life.


    What shocked Makarov most was another thing. The land and plants destroyed by the battle of lakhus were recovering at a speed visible to the naked eye. Like the reversal of time, this ability no longer belongs to mortals, but to gods. It belongs to a taboo force. Makarov felt that it was similar to the forbidden power he had mastered The melody of bogey magic goblins is a level or even more powerful magic. Meng Haoran put a mysterious veil in his eyes at this moment, but he didn''t dare to uncover it easily. Even the idea of competing with Meng Haoran was completely gone.


    The light didn''t last long before it disappeared with the magic array. When the light completely disappeared, everything around it became clear. Seeing exactly the same place as before the battle, both laksas and Makarov, who had already been prepared, were stunned and looked lost.


    Creation is always simpler than destruction. From Meng Haoran''s hand, laksas can see the gap between himself and him. At this moment, he fully recognized Meng Haoran, and even felt very lucky that Meng Haoran chose the tail of the goblin.

 Chapter 843

    "Do you want to come again?" Even if they performed the magic that should consume a lot in their eyes, Meng Haoran was still full of spirit and seemed to be able to play hundreds of such as laksas.


    I have to fight even now that I have recovered my top Peak''s lakesas also quickly shook his head and said he couldn''t come. Nonsense. Now he has realized the gap between the two sides. Next, it''s really a fool looking for abuse.


    "That''s a pity. To tell you the truth, I haven''t finished my warm-up yet?" Although he said so, Meng Haoran''s expression did not change at all. It made people look very dressed, but there was no way. Even if he saw it, lacasus did not intend to do it again.


    "I''ll go first!" Lakesas didn''t know what to say with Meng Haoran. He decisively ran away, and left directly in elementalization. It looked like he was running away.


    As soon as lakesas left, only Meng Haoran and Makarov were left. After they stared at each other, Meng Haoran thought that they were still waiting for his sisters and planned to retreat. The movement here was a little big just now. I''m afraid the whole town saw it. Many people came in this direction, even if it was far away, But in a few minutes, it will soon be overcrowded.


    "I have something else..." Meng Haoran''s words haven''t finished yet. Who knows, Makarov made a move that made him speechless. The old man gave him a look I understand, and then left directly, as if he was more anxious than Meng Haoran, which made Meng Haoran swallow his words when he came to his mouth.


    Silently watching Makarov''s figure disappear in front of his eyes, Meng Haoran opened his mouth in one direction and said, "come out! I''d better pull you out."


    If Makarov was still here, he would be very surprised. Meng Haoran meant that there were other people besides them before here, but he didn''t even find that he was the holy ten. It can be seen that if his strength was either above him or his hidden Kung Fu was at the peak. Both of these two kinds, no matter which kind, are enough to show that this person is not simple.


    After a short silence, a "rustling" voice came from a grass, and then a man wearing black and a mask appeared in front of Meng Haoran.


    The eyes of people in black are calm, and the sense of existence is even lower to the limit. If they don''t see it with their own eyes, they will


    I think he is a tree, a grass and so on. There is no feeling that human beings should have.


    Meng Haoran actually noticed him at the beginning, but he didn''t say it all the time. What he felt from this person was a familiar breath. Although it was hidden deeply, it was as bright as a lamp in the night in Meng Haoran''s eyes.


    "Are you in the same company as the guy before? How could you find here? You should not be able to find my trace. Isn''t the target me?" Thinking of the person who met ELUSA soon after that time, Meng Haoran suddenly thought that the other party''s purpose might be the tail of the goblin. This guess is obviously very close to the truth.


    "You are strong. I am not your opponent, but I advise you not to interfere in the affairs of our organization. Otherwise, even if you are strong, you will still fall in the end." The sound is like the howl of hell ghosts. It''s hard to hear.


    "Oh! It seems that I have been underestimated!" Meng Haoran can''t deny it, but he also knows that the other party will have this self-confidence. There must be a basis. If the man in black opposite is in terms of strength, the other party can reach the holy ten in Meng Haoran''s perception, but if it really fights, I''m afraid even Makarov won''t be his opponent. Why? Obviously, people like the other party are the kind of dark people who have been specially trained. Generally speaking, they aim at killing people. Otherwise, why do they practice their hidden Kung Fu so well?


    Such a saint ten level person is organized, and it seems that his status is not particularly high. Needless to say, the strength of this organization is unimaginable. Of course, this is only for the original people. It is of no use to Meng Haoran. His strength is not enough to see the other party, Even Meng Haoran, the organization behind him, is completely unafraid.


    Although he is not afraid, Meng Haoran is also curious about what the organization in the other party''s mouth is. There is no such hidden force in the original book. If what the other party says is true, at least 7 stars may exist behind the organization, and even stronger ones are not impossible.


    "Is it other planes?" Meng Haoran suddenly thought of this possibility in his mind, and then quickly determined that nine times out of ten it would be like this. Otherwise, a saint level 10 would only do tasks outside, which would be too inconsistent with the routine of the world.


    Meng Haoran is obviously interested in the identity of the other party''s other planes. Meng Haoran plans to snap people directly before extinguishing. He plans to catch them alive and ask about the situation.


    "You..." as soon as your word was spoken, unexpectedly, the voice of the man in black suddenly turned into a shadow and integrated into the ground. Then he came out of the shadow behind Meng Haoran in an instant. However, a knife taken out at some time with a black flame wanted to harvest Meng Haoran''s life like the God of death in hell.


    The whole outbreak process of the man in black is very smooth. Obviously, this action has been carried out countless times.


    This set down, even the holy ten is also most must die, which can be called the ultimate magic of assassination.


    But now he is dealing with Meng Haoran. The answer is obvious, but when the man in black cut "Meng Haoran" in half, when the excitement was about to flash in his eyes, Meng Haoran''s faint voice had sounded behind him.


    "Good move."


    "What? Remnant shadow!" The man in black wanted to turn his head. This action was also going on. The remaining light at the bottom of his eyes also saw Meng Haoran gradually dissipated. Then he remembered that he had not cut people''s touch before. He was very shocked.


    A head turning action should be very simple at ordinary times, but at this time, it can only be stopped halfway, because when he turned half way, his neck was hit by Meng Haoran''s hand knife, and then he did a free fall from the air without accident. He fainted after contacting the ground with a bang.


    It''s only one minute since Makarov left here. Meng Haoran grabbed it with one hand like a chicken. Then he dodged away from the land of right and wrong. Three minutes after he left, there was a crowd here, which was the wizard and ordinary villagers who came to explore what happened.

 Chapter 844

    In the room where Meng Haoran held a team meeting before, Meng Haoran threw the man in black on the ground and used a little skill to wake up the man in black who was in a coma.


    Landing again, the man in black snorted. Obviously, he fell to the ground and suffered a little before he had time to find out the situation.


    His eyes were opposite. After a short silence, the ugly voice of the man in black sounded again. "Since it has fallen into your hand, you can kill it or cut it."


    "Oh, it''s tough! It''s reasonable to say that you should take poison and commit suicide in this situation? Why there''s no movement! Suicide without poison is also possible! I didn''t restrict your suicide." Meng Haoran tut tut said in a frivolous tone.


    Suicide! Why? After hearing Meng Haoran''s words, the man in black showed a puzzled look, but he just flashed away, but he didn''t hide from Meng Haoran.


    Er, it seems that it''s a poor monk? Er, no, I''ve seen it. The world can''t be judged by what it used to be.


    However, since he didn''t commit suicide, that means he still has the desire to survive. Whatever he said before, you can kill or cut.


    "If you cooperate next, maybe I''ll let you go? Look at your performance." When Meng Haoran said this, the man in black obviously relaxed a lot.


    Next, Meng Haoran asked the questions he wanted to know, such as whether they were in other aspects, what was the situation in the organization, and what was the purpose of coming here?


    About 20 minutes later, Meng Haoran left the room, and there was no man in black in the room. However, if you think that the man in black was really let go, you are very wrong. Meng Haoran just said that it is possible, it is impossible and impossible not to let go!


    "What are you thinking? When you get here, you look like a trance." Lucy''s voice sounded. It turned out that it had been a day since Meng Haoran went out and came back. Lucy also just woke up. She also saw Meng Haoran''s message. Then she saw that mirage and kana were still practicing. She thought that she wanted to continue practicing magic anyway. Unexpectedly, Meng Haoran happened to appear at this time, And after coming in, she stayed in place, so she came here curiously.


    "Er" Meng Haoran returned to his mind and found himself thinking about things. "Nothing?" They didn''t tell Lucy what they thought. Now they are not suitable to know about that class. Maybe they won''t be qualified until their strength is above the holy ten.


    Lucy was a little disappointed when Meng Haoran obviously didn''t want to say, but this mood lasted less than a second. She was optimistic and talked about her feelings of practice. But when she said that she had made great progress, the proud color on her face actually made Meng Haoran laugh. If it weren''t here, she wanted to make great progress, I''m afraid it''s impossible for a lifetime!


    Meng Haoran thought of Lucy''s unreliable star spirits, but now with his interference, Lucy can become a strong person even without star spirits, rather than just a vase and add the existence of gain effect.


    Lucy chose two kinds of magic, one is "reaction force" and the other is "instinct release". The function of reaction force is to turn the power transmitted from the opponent, including magic, into great power and bounce back. Of course, this is also limited. She must contact that power with her body, and the power of reaction force rebound is also related to the magic of her own users, The stronger the magic of itself, the stronger the power to rebound.


    Instinct release is a real magic skill of close combat. As long as you learn this magic, the user''s combat instinct will be released. When fighting, you will become incomparably calm and can play your most powerful power, and your five senses and power will be enhanced to varying degrees. Even it is possible to understand the sixth sense and understand the sixth sense, With its own magic, reaching the holy ten level is not a problem at all.


    "It''s still early now. Can you choose to continue your cultivation or have something to eat?" Meng Haoran is a hedonist after all. In addition, he has prepared a lot of delicious food here because he is not prepared for his own isolation.


    "What do you say? I haven''t eaten it for so long! But why don''t I feel hungry?" Lucy finally found this, but it was of no use to the current situation.


    Meng Haoran heard Lucy''s words and knew that she wanted something to eat. Otherwise, she would directly practice. Without nonsense, she took Lucy to a mountain peak and wore it in Lucy''s surprised eyes.


    "Again?" With a murmur, Lucy followed in.


    "Wow, a lot of delicious food!" A huge dining table can be seen, on which there are many foods that seem to produce appetite, which Meng Haoran prepared before.


    Meng Haoran took the lead in finding a place to sit down, then waved to Lucy and motioned to do it.


    After Lucy took her seat and Meng Haoran announced that she could eat and drink to her heart''s content, Lucy began to eat. Because she was not hungry, she ate slowly and looked very lady. She had a different flavor.


    Smelling the fragrance, Meng Haoran finally started to eat. They just ate quietly and completely forgot that they were too relaxed to practice hard outside.


    Naturally, there are still a lot of food left, but Meng Haoran doesn''t need to deal with it. In fact, this food is still a magic prop made by Meng Haoran, which can automatically produce food. The raw material is the magic in the air, which can be said to be very high-end. Moreover, there are many things that can be made by this magic prop, including hundreds of dishes. Meng Haoran also worked hard at the beginning.


    After a curious look at the running magic props, Lucy showed great admiration for Meng Haoran. She didn''t expect such things to appear in the magic world, because basically no master has time to do this boring thing. If she has time, it''s better to study other things with greater power?


    "Sample, you''ll be surprised later." Meng Haoran secretly said that he went out with Lucy. After a little chat, Lucy continued to practice magic. Meng Haoran also began to do his own things.


    "Is the target a group of potential magicians such as ELUSA? Interesting, it''s actually for research."

 Chapter 845

    Seven days later in the real world, when Meng Haoran and his team appeared in the guild again, everyone looked at them with surprised eyes. Of course, the specific view was not Meng Haoran, and Meng Haoran did not change in their view.


    Lucy and them are different. They are completely different from before. Their momentum is completely different. They are as sharp as a sharp sword that is about to come out of its sheath. In particular, Lucy''s eyes full of war are hard to imagine that this is still the weak Lucy.


    "What''s the matter with them? They''ve known each other since they haven''t seen each other for a few days. In other words, they''re not used to not having mirajie and kana these days!" A guild member said that people near him nodded one after another.


    "Lucy! Where have you been these days? Go to the house you rented. The landlord said you weren''t there!" Naz walked to Lucy carelessly and looked at Lucy curiously. With the instinct of the beast, he also felt the change of Lucy. If Lucy had only given him the feeling of a little white rabbit before, he would be a beast now.


    Well, did I feel wrong? How could Lucy suddenly become so strong.


    "Miraj! Is it getting stronger!" Not far away, the newly arrived alusa stared at milajie for several seconds, and finally her eyes became inexplicable. She still remembered the girl who had tit for tat with her in the guild a long time ago, but after that, milajie became depressed and the posture disappeared. Now the momentum of milajie let alusa know that she had come out of the shadow, And the strength is much stronger than before.


    Meng Haoran naturally saw the reaction of the people, but he didn''t care. Although his strength is strong, he can''t show it like this. No, this occasion is wrong. Besides, Meng Haoran, who is familiar with the plot, knows that the opportunity is coming soon.


    "It''s almost the attack of ghosts!" Meng Haoran calculated the time, and the idea came out of his heart.


    Just when Meng Haoran thought about when the ghost would come, a huge noise sounded from the outside of the guild, and then he saw that the door of the guild was broken directly.


    "Oh, is this the tail of the goblin? It looks very lively!" A very arrogant looking man led a group of people in suits into the room. His eyes first glanced at the people recklessly, and finally focused on Lucy.


    "Where did the guys come from dare to destroy the guild? Damn it, they must not go out so easily today." A voice sounded and aroused everyone''s agreement.


    At this time, all the people of the goblin''s tail present glared at the group of people who suddenly broke in. In particular, Naz had stepped forward and raised his fist. It seemed that he was going to solve it by force.


    "Wait, Naz!" At this time, Lucy suddenly stopped Naz. Naz looked back at Lucy with some doubts.


    Lucy looked at the big man and said, "you should be coming for me! Who is it?"


    Lucy''s words stunned everyone. After looking at Lucy and the big men, some were confused, and only a few looked thoughtful.


    "Oh, it seems that my eyes are still good! You must be Miss Lucy hartfia? Mr hartfia wants to see you as soon as possible." The big man didn''t lower his voice, so everyone present heard it.


    "Hartfilia, is that the rich man? So Lucy is still a rich second generation." Many people become amazed at Lucy''s eyes. Of course, many people don''t care about Lucy''s identity, such as Naz, gray, Meng Haoran, mirajie, kana and ilusha.


    "Sure enough..." Lucy''s expression became a little complicated, and then quickly became firm again and said to the big man, "tell him I''ll go back, but not now."


    The big man looked at Lucy in surprise. He was a little surprised at Lucy''s refusal, but he soon threw it out of his mind. Today, his main purpose is not Lucy, but to block the tail of the goblin.


    "That''s not up to you. We''re only responsible for carrying out the task and bringing you to him. As for the process, ha ha." The big man said and looked at the people behind him. Then three men in suits walked towards Lucy. It seemed that they were going to be strong.


    "That''s not good! Have you asked me who wants to deal with me, gajilu Leite fox?" Meng Haoran stood out and stood in front of Lucy before she spoke. Lucy''s strength has improved a lot and her confidence has increased after this period of practice. Naturally, she won''t be arrested obediently. Of course, she will resist, Just let her a woman to bear all this is not Meng Haoran''s character!


    Of course, the most important thing is that this time is a good opportunity to brush the favor. Meng Haoran naturally won''t let go. Speaking of the original work, Lucy was indeed arrested, but Meng Haoran can''t remember clearly whether it was because of her father.


    "Do you know me?" Big man, no, it should be gajilu who looked at Meng Haoran and seemed surprised.


    "Of course, the Dragon destroyer is not so common. Of course, it''s a coincidence to see two at one time! Is it? The owner of the iron dragon destroyer?" Meng Haoran directly exposed the other party''s background.


    The relationship between the world and the dragon is not an ordinary thing, especially the ready-made existence of Naz in the goblin''s tail. Everyone''s eyes at gajilu changed and regarded him as a strong man.


    To say, Naz is the most excited at the moment, because the other party is the same dragon destroyer as him. In a way, he is the same kind.


    "Ah! I remember. He is a ghost man. He is known as the iron dragon. He is very powerful." A man who finally recognized gagiru exclaimed.


    "Let me deal with him. If you want to meet my partner from me, you are absolutely not allowed." Naz''s reaction is not slow. Fire has begun to spray around his body. The powerful flame has raised the surrounding temperature a lot.


    Seeing that a battle between fire and iron was about to start, Meng Haoran went directly in front of Naz and said to gajilu, "are you sure you want to do something to my team members?"


    Gajilu did not reply, but nodded to the man in suit who had stopped before, and immediately the man in suit continued to do it.


    "I hope you won''t regret it later!" Meng Haoran murmured such a sentence.

 Chapter 846

    Although Lucy can deal with these minions naturally at the moment, and she is preparing to do so, Meng Haoran didn''t give her such a chance. He did it before the men in suits really showed their claws and teeth.


    No one saw how he did it, and even when everyone saw him, he almost didn''t move, but when the three men in suits suddenly fell without warning, everyone looked at Meng Haoran.


    There is no basis at all, but everyone thinks that Meng Haoran did it, and Meng Haoran accepted everyone''s eyes, which undoubtedly does not represent a fact that Meng Haoran moved his hand before.


    "What kind of means are used to cause such a situation?" Gajilu frowned and thought, but he was not the kind of person who was particularly good at thinking, so he couldn''t find a correct answer after thinking for a long time.


    However, there is only a lot of entanglement if he can''t figure it out. This is also an advantage of gajilu. Since he can''t do it, he doesn''t believe that there will be any accident if he goes out in person.


    Gajilu''s whole body suddenly turned into the color of metal. He looked at Meng Haoran proudly. He didn''t believe that Meng Haoran could solve him silently. This time, he must see clearly Meng Haoran''s means.


    The footsteps intersected with the floor and made a heavy sound. When his feet were lifted up, it was obvious that there were some dents on the floor. From here, we can know that the change of gajilu did not only change the surface, I''m afraid even the bones became hard iron, which would greatly increase the quality and overburden the floor.


    Although gagiru''s skill is simple, many people are on guard. This ability to turn itself into iron makes people unable to start. Ordinary attacks are immune.


    Meng Haoran seemed very relaxed and did not move because of the change of gajilu. This degree of change is still too childish for Meng Haoran.


    This time, Meng Haoran slowed down his action, but it was only a little slower than before. It could be seen, and what he saw was only a remnant.


    "The outcome is decided." Meng Haoran put his hand on gajilu''s shoulder and said to gajilu.


    "What?" Gajilu was a little surprised. In his opinion, even Meng Haoran''s hand on his shoulder could not explain any problem. He was very confident in his defense. It was difficult for general magic to hurt him, and Meng Haoran didn''t seem to be exercising powerful magic at this time.


    However, his doubts were soon solved, because a strange force came from Meng Haoran''s hand. Under this force, his body, which had turned into iron, gradually recovered. In a short moment, the iron man became an ordinary man again. At this time, the great force directly pinched the bone of gajilu from Meng Haoran''s hand whined, Make a creaking sound.


    "Click" finally at a certain moment, gajilu''s bone reached the critical point, and the sound of fracture sounded.


    "Or iron man? I didn''t expect to be so fragile." Meng Haoran glanced and didn''t care. His eyes were stunned.


    When did you see Meng Haoran? He just used his hands and didn''t even have magic fluctuations. He directly forced a dragon destroyer into this.


    Next, Meng Haoran showed you what power is. Meng Haoran directly caught gajilu with one hand, as if he were catching not a person, but a ball of cotton.


    "Bang" gajilu was thrown aside like garbage by Meng Haoran, and collided with the wall, making a harsh sound.


    It should be a thrilling battle in the eyes of the public. Finally, it turned into this in Meng Haoran''s hands. At this moment, all people looked at Meng Haoran with a change in their eyes, and Meng Haoran wanted to see such a change. Before, a person was fine. Now that he has formed a team, he doesn''t want to be said to be a soft eater, After all, Lucy''s strength doesn''t matter. Mirage and kana were also ranked high in the guild before. In particular, mirage has long been an S-class existence, and the strength is stable in the top five.


    "Do you want to come again?" Meng Haoran looked at gajilu who had stood up again. His tone was very flat, but gajilu couldn''t calmly face Meng Haoran and felt the sharp pain from his body. Gajilu finally didn''t do anything. In his opinion, Meng Haoran was too evil. Until now, he didn''t know why his magic would fail, And a wizard who can''t use his own magic can''t do much better than an ordinary person.


    So, gajilu and his men left in the eyes of some contempt, and his back was a little embarrassed.


    "Ah Le! It was a mistake to forget to ask him to compensate just now." People haven''t recovered from the previous scene yet. Meng Haoran muttered such a sentence, which instantly relaxed the originally relaxed atmosphere. Everyone recovered their original appearance and talked about the previous things easily. Of course, more topics are on Meng Haoran.


    "Mysterious guy, how many surprises can he give us!" Ilusha looked at Meng Haoran and was very restless. Compared with Meng Haoran and gajilu who had an amazing battle and won in the end, this downplay and complete suppression seemed more terrible for Meng Haoran. Even she thought she couldn''t do it. At this moment, Meng Haoran''s strength was promoted to a level or even stronger level by her.


    "Brother Meng is so powerful. How did you do it just now? Is it any magic?" Naturally, the only person who can ask such a direct question is natz, who has a relatively straight mind. At this time, he looks at Meng Haoran with a curious face and looks very eager for knowledge.


    For Naz''s question, Meng Haoran just smiled and said, "of course, it can be regarded as a kind of magic, but there is no external effect when using it. The only function is to make the magic temporarily ineffective, and the conditions of use still need to contact each other, which is really not on the table."


    Meng Haoran''s words were very insipid, and his tone even looked down on his magic, but he made some smart people present take a breath of air-conditioning, which could make the magic temporarily ineffective. Such ability is forbidden The field of taboo can play a vital role in many times.

 Chapter 847

    In fact, Meng Haoran is right in saying that it is magic. This effect can only be explained by magic in this world, but in fact, it is only a means of using energy, and it is not magic.


    Of course, this can only be used at the level of Meng Haoran. It can''t be used by others at all.


    After a little celebration, everyone began to discuss. For example, they knew that Lucy was the daughter of a rich man and why ghosts came here. Now in retrospect, their purpose must not be as simple as Lucy. After all, at the beginning, gagilu was not sure that Lucy was here, but as a relatively powerful guild, Will you act without confirming the mission goal? It''s so big.


    There is nothing wrong with saying that ghosts are a powerful guild. Although they lost at the end of the original book, it is undeniable that they fought with the tail of goblins at the beginning. The four elements and their president are definitely not weak, but the tail of goblins is stronger than them.


    The goblin''s tail is a famous village in the whole magic world. Although it is not always a good reputation, it is always recognized, but it is worse than the goblin''s tail. Ghosts are naturally qualified to get this powerful title.


    "Yes! Recently, ghosts have always come to provoke. It seems that they are more frequent than before. Do they want to fight us?"


    "No! It''s not the dark guild. They dare. As long as they do so, the parliament will not let them go. If they can''t say it, they will be attacked by a crowd."


    "That''s right. It seems that we''ve thought too much, but what''s the matter with the recent situation? Do you think we''re easy to bully?"


    "Maybe..."


    Quietly listening to the discussion, Meng Haoran suddenly felt that these people were too conventional, or members of the goblin''s tail? Tangled with what magic Council, thinking is bound. The real strong will not be bound. Only by jumping out of the shackles can they become stronger.


    Light and darkness, right and evil, in fact, can be converted to each other at different times. There is no absolute right or absolute evil, but the positions were different at that time.


    Meng Haoran knew that the ghost had a big move this time, so he directly started a war on the demon tail, and suddenly made Makarov''s magic ineffective, resulting in a headless situation. In the early stage, he still played the demon tail without fighting back. If the aura of the protagonist of the demon tail had not erupted, it could not be said that the demon tail would be removed from the magic world.


    However, although he already knew it, Meng Haoran did not intend to say it. On the one hand, even if he said it, they might not believe it. On the other hand, Meng Haoran also wanted to make the tail of the goblin stronger in this battle.


    A stable day cannot give birth to a strong one. Only through the tempering of blood and fire can a person''s will and strength be stronger.


    "Well, considering that the old man Makarov looks more pleasant, let him suffer less at that time." Meng Haoran made a decision in his heart and began to look forward to it.


    Originally, he wanted to take his team to carry out the first group task, but since the battle with ghosts was imminent, in these days, he put out his idea and announced to rest for a few days in the puzzled eyes of the three women.


    Lucy naturally thought Meng Haoran was for her. After all, this time it also had something to do with her, so her favor for Meng Haoran increased a lot.


    Kana seems indifferent. Anyway, for her, as long as her strength is enhanced, the task is just to test. It''s not a big deal if she doesn''t do it.


    Finally, milajie vaguely felt that there was something wrong, because she actually knew Meng Haoran best among the three women and saw Meng Haoran''s abnormality, but it was obvious that Meng Haoran had no way to hide it. She could only be a little vigilant in her heart.


    A dark cloud has covered the goblin''s tail. At this time, most of the members of the goblin''s tail still don''t know. Especially Naz, they still took a task and went out. It seems that their long-term comfort has made them too relaxed.


    Meng Haoran quietly waited for the arrival of the war. Finally, on the third day, the whole town could make a loud noise, and then there was countless noise and turbulence.


    "Has it finally begun?" As soon as Meng Haoran went out, he saw a huge landmark thing in the air. It was the guild nest of ghosts. Usually, it was on the ground. It would float only when it entered the war. At this time, it was full of ferocious in the air and stared at this originally peaceful town.


    The powerful magic wave continued to spread in the air. Groups of people belonging to ghosts kept pouring out of ghosts, and the target was naturally the tail of goblins. In this process, people belonging to ghosts kept opening their way with magic, causing great damage to the surrounding areas, and making the residents of the town flee in panic. Under the power of magic, Without these ordinary townspeople, they seem incomparably weak and have no power of resistance. They can only pray secretly. This is the sadness of the weak, and their lives are not under their control.


    Under the sudden attack of the ghost, most members of the goblin''s tail were beaten and retreated without reaction. Of course, they didn''t say fools. They gathered towards the guild. The last thing is that when most of them came to the guild, they saw their companions who were also chased to the guild.


    At this time, there was an incomparable crisis. The tail of the goblin had no way back and was surrounded by ghosts.


    With the absence of Naz, gro and eluza, they can''t even organize effective resistance. At this time, they can only put their hope on their president Makarov. As president and the existence of Saint ten, Makarov still has a high position in everyone''s heart. Even now, they still think that everything can be easily changed as long as the president comes out.


    Of course, generally speaking, this is not wrong. The power of the holy ten is indeed enough to change a war, but since the other party dares to fight, did you not think that Makarov must have made sufficient preparations. Makarov will naturally be dealt with by someone. Even if the other party can''t, they will be unable to separate themselves. Therefore, their ideas are doomed to fail and can only rely on themselves.

 Chapter 848

    "The tail of the goblin, hey hey, today I want you to be completely removed. The era of our ghost is coming." A guy who looks like a middle-level leader looks at the demon tail panicked by the sudden attack of the ghost. His eyes are excited, as if the tail of the demon will be destroyed by them immediately.


    The ghost side has the absolute advantage in momentum, while the demon tail side is extremely depressed and at a loss.


    "Go, kill them!" I don''t know who shouted. The battle began. The demon tail was also forced to fight. There was no way. Now there was no way out.


    All kinds of magic fluctuated in the air, and the surrounding buildings were constantly damaged, with a trace of chaos.


    "It''s my turn!" Meng Haoran was not in the guild, but went directly to the huge castle in the air. At the same time, he also sent a message to the three women of mirajie to help the guild. Now Naz and them no longer have no help, the guild will lose a lot this time.


    When he came to the ghost''s castle, Meng Haoran also felt some emotion when he looked at the slightly domineering castle. When is it that the evil party looks better equipped? Compared with the goblin''s tail, it is obvious that the ghost''s territory is high-end and high-grade.


    "The dominator of the ghost doesn''t know who named it. It sounds good, but if there is a real ghost, it will live up to its name." Meng Haoran walked directly into the castle, and the people around him also found him at this time.


    "Hey! Who are you? This is the residence of our ghost controller. It''s not where you should come. Don''t go. If you go again, I''ll be impolite." A man who had just come down from the castle said to Meng Haoran. Many people followed him and saw Meng Haoran, showing a bad expression.


    Meng Haoran ignored them, as if they were air, still keeping their own pace.


    This move obviously annoyed the man who just spoke. He directly picked up his weapon and rushed over, trying to teach Meng Haoran a lesson.


    But obviously he chose the wrong object. When he was 3 meters close to Meng Haoran, he fell to the ground for no reason and never climbed out again.


    "It''s weird. Let''s go together!" The people behind also saw this situation, and immediately more than 10 people rushed over, but the result was the same as before. Soon Meng Haoran had walked under the castle, and dozens of people lay behind him.


    The castle is suspended, but there is a rope at the bottom to make the people above better. Meng Haoran naturally won''t go up with a rope, which is too low-end. He raised his direct foot and stepped up. Then surprisingly, his foot stopped in the void, as if there was a ladder at his feet.


    In fact, there is indeed a ladder under Meng Haoran, because there is a colorful crystal ladder under Meng Haoran''s feet, which extends to the suspended castle. The colorful ladder looks cool and constantly changes color.


    "Good magic! I really thought it out. No one sees it now, otherwise I''ll be in the limelight again." Meng Haoran said such a narcissistic sentence, and then went up very easily.


    Every time he went up a step, the lower step would disappear, just like magic, until finally, when he completely climbed the castle, the last step would disappear.


    "Wait for me, Meng Haoran, you wait, I''ll go up too." Meng Haoran was about to go deep into the castle, but he was stunned by the cry. He turned and looked down. He found that many others came. It was Makarov.


    Makarov is so frustrated. Do you need my help to come up? The idea flashed away in Meng Haoran''s heart, but he naturally wouldn''t help. Anyway, he didn''t plan to let him do it today. He also wanted to try to see if the other party had such a powerful power!


    Joseph Bora, the current president of the ghost''s ruler, is also the saint ten level. He has the same power as Makarov. Of course, if he really fights, Makarov will win in the end, but it can''t deny that his power is completely beyond level s.


    "You old man, you''d better watch below! I''ll take care of the ghost. Don''t worry. The battle will end soon." After saying this, Meng Haoran turned directly into the castle without a trace of nostalgia.


    "This boy!" Makarov''s face flashed a helpless color. Naturally, he was not worried that Meng Haoran could not beat Joseph, but there was still a trace of thought in his heart until now. He wanted to convince Joseph himself and let the other party know his mistakes and change them. After all, although he didn''t deal with it, he was still a guild under the magic Council, and he didn''t want to really fight for life and death.


    After a moment of silence, Makarov finally left. Since Meng Haoran took over, he is no longer needed here. I just hope the ending will not be so difficult to clean up at that time.


    Meng Haoran was quickly baffled in the castle. He was not alone, but five. One of them was an iron man who had been there before.


    "I didn''t expect a lot of Makarov, but you!" Gajilu looked at Meng Haoran with a complicated face, and he didn''t hold much hope that his side could stop Meng Haoran.


    Compared with Meng Haoran, he is more willing to face Makarov. Many say that Makarov''s strength is not strong, but because they have already had a way to deal with Makarov, and even if they fail, they can withdraw at any time.


    But Meng Haoran was different. The mysterious power of understatement to subdue himself made him afraid of Meng Haoran. He didn''t want to have a second time if he tasted it once.


    "Vice President?" A girl with an umbrella who was with gajilu shouted in some doubt, obviously because she felt that there was something wrong with gajilu''s state.


    "Four elements?" Meng Haoran asked faintly, but the tone was very positive. The female voice who spoke just now is the rain girl jubian Rox who will join the tail of the goblin with gagilu. She is also an important supporting role in the original work, especially she is still a flower maniac. It is a little difficult for people to forget.

 Chapter 849

    Gajilu was not very surprised that Meng Haoran could know the four elements. After all, the four elements are quite famous in the magic world. Since Meng Haoran recognized himself for the first time before, he already knew something about their guild on behalf of Meng Haoran.


    As the dominator of ghosts and the main force of the guild, the four elements must be known. They are the most powerful cadres in addition to the president and vice president of the guild. Their status is equivalent to the level of elusha and mirajie in the goblin tail guild.


    The four elements are divided into Qi, water, earth and fire. They are Arya of Qi, jubian of water, sol of earth, and the last rabbit pill of fire.


    Aliya is the first of the four elements. Her ability is to make the opponent''s magic disappear completely in an instant. It''s very terrible. In the original book, he suddenly appears and "destroys" in the airspace, directly taking away Makarov''s magic, putting Makarov in danger.


    Aliya usually wears bags under her eyes to suppress her too powerful magic. She is usually very easy to cry for small things, but she is really a terrible figure who ruthlessly takes the lives of others.


    At this time, aliya stood there quietly, giving people a very strange feeling. Of course, that''s what Meng Haoran was like.


    "Ah?" Suddenly, a man dressed very gentlemanly next to gajilu showed an extremely surprised expression. This person is sol in the four elements. His ability is to read other people''s memories and take advantage of other people''s weaknesses, Moreover, he can control any material (sand and stone) on the ground to attack his opponent, but it is obvious that he will be disappointed at this time. It is impossible to read Meng Haoran''s memory. Even there is no Meng Haoran under his perception. If Meng Haoran was not standing there, he would not believe that Meng Haoran is here.


    "Do you find your ability useless?" Meng Haoran said something jokingly, but what he said changed Sol''s face. His move all showed that Meng Haoran''s words were correct. In this way, the other four elements were surprised. Although sol ranked lower in the four elements, everyone knew his ability, The strong people who can make his ability ineffective are at least the holy eleven levels. This discovery made them alert to Meng Haoran immediately, except for gajilu who regarded Meng Haoran as the holy ten in the beginning.


    "Well, it''s getting late. I''d better finish the work early." Without giving them a chance to continue talking, Meng Haoran suddenly moved, not for one person, but for all. At the moment of Meng Haoran moving, four Meng Haoran appeared around his body at the same time, and each Meng Haoran attacked an opponent.


    "Cover up? No, it''s real. Be careful." Gajilu''s combat experience was good. He instantly judged that the extra Meng Haoran were real. He was shocked and reminded others, and became an iron man in an instant and launched an attack on Meng Haoran.


    "The roar of the iron dragon!" The silver whirlwind, with countless pieces of iron, blew relentlessly towards Meng Haoran who attacked him. It looked like he was going to cut Meng Haoran thousands of knives.


    On the other hand, the other four elements also began to move. Water constantly emerged around jubia''s body and turned into waves to Meng Haoran. Sand and stones flew around sol, and the ground under Meng Haoran''s feet was shaking.


    Rabbit pill is not behind the building. Flames of different colors turn into fire snakes. The target is also Meng Haoran.


    Aliya, the most powerful of the four elements, also used her unique skills. It seems that she wants to take away Meng Haoran''s magic.


    This lineup attacks at the same time. I''m afraid even the saint ten has to avoid the edge for the time being. However, Meng Haoran continues to move forward regardless, as if he didn''t see their attack.


    "Die!" The idea appeared in the hearts of the four elements. However, the idea lasted for less than a moment. They were stunned to find that Meng Haoran''s figure had become somewhat illusory or really illusory. Their attack did not affect Meng Haoran at all and directly penetrated Meng Haoran''s figure.


    "How? It''s physical." Sol exclaimed and was about to step back, because the distance between Meng Haoran and him was less than 3 meters. Just at the moment he moved, Meng Haoran in front of him suddenly accelerated and came to him. Then he blew out a punch under his horrified eyes. The punch was so fast that sol couldn''t even make superfluous actions, so he was instantly blasted.


    Yes, it was exploded. Meng Haoran''s punch directly wiped out Sol''s ashes, as if there had never been this person.


    One of the four elements was destroyed in less than 10 seconds after the war. Meng Haoran, who blew up sol, gradually turned into stars and dissipated, while the others were still in action.


    "How could it be? How could he be so strong!" Other people of the four elements also noticed the situation here. They were not lightly frightened in their hearts, and their body shape was also stagnant.


    Of course, Meng Haoran will not bypass them because they are distracted and continue his attack. It is also a fist, that unmatched fist.


    A moment later, there was only one left of the four elements, that is, jubia, who was destined to join the tail of the goblin. The others turned into fly ash. Aliya, the first of the four elements, was directly killed without a chance to liberate his magic.


    "Why don''t you kill me?" Zhubia looked at Meng Haoran''s leaving figure and murmured, but Meng Haoran didn''t answer her. Next to him, gajilu was also surprised because he survived. Although he didn''t know why Meng Haoran finally let him go, he had only the happiness of the rest of his life in his heart at this time.


    "The guild is coming to an end. Why would a strong man like him be the tail of a goblin!" With a sigh, it seemed so lonely in the empty hall.


    ......


    "I didn''t expect that the person who came was not Makarov, and I didn''t expect that the person who came was so young. What are you, young man?" Joseph, the current president of the ghost''s dominator, looked at Meng Haoran with curiosity. Naturally, he had found the following situation with his strength, but he didn''t know the details. He just knew that Meng Haoran defeated the four elements and his vice president in an instant.

 Chapter 850

    "Me? Just a little magician." Meng Haoran said faintly, but there was a flash of surprise in his eyes, because he found that Joseph''s magic was more than Makarov. Of course, it was only a little more, but even so, it was enough to surprise people.


    It seems that Makarov finally defeated Joseph in the original work by taboo magic! This is the details of the fight. You can''t lose until you fight.


    A good magic is really very important! The idea flashed away in Meng Haoran''s mind.


    Seeing Meng Haoran''s expression that he didn''t pay attention to himself, Joseph''s anger flashed away. In the final analysis, although he looked at Meng Haoran differently, he still thought he was stronger than Meng Haoran in his heart.


    A trace of evil magic smell overflowed from Joseph''s body and gradually condensed around Joseph. Finally, a group of dark soldiers appeared.


    "You soldier?" Meng Haoran looked at these soldiers full of death, and Joseph''s magic data also appeared in his heart.


    As a holy ten, Joseph''s magic is also very strong. Generally speaking, he uses secluded soldiers to create watching dark soldiers. These dark soldiers can be created as long as he wants, and the soldiers'' ability is also very terrible. They can take away the vitality of the target they touch, which is very difficult to deal with.


    Of course, this magic can only be useful to the magic guide under Saint 11. At Saint 10, it is basically just a decoration. At this time, he will use his strongest magic death storm.


    As soon as the dark soldier appeared, he attacked Meng Haoran. Joseph''s eyes flashed a cruel color. It seemed that he was determined to kill Meng Haoran.


    "Seems to be underestimated?" With a smile, there was a magic array around Meng Haoran, and the white light flickered continuously. Then one voice appeared from the magic array. For a moment, there were as many soldiers as dark soldiers, but these soldiers looked more flexible.


    "This is..." Joseph could not hide his surprise in his eyes. Looking at the soldiers summoned by Meng Haoran who were fighting with his dark soldiers, he even suspected that there was something wrong with his eyes, because he could obviously feel that the basic nature of the other party''s soldiers was similar to his own, but he lacked the ability to extract vitality.


    "Do you still think your magic is difficult to use? I can see this low-level magic once. What''s up? I can use it well!" Meng Haoran really annoyed Joseph with his strange appearance.


    "You, kid, talk big. I think you''ll be arrogant next." The greater magic was constantly released by Joseph, and the black mans turned into Tao and entered the body of the dark soldiers. The actions of the dark soldiers blessed by black mans became more flexible in an instant, and the soldiers summoned by Meng Haoran were defeated one after another.


    "I don''t know how to carve insects, don''t I?" Meng Haoran said disdainfully. Then there was a lot of magic around his body and went straight to the soldiers. Suddenly, the scene fell into a stalemate again.


    "You, shameless and capable, don''t use the same tricks as me." Joseph was also furious at this time. His eyes looked at Meng Haoran like an enemy who killed his father.


    In this regard, Meng Haoran can only shrug helplessly and say "blame me!"


    Joseph couldn''t stand it any more. Since he became the president of the ghost, no one has been so presumptuous in front of him for a long time.


    "Well, you successfully angered me. I''ll give you a ride myself." With Joseph''s words, the dark soldiers around turned into magic again with a "bang" and returned to Joseph''s body. Then Joseph''s momentum soared several times, and the powerful magic continued to float around him, enveloping him in the middle, which looked very frightening.


    "Take it, death storm!" With a roar, a black shock wave gathered from Joseph''s hand, and then spread towards Meng Haoran at a very fast speed.


    This move is Joseph''s strongest magic. At the beginning, he became the holy ten by this move. In this move, as long as the s level is exposed to death, it is only an instant. Even the holy ten can''t resist hard. If he resists hard, he can only be drained of his vitality and die.


    What a powerful magic! I''m afraid it already has 6-star advanced power. I can''t see it! The old guy still has this skill. Meng Haoran''s eyesight is so clever that he can judge the level of magic in an instant. It''s also a little unexpected, but that''s it.


    "Dead?" Joseph was relieved to see that the shock wave directly hit Meng Haoran''s body. He thought Meng Haoran was dead, but he thought too much.


    "That''s all." The indifferent voice sounded, and then Joseph saw that Meng Haoran, who was considered to be doomed before, was still standing in place. Only the mess behind him proved how powerful Joseph was before.


    "How on earth did you escape?" Joseph didn''t think Meng Haoran fought hard, so he had to hide without his knowledge. He could only think so. Otherwise, if Meng Haoran really fought hard, he couldn''t imagine what the result represented.


    Meng Haoran smiled at the speech. He heard the fear hidden in the other party''s voice and didn''t answer. He didn''t think it necessary to explain anything to the other party.


    It seemed that Joseph didn''t believe in evil or wanted to make a final struggle. Joseph used the death storm again. This time, when his strength even overdrawn his body, the scope of the shock wave was nearly doubled and its power was much stronger than before.


    But what brought Joseph this time was real despair, because what he saw this time was clear. Meng Haoran didn''t move as before, but he resisted his shock wave with a hand in the depths, and it was still so relaxed, as if his shock wave was just a child''s thing.


    "How''s it going? Have you seen it clearly this time?" Meng Haoran smiled at Joseph, but the smile made Joseph cold in his heart, and then he was more angry.


    Why? Why is he so strong? Why is he the tail of a goblin? Joseph kept roaring in his heart and was extremely unwilling. He thought he could eradicate the demon''s tail today, but he didn''t expect that a man who didn''t know when would completely destroy his plan, which was unacceptable to him.

 Chapter 851

    Although Meng Haoran''s strength was not fully demonstrated, at least it made Joseph understand that he had no chance to win. However, he was a hegemon. He didn''t beg for mercy. Finally, he maintained his dignity, launched a suicide attack, mobilized his magic and even overdrawn his vitality, The hair turns white in an instant, and the wrinkles on the face appear, just like from a young man to old age.


    Looking at this last blow, which was stronger than before, Meng Haoran also flashed a trace of appreciation in his eyes to Joseph. This kind of fruit is by no means what ordinary people can have.


    However, the result will not change. When Meng Haoran resisted Joseph''s attack by the same means again, a pity flashed in Joseph''s eyes. Finally, he slowly fell to the ground and lost his breath of life in a moment.


    "Cut, it''s really boring." Looking at Joseph who fell to the ground, Meng Haoran suddenly felt a little depressed. Bullying these guys with his strength is really a big bully.


    After a moment of silence, Meng Haoran turned and left. At this point, the master of the ghost was brushed by him. The whole process is about 10 minutes. I''m afraid no one will believe it.


    On the way back, Meng Haoran saw the rain girl and iron dragon who were still there, but didn''t pay attention to them. It''s none of his business whether they will join the demon tail or not. Compared with Makarov, the guy won''t let him down.


    Returning to the guild, Meng Haoran found that the battle with ghosts was not over yet. However, because of the existence of Makarov, they obviously had the upper hand this time. Therefore, Meng Haoran didn''t help, but found a roof to watch the play quietly.


    The battle ended quickly, about an hour later, the demon tail won. After all, the people who came were not the main force. There were no really powerful guys, and the powerful ones were solved by Meng Haoran.


    A war belonging to the top guild ended, and the ghost was punished and forced to dissolve.


    ¡­¡­


    After that, Meng Haoran defeated the four elements of the ghost and the President alone. He was unconditionally promoted to a level s wizard, which made many people envy, but there was no jealousy. After all, according to the combat effectiveness shown by Meng Haoran, it is appropriate to be a holy ten.


    After all, the guild became a little shabby because of the war. After everyone''s discussion, they decided to push down and rebuild. The great construction in full swing began, and Meng Haoran led his team to leave the guild to do the task.


    Under the leadership of Meng Haoran, it is not easy for them to complete their tasks. The strength of the three women is also growing in successive tasks. In just three months, not to mention that mirajie is about to become the saint ten level, kana has become the top strength in the s level, and even Lucy can become the magic guide of the s level, The strength of the whole team has improved a lot.


    During this time, Meng Haoran''s team was also named. The whole continent basically knows that there is a team called "wings of freedom" in the tail of goblins. In particular, this team is all handsome men and women, which is even more unforgettable.


    ¡­¡­


    In the forest, a giant beast made a final howl and fell to the ground. In front of it, there were three women and a man, just Meng Haoran and his party.


    "Lucy, your strength has improved a lot. Even the sawtooth beast has been solved by you so easily." Meng Haoran looked at Lucy with appreciation and felt some emotion. After all, three months ago, Lucy could only rely on the star spirit or escape even an ordinary beast, but now she even killed a sawtooth beast that had to spend a lot of effort even at the s level so easily.


    Hearing Meng Haoran''s appreciation, Lucy smiled, "no, mirage and kana can do it so easily!"


    Mirajie and kana on the side also smiled when they heard the speech. Especially, kana has been in a very good mood recently. She no longer cares about the S-level assessment. She believes that it is basically not difficult to pass the assessment with her current strength.


    "Well, the task has been completed. When we go back, we won''t take the task first. Some things can be put on the agenda." Meng Haoran said after receiving the space for the sawtooth beast, looking at kana.


    "You mean?" Kana seemed to be aware of something and looked at Meng Haoran with surprise.


    Meng Haoran nodded and said, "yes, it''s time for you to become an S-level demon guide. How about it? Do you have confidence?"


    Kana''s complexion was a little complicated, and her heart was both expectation and fear. What she expected was that she would finally become an S-level demon guide. What she was afraid of was failure again. However, after seeing Meng Haoran''s encouraging eyes, kana finally made up her mind "this time, I will succeed!"


    "Sister kana, I believe you." Lucy is also immediately kana atmosphere, and mirajie also made a refueling posture.


    Kana''s becoming an S-class naturally does not depend on the assessment of the goblin''s tail, but the second challenge.


    When they returned to the guild, they immediately began to study that those S-level magic guides were suitable for this challenge. Although they were confident in kana, there would be no accidents, so they chose a few who were not particularly strong in S-level to challenge. After all, they were one to many. If they all challenged the top S-level, Even now kana has little chance of winning.


    "Hey, did you hear that kana of freedom wing seems to be challenging next Monday!"


    "Challenge? What the hell is that?"


    "You don''t even know the challenge. Come on, I''ll popularize it for you. The so-called challenge is..."


    "So it is. I must go and have a look this time. I don''t know if kana can challenge success!"


    Naturally, the challenge is to be conducted in public, and the time and place are also determined. Therefore, the whole Fiore Kingdom and surrounding areas soon know. Suddenly, the magic world became lively and turned their eyes to the Fiore kingdom. The challenge to become an S-level wizard has not happened for a long time, which makes them curious about kana, What kind of confidence does kana choose to challenge? We should know that all who dare to challenge are real talents and extraordinary strength.

 Chapter 852

    The imperial capital of Fiore Kingdom and the Grand Arena in the center are already overcrowded at this time, because here is the challenge of S-level promotion, with kana, the protagonist of the goblin''s tail, and three other famous S-level players.


    The three opponents kana chose this time were Bertram, the speed God bishop and the broken Celt.


    Bertram, like his nickname, is a wizard who prefers to fight. His magic is very common. It is to strengthen his body and make his body very strong. When fighting, he is close. He becomes class s by virtue of his strong body and superb combat skills. He is called a madman because he is like crazy when fighting, If you don''t solve your opponent or lose your fighting ability, you won''t stop.


    Speed God Bishop''s magic is to accelerate. He is an assassin wizard. It is said that his speed can exceed the speed of sound.


    The magic of the last broken Celtic is to break, but compared with kana''s gildaz''s smashing, it is Pediatrics, and the effect is much worse. It is that being hit by his weapon will cause the effect of breaking, but even so, he has become level s by this magic.


    In the lounge, kana is constantly cheering herself up. Although she has confidence, she still seems very nervous when she really comes to this step.


    "You can do it, kana. You must be an S-level wizard. After today, you can say that to him." As kana spoke, the picture of recognizing her father after her victory emerged in her mind. Her eyes gradually became firm. The magic of her body may feel her mood and become more active.


    "Look, today''s protagonist is finally here." When the audience saw kana enter the arena, they turned their eyes to the wizard who was going to challenge.


    "Wow, as it is said, she is a beautiful woman. I will cheer her up this time!"


    "Yes, goddess WOW! I like it!"


    The world really depends on her face. Soon kana won some supporters because she was beautiful. Of course, most of these people are ordinary people, but the real magic guides won''t support kana because she was beautiful. They still focus on kana''s strength.


    At this time, kana still looks heroic, and the magic of s level is not covered up. Therefore, many magic guides are more optimistic about her after seeing her. After all, they have at least some strength.


    "Sure enough, it''s qualified to challenge. This magic is also a strong player in level s. It''s really awesome for later generations." An old man said with emotion, and the people around him nodded one after another.


    Not long ago, kana''s three opponents also came and detonated the whole audience in an instant. Compared with kana, these three S-class fans who have been famous for a long time are also many. As soon as they appear, there are countless solidarity.


    "Madman, madman, you''re the best, madman, madman, you''re the best!"


    "Wow! Lord Sushen is so handsome and stylish. Look at it quickly."


    "Look at that book, the crusher. It is said that none of the enemies encountered by his weapons are complete. This is a real strong man!"


    Madman is a giant man with a height of more than 2 meters. He wears a vest on his upper body and a pair of martial arts pants on his lower body. He has many scary scars. He looks at kana with unbridled eyes and shows his fanatical fighting spirit. At first glance, he is the kind of man destined to be single.


    Speed God looks very good. He looks like a little white face, but his eyes are a little sharp. The short sword in his hand makes people dare not look down on him.


    What attracts the most attention is the broken Celt. He has no characteristics, that is, he is an ordinary middle-aged man, but his weapon is particularly windy. It is a huge hammer, which is bigger than himself. I''m afraid a person will be smashed directly with a hammer.


    Unexpectedly, although the shape of broken Celt is exaggerated, his eyes are very gentle, giving people a strong sense of contrast.


    "Are you the challenger to challenge? Yes, you do have this qualification, but it''s a pity that you are doomed to fail today because you chose me as your opponent." The madman said arrogantly to kana, and at the same time, he also released his pressure to beat kana.


    The other two people saw that the madman started, but they didn''t speak. They quietly looked there and wanted to see how kana would deal with it.


    To tell the truth, although they feel kana''s extraordinary, they still don''t think kana has the strength to face the three of them at the same time. As the S-class who has been famous for many years, they have their own pride. They won''t join hands with the enemy until kana shows the strength that they can attach importance to, especially if the other party is still a woman.


    Kana ignored the madman, but looked at the place of the goblin''s tail guild in the audience. After seeing the eyes supported by Meng Haoran and others, her heart warmed. After seeing a figure she thought about day and night along the direction of Meng Haoran''s fingers, her body trembled and almost burst into tears.


    The person kana saw was gildazi, her father who had not officially recognized her. Speaking of gildazi, Meng Haoran found it, but kana didn''t know it.


    Of course, the arrival of gildaz made kana more energetic in her heart, and the war spirit soared to the extreme. The madman opposite her also felt the change and looked at kana in surprise.


    "Stop talking nonsense and fight!" Kana said this to the madman, and then the magic around her body surged, and cards appeared in her hand, which was her signature magic card.


    The battle started instantly. Kana''s cards were thrown out constantly. Some turned into lightning, some turned into explosion inflammation, and others turned into icicles. In short, it was all kinds of effects. The audience was dazzled.


    Of course, these seemingly powerful effects are still a little weak for the madman. The madman directly punches one by one and smashes these magic effects. The momentum is very violent.


    Only the madman took the shot. At this time, speed God and broken all stepped back a lot. They looked at their battle with great interest, as if this challenge had nothing to do with them.


    "Kana doesn''t look very good!" In the audience, Naz said with some worry. People who are familiar with kana usually have some anxiety in their eyes. They have not seen the real strength of kana after Meng Haoran''s training. They thought that kana has made every effort at this time, but the fact is that kana is still warming up.

 Chapter 853

    "Just watch it! Do you think kana is still the kana before?" Meng Haoran''s voice sounded, and the people around him brightened their eyes. Only then did they remember the changes of kana in recent months, and their confidence came at once.


    As soon as Meng Haoran''s voice fell, the situation in the field immediately changed. Kana suddenly had three cards that looked very simple in her hand. Compared with the previous cards, it seemed to give people an extraordinary feeling.


    "Is it still the old trick?" The madman disdained to say, but he had planned to fight back.


    "Which of the three cards of fate would you be?" After kana murmured, the card in her hand immediately flew out.


    As soon as this card leaves kana''s hand, the three colors of red, yellow and blue change constantly, and the change speed is faster and faster. It doesn''t mean to stay in a certain color at all.


    "Are you coming?" In the audience, Meng Haoran, who saw this scene, looked forward to it. Although he had seen it many times, Du Lele was not as good as Zhong Lele. He looked forward to others seeing the expression of the next scene. It must be very interesting!


    Fate three cards, this is one of the magic selected by kana. It is the magic created by Meng Haoran according to the skills of the card master in Lu ah Lu. Its function is similar, but it is stronger than the game in reality.


    Different from the game, even kana herself can''t know what effect will be triggered before this card fails to hit the enemy. Of course, this is also because kana doesn''t practice this magic to the highest level. If she practices to the highest level, she needs what color she wants.


    "Hum, play tricks!" The madman thought it was the same as before, so he didn''t care much. It was the same blow. He thought it would be the same as before, but this time he was doomed to tragedy.


    When the madman''s fist came into contact with the card, the card that was still changing color stayed in one color, red, and then burst into a strong red light, almost shaking the eyes of everyone.


    A scarlet flower bloomed around the madman, and countless small wounds appeared everywhere in the madman''s body. In an instant, blood gushed wildly and became a blood man.


    "The red card has strong attack power. It will release countless space blades at the moment of hitting the enemy and delay the enemy. If the strength is at level s, it will be killed immediately, and the strength will be hit hard at level s." Meng Haoran explained to Naz and others who were still stunned.


    "Is this kana''s strength now? It''s great!" Naz''s eyes looked at kana brightly. Even with his big nerve, he was startled, let alone others.


    Kana didn''t know this magic before, so she must have learned it during this period of time. Thinking of Meng Haoran''s wing of freedom, many guild people turned their eyes to Meng Haoran and milajie and Lucy who were not surprised.


    Kana has become so strong. What will miraj be like? And Lucy, I''m afraid it''s different!


    In the arena, the madman who hit kana''s red card was half kneeling on the ground and panting. Even with his system, he was seriously injured.


    "What''s the matter? It''s completely different from the previous one! Her power has increased by more than 10 times. Is that her real strength?" The madman looked at the remaining two cards in kana''s hand and was afraid. His family knew his own affairs and knew that if he was hit twice by such an attack, he would die directly, so he would never resist next time.


    At this time, the quick God watching the play was also very dignified. He thought he didn''t need to appear, but now it seems impossible. The magic began to surround his body, and his hand didn''t know when he had held his weapon.


    However, the broken person is still very calm, and even there is a trace of happiness in his eyes. He doesn''t know what he thinks in the bottom of his heart.


    The battle is not over, on the contrary, it has just begun.


    "Red card? It seems that you have good luck. I don''t know if your luck will be so good next!" Kana said that the two cards in her hand were immediately released, and the target was still a madman. Naturally, the madman would not wait to die. Dragging his scarred body, she immediately avoided the attack of cards, but only avoided contact with cards.


    Cards are not only useful after contact with the attacker. A card finally bursts with a blue light and releases a strong suction. The madman feels that his magic has been absorbed by nearly 30% before he has time to resist, and then the magic that has been sucked away mysteriously disappears.


    Not to mention, a card turns into a yellow light, which directly gives the space around the madman, so that his whole body can''t move for a time.


    "I don''t know if it''s my illusion. I feel that the woman''s magic seems to have recovered a lot." Many people have found the change of kana''s body breath, but only a few people have figured out why.


    "Is it because of the blue card?" Many people are thoughtful.


    In fact, it is because of the blue card. The blue card is back to blue in the game. Of course, there is no exception here. However, the attack principle is different. It absorbs the magic of the attacker and feeds it back to itself. Generally speaking, it absorbs 30% of the remaining magic of the other party and returns it to itself. This proportion is not high.


    The role of the yellow card behind is similar to that of the game, but the difference is that it is fixed in a fixed space, but only one person, and the time is much longer than that of the game. It has a full 6 seconds, and has paid attention to determining the outcome of a battle.


    Of course, although the madman was stopped, kana didn''t take the opportunity to launch an attack. Many of her didn''t want to, but there was another person in front of her. This person was the speed God. At this time, the speed God gave people a feeling of extreme danger, which made kana dare not act rashly.


    Five seconds later, the effect of the yellow card disappeared. After the madman regained his action power, the speed God''s face moved, and the effect of the yellow card was judged in an instant.


    Just five seconds? However, it has been a long time for me. I really deserve to be a person who dares to challenge. This skill is really beautiful, but no matter how strong my attack is, I still need to hit it. I''m afraid it''s not enough to hit my speed God!

 Chapter 854

    Karna''s fate changed the situation immediately, and the madman basically lost his combat effectiveness. At this time, speed God came out to let the audience focus more on the challenge.


    Speed God is worthy of speed God. The speed is fast to the limit, and most people can only see his shadow in their eyes. The assassin type speed God is very threatening to kana at this time. After all, from what kana showed before, she is a long-range attacker, and it doesn''t seem to be very close.


    "A demon guide can''t do if his weakness is too obvious!" An older generation of magic guide said that he was not optimistic about kana. Although kana won against the madman, it was also because the madman himself could not shorten the distance between them, but the speed God was different. His speed was there. As long as he wanted, the distance between them could be shortened.


    In fact, they only saw the figure of speed God flash, and then appeared in front of kana. The weapons in their hands gave out a dark light, and they were about to hit kana.


    Will kana simply lose? Obviously, it is impossible. Just at this critical moment, kana''s hand appeared a card like the card just now. Fate three cards, but the card broke out directly in her hand.


    The red light lit up the surroundings, and a blood red flower bloomed. Quick God only felt a strong sense of crisis, which forced him to stop his attack and retreat.


    Even so, there were several gaps left in the speed God''s clothes, which surprised him.


    Fate card, as kana''s magic, naturally has special effects. It will not hurt the releaser. Therefore, even if the red card blooms in kana''s hand, it is only aimed at the speed God.


    Quick God looked at kana who was not affected by his magic. There was a flash of horror in his eyes. He was not stupid. He immediately thought of what this situation represented, which means that even if he approached kana, kana can drive him back in this way, and if the yellow cards bloomed before, he would lose.


    Thinking of this, Su Shen''s face became cloudy and uncertain, and the audience was very quiet at this time. They had not reacted from this sudden change.


    "Hey! Did you see clearly just now? What happened?"


    "It seems that the magic she used before broke out directly in her hands. It''s so powerful that she''s not afraid of speed."


    "So she''s sure to win? She''s a genius who dares to challenge. She really has a set!"


    For a long time, the audience came to talk, and this time everyone was optimistic about kana. The exclamation of the voice was easy to hear.


    "I didn''t expect you to have this skill, but if you think I have only this ability, it''s a big mistake." The quick God said coldly, but his tone revealed that he still had unique skills that were not used.


    "Anyway, it must be me who won today." Kana also responded. At this time, she was also very firm in her heart. She had waited so long to recognize her father. She must succeed this time. Moreover, she had this confidence. In addition to the three cards of fate, she still had one of the strongest tricks that had not been used. She believed that if she used that trick, It''s easy to win the challenge.


    Thinking of this, kana is more and more grateful to Meng Haoran. If it weren''t for Meng Haoran, I''m afraid she wouldn''t have this opportunity to challenge here all her life!


    The quick God snorted coldly, but he didn''t turn his cards out immediately, but turned around and said to the breaker who had been watching the play: "Celt, when do you want to see that if you don''t do it again, the challenge will be over. Do you want to release water?"


    Challenge, as a way to promote level s, is absolutely not allowed to release water. Otherwise, there will be people who are not strong enough to succeed. Generally speaking, if this situation is found, this challenge will be directly invalidated, and the Challenger who releases water will also face punishment. Therefore, quick God does not think that the broken person will release water, So I just want the other party to bring you to an end.


    "Ha ha! I thought I didn''t have to play. I didn''t expect this little mushroom cold to be so powerful. Alas, in that case, I have to fight." As he spoke, the crusher walked to the center of the arena. It seemed that he really wanted to fight with the speed God.


    Not only that, the madman who had been beaten by kana also stood up at this time, walked to the front and stood with speed God. His eyes looking at kana were full of cold, and it seemed that he was going to siege.


    The deterrence of the three evil guides is still great, so at the moment of this situation, the people in the audience are sweating for kana. At this time, they don''t expect kana to win. It''s good to be invincible.


    The pressure of the three people does make kana feel a little heavy. She knows that if the three people opposite play at the same time, she will not be able to play the three cards of fate, because her card has a weakness, that is, only one of the three cards can work at a time, and the next effect can be launched only after one effect is completed. In this way, only one person can play at a time, This gives other people an opportunity.


    Kana believes that the other party can also see her magic weakness, so she can''t put her hope on the three cards of fate next.


    But kana didn''t admit defeat like this. She looked at the three people opposite with a dignified face. Finally, she breathed out a breath and felt very relaxed, just like giving up.


    "Have you given up? Also, in the face of the three of us, you have no chance of winning anyway. Indeed, your strength has reached level S. if you test step by step, you will certainly become level s, but who told you to choose the challenge?" Quick God outlined a smile on the corner of his mouth, as if he was holding the victory ticket.


    "Give up? How is it possible? I just didn''t expect to use this move so soon. I don''t control it very well. If I use it, I can''t control myself. I hope you don''t die. In this way, my challenge will be a failure." Kana said amazing words and shocked the whole audience in an instant.


    "Did you hear that? She seems to have some powerful tricks that are useless! Does she really hide powerful magic? Or is it the kind of magic that can turn over? It''s really exciting."

 Chapter 855

    Kana''s words and her tone really surprised the speed God in their hearts. Although they didn''t believe that kana had more powerful magic, they were still vigilant in their hearts. The magic in their bodies was ready to go. As long as there was something wrong, they could explode at the fastest speed.


    As experienced and famous class s, they naturally won''t wait for kana to use her unique skill. The speed God just gave the madman a look and then took action again. He turned into a remnant shadow and went straight to kana, and the madman followed closely, breaking out an amazing speed.


    The crusher shook his head and finally moved in the direction of kana, and the three of them attacked from different directions.


    Speed God was naturally the first to reach kana. I thought kana would do the same again, but this time he was obviously disappointed.


    Kana didn''t play the three cards of fate, but turned back at a faster speed than him, and the speed God went back at a faster speed.


    "What is this?" The madman stopped and looked at kana in surprise. This time kana didn''t rely on card magic, but the real posture used her own strength.


    Kana''s body has changed a lot at this time and before. Although there is no change in her body, some very complex runes appear all over her body. These runes constantly shine white light, just like breathing.


    Kana''s momentum is obviously different from that before. If she was just a weak magician, she now gives people a feeling of crazy warrior and has a great sense of power.


    "Forbidden magic crazy bully state!" In the audience, Meng Haoran spits out a sentence to explain kana''s situation at this time.


    This is the second magic that kana chose, crazy bully state. Just like his name, it is a very crazy bully magic. The function of this magic is to use magic to infinitely improve her strength, speed and even war intention. If you want to, it can even be raised dozens of times.


    The reason why it is called taboo magic is that in this state, the caster is immune to all physical magic. Only close combat can hurt the caster, which is equivalent to that as long as you use this magic, the other party can only play melee with you.


    In kana''s state at this time, the power and speed that can be improved are only 10 times, but this is enough. It''s easy to defeat three s levels.


    Because it is the magic created by Meng Haoran. Although it is taboo magic, it is not particularly large for kana. With kana''s strength at this time, she can hold on for about an hour, which is enough for her to end the battle.


    In fact, the same is true. Kana, who has entered the crazy bully state, is unmatched. After that, she directly wins by an overwhelming advantage in the close combat that the madman is best at. The speed that the speed God is proud of is useless. Even in the end, the speed God finally turns out his cards and uses a magic that can increase his speed and attack power by three times.


    The crusher was suppressed even when he couldn''t touch kana, and finally he could only admit defeat.


    The challenge ended five minutes after kana started her crazy state. The last five minutes were entirely kana''s performance time.


    But when the referee announced that kana had succeeded in the challenge and became an S-level demon guide, the people finally woke up, and then there were bursts of exclamations.


    "You don''t seem surprised at all. 1" next to Meng Haoran, I don''t know when ilusha has been here. She was shocked by kana''s performance just now, but that''s why she became more curious about Meng Haoran. After all, she also knows what kana looked like before. Why she is so strong now, All the credit is not difficult to guess that Meng Haoran.


    "Of course, if she doesn''t win, I''ll be really surprised! After all, she''s been under my command for several months. If she can''t even pass an S-level challenge, it''s too bad." Meng Haoran has no modesty at all.


    Ilusha looked at Meng Haoran in surprise and finally had nothing to say. Although she didn''t want to admit it, she didn''t think so in her heart?


    "How''s it going? Are you excited? If it''s you, I can still let you join my team! If you don''t think about it, please!" Meng Haoran said something nonsense, which stunned Alosa. She was also excited. After all, she became stronger. Who didn''t like it, but finally she shook her head and refused. She didn''t know what she thought in her heart.


    Meng Haoran didn''t say anything about alusa''s refusal. He won''t force alusa to join. Just let it go.


    But even so, Meng Haoran said, "the door here is always open for you. Just come and tell me when you want to."


    Kana has become an S-class, so it''s natural to celebrate well. Therefore, the people of the goblin''s tail returned to the guild, and a grand celebration was held that day. Kana also took advantage of this time to recognize her father. Speaking, the scene was quite touching.


    In the next few days, Meng Haoran gave kana their leave, so that kana could get along well with her father and milajie could have a good time with her sister in the world. As for Lucy, although she was much better during this period of time, she still liked the holiday better than her temperament.


    Meng Haoran didn''t say or do anything these days. He left the town alone and went to a place he had planned to go before.


    Somewhere in the sea, Meng Haoran looked at the island not far away and felt the smell of a guy on the island. Finally, he smiled. "I finally found Sirius island and the magician Jeff in transmission. I''ll take you, little brother."


    Yes, Meng Haoran''s destination this time is Sirius island. His goal is to hide here and make him his little brother. Of course, if there is that black dragon, you can clean it up by the way.


    Somewhere in Sirius Island, a man dressed in black and looking very melancholy was looking at the distance with his eyes. At the moment Meng Haoran stepped into the island, his eyes fluctuated a little, but he finally recovered the previous state of absence, that is, he didn''t know whether his heart was the same calm.


    ¡­¡­


    "Young man, I have a great advantage for you. Are you interested?" Looking at Jeff in front of him, Meng Haoran habitually pretended to be forced.

 Chapter 856

    At this time, Jeff was at a loss. His eyes had almost no focal length. He didn''t respond to Meng Haoran''s words, as if he hadn''t heard anything. This was because he hadn''t thought for a long time, resulting in a slow response. Of course, Meng Haoran could see it, so he didn''t mind and waited quietly for him to wake up completely.


    Meng Haoran looked at the surrounding environment and really found that this is a good place. The air and some other conditions are not to mention. Not far from him is a small lake, which is very clear. Although there are a few fallen leaves, it adds a lot of fun.


    Maybe it''s because jieerfu doesn''t look terrible. The small animals around also come to the lake river from time to time. Meng Haoran saw a lot of small animals in a short moment. They all looked at Meng Haoran curiously. It seems that you are new? Very cute.


    "You still found a good place to hide!" Meng Haoran said to Jeff. At this time, Jeff''s eyes became full of vicissitudes from blankness. It is obvious that he has recovered a lot.


    "Young man, although I don''t know how you came here, I hope you''d better leave quickly. Staying here is not good for you!" Jeff said to Meng Haoran in a very indifferent tone, but it''s not hard to hear his concern.


    Meng Haoran knows that jieerfu is actually a good man, not the most evil dark devil guide rumored by the outside world, although it is true that his power is as powerful as rumored.


    Speaking of it, Jeff is still poor. He was cursed by a very angry curse, one of the ancient curses, alias "contradictory curse". The more he respects life, the more he releases and spreads the energy of death. On the contrary, if he does not respect the life of all things, he will not release the energy of death.


    Gelf now naturally respects life, so he will let Meng Haoran leave, because he can''t control the outbreak time of the curse, and once the curse breaks out, everything around him will be destroyed, which has been staged countless times.


    Meng Haoran smiled. He still appreciated such a Jeff. "It seems that you didn''t hear what I said just now! Then I''ll say it again."


    "Come with me and be my little brother. How about I help you fulfill your wish?"


    "What?" Jeff looked at Meng Haoran in amazement. He was surprised that the other party wanted to accept him as a younger brother, but he was relieved in the twinkling of an eye. The other party may not know his identity, otherwise he would not say such a thing.


    "My wish? If you can really accomplish it, what''s wrong with being your little brother, just..." Jeff said with a depressed tone. Finally, he shook his head and didn''t go on.


    "Anktheram!" Meng Haoran suddenly spits out a name, which makes Jeff look at Meng Haoran with an incredible look.


    "Are you cursed by anktheram? What if I say I can help you remove the curse? And I can help you block the black dragon? If you are interested, please worship brother!" Meng Haoran spoke in a very relaxed tone, which made Jeff''s heart churn unceasingly.


    Who the hell is he? How do you know these things and whether what he said is true or false? These questions kept coming up in Jeff''s mind. Yes, he was moved. He hated the curse of his body. If it hadn''t been for it, Jeff would never have chosen to live on an uninhabited island.


    Jeff looked at Meng Haoran carefully for the first time, and then was surprised to find that he couldn''t see through Meng Haoran at all. Whether it was Meng Haoran''s strength or some of his other things, even he had a feeling that Meng Haoran didn''t exist in this world.


    "You... What you just said is..." before Jeff finished his words, his face changed, his eyes showed a painful color, and he shouted to Meng Haoran in a panic, "want... Coming, go, the faster the better, go."


    What''s coming? Of course, it''s the hunting of death. Every once in a while, a shock wave full of death will break out around jerf, destroying everything around him. Obviously, jerf is also flustered when he encounters this situation. He thinks Meng Haoran can''t resist the shock wave, so he will let Meng Haoran leave.


    Meng Haoran naturally won''t leave. In jerf''s view, it is a very powerful shock wave, which has no effect on him at all.


    "Go! Go!" Jeff covered his head and looked very ferocious. He wanted to make a final effort to buy time for Meng Haoran.


    Alas! He sighed. Since Jeff was for him, he couldn''t be indifferent. No, he walked in front of him, and then his whole body began to release an extremely soft magic. Jeff was surrounded by this magic for a moment, and then the black magic that was supposed to erupt in his body was gradually suppressed and finally completely dissipated, Jeff''s face gradually became calm.


    "This is..." Jeff almost couldn''t believe what had just happened. In fact, he had long been desperate for this curse, because no matter what method he used, it still existed and was becoming stronger and stronger. Finally, he made the decision to create a monster that could kill himself, hoping to understand his life.


    However, just now, he felt that his world outlook had been refreshed. Although he was in a painful and explosive state, he still noticed Meng Haoran''s action. Meng Haoran so easily suppressed the curse in his body, and the warm and reassuring feeling just now made him fully believe that Meng Haoran had the ability to remove his curse.


    It was exciting to think that the curse that had plagued him for many years could be lifted immediately! Looking at Meng Haoran''s eyes, it was called a fire Hot, let Meng Haoran unconsciously step back. There is no way. This kind of look should be released from a sister''s eyes. However, as a man, even if the man''s appearance is very high, it is completely unacceptable.


    "Don''t look at me with that kind of eyes. I don''t do base!" Meng Haoran''s tone was firm and he would never give in.


    "Big brother!" Jeff was stunned, and then finally said what Meng Haoran wanted to hear.

 Chapter 857

    Looks like it! Meng Haoran was so happy when he heard Jeff''s voice! It''s already a scene where I began to fantasize about myself in the future.


    "Well, you really have a good eye. To be honest, you are lucky to be my little brother. Even I envy you. It''s too lucky." Meng Haoran said nonsense, which made Jeff smile bitterly.


    Maybe he hasn''t been in contact with outsiders for a long time, or he is not that kind of person who talks a lot. Then Jeff seemed a little silent, but he didn''t immediately let Meng Haoran lift the curse. Instead, he made Meng Haoran feel much better about his senses.


    In fact, jieerfu thought that no matter when Meng Haoran lifted his curse, as long as he stayed by Meng Haoran''s side, he believed that Meng Haoran would help him suppress it when the curse broke out.


    Besides, in fact, Jeff also has another concern. The reason why he can not die and live to the present age of more than 400 is entirely because of the curse. If the curse is lifted, will he die immediately.


    Although jieerfu was still eager to die before, he is still reluctant to give up, so he didn''t take the initiative to lift the curse. Anyway, as long as Meng Haoran can suppress his curse.


    After not staying in Sirius island for a long time, Meng Haoran left with Jeff, using a special method, blinking, directly moving with Jeff to the underground space he established in an instant.


    "The strange existence took the teacher away. I don''t know what will happen?" After Meng Haoran left Sirius Island, a seemingly unreal voice appeared on Sirius island. Looking at the place where Meng Haoran stayed, he muttered to himself that it was meibis, the first president of the goblin''s tail.


    ¡­¡­


    "I''m back! But it seems a little fast. I don''t know what happened during this time?" Back in the underground space, Meng Haoran first introduced Gerald to his current situation and what he needed to do as a little brother.


    Jeff seemed a little happy when he heard that Nazis was here. Nazis was also his brother. He attached great importance to Nazis in the original book.


    "Don''t expose your identity for the time being. Well, of course, you don''t need to hide it deliberately. Even if someone knows your identity, it doesn''t matter. As my little brother, I''ve taken over everything you used to." Meng Haoran said very domineering, which moved Jeff very much.


    Finally, Jeff''s identity became the housekeeper Meng Haoran didn''t know where to find, and Meng Haoran just got a housekeeper''s dress.


    "Well, that''s the feeling." Meng Haoran looked at Gerald who had changed his clothes and nodded. To tell the truth, Gerald now looks like that, giving people a very tall feeling.


    Originally, Jeff was not very willing to wear this suit, but Meng Haoran said, "you don''t have to worry about the curse if you wear this suit", and Jeff resolutely obeyed.


    Meng Haoran naturally won''t cheat people. The housekeeper''s clothes do have that function, but that''s not the point at all, because if he really wants to touch the curse, he doesn''t need to be so troublesome. He can handle it casually, and he can ensure that Jeff won''t die after lifting the curse.


    "Is he your friend?" The tail of the goblin was a new guild hall. Naz looked curiously at Jeff who came with Meng Haoran. Somehow, he felt that the stranger in front of him gave him a very familiar feeling. He couldn''t tell what that feeling was. Anyway, it wasn''t a bad feeling.


    "He is my housekeeper. He is responsible for the trifles of my life. Let''s meet him. His name is Jeff." Meng Haoran introduced directly.


    "It''s Jeff! Please take care of him in the future." Naz didn''t connect jerf with the dark guide in transmission. He thought it was a with the a duplicate name.


    Jeff nodded at Naz and didn''t say anything more. Although he wanted to recognize Naz at this time, he finally gave up, because he knew that Naz had forgotten who he was. Besides, Meng Haoran was still here, and he also needed to consider Meng Haoran''s attitude. Meng Haoran said not to expose his identity before.


    After taking Jeff around the guild and making the guild members familiar with him, Meng Haoran found a place to do it and began to enjoy the days of having a housekeeper.


    Although Jeff had never been a housekeeper before, he did it unexpectedly smoothly for the first time. He was very good at observing words and colors. Meng Haoran wanted something. As long as he moved his eyes a little, Jeff would move, which made Meng Haoran very satisfied. In his heart, he was very glad that he had made Gerald a housekeeper before.


    Of course, the appearance of Jeff still surprised many people. After all, Jeff was a man, and they thought Meng Haoran would find a woman even if he wanted to find a housekeeper.


    As for why they are women, needless to say, they often see Meng Haoran and Lucy''s three daughters together. They spend less time with men. Naturally, they have the idea that Meng Haoran has some lust. Although there is no exact evidence, it also makes them subconsciously feel that Meng Haoran will find a woman if he looks for a housekeeper.


    Fortunately, although Jeff is not a woman, his temperament is very attractive. The self-confidence of the top strong can not be hidden. The indifference brought by rich knowledge makes people unable to find any defects at all, so we quickly accepted Jeff''s existence.


    "Captain, are you really leisurely?" Lucy just came to the guild and saw where Meng Haoran was alone. Like the master, there was a strange man in housekeeper''s clothes standing behind her. She didn''t think much, so she did it directly next to Meng Haoran.


    "Who is he?" Lucy looked at Jeff with curiosity in her eyes.


    Naturally, Meng Haoran can only introduce his housekeeper again, but the introduction is not careful. Like others, Lucy didn''t think about Jeff to the person in transmission. She just said at the end that she didn''t understand Meng Haoran''s sudden finding a housekeeper. She couldn''t accept it for a moment. It was a little too sudden.

 Chapter 858

    In the end, Jeff''s housekeeper status was accepted by everyone. I don''t know whether his personality charm is too great or whether the guild people don''t pay much attention to it. In Meng Haoran''s opinion, the former should occupy the vast majority, and Jeff still knows how to be a man.


    In this way, after the guild was calm for a few days, when Meng Haoran learned from Naz that they were going to Akane beach for vacation, he was shocked. He expressed his willingness to go to Naz and they were welcomed.


    "Paradise tower? Jeff, if they knew you were here, they wouldn''t know what expression it would be." Meng Haoran said to Jeff beside him, his tone full of ponder.


    What is the tower of the natural way paradise? Hearing Meng Haoran''s words, his eyes were full of complexity. Finally, he sighed and didn''t comment on it.


    If Meng Haoran doesn''t take action on the paradise Tower this time, they will suffer a lot. They will be captured by their former companions. Although the misunderstanding has been relieved in the end, there is no doubt that Alosa will suffer a lot in this process.


    After playing in Akane beach for a few days, Meng Haoran was very happy. In particular, he saw many beautiful women wearing swimsuits, which made Meng Haoran full of eyes.


    On this day, Meng Haoran led by them to a very luxurious casino. In an instant, he was shocked. If I remember correctly, this is the place where Alosa''s companion appeared.


    "Where is it?" Meng Haoran thought about this problem. His spiritual power shrouded the whole casino and quickly locked several goals.


    "Do you want to play together?" Naz sent an invitation to Meng Haoran, but Meng Haoran didn''t have this idea at this time, so he simply refused. Naz had to go to other places alone.


    "You''ll be with me later?" Meng Haoran said to some eager Lucy, kana and mirajie, stunned them, but also nodded. After such a period of time, they also knew that there must be some reason. Otherwise, Meng Haoran would not say such a thing.


    "Is there anything to happen?" Mirajie asked softly, not particularly worried. She was full of confidence in her strength and Meng Haoran''s strength, and even felt that Meng Haoran could protect them well even at the end of the world.


    "I just have a bad hunch. Maybe it''s wrong or maybe, but I still hope you''ll be with me for the time being." Meng Haoran naturally won''t tell the truth, otherwise it will take some effort to explain.


    Just one feeling made the three women stay. If they didn''t form a team with Meng Haoran, they wouldn''t obey. But now they really take it for granted, because Meng Haoran''s feelings were correct many times in the previous task, which has made them accustomed to it.


    At this time, Jeff stood quietly behind Meng Haoran. His words and steps fully reflected the responsibility of the housekeeper. For him, there is basically nothing worth his special attention now. Without the threat of curse, he seems very relaxed. Now what he thinks is to be a housekeeper quietly, Even if he knew from Meng Haoran that he would see the paradise Tower this time, he just had some mood swings at that time, and then he didn''t care at all.


    Although he already knew what would happen, Meng Haoran still didn''t plan to take the initiative to find them before ELUSA''s companions started, so he could play in this casino for a while.


    Speaking of it, Alosa''s dress in the casino at this time is a rabbit girl in the transmission. Meng Haoran also wants to see it very much, so Meng Haoran took the three women straight to the place where Alosa is located. Anyway, the last goal of Alosa''s companion is her. She won''t go to other places when she comes to her first.


    After walking for about a few minutes, Meng Haoran saw Alosa. At the moment of seeing Alosa, his heart was a burst of amazement. The attraction of Alosa wearing a rabbit girl''s dress to men is self-evident. Basically, where she is, she has become the focus. Many men''s eyes glanced at her from time to time, as if she was gold.


    Of course, compared with other people, Meng Haoran is more courageous. Meng Haoran is the only man who doesn''t hide his appreciation at all, while others are suppressed on the surface, but they look at it secretly.


    Naturally, ilusha also noticed Meng Haoran''s eyes. She didn''t care about the eyes of other men. When she found Meng Haoran''s eyes, she felt a little shy. The blush on her face flashed away and was looked right by Meng Haoran.


    "Why don''t you go somewhere else? What are you doing here?" When ilusha came to Meng Haoran, she was a little curious. If Meng Haoran came here by chance, she would think it was a coincidence, but now that Meng Haoran and Lucy were together, she would naturally feel strange. After all, based on her understanding of mirajie and them, she knew that they would not follow Meng Haoran obediently, Generally speaking, it should be to play what you are interested in.


    "Come to see you! It''s rare for you to dress like this! At least it''s the first time I''ve seen it. It''s a good figure. It''s suitable for whatever you wear!" Meng Haoran didn''t hide his appreciation and said a compliment to ELUSA.


    Being praised by Meng Haoran so directly, even ilusha felt strange for a while, and her heart was full of joy.


    Although she was happy, Alosa didn''t show it, but naturally said, "I don''t care about the figure. For me, only strength is the most important."


    The duplicity of the woman, Meng Haoran looked at ilusha speechless. Although the woman who didn''t care about her body and appearance said that she didn''t, she was definitely not ilusha.


    "I''ll see you now. You can go somewhere else. Don''t disturb my work." Ilusha issued an eviction order.


    "Don''t be so heartless! One more look won''t affect you." Meng Haoran didn''t see the strange eyes of the three women behind him when he said this, otherwise he wouldn''t say so.


    Ilusha rolled her eyes, but she didn''t reject it in her heart. Then she let Meng Haoran them and paid attention to her work again.

 Chapter 859

    Speaking of the original work, Meng Haoran remembered that this was a pure vacation. ELUSA didn''t wear any rabbit girl clothes here, but wore a blue dress. She met her former companion while playing cards, so she started the plot.


    Now, eluza doesn''t know why she has become a rabbit girl here temporarily, and what kind of scene it will be when she meets her companion later.


    Meng Haoran didn''t spend time on this issue because he could see it with his own eyes soon.


    After Meng Haoran and others followed ilusha, they found a golden man in waiter''s clothes coming face to face.


    Ilusha didn''t care about the man, but at the moment when they were staggered, the man said a word and immediately let ilusha stop in place. Her eyes were slowly incredible, guilt and panic. This kind of ilusha was seen by Meng Haoran for the first time.


    "Long time no see, sister." When Meng Haoran walked in, what he heard was the man''s words to ilusha.


    "You are Xiang. You... Are safe!" Eluza looked a little trance.


    "Safe?" It seems that he heard some funny words. The man called Xiang by elusha looked a little ferocious. He approached elusha a little and asked in a low and resentful tone.


    "No... that..." eluza''s expression looked helpless, as if she had done something sorry for each other.


    At the same time, in other places, Naz and gray met people who came to look for ELUSA, and the battle soon began.


    On ELUSA''s side, ELUSA has lost her usual decisiveness and strength, and seems a little helpless and weak. It seems that meeting her former companions has made her lose her square inch.


    At this time, the light suddenly went dark, and then lit up again, the surrounding area was suddenly empty. The cards that were constantly scattered in the hands of the young people who were called Xiang by ELUSA. Surprisingly, the pictures of those cards were the appearance of the people around before, and they were still moving and screaming. It was obvious that they were sealed into the cards by magic.


    "These are..." alusa looked at Xiang in surprise, her eyes full of incredible.


    "People are locked up in cards..." Lucy, who is with Meng Haoran, also exclaimed. This kind of magic really makes people feel a little scary.


    "Is it incredible?" Xiang looked at ilusha''s surprised expression and his tone was a little proud.


    "Magic?" Ilusha asked, and the answer had been determined in her heart. There was no other means to produce such an effect when magic came out.


    "Yes, I can use magic, too! Sister!" Although he was called sister, his expression was completely different. Instead, he looked at the enemy.


    "You... In the end..." ELUSA wanted to ask why the other party can use magic now. After all, in her memory, the youth in front of her has no way to use magic. After all, she has no qualification to use magic.


    Before he finished asking, Meng Haoran''s feet did suddenly appear a magic array, and then a rope appeared directly. It seemed that he wanted to tie Meng Haoran up.


    Meng Haoran''s eyes flashed. He remembered that the magic was originally owned by Lucy of the other party, and now it was really used on him. Meng Haoran guessed that it might be because he was closest to ELUSA now.


    Meng Haoran would not be subdued by this little magic. Even he didn''t move at all. Jeff behind him moved first. He came directly behind Meng Haoran in an instant. As soon as he grabbed it, he caught a girl with cat ears. When the girl was caught, the magic under Meng Haoran''s feet disappeared, Obviously, the magic was made by the girl in Jeff''s hand.


    "Millianna?" Ilusha''s eyes widened and called out the girl''s name. Her expression was very shocked. Although the girl''s magic didn''t work, the fact that she could magic had shocked ilusha.


    "Let her go!" The script didn''t play as he wanted. Xiang said coldly to Jeff. It''s not hard to hear his anxiety.


    Ilusha also turned her eyes to jerf. In fact, her heart also wanted jerf to let millianna go, but it was hard to say. After all, just now, millianna was going to start with Meng Haoran. Besides, she was not very familiar with jerf, so it was hard to ask. She could only look at Meng Haoran and pleaded in her eyes.


    Meng Haoran naturally won''t let alossa be embarrassed. He waved to jerf and asked jerf to let millianna go.


    Out of the clutches of Jeff, millianna hurried to the back of Qingnian Xiang. Her expression was full of fear. No one else was caught, so she didn''t know what it was like to be caught by Jeff. The feeling that she could fall into the abyss at any time was like being caught by a devil in the palm of her hand, which almost made her collapse.


    When she was so fooled by Jeff, millianna had no arrogant mind. Xiang was in a weak position in her heart. Without the previous menace, her eyes at Meng Haoran and others were no longer fierce.


    "Can I handle this?" Stopped ELUSA from talking to her former companions, Meng Haoran suddenly said.


    Ilusha was also stunned when she heard the speech. She looked at Meng Haoran suspiciously, but what she saw was Meng Haoran''s sincere eyes. Finally, she lost the battle and retreated to one side. Although seeing her former companions made her lose her mind, she calmed down a lot now. When she remembered what had happened before, it''s not difficult to see that the purpose of her former companions seems to be wrong this time, It may not be a bad thing to leave this to Meng Haoran.


    Meng Haoran, who has been recognized, is not wordy, Just say it "Although I don''t know what happened, I just want to say that if you want to do something unfavorable to eluza now, I advise you to give up. She is already my companion, and my companion doesn''t allow anyone to hurt me before I fall. If you insist on doing so, don''t blame me for being impolite. The consequences are not good You can bear it, don''t you say Jeff? "


    These three words of jerf stunned millianna across from her, and then there was an incredible flash in her eyes. Originally, she would not think in that direction, but her previous experience made her vaguely emerge that the person in front of her was jerf''s idea.

 Chapter 860

    Jeff looked at the two magic guides who seemed completely immature to him. He didn''t know what to say. Meng Haoran was afraid of him. If the other party really annoyed him, he didn''t have to think about it.


    "Of course!" Finally, Jeff just spit out the word.


    Jerf and Meng Haoran''s attitude warmed Alosa''s heart, but her attention turned to two old companions she hadn''t seen for a long time. She had too much to say to them and too many things to understand.


    Because of Meng Haoran''s intervention, Xiang had some taboos. Finally, the scene fell into silence, but soon the situation was broken. A man who looked very uncle with a red hat and a blue suit suddenly appeared beside Xiang.


    "Are you... Wally?" Eluza hesitated.


    "No wonder you didn''t notice that compared with the time when I was called crazy dog Wally, I was a lot smoother!" Uncle said so.


    Meng Haoran on one side almost couldn''t help laughing when he heard this. Is it a lot smoother? The whole is a wonderful square face. No matter where you look, there is no smooth place.


    "You can also use magic..." before ilusha finished her words, a GAODA figure appeared behind him again, which seemed to be her former companion again.


    "It''s nothing to be surprised. Anyone can use magic as long as they grasp the trick! Isn''t it! ELUSA?"


    "Simon!" Eluza called out each other''s names again.


    At last, Meng Haoran came together. Meng Haoran secretly said that the next opportunity was for him to perform. A smile appeared on his face. When he came to ilusha''s side, he immediately attracted everyone''s attention.


    What''s going on? Suddenly I feel I can''t control my eyes on him? Everyone feels this way. Of course, it''s not for any other reason. It''s just that Meng Haoran slightly releases his hidden temperament. Even a little temperament is enough for people like Meng Haoran to become the focus of the scene. His ethereal temperament beyond the world has unparalleled attraction for these people.


    "You have all been the companions of Alosa! But even if you are companions, I hope you''d better not appear in front of Alosa again. Of course, as compensation, I can promise you a request." Meng Haoran said faintly, but it gives people an indisputable feeling.


    "Companion? Before she betrayed us, we must take her away today. You''d better not stop it, otherwise..." the arm known as Wally suddenly turned into a pistol, and then a magic circle appeared behind Meng Haoran, and Wally''s hand turned into a pistol appeared from the magic circle.


    "Bang" a gun rang out, but the result was not what Wally wanted. Meng Haoran didn''t do anything. He didn''t know when jerf was there behind him. At this time, there was a bullet in jerf''s palm.


    "When?" All the people present turned their attention to jerf again. This time, jerf was a small test. They didn''t even notice the action just now. They were shocked immediately. They were shocked by jerf''s strength. This strength has at least belonged to the scope of level s, and maybe even stronger than level.


    Where on earth did he find such a guy? Mirajie and others were curious about jerf again and wanted to know his specific origin. Meng Haoran said that jerf was his housekeeper before, but they didn''t introduce jerf''s previous experience. They thought jerf was an ordinary person! After all, with their strength, they simply can''t feel the depth of Jeff.


    When Meng Haoran confronted her former partners, there was an empty hall somewhere on the mainland,


    "But why do you want that traitor now? Your magic, it should be easy to solve her," said the man with long hair.


    "Ha ha ha" was a low and loud laugh. A man was sitting in a chair. If alusa were here, Ken might recognize him in an instant. She was Gerald, the man she could never forget.


    "That''s not good, the world will be boring, and..." the voice gradually lowered, and finally I could hardly hear what I said.


    ¡­¡­.


    Back at the scene, Meng Haoran''s expression didn''t change because of the other party''s sneak attack. He continued to say, "it seems that you don''t intend to solve it peacefully!"


    "Wait, can I talk to them?" Seeing Meng Haoran''s tendency to start again, ELUSA finally couldn''t help it. She still had feelings with her former companions and didn''t want them to suffer. Even if they had shown magic before, ELUSA didn''t think they would be Meng Haoran''s opponents, or even the man behind Meng Haoran could solve them.


    Alosa''s face can''t be denied. Meng Haoran can only acquiesce.


    Seeing that elusha did so, Xiang and others looked at elusha with a lot of soft eyes. Although they were told that elusha was a traitor, they didn''t completely believe it in their hearts. Elusha''s current action is undoubtedly to protect them, so they also wavered, but this wavering can''t make them make a decision not to take elusha away.


    They looked at each other and didn''t give alusa a chance to speak. The four people shot at the same time. Xiang''s card, millianna''s rope and Wally''s gun also disappeared in everyone''s vision.


    "Good cooperation, but not enough." Meng Haoran still didn''t make a move this time, but milajie and other women also noticed that Jeff disappeared again.


    "Bang bang" a few times. When they saw the figure of Xiang and others again, they found that they all fell to the ground in confusion. Their eyes were full of horror and looked in a direction. That was where jerf was.


    Jeff was still a little melancholy, as if he didn''t feel anything about what he did, but it was because of this that people felt that he was unfathomable.


    Ilusha''s pupils are also tight at this time. Although she doesn''t feel any dangerous breath from jerf, her sixth sense as a woman tells her that if she is against jerf, she is likely to lose.


    ok Women''s sixth sense is really strong.

 Chapter 861

    After all, they were the former companions of ilusha, so Jeff didn''t kill them. Otherwise, they would have gone to see the king of hell. The people who died in Jeff''s hands could not be counted for a long time.


    "People who have disappeared for many years suddenly appear. I know from your appearance that you won''t come to talk about the past! Is there any conspiracy? It''s interesting. Just talk about it?" Meng Haoran said carelessly that he didn''t feel angry because of the other party''s move again. To tell the truth, Meng Haoran wouldn''t have taken a look if he hadn''t had some relationship with ELUSA.


    I thought my question would not be answered. Meng Haoran planned to use a magic similar to magic to make the other party speak, but I didn''t expect that the young man named Xiang would speak after several changes in his face.


    "Our purpose? If you want to know, just tell you..."


    "Xiang!!" Xiang''s companions looked at him in surprise, but Xiang looked at them without flinching. Finally, they could only acquiesce.


    Then Xiang explained in a very gentle tone why they came to look for ilusha. In general, it means that when the paradise tower is completed, they need to use ilusha as a sacrifice to revive someone.


    The tower of paradise, also known as the R system and the restoration system, is a system that can revive a dead person by taking a living person as a sacrifice. It is a taboo magic against humanity.


    When Xiang finished, alusa was shocked. She didn''t expect that they wanted their own lives anyway, but even so, alusa didn''t kill them, but she was very lost in her heart.


    "Who is the adult you want to revive? I''m a little curious." When talking about it before, Xiang didn''t say the name of the person to be resurrected, but used the adult as a title.


    This question is very good. Everyone''s ears stood up and wanted to know what kind of existence the character who spent so much time to revive.


    Xiang, who was asked, was stunned, and then his face slowly showed respect, similar to the appearance of crazy believers. "That adult is the greatest and respected Lord jerf. After his resurrection, the world will be rebuilt, and we will become the dominators."


    "Jeff?" Lucy and others were stunned. At first, they had not turned the corner. It seemed that Jeff looked strange not far away.


    "The Jelf in his mouth should be the legendary Dark Wizard!" It was milaj''s quick reaction that relieved the others, but they still didn''t connect the jerf with the jerf here.


    "Oh! That''s really strange. Obviously, Jeff is well alive. You actually want to revive him. How can a living person be resurrected? You say so! Jeff." Meng Haoran gave a chuckle, and his eyes were inexplicable.


    Meng Haoran''s words surprised everyone. Lucy and others who were familiar with Meng Haoran saw that Meng Haoran was not joking. What he said should be true, but it was because of this that they were surprised. The legendary Jeff had disappeared for hundreds of years. Now almost all people think he is dead. This is their subconscious idea, In Meng Haoran, there is another answer.


    Although the magic power of this world is very powerful, it doesn''t really play a big role in prolonging life. It can be seen from Makarov''s appearance that he has become so old before he is 100 years old. I''m afraid he can''t live for decades, but he is a rare holy ten, a creature that can live for hundreds of years. Obviously, human beings are no longer among them.


    "Why! Don''t you believe it?" Lucy believed Meng Haoran''s words, but Xiang obviously wouldn''t believe them. His eyes were full of mockery to Meng Haoran.


    "You are really lucky to meet someone you have worked so hard to revive so soon." Meng Haoran suddenly uttered such a sentence, and then turned his eyes to Jeff.


    Meng Haoran''s move and words made everyone a little confused, but they soon thought of something and changed their complexion.


    Jeff? The man''s name is also Jeff. He also showed extraordinary power before. Can you say?


    Jeff saw that Meng Haoran didn''t intend to hide his meaning. He sighed and said to Xiang on the side, "I didn''t expect that after so many years, there are still people doing these things for me, but I clearly tell you that your ideas can''t be realized."


    Of course, it can''t be achieved. Not to mention that he is not the opponent of the black dragon in the original book, the world is not simple. Maybe when some guys from other planes come to kill him, the so-called immortal curse on him is very strong, but in fact, as long as his strength reaches 7 stars, he can kill him every minute, not far away, Even Meng Haoran, who is close at hand, can easily solve him.


    "Is he that Jeff? Liar!" Lucy exclaimed, others don''t believe it more or less. Xiang and others are full of you teasing me.


    Maybe it''s true, maybe? Mirajie, who was in contact with Meng Haoran, believed in this result. She thought that Meng Haoran gave her the magic to shuttle between the two planes at will. This means is much higher than jerf. Now there is a housekeeper around him. Although it is difficult to accept, it is not unacceptable.


    "They don''t believe it! Jeff, just open their eyes a little and see what the legendary existence feels like." Meng Haoran shrugged and said to Jeff.


    Is it true? Meng Haoran''s words stunned everyone again, and the idea involuntarily appeared in their hearts. However, without waiting for them to think more, a momentum of soaring broke out from jerf''s body.


    Black magic shrouded the earth in the sky. What kind of magic is that! Full of darkness and ferocity, in the face of jerf''s magic, even ilusha and miraj feel that it is impossible to move their bodies.


    The gap is so obvious that even in their feelings, jerf can actually let them die directly.


    Not only that, Jeff''s momentum is still rising endlessly, as if there is no limit.


    Time becomes extremely slow at this moment, which is obviously only a moment, but in their feeling, it seems that after countless years, their thinking has gradually become dull.

 Chapter 862

    "Cough" a light cough, everyone broke away from the huge pressure in an instant, and Jeff also recovered from the situation where he had not erupted before. Everyone was stunned and looked at the ordinary Jeff now, completely unable to connect him with the person who had erupted the momentum of destruction.


    Even at this time, if their bodies had not become stiff and numb because of feeling momentum, I''m afraid they would rather believe that it was an illusion.


    "How? It''s not true. What''s the matter with him? If so, what are we doing?" Xiang murmured dejectedly. Indeed, if the person in front of him was really Jeff, everything they had done before would be in vain, as if they had been pursuing money all their life, but after getting money, they suddenly found that money in this society no longer has value.


    Meng Haoran looked at their collapse and could only be silent. He did not intend to comfort them. What he did must be borne by himself.


    Meng Haoran knew long ago that relying on others is never better than relying on himself. Putting hope on others often turns into disappointment in the end.


    ELUSA looked at Xiang and others with a complex complexion. She didn''t know what to say. She wanted to comfort, but she found that she didn''t know how to speak.


    As for Lucy and others, they looked at Meng Haoran with admiration. Gelf proved his existence, but it also reflected Meng Haoran''s strength and made him a housekeeper. Then how powerful is Meng Haoran? In Lucy''s eyes, Meng Haoran is omnipotent at this time. Even if Meng Haoran said that he can kill dragons easily, Lucy is likely to believe it.


    The appearance of jerf completely disrupted the plans of Xiang and others. Without him, even if they knew that it would be very difficult for them to take alosha in Meng Haoran''s hands, they would go all out. Even if they died in the war, there was no complaint, but now, what''s the use of even taking alosha?


    What has always supported them is the resurrection of jerf after the construction of the paradise tower, so as to become the dominator. But now I suddenly find that I think too much. Even if my spirit is strong, I will collapse. This blow is not something that ordinary people can bear, at least not Xiang.


    Meng Haoran can see that if he doesn''t say anything, I''m afraid they will directly cause the magic rampage and finally die because of this spiritual blow.


    Although he didn''t care about their life or death, Meng Haoran could only save them reluctantly for the sake of ELUSA''s happiness at that time, so he spoke again.


    "Why do you want to be a dominator? Because you have been dominated, do you want to be a dominator and dominate others?" Meng Haoran''s voice didn''t sound very special to ilusha and others. At that time, it sounded like a flood in the ears of Xiang and others, as if it sounded directly in their hearts.


    Yeah? When did we aim to be those annoying guys? Didn''t our first wish be to let these guys disappear? Haven''t we already done that? Why should we become people like them, even more hateful dominators? If we become people like them, what is the mood of those who are dominated by us? Clearly the most disgusting is them, why


    Countless thoughts rolled in Xiang''s mind. Finally, they thought more and more thoroughly, as if they had a great understanding, while Lucy and others outside seemed to be another scene. Meng Haoran''s words stunned Xiang and others, and then showed his expression of being taught. They were so pious, as if Meng Haoran''s words were the teaching of God.


    "Do you understand?" Seeing that the effect was almost the same, Meng Haoran pretended to force such a sentence, which surprised Lucy and others. However, their performance next stunned them.


    I saw that with Meng Haoran''s questions, Xiang Xiang and their faces were peaceful, He bowed to Meng Haoran and said in a respectful Chorus: "Thank you for your advice. We have realized that we don''t want to be the dominator at all. We were just blindfolded before. Now we are connected. We just don''t want more people to have the same experience as us. Because we can''t do it, we put our hope on Lord jerf. Finally, we don''t know when after the evolution of time I changed my concept and wanted to be the dominator. "


    Meng Haoran also nodded when listening to this. He had a teachable expression, but Xiang''s next words almost made him lose his temper.


    "My Lord, we have recovered ourselves because of your guidance. We don''t know what to do now, but we can convince Lord Jeff. You must have the ability to change the world, so I ask you to turn the world into a world without evil. Please save the world!" Xiang finished this sentence and looked forward to Meng Haoran. Simon and others next to him were also shining in their eyes.


    fuck? This is the rhythm of treating me as an omnipotent God! Meng Haoran has an impulse to help his forehead and sigh. To tell the truth, what the other party said is not very exaggerated. With his ability, it is impossible to turn the world into a peaceful world like Xiangkou, but he doesn''t have the idea to do that. He doesn''t want to do that, not to mention whether he is tired or not. He doesn''t want to do that himself. He doesn''t say he has nothing to do, And if you really make the world like that, what fun does the world have.


    Besides the coexistence of light and darkness, solitary Yin is not long, and only Yang is not born. It is impossible to really want a world without darkness at all. It is either realized or pseudo realized. It is only because of his strength to maintain that situation temporarily, but once he no longer exists, the world will become the same. This is the eternal truth, not the concept of Meng Haoran at this time, Even if Meng Haoran becomes the God of the protagonist, it is the same.


    "Don''t embarrass brother Meng. He can''t do such a thing no matter how powerful he is! The world you said can''t exist at all." Ilusha saw that Meng Haoran didn''t respond for a long time. She also knew that Meng Haoran had difficulties, so she said.


    Ilusha didn''t think Meng Haoran had the ability to change the world. That''s what she said, but when she said this, she didn''t find that Jeff shook his head slightly, as if she thought she had done something wrong.

 Chapter 863

    Jeff shook his head because he thought Meng Haoran had the ability to accomplish what Xiang said. After all, Meng Haoran was too mysterious and powerful in his opinion. The curse that he could not solve with all his strength was basically solved without much effort, Meng Haoran with such ability, what else can he not do in this world?


    Originally, jieerfu himself also wanted to put forward the request for Xiang to Meng Haoran. However, after this period of contact and observation, he almost understood Meng Haoran''s temperament and knew that it was almost impossible for Meng Haoran to agree to this request. In addition, he still asked Meng Haoran, so he didn''t say it.


    Xiang just put forward this request. To tell the truth, Jeff has a little expectation in his heart. What if Meng Haoran agrees?


    But as soon as ilusha spoke, Jeff knew it was impossible, so he shook his head.


    "Or eluza knows me!" Meng Haoran looked saved, but he refused Xiang''s request in disguise.


    Then it was simple. Xiang and others didn''t know where to go because they lost their goal. Finally, ELUSA told the secret of the original thing. They made up. Because there was no place to go, they simply joined the goblin''s tail and had a better destination.


    Of course, it''s not over. There''s a Gerald and the tower of paradise?


    "Originally, we didn''t take care of this matter, but who let ilusha be involved?" Ailusha naturally wanted to save Gerald, but with her strength obviously not enough, she found Meng Haoran, and Meng Haoran naturally would not refuse.


    ¡­¡­.


    On the sea, Meng Haoran and ilusha are sailing to an island in a small boat, where is the existence of the paradise tower.


    The reason why there are only two of them is, of course, the result of Meng Haoran''s special arrangement. He sent the others away and asked them to continue their vacation there. After all, it won''t take long for him to solve a Gerald. It''s not good to start today and go back today. It''s not good to have more people.


    "Is that the tower of paradise? It really looks a little like it!" Meng Haoran looked at the towering buildings in front of him, and a trace of admiration flashed in his eyes. Even in this magical world, it is amazing to build such buildings.


    On one side, Alosa has become silent since she saw the paradise tower. The memory of her childhood emerged in her mind. Suddenly, a feeling of fear was born in her heart.


    Meng Haoran also noticed the change of Alosa and held Alosa''s hand after a little hesitation.


    When she was held by Meng Haoran''s hand, ailusha only felt a warm feeling coming from Meng Haoran''s palm. She had some fear in her heart and disappeared immediately. At this moment, she suddenly felt so safe that even if the sky fell, Meng Haoran would help him block it.


    Of course, ELUSA was still a little shy. She struggled and wanted to break away from Meng Haoran. After all, their relationship has not reached that level.


    Meng Haoran naturally won''t let ilusha break away easily. She is very overbearing and holds it tighter. Later, ilusha can''t see her struggle, but she likes this warm feeling very much. Finally, she can only acquiesce.


    "Don''t worry, everything will be all right." Meng Haoran said softly.


    Alusa just nodded when she heard the speech, and she didn''t know what she thought in her heart.


    Soon, Meng Haoran and his men boarded the island where the paradise tower was located, but they were surrounded soon after they landed.


    "Who are you? This is not where you should come." Ma Xiu looked at the man and woman in front of him. He was very surprised. Naturally, it was not difficult to see that the other party had no fear even when surrounded by himself and others. Instead, he looked relaxed, as if he and others were air.


    "Take me to your leader." It''s so fast! Meng Haoran felt some emotion in his heart, but he didn''t want to say more with these minions. Although many of these people seem to be, most of them have just reached the level of magic guides, but they are a little stronger than ordinary people. Let alone him, it''s very easy for alotha to solve them.


    Meng Haoran''s words stunned Ma Xiu. He didn''t expect that the other party was so arrogant. Instead of answering his questions, he wanted to see the leader. Is the leader so easy to see? This is not your house.


    When Ma Xiu gave an order, the people around him rushed to Meng Haoran and wanted to subdue Meng Haoran.


    "Do it? What a stupid decision." Although he said he didn''t want to fight these minions, he and ELUSA are the only ones now. It''s not his style to let ELUSA do it.


    Meng Haoran moved. No one saw how he moved. They just saw a flash of light, and then those who rushed to Meng Haoran suddenly stayed in place.


    "What''s the matter? Why did you stop?" Matthew looked at his companions who had stopped puzzled.


    "Don''t shout. They are dead. Now you are the only one left. How about you? Take me to your leader, or choose one like them." Meng Haoran said faintly. At this time, Ma Xiu was shocked to find that those who stopped fell to the ground as if they had lost their vitality, and never stood up again.


    "You..." at this time, Ma Xiu was stupid enough to know that he stepped on an iron plate, or that kind of titanium alloy. He looked at Meng Haoran with horror. Meng Haoran''s hand has frightened him. Living in this world, he has not seen the strong, and he also knows that as long as a slightly powerful wizard, they are not opponents, But at least there is a buffer when fighting. It won''t be killed in an instant. It''s still so lifeless. Meng Haoran''s performance just now has exceeded his cognition.


    Meng Haoran frowned, "you still have 5 seconds, 5... 4..."


    Meng Haoran''s countdown made Ma Xiu tremble Wordy, I remembered what Meng Haoran had said before, and I couldn''t care. When Meng Haoran counted down to 2, he quickly shouted, "wait, I promise to take you to the leader and don''t kill me."


    At this time, Meng Haoran''s complexion slowed down a little and let Ma Xiu relax.


    "Then lead the way!"


    "Yes, my Lord."

 Chapter 864

    While Meng Haoran came to the tower of paradise, a discussion on R system was going on in the Senate.


    "The army must be sent at once."


    "Incompetent rats!"


    "What are you talking about?"


    "The practice of sending troops can only be called a weak faction who is timid and afraid of death. That thing is very dangerous and too dangerous."


    "What the hell are you trying to say?"


    "You people don''t understand anything. If you want to destroy the paradise tower immediately, there is only one way. Use the satellite magic array to launch the magic spirit power."


    "What? Break the magic with time and space?"


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    Meng Haoran didn''t know what happened in the Senate, but even if he knew it, he wouldn''t care. Although it was said that the magic was powerful, it was just like that for him.


    Meng Haoran followed Ma Xiu slowly thinking about the top of the paradise tower. To Meng Haoran''s surprise, Ma Xiu''s position here is still good. He hasn''t been stopped. He was asked at most, but he was quickly dealt with.


    Meng Haoran is naturally very satisfied with this situation. He smiles at the corners of his mouth. For him, it''s labor-saving.


    Ilusha''s face was dignified and her heart was uneasy. She was confused at the thought of seeing Gerald soon. However, because of Meng Haoran''s existence, her state is much better than the original work.


    At the top of the paradise tower, Gerald looked at the screen in front of him and fell into meditation.


    "I didn''t expect that those guys were so useless, but the results were almost the same. Alosa still came. Is Meng Haoran around him? He really underestimated me!" Gerald murmured, and with a wave of his hand, a man in black suddenly appeared in front of him.


    "You didn''t play with him! Just let me see their strength." Gerald''s tone did not fluctuate at all, and with his life, the man in black in front of him disappeared.


    ¡­¡­.


    Just when Gerald was moving, Meng Haoran, who had been paying attention to the situation of the island, looked a little moved and knew that he would not see Gerald so smoothly.


    Meng Haoran thought about what to do with Gerald later. Suddenly, the remaining light in her eyes floated through ELUSA''s eyes and was stunned.


    "Pa"


    "What''s the matter with you? Why slap yourself?" Ilusha looked at Meng Haoran in surprise.


    Meng Haoran looked at ilusha with guilt and said, "I can''t remember now. Your eyes have made you suffer for so long."


    "My eyes? It doesn''t matter. I''m used to it." Alusa''s tone was a little sad. One of her eyes was actually a prosthetic eye, which was lost in the paradise tower.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll help you cure it." Meng Haoran hurried.


    "Fix it? What are you talking about?" Even alusa, who has long been used to it, is a little excited to know that her eyes can recover.


    Meng Haoran nodded, then stretched out his hand, which was so warm with a white light.


    "Don''t move." Meng Haoran whispered, and then put her hand in front of ELUSA''s lost bright eye.


    ELUSA only felt the sudden itching of her right eye, which had no feeling at all. Then she was surprised to find that her right eye had gradually changed from artificial eye to real eye. The feeling of flesh and blood is absolutely not wrong.


    Can I really regain my light again? Yes, this feeling can''t be wrong. He helped me again. What can''t he do?


    I don''t know when Meng Haoran''s figure moved in quietly.


    "Well, what''s the matter? The new eyes may not adapt to some situations, but they will be better soon." Meng Haoran said, but he was suddenly stunned, because he found that there was a trace of tears in the corners of ELUSA''s eyes.


    Is it because I''m so happy? Or


    Noticed Meng Haoran''s eyes, ilusha turned around, quietly wiped away the tears in her eyes, and then was silent.


    The scene became a little awkward. When Meng Haoran was trying to deal with this scene, the person sent by Gerald finally arrived, which immediately attracted the attention of ELUSA and let Meng Haoran breathe a sigh of relief.


    Seeing the man in black, Matthew immediately shouted in horror, "no, not me, I just..."


    The man in black didn''t listen to his explanation, but a dodger came to him and took his life. Ma Xiu, who was caught by the man in black, didn''t even have time to resist, and his body turned into powder.


    "Interesting magic, is it corrosion?" Meng Haoran''s eyebrows jumped.


    The man in black didn''t mean to talk to Meng Haoran. He attacked Meng Haoran after killing Ma Xiu.


    The speed of the man in black was very fast. He came to Meng Haoran almost in an instant, and then the magic array in his hand flickered. The powerful magic wave made the air tremble.


    however,


    When the man in black wanted to kill Meng Haoran with one blow, he found that his wrist was caught by a hand. The owner of this hand was Meng Haoran.


    "Oh! It''s so dangerous. If you slow down, you''ll die." What is said, but the relaxed tone can be heard by anyone.


    Meng Haoran thought it was almost like this. Next, the other party should let him trample Yes, it just backfired.


    The eyes of the man in black did not change, but the magic surge of the body was faster and faster.


    "Yes!" Meng Haoran suddenly found that the hand of the man in black held by him was slowly expanding, as if to explode.


    no How do you spell it? Meng Haoran''s mind immediately showed each other''s intention. This is a suicide attack!


    "Bang" is the same as Meng Haoran thought. When the man in black''s hand rose to a certain extent, it finally exploded, and surprisingly, there was no blood when his hand exploded, but a group of corrosive magic, as if it was not a human body.


    "You made me a little angry." Naturally, the corrosive magic can''t deal with Meng Haoran. In front of his body, those corrosive magic hit a golden mask, which was completely blocked outside. Meng Haoran''s eyes fluctuated slightly at this time.


    "All right!" Everything that had happened before was too sudden. Only at this time did ilusha react. She looked at her with some worry and asked. Her eyes were full of concern for Meng Haoran.

 Chapter 865

    "He can''t hurt me yet. Just see how I deal with him!" Meng Haoran replied.


    The eyes of the man in black also fluctuated for the first time. Meng Haoran, who could easily resist his attack in the situation just now, obviously exceeded his imagination. Although he still had some means, he also knew which means might not be of any use.


    Thinking of this, the man in black made a move that surprised Meng Haoran. He ran away and retreated without any integrity.


    "Want to run? It''s not that easy." Meng Haoran shouted and moved, several times faster than the man in black before. He just caught up with the man in black for a moment, and then punched him out on the back.


    The man in black had no time to react and was hit. His body was hit hard in an instant. He was hit for tens of meters and hit the wall, making a human pit mark on the wall.


    "It''s not over yet?" Meng Haoran didn''t stop because of this, but continued to chase after the victory and came to the man in black. Then he smoked wildly and slapped the man in black''s face Snap.


    One minute later, the man in black had lost his breath of life and lay on the ground. Meng Haoran showed a relieved look, which stunned Alosa.


    "Well, let you see my gaffe." It''s a mistake to forget that there''s still a sister!


    "I didn''t expect brother Meng to start a fire so terrible." Ilusha returned to her senses and said in her heart, "it doesn''t matter. It''s normal to deal with the enemy in any way."


    After that, without a guide, Meng Haoran had to lead the way in person. Fortunately, it was only a small matter for Meng Haoran. All the minions he met on the road were dismissed by Meng Haoran. After a while, they met the target character Gerald.


    At this time, Gerald was still in a high attitude. There were several magic guides with strong breath around him. Meng Haoran looked familiar. Compared with the original work, he also appeared several times, but Meng Haoran''s attention was not on them.


    "Alosa, welcome to my paradise tower." Gerald''s tone was a little strange.


    "Gerald." Ilusha looked at Gerald''s still familiar face and involuntarily recalled the previous things in her mind.


    Sure enough, have you been controlled by the darkness in your heart? Meng Haoran looked at Gerald and immediately found his state at this time, which was obviously blackened.


    "It''s a guest from afar. Just stay and witness the next wonderful moment with me." Gerald said faintly, and then put his eyes on a chessboard in front of him. It seems that he has lost interest in Meng Haoran and them.


    "Gerald, give up! Our freedom is not here. Jeff is resurrected. Nothing can be changed, and Jeff is not dead at all." Said eluza to Gerald.


    Gerald didn''t respond to the first few sentences, but the last sentence that Gerald didn''t die made Gerald look up.


    With a sneer, Gerald''s eyes were full of strange "I didn''t expect you to tell such a joke. Jeff is not dead? Indeed, he has never died. He has always been by my side. Resurrection is just a ceremony to make it reappear."


    From his point of view, there is nothing wrong with jerf''s words, because at this time, he can see a huge figure around him. It is jerf he imagined. At this time, he is opening his evil eyes and silently watching all this.


    "No, Gerald, listen to me, Gerald, he..." ilusha wanted to say that Gerald was now Meng Haoran''s housekeeper, but suddenly heard it, because she thought that Gerald would not believe it even if she said it. After all, she didn''t personally feel the magic like the abyss, and even she wouldn''t believe it.


    The way ilusha looked misunderstood Gerald and thought she had nothing to say. After staring at ilusha for a few seconds, she turned her attention to the chessboard in front of her again, as if there was a big secret in the chessboard in front of her.


    I totally ignored me. It seems that I''ll give you something nice later! Meng Haoran saw that Gerald just looked at him at the beginning, and then completely ignored him. He was a little upset. When he became a role that can be ignored, it was completely reversed!


    Ilusha wanted to say something more, but this time several guys behind Gerald finally made a move. A pretty girl stood up, wearing a kimono and a red knife in her hand. When she came out, Meng Haoran obviously felt that the other two people showed gloating eyes.


    It seems that she is the strongest of the three!


    "Turtledove?" Ailusha asked with some uncertainty and a dignified look. She felt a momentum not weaker than her from the turtledove, which belonged to the swordsman.


    "I didn''t expect the goblin queen to know me!" The turtledove chuckled, but there was no smile in his eyes.


    "Skeleton will assassinate the captain of the three feather black group. I don''t know so?" Ailusha said faintly. The original ritual dress turned into the armor of the heavenly wheel, posing as a battle posture.


    Without much to say, even a woman started the battle here. Suddenly, the sound of "clank" kept ringing. For a time, the two were still on the same level.


    Meng Haoran didn''t do it because he saw that if she didn''t do something earlier for elusha, she still had to talk to Gerald, which obviously didn''t meet his expectations. In addition, elusha had been depressed for so long along the way, and it was good to vent in battle.


    Meng Haoran quietly looked at the battle between the two women and wanted to be just in case. Although ilusha finally won in the original book, the battle was very soul stirring and almost lost. Now, in reality, if there was any accident, he had no place to cry.


    "It seems that we should get rid of you two first! Forget it, let''s make a quick decision." The other two of Sanyu Wu obviously didn''t give Meng Haoran face. They came to Meng Haoran together. The purpose is self-evident.


    Meng Haoran was a little upset because he had been ignored by Gerald. This time someone came to the door. Naturally, he was angry with them.


    Therefore, the two children naturally suffered. They didn''t even use their own signboard magic, so they were punched Ko by Meng Haoran. They didn''t even know how to die.

 Chapter 866

    Meng Haoran ended the battle in less than three seconds. This time, Gerald was shocked. He suddenly raised his head and looked at Meng Haoran seriously for the first time. Before, he didn''t pay much attention to Meng Haoran, but regarded Meng Haoran as a strong man at the same level as ELUSA. Even if he saw the easy solution to the black man he excluded with his own eyes.


    But now Meng Haoran can solve the other two people in the assassination group so simply, which has to make him pay more attention to Meng Haoran again, because even if he wants to do that, he will not do better than Meng Haoran.


    "Are you going to do it?" Meng Haoran also noticed Gerald. Instead, he hoped that the other party would start right away. In this way, he could teach him a lesson. If Gerald shot first, he would do it again, and ELUSA''s heart would be biased towards him.


    However, to Meng Haoran''s surprise, Gerald didn''t make a move at last, as if he was waiting for something.


    Since Gerald didn''t do it, Meng Haoran had to wait and set his eyes on the battlefield of ELUSA and Turtledove again.


    "It doesn''t look like a very second!" At this time, Meng Haoran was slightly surprised by the war. The turtledove completely gained the upper hand, and ELUSA was only able to resist it reluctantly.


    Meng Haoran''s eyesight naturally shows that the strength of the turtledove now seems to be a little higher than that of Alosa. If Alosa continues to do so, the loser is likely to be Alosa.


    However, the turtledove didn''t seem to have the mind to kill Alosa. He even put a little water, and all the attacks didn''t greet alisu''s key parts.


    Is it because Gerald doesn''t want alusa to die? Meng Haoran was thoughtful. He had seen it before. Although Gerald had completely blackened at this time, there was still a struggle in the depths of her eyes. It seems that she didn''t miss her in her heart.


    It doesn''t matter whether you think about it or not. ELUSA''s love for Gerald is not between men and women, but the feelings similar to brothers and sisters. Coupled with what Gerald did in the end, their possibility was greatly reduced again.


    You can''t let Alosa lose! What should I do? Meng Haoran thought for a moment and finally came up with a way. Although he can''t help directly, indirect help is still possible.


    Meng Haoran quietly released a trace of momentum, only for the fighting turtledove.


    The turtledove, who was fighting with Alosa, suddenly felt a burst of palpitations, and then a huge pressure pressed on her. It felt like the gravity around her suddenly doubled.


    Under this great pressure, the turtledove''s movement became a lot slower, because I didn''t know what was going on, and I couldn''t help but be distracted. The scene naturally turned over, and soon it turned into Alosa pressing the turtledove.


    This sudden change not only made Gerald unable to understand, but also ELUSA, who was fighting, but now she couldn''t allow her to think much. In the end, she could only think that there was something wrong with the turtledove. However, since she was the enemy, ELUSA wouldn''t leave her hand and cut it.


    With Meng Haoran''s support, the result is of course self-evident. In the end, Alosa naturally won a complete victory, but there is still some strength of the turtledove. Alosa didn''t kill her, or she didn''t fight with the heart of killing the turtledove.


    "Waste!" Gerald looked at the turtledove, who had lost combat effectiveness and was unconscious on the ground, and his face became a little ugly.


    After a battle, ilusha gasped a little, and a lot of sweat came out on her forehead. It can be seen that she didn''t win easily.


    "Gerald, you''d better give up! Leave here with me. Everything is over. As long as you leave here, you''ll be free." Eluza looked forward to Gerald, how she hoped Gerald would promise her to leave with her.


    But obviously it was impossible. Gerald didn''t pay attention to eluza, but looked at Meng Haoran and said in a very positive tone, "you just moved your hands and feet."


    Oh, it seems that you are not particularly stupid! Meng Haoran looked at Gerald in surprise. Gerald could find his little movements, which made Meng Haoran look at him.


    Gerald was also surprised to see Meng Haoran silent. In fact, he didn''t find Meng Haoran''s action, but just tested it. After all, he also saw that the status of the turtledove was wrong before, and only Meng Haoran was suspected here. However, he just tried. In his heart, he also thought that this possibility was very small, because if Meng Haoran''s hand really moved, That means his strength is higher than himself, which is completely unacceptable for Gerald, who always thinks he is invincible.


    Ilusha is also slightly stunned. She doesn''t blame Meng Haoran. Instead, she is very grateful to Meng Haoran in her heart. She also knows that if Meng Haoran doesn''t fight, she is likely to lose, and Meng Haoran is hiding her fight. From here, it can be seen that the other party is considering her mood.


    Meng Haoran naturally noticed the look in ilusha''s eyes and felt relieved. He just wanted to beat Gerald more and more.


    Meng Haoran hasn''t erupted yet, but Gerald started first. A strong dark magic wave erupted from him, and the surrounding things suddenly became messy and scattered by the magic wind.


    At the same time, Gerald waved a black magic, which was as powerful as 6-star intermediate. Even the strong of the holy ten will not have good results. It can be seen that he still attaches great importance to Meng Haoran.


    Does it work? Of course, it was useless, but Gerald was in a very bad mood when he saw the shield in front of Meng Haoran.


    "Ah!" Gerald shouted, the magic in his body rolled, and his momentum soared again, reaching a point close to the later stage.


    Gerald looked ferocious at this time, as if he was possessed by the devil, giving a very ominous smell. A huge magic array appeared in front of him. Only about one-third of the runes on his face were extended to nearly half, and they were still extending, and there was a tendency to spread all over his face.


    "Gerald!" Ilusha looked at Gerald at this time, and her heart was also worried, and showed on her face.


    Meng Haoran brushed his lips. Is this nimabo''s sympathy? See how I deal with you later, or I won''t be Meng if you look good.

 Chapter 867

    When Gerald''s accident was not completely over, Meng Haoran didn''t intend to wait for him and took the initiative to attack directly.


    A flash came to Gerald, and then began the battle. Because of the arrival of Meng Haoran, Gerald also fought with Meng Haoran temporarily.


    Their fighting and destructive power was very strong. They pierced the surrounding walls in a moment, and there were potholes everywhere.


    In order to make Gerald look good, Meng Haoran also used a sorcery that he recently developed to hurt others. The pain is doubled. This is not an active attack sorcery, but a passive one. When Meng Haoran plays the double pain, the pain will be doubled, and it is not as simple as doubling, But as time goes on, the multiple becomes larger and larger until it loses consciousness.


    Even if Gerald''s mental state is not very normal at this time, it doesn''t mean that he doesn''t feel pain. Therefore, under Meng Haoran''s attack, his face is getting whiter and whiter. At the beginning, he feels two or three times the pain. When he gets five times later, his body can''t help shaking every time he is beaten Shaking, as if he had been electrocuted.


    This is not what is more oppressive. It is said to be a battle, but it is only Meng Haoran''s unilateral beating. Gerald can''t even touch Meng Haoran every time, which makes Gerald''s heart more and more violent. In the end, he tends to lose his mind.


    But Meng Haoran didn''t even give Gerald the qualification to lose his mind, because whenever Gerald wanted to be completely violent, Meng Haoran''s fist would greet him. The strong pain made him want to die, but he couldn''t be completely violent.


    Gerald''s heart actually collapsed at this time. He has never been so bent since he got this strength.


    Where did this monster come from? It''s not a level at all. Even if he used all his solutions, it''s no different from the beginning. He should be beaten or beaten.


    Gerald will not admit defeat. Of course, even if he has this idea, Meng Haoran will not give him this opportunity. As long as he has this trend, Meng Haoran will make him speechless. Now everything can''t be controlled by him.


    Their battlefield has hit the air. In the air, ordinary people can only see the continuous collision of two groups of lights and hear the roar from time to time, which is caused by Meng Haoran beating Gerald too hard.


    Ilusha can''t see the war situation clearly in her eyes below, but she can roughly estimate the war situation according to the breath of Meng Haoran and Gerald. From here, we can see that the battle between them is not level s, even the general Saint ten can explain.


    Meng Haoran goes without saying that Gerald is also so strong, thanks to his blackening. It has to be said that although blackening is not desirable, it is too big for the growth of combat effectiveness.


    The battle lasted nearly 10 minutes. It was not that Meng Haoran could not solve the battle quickly, but Meng Haoran did it deliberately. It ended too quickly. How could he abuse Gerald and vent his anger?


    When Gerald was knocked on the ground and fainted, ELUSA could hardly believe her eyes, because Gerald could not see Gerald at this time. Her head was swollen like a pig and her body was ragged. It was nothing wrong to say that he was a beggar.


    "He..." eluza pointed to Gerald, who didn''t know what to say. In fact, she wanted to say whether Meng Haoran''s hand was too heavy, but she couldn''t say it in her mouth. After all, Gerald was the first to do it. Meng Haoran just fought back passively. Besides, she saw the battle clearly and it was very fierce. If Meng Haoran still kept his hand, maybe she would be hurt.


    Will Meng Haoran get hurt if he keeps his hand? Of course not. As long as he wants, he can even subdue the blackened Gerald in an instant to protect him from any injury.


    The reason why ilusha thought Meng Haoran would get hurt was that Meng Haoran squeezed a few drops of sweat on her forehead and gasped slightly After a few breaths, it seems to give people a feeling that they have tried their best.


    "Don''t worry. He''s just in a coma. He hasn''t been seriously hurt." No major injuries? Only Meng Haoran dared to say so, but Meng Haoran was not wrong. In his opinion, this flesh injury was just ordinary. At most, it hurt a little when being beaten, which was dozens of times more painful than a woman giving birth to a child. There should be no problem with the blackened Gerald. Meng Haoran thought indefinitely.


    Ilusha felt that Meng Haoran''s words had some problems, but she didn''t say anything in the end. Instead, she was stunned. She didn''t know what to do next, whether to take Gerald away or wait until he woke up.


    "We''d better leave here first. There''s a bad feeling." Meng Haoran said and looked up at the sky. Under his perception, he found that magic was gathering above.


    It seems to be a super large attack magic! The power can catch up with the 6-star advanced. There is no problem to smash the island.


    Remember, this seems to be Gerald''s pen. With this attack, gather energy to completely start the R system. Without it, the R system can''t be started at all. The energy problem is not so easy to solve. After all, if you want to revive a person, this taboo magic method can''t succeed without strong magic support.


    "I''ll take him and you can keep up." Meng Haoran saw that ilusha had the intention to carry Gerald on her own, so he had to take the job first. Of course, he couldn''t carry it himself. Just moved his finger a little, Gerald floated up and followed him.


    Ilusha was again amazed by Meng Haoran''s ability and followed Meng Haoran to the outside.


    It took much less time to go out, because there were no obstructions. After about 5 minutes, they arrived at the bottom of the paradise tower and could see the beach.


    "What''s the matter?" In the middle of the walk, ELUSA found that Meng Haoran stopped and asked.


    "It seems a little late." Meng Haoran murmured that under his perception, the magic above had entered the final launching stage and would fall down in a few seconds.


    "You wait here. I''ll come as soon as I go." Meng Haoran said this to ELUSA and rose into the sky. At the same time, the magic finally fell.

 Chapter 868

    The sky was dyed into a piece of color, which was very spectacular. Without any reaction, ELUSA saw Meng Haoran meet the great magic.


    The result of the collision was not what ailusha could imagine. In the air, Meng Haoran stood up with one hand as if it had held up a sky. The magic disappeared when it touched his hand, as if it had been absorbed by Meng Haoran''s hand.


    About a minute later, when Meng Haoran appeared on the ground again, ELUSA still felt like she was in a dream. If it weren''t for the magic traces left in the air, she wouldn''t believe what she saw before. Meng Haoran dissolved the super magic in the transmission so easily.


    After all, he is an elite wizard. Although he has not seen it, he has also heard the name of the magic. Finally, he recognized it. It is the magic power that can be mobilized by the Council and the magic spirit power launched by the satellite magic array.


    "Why are you looking at me like this? Do I have flowers on my face?" Meng Haoran looked at ilusha in surprise. He also knew that the other party was surprised by his actions, but there was no way. If he didn''t do it before, ilusha would be quite touched.


    "I didn''t expect you to be so..."


    "Shh, don''t say it. I''ve always known that I''m handsome when I grow up. I''ll be embarrassed if you say it." Meng Haoran interrupted Alosa''s words and winked at her naughty eyes, which stunned Alosa. Knowing that Meng Haoran didn''t want to say more about this matter, he didn''t continue to say on this topic.


    Take Gerald to the boat they came here and get Gerald on it.


    "Let''s go! Let''s leave the mess here to the magic Council." Meng Haoran pointed out that under his perception, it can be found that a group of fleets are coming here tens of kilometers away from the island. They are the subordinate institutions of the magic Council.


    Alusa nodded when she heard the speech. Now she was in a particularly complicated mood. Looking at the comatose Gerald, she didn''t know what she was thinking.


    Meng Haoran also knew what ailusha was feeling and what to do. He took ailusha and left directly.


    Soon after Meng Haoran and ilusha left, the people of the magic Council finally came here.


    They made trouble on the island for about half a day, and then went back as fast as possible. They didn''t know what they found. Anyway, a few days later, Meng Haoran received a message from the magic Council and promoted him to the new generation of holy ten. Let''s not mention it.


    As for Gerald, who was supposed to be arrested by the magic Council and put in prison, he got rid of this ending, but the result was not much better.


    Meng Haoran solved Gerald''s psychological problems and let him restore his good side again, but the price is that he can''t use his magic in the future. He has become a person with slightly stronger physical quality than ordinary people, which is the result of Meng Haoran''s retention.


    Speaking of Gerald''s recovery, the help of Jeff is indispensable. Although Gerald himself was blackened by his own demons, who told him that he always thought it was Gerald? After the real Jeff of kendo, his demons naturally broke without attack.


    Gerald still knew himself. Finally, he left and didn''t know where to live his ordinary life.


    In the guild,


    "Have you really decided?" In front of Meng Haoran, Elsa looked at him firmly. Just now, Elsa proposed to him that she wanted to join his team.


    "Yes, I want to be strong. I think only you can help me. Can''t you?" When ilusha said this, she couldn''t help but think of Meng Haoran''s easy solution to the legendary magic in the sky.


    "No problem, of course, no problem. If I change someone else, I may have to think about it, but it''s different if it''s you. I''m too late to welcome it? Well, if you''re not in a hurry, I''ll take you to our group''s cultivation base tomorrow. It''s a good place. I''m sure you''ll like it." Meng Haoran said with a smile.


    Training base? And this thing? Alusa was stunned when she heard the speech, and finally nodded and said, "that''s a deal. I''ll come back to you tomorrow."


    After continuing to chat with Meng Haoran for a few words, ilusha left. Before leaving, she took a deep look at Jeff, who had been standing silently beside Meng Haoran, with great emotion in her heart.


    "Yo West, so three beauties come together." Meng Haoran was in a good mood at this time, thinking about whether to have an afternoon tea or something.


    "Brother Meng, someone is looking for you outside?" Naz trotted over from outside.


    Someone looking for me? Who could it be? With curiosity, Meng Haoran came to the outside of the guild, and then met the person looking for him.


    It was an old man in a dress. At this time, he was looking at him with a smile, which made him a little confused.


    "Are you Meng Haoran? You''re really a hero. Introduce yourself. I''m from the magic Council. I''m here to see you this time. By the way, I''ll inform you that the magic Council has decided to make you the holy ten to replace Joseph. What do you think?" The old man explained the reason as soon as he came up.


    "Holy ten?" It seems that their intelligence system is good! Do you already know what happened?


    "Wow! Brother Meng is going to become the holy ten!" Other people who followed to see the excitement were all surprised and looked incredible. They had never seen Meng Haoran fighting, so they were very surprised and couldn''t believe that Meng Haoran could become the holy ten. After all, even if the s level was even, it could be reluctantly accepted. The holy ten, which was the title of the strongest 10 people in the magic world, existed at the same level as the president, Meng Haoran can become the holy ten, doesn''t it mean that his strength is the same as the president.


    The old man saw that Meng Haoran was calm when he heard that he could become the holy ten, and his eyes flashed with appreciation. Such an attitude made him believe the previous report. Only those with such strength would realize this when they knew they had received such great glory, right?


    The old man looked at Meng Haoran quietly and waited for Meng Haoran''s reply. Of course, in his opinion, Meng Haoran would promise at last. He came here just for a walk. Almost no one could resist the temptation to become the holy ten Confused, especially a young man.

 Chapter 869

    "I just want to ask, what good is it for me to become a holy ten?" Meng Haoran was not dazzled because he could become the holy ten, but asked such a question. If the holy ten is only a name, it doesn''t matter whether he wants it or not.


    "Er" the old man looked at Meng Haoran in surprise. He was really speechless about Meng Haoran''s problems. He even wanted benefits.


    "Why? Isn''t it good? If it''s just like that, I''ll forget it." Meng Haoran''s indifference made others want to beat him up.


    My God? That''s the holy ten. How many people want to be, but they want to refuse because it''s not good. You know, just because of the title of the holy ten, how many people flock to it, and even are willing to pay anything for it.


    "Hahaha" the old man looked at Meng Haoran and suddenly laughed, which made Meng Haoran confused.


    "Sure enough, as Makarov said, you are really a magical person, but you really have the advantages of becoming a holy ten. You should take care of yourself." The old man turned out to be Makarov''s old acquaintance. Before meeting Meng Haoran, he went to find Makarov to understand Meng Haoran''s situation. The answer is that Meng Haoran is a very magical and mysterious person.


    Really? Although he also expected that becoming the holy ten would not be just a name, when he took over the pamphlet of rights and obligations called the holy ten in people''s hands, Meng Haoran suddenly felt the sky thunder rolling. Isn''t this kind of pamphlet of heavenly wind available at some time? It''s really a surprise to appear here. The painting style is wrong!


    Without taboo, Meng Haoran opened the pamphlet and began to look. When he turned to the catalogue, there were 11 pages, of which 10 were about the blessings after becoming the holy ten Li, only the last page says obligation.


    It looks good. No wonder so many people want to be the holy ten.


    After roughly turning over the manual, Meng Haoran had no exclusion in the face of becoming the holy ten. The privilege of the holy ten mentioned above was still more attractive to him.


    "How''s it going?" The old man is confident this time.


    "Good look, all right! I''ll do the position of the holy ten." Meng Haoran made a decision. Although becoming the holy ten means helping the magic Council when needed, it''s not a matter compared with his benefits. Besides, whether to go or not depends on his mood.


    Hearing this answer, the old man finally smiled, and the people around him breathed a sigh of relief. They were really afraid that Meng Haoran refused. In that case, their little heart didn''t know whether they could bear it. When they were still running for class s, Meng Haoran would be asked to be the Holy ten. The gap was too big. If Meng Haoran refused, What the hell is their pursuit.


    Because it was in public, the fact that Meng Haoran became the holy ten soon spread, and the whole town became lively in an instant.


    And because the magic Council did not announce why Meng Haoran became the holy ten, many well-known level s were very dissatisfied with this. They all started to think about this town one after another. The purpose was to prove that Meng Haoran didn''t deserve to become the holy ten with strength. There was even a rumor that as long as they could defeat Meng Haoran, they could replace him as the holy ten.


    Obviously, this matter will evolve into this. In addition to the responsibility of the magic Council, there must be others who are secretly contributing to the fire.


    But obviously, no matter how, in the end, they are destined to be disappointed. Meng Haoran''s strength is far beyond their imagination.


    When Meng Haoran agreed to become the holy ten, he was already registered and became the official holy ten. His identity immediately became one of the most noble people in the whole world. Now, his status is equal to or even higher than that of a country''s king. After all, the holy ten represents not only glory but also invincible power.


    The next day, Meng Haoran still lived his own life. He didn''t become the holy ten, but others were different. On the way to the guild, many people looked at him differently and filled with awe. The townspeople in the town respected him a lot, and the sense of distance came out.


    "Congratulations!" Ilusha has never heard of the surprise in Meng Haoran''s eyes. Of course, she can understand that Meng Haoran can become the holy ten. After all, Meng Haoran''s strength at that time has long rubbed the standard.


    "There''s nothing to be happy about. Isn''t it a holy ten? If you want to be, I can give you this position!" Meng Haoran said indifferently that he was really a bit flat.


    Give it to me? Do you think it''s so simple to become the holy ten? If you can let it at will, I''m afraid it would have been a mess.


    Ilusha looked a little strange. She wanted to say something and couldn''t say it.


    "OK! Didn''t you say you were going to take you to the cultivation base yesterday? Come with me now." Meng Haoran got up and wanted to lead the way.


    "I don''t think we can go for the time being." Alosa''s tone was a little schadenfreude.


    What''s going on? It turned out that a group of people outside the guild door had blocked Meng Haoran''s way, and they obviously looked like bad people.


    "Meng Haoran?" A haze man, wearing a black tuxedo, looked at Meng Haoran and asked knowingly.


    "Who are you?" Being stopped, Meng Haoran was a little unhappy at this time, so his tone was a little wrong.


    The haze man sneered and looked at Meng Haoran with provocation. "Introduce myself. I''m the hunting king of the hunter guild. I''m here to say a few words to you. The holy ten is not a young man like you. I advise you to give up yourself, otherwise..."


    "Or what? I want to try." Meng Haoran robbed the white road and made the face of the haze man who claimed to be the king of hunting more haze.


    Meng Haoran showed some strength, which surprised the hunting king a little, but it could not change his original intention, or it was just his intention. In his mind, he had emerged that he defeated Meng Haoran, stepped on Meng Haoran, and then became the object of everyone''s surprise and the scene of the next Holy ten.


    Meng Haoran doesn''t know the specific idea of the king of hunting, but it doesn''t mean he can''t guess some. He is ha ha in the face of the king of hunting. It''s not so easy to be a leading bird.

 Chapter 870

    "Everyone has heard what our saint ten said. He said he would compete with me. If I win by chance, he will give me the name of Saint ten." The king of hunting suddenly said this to the people around him. Obviously, the people around him had already been prepared. Hearing the speech, they just looked on coldly. Many people even showed envious eyes to the king of hunting. Obviously, they regarded Meng Haoran as a big fat sheep.


    It''s shameless. Meng Haoran was speechless by the king of hunting. Is it so direct? But then again, if you do this, I have reason to be heavier. Compared with killing you, you won''t complain!


    "Have you said enough? Just do it. I want to see what confidence you have to appear in front of me." It''s time for Liwei. I''m sure there won''t be such trouble after this time.


    "Just enjoy the holy ten at this last moment." The hunting King sneered.


    Meng Haoran looked at the king of hunting quietly. He was a little hairy when he looked at the king of hunting.


    No, he''s just a hairy boy who has been lucky. He can''t be strong. Besides, I still have cards. Let me test it.


    The reason why the hunting king is called the hunting king is that he was a hunter before he became a demon guide, and he was also a leader among hunters. His awakening magic is also related to hunters. It is a kind of magic called hunting. He obtains power through hunting. After hunting Warcraft, he can summon each other''s body to fight. It can be said that it is a stronger and stronger village, The strength is also the number one in the s level.


    With the king''s heart moving, a magic array appeared in front of him.


    "Roar" was a deafening roar, and a huge figure appeared in front of everyone. It was a huge monster with a height of 5 meters. It looked like a hungry wolf, but it stood strangely.


    "Oh! Interesting magic." Meng Haoran''s eyes showed an expression of interest. This kind of magic was the first time he met.


    In Meng Haoran''s vision, he can clearly see that the king hunter is connected with the monster he summoned. It is with this magic line that the king hunter can operate the monster that is already dead.


    It tastes like undead magic! However, compared with the necromancer, he is still a lot worse. He just doesn''t know whether there are restrictions on the monsters he controls. If not, it will be more interesting.


    Although Meng Haoran thinks so, he also knows that it is impossible. If there is no limit, his strength will not stop with level s. It should be appropriate to become the holy ten.


    Meng Haoran is not wrong. The king hunter''s call is indeed limited. The maximum number that can be summoned at one time is 100, which is the limit. Moreover, if he wants to summon Warcraft with level s strength, the number will decline sharply, and he can summon up to 10 level s Warcraft at his best.


    However, 10 heads are enough for him to dominate the s level. After all, most people are unwilling to face 10 beings of the same level as themselves, and the strength of the hunting King itself is not weak. Otherwise, how can these Warcraft become his summoners?


    "Why, are you scared silly?" Meng Haoran was a little distracted because he thought about things, but in the eyes of King hunting, he thought Meng Haoran was frightened and immediately became proud.


    Meng Haoran came back and smiled strangely at the hunting king. Since you like summoning so much, let''s compare. There are not a few of my summoning animals!


    Meng Haoran does have many summoning beasts, and they are all above level 7. That''s the harvest of devouring blood and attacking the world.


    Although this is not a world of blood eating raids, it does not prevent Meng Haoran from summoning the dependents. However, for security reasons, Meng Haoran plans to summon only a relatively weak one. Seven stars are enough. Even the other party''s holy ten is overqualified, not to mention the other party''s king hunter.


    "Call? It''s a coincidence. I suddenly remembered that I can call, and mine is much better than you!" Meng Haoran looked so surprised that the king of hunting was stunned


    Is he really confident? Impossible. How could he have a stronger Summoner than I summoned? The hunting King finally didn''t believe Meng Haoran.


    However, his idea was completely shattered at the next moment. The space above Meng Haoran suddenly appeared the ripples of Tao Tao, as if the space had become water.


    A powerful breath emanated from the ripples of space. In an instant, the whole kingdom felt the powerful breath.


    "What''s going on? What''s that?" Countless people raised their heads in horror and looked at the direction of the smell. In the small town where Meng Haoran is located, these people can fully see the source of the smell.


    The hunting king was so close that he couldn''t even speak. He just felt that he had become an extravagant hope to move under this breath.


    "Come out! Steel Tyrannosaurus Rex." Meng Haoran sounded two out of one at this time. With his voice, he faintly sounded the BGM of digital baby evolution in the void. The scene was very strange.


    The place where the ripples appeared in the virtual air suddenly broke, and the dependents summoned by Meng Haoran finally appeared. Let alone, this dependents looked like an iron Tyrannosaurus Rex. Meng Haoran even doubted whether the world of digital baby was an extension of its blood.


    Meng Haoran has signed so many dependents, many of whom are familiar to him. This is one of them. A concave convex man summoned last time is also one. Although their strength is not the strongest, who is Meng Haoran like? That''s why it''s not.


    At this time, the steel Tyrannosaurus Rex is about 100 meters long, which has become smaller by itself, but even so, in the eyes of the people around it, such a behemoth should not exist in time at all. With the momentum of its outbreak before, everyone believes that if it wants, anyone present can''t live.


    Standing behind Meng Haoran, Jeff also turned up a storm in his heart. As the strongest presence of Meng Haoran, he had the deepest feeling for the strength of steel Tyrannosaurus Rex. He could feel that even if he was in the other party''s hands, he could kill his presence. His immortal curse had no effect in front of the other party.

 Chapter 871

    "Well, it looks better!" Meng Haoran said, looking because


    The appearance of the steel Tyrannosaurus rex has been pressed on the ground, and the hunting king summoned the Warcraft to show sarcasm.


    That''s not the point, okay? The key point is that the strength of both sides is too poor. At this time, the king of hunting is very desperate. At the moment of seeing the steel Tyrannosaurus Rex, he knows that he has lost. It is an absolute gap. He knows that he can''t defeat Meng Haoran even if he tries his best. Even he doubts whether he can touch Meng Haoran''s body.


    fuck? Why didn''t you show this strength before? It''s a day for the dog to pit me now. The king of hunting''s heart has been extremely chaotic.


    Compared with the hunting king, some of the guys around who used to pay the same attention as the hunting King feel very lucky at this time. They were still envious of the hunting king before. Now they are full of gratitude to the hunting king. Thank the hunting king for being the first! Otherwise, they are the most stressed ones now.


    Meng Haoran looked at the faces of the people around him. He knew in his heart that his goal of establishing prestige had been achieved, and there was no way not to achieve it. Even the strength of seven stars was not enough to establish prestige. The holy ten was not the holy ten, but the God ten.


    So what should the hunting king do? Meng Haoran looked at the hunting king and his eyes glittered. Finally, he released a strange wave to the hunting king where no one else could find it.


    No, I can''t wait to die like this. I want to take the initiative. He can summon such a powerful Warcraft, but his own strength must not be strong. As long as I rise up and fight, he can''t resist it. I still have a chance.


    Well, under the influence of Meng Haoran, King Xi hunting has gradually been affected by his mind, and he even wants to kill a Jedi.


    Meng Haoran naturally wants to cooperate with the hunting king. It seems that he has no defense at all. He turns around and looks like he wants to talk to Jeff.


    Good chance, hunting King took this opportunity and was really a "good teammate"!


    The king of hunting mobilized the magic of his whole body at this moment, and summoned all the powerful Warcraft he could summon. Putting 10 S-level Warcraft in peacetime would shock countless people, but it seems so ordinary and weak here.


    The hunting king and his Warcraft attacked Meng Haoran''s back at the same time. All this was just a blink of an eye.


    "How could it be? When..." the king of hunting finally failed. He didn''t know how he died at the last moment. However, others saw it clearly. The steel Tyrannosaurus Rex in the void turned into an aurora. After a flash, the king of hunting and his Warcraft were cut in half. At this time, the king of hunting''s fist was less than 1 meter away from Meng Haoran.


    "Wow! It''s so dangerous. I almost died. The world is so dangerous. How can I live for a weak person like me!" Meng Haoran looked like a fuss. What he said really made people around him vomit in their hearts. If your strength is weak, what about us? Not even weak?


    After directing and acting, Meng Haoran found that no one appreciated him. Most people looked at him with fear, and he returned to his previous plain appearance.


    Meng Haoran looked around with eyes full of warning. All the people around him who were seen by his eyes lowered their heads and showed a submissive attitude. At this moment, Meng Haoran was full of domineering spirit.


    "Is there anything else you want to compete with me?" Meng Haoran said faintly. At the same time, the steel Tyrannosaurus Rex cooperated with several combat actions. For example, it came a few kilometers away in a flash, and with a wave of its claw, a large number of trees were cut, etc.


    Listening to the movement caused by the steel Tyrannosaurus Rex, everyone pretended to be dumb. They were joking. They didn''t want to be another hunting king.


    "No? It''s a pity! I haven''t done it yet. Why not? I thought there were a lot of people before! I was wrong and thought I could have a good time. It''s really boring." Meng Haoran murmured to himself, but his words did spread to everyone''s ears, and immediately made those people with evil intentions beat drums in their hearts for fear of being stared at by Meng Haoran and playing with him, which absolutely forced them to die! If you were chosen, it would be the most dangerous, ten dead and lifeless rhythm.


    About 10 seconds later, after Meng Haoran sent the steel Tyrannosaurus Rex back to its original world, everyone felt that the heart had returned to the chest, with a strong sense of survival.


    "Alosa, let''s go." Meng Haoran said a word to ilusha, who was also in shock, and took the lead in the direction of the underground base. However, the originally blocked crowd in his direction automatically divided a road for Meng Haoran to pass by.


    "Hey! Wait for me." Ilusha reacted that Meng Haoran had gone out for hundreds of meters. She stamped her feet and chased out.


    When Meng Haoran''s figure completely disappeared, the surrounding area immediately became noisy.


    "It''s too scary. I don''t know that the strength of Warcraft can be so powerful. I don''t have the mind to resist just by momentum."


    "Who says not? I really didn''t expect that the new holy ten had this ability. Apart from others, it''s no problem for him to become a holy ten just because he can summon Warcraft of this level."


    "Holy ten? I think there is no problem at a higher level!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    What happened here quickly spread out. Meng Haoran''s strength was also boasted to be divine. The name of the first person in the magic world was also installed on him, although he was the first person himself.


    What Meng Haoran didn''t know was that when his reputation spread, someone in several places on the mainland issued an order at the same time, that is, to contact and win him over. If it didn''t succeed, kill him.


    ¡­¡­


    "Is this your training base? They are..." With Meng Haoran, ilusha finally came to the underground training ground, where she saw Lucy''s three daughters who were practicing hard, showing a very surprised expression, because at this time, Lucy and they were practicing the magic they got from Meng Haoran, which was very powerful and was seen by ilusha.


    The arrival of ELUSA naturally attracted the attention of the three women, but yesterday they got the news that ELUSA was going to join their team, so they were not particularly surprised.

 Chapter 872

    "As you can see, practice magic! I almost forgot that since you have joined the team, you should enjoy the treatment of the team." Meng Haoran said what ailusha didn''t understand, and then took ailusha to one side to explain slowly.


    30 minutes later, when ilusha looked at the upgraded Bracelet in her hand, the surprise in her eyes could not disappear anyway. Although Meng Haoran had brought her a lot of surprise, even horror, after all, it had nothing to do with herself. This time it was different, The magic scroll selected by Meng Haoran and the functions of the bracelet refresh her world outlook.


    It turns out that there are still such magical things in the world, and the magic cultivation is really so simple. ELUSA only feels that a new door has been opened, and what will appear in her eyes will be a new world.


    Of course, what Meng Haoran gave alusa was treated equally, but some of them had a much larger range of choosing magic than Lucy. After all, he had created a lot of magic during this period.


    Soon, ilusha integrated into Meng Haoran''s team and began to practice her new magic. Although she still focused on her own magic in her heart, she also practiced the magic she got from Meng Haoran very seriously. She believes that her strength will grow to a point that she can''t even imagine in the near future.


    A lot of time has passed since ilusha became Meng Haoran''s team member. During this period, Meng Haoran has been relatively calm. Of course, it is relatively different in other places. There are light winds and clouds everywhere.


    "It''s better to lie down for a while after afternoon tea than a living immortal!" In the underground space, Meng Haoran is lying on a recliner, next to a small table with a cup of tea on it. At this time, he really enjoys life leisurely.


    Not far from Lucy, they are carrying out daily practice, but from time to time, their eyes still glance in the direction of Meng Haoran. They really can''t figure out why Meng Haoran is so lazy.


    Yes, it''s laziness, because Meng Haoran spends less than one-third of his time in practice every day, and the way of practice is just meditation, as if he doesn''t need other exercise.


    It''s reasonable to say that this level of practice may be good to become an ordinary demon guide, but here Meng Haoran makes him a stronger existence than the holy ten, which is completely unscientific!


    Since Meng Haoran summoned the steel Tyrannosaurus Rex, his strength in everyone''s mind is no longer the same level as the holy ten. It is even stronger than the holy ten.


    Before, Lucy was curious and asked Meng Haoran''s cultivation secret. How did she become so strong? Meng Haoran''s answer stunned them.


    "I''m just an interest driven cultivator. That''s why I''m so strong. Specific! I''m just meditating and basking in the sun every day!" Meng Haoran was quite satisfied when he said this. He admired himself very much. At least it was not as outrageous as a jade who hit Superman. He felt that the reason was good.


    And what he said is true or not. Since he came to this world, he has been practicing like this. He really doesn''t run ten kilometers every day, do 100 hard lying supports and 100 squats.


    Jeff still takes care of Meng Haoran as a housekeeper and takes care of Lucy. In order to make Jeff a qualified housekeeper, Meng Haoran instilled a lot of advanced housekeeper ideas into Jeff. What are the Three Representatives centered on Meng Haoran! Eight things you have to know to be a qualified housekeeper! And 10000 necessary skills for housekeeper! Anyway, as long as Meng Haoran thought he needed it, he told Jeff.


    Even recently, in order to make himself eat better, Meng Haoran gave Jeff a secret script on how the kitchen god was born. It recorded all the dishes he had experienced in the world, about hundreds of thousands of kinds. Fortunately, this is the magic age, which makes this secret script look a lot and thick, Otherwise, Meng Haoran even doubted whether the secret script would be hundreds of meters high.


    Jeff is worthy of Meng Haoran''s favorite housekeeper. Indeed, he is gifted. In a short time, he has met Meng Haoran''s preliminary requirements, and the food is more and more delicious day by day, which makes Meng Haoran satisfied with him. He feels more and more that it was a wise and powerful thing to bring him out of Sirius island.


    Lucy admired Meng Haoran for having such a housekeeper. Even they were not interested in the housekeeper. Now they all have the meaning of looking for a housekeeper. They don''t want to be the same as Jeff, but as long as they have one tenth of him, they will be satisfied.


    "How''s your curse recently?" Idle and bored, Meng Haoran asked about Jeff.


    Speaking of his curse, Jeff showed a feeling expression. Because of Meng Haoran''s help, his curse basically didn''t appear recently. He even felt that as long as he waited a while, the curse might disappear directly.


    There is nothing happier than the disappearance of the curse. The curse has a great impact on him, because he doesn''t know when and when the curse will come out and destroy everything, which makes him dare not communicate with others at all, for fear that the curse will break out at that time.


    "Thanks to you, it''s much better now." Jeff''s tone was somewhat respectful. This kind of respect was not pretended, but from tired heart. Especially after seeing uncle Meng''s call last time, he was more aware of Meng Haoran''s strength and naturally corrected his state of mind.


    This is to Meng Haoran. If someone else had changed, he would still be the awesome dark devil guide, Jeff.


    "Yes, it seems that it''s because you are more and more qualified. Didn''t I tell you! When you become a real housekeeper, your curse will disappear, and you have to continue to work hard!" Meng Haoran''s heavy and profound words were completely deceptive, but jerf said he liked it very much and quickly assured himself that he would make more efforts to be a fully qualified housekeeper. Even the enthusiasm in his eyes made Meng Haoran smack his tongue secretly.


    Meng Haoran saw all this in his eyes and thought whether to make Jeff''s curse smaller.

 Chapter 873

    Time passed very fast in a leisurely environment. In a twinkling of an eye, a month passed, and some things happened in the middle this time, but Meng Haoran dealt with them secretly. Others didn''t know that when they were unconscious, Meng Haoran killed several powerful people in the holy ten again.


    The existence of these holy ten powers came to win over Meng Haoran at the beginning. They all came from the so-called cross position forces, but they were rejected by Meng Haoran. Later, they wanted to destroy themselves since they couldn''t get it and were easily killed by Meng Haoran.


    "Crusade against the general of the six demons?" At this time, on the second floor of the new guild, there was a special conference room. The main members of the guild were here, and Makarov also announced the intention of convening everyone this time.


    "That''s right? This is the order issued by the magic Council. It was originally for us to cooperate with several other guilds, but considering the existence of someone, we are the only guild to fight alone now." When Makarov said something about someone, he obviously looked at Meng Haoran''s direction, which made others show an understanding expression.


    If Meng Haoran is there, the six demons general is really not a thing. Even if there is no Meng Haoran, they don''t think they will lose. In the current guild, in addition to the original protagonists such as Naz and gray, Lucy, mirajie and other members of Meng Haoran''s team are not a little better than the original, especially Lucy, Now her strength is even above Naz, and it is more than enough to deal with the general of the six demons.


    "Interesting, it seems that they really take my strength into account. In the original book, the tail of the goblin cooperates with three other large-scale guilds. Does this regard me as the rhythm of the combat power of the three guilds? I have to say that they still pay more attention to me, but it''s not enough!" Meng Haoran''s heart is slightly proud, and he feels good to be valued.


    "Then do you have anything to say? If not, go and prepare! The time is set in a week." Makarov looked around at the members of his guild, especially stayed at Meng Haoran for a few seconds. In fact, if it weren''t for Meng Haoran, he wouldn''t agree to anything. He would go to fight against the six evil generals as a guild. Therefore, as long as he saw a trace of impatience in Meng Haoran, he would consider giving suggestions to the parliament or cooperating with other guilds, After all, the people here, except Meng Haoran, grew up watching him. Don''t talk about their feelings. He doesn''t want anything to happen to them.


    Fortunately, Meng Haoran also wanted to go out recently and did not reject the crusade. Therefore, Makarov did not see any dissatisfaction or impatience from Meng Haoran, so he was relieved.


    "Yo Xi, I can do a big job. I''m much better recently. I''m going to find someone to test it?" Naz said carelessly, and stretched out his hand to show that his muscles were not particularly developed. He looked very funny.


    In addition to Naz, everyone else looked fearless. His eyes were full of desire to try, which made Makarov very satisfied. This guild full of vitality and fearless of challenges was what he wanted


    But have you finally tried my achievements in this month? Ilusha was silent, but her body involuntarily sent out a cold momentum, which made Makarov feel a little frightened.


    What kind of practice they have gone through and how they have become so strong. Makarov has always been interested in how they practice. After all, it hasn''t been long since they followed Meng Haoran. Their strength is improving as fast as flying. This is obviously abnormal. There must be a secret. Makarov certainly wants to know what the secret is, It''s just that I''m afraid that inquiring about secrets will cause Meng Haoran''s disgust. It''s just that I haven''t checked it all the time.


    In fact, if Makarov asks, Meng Haoran is still very likely to give him the correct answer directly. After all, the underground base is very magical for them, which is the case for Meng Haoran. If he is willing, he can get a similar or even better one.


    "Well, since there are no opinions, it''s good to dissolve." Makarov announced the dissolution, and immediately everyone dispersed, especially Naz ran faster than anyone else.


    Meng Haoran returned to the underground training ground with his team members and also held a short meeting.


    "This crusade is the time to test your achievements. At that time, I hope you can seize the opportunity. After all, there are only six people. There are more monks and less meat!" Meng Haoran spoke in a relaxed tone, as if he were attacking many famous dark guilds and talking about a few ordinary people.


    "I will be the first to play." Lucy looks excited. She has been practicing for so long. Although she can feel her progress every day, she doesn''t have a clear concept. She doesn''t know how strong she is. This is obviously seen by her as an opportunity to feel her strength.


    If you were Lucy in the past, Meng Haoran would think she was daydreaming, but now he fully recognized Lucy''s words. Although her strength at this time is not the holy ten, it is already the peak of level s. I''m afraid she will break through to the holy ten in less time. Maybe this strength is fully qualified to say that.


    Lucy has the lowest strength in Meng Haoran''s team. Other people, even ELUSA, who joined later, actually have the strength of Saint ten. They may still win with Makarov, but they didn''t show it.


    Although the six demons general is famous in the dark world, everyone has the most strength, even if it is level s. I can''t tell whether it is the peak of level S. such strength doesn''t mention Meng Haoran. Even if ELUSA can solve them, the power of holy ten is far from level s.


    "I''ll take Jeff this time, but we won''t do it before your life is in crisis. You should be prepared." That''s what he said, but Meng Haoran also knew that he could not do it this time. After all, he believed that if there were no great changes, the six Magic general would only be killed by elusha and others.


    "Jeff? We''ll be much easier with him. And captain, we''re invincible." Lucy said with a smile, her expression was naughty, and her witty words made the atmosphere of the whole team more active.

 Chapter 874

    The time of a week is neither long nor short. In the mood of expectation, it soon came to the day of departure.


    "Meng Haoran, they''ll give it to you." Makarov said to Meng Haoran seriously, and Meng Haoran nodded slightly.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll bring them back completely."


    In Makarov''s eyes, Meng Haoran finally embarked on the journey of crusading against the six evil generals.


    From Makarov, they already knew where the destination was this time and were prepared a few days ago, so everything went smoothly. Nothing happened all the way to the final destination.


    "Is it here? Our upcoming battlefield, the legendary ancient magic nirvana, I really want to see it. Is it really so magical?" In front of Meng Haoran is an ancient forest, surrounded by trees. From time to time, you can see fierce animals, full of nature and wildness.


    This is a place that has not been developed by human beings. The creatures living here follow the most primitive survival law, the law of the jungle. They can feel the strength of Meng Haoran and his group of people, so they quietly stay away after feeling Meng Haoran''s breath. Therefore, Meng Haoran did not encounter any trouble all the way down.


    "Well, the general of the six demons is near here. In order to improve efficiency, I suggest it''s better to act separately. Send a signal when you find someone. What do you think?" Meng Haoran said what he thought. In fact, it was not necessary at all, because he already knew the position of the six demon general, but he didn''t want to say it.


    "OK, that''s it. I''m going in this direction." Naz was the first to respond, while others agreed after a short hesitation, and soon divided into groups, but to Meng Haoran''s surprise, in the end, he and Jeff were left behind.


    Is this a sin! Meng Haoran looked at Lucy and said nothing in the direction they left, but he recovered quickly, but for a moment he had dispelled the depression in his heart.


    "You go and protect them, too. I''ll be fine alone." Meng Haoran said such a sentence faintly, and then jerf behind him leaned slightly and left. He knew who Meng Haoran said and knew that he could not play a great role in staying with Meng Haoran, so he was not surprised by Meng Haoran''s decision.


    After jerf left, Meng Haoran was the only one left. Meng Haoran took a deep breath and took action in one direction.


    About 10 minutes later, Meng Haoran met the first person he wanted to see.


    "Who are you? Why are you here?" An jie''er recognized Meng Haoran for the first time. Although she was confident in herself, she was not sure about Meng Haoran. At the moment of recognizing Meng Haoran, she used some special means to inform her companions. The reason why she showed a look of not knowing Meng Haoran was that she didn''t know him, I also want to confuse Meng Haoran. At the same time, I hope Meng Haoran doesn''t recognize her.


    Meng Haoran looked at the silver haired sister in front of him, and his heart also showed each other''s information.


    An Jieer, one of the six magic generals, currently uses star spirit magic, but her strength is much stronger than Lucy at the beginning. Now she also belongs to class s combat power.


    "Are you calling your companions? Anjiel." Meng Haoran showed a smile rather than a smile, and one word made an jie''er''s previous goal come to naught.


    An jie''er, who was called to break her identity, immediately changed her face. From the vigilance of ordinary girls to strangers, she became a cold and arrogant Royal sister. Her eyes were a little cold, and her eyes to Meng Haoran were also full of hostility.


    "It''s worthy of being called the first Summoner in the magic world. Sure enough, it has a set. But what''s your purpose here? I don''t remember the tail of the goblin fighting with us." An jie''er still has some luck in her heart. I hope Meng Haoran is just passing by.


    "I''m not so free. Besides, even if I''m free, I won''t come here. As for the purpose of my coming here, I think you should know. Your plan has long been known by the parliament." Meng Haoran is not in a hurry to start, although he also knows that the other party is procrastinating now, but what can he do even if he succeeds?


    Meng Haoran''s words made an jie''er''s heart sink, or was she known? Although I expected this result and knew that the magic council would act, I didn''t expect that it was him this time. I don''t know whether it was the tail of the goblin. One guild or several guilds would unite. If the latter was the case, it would be troublesome. No, we must send the news back to make them prepare.


    Thinking about how to get rid of Meng Haoran, an jie''er is a little distracted. If someone else had taken this opportunity, Meng Haoran would have taken advantage of it, but Meng Haoran didn''t do so, because for him, whether an jie''er reveals flaws or not is actually the same. If he was willing, an jie''er can''t even hold out in his hand.


    An jie''er didn''t think about things without talking. Meng Haoran didn''t speak again. He just looked at an jie''er quietly. For a moment, the atmosphere became a little dull.


    After the boredom lasted about 3 minutes, Meng Haoran suddenly said, "the person you want to wait for is coming."


    An jie''er looked at Meng Haoran in surprise when she heard the speech. It turned out that he knew. Why did he wait? Are you confident in your strength? I am confident that even in the face of two six demon generals, there will be a chance of victory.


    As one of the three dark guilds, the strength of each of the six magic generals can not be underestimated. They almost compete with the hunting King Meng Haoran met before. With such strength, it is possible for two to deal with a holy ten together.


    However, Meng Haoran is not an ordinary holy ten. What he shows outside is beyond the holy ten. Of course, ordinary people will not believe that Meng Haoran is really so strong without personal experience.


    "Anjie!" A man with dark skin and many scars on his face appeared in their sight holding this skeleton crutch.


    Seeing this person, an Jieer was obviously relieved. Obviously, she was still under great pressure to face Meng Haoran alone before.


    "Brian, join hands with me quickly. He''s Meng Haoran." Ann jie''er said her purpose directly, but what she said really stunned Brian and looked at Meng Haoran in surprise.

 Chapter 875

    Unlike anjier, Brian saw Meng Haoran before, but did not recognize Meng Haoran''s identity. In his eyes, Meng Haoran looked like an ordinary person. He was a little strange how an ordinary person could appear here and be with anjier. Now he finally reacted to anjier''s words.


    Brian looked at Meng Haoran with a kind of scrutiny and didn''t find anything strange about Meng Haoran. However, it was because of this that he paid more and more attention to Meng Haoran. After all, there are only two situations in general. One is that Meng Haoran is really an ordinary person, and the other is that Meng Haoran''s strength far exceeds him, reaching the point of returning to simplicity, Obviously, Meng Haoran''s situation is not the first.


    Of course, there is another case, that is, Meng Haoran has special hidden magic, but this possibility is not particularly high.


    "It''s really unlucky. I''m a scientific researcher and I''m not very good at fighting." Brian said such words, but he really broke out a strong sense of war, which was obviously insincere. Speaking, Brian was the gathering of the six magic generals. The six magic generals came here to help him get the legendary magic nirvana, and their actions were all commanded by Brian,


    "Do it!" An jie''er shouted loudly. A key had appeared in her hand. It was a necessary product to summon the star spirit, the star spirit key.


    "Open it! Scorpio spirit gate." A coquettish golden light, a man with a humanoid body but a marked scorpion tail, came on stage. It is the spirit of Scorpio.


    As soon as Scorpio appeared, she created a lot of sand without anjier''s control. She attacked Meng Haoran. Obviously, anjier had been prepared before.


    Not to mention, angel summoned Scorpio, and then summoned Gemini, Aries and sculptor for three times in a row. It can be said that Angela paid great attention to Meng Haoran.


    As a general of the six demons with anjier, Brian''s reaction was not slow. When anjier started, he also launched an attack in an instant. Several magic arrays suddenly appeared in the void. The land under Meng Haoran suddenly sprouted, changed into vines, and grew at an unnatural speed. The direction is where Meng Haoran is, and it''s like winding Meng Haoran.


    Vines, these are small things. There is a more strange magic melody attack in the air. That''s one of Brian''s unique tricks. Controlling the voice to attack the enemy. Often dark Rondo is one of his signature magic.


    They pay more attention to Meng Haoran than they can imagine. This is to treat Meng Haoran as a person much stronger than themselves. Well, although this is not wrong, it is the most correct way to treat Meng Haoran.


    But is that enough? Of course not enough.


    "What happened just now?" A slightly confused sound sounded, and then anjiel and Brian were stunned and turned their heads rigidly in the direction of the sound.


    "When?" When seeing Meng Haoran''s leisurely appearance and even her hands in her bag, Anjie''s heart trembled. She thought that even if Meng Haoran would not be seriously injured, they would at least be affected by the attack. Unexpectedly, they just thought too much.


    Brian''s expression was better than anjier''s, but there was also a lot of surprise in his eyes.


    Meng Haoran stretched out his hand. They thought Meng Haoran was going to do something, but they both retreated nearly ten meters.


    "Why are you so reactive? I''m just cutting my hair." Meng Haoran showed a wry smile. Is he so terrible?


    "It''s really..." seeing that Meng Haoran is really just finishing her hair, Anjie''s fear of Meng Haoran suddenly disappeared, followed by a strange hatred. As a woman, she doesn''t care so much about her hairstyle.


    Brian quietly looked at Meng Haoran, his eyes turned and thought about how to get away. To tell the truth, he was really afraid of Meng Haoran''s strength. With this mysterious means, he had no way to take him.


    When I get nirvana, no matter how fast you are, you will have to drink hate in my hand. Brian''s eyes flashed a little hot when he thought of nirvana.


    After finishing his hairstyle, Meng Haoran looked at an Jieer and Brian and suddenly didn''t know what to do. Although he could kill them directly, he wasn''t ready to do so. Lucy and they had long wanted to fight. If they robbed their opponents and didn''t know what would happen, cold violence is absolutely inevitable!


    "It''s troublesome! In fact, I don''t want to fight with you, but you all shot. It seems unreasonable for me not to respond. What should I do?" Meng Haoran released a little momentum while talking and controlled it well. It stopped spreading just where anjiel and Brian could feel it.


    "To... To die, is that an angel?" Anjie''er directly saw the illusion. Under the momentum of Meng Haoran, she entered the state of dying before death. Although Meng Haoran had no action, her body had entered the state of dying.


    "Hoo..." gasping like a drowning man, she suddenly came ashore to breathe the air. The momentum dissipated the moment before an Jieer almost thought she was dead. She could not control herself and knelt down on the ground. Her spirit was full of recovery. At this time, an Jieer had no idea of fighting with Meng Haoran, and even accepted her fate, This may be her end.


    Brian is not much better than anjier, but he doesn''t admit his fate in his heart. Instead, he is unwilling to keep brewing with anger. How can this power be owned by a bold boy like him? Only I deserve this power. God is so unfair. I want power.


    But despite his reluctance, Brian also knew that he was in danger. With Meng Haoran''s previous speed, he could not escape at all.


    When waiting for death, time is always surprisingly slow, every second is so clear, and time is so close for the first time.


    "Forget it, I won''t play with you! As a captain, I still want to give the team members some opportunities!" Meng Haoran left such a sentence and turned away, leaving Anjie and Brian completely unable to react.

 Chapter 876

    Soon after Meng Haoran left, Brian left with ecstasy, while Anjie remained confused and recovered for a long time.


    On the other side, people from other roads finally came into contact with other six demon generals, and several battlefields were opened up.


    "Has the battle begun?" Even if so far away, Meng Haoran can still master the situation of someone. Naturally, he knows that the battle has begun. However, Meng Haoran does not mean to rush to support. He believes in his team members, and if there is an accident, there is still jerf. As for Naz and them. I believe that as the protagonist of the world, he will not die so easily.


    The general of the six demons is indeed a good touchstone. Even if they meet Alosa who is much better than the original work, they can stick to it and look just good.


    Don''t bother them, just look at the so-called nirvana. As soon as Meng Haoran had the idea, he immediately implemented it. As for how to find nirvana, it was really a small thing for him.


    "Eh! Someone is faster than me." When he came to the place where Nirvana was in the original book, Meng Haoran was surprised to find that there had been a group of people, specifically a group of orcs, because they were not pure people, and their bodies inevitably had some animal characteristics, such as cat ears, tiger heads, elephant noses and so on.


    The arrival of Meng Haoran naturally attracted the attention of these people, but they didn''t show an accident when they saw Meng Haoran. Instead, they looked like they had been waiting here for a long time. It''s obvious that they came for Meng Haoran. As for why they knew that Meng Haoran would appear here, it''s unknown.


    "Is that him? The strongest person in this continent," a soft voice sounded, and a closer look was an orc who looked very similar to the snake spirit. Meng Haoran really thought of the snake spirit of the brothers. His voice was also female, but Meng Haoran recognized that he was actually a male Meng Haoran was determined to be disgusted when he had sex.


    Because he was disgusted, Meng Haoran naturally won''t have any good feelings for these people. In his heart, he has decided that if they come to trouble, Meng Haoran will make them die ugly.


    "Yes, he is the target of this time. The people sent to solicit him have lost their trace. The organization determines that they can''t get rid of him. Let''s confirm it, isn''t it?"


    It turned out to be people from other planes. As soon as this person opened his mouth, Meng Haoran knew their origin and had some ideas in his heart.


    A pig head man showed an extremely impatient look and said, "is it him? If it''s confirmed, solve it quickly. I have other things to do? I really don''t understand why we should be together with the twelve zodiac animals to deal with such an aborigine."


    the twelve Chinese zodiac signs So it seems that they are really pig headed people, sheep headed people, dog headed people


    In fact, there are 11 people in front of Meng Haoran, that is to say, another zodiac animal is missing. But the guy I met some time ago came to my mind and I know why there are 11 people here now, because the last person has been killed by him. I remember that the baby was still arrogant at the beginning.


    "Hey, what are you muttering about? Go somewhere else if you want to talk. Don''t affect my mood." Meng Haoran shouted to the other side. His impatient face changed their faces in an instant. His originally indifferent eyes became colder, as if he could freeze people with his eyes.


    "Well, no one has dared to talk to our brother like that for a long time. Go and tear him to pieces, old pig."


    "OK, brother long."


    The pig head man has a ferocious face and a strong momentum, but he obviously uses a lot of magic power, but another system, which is much stronger than ordinary magic to some extent.


    "Soul power? Sure enough," Meng Haoran muttered when he saw the huge porcupine figure behind the pig man.


    Pig head people use the power of soul, which is just the primary use of the power of soul, but even so, people have paid attention to it. After all, soul is also one of the most magical fields in the world.


    "Eh! You know, I can''t bear it!" The pig head man heard Meng Haoran''s soliloquies and looked at Meng Haoran seriously. Although he looked brainless and rough, his mind was still delicate. You know, from the information obtained, Meng Haoran killed a Zodiac! It is precisely because of this strength that they will make the remaining twelve together.


    Meng Haoran waved to the pig head man. He looked a little dragged. Now the pig head man didn''t dare to be careless.


    "Savage charge" the pig head man shouted loudly, and the porcupine behind him roared up to the sky, causing a vibration of his soul. If someone changed, he would definitely lose his mind and show flaws because of the vibration. However, Meng Haoran still had that expression and watched the virtual shadow of the porcupine integrate into the pig head man''s body after dawn, The pig head man''s body swelled up as if he had beaten chicken blood.


    Because of the blessing of soul power, the boar man''s speed and power immediately broke through the limit. Unexpectedly, the speed broke through the sound speed and hit the surrounding air.


    The boar man came to Meng Haoran''s sky at the speed of exceeding the speed of sound, and then his feet changed. A huge pig''s hoof appeared and stepped down towards Meng Haoran.


    Didn''t you say charge? How did it become trampled? Meng Haoran had a flash of thought in his mind, but he shot when the other party''s pig''s hoof was about to fall on himself. The fingertip of his right hand gently touched a part of his pig''s hoof. The other party''s pig''s hoof became a common foot like discouraged. There was no previous prestige at all. Meng Haoran leaned slightly again, After that, the pig head man flew directly past him, and then fell on the ground and ate shit.


    "What''s the matter, my power, how can..." I don''t know it''s the pig head man. Other orcs waiting for the opportunity are surprised to see all this and don''t know what happened at that moment.


    "It''s obvious that your power has been sealed by me. Is it strange?" Meng Haoran shrugged and said that the fact is the same as what he said. He used a technique similar to acupoint pointing to seal the node of the circulation of soul power of pig head people, resulting in an effect similar to that of sealing.

 Chapter 877

    For Meng Haoran, sealing the soul force is a normal thing, but in the eyes of others, all this is different, completely subverting their world outlook, just as someone in ancient times suddenly proposed that the earth is round.


    "How can he have this ability, I don''t believe..." the pig head man looked pale and constantly tried to control his soul power again, but he only needed to spend a little effort to mobilize his power in the past. No matter how he tried this time, he was indifferent, and all his efforts sank into the sea.


    He didn''t want to admit his fate like this, but it wasn''t what he said. Looking at the pig head who was still struggling to show his incomparable ugliness, Meng Haoran was calm in his heart.


    "Don''t you attack?" Meng Haoran said to the other twelve zodiac animals who were still in shock.


    Somehow, looking at Meng Haoran''s slightly expectant eyes, the remaining twelve zodiac animals were cold in their hearts. For a time, they were completely frightened by Meng Haoran, and no one was willing to take action.


    Of course, it''s not just that they don''t do it. Meng Haoran saw that they haven''t responded for a long time. Finally, he took the initiative. The twelve zodiac animals forced to fight are not Meng Haoran''s opponents at all. Soon everyone followed in the footsteps of the previous pig head people.


    "Don''t you just lose your strength? Use it like this? Are there dead people?" Meng Haoran looked at the twelve zodiac signs, both of which showed great despair, or dull eyes. He vomited badly and lost his integrity.


    In fact, for the twelve zodiac animals that have lost their strength, I''m afraid it''s not much better than death. In particular, they don''t say good stubble. They also have enemies in the organization. If they are known, they are not far from death.


    Finally, Meng Haoran didn''t kill the twelve zodiac animals, but directly sent them away. As for the specific legend, even Meng Haoran didn''t know where it was, but it should still be in the forest.


    "I hope you have good luck and don''t meet any beast who likes to eat meat." Silently blessed them. Losing their soul power, their attack power is not as good as an ordinary person. It is still very difficult to survive in this dangerous forest, and even if they survive, they will not have a better life. Meng Haoran should be more confident about his seal. He can''t untie it without an 8-star strength, even if it''s just a seal he made casually.


    Nirvana is a super magic that can replace light and darkness. At the same time, it is also the city where the ancient "nibit" lived. Its full name is "Nirvana in the country of peace". In ancient times, with constant wars, the neutral "nibit" lamented the world and created magic to maintain world balance. One of the forbidden magic sealed.


    "Is it here? It seems that it''s up to me." Meng Haoran came directly to a hiding place and began to look for the Forbidden City underground.


    About 100 meters underground, Meng Haoran finally saw what he wanted to see, the legendary city.


    The city is suspended underground because there is nothing else around it, but an air layer that completely envelops it. It looks like it''s floating.


    Meng Haoran watched the outside for a while and entered the inside of the city. The outer shield could not stop Meng Haoran at all.


    After entering the city, Meng Haoran found that what the city has preserved is relatively complete, and there should be everything.


    This is a city biased towards the ancient Roman style. The marble ground is particularly simple. The place Meng Haoran entered seems to be a commercial street. The doors of some shops were not closed in time. You can see that many things were not taken away at that time.


    "I don''t know what happened at that time, but I let them go in such a hurry." Meng Haoran''s mind came up with the picture that one day the city suffered great changes and the citizens living here left in a hurry. Because of the urgency of time, they even had no time to clean up too much.


    After the commercial street, there are some folk houses. In the folk houses, Meng Haoran saw more traces left. It''s just strange that Meng Haoran didn''t find a skeleton. I don''t know whether everyone left at that time or whether these bones turned into powder after a long time.


    Walking alone in this empty city, Meng Haoran feels better, just as he is naturally suitable for such a place. A person makes him feel a little handy.


    It took Meng Haoran about an hour to visit the city. Finally, he came to the most central point of the city, a place similar to the control room.


    "If I guess correctly, as long as I control here, I can see the nirvana again." Meng Haoran thought like this in his heart, but there was no superfluous action. He just stayed here quietly for a few minutes and left silently.


    He knows that this city is not suitable for him. Since it is hidden here, let it continue to hide. Anyway, he doesn''t lack such a city. If he wants to get a better one, he doesn''t say it''s difficult. There''s no need to use other people''s things.


    "Since it is a legacy of history, I should also respect ancient talents." Reappeared on the ground where he first entered the underground, Meng Haoran found that the battle was over, and Brian and Anjie, who had been released by him, were also captured, or should we say that the six magic generals were captured.


    It seems that their strength has really increased well. I remember that in the original book, they were defeated by the six demons at the beginning with absolute strength, and finally turned defeat into victory by relying on the aura of the protagonist.


    The crusade against the six demons has ended. Meng Haoran has no reason to stay. He directly went back to meet.


    After everyone gathered, Meng Haoran found that everyone was in good spirit, so he issued an order to return directly. As for the six magic generals, they directly handed them to the nearby magic Council stronghold to announce the successful completion of the task.


    As for whether the six demons general will escape in the future, Meng Haoran doesn''t care because of his existence. He believes that at that time, the six demons general can''t make waves. Maybe Lucy can solve them alone.


    One day later, when Meng Haoran returned to the guild, they were greeted by a grand banquet to celebrate their successful completion of the crusade. This time, the tail of the goblin was also famous for the success of the crusade against the six evil generals.

 Chapter 878

    "Tell me how you defeated the general of the six demons this time." Naz was surrounded by a group of guild people, and people like gray and Lucy had the same purpose. They wanted them to talk about the mission.


    Compared with other people, Meng Haoran is surrounded by abnormal people. The reason is only Meng Haoran''s strength. The strength beyond the holy ten brings him not only supreme glory, but also people''s fear. Even if it''s from a guild, they don''t have much contact after all, and the big gap in strength will make them stay away from Meng Haoran.


    The generals of the six demons are not small guilds. They are not Makarov''s words. They are even much stronger than the tail of goblins. Otherwise, they would not have let several guilds fight together. Of course, this is in the absence of Meng Haoran.


    Naz is very proud now. As soon as he was asked, he immediately began to talk about his experience. Of course, some things that are not conducive to his glorious image could not be avoided. I have to say that although his eloquence is not good, he has his own experience after all. Everyone can''t understand it. In addition, the battle is still fierce, The people around also showed a look of listening attentively. They would cheer when preaching the beauty, which greatly satisfied Naz''s self-esteem and made him speak even higher.


    "... finally, the roar of me and the fire dragon made him never get up again."


    "Well, it''s natz."


    "Of course, I''m powerful! Hum, I can defeat even the six magic generals of level s. This has shown my strength. Before long, I''ll become a real level S. you''ll be optimistic."


    ¡­¡­.


    Looking at the lively scenes around, I should be very happy to enjoy it But I don''t know why Meng Haoran just can''t enjoy it.


    What''s the matter with me? Isn''t this atmosphere what I once wanted? Why do you suddenly have a feeling of waning interest!


    "What are you thinking? You''re so distracted." Mirajie, dressed as a maid, just came to Meng Haoran from the crowd. Looking at the man who brought her out of hell and into heaven, she felt a burst of pity for no reason. Meng Haoran inadvertently showed a trace of confusion just now, which hurt her. She didn''t know why Meng Haoran didn''t celebrate with everyone at this time, But looking at everyone silently here alone, but this does not hinder her pity for Meng Haoran.


    This is a man with a story. Mirajie suddenly thought of it and wanted to know what happened before Meng Haoran, but he didn''t speak after all.


    "It''s you! Why don''t you stay with them, but..." Meng Haoran pointed to the hot Naz and others who were chatting with other members of the guild not far away, which meant it was self-evident.


    "I''m not very good at that situation. Besides, I''ve done that just now. You don''t look very happy." Milajie said, pulling a chair and sitting down next to Meng Haoran, put his hands on the table, holding his own head, and his eyes looked at Meng Haoran with a strange light.


    "Are you happy?" Meng Haoran murmured, "yes! Today is indeed a day to celebrate. I haven''t congratulated you yet! You did a good job, so I didn''t have a chance!" At last, Meng Haoran recovered from the previous abnormal state and became a little playful.


    Looking at Meng Haoran like this, milajie was relieved and had a loss that she didn''t notice.


    Miraj quickly readjusted his mind, With a tone similar to coquetry, he said to Meng Haoran: "this is not the good guidance of the captain! If you hadn''t taught us so well, how could we defeat the general of the six demons so easily? I can''t believe it up to now. When did the general of the six demons become so weak."


    Is general six weak? Obviously not. The only answer is that you are too strong.


    "That''s what I said. Didn''t I say it long ago? As long as you follow me, it''s right." Meng Haoran looked elated. He had thought that milajie should look at him with your narcissistic eyes at this time, but what he didn''t expect was that milajie nodded directly and agreed very much. His eyes were full of worship.


    "Well, that''s true! Oh, thank you, brother Meng." Mirajie''s tone is very sincere. She doesn''t see a trace of deception. She really thinks so.


    Of course, Meng Haoran also saw it. He was stunned and looked at mirajie at a loss. He didn''t know what to do.


    "Pooh Pooh" Meng Haoran''s appearance was just seen by mirajie. Suddenly she laughed. I have to say that Meng Haoran''s appearance is really cute.


    After laughing, mirajie didn''t know what to say. He could only look at Meng Haoran so quietly. Meng Haoran was a little embarrassed and didn''t speak. They were so quiet here. Although they didn''t speak, there was a warm atmosphere around.


    "Hey, look, the two over there are really like a little couple!" Finally, someone noticed Meng Haoran and them. To be exact, they first noticed mirajie.


    "What do you say? Alas, my goddess! I lost it like this." a dragon suit looks more sad than death.


    "You''ve never had it. Besides, only male gods like Meng Haoran can accompany the goddess mirajie, right?" Next to a non mainstream rotten girl, her eyes looked at Meng Haoran with deep resentment, as if Meng Haoran had done something angry between heaven and man.


    What''s going on? Suddenly there was a cold, Meng Haoran felt a burst of cold for no reason.


    Lucy not far away watched Meng Haoran and mirajie''s eyes flash away, but she was not noticed by others, while ELUSA was distracted for several seconds. When some people with big brain holes saw the scene, she immediately thought of pianpianpian. The idea of Meng Haoran stepping on two boats came out, but fortunately she didn''t shout loudly, Otherwise, Meng Haoran promised that he might, seemed, should, and seemed not to kill him.


    Kana also noticed Meng Haoran''s side, and a faint color flashed in her eyes. Then she raised the wine bucket she hadn''t used for a long time and filled it, which aroused the applause of the people around her. She said that kana was still the kana or something.

 Chapter 879

    "What are you talking about? You''re leaving for a while." In the underground training ground, mirajie and others opened their eyes and accidentally looked at Meng Haoran with a plain face. Just now, Meng Haoran suddenly called them up and said their decision to leave. Moreover, it is not an ordinary leave, and the time of leaving is uncertain. It is not known whether they will come back in the future.


    "Yes, I''ve been here for so long. It''s time to part." Meng Haoran is outspoken. He really plans to leave, but his destination is other aspects of the mainland around the goblin. Before, he joined the goblin''s tail just to experience the life of the guild and meet his wish a long time ago.


    During this period of life together, they have long formed a dependence on Meng Haoran. No matter what problems can be solved here, they just try to practice. How comfortable and comfortable this feeling is. They even hope that such a day can go on forever, but now it is obviously impossible.


    Yeah! Meng Haoran is an independent individual. He always has what he wants to do. He can''t accompany them forever.


    "Isn''t the life of the guild good?" Lucy asked puzzled. She really couldn''t figure out why Meng Haoran had the idea of leaving. In her opinion, living in the guild was her happiest time. She loved it here and even planned to live like this forever. It was very strange that Meng Haoran suddenly wanted to leave.


    "Yes! If there is any problem, let''s solve it together!" Mirajie also said that she was also very reluctant to leave Meng Haoran.


    On one side, although ilusha and kana didn''t speak, their expressions also explained everything. They were very reluctant to give up Meng Haoran.


    The only response is not very big, it''s Jeff. Although he is satisfied with the spirit''s tail atmosphere and is willing to stay, Meng Haoran will follow without hesitation if he wants to go.


    "It''s not that the guild is bad, but I have other things to do. There are no endless banquets in the world. Besides, I will come back to see you when I''m free." Meng Haoran said slowly, but there was no doubt in his tone, and there was no room for relaxation.


    Mirajie and his family wanted to do their best, but Meng Haoran didn''t give them a chance. He said, "well, don''t say any more. I''ve made up my mind. I''ll stay here for a week. If you have any problems in cultivation, please say hello as soon as possible."


    Others, like Lucy, seem to have made a decision at this moment.


    Of course, there is no eternal life, but eternal youth can. Meng Haoran quietly added some materials to their food, which can make them stay at the most beautiful age of women forever.


    ¡­¡­..


    At the edge of the mainland, Meng Haoran was a little melancholy. "I didn''t expect those girls to be so crazy in the end."


    Recalling the previous scene, even Meng Haoran felt that his old face was slightly red. He was successfully attacked and forced to have a relationship with Lucy and they were still sleeping together.


    To tell you the truth, Meng Haoran had never thought about the ending before. Especially in the end, they seemed to reach an agreement. They didn''t care about how many women Meng Haoran had.


    In fact, if Meng Haoran didn''t want to, they wouldn''t succeed, but Meng Haoran didn''t resist at last. Now he thinks he''s a little shameless.


    "Forget it, since they have become like this, they are my women. When I leave this demon tail world, I''ll take them away together." With such a decision in mind, Meng Haoran''s face returned to plain.


    Meng Haoran didn''t have jerf behind him. He was left by Meng Haoran to protect Lucy and them. After all, they were also dangerous behind the plot. Moreover, considering that jerf was not the opponent of the black dragon, Meng Haoran directly raised jerf''s strength to a higher level before leaving, which made him not only curse completely, but also become the existence of 7 stars, This kind of strength can be called the first in the mainland, and it can be easily crushed in case of a black dragon.


    Clearing the redundant thoughts from his mind, Meng Haoran closed his eyes and began to look for the weak point of space. The place he wanted to enter this time was the plane of the 8-star strong he had felt before.


    Soon after,


    "Yes." He suddenly opened his eyes, and the gold in his pupils flashed away. Then he stepped out step by step, and his figure disappeared in place as if it had melted into the void. His breath in the world also completely dissipated, as if there was no such person in the world.


    At the same time, the influence of other people on Meng Haoran in the world except Lucy, their four daughters and Jeff suddenly became blurred. Although I vaguely know this person, if I really want to, I will find that Meng Haoran is like a fog, as if it does not exist, and the line of the world seems to have been restored temporarily because of Meng Haoran''s departure, But it is obvious that Meng Haoran has changed the world after all, and some people have completely changed their destiny.

 Chapter 880

    In the wilderness, it''s noon Night, however, is not calm. Different from human customs, night may be the time when these monsters are moving.


    A life and death war belonging to ethnic groups is relentlessly unfolding in the wilderness. The land has long been dyed red with blood. There are many corpses lying on the ground, but none is intact.


    One side of the battle is the dragon and wolf, and the other side is the dragon and lion. They are Warcraft with thin dragon blood. The reason why the war happened this time is to compete for a nearby magic crystal mine.


    This is the Dragon world. The overlord is naturally the dragons above. They are in an absolute dominant position. Under them are these Warcraft containing dragon blood. They are the second echelon. The lowest level is those ordinary Warcraft. They are just exploited as food.


    Although it is said to be the Dragon Kingdom, the real pure blood giant dragons are not particularly large, with a total of nearly 10000. However, the number is small, and their strength is terrible and amazing. Even a young dragon born will have 6 stars. As long as it grows up, it will have 7 stars, and the genius in the dragon family is the top of 7 stars Peak, and the real inside information is 8 stars. Several dragon elders and Dragon Kings have this strength, which is not terrible.


    It can be said that there is no need to exclude 8 stars, just a few 7 stars If Feng takes his hand, he can wipe out the whole dragon world.


    Of course, this position is too large and there are too few dragon families, so generally speaking, they can''t meet the real pure blood dragon family. They all live in the holy dragon city on the mainland and generally disdain to fight with other existence.


    The pure blood that occasionally appears in the mainland is only some young people, whose strength is about 7 stars. However, even so, they are not something that other ordinary races can resist, and Warcraft that can reach 7 stars will not lose face to the dragon family, so they also walk sideways.


    Strength can be cultivated, not pure blood, but as long as you have the blood of the dragon family, you can purify the blood through cultivation. Although the final strength will not reach 8 stars, you also have the opportunity to become a 7-star strong. This is comparable to an ordinary giant dragon, so the cultivation atmosphere of the whole continent is very strong.


    The role of magic crystal is to accelerate cultivation. It is the most precious resource in the whole continent. Therefore, this race war will take place. Although the magic crystal mine they compete for is not particularly large, it is enough to make their race have a 7-star existence. This is very important for the whole ethnic group that only one patriarch is 7-star, and the Dragon wolf and dragon lion are very important, Even more than half of the casualties are acceptable.


    The battle continued, the roar continued to ring through the void, and the magic wave spread, so that the air was compressed.


    The battle between the two groups makes the surrounding wasteland quiet. They silently pay attention to the war and know what kind of future the war will bring to the wasteland.


    The war lasted nearly midnight. A huge roar sounded. The two sides who were fighting had a meal and slowly returned to their original rear.


    From the dragon and wolf side came a dragon and wolf about tens of feet, and the dragon and lion side also came out a dragon and lion about tens of feet. They are the patriarchs of their respective ethnic groups and the existence of 7 stars.


    "Wolf out, you really don''t want to give up the magic crystal mine." The dragon and lion''s big mouth moved slightly, but the sound was extremely grand, which could be heard almost tens of miles around.


    "Hum, give up, you really say it. How about you give up, Shigang." Wolf Mie looked at Shigang with disdain. Both sides are the two dominant groups in the wilderness. It''s not a general understanding Rub is not once or twice. Their strength has always been equal. They have fought no less than a hundred times. They can''t help each other. Therefore, wolf Mie is so hard.


    "Then speak with strength." Shigang had expected that it would be like this. He just said it casually before. Therefore, after getting the answer, a fluttering wing disappeared. At the same time, langmie also disappeared.


    The figures of the two beasts flickered in the void. The fierce collision continued. The power of the seven stars was extremely powerful. Only for a moment, the celestial phenomena were changed. The fighting power of the two beasts made other Warcraft retreat again and again, for fear that one of them would be destroyed by the afterwave.


    "What? You were promoted." Suddenly, a terrible voice came from the air, and then he saw the langmie''s dispirited appearance. Half of his right wing had been lost, and the blood was overflowing constantly.


    "Why can''t I advance? We''ve fought too many times before. This is the real end." Shigang looked at long Mie proudly, and there was some luck in his heart. Although he was promoted, if wolf Mie knew in advance, he would not be hurt by his opportunity so soon. Although he believed that he would win in the end, it would never be so easy, because he was promoted soon and was unstable at all.


    In fact, wolf Mie is also unlucky. In fact, he is about to be promoted. It''s probably something in recent months. If he is promoted, it''s really hard to say. Maybe it''s an endless stalemate.


    "The little ones step back." Wolf Mie shouted behind him, and then his magic surged. He was going to work hard. He knew that if he didn''t kill or severely hurt Shigang today, his race would be destroyed, which he would never want to see.


    When Shigang saw this scene, a trace of fear flashed in his eyes. Although his strength was stronger than the other party, if he really didn''t want his life, he might be able to pull him into the water. After all, the gap in strength was not too large.


    After that, Shigang''s playing style changed and he kept swimming Walking and dodging the attack of langmie, waiting for the moment when langmie''s breath weakens.


    For a time, it seemed that wolf extinction had the upper hand, but everyone knew it was just a dying counterattack.


    A solemn and stirring atmosphere of the Dragon wolf clan is being generated. They know that soon their end is to be driven out of the wilderness, or even die out.


    The dragon and lion are on the upsurge of momentum. They have seen the scene of rising and unifying the whole wilderness in the future.


    As is normal,


    "Eh, it''s interesting to see such a scene when I came here!"


    Just when wolf Mie was at a dead end, a vortex appeared in the void, and then a man came out. This man was Meng Haoran. His appearance gathered all eyes on him, as did the fighting wolf Mie and Shigang.


    "What''s the matter? I''m just passing by. Go on, don''t care about me."

 Chapter 881

    Unexpectedly, I met two 7 stars. This plane is indeed a large section higher than the goblin mainland! Meng Haoran also noticed the situation around him. With his wisdom, he immediately calculated what happened here. It was nothing more than a struggle for interests.


    At this time, langmie was at the end of a powerful crossbow. Watching Meng Haoran suddenly appear, a light flashed in his mind.


    Is this human? It should be from another plane, and those who can cross the plane are strong, at least 7 stars or higher. If he helps, our family''s crisis can be avoided this time, even if he kills Shigang


    While langmie was thinking about how to let Meng Haoran help, Shigang spoke first. Shigang didn''t recognize Meng Haoran''s identity as he did. He thought Meng Haoran was a Warcraft he hadn''t seen. He suddenly regarded Meng Hao as a provocation. After all, he was going to kill langmie right away.


    "No matter what you are here for, since you are here, you have to bear the corresponding consequences." The lion Gang roared and his murderous spirit was released towards Meng Haoran without reservation.


    The murderous spirit of a 7-star strong man is so huge and its lethality is amazing. At least if the strength does not reach 7-star, but only a 6-star, you will be seriously injured if you don''t die under this murderous spirit.


    "Well, it''s all right!" Looking at Meng Haoran, who had no response to his murderous spirit, Shigang''s heart clicked with a bad feeling. The rest of his eyes suddenly saw wolf Mie with ironic eyes not far away, and his anxiety became stronger.


    Can it be said that this strong man is a helper sought by Wolf Mie, but if so, why does he show up now?


    Shigang hesitated a little. What if the other party wasn''t?


    "My Lord, I''m the wolf destroyer of the dragon and wolf clan. As long as you can help our clan get through the difficulties today, our clan is willing to take out the magic crystal mine nearby to you. Only strong people like you deserve this kind of magic crystal mine." The wolf killed his heart and directly gave Meng Haoran a chip.


    "What? You unexpectedly..." Shigang looked at wolf Mie in disbelief. You know, it was for this magic crystal mine that their two families started a war. They lost so much and gave up?


    Magic crystal? It seems that they are fighting for that thing! Although I don''t know what it is, according to the name, Meng Haoran has guessed in his mind that it is nothing more than something similar to energy crystallization.


    However, you just want to use me as a gunner with one word. You really think too much. Don''t tell me if I''m interested in magic crystal. You''re obviously writing a verbal check. If I can solve Shigang, then I want magic crystal mine. Do you dare to stop it?


    Originally, I thought Meng Haoran would promise to come down. After all, it was a magic crystal mine. Even if Meng Haoran couldn''t use it, it could be used to trade. However, looking at Meng Haoran''s face that didn''t understand what you said, wolf Mie''s heart that had been put down was lifted up in an instant, and then kept sinking and sinking.


    "What are you looking at me for? I didn''t just say I was passing by. Although I have something to ask, I''ll wait until you''re finished. I''m not in a hurry when I have time." Meng Haoran''s tone was very serious, but it sounded so harsh in wolf Mie''s ears.


    With Meng Haoran''s deep eyes, wolf Mie felt that everything he had was exposed to the other party''s eyes as if he were defenseless. Only then did he know that his little intelligence had been completely discovered by the other party. With a bitter smile, if he didn''t grasp the opportunity, he would be completely hopeless.


    Taking a deep breath, wolf Mie continued to say, "as long as adults help our family today, I am willing to be slaves to adults, and our family is willing to become a member of adults."


    This time, not only Shigang, but also Meng Haoran was surprised. He didn''t expect that the other party had really made such a big capital.


    Although Meng Haoran doesn''t think highly of such an ethnic group with only one 7-star, he suddenly has the idea of taking care of it. He doesn''t want to die for anything else. You should know how proud he is to be a 7-star. Generally speaking, he won''t want to be a slave even if he dies. If he is known, he can''t look up all his life, But he resolutely made such a decision for the sake of the ethnic group, which made Meng Haoran appreciate him a little.


    Moreover, the lion Gang oppressed him with murderous Qi at the beginning, which also made him a little unhappy in his heart.


    Shigang was shocked at this time. He didn''t know that the wolf on the opposite side was killed. Was this the wolf who had fought with him so many times before?


    Under such conditions, Shigang thought that Meng Haoran would promise without doubt, so he was careful to guard against Meng Haoran.


    "Yes, I agreed to your proposal, but I won''t do it myself." Meng Haoran nodded and said to wolf Mie. However, the previous words made wolf Mie happy. The last sentence was like a basin of cold water, which immediately poured his heart cold.


    "You..." wolf Mie was furious at this time and thought Meng Haoran was playing with him. After all, if Meng Haoran didn''t do it, how could he resist Shigang.


    Meng Haoran naturally saw the sadness and anger in each other''s eyes, smiled and said, "listen to me. Although I won''t do it, it can let you defeat him and remember your own words."


    After Meng Haoran finished, he condensed a white light mass in his hand. The light mass first made the surrounding animals feel a burst of warmth, and even some injured felt that their injuries were much better in an instant.


    The light regiment was pointed by Meng Haoran at langmie and integrated into langmie''s body. With the integration of the light regiment, langmie''s breath that had fallen to the limit soared directly, and soon recovered to his peak. Not only that, his broken wings soared at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Just for a moment, a intact langmie appeared in front of everyone. It was not over. Meng Haoran''s hands gathered a golden light again and was integrated into langmie''s body again.


    The wolf roared up to the sky. His momentum was just like a flood discharge. He broke through the 7-star intermediate level, and then continued to surge. Finally, he stayed at the peak of the 7-star intermediate level, which was only one step away from the later stage.


    "How is this... Possible?" Shigang looked at the wolf that was much stronger than him. Finally, he fixed his eyes on Meng Haoran, who caused all this but was still God''s lightness and leisure, and turned up the waves in his heart.


    Who is he?

 Chapter 882

    Shigang''s question is doomed to be unanswered. Langmie, who has obtained the new power, can''t wait to experience his power, and Shigang is undoubtedly a good companion.


    Shigang himself consumed a lot before. This time, he was defeated by Wolf Mie, who was much stronger than him. Even if he tried hard in the end, it didn''t help. He was killed successfully by Wolf Mie.


    Once Shigang dies, the ethnic war will naturally be over. The dragon and wolf family has won the victory in the wilderness. If there is no accident, the dragon and lion family will soon decline.


    After that, of course, Meng Haoran didn''t care. As the most distinguished guest, he went to their residence with the wolf.


    The wolf is very lost at this time. Why? Because not long after he defeated Shigang, his strength fell back to the previous 7-star primary peak, which made him not used to touching the later stage of 7-star, but he also knew that there was no good thing to improve his strength easily in the world, so his mentality was reluctantly adjusted.


    Of course, on the one hand, he is completely convinced of Meng Haoran. He can raise his strength to that level at will. Meng Haoran''s strength is self-evident. He guesses that Meng Haoran is at least the peak of 7 stars, and even the existence of 8 stars.


    The strong will be respected wherever they are, so Meng Haoran gets a warm welcome in the dragon and wolf family, and even many dragon and wolf worship him very much.


    "My Lord, this is the magic crystal." Wolf Mie took out a black crystal stone, which was crystal clear and gave people a feeling of looking extraordinary.


    Sure enough, Meng Haoran took the magic crystal from langmie''s hand and instantly judged that this was the magic crystal stone, which was the same thing as the immortal stone.


    But it''s of no use to me! He sighed in his heart. For Meng Haoran, he can only rely on the understanding of the law to make progress. This magic crystal stone basically doesn''t help, so he just lost interest in magic crystal.


    Lost interest, but Meng Haoran still planned to put the magic crystal mine away. After all, the magic crystal is a hard currency in this world. How can I meet people without a little magic crystal outside?


    "How many magic crystals can you find?" Meng Haoran asked wolf Mie.


    Wolf Mie was shocked and knew that the main play was coming. "The magic crystal mine we found is only a small one. The magic crystal can produce about 100000 pieces."


    Speaking of 100000 magic crystals, the fiery color flashed in the eyes of wolf Mie. This magic crystal really has a lot of functions. A magic crystal can almost support a six-star cultivation for a month. If it is changed into seven stars, it can also support a day. 100000 is not a small number, which is enough for their whole population for many years.


    "Oh." Meng Haoran responded faintly. He didn''t seem to care very much. He felt that Meng Haoran was more and more unfathomable. He didn''t even care about so many magic crystals. He really deserved to be an adult.


    Next, Meng Haoran learned about the world from langmie''s mouth. What made langmie strange was that he didn''t know many common sense problems, but in the end, he honestly told Meng Haoran everything he knew.


    From langmie, Meng Haoran finally got a general understanding of the basic information of this plane, finally got rid of the dilemma of smearing, and got what he wanted to know, but he didn''t intend to stay here anymore. He planned to go directly to the Dragon City, the center of the continent.


    Finally, the general magic crystal left by langmie headed directly towards the dragon city with langmie.


    This continent is very large. Even with the strength of wolf killing 7 stars, it takes about half a year to reach Longcheng, so Meng Haoran can only see Longcheng after half a year.


    Of course, maybe Meng Haoran would be faster if he were alone, but he didn''t intend to do it and didn''t say anything particularly urgent. His purpose of coming to the mainland was uncertain. There was no need to make himself want to complete the task.


    It has to be said that although the force of this plane is high, other aspects are really not very good. There are wilderness everywhere. Even a small gathering place is far away. It is still very simple, which makes Meng Haoran''s expectation of Longcheng drop a lot.


    Five days later,


    "My Lord, the largest gathering place nearby is not far away. Do you want to go down and have a rest?" Wolf Mie opened his mouth and flew for so long. Although he was not tired, he also wanted to have a rest.


    "The largest gathering place? Well, just stay there. After that, you still don''t have to fly. Although it''s fast, it''s not comfortable!" Meng Haoran responded.


    Meng Haoran''s words made wolf Mie secretly spit out bad things in his heart. He let a 7-star as a mount and said it was uncomfortable. It''s really so much. How can I be unbearable?


    The wolf extinction confirmed by Meng Haoran may be due to the reason that they can rest immediately. They accelerated a little. They wanted to arrive at the so-called gathering place earlier. In less than half an hour, they landed in a stone forest.


    Meng Haoran got down from langmie. Langmie also narrowed to about 2 meters, and then led the way for Meng Haoran.


    This is the so-called large gathering place. It looks good. Meng Haoran is a little satisfied when he really arrives at his destination.


    It is worthy of being a large gathering place. Meng Haoran saw many races here. Although he could not recognize most of them, it did not affect him to see the prosperity here.


    Because of the aesthetics, there are no houses here, but caves, and some special places of residence. There are all kinds of strange things, but they are not contrary to harmony. Meng Haoran was also interested in seeing it for a time.


    The arrival of Meng Haoran and langmie did not cause any waves. The aborigines here didn''t even look at them. It was obvious that they had seen such outsiders.


    With the wolf out, Meng Haoran came to a building that looked a bit like a tortoise shell.


    The two big characters "Dragon House" are hung on the top, which seems a little dignified, but in Meng Haoran''s eyes, how do you think it is against peace.


    "Do you want to stay? Two adults." The one in charge of lacing is a Warcraft that looks like a unicorn, with a strength of about 5 stars. He began to introduce the situation here skillfully.


    "Two dragon class." Langmie seemed to be familiar with this place. He interrupted him before the unicorn finished.


    "OK, just a moment, please." The unicorn was not angry at the interruption, but more respectful.

 Chapter 883

    This building called Dragon House is actually the hotel of this plane, and it is not ordinary, but a special hotel belonging to the Dragon nationality. There is such a dragon house in each gathering place of this plane.


    The charge for such a high-end place is naturally not low. Basically, the cost of living here for one night is comparable to the wealth obtained by a six-star in a month. Generally speaking, only the strong of the six stars can live here from time to time.


    The room level here is also divided into three levels. The lowest level is the beast level. The upper level is the half dragon level, and the last is the Dragon level. Generally speaking, the beasts who come here are the beast level. Only those at the peak of 6 stars have the financial resources to live in the half dragon level, and the Dragon level has special requirements. They must live in strong people above 7 stars, or simply pure blood dragons.


    As soon as wolf Mie comes, they need two dragon levels. Their strength is self-evident. Let the unicorn know that wolf Mie and Meng Haoran are strong above 7 stars, so they are more respectful to them.


    The reason why unicorns don''t doubt whether Meng Haoran and langmie really have the strength of more than 7 stars is because no one in the world dares to do so. If they are found to be fake, they will be chased and killed by the whole dragon family.


    With two similar symbols, Meng Haoran led by Wolf Mie to his room. It was really good to go in and have a look. It was not only luxurious, but also full of artistic atmosphere.


    "It seems that there are still some animals that understand art! But with such obvious glitter, it seems that they are really prepared for the dragon!" Meng Haoran looked at the chair, which was not coarse pure gold, and the floor paved with unknown leucite.


    Let the wolf go, Meng Haoran began to rest. Let alone, the environment here was good, and Meng Haoran quickly entered the state.


    The next day, Meng Haoran led by Wolf Mie to a place where he sold horses.


    "This guest, I don''t know what kind of mount you want. We have a few stone horned beasts recently. I don''t know if you are interested." It seems that Meng Haoran has an extraordinary temperament. He should be a big man. He is responsible for receiving Meng Haoran, a flame wind beast with the same dragon blood.


    "Stone horned beast?" Meng Haoran set his eyes on wolf extinction. Meng Haoran didn''t know what the ghost was.


    Wolf Mie understood Meng Haoran''s eyes and quickly explained: "Sir, the stone horn beast is a very rare Warcraft. He has a mild personality, is very suitable for mounting, and is fast. He is very calm and will not have bumps. The most important thing is that it is easy to feed. He only needs to eat some ordinary stones, so he is very popular."


    i see? Meng Haoran nodded.


    "Take me to have a look." Meng Haoran said to the flame wind beast.


    The flame wind beast was obviously excited in his eyes. If Meng Haoran could really buy it, he would get a lot of kickbacks, which would top the income of the previous year.


    Under the leadership of the flame wind beast, Meng Haoran finally saw the true face of the stone horn beast.


    Darling, it''s really a little big! The stone horned beast in front of Meng Haoran is about 50 feet. It looks like a rhinoceros in the real world, but there are some subtle differences. Their eyes are very soft. It''s hard to believe that this kind of Warcraft eats stones.


    "How? As long as you sell them back, it will be much more convenient wherever you go in the future."


    Meng Haoran only pondered for a moment, then planned to promise and was about to nod his head,


    "Wait a minute, this stone horned beast is going to die." At this time, a shrill voice sounded. Meng Haoran turned around and saw that it was an enlarged version of the lion tiger, and two big lion tigers followed behind the lion tiger.


    "It turned out to be the son of young clan leader Hu Li of the lion tiger clan." When the flame wind beast saw the tiger power, he immediately became respectful. A trace of fear flashed in his eyes and didn''t hide from Meng Haoran''s eyes.


    Lions and tigers? It looks like a relatively powerful race! Meng Haoran was thoughtful, but he didn''t pay attention.


    "Well, I''ll take this stone horned beast. I''ll settle the bill." Meng Haoran resolutely ignored the tiger force and said to the flame wind beast.


    "This... Young master Hu Li, this adult saw it first just now. Do you want to give it to him? We have other stone horned beasts here. Why don''t I take you to have a look." Flame wind beast is still a little chaste after all. It doesn''t pit Meng Haoran because people who come here have backstage.


    However, Hu Li looked like a dandy, but it would not be so easy for him to achieve his wish. What this second generation, who had been holding a gold spoon since childhood, could not stand was that he couldn''t get what he wanted. Therefore, as soon as he heard the words of Yanfeng beast, his eyes immediately cooled down and said coldly, "is my face worthless?"


    "Boy, you''d better give me the stone horn beast, otherwise, whether you can go out alive is a problem." Hu Li unexpectedly didn''t embarrass Yanfeng beast, but pointed the spear at Meng Haoran. It seems that he is still a little afraid of here.


    This is when I bully! Meng Haoran was helpless and didn''t intend to say anything to the second goods. He looked at wolf Mie with the same eyes. Wolf Mie immediately understood it.


    "Didn''t your family tell you how to be a beast? I don''t understand the principle of first come, first served. Do you want me to teach you?" Wolf Mie came to Hu Li and his tone was full of disdain.


    Hu Li''s face changed when he heard the speech. He was also angry at such an obvious insult.


    "Kill them for me."


    Two lions and tigers, who were obviously bodyguards behind Hu Li, immediately stood up and attacked the wolf without saying a word.


    Two 6-star peaks, but it''s not enough! Meng Haoran shook his head secretly, and wolf Mie finally released his breath without reservation.


    "How is it possible for a dragon level strongman?" Hu Li exclaimed. Looking at langmie, he was full of incredible. He didn''t expect to meet a strong dragon level. You know, the strong dragon level is not Chinese cabbage. Even their ethnic group is only three.


    In this world, because the dragon is generally 7 stars in adulthood, those who reach 7 stars are also called Dragon level strongmen.


    When the wolf killed the two six-star lions and tigers to the ground, they could no longer get up, and turned their eyes to tiger power, tiger power finally felt it for not a second, and the cold sweat came out.


    "What do you want? I''m the leader of the lion tiger clan. If you dare to touch me, my father won''t let you go." Hu Li finally began to fight for his father.

 Chapter 884

    Hearing Hu Li''s words, wolf Mie gave a little meal and turned his eyes to Meng Haoran again. Although he was not afraid, if he really killed Hu Li, there would undoubtedly be some trouble.


    The action of wolf extinction was seen by Hu Li. Immediately, he was relieved and thought there was hope. However, Meng Haoran''s next sentence once again plunged him into the abyss.


    Meng Haoran frowned slightly at Hu Li''s inquiry, and then stretched out. Since they have already started, it''s better to start in the end.


    "Kill!"


    Wolf Mie faithfully executed Meng Haoran''s orders. Hu Li didn''t even have time to speak again and became a corpse.


    All this is a long story, but the whole process is only a few seconds. Until the tiger died, the unicorn on one side didn''t fully react.


    "You... You killed him." The tone is full of fear and uneasiness. Although he doesn''t have to be too afraid of tiger power with his background, the nature of real tiger power dying here is different. A group with three 7 stars is not so easy to provoke.


    The movement here soon attracted the attention of other animals. They were surprised. Several of them quietly left as soon as they saw such a situation. They should go to inform the public.


    Although Meng Haoran has a 7 star, they don''t think Meng Haoran is stronger. They probably imagine Meng Hao as a young master with a higher status than wolf extinction.


    Meng Haoran also noticed those guys who looked wrong and left in a hurry, but he didn''t take it to heart. If the lion and tiger really came to the door before he left, he wouldn''t mind cleaning up. On the contrary, they are really lucky if they don''t have time.


    "At that time, you just have to put all your mistakes on us. Now you''d better continue trading and say a price!" Meng Haoran said faintly.


    "Er!" The unicorn was stunned by Meng Haoran''s indifferent attitude. He saw that Meng Haoran really didn''t take this matter to heart and thought of the strength of wolf extinction. He was surprised. There was an idea in his heart. Is this man''s identity


    "OK, a total of 300 magic crystals." The unicorn said the price with a special mood.


    Meng Haoran gave wolf Mie a look, and wolf Mie went to settle the bill with the unicorn.


    When wolf Mie blinked and took out 300 magic crystals, the idea in the unicorn''s heart was more firm. Looking at Meng Haoran, his eyes suddenly showed a respectful color. Unlike before, this respectfulness obviously came from his heart.


    Even Meng Haoran was looked at inexplicably. He thought the unicorn saw his strength, but on second thought, it was impossible for the other party. It must be for other reasons.


    Do you think I''m a pure blood dragon? Meng Haoran''s last answer in his mind was this, but the more he thought about it, the more he felt he was right. Only the real ruler of this position would make him so afraid!


    Meng Haoran is right. The unicorn really thinks of him as a giant dragon. As for Meng Haoran''s current appearance is completely irrelevant to the giant dragon, how can he be mistaken for a giant dragon? This is entirely because generally speaking, giant dragons will not easily show their original shape outside, but will disguise. After all, although they are distinguished, they will be recognized outside. Although everyone will fear and fear them, they will also distance themselves from them. This is what some experienced dragons don''t want to see.


    Another point is that the unicorn didn''t recognize the real human body and thought it was a race he had never seen, which made him more convinced that Meng Haoran was a hidden dragon. After all, only the dragon race had the ability to change into, well, a very rare race to confuse the public.


    It has to be said that the speed of star 7 is still very fast. When the lions and tigers came, Meng Haoran had not left and was handing over the stone horn beast. At this time, it was less than ten minutes to kill the tiger force.


    "Who killed my Li''er and came out to die." A deafening roar was heard by the whole gathering place. All the animals looked up at the sky and took a breath.


    "That''s... The lion and tiger clan. Their clan leader and two elders are the strong ones of the seven stars."


    "What happened? According to his words, it seems that their young patriarch is dead. Is it really so bold?"


    The clan leader of the lion tiger clan in the sky is angry. The reason why tiger force is so arrogant is inseparable from his love. Tiger force has always been regarded as the flesh of his heart. He gives what he wants. He dotes on tiger force to a certain extent. I thought that even if tiger force is a little arrogant, someone will give himself face and won''t do anything to tiger force, But just now he heard the news of Hu Li''s death, which almost made him dizzy. That was his only child.


    "Patriarch, this is..." An elder on the side wants to remind me that if there is no strength in a large gathering place, how can it be established? In fact, this large gathering place was established by their lions and tigers and several other powerful ethnic groups. Generally speaking, star 7 is not allowed to fight here, because its combat effectiveness is too amazing, If we really fight, this large gathering place will be destroyed.


    "So what? My strength is dead. No one can stop me today." The leader of the lion tiger clan snorted coldly and let the elder stop talking. He knew that such a leader could not be stopped at all.


    Another elder also gave up his advice when he saw this. It''s good. They don''t say it''s easy to provoke. It''s really strange if they really swallow it.


    "Oh, have you come?" Meng Haoran naturally knew that the other party was coming for him and had no intention to leave quietly. Instead, he ordered wolf Mie to wait here. The whole person disappeared in place and appeared again in front of the lion and tiger clan leaders.


    "Are you looking for me?" In the middle of one 7-star and the early stage of two 7-stars, Meng Haoran was indeed a relatively strong ethnic group. Meng Haoran saw the realm of the head of the Shihu clan and the two elders at a glance.


    Meng Haoran''s appearance is quite strange. Even the leader of the Shihu clan didn''t see it clearly. If he was normal, he might wonder whether he wanted to offend such an impenetrable existence. But now, Meng Haoran admitted that it was the tiger power he killed. The leader of the Shihu clan immediately turned red. Without saying a word, he photographed a claw and wanted to kill Meng Haoran immediately.

 Chapter 885

    According to the idea of the leader of the lion tiger clan, Meng Haoran should be killed by a claw, but the real situation is that Meng Haoran easily parried his claw with one hand.


    "What? My little body has such great power." Lions and tigers increased their strength, but found it useless. Meng Haoran''s hand pattern silk did not move.


    "Strength has little to do with volume." Meng Haoran said faintly.


    "But even so, you have to die today." The power of the lion tiger clan leader belonging to the seven stars finally broke out completely. The strong momentum rolled up a gust of wind directly around his body, and the momentum immediately shrouded the whole gathering place.


    All the Warcraft that didn''t reach 7 stars in the gathering place felt their bodies sink and their breathing became difficult. Even those with relatively low strength were directly unconscious on the ground.


    "Roar" the lions and tigers roared when they grew up, and the sound turned into sound waves. The sound was as loud as thunder. Meng Haoran had nothing to do, but other Warcraft suffered. Many of them bled directly in their ears and were badly hurt.


    "What are you yelling at, or do you think you can win with a loud voice?" Meng Haoran said disdainfully, and then slowly raised his feet.


    It''s slow, because the leader of the Shihu clan can see Meng Haoran''s every move, but the real situation is that he can see but can''t respond, which is a very contradiction.


    "Bang" Meng Haoran''s foot kicked his body in the surprised and angry eyes of the leader of the lion tiger clan. Without a pause, the lion tiger clan was kicked out like a shell and directly kicked to the bottom. There was a deep pit. Fortunately, there were no other Warcraft around. Otherwise, a lot of people would die,


    "Patriarch!" The elder No. 1 of the lion tiger family shouted angrily, then looked at the elder No. 2 and attacked Meng Haoran from left to right.


    "Roar!" Two huge black energy bombs appear at the same time. The target is Meng Haoran.


    Eh, there is actually the power of the corrosion law on it. Meng Haoran immediately found out that it was the corrosion law. He found that he had some interest in it. He didn''t destroy these two energy bombs directly on the way, but planned to experience the power of the corrosion law himself.


    "Stupid" but when they saw Meng Haoran hard connect the energy bomb with his body, the two elders were not happy. Originally, their purpose was to let Meng Haoran avoid, and they never thought that Meng Haoran would hard connect.


    The power of this energy bomb is not bad. If they connect it hard, they will be seriously injured if they don''t die. Even their clan leader will hate both energy bombs at the same time.


    I see. Is this the power of the law of corrosion? Meng Haoran felt that the law of corrosion constantly generated a strange energy when he contacted his body. This energy constantly corroded the energy defense layer on his surface, and it was very fast.


    Meng Haoran estimated that it would take about a day for the corrosion to completely destroy his defense, which is nothing to him, but he is now 8 stars, and the energy bomb was issued at the beginning of 7 stars. The strength gap of the middle level can not be calculated by reason. Meng Haoran estimated that if the opposite 8 stars, his defense would be broken in an instant.


    "Should it be said that it is the power of the law of corrosion?" Meng Haoran secretly thought that he also began to deduce the law of corrosion. With the foundation of the law of creation and ready-made as a reference, he was at least the introduction to the law of corrosion in a short clip. When the energy bomb completely disappeared, he understood that the power of corrosion was even stronger than the two elders. It would be amazing to say.


    "There''s nothing at all." The two elders looked at Meng Haoran blankly, and bursts of cold came into their hearts.


    "Thank you." Meng Haoran smiled at the two elders and really thanked them, not only because they let Meng Haoran understand some corrosion laws, but also because they let Meng Haoran find a way to improve himself. He can understand more laws in the same way in the future. I believe there are many people who meet his goals in this position, Especially the dragon clan now seems to be the treasure house of his understanding of the law!


    Although it is said that understanding other laws will not enhance his own strength. At most, there is only one more means, but by analogy, his understanding of the law of creation will be greatly enhanced. Maybe after understanding more other laws, his law of creation will be directly realized to perfection at a certain moment.


    Naturally, the two elders did not know that Meng Haoran was really grateful. They thought that Meng Haoran was mocking them. In an instant, they forgot Meng Haoran''s terror. They were dazzled by anger again and continued to attack Meng Haoran. At the same time, the head of the lion and tiger clan finally slowed down and rose from below, forming a three-dimensional model with the two elders.


    "Hmm? There are traces of array." Meng Haoran suddenly found that the energy fluctuations of the three of them suddenly became unified and coordinated, and increased by 30% in an instant, greatly increasing their prestige.


    Don''t underestimate these 30%. In fact, it''s amazing. Their attacks at this time can even resist the later stage of 7 stars. Of course, they can only resist.


    Facing the attack in three directions, Meng Haoran was not flustered, and even seemed very relaxed. Instead of waiting for the attack, he took the initiative to attack.


    Meng Haoran''s body turned into a silver light, and his speed was much faster than them. First, he rushed to the leader of the Shihu clan, directly blocked him, slapped him down to the ground again, and the leader of the Shihu clan returned faster this time.


    However, before the leader of the Shihu clan landed, Meng Haoran rushed to the elder and punched and kicked. The two elders followed the leader of the Shihu clan and spit blood.


    There was almost no interval between the three loud sounds of "boom", "boom" and "boom", and there were three more unfathomable pits on the ground.


    All Warcraft who saw this scene took a breath of cold air, and looked at Meng Haoran who was still standing in the void. He was shocked. With his own strength, it was so easy that the three 7-star strong were completely suppressed, which was completely beyond their imagination.


    Where did this evil come from? It was so powerful. This question is what all Warcraft want to know, but they are doomed not to get the answer.

 Chapter 886

    Meng Haoran didn''t leave his hand this time. Although he couldn''t see it on the surface, in fact, the body of the head of the lion tiger clan and the two elders had been destroyed for a long time. Meng Haoran''s soul was directly annihilated by Meng Haoran''s God unknowingly. When he got to the pit, he never climbed out again.


    Not to mention that Meng Haoran solved the lion tiger''s greatest combat power, the lion tiger would face the disaster of harmony and so on. Meng Haoran didn''t stay in this large gathering place more. After refusing to place from various forces on the same day, he sat in the stone horn beast and left the next day.


    The stone horn beast is really worth the money. Meng Haoran directly put a heavenly wind quadrangle on the stone horn beast and lived in it. The stone horn beast is running around on the ground, but it is very stable. There is no feeling of shaking. Meng Haoran is very comfortable.


    On the way to Longcheng, Meng Haoran was also idle. He simply took out some games he had played before and played with langmie. In particular, he found the little overlord game console in a corner and hated the past with langmie. They played some of the soul duel and blood series together. Let alone, they were still very happy.


    The little overlord''s attraction is not something that the world''s monotonous wolf can resist. After that, he has almost become a fanatical game fan. As long as he has time, he will definitely soak in the game, which makes Meng Haoran smile bitterly.


    ¡­¡­.


    A red light flashed in the sky at a very fast speed. When you look at it carefully, it is a very beautiful bird. Yuanfeng family is a well-known race in this plane. The reason why Yuanfeng family is so famous is that most of their ethnic groups are beautiful females, which are sought after by all male Warcraft in the whole plane.


    It''s worth showing off if anyone can form a partner with a Yuanfeng family.


    Of course, compared with the Yuanfeng family, the appearance is not bad, but the reason why the Yuanfeng family is so popular is that their family itself has a very special attribute, that is, the powerful inheritance power. The more powerful the world is, the more difficult it is to have children, but the inheritance power of the Yuanfeng family can solve this problem.


    As long as the strength difference between the two sides is not too far, even if it is a large level, as long as one side is Yuanfeng nationality, the probability that they can successfully conceive offspring is more than 80%, which needless to say how attractive it is to those powerful beings.


    Even for the giant dragons, some of them still combine with the Yuanfeng family in order to leave their offspring. From here, we can see the position of the Yuanfeng family in this position.


    Just like the dragon family, the Yuanfeng family does not have many people, even fewer than the dragon family, which is about thousands. Therefore, in terms of treasure, Yuanfeng is even above the dragon.


    Generally, the Yuanfeng family will not appear alone, but every time they appear, there will be a group of flower protection messengers around, just don''t know what''s going on here.


    "Hum, the elder always says that it''s dangerous and not fun outside. I don''t believe it. I finally let me sneak out. I won''t go back if I don''t play this time." Yuanyue is an unusual member of the Yuanfeng family. The reason why she is not ordinary is that she is a genius of the Yuanfeng family who has been difficult for thousands of years. After only a hundred years of cultivation, she has reached the early stage of 7 stars. This speed is not fast. According to the nearly 1000 years of life of the Yuanfeng family, she is attacking the potential of 8 stars. Such a genius is really related to the rise and fall of the group, Nature is focused and cultivated.


    Yuanyue has been practicing in the clan for a long time. She has never been far away once, nor has she thought about going far away. However, she has finally reached the age of rebellion. Recently, the elders of the clan were afraid of her sneaking away, so they told her something bad outside and told her not to go out. This directly makes Yuanyue, who was not looking forward to the outside, interested in the outside, Finally, he sneaked out while one didn''t pay attention.


    Because she has always been in the family, Yuanyue is still a little white who doesn''t understand anything. Therefore, she doesn''t even know the simplest way to hide her identity. She just soars in the sky. This is also her good luck. She hasn''t met other Warcraft all the way. Otherwise, she doesn''t know what she will be now.


    Although the identity of the Yuanfeng family is very popular in this position, there are still some animals who have evil intentions towards them. For example, some powerful evil beings want to catch Yuanfeng back as a reproductive tool. This is no longer a minority, but they dare not do so in the open. In addition, in the past, a Yuanfeng could not appear alone, So in recent years, this kind of thing has happened a lot less, but a single Mandarin Phoenix is not among them.


    Although the strength of 7 stars in the early stage is not weak, this plane is much stronger than her.


    In the courtyard, Meng Haoran is lying on the couch enjoying the sunshine. This feeling is comfortable and makes people feel sleepy. Meng Haoran''s eyelids are fighting.


    Just when Meng Haoran decided to end the battle between the upper and lower eyelids and let them shake hands and make peace, a sudden discovery really woke him up in an instant.


    "Help! Come and help me, uncle in front of you, help quickly!" In Meng Haoran''s perception, about a hundred miles away, a red figure is rapidly flying towards him, and the speed is not generally amazing.


    Just a few seconds later, an uninvited guest appeared in front of Meng Haoran.


    At the beginning of the seven stars, this posture, Yuanfeng clan? How did you show up here.


    Meng Haoran recognized the creature in front of him at a glance. During this period of time, he made up some knowledge about this plane, so that he could recognize the origin of Yuanyue so quickly.


    But, uncle? What is this title? It''s so familiar. You''re clearly the Dragon world. How can you have this title? Am I on the wrong set.


    Meng Haoran''s brain hole was opened with an uncle''s voice. What appeared outside was some Mu Na, which obviously misunderstood Yuanyue.


    Is he a fool? Otherwise, he doesn''t respond. Yuanyue looks at Meng Haoran curiously. Finally, she deliberately swings around in front of Meng Haoran to see if Meng Haoran is really stupid.


    When Meng Haoran came back to his senses and saw Yuanyue''s behavior, he was speechless and was about to say something.


    "No, they''re coming. Let me hide quickly." Yuanyue''s tone was very anxious. She looked around and finally turned into a slap and rushed into Meng Haoran''s room. Then it seemed that she had made some hidden means disappear.

 Chapter 887

    "What ghost?" Meng Haoran was stunned in his heart. It was too much. It was the first time to meet. He didn''t even say anything. Well, he shouldn''t have said it. Meng Haoran didn''t have time to speak just now, but you obviously want someone to cover you. Don''t even ask whether the other party is willing or not. Is it really good?


    "It''s a pity that you met me. If someone else doesn''t know how to be sold, maybe." Meng Haoran murmured and resumed his previous state of going to sleep, giving people a very lazy feeling.


    After a short calm, about half a minute, a group of uninvited guests came to Meng Haoran''s quadrangle again. Compared with the previous Yuanyue, these guys were much more rough. They exuded their amazing momentum without taboo, which made Meng Haoran''s stone horned beasts tremble and stop moving forward.


    No wonder she wants to hide. This battle is really big. It''s a little exaggerated to deal with a person who has just stepped into 7 stars, three in the middle of 7 stars and four in the primary of 7 stars.


    Like just now, Meng Haoran saw the race of these people at the first time. There were three pterosaurs, two Tyrannosaurus Rexs and two pig dragons, all of which were famous among Asian dragons. The blood of the giant dragon in his body was very pure. No wonder he had such strength.


    The so-called Yalong is the name for the population with a purity of more than 50% of the blood essence of the giant dragon in the body. It is normal for the elite of them to reach 7 stars, and even occasionally produce in the later stage of 7 stars. As for the peak, it is still relatively few.


    Meng Haoran didn''t know that the notorious Gang he met now, which was famous in the whole dragon world, was known as the existence of "seven evils". They can be said to do all kinds of evil, but because they never offended those powerful ethnic groups, they have been preserved and are still alive.


    Originally, they were going to come out to find fat sheep and raise funds, but they didn''t expect to meet Yuanyue, a family of Yuanfeng, and immediately started her idea.


    According to the style of seven evils, if Yuanfeng has a flower guard around him, give them a few courage, and they don''t dare to do it. It''s just that Yuanfeng is the only one in the wilderness. Of course, they are moved. You know, such Yuanfeng people have a market. If they can sell them, they can even equal their income for decades Confusion is enough to make them take risks.


    "Is she in here? Third." Said the boss of the seven evils.


    The third man closed his eyes, sniffed carefully with his pig nose, and finally nodded and said, "yes, it''s her breath."


    "Then pull her out and don''t let her run again this time."


    "Don''t worry, boss. She can''t even go from heaven to earth this time."


    "But what do they do, boss?"


    "Of course I did."


    In order to ensure that the news will not be leaked, the seven evils obviously do not intend to let Meng Haoran go. However, the seven evils do not know that when they make this decision, the God of death is waiting to harvest their souls.


    The other party doesn''t play cards according to common sense, and Meng Haoran doesn''t intend to continue to play, and the strength of wolf Mie is obviously not enough for the other party''s seven evils, so only he plays in person.


    Facing the wolf Mie who appeared around Meng Haoran because he was aware of the arrival of uninvited guests, he ordered to appease the stone horn beast. Meng Haoran''s figure gradually turned into nothingness.


    "Is the master going to do it again? Those guys are going to be unlucky. It''s not good to provoke anyone. They have to provoke the master." Langmie looked at the uninvited guests in the sky with sympathy in his eyes. Although each of them was not weaker than him, and even three were stronger than him, it seemed to langmie that Meng Haoran had to deal with them every minute. There was no doubt in his heart. Now he wanted to know how long the other party could last in Meng Haoran''s hands, What kind of attitude will Meng Haoran end the battle.


    "Standing on my head, you have violated my taboo! Then pay the price." Meng Haoran said with an indifferent appearance.


    At first, the seven evils were startled by Meng Haoran''s sudden appearance, but Meng Haoran''s words made them all laugh ferociously. They didn''t feel that Meng Haoran was stronger than them. They thought Meng Haoran was a lamb to be slaughtered. In their view, Meng Haoran naturally overestimated his strength.


    "It''s funny, isn''t it? What about this?" With a wave of Meng Haoran''s hand, a seemingly weak sword Qi didn''t move quickly towards the third of the seven evils.


    "This weak means of attack is not enough to tickle me." The third didn''t pay attention to Meng Haoran''s attack, but he planned to fight hard.


    Then the tragedy happened. Instead of being blocked out of the body as they imagined, Jianqi cut the third of the seven evils in half like tofu.


    "This... When the strength of the two halves fell from the air, the other seven evils reacted. They were stunned and looked at Meng Haoran for the first time. They could easily solve the third among them. This has explained everything. Meng Haoran is the existence they can''t afford.


    "My Lord, it was all our fault before. In fact, it was all his fault. We were forced! Please be sure to let us go." The remaining seven evils looked at each other, and the next moment they begged for mercy with one voice, and put the responsibility on the dead guy. It can be said that they had no integrity to the extreme. When their companion was killed, they didn''t want revenge, but let him bear the black pot.


    "Er!" Even Meng Haoran was stunned by their sudden action, which was a wonderful flower, but Meng Haoran obviously didn''t let them go, so he didn''t reply.


    Meng Haoran''s attitude immediately made the remaining six evil eyes ferocious. He made a unified attack on Meng Haoran, and then ran away in six directions without even looking.


    "A little backbone!" Meng Haoran secretly vomited bad, but his action was dissatisfied. There were five separate bodies around his body, chasing out in each direction, but he himself caught up with the strongest existence.


    The wave of battle soon spread in the void, and it was obvious that they didn''t run away.


    Three minutes later, when the battle was over, Meng Haoran returned to the quadrangle with a thoughtful face, and the stone horn beast set out again.

 Chapter 888

    Without waking up Yuanfeng, Meng Haoran returned to his nap place and continued his nap. As for wolf extinction, this guy went to bully again.


    "Hey, uncle! Uncle gets up. If he doesn''t get up, the sun will fart." Hearing a faint voice in the confusion, Meng Haoran opened his eyes, but found that at some time, a girl of about 16 appeared in front of him. The girl was dressed in a red Luo skirt and combed a double horsetail. What a spiritual girl.


    It''s her? After a short period of amazement, Meng Haoran finally recognized that the girl in front of him was transformed by the former Yuanfeng family. He also felt some emotion that he still had the ability to change.


    "Uncle, why are you staring at me? Is it difficult for you..." it seems that she thought of something. Yuanfeng''s original cute expression suddenly became frightened, as if she had encountered something very terrible.


    "What''s the matter?" Meng Haoran also wondered. He didn''t understand why Yuanfeng had such an expression. Was he so terrible.


    "You don''t just want to invite me to see the goldfish! No, Yuanfeng, don''t go to see the goldfish, absolutely not." Yuanfeng said. At last, her eyes were full of tears.


    Meng Haoran was really stunned this time. He didn''t expect that Yuanfeng thought he was such a person, and how did she know about this goldfish old stem? For a moment, he wondered whether a fellow came.


    Yuanfeng was even more frightened when she saw that Meng Haoran didn''t speak. However, she saw from the book that the terrible end of those females after being taken by the uncle to see the goldfish was simply insane. She had to follow the uncle all her life.


    What should I do? I''m so cute. He must want to take me to see goldfish and want to keep me. But his strength is so strong that I can''t run away. What should I do?


    Yuan Feng knows that Meng Haoran is strong because she has practiced a secret skill called Qi observation. You can check her accomplishments that are no more than a small level. It is precisely because of this secret skill that she stayed here before, because she can''t see Meng Haoran''s accomplishments. Obviously, Meng Haoran is at least the later stage of the 7th star, Such a character has no problem dealing with those guys behind her. In addition, she feels a great sense of security from Meng Haoran. She subconsciously thinks that Meng Haoran will not be bad for her. She will stay so careless and fall asleep directly under Meng Haoran''s bed.


    As for the appearance of Yuanfeng as a human girl, of course, it''s because she doesn''t already know Meng Haoran''s human identity, but because many of the dragons in Longcheng like to change into this appearance. She has seen many dragons like this and learned the art of change from them, so she can become like this.


    Well, she thinks Meng Haoran is a dragon, which is one of the reasons why she doesn''t think Meng Haoran will hurt her. After all, the relationship between Yuanfeng and dragon is good.


    "Am I that man? Don''t worry. I won''t take you to see the goldfish. Besides, I''m really like an uncle. It''s almost like calling my brother." Seeing that it would be difficult to deal with things without saying something, Meng Haoran quickly explained that he was a little depressed about being regarded as that kind of uncle.


    "Really, you''re not taking me to see goldfish." Yuanfeng looked at Meng Haoran carefully. Her eyes were still vigilant, but she could see that she believed a lot in Meng Haoran.


    "Really, do you want me to swear no?" Meng Haoran gave a positive answer.


    This time, Yuanfeng was completely relieved. Her originally tight little face suddenly burst into a smile and photographed her own one Ma Pingchuan''s Xiao Breast.


    "It''s time for dinner, my Lord." The wolf was suddenly killed. His expression was a little strange. Obviously, he had seen Meng Haoran and Yuanfeng before.


    "Is it already this time?" Meng Haoran looked up at the sky and found that the sun was about to set.


    After taking a look at Yuanfeng, Meng Haoran sent out an invitation, "visitors are guests. Let''s go together."


    "Great, I''m already hungry. Hum, if he hadn''t said to wake you up, I wouldn''t have called you." Yuanfeng spoke directly to her heart, but Meng Haoran also pulled a little from the corners of her mouth Twitch, can this little girl save snacks! I don''t know who brought her up like this.


    When eating, I saw the girl''s eating appearance comparable to that of a girl and her strong stomach again. Meng Haoran no longer had any hope for each other. This is a problem girl! Or the Yuanfeng family. If the Yuanfeng family is such a virtue, Meng Haoran really wants to doubt the appreciation level of the world, or are these secondary for future generations?


    "Slow down. If there''s anyone robbing you, don''t worry about it. It''s enough for you." Avoiding a grain of rice from the girl''s direction, Meng Haoran finally couldn''t help saying it. The wolf on one side nodded, obviously agreeing with Meng Haoran''s point of view.


    "Ah... Oh!" The girl reacted, her face was slightly red, and she also found her defeat. Then she instantly changed from a woman man to a lady. She ate it in small bites, as if she had completely changed a person. Meng Haoran was stunned. Was this still the girl before? This is a more standard eating posture than the nobility. Is it possessed by something.


    What Meng Haoran doesn''t know is that the girl''s heart is not calm at this time. How could this happen? Why did I involuntarily show my original posture in front of him? I really blame him for the delicious food here. God, Lu! How can there be such delicious food in this world? Compared with these things, what did I eat before! I''ve lived in vain for so many years, ah! No, if I go down here again, I don''t need him to take me to see the goldfish. I can''t live without him. What should I do?


    A dinner party became very strange after that. She really did not eat and speak. However, in the end, even if the girl ate a lot better, she ate Meng Haoran''s food for a week, which was completely marked as food in Meng Haoran''s heart.

 Chapter 889

    Since Yuanfeng came here, Meng Haoran has been very busy. There''s no way. Yuanfeng can''t be quiet. After eating delicious food and seeing many interesting things here, she doesn''t plan to go at all. Even if she knows that Meng Haoran''s destination is Longcheng, if she follows, she may fall into the trap, She''s not going to leave either.


    "It''s a big deal. I''d better be careful. I don''t believe I''ll be so unlucky to be found out! Moreover, I find I really can''t leave here. Ah, uncle, why do you make so many fun? It''s so bad." Yuanfeng was completely abducted. Of course, Meng Haoran didn''t have this plan, but he couldn''t treat himself badly. He ate some junk food and didn''t play.


    Fortunately, Meng Haoran is a little depressed about such an active girl, but he doesn''t hate it in his heart, and even enjoys it. Otherwise, as long as he wants, the girl will never stay here.


    I have to say that the girl still knows how to be measured. She doesn''t touch Meng Haoran''s bottom line every time. In addition, she has more respect for wolf extinction. It''s hard to hate her.


    It is worth mentioning that Yuanfeng gave the wolf the way to change into a man. Now the stone horn''s quadrangle has completely become a human residence.


    "My Lord, there is a satellite city ahead. Do you want to have a rest?" I don''t know how long time has passed. One day, wolf Mie suddenly said to Meng Haoran.


    "Satellite city, have you arrived here? Well, stop here." Satellite city is the name of the four cities in the southeast and northwest surrounding Longcheng. Meng Haoran is about to arrive at beiweixing city. Here, it is almost a step away from Longcheng.


    "Ah! Satellite city? It''s said that it''s fun. Great. Let me play together. Although it''s good to be here, you''ll get rusty if you stay here all the time." Yuanfeng''s reaction was quite big. But it is also common sense that she is really suffocated in the family, so she will become like this after coming out. You know, she was a good girl when she was in the family.


    If I have come here, I can start that matter. Before that, I need to get an identity for myself. Otherwise, I will encounter some trouble. Although I am not afraid of trouble, it is better to avoid it.


    "Yes, since you want to compete with the dragons in order to understand the law, go as a dragon. It will be much more convenient." Meng Haoran quickly determined his identity. It''s not difficult for him to play a dragon. As long as he doesn''t want to, I''m afraid no one in the world can expose him.


    ¡­¡­


    When Beiwei Star City really came here, Meng Haoran was really shocked. The style here was not in the primitive era, but in the era of the feudal dynasty. This satellite city is no less than those ancient big cities. And at least the materials used in the construction are not very high-end.


    What''s more special is not this. Originally, I passed a lot of places before. The Warcraft in those places are still Warcraft. One and two are huge bodies, both of which are dressed in natural skin, but here are completely different. The most seen are Warcraft similar to orcs. Their bodies are much smaller, and they are still dressed in all kinds of clothes, It looks like that.


    "Is it because they are close to the Dragon City, so most of them have converged their strength?" Meng Haoran can only think so, because Longcheng is the place where dragons live. Generally speaking, other races will not be allowed to enter. However, because of their strong strength, many races want to be close to them and want to hold their thighs. Therefore, there are these four satellite cities. As the interface with Longcheng, this is also the place where pure blood dragons are most likely to be seen.


    Different from the places encountered before, the satellite city needs to be tested in the city. Of course, it means to see if there are any suspicious people, that is, walking through the stage.


    "Are you here for the first time?" The guard of the city gate looked at Meng Haoran, and their tone was somewhat respectful. It was obvious that Meng Haoran was extraordinary. More importantly, Meng Haoran''s appearance was human. This completely turned into a human secret, which can be regarded as a representative of the great power with inside information.


    "That''s good. Why do you have to go through any formalities for the first time?" Meng Haoran naturally replied.


    "Yes, sir, you need to register for the first time. Otherwise, if you encounter anything in the city, you won''t be protected. Do you want to register?"


    Deep meaning! Can it be said that not registering is equivalent to black households, and registering is equivalent to citizens, protected by the law?


    Meng Haoran thought about it and finally decided to register. It''s good to have a legal identity.


    Things went quite smoothly. It took only a few minutes for the three to register. Everything was finished. I have to say that their work efficiency was still very high. They completely threw away the office staff of the previous great Chinese dynasty for a few blocks.


    Walking in the North Satellite City, Meng Haoran is still low-key. After all, he hasn''t seen anything. Although it''s good here, Meng Haoran was surprised at the beginning.


    Yuanfeng was completely transformed into a curious baby. When she saw something she had not seen, she screamed loudly and looked around like a curious baby. The words "I am a countryman and have not seen the world" were written on her whole face, which made Meng Haoran subconsciously far away from her.


    After walking for a while, he suddenly became noisy. Many orcs rushed in one direction. They were in a hurry for fear of missing something. Meng Haoran knew the reason from a conversation around.


    "Hurry up! The battle is about to begin. If you don''t hurry up, you can''t get a good position. This is a 10-year battle. It is said that many young talents have come this time."


    "Yes! It''s said that the top players in this competition have the opportunity to study in Longcheng? I''m really envious! That''s the legendary Longcheng!"


    It seems that I need to take part in it, too! I didn''t expect the chance to enter the dragon city so soon. It''s better to come early than coincidentally!


    Meng Haoran, who made up his mind, took Yuanfeng with them to the scene of the battle.

 Chapter 890

    When Meng Haoran came to the scene, he found that it was really lively. It was hard to find places where there were many orcs.


    Meng Haoran also found a rule. It seems that it has become a trend to change into a human shape here. The more you change like a person, the higher your status here. Now Meng Haoran and his colleagues realize that they have no position in this privilege. When they see them, they actually give up an aisle enough for one person, although it is not very wide, But this is enough for Meng Haoran.


    If there is a bargain, naturally it will not be missed. Meng Haoran quickly came to the front row along the aisle and found that all the people standing here are human shapes. If not, it is just a little different.


    Many people are curious about Meng Haoran''s arrival. However, after discovering that Meng Haoran and his three brothers are no different from human beings, they are all surprised. It seems that they are wondering where this guy can change so much like people, especially the leading youth, It just doesn''t match the recorded humans anymore.


    Meng Haoran doesn''t know what the other party is thinking. Otherwise, he will vomit badly. He was originally human. If he was really different from human, it would be strange.


    Of course, Meng Haoran didn''t attract everyone''s attention for a long time. Soon, everyone turned their attention to the challenge arena in the center. At this time, there were two young people fighting on the challenge arena.


    I think the young man in blue looks very cold, while the other is a young man in purple, very proud. They both seem to be rare young talents. They look very good and have great strength. They are clearly the peak of 6 stars, but their strength is close to 7 stars. No wonder they attract so much attention.


    "Crocodile day, this time I Zhu Wudi must step on you hard, and I will accept your position of No. 7 in the list." The young man in purple also said that Zhu was invincible, and his tone was as arrogant as his people.


    The young man in blue, who was called the crocodile day, didn''t reply, but his eyes became colder. Like the growing giant crocodile, he looked at Zhu Wudi with the eyes of his prey.


    "It''s this kind of look again. Do you think I''m still the same as before? I''ll beat you this time. You regret looking at me with this kind of look." Zhu Wudi''s tone was a little angry. How could his arrogance make him so despised? He didn''t hide it now and used his killer mace.


    "Zhu fireworks" gave a cold drink, and the surrounding temperature suddenly rose. Zhu Wudi saw a purple lotus composed of fire in his hand, exuding impressiveness.


    At the moment of the fire, many people were surprised


    "It''s actually killing fireworks, which can threaten the Dragon level strong. It''s said that a genius didn''t reach the Dragon level by killing fireworks itself, but killed the Dragon level strong. Although the Dragon level strong is only an ordinary dragon level, not an elite, it''s enough to show its horror. I didn''t expect to see such a flame here, It''s really worth coming here. "


    "I don''t know how crocodile day will deal with it. Is it true that he will be defeated this time?"


    Listening to the comments of the people around him, Meng Haoran was also quite curious. Naturally, he could see from his eyes that the power of the fire was indeed powerful and could cause great harm to the Seven Star strong. It is reasonable to say that the victory or defeat of the fire should have been determined, but he found that the young man in blue was not afraid at all, Even just a little surprised at the beginning, but it''s just surprised. It''s just like a rich man who sees a person take out 100 yuan and 10000 yuan. It''s actually no different for him.


    It''s really interesting to say that he has no backhand. I didn''t expect to see the real elite just when I came here. He is the seventh in the list of handsome talents. I don''t know how strong the one in front will be.


    Moreover, Meng Haoran is also interested in how strong the real dragon family is. You should know that such young talents also have to fight to enter the dragon city. It can be seen that there are at least real talents who crush these talent lists in the dragon city. Otherwise, they won''t be so interested in whether they can enter the dragon city.


    "I don''t know if the stronger one has come?" With this idea in mind, Meng Haoran looked around for a week and quickly locked three people. They felt no worse than the two on the stage. Even one of them showed that his strength had reached 7 stars. Although it was only in the early stage, there was no doubt that he must be a talented man ranking above 7, maybe the second or the third, The reason why we believe that he is not the first is that Meng Haoran did not see the belief of absolute invincibility in him.


    The belief of absolute invincibility is a belief that only he thinks he is invincible at the same level. Without this belief, it means that Meng Haoran sees that he still vaguely thinks he is inferior to someone, so Meng Haoran thinks he won''t be the first.


    "However, since even he has many firsts, who will be the first?" Meng Haoran pondered for a moment and looked around again. This time he was more serious than last time. He finally found a person he hadn''t found before.


    "It''s really not easy to hide it from my investigation." Meng Haoran targeted an elderly girl with a baby face. Finally, he found that she was only a 6-star peak on the surface, but there was a very powerful force hidden in her body. According to Meng Haoran''s estimation, if this force broke out completely, I''m afraid the wolves around him would hate in front of the girl, You should know that the present wolf extinction is no better than the initial stage of the 7-star meeting for the first time. After this period of time, Meng Haoran''s cultivation has broken through to the middle of the 7-star, or is it extremely stable. To defeat him, it must have the strength that the middle of the 7-Star is very close to the later stage. In this way, the seemingly ordinary girl can burst out the power of the middle limit of the 7-star, which is how shocking.


    "So, there are more demons in the dragon family than her. I really want to see it quickly!" Meng Haoran''s heart is also a little hot at the thought of this. Of course, it''s not that he feels strong about the strength of 7 stars, but because such a genius often understands extremely profound laws, which are Meng Haoran''s best goal.

 Chapter 891

    No matter what Meng Haoran thought, the battle in the challenge arena has changed again. When Zhu Wudi wants to beat crocodile day in one go, he sees that the purple flame will turn into a note of death, and crocodile day emits a strange smile the moment before crocodile day hates.


    Zhu Wudi looked at the familiar smile and said in his heart for a long time, but he couldn''t think of any way to get rid of the current dilemma.


    "Crocodiles swallow the world." Crocodile day shouted loudly, and a huge black vortex appeared in front of him. It can be vaguely seen that the other side of the vortex is a mysterious dark space, full of ominous.


    Zhu Wudi''s flame, which was enough to defeat the Dragon level, was directly sucked into the black vortex in everyone''s stunned eyes, and didn''t even turn out any spray.


    "Ah! That''s the ultimate stunt of the crocodile dragon family. Crocodiles swallow the world. It''s said that they can even swallow the world when they practice to the extreme, but no one has reached that level all the time."


    "This move needs to reach the Dragon level to practice initially. I didn''t expect that he can show it now. He really deserves to be a genius."


    "Is this the genius of the talent list? I don''t know how powerful those who rank above the crocodile sky are."


    People talked about it one after another. Many insiders turned their eyes to several people Meng Haoran noticed, revealing their eyes of exploration.


    "Crocodile day!" Zhu Wudi was unwilling to look at the lonely crocodile sky, a master, and there was no place to vent his anger. It was clear how energetic he was before. He practiced a unique skill that amazed the elders of the clan. He wanted to use crocodile sky as a stepping stone to soar to the sky here, but he didn''t expect that this was the case. Crocodile sky was so hidden, Let all his plans go to waste.


    "Go away! If it weren''t for the challenge arena here, you wouldn''t just get hurt." Crocodile sky''s eyes were shining cold, which made Zhu Wudi, who had to vent, feel cold and tremble Wordy pointed to crocodile day, and finally left the challenge arena with a cloudy and sunny face. He also knew that crocodile day would not suffer if he continued.


    After Zhu Wudi stepped down, no one immediately challenged crocodile day. For a moment, the scene was a little dull. Of course, crocodile day would not actively provoke others, but silently restored the previous loss. Although he seemed to easily beat Zhu Wudi just now, the difficulties were unknown. At this time, his strength was even half of that of the total victory period.


    "Unfortunately, although they are all geniuses, they still don''t understand the rules. Even if they are strong, they don''t have any effect on me." Meng Haoran thought like this. On the surface, he shook his head, but the feeling is that he doesn''t look at the battle.


    Note that Meng Haoran''s is not without. After all, he is a new face, and his strength is not very weak. Therefore, after seeing Meng Haoran shaking his head, someone immediately provoked him.


    "Is this brother a real peerless genius? Just now I saw you shaking your head. Can''t you see the battle of Lord Zhu Wudi, Lord crocodile day?" An elder dog headed man suddenly said to Meng Haoran.


    Dogleg? Meng Haoran''s first thought when he saw this man was like this. When he saw the eyes of people nearby who glared at him because of the dog head man''s words, Meng Haoran knew that he had been stared at.


    However, Meng Haoran didn''t care and didn''t even explain. What if so? The guy who hasn''t even reached seven stars can''t get into his eyes.


    Meng Haoran''s gesture seemed to others that he really didn''t pay attention to everyone, and immediately had great hostility to Meng Haoran.


    "Hum, this is a hairy boy who doesn''t know where he comes from. Since you can''t even see the strength of Lord crocodile, let me try you. Do you dare to fight in my challenge arena?" A giant man who was almost the same as human beings, but had some bear marks in his claws, shouted and came to Meng Haoran in front of him.


    "That''s Xiong Ba, who is No. 12 in the handsome talent list. He is very powerful. It is said that he has survived 100 moves in the hands of dragon level masters." A beast recognized the giant man in front of Meng Haoran and told his origin, which immediately attracted a lot of attention. At this time, almost most of his eyes have been cast here.


    Xiong Ba seems to be very useful for this kind of attention, showing a very proud look. His eyes at Meng Haoran are more and more unscrupulous.


    Ha ha ha! It''s so cool. As long as I beat this boy easily, I''m afraid my reputation will rise greatly. At the same time, I''ll please crocodile day. I''ll be appreciated at that time. Maybe I can get some more places. I''ll become an crocodile swallowing the world. At this time, my strength is no longer the seventh, and I should be qualified to attack the top three.


    "Interesting. I don''t know how he will deal with it." The girl concerned by Meng Haoran had strange eyes. In fact, she noticed Meng Haoran very early, because she found that she couldn''t see through Meng Haoran, and what surprised him more was that she saw the strength of the two people behind Meng Haoran. Needless to say, her strength was in the middle of the Dragon level, but she didn''t pay special attention, After all, she also saw that the other party was a little older, but the girl who was the same as her really surprised her. She could feel the vigorous vitality in the other party''s body, which was definitely the same size as her, or even smaller. However, such a young woman actually had the same real level as her. It was enough to shock her.


    Such two people seem to be led by the young man. No matter how they look at Meng Haoran, they will not be simple. This makes the girl very want to know what strength Meng Haoran is, whether it is a real strength stronger than her, or whether it is just a high identity and has hidden strength. In the end, she can''t see each other''s strength.


    Not only she, but also crocodile Tian in the challenge arena noticed Meng Haoran and his party. They seemed to see something. Their eyes flashed and looked very interested.


    "Sir, why don''t I send him away." Wolf Mie couldn''t understand Meng Haoran''s meaning, but someone provoked Meng Haoran. As a slave, he naturally wanted to share his worries for his master, so he bowed down.


    "Coward, are you afraid? You want to rely on a servant. Wait until I beat him. See who else stands out for you." Xiong Ba didn''t realize the strength of wolf extinction and shouted.

 Chapter 892

    Meng Haoran did not accept langmie''s proposal, but waved langmie back and looked at Xiong BA with serious eyes for the first time.


    "You think you are strong, so I''ll let you know how ridiculous your strength is." Meng Haoran''s eyes flashed a cold light. If someone wanted to die, he wouldn''t stop it.


    Xiong Ba didn''t realize his crisis. On the contrary, because Meng Haoran''s statement was very excited, he felt his blood was boiling. He had begun to fantasize about his easy defeat of Meng Haoran.


    "See you in the challenge arena." Xiong Bazhi was about to go to the challenge arena, but Meng Haoran didn''t give him this opportunity.


    "Challenge arena, you are not qualified to go to the challenge arena with me. It''s over here. Hello." Meng Haoran''s voice was incomparably soft, just like in his ear.


    Xiong BA''s anger has not been ignited, but another feeling has filled his heart. It is a sense of powerlessness he has never experienced, as if he has lost all his strength.


    "Eh, why does this headless body have a familiar feeling? He is..." Xiong BA''s head danced in the sky, and his eyes showed confused eyes. He didn''t find himself dead until the end.


    "Hiss" thought of countless backward breaths. Everyone looked at Meng Haoran, who had recovered. At this time, no one dared to underestimate him, because just now, this seemingly gentle man just waved indifferently and flashed a silver light. Xiong BA was the first two people to leave.


    There are not a few who can kill Xiong Ba, at least in double digits, but there are no such easy ones as Meng Haoran, which is completely beyond everyone''s imagination. It is not an ordinary Warcraft, but Juncai who is famous on the Juncai list. He is very powerful, In their opinion, even if the strong man at the top of the Dragon level wants to kill him, it won''t be so simple.


    Is he beyond the realm of dragon level? This idea emerged in everyone''s mind and was immediately denied. They don''t believe that Meng Haoran will be so strong, or they don''t want to see that Meng Haoran will be that realm in the bottom of their heart.


    Because Meng Haoran killed Xiong BA at will. At this time, a very obvious open space has appeared around him. The person who took the lead in provoking Meng Haoran is also the furthest away. At this time, he even lowered his head and trembled. He was afraid that Meng Haoran would settle accounts with him after autumn.


    Of course, Meng Haoran did not continue to trouble him. He didn''t care about such a small person at all.


    "Wow, uncle is so powerful." The Yuanfeng behind Meng Haoran looked at Meng Haoran admiringly, looking like a flower maniac, and langmie was also very excited in his eyes. Meng Haoran was so handsome.


    It seems that some people have overdone it. Meng Haoran looks at the awed eyes around him and smiles bitterly in his heart. However, since he has shot, it''s better to continue in the end.


    Meng Haoran slowly stepped onto the challenge arena step by step in the awe of everyone. Finally, he came to the position of Zhu invincible battle and challenged a dignified crocodile day.


    "War or not?" Although it is a simple question, it makes crocodile Tian feel incomparable pressure. Although his combat effectiveness has almost recovered at the moment, he has an idea of directly admitting defeat in the face of Meng Haoran.


    However, in the end, crocodile Tian didn''t admit defeat directly, but chose silence and slowly climbed his momentum to the peak.


    "I see, then come." A glimmer of appreciation flashed in Meng Haoran''s eyes. He rushed to your spirit and accepted it later.


    Meng Haoran''s battle with crocodile Tian attracted everyone''s attention. Everyone held their breath and stared at the challenge arena for fear of missing a trace of details. Their degree of focus was far higher than their own battle with crocodile Tian and Zhu invincible.


    Meng Haoran didn''t take the lead, but stood with a negative hand. He meant to let you do it. Originally, it was an act of great disrespect for his opponent, but crocodile day didn''t feel this way at this time. Not only that, he took it for granted.


    As early as when Meng Haoran appeared in the challenge arena, his body felt great pressure. It was an instinctive feeling when facing an expert who could not be defeated in any case.


    If he had been in such a situation, he would have gone as far as he could, but now, this is a challenge arena. He is very likely not to be killed. Only then can he hold on and even want to fight Meng Haoran.


    As long as he can survive against a strong man like Meng Haoran, the benefits to himself are incalculable. He knows this very well, and this is also the reason why he stayed.


    Take a deep breath, crocodile day said to Meng Haoran, "I''m going to do it." Then they began to gather strength.


    The black vortex that appeared before appears again, and it is more powerful than before. Because of the momentum this time, the vortex is not the same as before in terms of size and prestige.


    It''s not unreasonable for crocodile Tian to choose to do so. He knows that he must have no chance to win according to the Convention, but if Meng Haoran gives him time, he believes that his unique skills can also pose some threat to him, so he''s gambling. Meng Haoran won''t take the initiative to interrupt him. It''s obvious that he''s right.


    For about 3 minutes, the momentum of crocodile day has climbed to the peak of the initial stage of 7 stars. Even if a 7-star initial stage is here, he will hate as long as he wins this move, and he can''t control it at last.


    The black vortex of "crocodile swallowing the world" sends out amazing suction, as if to really devour the world. Under this suction, a small energy storm is generated around, and the energy in the air is constantly pouring into it. As the main receiver of suction, Meng Haoran''s surroundings have long been wrapped by energy, which has the power to absorb Meng Haoran with energy.


    "This move is really good, but after all, it can''t really swallow the sky and the earth, and even if it can swallow the sky and the earth, what can I do?" Meng Haoran secretly said that he also had an action.


    "Let''s show you what the real swallowing is." Meng Haoran was in his left hand, in the shape of a claw, just a gentle grip, and then an amazing scene appeared.


    The vortex in front of the crocodile was directly broken, as if it had been crushed by one hand. After breaking, it appeared directly in front of Meng Haoran, and then erupted dozens of times more powerful than the wall before the crocodile. The light was absorbed, and the surrounding became dark for at least a moment, forming an absolute dark field.

 Chapter 893

    "What happened? Why can''t I see anything suddenly? Am I blind?"


    "How can this happen, my eyes!"


    Because of Meng Haoran, the whole beiweixing city fell into darkness. Everyone couldn''t see anything, as if they were blind.


    The dark vortex in front of Meng Haoran is so terrible. Since even light can be absorbed, it still absorbs so fast.


    So what happened? In fact, at the moment Meng Haoran shook his hand, he captured the vortex of crocodile sky, and then directly increased its power n times according to his own understanding, directly resulting in a result comparable to covering the sky.


    Meng Haoran can control it. Otherwise, it''s not just the magic and light outside. I''m afraid it can instantly absorb the whole satellite city. It can be said that it is slaughtered by one person The city is over.


    Because Meng Haoran didn''t mean that, everyone felt that they couldn''t see. Of course, even so, they were already flustered.


    Originally, there were many ordinary Warcraft here. Their strength was not low. Even if they lost their eyes, they could rely on some things that seemed to see the outside. However, this time, they obviously couldn''t succeed. Meng Haoran''s swallowing directly made them lose their sense of their surroundings. Not to mention the spirit, even the five senses were greatly weakened.


    "Eh, there''s still something to understand." Of course, Meng Haoran was the only one who was unaffected. At this time, he also showed an unexpected look, because the situation of crocodile day opposite him was beyond his expectation. At first, he was very flustered, but gradually his face became calm, as if he felt something. He was thinking carefully. Obviously, crocodile day had an epiphany because of the relationship of homology.


    Not only that, Meng Haoran found that the smell of crocodile sky was rising over time, which soon reached the critical point, and it was time to advance to 7 stars.


    "In that case, I''ll help you." Meng Haoran sprinkled his hands slightly, which gave crocodile Tian more pressure, but maintained that the pressure would not completely crush him, so that crocodile Tian did not fall out of Epiphany, and the efficiency of Epiphany reached the highest.


    In a few minutes,


    "Eh! My eyes are good, and I can see again."


    "Me too, great."


    Originally, the dark audience recovered their light and were happy for a short time, but when they turned their eyes to the challenge arena again, they were stunned. When they were shrouded in darkness, they thought it was caused by Meng Haoran''s comparable means to gods and demons. There should be no doubt that the crocodile day fighting with Meng Haoran should fail, but what''s the situation now, Crocodile day is even higher than before. It''s obviously going to break through.


    "What''s the matter? Why is he suddenly about to break through?" Many people don''t know why.


    Opposite crocodile day, Meng Haoran did not interrupt crocodile day''s breakthrough, but stood quietly in place. It was obvious that he was waiting for crocodile day to break through. He didn''t think crocodile day''s breakthrough would have any impact on the battle.


    "Boom" but when crocodile day''s momentum reached a certain point, it suddenly exploded, and easily reached another realm, which belongs to the realm of 7 stars. At this time, crocodile day is no longer a human figure, but reveals his body. A huge crocodile, but it is a crocodile with dragon blood.


    Not only that, he was already entangled with the breath of law. That was the swallowing rule, and it was also a superior rule among the rules.


    Crocodile day''s momentum gradually consolidated. Finally, he returned to human form again. At this time, he looked happy and broke through the joy of 7 stars, which made him feel incredible.


    After seeing Meng Haoran, he seemed to think of something. He bowed to Meng Haoran and said, "thank you for your guidance. The younger generation conceded defeat in this battle."


    Still polite, Meng Haoran nodded to crocodile day and agreed with him. However, this move surprised the people below.


    "What exactly is crocodile day talking about? Can it be said that crocodile day''s breakthrough depends on him." Many people have thought of this. Looking at Meng Haoran is very strange, complex and respected.


    Next, crocodile Tian took the initiative to step down, leaving Meng Haoran alone in the challenge arena. No one dared to challenge Meng Haoran. Meng Haoran''s previous means of making the world dark was really impressive and could not resist.


    Meng Haoran turned his eyes to those guys who were already seven stars and hoped that they would come up and show their rules, but to his disappointment, they didn''t have this idea and even pretended not to see Meng Haoran''s eyes.


    Even the girl favored by Meng Haoran was so, which disappointed Meng Haoran a lot.


    "Doesn''t anyone dare to fight? Or do you people in beiweixing city only have this level?" Meng Haoran raised his voice, but the voice spread to all the people present, and immediately made them feel a burst of shame and anger, but dare to be angry but dare not speak!


    If they couldn''t, they turned their eyes to those who they thought could teach Meng Haoran a lesson, especially the girl favored by Meng Haoran received more attention, but she was still unmoved, as if she didn''t see this situation.


    Seeing this, Meng Haoran was not disappointed before, but appreciated the girl more. This mentality of not being disturbed by the outside world and adhering to his nature is actually the necessary quality for a strong person. Only such a person can go further on the road of practice.


    "You come up and fight with me. I promise you won''t exceed the strength of the middle stage of the Dragon level." Meng Haoran''s voice suddenly remembered in the girl''s mind, which made the girl look at Meng Haoran in the challenge arena and saw the meaningful eyes in Meng Haoran''s eyes.


    "Really?" He said tentatively in his mind and soon got an answer.


    "Of course, I''m not going to lie to you, a little girl." Meng Haoran''s angry voice remembered in the girl''s mind. The girl was immediately happy, then hesitated for a moment, and finally walked to the challenge arena.


    The girl''s move immediately aroused real cheers.


    "The first Dragon Girl on the Juncai list is finally going to fight. She is a real dragon. It is said that she has 90% of the dragon blood. Her talent is stronger than some pure blood dragons. If she plays, she will win."

 Chapter 894

    Dragon girl is the nickname of the girl in front of Meng Haoran. Because her strength is as terrible as a dragon, and she hasn''t exposed her body again, everyone will give her this nickname. Maybe she is really a dragon girl?


    "Dragon Girl? A good nickname." Meng Haoran murmured, of course, he knows that the girl''s body is not a pure dragon, but it''s right to call her Dragon Girl, because one of her parents must be a real dragon, and the other is also a race with a blood concentration of more than 80% of the dragon family.


    "I don''t regret it. Please give me your advice." The girl arched to Meng Haoran.


    Meng Haoran looked at it strangely and said, "do you believe Yang?"


    The girl was slightly stunned, then nodded and said, "I''m really Yang. You know so."


    Meng Haoran''s mouth twitched slightly. It''s really a coincidence. I don''t know if she has a cousin or something.


    "Just guess." Meng Haoran told the truth, "it''s better to start quickly. They can''t wait."


    The girl remembered what she was going to do, and her complexion became extremely dignified. Her momentum immediately rose to the top of the six stars Peak, the beginning of 7 stars, the middle of 7 stars, until the top of the middle of 7 stars The peak stopped completely.


    Meng Haoran nodded slightly when he saw this. It''s good. He has the name of self-knowledge.


    "Elder, be careful." The girl warned, and then there was a yellowish light on her body.


    "The law of the earth, good." Meng Haoran immediately recognized what it was. He was happy and knew that he would not be busy in vain this time.


    The law of the earth instantly turned into a yellow armor and covered the girl''s body, making the girl look like a secular majestic general, full of heroism.


    A stepping girl rushed forward with a momentum of courage, and her fist aimed at the seemingly weak point of Meng Haoran''s body.


    "The power is good, but the speed is too slow." Meng Haoran easily avoided the girl''s attack and looked very natural and unrestrained. If you observe carefully, you can find that although he made the action of avoiding, his steps stayed in place and didn''t leave at all.


    The girl is worthy of being called the Dragon Girl. Every punch is a void vibration and makes a huge roar. Even the whole beiweixing city can hear this sound.


    "What a powerful force. It''s amazing that you can leave such a deep mark on this so-called non-7-star indestructible black quartz only by boxing." In a building not far away, the fist prints of several girls are impressively listed, and they are still increasing with time.


    Different from just now, Meng Haoran did not fight back. He had been quietly understanding the earth law displayed by the girl. Finally, he even closed his eyes and avoided the girl''s attack completely with his physical instinct. However, his mind had sunk into the understanding of the law.


    However, when Meng Haoran''s understanding of the law of the earth was constantly added, others certainly didn''t know what he was doing. In particular, the party''s Long Nv''s action of closing Meng Haoran''s eyes was a very atmosphere. Although she also knew that she was not Meng Haoran''s opponent, since she fought, the least respect was to be given, didn''t she? Meng Haoran undoubtedly made her feel that she was not respected.


    A firm look flashed in the girl''s eyes, and then the earthy yellow light shone on her body. The armor disappeared, or completely turned into a huge sword of Tezuka. She sacrificed her defense for attack, which she would never do under normal circumstances, but Meng Haoran obviously didn''t intend to fight back now, With Meng Haoran''s eyes closed to stimulate her, she made such an impulsive move.


    The roar in the air turned into the sound of a sword, and the house in the distance fell down with a sword light. This time, her attack power was not improved at all.


    Meng Haoran, who was immersed in the understanding of the girl''s behavior, just glanced slightly, and then quickly stretched out. Everything seemed to return to the previous time, and Meng Haoran still didn''t leave the original place.


    "What a terrible guy. It''s so easy even if the opponent is a dragon girl. Is he from there?" Outside, a man pointed to the huge city arched by the four satellite cities, where the dragon city is located.


    "When you say that, only the adults there can be so strong! It''s so lucky that we''re lucky to watch the adults fight."


    ok Finally, someone thought about Meng Haoran''s identity to the dragon, and soon got a lot of recognition. After all, in the Dragon world, they really can''t think of any existence that would have such a strong strength at this age. The Dragon women are in the middle of the Dragon level, and Meng Haoran is at least the later stage of the Dragon level, or even more powerful.


    "Is the adult an elder, or a real dragon elite genius?" Thinking of this, many people''s eyes are golden, and their eyes to Meng Haoran are full of fire Hot, their only idea at this time is to be valued by Meng Haoran, and then brought to Longcheng, then they will develop.


    Meng Haoran didn''t know that many people were beating his attention at this time, but his understanding was finally over.


    After all, the realm of a girl is only so high, so Meng Haoran quickly reached the same realm as a girl, or a higher level than a girl.


    There was no need to continue to dodge. Meng Haoran suddenly opened his eyes and startled the girl.


    "I''ve seen through your attack, so I''ll give you a little guidance. See it clearly. This is the real use of the law of the earth." Meng Haoran said slowly, and then the same yellow light as the girl appeared, which directly turned into countless arrows in the void, which was called overwhelming.


    "How could it be? How strong is his control over the law?" The girl looked at the arrows that had blocked most of the light, and the vibration in her heart was speechless.


    As soon as Meng Haoran waved his hand, the arrows in the void shot at the girl rapidly, just like ten thousand arrows in the war. The scene was incomparably spectacular.


    The girl only felt an amazing crisis and had no time to do other things. She could only turn her huge sword into armor and defend herself firmly.


    The arrows finally came to the girl, and then hit the girl without hesitation, making a harsh sound on the girl''s armor. Not to mention, more arrows came and bombarded the girl, and the girl was surrounded by arrows.

 Chapter 895

    Everyone was staring at the scene in front of us. The endless arrows were really frightening. Even if it was a single arrow, there were countless people who could catch it, but the number was large. At this level, basically no one could resist it.


    The arrow attack lasted for a few minutes. Because there were too many arrows, an energy fog was generated around the girl, so that everyone could not see what had happened. However, judging from this situation, everyone would not think that the Dragon girl would be safe and not die was the best result.


    When the arrow disappeared and the energy fog disappeared, the scene we saw was not what we imagined. The girl was not hurt, but she looked a little pale and probably consumed too much.


    "How, you can understand." Meng Haoran''s control of power is indeed beyond their imagination. Meng Haoran not only controlled the power of the arrow, but also calculated the girl''s strength. When she was just completely consumed, she didn''t continue to attack her, but wiped the arrow from her side, which can also help the girl feel the law of the earth.


    To tell the truth, if Meng Haoran really had any evil intention before, he didn''t need so many arrows at all. One arrow would be enough to kill the girl.


    Yang didn''t regret it for a long time before she came back to her mind. The previous scene in her heart was still vivid. She did understand the deep-seated usage of some earth rules and knew that Meng Haoran was instructing herself, so she looked at Meng Haoran gratefully and said, "thank you for your guidance."


    "En" Meng Haoran nodded, then shut up and said no more.


    Yang didn''t regret, insisted and knew what to do. He left the challenge arena silently and left here directly. It seems that he plans to find a place to digest what she got this time.


    As the Dragon girl left, others with self-knowledge also left one after another. Most of the rest had a twinkle in their eyes and knew what bad things they were thinking at a glance.


    "It seems that no one will come up." After waiting for a while, seeing that no one came on stage for a long time, Meng Haoran also felt boring for a while. Besides, there were few people he could see here. Meng Haoran thought about it and simply went down.


    "Uncle, why don''t you continue!" Yuanfeng blinked. She couldn''t admire Meng Haoran''s domineering behavior. In fact, she still wanted to see Meng Haoran continue to be powerful.


    Hum, let you dare to look down on us. It''s silly! Sure enough, uncle''s strength is the strongest.


    I don''t know if there are people in the clan. Can uncle help? If he had helped me, maybe I could stay?


    Yuanfeng thought like this in her heart. The more she thought about it, the more she felt right. Finally, she couldn''t help smiling. Her eyes were like crescent moon, like a fox who stole a chicken.


    Meng Haoran raised his right hand directly when he saw Yuanfeng''s strange expression, and then


    "Why do you knock me on the head? What if you knock me silly?" Yuanfeng looked at Meng Haoran discontentedly, and Meng Haoran smiled with disapproval.


    "Let''s go! There''s nothing worth remembering here." After that, Meng Haoran took the lead to go outside, and as when he came, he also gave up a channel, but this time the channel is wider and wider, and can almost accommodate five people to go side by side. From this, we can see how everyone''s attitude towards Meng Haoran is awed.


    After Meng Haoran went far, these talents began to talk about the origin of Meng Haoran. It was very lively for a time. It can be predicted that Meng Haoran will be really famous soon.


    Meng Haoran took langmie and Yuanfeng to live in a better place in the satellite city. The next day, they continued to set out, leaving no room for the people who came to visit him.


    The reason why Meng Haoran left the next day is that he can''t wait to understand more rules. He has a hunch that if his trip to the dragon city is smooth, maybe his cultivation can directly break through to the next level after he returns to his noumenon ability.


    Generally speaking, unless it is a real pure blood giant, Dragon, if you want to enter the Dragon City, you need qualifications. For example, the Juncai list will choose some to enter at regular intervals. Meng Haoran''s previous plan was to enter as Juncai list, but now Meng Haoran doesn''t plan to use the method. He wants to enter the dragon city as soon as possible.


    So,


    Outside the gate of the Dragon City, when Meng Haoran and them came here, a huge black dragon suddenly appeared in front of them.


    "What race are you and what are you doing here?" The huge voice was deafening, which made Meng Haoran subconsciously frown.


    In the middle of 7 stars, it''s close to the late stage. Even a gatekeeper is such a giant dragon. It''s worthy of being a dragon city!


    After nodding secretly, Meng Haoran said to the black dragon, "I am a dragon born outside. I have only recently grown up. I came back here according to the memory of my blood and want to return to my original destination."


    "Well? The missing blood outside." Black dragon has some doubts in his eyes, but he also believes most of Meng Haoran''s words. After all, it''s unscientific to dare to impersonate the dragon family in this world, especially here is the base camp of the dragon family.


    The reason why the black dragon was confused was because he didn''t feel any dragon breath from Meng Haoran''s body. It''s uncertain.


    Meng Haoran also thought of this. After waving his hand to let the wolf out and Yuanfeng back, his body began to change. In a short moment, he became a giant dragon that had been ice blue, and his body was bigger than the black dragon.


    "The blood of the ice dragon family, and the level is higher than me. It''s really a genius." At this moment, the black dragon had no doubt about Meng Haoran, and his eyes were full of softness.


    "I don''t know if this can prove my identity." Meng Haoran turned into a human again and said to the black dragon.


    "Of course you can, clan! Welcome back. It''s as good as coming to your own home. I think you''ll like it soon. The ice dragons haven''t recovered for some time. You''re here at the right time." Black dragon''s tone is very soft.


    After that, Meng Haoran naturally entered the city very easily and brought langmie and Yuanfeng in. Although this did not conform to the rules, who called him a pure blood dragon genius in the eyes of the black dragon? This treatment still exists.

 Chapter 896

    After entering Longcheng, Meng Haoran found that he seemed to enter another world. Everything here is completely different from Meng Haoran''s imagination.


    "It''s interesting. What I saw outside is fake. Even I hid it." Meng Haoran smiled. It turned out that after he entered the city gate, he found a change in the surrounding scenery, and then appeared in the current place.


    After Meng Haoran''s death, the wolf was at a loss, but Yuanyue showed extremely curious eyes. It seems that she is not particularly surprised by the current experience.


    "Yuanfeng, it seems that you know something!" Meng Haoran''s tone was a little restless, as if he was going to be angry.


    "Hee hee" Yuan Yue smiled and was not frightened by Meng Haoran. Now, she can see whether Meng Haoran is really angry. She knows that Meng Haoran is not angry, but she also knows that if her answer can''t satisfy Meng Haoran, she will be punished by Meng Haoran. She can''t eat food or play games, It''s terrible.


    "It is said that the dragon city is actually a boundary hidden in this boundary. It is a space completely isolated from the outside world. The dragon city we see outside is actually a dragon city, but what we see is not comprehensive. What we see now is the real face of the dragon city. In the Dragon City..." Yuanyue said slowly what she knew about Longcheng.


    When Yuanyue finished speaking, Meng Haoran also roughly understood what was going on. He felt the magic factor and concentration in the air that was at least several times more active than the outside world. He was also curious about who arranged such a large magic array, with such a large range and such special effects.


    "What shall we do now, my lord?" When wolf Mie asked Meng Haoran, who was still in his mind, an ice blue dragon suddenly flew from the other side of the sky at a very fast speed.


    "Coincidence? Or the black dragon." Meng Haoran had a flash in his eyes and an idea in his heart that just now the black dragon had passed his message to the ice dragon family in the Dragon City, and then the ice dragon family would send the Dragon so soon.


    "Are you the people left behind outside? Hello, I''m Rona. I''m here to meet you." The double swords of the ice blue dragon landed on the ground turned into an imperial sister with long blue hair and ice blue eyes. She went to Meng Haoran and looked at Meng Haoran, confirmed what information and said.


    Rona is very curious about Meng Haoran. You know, people like Meng Haoran who are left outside are very rare. They haven''t appeared for hundreds of years. Therefore, as soon as she received the notice from the elders in the family, she came here as soon as possible, just to meet the suddenly appeared people.


    Perhaps the attribute is the reason of ice. Rona looks a little cold and arrogant. Even if she is very polite when talking, she also gives people a somewhat inhumane cold feeling. Fortunately, Meng Haoran doesn''t care about these. Instead, she is a little happy. Someone has led the way as a guide since she first came. That''s a great thing.


    "Yes, I''m just Meng Haoran. I''m not very familiar with here. I don''t know if my sister can introduce me?" Meng Haoran pretended to be tender without integrity.


    Sister? When she was suddenly called to this title, Luo Na was stunned, and then looked at Meng Haoran with softer eyes. In fact, she is already the youngest generation in the family. She has always been taken care of. She is very useful for the title of sister. Unconsciously, she really feels that Meng Haoran is a brother.


    "Come with me. I''ll introduce you one by one. Of course, you can ask me if you don''t understand." Rona said to Meng Haoran with a smile. If other dragons see this scene, they must be surprised. When will the little witch of the ice dragon family be so kind.


    Meng Haoran then introduced Yuanyue and langmie. For langmie, Luo Na just took a faint look and no longer paid attention to it. Instead, it was Yuanfeng. She set it for a few seconds before she said a meaningful word "I remember that the elder of Yuanfeng family seemed to have come once not long ago."


    Luo Na''s words startled yuan Yue. She quickly hid behind Meng Haoran and looked at Luo Na with a half head. It was like Luo Na was a big villain who abducted children.


    Fortunately, Rona didn''t continue to say anything about Yuanyue. Yuanyue was a little relieved.


    Under the leadership of Rona, Meng Haoran and others set foot on the road to the ice dragon family. Of course, they flew.


    In the air, the earth kept retreating. Meng Haoran quietly listened to Rona''s introduction to the dragon city and asked some questions from time to time. He wanted to combine it with Yuanyue''s introduction. Soon, Meng Haoran had a general image of the outline of the Dragon City in his mind. He was no longer black about the dragon city. Except for some things Meng Haoran had really seen, It''s half a dragon city.


    Because Meng Haoran''s identity is the pure blood of the ice dragon family, Rona said a lot that even Yuanyue doesn''t know the secret. Generally speaking, these are things that only the real dragon can know.


    In the Dragon City, all the giant dragons do not live together, but live according to their attributes. For example, the ice dragon family is in one place, the fire dragon family and the black dragon family are in another place, and so on.


    Of course, these places are not randomly selected, but divided according to the ranking of strength. The stronger the strength of the dragon family, the better the place to live, and the more helpful it is to practice. It is said that the magic concentration of the most powerful golden holy dragon family in the dragon family is even 50 times that of the outside.


    The strength ranking of the ice dragon family in the whole dragon family is also superior, so the place where they live is also close to the center of the dragon city. The magic concentration there is about 30 times that of the outside world. Although it is not the best, it is also very good. Therefore, when talking about the situation of their own family, Meng Haoran obviously felt that Rona was very proud.


    "By the way, it''s really time for you to come back. Soon it will be the Centennial Dabi. The people who rank high in Dabi can enter the Dragon tomb to understand the rules." Said Rona, the fire in her eyes Heat did not hide Meng Haoran''s eyes, and immediately made Meng Haoran interested in the so-called dragon tomb. What kind of place can make a strong man in the middle of the seven stars so thirsty What about hope?

 Chapter 897

    Dragon tomb, as it literally means, stores the bones of the lost dragon. It is one of the most important places for the dragon family.


    Like the dragon family in the novel, everything on the dragon family in this world is a well deserved treasure. Bones can be used to make magic tools, scales can be used to make armor, blood can be used to release magic, and meat can be used to enhance the flesh.


    Of course, because this is the Dragon world, no one dares to pay attention to the dragons, but it''s not absolute. There are also desperate guys who use the remains of the dragons to do something.


    Well! There are many things we need to pay attention to for the time being. The only reason why Rona wants to go into the Dragon tomb is that there are great benefits in the Dragon tomb, and this benefit is about the understanding of the law.


    The Dragon tomb is an extremely magical place. The giant dragons in the Dragon tomb will remain the same as before and will not rot. in addition, it also plays a most important role, that is, the giant dragon bones will be surrounded by the power of laws they understood during their lifetime. In other words, as long as they practice around their bones, they can directly refer to the power of corresponding laws, Then the understanding of the law rises sharply.


    Like Meng Haoran, the only requirement for the dragon family here is to understand the rules. The accumulation of magic is very simple in this unique environment, so as long as the rules are met, they will naturally be promoted.


    "The Dragon tomb is a very magical place. As long as I practice in it for a period of time, my law will break through." Luo Na told Meng Haoran a little about the Dragon tomb and finally concluded.


    Meng Haoran can see that Luona in front of her is at the critical point to the later stage of 7 stars. As long as she understands the power of the law, it is appropriate to promote to the later stage of 7 stars. Normally, it will take her hundreds of years to advance. If she can enter the Dragon tomb, this time will be infinitely shortened, No wonder Rona said before that the Dragon tomb was so excited.


    Not only Rona, Meng Haoran was as excited as Rona after he learned the news. He even doubted whether he had become an illegitimate son of the world. He really came to the pillow just when he wanted to sleep. Is there a place for him to improve his understanding of the law better than the Dragon tomb? As long as he can go in, he will soon understand more laws, and his harvest will be beyond imagination.


    Well, it''s such a pleasant decision that we must enter the Dragon tomb. Well, we don''t refuse to go in even by unconventional means.


    "I don''t know if I can take part in the Centennial contest, little brother?" Meng Haoran showed an expression of great interest, but it was also very normal in Rona''s view. She didn''t see where Meng Haoran''s real excitement was.


    "Of course, as long as it is a pure blood dragon and is within 200 years old, I have participated once, but I didn''t get the qualification last time. I will get the qualification this time. I don''t have a chance to participate in the next time." Rona said, revealing her age. She''s probably in her 100s.


    The Centennial comparison is only aimed at the younger generation of the Dragon nationality. Compared with the thousands of years of life of the Dragon nationality, 200 is indeed very young. Compared with human beings, it is not yet fully adult?


    "However, there should be no problem with your age, but your strength..." Luo Na said. Suddenly, she was stunned and looked at Meng Haoran, because she found that she couldn''t see what Meng Haoran''s real strength was.


    How could this happen! Is he better than me? Or is there something in him that can hide his strength?


    "What''s the matter?" Meng Haoran continued to play silly. Naturally, he saw what Rona was wondering. He wouldn''t be unable to feel Rona''s exploration.


    "Well, if you don''t mind, can you tell me what level you are now?" Rona said it directly.


    Luo Na''s reaction was really beyond Meng Haoran''s expectation, but he soon figured out that she had not experienced any society. The dragons here are still very simple reasons!


    One side of the wolf Mie and Yuan Yue, who had not spoken much here, also looked active and pricked up their ears. In fact, they have always been very curious about Meng Haoran''s strength.


    Meng Haoran made a thoughtful expression and said, "I don''t know what level, but it seems that my strength was about the same as my sister not long ago!"


    Meng Haoran is not wrong to say so. After all, when he just came to the world, his strength had a weak period for a period of time, but after this weak period, he was not strong at all.


    "Just like me not long ago? Is that so? It seems that you should be the late dragon level. I didn''t expect you to be so talented." Luo Na said unexpectedly. In her opinion, Meng Haoran''s promotion from the mid-term to the late stage in decades has been very amazing. She didn''t think more deeply at all.


    Is it really like this? Langmie on one side didn''t believe Meng Haoran''s words, but he didn''t dare to ask. Yuanyue also had the same feeling and looked at Meng Haoran with a strange look.


    Ronado, who knows the strength of Meng Haoran, has a better attitude. After all, it is still a world where the strong are respected. Although the dragon family is already the master of the world and is relatively harmonious within the family, there is still a special feeling about the strong existence. For example, now, because Meng Haoran is stronger than himself, Luona subconsciously has more favorable feelings for Meng Haoran.


    "How do you practice? Are the external conditions really so good?" Luo Na asked curiously. You know, according to the truth, Meng Haoran is a giant dragon left from the outside. At this age, he can''t become such a powerful existence. In the later stage of 7 stars, he is also a little expert in the giant dragon family. According to Meng Haoran''s potential, it is normal to enter 8 stars, which is enough to attract more attention of the ice dragon family.


    It seems that we must have a good talk with the elder later. We must give him more resources so that he can return to his heart completely.


    "Hehe, I don''t know what''s going on. Just practice." Meng Haoran made a ha ha, obviously unwilling to talk in detail.


    Who knows, when Rona heard this, she gave him a pity look. Obviously, she thought Meng Haoran was hiding the fact that his practice was very hard.

 Chapter 898

    Meng Haoran, who followed Rona quickly, came to the residence of the ice dragon family. The sky here is white and snowflakes are still falling at this time.


    "How''s it going? It''s beautiful!" Luo Na pointed to a house made of ice in front and said to Meng Haoran that because the attribute is ice, the ice dragon family particularly likes the cold environment, so of course, the residence is also inclined to low temperature. It is normal for them to live in an ice house.


    Meng Haoran can feel that the surrounding temperature is about minus 50 degrees, that is, the powerful dragon lives here. It is absolutely impossible to be an ordinary person.


    The arrival of Meng Haoran and his party attracted a lot of attention. They are other people of the ice dragon family. Of course, their eyes are very soft for Meng Haoran, although they don''t look soft.


    "Little Nana, is he the new clan?" An old voice sounded. Meng Haoran also saw the speaker. It was an old woman who turned into a human shape. Her face was covered with wrinkles, but her eyes were still so clear.


    "Yes, Mrs. Magu! Yes, he is. Now I''m going to take him to the elder!" Rona''s tone is somewhat respectful. She has to show respect for the old dragon who saw her as a big dragon since she was a child. It is said that mother Magu used to be a big figure in the whole dragon family! I just don''t know what happened, and finally I gradually don''t care about it.


    The old woman, known as Ma Gu''s mother-in-law, looked at Meng Haoran carefully. Finally, her eyes showed appreciation. She nodded to Meng Haoran and said, "welcome home. If you have any difficulties in the future, you can come to me."


    After the old woman said that, regardless of Meng Haoran''s reaction, she left in one direction.


    Meng Haoran looked at his back for some unknown reason, but Luona on one side was surprised and said, "it seems that grandma Magu also sees that you are a genius. Otherwise, she wouldn''t care so much about you. You know, there are only a few ice dragons who can help her. I didn''t expect another you today."


    Meng Haoran smiled irrefutably. Would he care about this? Of course not. Isn''t it a once 8-star? Look at her now, it''s not far from entering the Dragon tomb.


    Meng Haoran was taken to the outside of the largest ice house, and then Rona stopped. "Well, you''re the only one who can go in next. Don''t worry, I''ll arrange them."


    Alone? Meng Haoran nodded calmly, and then walked to the ice house.


    After entering the igloo, Meng Haoran immediately felt the pressure of the 8-star strong and pressed towards him. His body was slightly heavy, which didn''t have a great impact on him, but Meng Haoran still pretended to be able to bear it.


    For a long time, when Meng Haoran was pretending to enter the state of sweating and white complexion, the strong pressure retreated quickly.


    Is the trial over? At this time, Meng Haoran began to observe the old man who is likely to be the elder of the ice dragon family.


    Compared with the old woman I met before, although the old man is also an old man, it is obvious that his breath of life is still very active, and he can rub it for hundreds of years or thousands of years.


    It''s really worthy of being a great elder. Is it in the middle of 8 stars? This strength has exceeded Meng Haoran''s expectation. Meng Haoran originally thought that the great elder was just like the beginning of 8 stars.


    All the elders of the ice dragon family are in the middle of 8 stars, so there is no doubt that the most powerful existence of the dragon family must be in the late of 8 stars or the village with the peak of 8 stars. If there is a giant dragon with the peak of 8 stars, Meng Haoran should be careful. Although he is not afraid of one-to-one, it should be a group of eight stars and there are eight stars among them, Meng Haoran is also unable to parry.


    "Yes, are you the new kid? I''m the current elder of the ice dragon family. Welcome home and take this place as your home in the future. You''ll suffer outside. Don''t worry. Everything will be better when you come here. From now on, the ice dragon family will be your strongest backing..." the old man said a lot to Meng Haoran, The overall meaning is to let him not have any burden, but quickly integrate into the ice dragon group.


    Meng Haoran listened quietly without interrupting. He just nodded at some time to indicate that he was listening.


    The dialogue lasted an hour before it ended. Meng Haoran was sent out without saying a word.


    Of course, it''s not that the elder doesn''t pay attention to him. As the elder of the ice dragon family, he actually belongs to the kind who doesn''t talk a lot. Now it''s enough to tell him for an hour.


    Moreover, after Meng Haoran came out and was taken to the place arranged for him, Meng Haoran knew that he was still valued when he looked at even Rona with envy.


    After leaving a contact with each other, Rona left. She had other things to do.


    In the ice house, Meng Haoran said to the wolf, "I''m afraid I''ll live here for some time. You know what to do! And Yuanyue, you''d better pray that no one comes to the door. I won''t care about you."


    "Sir, I know what to do. You can rest assured."


    "Hum, what! Bad uncle."


    After Meng Haoran cleaned up the house a little and put on some of his own decorations, giant dragons came to visit one after another. It can be seen that they are still very enthusiastic about Meng Haoran.


    For the care delivered to the door, Meng Hao can''t be cold faced, but can only be a warm reception. Fortunately, they seem to know that enough is enough. They just come to talk to Meng Haoran and contact their feelings. There is no situation that Meng Haoran stays for a long time, which makes Meng Haoran a little relaxed.


    The first day passed so simply. The next morning, Rona appeared in front of Meng Haoran again.


    "Didn''t you say you also want to participate in the Centennial contest? Then go and register with me. The registration time is only three days. The competition officially starts on the fourth day." Rona took Meng Haoran''s hand to lead the way in front, and said to Meng Haoran some things related to Dabi from time to time, such as some rules and precautions of Dabi.


    "Oh, isn''t this our little witch? Why do you still hold a man''s hand? Does it already belong to your heart?"

 Chapter 899

    Looking along the voice, she was a girl with short red hair and a hotter figure than Rona. Her eyes were full of aura. At first glance, she was an ancient and strange type.


    "Look, it''s rabita. She''s looking for Rona''s magic again." Whispering around, Meng Haoran soon knew the identity of the visitor.


    The girl named rabita''s status in the fire dragon family is similar to that of Rona in the ice dragon family, and she is younger than Rona. Maybe it''s because of her sex. She has always been against Rona. She will never be friendly when she meets, but her strength is not as good as Rona. Generally speaking, it''s just a corner of the mouth war.


    Speaking of it, Rona is called a little witch only because she is a little cruel to the enemy''s means. She feels magical when fighting, as if she has no pain and is crazy. In addition, as an ice dragon family, she is not very good at expressing rich feelings, so she will be called a little witch.


    Different from Rona, rabbita is actually worthy of the title of witch. It''s a lot of tricks to tease people. It often makes some dragons, chickens and dogs jump. If it weren''t for her status in the dragon family and her talent, it might be the end of being often imprisoned.


    In the face of rabbita''s provocation, Rona just glanced at her, and then continued to talk to Meng Haoran about Dabi.


    Luo Na is so. Meng Haoran naturally doesn''t mind his own business. He can naturally see that the relationship between the two people is actually a little subtle. If they weren''t both women, in Meng Haoran''s opinion, they might come together in the end. Isn''t this a typical enemy?


    Rona''s reaction was obviously outside the rabbita, but she was just stunned and reacted. Originally, she thought that this time would be the same as before. Rona would have a war with her. She was most familiar with herself, maybe not herself, maybe your enemy.


    At this time, rabbita seemed to realize something. She looked at Rona and Meng Haoran carefully, and finally fixed her eyes on Meng Haoran.


    "Hey, boy, who are you? Why haven''t you seen it all the time." Is it because of him? Rona doesn''t bother to argue with me. Is he really Rona''s boyfriend?


    At the thought that he might have made a prophecy, a very complex emotion suddenly appeared in rabita''s heart, as if his favorite thing had been robbed by someone.


    This is aimed at me. Meng Haoran hasn''t figured out what to say yet, but Rona on one side spoke in advance.


    "A child should go and play. Who he is has nothing to do with you, or do you want to sign up for Dabi?" Rona''s tone was not polite at all. Rabita''s face suddenly turned blue and white.


    Rona''s words did say her pain. Her strength is only in the early stage of 7 stars. Although she is good at her age, if she participates in Dabi in this way, she can''t even enter the finals. She didn''t think of participating in Dabi before. She just came here to see the excitement this time.


    "Whoever is a child is obviously not much older than me. Don''t be an adult. Also, can''t I participate in the big competition? You''re really right. I''m here to sign up today." Rabita didn''t think about it at all. Even she regretted it after saying it. Just seeing Rona''s stunned expression, she immediately raised her head and looked very proud.


    Rona is naturally familiar with rabbita. She can see that the other party is only talking angrily for a moment, showing a smile.


    However, Rona obviously added fuel to the fire by doing so, which made it difficult for the rabbita to ride the tiger. She saw the rabbita bite her teeth, her eyes became firm from hesitation, and finally walked to the registration place.


    "I want to sign up."


    "Don''t you think about it?" The person in charge of the registration record is a middle-aged man with a very serious look, which gives people a sense of meticulousness. Generally speaking, he will not dissuade the applicants. In addition, rabbita is not the bottom among the applicants this time, but he saw the previous situation, so he would say so.


    Rabbita''s answer was to shake her head. The middle-aged also shook her head. Finally, she wrote down her name and gave her a number plate, No. 523. From here, we can see that there are more than 500 fierce competitions in Dabi, and the registration is not over. It is estimated that the real contestants may pass the front, and only the top ten can enter the Dragon tomb, which is almost one in a hundred.


    Rabita took the number card and went to Meng Haoran in front of them. She raised the number card in her hand and said to Rona, "how about it!"


    Rona looked at rabbita in silence and finally said, "so what if you participate, just one more to make up."


    Make up? It''s true that rabbita''s current strength, not to mention the top ten, I''m afraid the top 100 are very reluctantly.


    "You..." rabita was obviously angry, but she couldn''t find a retort. In fact, she knew Rona was right.


    Rabbita could not refute, but suddenly saw Meng Haoran on one side, suddenly brightened his eyes and said, "I''m making up, what about him? I''m afraid I can''t even make up!"


    It''s about me again. Did I annoy anyone? Meng Haoran lay shot.


    Luo Na was stunned when she heard the speech, and then the corners of her mouth showed a smile. She knew that Meng Haoran''s strength was stronger than her, but she didn''t continue to say anything, but handed Meng Haoran a very playful look. It seems that someone underestimated you. You can do it yourself.


    Rabita noticed Rona''s small movements. She hated Meng Haoran more and more for no reason. She looked at Meng Haoran fiercely, just like a female tiger.


    "If I count up, I won''t bother you. Sister Na, we''d better sign up quickly!" Meng Haoran said to the rabbita faintly, and then directly pulled up Rona''s hand and walked to the registration point in the rabbita''s stunned eyes.


    Rona was a little confused by Meng Haoran''s sudden move, but she didn''t resist. Finally, she was obediently pulled to the registration point at the mercy of Meng Haoran.


    At the registration point, Meng Haoran seemed to find something wrong. He let go and said sincerely to Rona, "Er, I didn''t notice just now..."


    "You don''t have to explain, I know." Rona interrupted Meng Haoran''s explanation, but her tone was strange and a little coquettish, but she didn''t even pay attention to herself.

 Chapter 900

    You know? What do you know? Now Meng Haoran was at a loss.


    "Are you going to sign up?" The middle-aged person in charge of registration said that Meng Haoran temporarily came out of his thinking.


    "Yes!" Meng Haoran appreciates this guy who is a good man at first sight, so his tone is respectful, but that''s all.


    "Here, this is the token for the competition. You just need to record your own breath on it, and register by the way." The middle-aged man gave Meng Haoran a token similar to the rabbi tower, with No. 555 on it, and then handed Meng Haoran a jade tube.


    Meng Haoran took the token and the jade tube, wrote his name on the jade tube, and then Rona also signed up.


    "Meng Haoran? It seems that this big match will be very interesting." Looking at the voice of Meng Haoran and Rona leaving, the middle-aged murmured that he was the top of the star When the peak is close to the existence of 8 stars, it is natural to see Meng Haoran''s strength in the later stage of the outer 7 stars. He is also very curious in the face of Meng Haoran.


    After reporting the name, Rona left with other things, so Meng Haoran had to go back alone. Fortunately, their cultivation and memory had long been strengthened. Naturally, they remembered the way back.


    Meng Haoran was stopped on his way back. He was stopped by two strong men who looked a little tough. The breath on each body was 7 stars.


    "Boy, it''s bad luck for you to provoke the little princess. Let''s beat him up. Don''t worry. He won''t die."


    "Well, I just want to know where you get your confidence?" Meng Haoran looked at two guys who were too confident, and then shot


    "What? Disappeared, where?"


    The outcome of the two strong men was bleak. They were beaten by Meng Haoran for 10 minutes. In particular, Meng Haoran used magic to increase the sense of pain in order to make them happy. Finally, the two dragons were beaten so directly that they couldn''t even scream. They may not recover in a few years.


    "Little princess? Is it that chick? It seems necessary to teach her a lesson!" Thinking of the little princess, Meng Haoran thought of the rabbi tower. After all, he offended the woman when he came to Longcheng.


    Back to his residence, Meng Haoran didn''t do anything else, but silently waited for the beginning of Dabi.


    ¡­¡­..


    At the foot of a towering mountain in Longcheng, it is very lively at this time. Almost 5000 giant dragons appear here. Their purpose is naturally to have a big competition for a hundred years.


    In the sky, a dignified middle-aged man was talking, and most of the dragons were crazy Hot looking at him, he is the contemporary patriarch of the dragon family, long Ao. He can be called earth shaking in the later period of 8 stars.


    "I didn''t expect that even the dragon people can''t avoid this kind of vulgarity!" Listening to long Ao''s almost brainwashing speech, Meng Haoran only felt drowsy, but saw those crazy faces on one side Hot young dragons, Meng Haoran has to admit that the dragon clan leader still has a set.


    For a full hour, long aocai announced the official start of Dabi. At this time, Meng Haoran regained his spirit.


    Dabi is divided into three levels. The first level is the token competition. All participants will compete for tokens in a specified area. Only five tokens can advance to the next level. The time of this level is a total of three days.


    Of course, it is a specified area. In fact, this area is not laughing. It is as big as the earth, but for the giant dragon Meng Haoran, this distance is just a matter of a while.


    For the sake of fairness, although everyone enters together, it takes half an hour to start fighting.


    "After we go in, we are opponents. Take care." Luo Na, beside Meng Haoran, looked serious and said to him.


    "You too." Meng Haoran didn''t say anything together. He knew the other party wouldn''t agree. Besides, he also believed that the first level was not difficult for Rona.


    Meng Haoran had seen all the strength of the contestants before, and found that Rona''s strength ranked about the top 20. Unless she met the existence of the top five levels, she could easily get away. Moreover, even if she met the top five, she would not be in danger of life. After all, it is a big ratio within the dragon family, and casualties are not allowed, Meng Haoran can feel the 8-star power hidden in the dark. They will take action at the critical moment.


    They entered the competition area together. The dragons around turned into a flash of light and left. In the twinkling of an eye, Meng Haoran was left alone.


    Meng Haoran didn''t go to other places. He directly found a place with good scenery nearby, took out a recliner and a sunshade, and went to sleep. Yes, he just went to sleep. Anyway, the time for the game is three days, and it''s not too late to do it on the last day. Maybe it''s enough to grab a dragon''s token at that time.


    Of course, if a dragon takes the initiative to send it to the door during this period, Meng Haoran doesn''t mind accepting the other party''s token.


    Meng Haoran''s move was seen in the eyes of the hidden guardians, who were stunned, but they were only responsible for preventing accidents, so there was no reminder. In addition, Meng Haoran''s doing so was also in line with the regulations, and the rules did not say that he could not sleep on the way of the game.


    I don''t know whether it was Meng Haoran''s good luck or some other reason. On the first day, although it was very hot in other places, Meng Haoran was always very calm here. Even a dragon didn''t come to him for trouble. Meng Haoran slept at ease. Even the sound of fighting from time to time was naturally filtered by him.


    The next day, Meng Haoran''s luck was still so good. He didn''t meet a dragon and spent it so quietly.


    on the third day,


    "Alas, it seems that I should take the initiative!" Meng Haoran said reluctantly, released his spiritual strength, quickly locked several goals, and finally chose the one nearest to him.


    Long lie, as a genius of the fire dragon family, can rank in the top 10 of the contestants this time. He grabbed five tokens early, and then found a place to quietly wait for the end of the first level. He thought there would be no accident, but he didn''t expect to meet Meng Haoran on this last day.


    "Hand over the token in your hand and I won''t do it, or you, you know." Meng Haoran''s indifference made long lie angry.

 Chapter 901

    In fact, Meng Haoran gave long lie a chance. If long lie did what Meng Haoran said at this time, there is no doubt that the remaining time is enough for him to snatch enough tokens again, but it is obvious that long lie will not do that. The pride of being a strong man does not allow him to do so.


    "If you want to get the token, take it yourself." Long lie was already thinking about how to make Meng Haoran.


    "Did the negotiation fail?" Meng Haoran sadly shakes his head. However, in long lie''s view, this is the expression of Meng Haoran''s guilty heart, which makes long lie calm.


    Meng Haoran didn''t say much anymore. He slowly walked towards long lie. The speed was not fast, that is, the speed of ordinary people.


    What''s going on? Long lie didn''t care at first, but as Meng Haoran approached, he gradually found something bad, because when Meng Haoran took the first step, there was some pressure on him, and as Meng Haoran got closer and closer, the pressure on him became greater and greater, and it was very difficult for him to even move at the back.


    Move! Move your body? Seeing that Meng Haoran was about to come to his side, long lie roared in his heart. There were green veins on his forehead, and his eyes were full of madness,.


    However, everything was in vain. In the end, he did not successfully get rid of the pressure like the protagonist of the novel. Instead, he half knelt to the ground because he couldn''t bear the huge pressure.


    When Meng Haoran came to long lie, long lie finally collapsed and completely knelt at Meng Haoran''s feet. At this time, he completely lost his heart of resistance.


    "You''re good. You just met me." Meng Haoran said slowly, and then moved his hand towards long lie. Four tokens floated out of long lie, and finally slowly fell on Meng Haoran''s hand.


    Meng Haoran left a token for long lie. Anyway, only five tokens are needed to pass. It can be regarded as giving him some hope.


    After seeing the same, long lie, whose eyes were dull, Meng Haoran turned and left directly, leaving a word in the void


    "The real strong will not care about the temporary failure. Even if you fail, you will stand up again. If you still want to be strong, I hope to see you in the second level."


    After Meng Haoran left for about half an hour, long lie finally recovered from the blow. He looked at the direction of Meng Haoran''s departure, and his last words came to mind. Finally, his eyes became firm.


    "Maybe I''m not your opponent now, but you''re right. The real strong won''t be depressed because of temporary failure. Waiting for me, I will stand in front of you again." Since then, there has been an unspeakable thing on the body of long lie who stood up again, which is essential to the road to the strong. Just because of this thing, the track of long lie has changed quietly, and finally he even became the next leader of the dragon family, which even Meng Haoran didn''t think of.


    Long lie didn''t mention it for the time being. When Meng Haoran returned to his original place, he made an unexpected discovery.


    On Meng Haoran''s original recliner, a dragon that Meng Haoran was not familiar with, but not unfamiliar, was lying on it, showing a very comfortable expression.


    "Hum, that guy really knows how to enjoy. He actually placed such a thing here, but it will belong to me after I teach him a lesson." Rabita murmured, unaware that the person she was waiting for was not far away.


    How did rabita show up here? Of course, it''s for Meng Haoran, and the reason why she can find here is also thanks to a magic prop that can lock the breath. However, this prop is not omnipotent. She can only take her to the place where Meng Haoran stayed a few minutes ago, that is to say, she can directly find Meng Haoran herself only if Meng Haoran stayed in one place for a long time.


    The reason why rabbita came here now is that she went to collect tokens before. After all, her strength is not the bottom. In this test, she is medium. Coupled with her high status, she also has some powerful magic props. Not to mention, she has collected three tokens in two days. With one of her own, it is already four, It''s enough to count Meng Haoran, so she came to Meng Haoran at this time.


    "Cough." Meng Haoran saw that rabbita was completely addicted to his own world and didn''t notice himself, so he could only make a voice to remind him.


    "Who!" Rabbita looked impatiently. He was stunned when he saw Meng Haoran, and then smiled, "you''re back at last."


    "Why? Do we have a good relationship? You are happy to see me. Do you say you come to make friends with me?" Although Meng Haoran knew that it would not be good for rabbita to find him, he still didn''t show it on the surface and pretended to be confused.


    It seems that I didn''t expect Meng Haoran to say so. Looking at Meng Haoran is like looking at a fool. "What do you really think? Well, yes, I came to make friends with you. Now we are friends. As friends, do you want to help me?"


    Rabita said to help, but his eyes were cunning and didn''t hide from Meng Haoran''s eyes.


    "Of course, friends! Naturally we should help each other." It depends on what you want to say.


    "OK! I''ll make you a friend. Now let''s talk about help," said rabbita pretending to be a little embarrassed. "Actually, I''m one token away from customs clearance. I don''t know..."


    Before she finished, Meng Haoran directly took out a token and threw it. The rabbi tower subconsciously took the token into his hand. Leng Leng waited and looked at Meng Haoran. Suddenly, she felt a sense of guilt she had never felt before.


    Is it too much for me to do so? Did I misunderstand him before? In fact, he is a good dragon with pure heart.


    "If you give me a token, you won''t be able to pass. Otherwise, forget it." Rabbi Tana said, a little embarrassed.


    "It''s all right. I''ll just grab it again." Meng Haoran didn''t have to worry about me at all. He deceived rabbita again, which made rabbita feel more guilty and completely forgot what she had come to do before.


    Meng Haoran looked at the rabbi tower, which had been cheated by himself, and showed a smile. He also had a deeper understanding of the rabbi tower. This is a spoiled little girl at home! There''s some help, as long as someone leads her on the right path.

 Chapter 902

    Meng Haoran''s original intention was that if the rabbita was not fooled, he would have to teach her a little lesson, but there would be trouble in the future. After all, the rabbita''s character would not be the kind of person who would swallow it, unless Meng Haoran was cruel and heavy handed. For a girl, especially a good-looking girl, Meng Haoran obviously wouldn''t do that.


    Now, just pay a token to completely stabilize the rabbi tower, which is the best outcome for Meng Haoran. As for saying that his token is not enough, there is no need to worry. He is a man who gets four tokens in a few minutes. It''s not a minute to win another token.


    "Why don''t I join you? It should be easier for two people. If you can''t get it at last, take back the token." Rabita thought.


    Seeing this, Meng Haoran knew that if he didn''t agree, the rabbita wouldn''t go, so he simply agreed, but he thought about waiting. If the rabbita found that he was a great master in the later stage of 7 stars, it would be a good look, needless to say.


    After reaching an agreement, Meng Haoran took the rabbi tower to the direction he sensed. Of course, it showed that he still pretended to choose a direction at will. You know, the world has no spirit to scan this thing. Even if it is tens of meters away, the giant dragons will not find each other unless they can expose their momentum.


    Meng Haoran walked in front, and the rabbi tower behind him seemed very vigilant. He looked around from time to time, as if something would suddenly appear from around.


    Rabbita looked at Meng Haoran as if she were going to play. In her heart, she thought Meng Haoran was a little white with no combat experience. The token Meng Haoran gave her might be his own, which made her more firm her heart. Even if she didn''t pass, she must ensure that Meng Haoran passed. To rabbita''s great surprise, it seemed that their luck was amazing. They didn''t encounter any danger all the way. Not to mention ambush, they didn''t even see some ordinary Warcraft.


    Although it is the Dragon City, the Dragon nationality is not the kind of race that doesn''t need to eat. Even if their strength is enough to open up the valley to some extent, it shows the difference because they are in different worlds.


    Because they want to eat, there are some Warcraft of other races in the dragon city. However, if these Warcraft are not of low wisdom, they are of low strength. They are not a threat to the dragon family at all, and are equivalent to livestock.


    After traveling for about half an hour, Meng Haoran finally found their goal. One end is a metal dragon that shows its body, and its strength is an ordinary 7-star medium-term.


    Seeing this metal dragon, rabbita obviously relaxed a lot. She was really afraid of meeting some top seed players before. In that case, they might not have robbed, but be robbed.


    A 7-star mid-term, although a little stronger than her, but she can cope, plus Meng Haoran''s words, it should be no problem.


    "Wait for the main attack. You''ll help." Rabita said to Meng Haoran, and then took the initiative to expose herself to the metal dragon.


    "It''s you!" When the metal dragon saw the rabbi tower, he immediately recognized the identity of the rabbi tower, but it was because of this that he breathed a sigh of relief. After all, he was one level higher than the rabbi tower.


    "Give me the token, or I''ll beat you up and take it away." Rabita said coolly.


    Naturally, the metal dragon will not be obedient. Perhaps considering the background of the rabbita, he plans to leave directly and doesn''t want to fight with the rabbita.


    However, the metal dragon was a step slower after all. When he just flew hundreds of meters, the rabbi tower also turned into a fire dragon. A dragon breath was sprayed in the past. The metal dragon was forced to avoid, and the avoidance speed slowed down and had no chance to leave.


    "I really thought I was afraid of you. Today I''ll show you what absolute strength is." The clay figurine still has three points of anger, not to mention the arrogant dragon. The blocked metal dragon doesn''t intend to leave now. It directly turned its direction and flew towards the rabbi tower. The scales full of metal texture look majestic.


    "Metal impact"


    Different from the fire dragon''s attack with fire attribute, the metal dragon is better at hand to hand combat. Their physical strength is one of the best in the dragon family. If they are really close, even if they are at the same level as the metal dragon, the rabbi tower will lose more than win less.


    Fortunately, rabbita also knew this. After seeing the action of the metal dragon, she opened the distance. At the same time, she also kept spraying flame bombs to interfere with the metal dragon.


    "She should still have cards." Meng Haoran looked down at the rabbita who didn''t seem alarmed.


    Sure enough, as Meng Haoran thought, when the metal dragon approached the rabbi tower hard and reached the distance that can be attacked, the rabbi tower did shine a blue light, and then her body appeared in a place outside, a little far from the metal dragon.


    "Space moves! I didn''t expect you to have such a thing." The metal dragon was shocked. For the metal dragon, there is nothing more troublesome than this skill.


    "However, if you move by your own ability, I''ll run immediately, but at least with magic props, I''ll see how many times you can move." The metal dragon quickly adjusted and ran to the rabbi tower with a more ferocious momentum than before.


    Rabita was also more frightened by the momentum of the metal dragon. Without her previous calm, it was obvious that she underestimated the metal dragon. If it was normal, she should move and leave now. In this case, the metal dragon would not continue to chase. However, because of Meng Haoran, it was obvious that she could not leave immediately and fell into a dilemma.


    What should I do? While making a long-range attack, rabbita thought about the method, completely forgetting that what she had previously let Meng Haoran sneak attack. In her opinion, Meng Haoran''s sneak attack at this time will not have the slightest effect.


    Without waiting for the rabbita to insist on a hero to save the United States or something in the end, Meng Haoran made a decisive move after seeing the situation. When there was only one rabbita among the metal longans, he grabbed a gap and appeared directly on his head. Then, in the astonished eyes of the rabbita, he punched out directly. Of course, the metal dragon was stunned.


    "You... How did you do it?" Rabita finally couldn''t help asking.

 Chapter 903

    "How did you do it? Didn''t you see it all?" Meng Haoran looked blankly. He didn''t seem to understand what rabita said.


    He really doesn''t know? Not pretending to be stupid? Rabita looked at Meng Haoran suspiciously. Finally, she didn''t see through Meng Haoran''s disguise. Meng Haoran''s innocent eyes were too deceptive.


    "If you can knock him out so easily, what strength are you? Eh, why can''t I see through your strength? Are you stronger than me?" Rabita suddenly exclaimed that she had never thought Meng Haoran would be stronger than her before.


    Meng Haoran flashed a smile in his eyes, and then said normally, "I''m from the later stage of dragon level."


    Moreover, Meng Haoran also released the momentum belonging to the later stage of the Dragon level, that is, the later stage of the seven stars, which made the rabbi tower feel clearly.


    "You... You are the late dragon level." Rabbi taton was stupid when she was young. In her opinion, Meng Haoran was at the beginning of he long level at most. She was proud that she had not captured Meng Haoran. She thought that she had a whimsical idea to rob Meng Haoran''s token before. Rabbi taton blushed for a while. Fortunately, she didn''t start directly at the beginning.


    Meng Haoran didn''t care about the idea of Rabbi tower, but began to collect his booty. There were six tokens in total, and Meng Haoran didn''t leave one for the metal dragon.


    "Then we can all pass." Rabbita was very happy after she reacted, and there was less guilt about Meng Haoran''s token.


    After that, Meng Haoran and rabbita left directly and didn''t do anything to the metal dragon.


    ¡­¡­.


    "It''s not long since the end of the first level. Let''s wait here for the time to end." At the place where Meng Haoran stayed, Meng Haoran took out a recliner again and let the rabbi tower enjoy it. Not only that, Meng Haoran also took out some delicious food and drinks to let the rabbi tower know that there was such delicious food in the world for the first time.


    In the face of these delicious foods, rabbita can''t afford to be reserved. She devours them in front of Meng Haoran and wants to eat them all at once.


    "En en" in the face of Meng Haoran''s body, the rabbita had not swallowed what he had in his mouth, but nodded fiercely.


    Meng Haoran looked at the rabbita with some laughter and some pride in his heart. The attack of this food is really beyond the resistance of ordinary people. Last time, the direct Mandarin moon became a food commodity. This time, it seems that the rabbita also has the momentum to evolve to a food commodity.


    He didn''t stop the rabbita from overeating. Besides, as a rabbita dragon, there would be no indigestion at all. Meng Haoran waited quietly for the end of the first level.


    I don''t know how long it took. Meng Haoran was drowsy and finally something happened


    "When the time comes, the first level ends. If you don''t get five tokens, you''ll be eliminated. The second level starts directly."


    It was the voice that announced the beginning of the first level before. After the sound, Meng Haoran only felt a strange force around his body.


    "Send?" Without resisting this force, Meng Haoran''s figure disappeared directly from the original place. At the same time, this scene is still happening in other places.


    "Here is?" When seeing the scenery again, Meng Haoran found that he was the only one around, and there was no other dragon even within his perception range. He was immediately confused.


    However, before Meng Haoran thought about what was going on, a message directly passed to his mind, making him instantly understand his situation at this time.


    "I see. Is it a small space for a single person? I didn''t expect that this was the second level." Meng Haoran was surprised. He didn''t expect that the world still had this ability.


    From the information obtained, Meng Haoran knows that the current place is the place where the second level is launched. It should be an illusory world created by the force of a law. Everyone who enters the second level will enter the same scene, just like the copy in the game. Although they are in the same copy, they are actually in different places.


    The conditions for the second pass are very simple. That is to see the number of layers that finally break through the pass.


    Meng Haoran''s place is similar to a pass tower. It is divided into 9 layers, and the difficulty of each layer will increase.


    Because it is Dabi, Meng Haoran guesses that there should be no life danger here. Even if he encounters irresistible forces, he will be transferred. However, Meng Haoran does not intend to try, because according to the information, as long as the 90th percentile, that is, the last layer, has reached 7 stars, it is generally passable in the later stage, and the strength he shows is unreasonable.


    Having figured out the reason, Meng Haoran directly began to break through the customs.


    On the first floor, Meng Haoran met 10 Warcraft with strength at the peak of 6 stars. Meng Haoran just waved and solved it.


    On the second floor, I met 100 Warcraft with 6-star peak, which also didn''t stop Meng Haoran for long,


    On the third layer, you encounter 1 Warcraft at the initial level of 7 stars, on the fourth layer, 10 Warcraft at the initial level of 7 stars, and on the fifth layer, 100 Warcraft at the initial level of 7 stars


    Meng Haoran just spent less than 10 minutes on the ninth floor, the so-called last floor.


    "Warcraft in the later stage of 7 stars? Sure enough," the strength of Warcraft in the last layer was not beyond Meng Haoran''s expectation. It was said that it was in the later stage of 7 stars, but it was only a very ordinary kind. Maybe some top 7 stars mid-term giant dragons had the opportunity to defeat Warcraft. After all, the strength of giant dragons at the same level was much higher than that of other races.


    After the previous battle, Meng Haoran has actually seen some clues. In fact, many of these Warcraft really exist, but they are only things transformed by the power of law. They belong to things that can be mass produced, which makes Meng Haoran have a trace of interest in the creator of this space, I''m afraid the strong who can create such a space at least exist in the later stage of 8 stars, which is enough for Meng Haoran to pay attention to now.


    For the Warcraft on the ninth floor, Meng Haoran had no pressure at all and solved it easily. When the last Warcraft turned into starlight in the air, he felt the power of transmission at the end of the first level again and was transmitted out again in an instant.


    "Look, someone appeared again. It was so powerful that he broke through the second level in less than a quarter of an hour."


    "This is the 10th!"


    Meng Haoran opened his eyes and found that he was already in the place where he first listened to the speech of the Dragon leader. People around him made by Longhua looked at him with amazing eyes.

 Chapter 904

    It seems that my speed is not very fast! Meng Haoran looked at the other dragons who came out first than him, but he didn''t care much in his heart.


    It seems that he noticed Meng Haoran''s eyes. The dragon he looked at also nodded to him, which surprised Meng Haoran a little. The dragon family is still very united!


    Looking for a place to rest at will, Meng Haoran quietly waited for the end of the second level, which was relatively low-key.


    The second level is very simple for Meng Haoran who has reached the later stage of the seven stars, but it is not the case for those who have not reached the later stage of the seven stars. When they meet opponents with equal strength, they often take a long time to decide the victory or defeat. Therefore, the time from the second level to the end is no less than that of the first level, It also took nearly three days.


    Fortunately, the people here are not ordinary people, but dragons. It''s not a big thing not to eat and drink for a few days. Besides, Meng Haoran won''t treat himself badly. When he arrived, he took out his own delicious food, which also caused some commotion among the dragons around him.


    "At the end of the second level, the top 100 can enter the third level for ranking war!"


    Meng Haoran saw his ranking in front of the empty list, ranking No. 10, which is more prominent. To Meng Haoran''s surprise, he actually saw the name of rabbita on the list. She just ranked 100, and she was very lucky.


    As for Rona, she is naturally on the list, ranking 22, which is relatively high. If she is lucky, she still has hope to enter the top ten. Moreover, Meng Haoran looks at her and finds that Rona is still more confident. What cards should be hidden.


    The ranking war did not start immediately, but started three days later. After all, unlike the first and second levels, it was to be carried out in full view of the public. In addition, the dragons who just came out also needed to recover their physical strength. Therefore, after determining the qualification to participate in the third level, everyone went back.


    "Shall we go back together?" Rona went to Meng Haoran and invited him.


    Meng Haoran naturally had no reason not to agree to Rona''s invitation. He nodded and said, "of course, it''s my pleasure."


    Luo Na was obviously satisfied with Meng Haoran''s answer, and a smile was outlined at the corners of her mouth.


    Meng Haoran and Rona left side by side. They didn''t notice that a pair of eyes were actually paying attention to them.


    "Hum, what a pair of dog men and women." Rabbita was very upset when she saw Meng Haoran and Rona coming together, but different from last time, this time he was not only angry with Meng Haoran, but also angry with Rona. What she didn''t know was that Meng Haoran began to occupy some positions in her heart.


    Seeing Meng Haoran and Rona walking together, rabbita was not even excited about entering the top 100. She wanted to show off in front of Rona before. Now she was completely in no mood. Finally, she had no choice but to stamp her feet back.


    Returning to his own cabin, Meng Haoran found that rabita and langmie were playing soul duel. They were having fun and speechless. They thought they would welcome something because of their return. How do you know that after seeing him back, they just glanced at him and said "back" and finished.


    "What a misfortune!" Vent shouted, and then Meng Haoran joined the two people''s game without integrity and began the soul fight of the three people.


    By the way, the soul duel they play is not the soul duel in the traditional sense, but the latest version developed several times. The soul duel X100 has several playing methods, including handle, body feeling and direct mind control. It is not limited to two people, but can be played with up to 10 people.


    Three days passed quickly. This time, Meng Haoran came to the competition with wolf Mie and Yuan Yue. They came to see Meng Haoran pretend to force. After all, they have been with Meng Haoran for so long. They also have absolute confidence in Meng Haoran''s strength. They think it''s easy for Meng Haoran to win the first place this time.


    Qualifying began soon. It was not sloppy at all. It was conducted in four challenge Arenas at the same time.


    "Arena one, Fengshen one, gold emperor crazy"


    "Challenge Arena 2, poison spirit vs. Sacred Heart"


    "Challenge arena 3, XXX to XXX"


    "Challenge arena 4, XXX to XXX"


    The fierce battle soon started. Meng Haoran finally saw the fighting methods of different kinds of dragons. Of course, in addition to relying on their own attributes to perform magic fighting, giant dragons prefer hand to hand combat. It has to be said that even if they are not metal dragons and black dragons specialized in hand to hand combat, their melee strength is also weak.


    It''s said to be a challenge arena, but everyone can fly. Therefore, in order to determine the victory or defeat of this battle, one party must lose its combat ability or admit defeat on its own initiative. However, it will be despised if it takes the initiative to admit defeat, so basically those who fail lose their combat ability.


    Fortunately, even if they lose their combat effectiveness, they can recover quickly with the help of the holy dragon with holy light attribute on one side, which will not affect the progress of qualifying. Otherwise, those dragons who failed in the first game will not be missed in the next game.


    "The third challenge arena, Meng Haoran vs. Hermes"


    Finally, it was Meng Haoran''s turn. Meng Haoran flew to the No. 3 challenge arena and waited for his opponent.


    Hermes and Meng Haoran also have some influence, because his ranking of the second level is still above Meng Haoran, ranking fourth. He is a black dragon with the strength of the later stage of 7 stars.


    Hermes soon came to the challenge arena and looked at Meng Haoran without any fluctuation, as if he didn''t take Meng Haoran to heart, but the fact is the same. In his opinion, he has won the game. His real opponent is only the three guys in front of him. As for Meng Haoran, although he also noticed it, But he doesn''t think Meng Haoran is his opponent.


    "It''s a pity that if you don''t meet me, you might really have a place in the top ten." Hermes said in a regretful tone, which was full of pity for Meng Haoran.


    Meng Haoran was speechless when he heard this. He was also a funny ratio who was too confident.


    "I think it''s a pity for you! Don''t talk nonsense. I have to go to bed after I finish playing!" Meng Haoran made an impatient move.

 Chapter 905

    Meng Haoran''s words obviously surprised Hermes. Hermes''s already cold face was even colder.


    "Can we start?" Meng Haoran asked the referee and got a positive answer.


    It''s time to announce my existence. Meng Haoran''s eyes coagulated. The power belonging to the later stage of 7 stars burst out, and the powerful momentum caused a gust of wind.


    "Well! This power is..." Hermes''s look changed greatly for the first time. Meng Haoran''s power at this time was enough to move him.


    Meng Haoran''s situation here also attracted the attention of the audience. They looked at him with surprised eyes and found that they were not familiar with Meng Haoran. They asked each other about Meng Haoran''s origin. Soon, Meng Haoran was a dragon left outside. The news of his recent return was that all dragons knew it.


    Many of the older generation of dragons look at Meng Haoran with appreciation. They can practice in the external environment to this extent. This is no longer a talent that can explain the problem. They must work hard.


    "Is this your dependence? But it''s not enough." Also belonging to the later stage of the seven stars, the momentum broke out from Hermes. This momentum is different from Meng Haoran, full of hegemony and tyranny.


    Without saying anything, Meng Haoran took the initiative to show his strength. At the same time, Hermes moved. In an instant, several remnants of Hermes appeared on the challenge arena, which shows its speed.


    "Faster than?" Meng Haoran murmured, and the same body disappeared in place.


    "Boom" Hermes and Meng Haoran reappeared in the middle of the challenge arena. Meng Haoran grabbed the fist belonging to Hermes.


    Hermes took a deep look at Meng Haoran and was surprised that Meng Haoran was on a par with him, even faster.


    "Black dragon wags its tail" Hermes turns around with one foot, and the action is very smooth.


    Meng Haoran didn''t hit hard this time. After all, according to common sense, his own strength should be slightly inferior to Hermes. After all, the black dragon has certain advantages over the ice dragon. If Meng Haoran wants to win without doubt, what he can use can''t exceed the boundary of the ice dragon.


    However, not being tough doesn''t mean Meng Haoran will shrink back. It''s also a foot. Meng Haoran''s speed is faster than Hermes, and he strikes later. The purpose is Hermes''s waist, which belongs to one of the most vulnerable places in his body. If Hermes doesn''t defend, Meng Haoran will certainly be injured, but Hermes will undoubtedly be hit harder.


    Hermes was not easy. He was born in life. On the way, he changed his attack trajectory and blocked Meng Haoran''s attack route.


    "Bang" their feet also intersected. After all, Hermes forcibly changed the attack, so the strength of this foot was weakened, so they tied again.


    After a short contact, the two jumped back at the same time, but in the middle of the jump, they made another action against common sense and rushed to each other again.


    Hermes looked at Meng Haoran who had done the same action as himself. He was surprised. He thought Meng Haoran was not much worse than him in cultivation, but he should be deficient in other aspects, such as combat skills, but after a short fight, he knew that he could not take advantage of combat skills, The only thing that reassured him was that his strength was slightly stronger than that of the other party.


    Hermes didn''t know that even his strength was a little stronger because Meng Haoran released water. If he knew, he didn''t know what he would feel.


    Then Meng Haoran and Hermes fully showed what fighting is, and the ordinary dragons were intoxicated.


    "Even Hermes, I didn''t expect the new one to be so strong. I don''t want the dragon to live."


    "They have clearly reached a subtle level and can control any movement of their body at will. Only in this way can they frequently make that kind of difficult action."


    In this world, more power is to study powerful magic and pursue pure strength. It is not very practical to control power and spiritual realm, so it is great to enter the micro.


    "The warm-up is over and we can start the real battle." Just when everyone thought this was the real battle between Meng Haoran and Hermes, Hermes suddenly said.


    "What? I heard right! They haven''t used their real strength yet." The dragon was surprised.


    "Of course, don''t you notice that they haven''t used magic all the time?" There are still dragons who can see the situation clearly.


    Meng Haoran and Hermes stood opposite each other in the air. The temperature around Meng Haoran gradually decreased, and waves of magic appeared. Even if they were far away, they gave people a cold feeling.


    As an ice dragon, he naturally uses magic related to ice. Although Meng Haoran is not a real ice dragon, this aspect is also included in the magic he has studied. As for saying that these magic may not be inherited by the ice dragon family, it is better to explain. Who calls him a legacy from the outside? You can only develop your own magic.


    "Ice world" is better to start first. Meng Haoran naturally knows it.


    Just for a moment, an ice world appeared in the sky, and it was spreading, and Hermes was about to be shrouded in it.


    "What a strong cold air, but it can''t help me." Fear flashed in Hermes''s eyes, but he didn''t feel helpless.


    "The roar of the black dragon!" A huge black flame spewed out of Hermes''s mouth and made a huge roar like a laser gun. The power of this move is very huge, enough to flatten a small continent.


    The black flame stopped the spread of the ice world, but Meng Haoran also made follow-up actions.


    "The forgiveness of the goddess of dawn" was originally a unique skill of the saint fighter. It was used by Meng Haoran in the form of magic. It used magic instead of the small universe as the power source. The actual power is even greater than that used by the small universe, because the user is Meng Haoran.


    Because Meng Haoran moves too fast, Hermes has no time to do the next step. He can only gather a magic defense in front of him, and then he can only watch Meng Haoran''s attack come.


    Hermes''s defense was easily broken, and the strong freezing air directly turned Hermes into an ice sculpture. In the ice sculpture, Hermes''s frightened expression was no longer changed like a freeze frame.

 Chapter 906

    "It''s over." Meng Haoran looked at the ice sculpture falling from the sky. The moment before it was about to contact the ground, there were dense cracks in the ice sculpture. Hermes finally broke the ice, but he had fallen outside the challenge arena, so he lost.


    Hermes didn''t want to admit defeat. After all, if Meng Haoran did it again during the period falling from above, he would never be spared. On the contrary, he was glad that it was just a game rather than a real battle.


    With a deep look at Meng Haoran, Hermes silently returned to the place where he had stayed before.


    Meng Haoran returned to wolf kill them with victory and met their two pairs of worship eyes.


    "Uncle is worthy of uncle. I knew you must win." Yuanyue''s eyes are curved and full of this smile. The wolf on one side doesn''t speak, but the crazy eyes have explained everything.


    At this time, Rona, who also ended her first battle, also came. Just now she also noticed Meng Haoran''s battle.


    "Did you create those magic? It''s so powerful." The reason why she asks is that she knows nothing about Meng Haoran.


    "Yes." Meng Haoran nodded and admitted, and immediately welcomed Rona''s amazing eyes.


    Or belittled him, can actually create such a powerful magic, how high is his talent! Rona looked at Meng Haoran and became more and more curious.


    There was a chat with Rona, but Meng Haoran noticed the lost figure of rabbita in a corner. From the surrounding discussion, she knew that she had been eliminated in the first battle and was probably still depressed.


    Hesitated to comfort each other, but there was still no past after all. Even if they went, they didn''t know what to say. In addition, their relationship didn''t seem so close.


    The ranking competition gradually came to an end with time. Meng Haoran then competed several times again and finally successfully reached the top four. However, Luo Na stopped at the top eight and wanted to rank 5th to 8th with other three dragons. Luo Na was still happy with this result. To tell the truth, her strength was not as good as the top eight, but she was a little lucky.


    Among the top 4, in addition to Meng Haoran, the other three dragons are the Holy Spirit from the golden holy dragon family, Heimer from the black dragon family, Heimer''s brother, and Yan Yan from the fire dragon family. Their strength is in the late stage of 7 stars, and they are not the kind of newcomers, but also the name to the truth.


    The top 4 ranking competition will not be the same challenge arena as before. The Dragon elders in charge of the referee directly integrated the four challenge arenas into one, which instantly expanded the fighting space by three times.


    "In the first game, heimerger competes for the first and second place, and the Holy Spirit competes for the third and fourth place in each victory." With the announcement of the competition order, the surrounding atmosphere also rose.


    "The first place must be heimerger. His strength is obvious to all. He used to be the head of Yan Yan and the Holy Spirit."


    "Not necessarily! They were at most a little weaker before, and now after so long, I heard that Yan Yan and the Holy Spirit have made a breakthrough. It should be no worse than heimerger. There is still a great suspense about the victory or defeat this time."


    "And the new man Meng Haoran. I''m more optimistic about him. I''ve seen every battle of him. I don''t see where his bottom line is. I can''t say that he''s the first one this time. I really don''t know how he practices and can practice so well outside."


    Heimerger''s support is the most, followed by the Holy Spirit and Yan Yan. Unexpectedly, Meng Haoran''s supporters are not without, but less than the other three.


    "How''s it going? Are you confident of coming first?" Next to Meng Haoran, Rona seemed very relaxed. Even if she was worse, she got the ticket to enter the divine tomb.


    Meng Haoran smiled without saying anything. He didn''t say that he had absolute confidence or that he couldn''t. He really didn''t want to tell her the truth. In fact, he didn''t take the game seriously, even if he walked through the stage.


    For Meng Haoran, in fact, the purpose of this time has been achieved. After all, the top ten can enter the Dragon tomb, and his purpose is only to enter the Dragon tomb. As for other rewards at the top of the ranking, to tell the truth, he really despises it.


    Would you like some water later? It''s good to lose to her. Her father is the patriarch. He should be able to add some points to his father. Maybe there will be an unexpected effect at that time.


    At this time, Meng Haoran already knew the identity of his opponent Shengxin in the next game. The only daughter of the whole dragon clan leader is a real dragon princess. She is very friendly to the dragon, and almost no dragon people don''t like her. The dragon spirit is very high. If Meng Haoran really defeated her, maybe many dragons will come to him and vent their anger for their goddess in the future.


    When Meng Haoran thought about things, the first battle had begun.


    A black dragon and a fire dragon are also very familiar with their opponents. As soon as they play, they directly use their full strength without temptation. Immediately, the war situation has become white hot, which makes all the dragons stare at it for fear of missing the wonderful scene.


    At this time, the two dragons have turned into prototypes. Their hundreds of feet long bodies are still spectacular in the sky. Especially when they use their housekeeping magic without reservation, the magic around them feels like insurrection.


    "Heimerger, today I will replace you as the real first genius. Take it, Long Yan." The fire element constantly gathers around the Yan Yan, which looks like charging. With the gathering, it emits more and more terrible fluctuations.


    "It''s a Long Yan bullet. It''s said that it can increase its attack by 10 times. I didn''t expect Yan Yan to succeed in this move. Now heimerger is going to lose." The Dragon recognized Yan Yan''s moves and immediately exclaimed.


    Meng Haoran looked at Yan Yan''s action and nodded. The so-called Long Yan bullet is really good. It has been regarded as the top skill in the strength of 7 stars.


    But will he really win? Meng Haoran looked at the still plain heimerger. This is a decisive expression with a backhand!


    "I''m really surprised that you can fix this move, but do you think you''re the only one making progress? Just let you see, my real strength." The dark elements in front of him also continuously gathered, and finally completely shrouded him and spread, turning half of the sky into a dark world in an instant.


    The dark curtain turns the body into a dark element and assimilates with the surrounding dark elements to create a space similar to the dark field. Unless the strength is 20 times stronger than that of the dark curtain user, it can only hurt the other party after the other party''s magic is consumed. It can be called the ultimate defense skill.

 Chapter 907

    The outcome of 20 times of defense and 10 times of attack is self-evident. Longyan bullet can''t do anything about the dark curtain.


    "If it''s just defense, you can''t beat me." Yan Yan''s tone was a little weak, thinking about how to break Heimer''s defense in his heart.


    At this time, a roar came out of the dark curtain, and the sound gradually became louder. Finally, several black dragons composed of dark elements rushed out of the dark curtain. Their eyes were red and full of tyranny and madness.


    "This is... Dark puppet. Can you even use this move?" Seeing these black dragons, Yan Yan''s eyes finally showed the color of panic for the first time.


    The dark puppet is also a very famous move. It is a move of the same level as the Long Yan bullet, but it is more powerful than the Long Yan bullet. Its effect is to create a puppet whose attack power is 10 times its own strength. The most important thing is its immortal attribute. Generally speaking, it is used together with the dark curtain, as long as the dark curtain is not destroyed, Dark puppets can be continuously generated.


    "I should have known that since the curtain of darkness has appeared, it is strange for this dark puppet to appear." Yan Yan''s tone was very unwilling. In the face of the dark puppet who could attack at any time, he had no solution at all.


    "I admit defeat!" Yan Yan finally conceded defeat. If he continued, he was only laughed at by the dragon.


    With Yan Yan''s admission of defeat, the dark puppet disappeared, and then the dark curtain closed slowly, and finally revealed the figure of heimerger.


    Are you already skilled? It seems that he was able to use this move a long time ago. Meng Haoran really looked at it below and had a clear understanding of heimerger''s strength. This has reached the extreme of 7 stars. Generally speaking, the power of non-8 stars can''t defeat him.


    In the surprised eyes of the dragons, heimerger slowly returned to his original place, looking lonely.


    "The second scene, the Holy Spirit against Meng Haoran"


    The second scene began, but at this time, almost all dragons thought that Heimer was the first, and the second would be produced in Meng Haoran and the Holy Spirit. No dragon thought that the Holy Spirit or Meng Haoran could challenge Heimer''s status.


    On the challenge arena, Meng Haoran looked at the Dragon Princess and found that the other party was also looking at himself with curious eyes.


    It seems that it is also a relatively simple mushroom cool! Just a moment later, Meng Haoran evaluated the Holy Spirit.


    "Please give me more advice." The Holy Spirit did not despise Meng Haoran because he was inferior to her, but was very peaceful.


    What a polite girl! Meng Haoran, who originally meant to be waterproof, strengthened his idea.


    Meng Haoran nodded to the Holy Spirit and said, "please ask the princess of the Holy Spirit to do it."


    He seems very confident. Is there any hidden trick? Somehow, the holy spirit always felt that Meng Haoran was hiding something. Although she had seen some of Meng Haoran''s battles before, she always thought that Meng Haoran didn''t exert all her strength. She subconsciously put herself in a weak place and regarded Meng Haoran as a stronger dragon than her.


    Meng Haoran doesn''t know the idea of the Holy Spirit. Otherwise, he will be really surprised by the feeling of the Holy Spirit. I have been hidden so deep and found. Is it really so difficult to pretend quietly?


    Since Meng Haoran was regarded as a stronger opponent than herself, she would not be polite if Meng Haoran let her take the lead. She immediately used her unique skill, the golden magic belonging to the golden holy dragon family. She saw that her whole body was covered with a layer of golden light, emitting a cold momentum like a female god of war on earth.


    Meng Haoran had a little interest in his eyes. He clearly felt the difference between the Holy Spirit now and before. After being covered with the golden light, the Holy Spirit was like a completely different person, emitting amazing fighting spirit all over.


    "Interesting magic, can you use the power of your ancestors?" Soon Meng Haoran saw the essence of this magic. In his eyes, a dragon Kingdom emerged behind the Holy Spirit. The kingdom was full of golden holy dragons. They watched the Holy Spirit and passed on their strength and combat experience to the Holy Spirit.


    The magic used by the Holy Spirit is the ultimate magic of the golden holy dragon family. Only the golden holy dragon can practice the Ares. According to the division of the world, it is an acceptance of magic and the combat experience and strength of the ancestors of the golden holy dragon family.


    The power of the God of war depends on the endurance of the cultivator. As long as the endurance is strong enough, he can use his strength infinitely. The momentum of the Holy Spirit is only 12 times stronger than before, but as long as she continues, it will not be a problem to increase a hundred times in the future.


    The God of war is an increasingly powerful magic, because as long as the holy dragon who has cultivated the God of war dies, part of his power will become the power of the dragon country. Therefore, the more he cultivates the God of war, the stronger the God of war will be in the end.


    After Meng Haoran discovered this, he also expressed great admiration for the dragon who created this magic. With this magic, even if he can''t be promoted to 9 stars due to the reasons of the world, as long as the practitioners of war god body continue, one day, a holy dragon at the peak of 8 stars can burst out the power of 9 stars by helping the war god body, At that time, you may be able to get rid of the world.


    The power of the Holy Spirit immediately attracted the attention of all dragons. It was hard to hide his amazement. Even heimerger was a little serious. Although he could suppress the power of the Holy Spirit now, he knew that the Holy Spirit could play the war god to this extent at this age, and his future achievements were definitely above him, Their ultimate magic of the black dragon clan is still worse than the Ares.


    Although Meng Haoran also showed some strength before, now the dragons are basically not optimistic about him, and even speculate that Meng Haoran can stick to a few moves.


    Just go with the flow and lose to her or?


    "I hope you can show your real strength to fight me!" It seems that Meng Haoran''s heart fluctuated, and the Holy Spirit suddenly said such a sentence.


    Meng Haoran was stunned. Looking at the serious eyes of the Holy Spirit, he suddenly felt that if he was really so simple, it would be a crime to lose the war and step down. He was extremely disrespectful to the Holy Spirit.


    With a long breath, Meng Haoran''s thoughts quietly changed. In that case, let me see your strength first.

 Chapter 908

    The cold breath spread from Meng Haoran, and Meng Haoran''s strength in the later stage of the seven stars was fully displayed by him.


    Ice crystals gradually appeared around Meng Haoran, making Meng Haoran look like he was in an ice world.


    Ice curtain, this is a magic temporarily created by Meng Haoran who just saw the dark curtain used by heimerger. It is no worse than the dark curtain in defense.


    "This is..." outside, heimerger felt the ice curtain used by Meng Haoran and was surprised. He saw the shadow of the dark curtain from the ice curtain.


    "Sure enough?" The eyes of the Holy Spirit flashed, thinking that this was Meng Haoran''s hidden power.


    Not only heimerger, but also some older generation Longzhu''s eyes are sharp. They see that Meng Haoran''s ice curtain is almost 90% similar to the dark curtain, except that one uses the dark element and the other drives the ice element.


    Meng Haoran didn''t completely stop the change here, but for a moment, he also transformed into ice element like heimerger using the dark curtain. A domineering ice dragon composed of ice element appeared in the ice curtain. Meng Haoran''s ice curtain can''t see the inner situation like the dark curtain, so all dragons can see Meng Haoran''s Dragon posture at this time.


    Looking at the domineering ice dragon transformed by Meng Haoran and its beautiful body, many female dragons have red hearts in their eyes and are fascinated by Meng Haoran''s handsome posture.


    The Holy Spirit did not wait for Meng Haoran to continue to show his strength. The shining figure also turned into a golden dragon and roared at Meng Haoran.


    However, as soon as the Holy Spirit rushed into the ice curtain where Meng Haoran was, he immediately slowed down, as if he had entered a swamp.


    The Holy Spirit only felt a strong cold, so that she had to use most of her strength every time she moved forward.


    "It''s just that it''s so difficult to move. How can we attack?" The Holy Spirit did not give up, but was stirred up a deeper sense of war. He was not willing to fail in such a simple way.


    The spirit''s own war spirit resonated with the Dragon Kingdom beating behind her. The roars of the dragons in the Dragon Kingdom even appeared in the real world.


    The golden light on the Holy Spirit suddenly soared. She broke through in the battle and was able to bear more strengthened strength.


    18 times, a full increase of 6 times. At this moment, even Meng Haoran was a little surprised. He actually broke through in the battle with him. This is the treatment of the protagonist!


    Whenever I became a stepping stone, I vomited badly in my heart, but on the surface, the ice dragon transformed by Meng Haoran did not stop and had the next move.


    The ice dragon flapped its wings and flew directly to the height of the sky, and then kept flapping its wings. Suddenly, countless ice cones composed of ice appeared around.


    "Ice storm!" Under Meng Haoran''s control, the ice cone attacked the holy spirit like rain.


    However, this is of no use. At this time, the strength of the Holy Spirit has increased greatly. It is not only the attack power, but all-round. In addition, she has the combat ability from the dragon country. Her huge body is surprisingly flexible. She has completely avoided Meng Haoran''s attack and stunned the dragons.


    After the holy spirit flew to Meng Haoran, Meng Haoran also gave up the useless attack and began a close fight with the Holy Spirit.


    In Meng Haoran''s ice curtain, Meng Haoran''s defense is still 20 times after all. The Holy Spirit can''t hurt Meng Haoran at one time, but Meng Haoran can''t hurt the Holy Spirit. Although it seems intense at one time, it has no practical effect.


    In the sky, a white light and golden light collide constantly, and each collision makes the sky dark.


    "It''s not a way to go on like this. It seems that we should take out some dry goods." Meng Haoran did not want to continue such a stalemate. He was not very comfortable to be watched by a group of dragons.


    Now that the ice curtain has been shown, he doesn''t mind showing stronger power. Meng Haoran made up his mind.


    Meng Haoran''s ice curtain began to change, but it was shrinking slowly. The Holy Spirit fighting with Meng Haoran did not notice the subtle change, and even a few people who watched the war noticed it.


    The Holy Spirit is now in an extremely excited state. As the strength brought by the breakthrough before the battle has been completely controlled by her, she even feels that if it continues, she is likely to break through again. At that time, suddenly 20 times of defense can''t stop her, so she''s not in a hurry.


    After another collision, the momentum of the Holy Spirit finally rose again, which made the Holy Spirit happy. Just at this time, Meng Haoran''s blueprint for victory was finally gathered.


    The ice curtain has shrunk to their side unconsciously.


    "This is..." The Holy Spirit only felt a light body. It turned out that the ice curtain was not enough to cover her.


    In the stunned eyes of the Holy Spirit, the ice curtain completely narrowed to the periphery of the body, and finally did not change outside Meng Haoran''s body like a layer of armor.


    At the moment when the ice curtain was finalized, Meng Haoran had an incomparable chill. The ice curtain spread again, but this time the diffusion speed was amazing. The Holy Spirit was directly shrouded without even reaction, and then


    "What happened? What happened to the princess of the Holy Spirit?" In the surprised eyes of the dragons, the Holy Spirit has appeared outside the challenge arena, and her body has fallen to the ground.


    "Did I win?" Meng Haoran has changed into a human again and said to the same inexplicable referee.


    The referee took a look at the Holy Spirit outside the court. Finally, he could only announce Meng Haoran''s victory.


    The Holy Spirit stared at Meng Haoran''s figure and couldn''t help but emerge from her mind. When her body was shrouded by the ice curtain again, she was dark in front of her eyes, then lost control of her body, and then recovered her consciousness again. She was already outside the challenge arena.


    What happened at that time? In fact, Meng Haoran only broke out the power of the ice curtain at one time. It is self-evident how powerful it can be if all the power that could have been used as the ice curtain in the field for a long time is used at one time. Even if the strength of the holy spirit soars, it will freeze her instantly, and there is no chance to resist. If Meng Haoran wants to kill her, It was even easier, but Meng Haoran didn''t have that idea.

 Chapter 909

    Meng Haoran won the battle with the Holy Spirit. In particular, the Holy Spirit broke out 18 times of combat power, which can not be defeated even the strength shown by Heimer. Therefore, it is impossible to predict who will win the battle between Meng Haoran and Heimer. Originally, they were not optimistic about Meng Haoran, but now they are optimistic about half of Meng Haoran and Heimer.


    Refusing the holy dragons to help him recover his strength, Meng Haoran pretended to have a rest, and the competition for the first and second place will begin in an hour.


    "It''s still a little too much." Feeling the sight of several peeps, Meng Haoran smiled bitterly in his heart. He still showed too much publicity. An ice dragon is still left outside without good education and resources. It is impossible not to be suspected.


    However, it is Meng Haoran who has done it. Meng Haoran does not regret it, let alone doubt it. Even if it is really exposed, Meng Haoran still has his own means to get what he wants.


    In this way, Meng Haoran naturally showed great magnanimity, but let those peeping reduce their vigilance, which Meng Haoran didn''t think of.


    The rest time soon passed, and the high-profile first competition was about to begin. On the challenge arena, heimerger looked at Meng Haoran with a dignified look. Meng Haoran''s move to defeat the Holy Spirit surprised heimerger. He asked himself that if he was in the same situation as the Holy Spirit, he could only wait for defeat.


    "But his move seems to have a time limit. I just need to beat him before that." It has to be said that heimerger''s observation ability is not weak, and he quickly came up with a plan, but even so, he still faces a huge problem, that is, how to break the 20 times defense of the ice curtain.


    This time, it''s heimerger''s turn to bear the bitter fruit. In the past, others thought about how to break his defense, but now it''s the opposite.


    Without the slightest communication, Meng Haoran and heimerge used the ice curtain and dark curtain respectively for the first time, and immediately turned the challenge arena style into two sides of light and dark. Of course, compared with the dark curtain, Meng Haoran''s ice curtain is undoubtedly better looking, without the gloom of the dark curtain.


    After a few roars, the dark puppet was used by heimerger for the first time, and then went straight to Meng Haoran''s ice world, which was intended to harass Meng Haoran and make Meng Haoran have no time to attend to him.


    Black dragon puppets flew to Meng Haoran like moths to the fire, and then were frozen by Meng Haoran in the ice curtain.


    Although the dark puppet will not be destroyed, freezing is also an enemy. In this way, it is equivalent to being destroyed.


    "Good guy, do you go all out? In that case, I can only..." when Meng Haoran''s ice curtain began to shrink, Meng Haoran planned to do it again.


    Hidden in the darkness, heimerger obviously noticed this. The violent fluctuation of the magic of the dark curtain was the emergence of 10 black dragon puppets at one time, but this time they did not attack Meng Haoran, but just suspended there quietly.


    Are you going to use them as a wall to defend? If so, you''ll be disappointed.


    While Meng Haoran was thinking about heimerger''s intention, the black dragon puppets had a new action. They flew to all corners of Meng Haoran''s ice world, then exploded and became a dark element again.


    "Huh?" Meng Haoran''s vision was directly isolated by the dark element.


    Meng Haoran just thought about it and knew heimerger''s intention. This was to disturb his sight, so that Meng Haoran could not find out where heimerger was. No matter how powerful an attack was, it would be useless as long as it could not hit people.


    This skill is really brilliant. Many dragons are surprised to see this scene and praise heimerger.


    Just do it really? Not to mention that Meng Haoran can actually find Heimer''s position in this case, even if Meng Haoran can''t confirm Heimer''s position in general, but in other words, Meng Haoran can''t attack Heimer, and Heimer still can''t defeat Meng Haoran. Back to the origin, 20 times of defense is still there.


    "Heimerger''s brain turns faster. He is worthy of being a genius of my black dragon family." In the void, there is a small space. At this time, there are dozens of strong breath. Each breath of them exceeds 7 stars and reaches 8 stars. It is the elders of various tribes who speak of the elders of a black dragon clan.


    "The boy of the ice dragon family is also good. Lao Bing, you''re lucky!" A wooden Dragon said to the elder of the ice dragon family, who was cold but could not hide his satisfaction in his eyes.


    "Where, where, it''s just a smelly boy with some strength. It''s far from a real genius." The elder of the ice dragon family said politely, but he was very satisfied with Meng Haoran in his heart. He had planned to train Meng Haoran after the big competition.


    After a burst of loving compliments, the space fell into silence again.


    It''s impossible to go on like this. It seems that he can only take the risk to use that move. Looking at Meng Haoran, who defended himself, heimerger finally made a decision.


    "Oh! Is there anything?" Meng Haoran felt the changes from heimerger. As soon as he scanned his mental power, he saw the specific scene.


    In the dark curtain, heimerger broke away from the assimilation of dark elements and became a black dragon again. Then he looked serious and began to talk about something. With heimerger''s talk, some gray things gradually appeared around him, which was very mysterious.


    "That''s the power of the law of death." Meng Haoran''s pupils contracted. Unexpectedly, he saw this law here.


    An extremely ominous feeling pervaded the challenge arena. The sky seemed to find this, and thundered, like warning something.


    At a certain moment, the dark curtain churned for a while, and a gray chain swept out of it. The speed was amazing. He went straight to the ice curtain, and was not affected in the ice curtain. Where he passed, the ice element retreated directly. In the blink of an eye, he came to Meng Haoran''s face, and then tied him up.


    "The chain of death" only then did heimerger''s low voice ring out.


    Bound by the chain made by the power of the law of death, Meng Haoran''s ice curtain collapsed directly, and his body turned into a simple ice dragon. It seems that there is nothing to do.


    From the outside, it seems that the victory or defeat has been divided. As long as Meng Haoran is still a 7-star, it is impossible to turn over the plate. With the power of 7-star, we can''t get rid of this chain.

 Chapter 910

    The real situation is that Meng Haoran is struggling whether to put some water in his heart. If he really breaks the chain, he will undoubtedly receive more attention. At that time, there is a great possibility of revealing the truth.


    In addition, the law of death used by heimerger also gives Meng Haoran additional gains, and gives Meng Haoran some understanding of the law of death. Meng Haoran can feel that the law of death has a great effect on his understanding of the law of creation.


    "Give up! You can''t break free, and the longer it takes, the greater the damage to your body." I don''t know when the dark curtain has dissipated. Heimerger gasped, but his eyes were shining with a dazzling light door, and said slowly.


    Meng Haoran''s face was ferocious and looked very painful. Of course, he was pretending. Finally, he was unwilling to look at heimerger and made a struggle.


    Heimerger sneered at this, the gray chain tightened further, and Meng Haoran could feel the law of death more.


    "I won''t give up." Meng Haoran said word by word, like a hot-blooded teenager. The audience outside also respected him.


    Meng Haoran didn''t admit defeat, and heimerger had no choice but to wait for Meng Haoran to persist. After all, it was a competition, not a life and death struggle. He couldn''t kill Meng Haoran directly.


    Finally, Meng Haoran held on for 10 minutes in the surprised eyes of the dragons, which seemed to "faint" when his spirit and physical strength reached the limit.


    "The winner, Heimer!"


    The game thus drew the curtain, and Meng Haoran watched himself be killed by the wolf and carried back to his residence in the sea of his spirit.


    In the first house, Meng Haoran first confirmed whether there was a stalker, and then resolutely opened his eyes in the stunned eyes of wolf Mie and Yuan Yue. He turned over and got up. The traces of the chain on his body disappeared only for a moment. He looked like a living tiger. It was like he was injured.


    "Master, how do you..." wolf Mie looked at Meng Haoran with doubts in his eyes. Before, he checked Meng Haoran''s injury, which could not be a fraud.


    Yuanyue on one side was surprised and then looked clear. "I knew uncle was pretending. How could that stupid man be uncle''s poisonous hand, but why did you deliberately lose to him?"


    Meng Haoran smiled and said, "it''s not intentional. His strength is still good. If I want to really defeat him, I must show my strength beyond the Dragon level, and I don''t want to do so."


    After listening to Meng Haoran''s words, Yuan Yue tilted her mouth and turned a white eye at Meng Haoran, "hypocrisy."


    Wolf Mie was thoughtful, as if he felt something unusual from Meng Haoran''s words.


    "If someone comes to see me, say I''m still in a coma. I won''t miss entering the Dragon tomb after 10 days. Before that, I''ll be an injured person quietly." Meng Haoran is determined to pay attention to diving.


    "What if Rona comes cold? We can''t stop her." Wolf Mie said with a wry smile.


    "Well, you too!" Meng Haoran was as like as two peas. He smiled and waved his hand. Meng Haoran, who was exactly the same as Meng Haoran, was on the floor.


    Meng Haoran pointed to Meng Haoran on the ground and said, "let him replace me."


    Wolf Mie looked at the real Meng Haoran and the fake Meng Haoran. At last, his eyes showed enthusiasm again. At this time, he didn''t know how unfathomable his master was. He was definitely a strong man beyond the Dragon level, and he could also use all kinds of powerful magic. It was his honor to be around such a master, Before, some losses caused by Meng Haoran''s defeat turned into nothing in an instant, and with such an experience, even if Meng Haoran was really defeated in the future, he probably wouldn''t think it was true, but would think Meng Haoran was pretending, which is a good thing to some extent.


    "Where are you going?" Yuanyue''s feeling is very sharp. Since Meng Haoran wants to use this double, he can do other things himself.


    "Do I need to report to you where I go?" Meng Haoran stared at Yuanyue and showed a dissatisfied expression, "do you want me to send you back? I heard that many people are worried about you!"


    "Hum, if you don''t say it, don''t say it. I don''t want to know yet. I''m going to play games." Yuanyue trotted away, afraid Meng Haoran would tell her to leave.


    Meng Haoran shook his head and thought of what he was going to do. After ordering some things to wolf Mie, he disappeared in place.


    "I didn''t expect to be invisible for a while." Looking at the dragons who can''t see themselves at all, Meng Haoran regrets that Meng Haoran is already invisible in front of other dragons at this time. If his strength doesn''t exceed Meng Haoran, he can''t see him at all, and will he really surpass Meng Haoran? This is a problem.


    After coming out, Meng Haoran also felt that he had no goal. After all, only the Dragon tomb in Longcheng helped him the most, and he could go in openly in 10 days. There was no need to sneak in ahead of time.


    Aimless wanderer, Meng Haoran doesn''t know where he has been, but continues to walk with his feeling.


    "Well? There''s a sound of water!" Hearing the sound of the stream, Meng Haoran suddenly had an impulse to take a bath, so he almost walked to the place where the sound of the stream came.


    A very clear stream can be seen. The stream emits weak magic waves, and different lights will flash from different angles. It is very magical.


    Meng Haoran felt it with his hand, smiled and decided to wash it here.


    "It''s a long time ago to take a bath in such a place!" Meng Haoran is in a good mood at this time.


    Just when Meng Haoran was about to go into the water, he suddenly felt what shape he was, and quietly retreated to one corner.


    The grass was trampled more and more loudly, and the last girl appeared in front of Meng Haoran.


    "Is it her? Why is she here at this time?" Meng Haoran recognized the girl as like as two peas.


    "Sister, they are still playing! I don''t know what''s going on." Meng Haoran was stunned when the voice as crisp as a yellow warbler came out of the girl''s mouth.


    This is not the voice of the Holy Spirit. Who is she? Sister, is it the twin sister of the Holy Spirit.

 Chapter 911

    Just when Meng Haoran was confused, the girl took off her clothes, and her white skin like snow instantly filled Meng Haoran''s eyes.


    "This is not what I want to peep. I came here first. She sent it to the door herself." Meng Haoran thought of this in his heart, and his eyes did not move to other places. Although he was not an honest man, he received the benefits from the door.


    "There''s a feeling of being peeped at." The girl looked around suspiciously and didn''t find anything at last.


    "It seems that it''s my illusion. I''d better wash it quickly!" Girls take off their clothes After finishing the clothes, he jumped into the stream and began to wash Bath, while washing, but also whispered a lively song.


    Meng Haoran looked at the real 3D version of beauty Mu quietly with an appreciative face Bath, thinking is a little scattered.


    "Well?" Suddenly Meng Haoran looked a little moved, but he found two figures moving here not far away.


    "Hurry up, big brother, or it will be over. Now is the best time. As long as you seize the sacred heart and cook mature rice at that time, your cultivation will not only break through the level of elders, but also become the son-in-law of the patriarch, killing two birds with one stone."


    "Is the news accurate? Will she really be there at this time?"


    "I can''t be wrong. I saw her go in with my own eyes."


    The two young men looked very obscene and excited, and came towards the stream with golden eyes.


    "Holy heart? Is it her? According to their words, as long as you combine with her, you can improve. Is she a special system that is of great help to practice? It seems that they want to have a relationship with their sister by force!" Meng Haoran immediately straightened out his thinking, and then of course he won''t let the two guys succeed. One of the two guys is in the middle of seven stars and the other is in the late of seven stars, but sacred heart is only in the middle of seven stars, and she is still a weak woman. If she is attacked secretly, she will succeed.


    "Well, now that I have received Fu Li, I''ll help you." With a wave of Meng Haoran''s hand, he planted a layer of boundary magic around him. With this magic, the two guys with bad intentions will never want to enter here to find the sacred heart. Moreover, if they break through, Meng Haoran naturally has other means to deal with them. They will regret it at that time.


    Meng Haoran''s means are not covered by you. The two obscene dragons are completely blind when they arrive here. No matter how they go, they spin in place. In the end, it means something''s wrong, but it''s also their luck. They didn''t crack it by means of violence, but left bitterly. Only then did they escape a disaster.


    In fact, it''s not that they don''t want to use violence, but if they use violence, they will disturb the sacred heart. At that time, their goal will certainly not be achieved. After all, the strength of the sacred heart is not weak. Although they are not their opponents, it''s still possible to send a distress signal with vigilance. At that time, they won''t have time to cook cooked rice, In addition, this strange situation also makes them mistakenly think that there is a dragon secretly protecting the sacred heart. In this case, their plan will not work.


    Without interruption, everything naturally continued according to the original track.


    The sacred heart is finally washed After bathing, she went ashore, dressed and left. Originally, this was a good ending, but things changed here. She didn''t return according to the original way, but came to the place where Meng Haoran hid.


    "This..." Facing the pressing of the Sacred Heart step by step, Meng Haoran can only pray that she won''t hit herself. At this time, she regrets that she uses invisibility instead of a magic hidden in the sub space. Although invisibility is good, it can still be touched.


    "I caught you. Come out! I knew I felt right." Shengxin grabbed Meng Haoran''s clothes and looked a little ashamed and angry.


    In fact, the sacred heart didn''t find Meng Haoran and shouldn''t have found him, but Meng Haoran was careless after all. He used a magic boundary before and sent out subtle spatial fluctuations, which was just discovered by the sacred heart. The most important thing is that when Meng Haoran stared at the sacred heart, he had some disordered breathing, which was also discovered by the sacred heart.


    If the sacred heart is only in the middle of the seventh star on the surface, it will not be able to find these details, but she is also the owner of a special constitution. This constitution makes her perception similar to that of the eighth star in the middle of the seventh star, so that she can find these subtle changes. Of course, the sixth sense belonging to the sister also helps a lot. If she doesn''t feel peeped at, She won''t observe the surrounding situation so seriously, and she won''t find Meng Haoran.


    Meng Haoran will not wait to die at this time. He will certainly not show up foolishly, but abandon the clothes seized by the sacred heart, and then leave quickly without being seen. He just knows that there is such a person, she can''t find him. In addition, he will enter the Dragon tomb soon, and the possibility of being found is even lower.


    It has been exposed. Of course, he is not afraid of big movements, so Meng Haoran also broke out at an extremely fast speed. The sacred heart has not responded at all. Meng Haoran just disappeared, and this time is really far away from her.


    Looking at the clothes and cloth in the palm of his hand, the sacred heart was stunned for a long time and said, "no matter who you are, I will find you. I have remembered your taste."


    Meng Haoran doesn''t know that the holy heart has a special ability. As long as he has smelled the smell, he will be firmly remembered in his mind. He will recognize the same smell next time. Meng Haoran''s invisibility is very strong and can be covered even when he smells it, but the clothes left in the holy heart''s hand still have his smell that can''t be dispelled.


    Meng Haoran also lost his heart to continue wandering in the dragon city. He returned to his residence and waited for 10 days to enter the Dragon tomb.


    Ten days passed in a twinkling of an eye. Meng Haoran and the dragons who were qualified to enter the Dragon tomb came to the Dragon tomb under the leadership of a dragon elder.


    "Remember, you only have one year. When the time comes, you must come out, and you are not allowed to do any damage in it, and you are not allowed to fight privately. If I find that there is a dragon fighting, or destroy anything in it, you don''t have to stay in it, okay?"


    "I see, elder."

 Chapter 912

    The elders of the dragon clan are just talking about it as a routine. After all, the rules are not known to all dragons, but also almost. There have been no mistakes before. Everyone goes in to go further in the rules. There is no time to fight, and they won''t do anything to destroy. After all, they are all our ancestors.


    With the assurance of the dragons, the elders of the dragon clan nodded, and then performed a magic similar to testing on the Dragon tomb. Then several lights shot from the gate of the Dragon tomb enveloped Meng Haoran and them.


    Meng Haoran quietly used a magic to simulate the dragon blood at the moment of being illuminated by the light, and finally passed the test smoothly.


    After the light dissipated, the door of the Dragon tomb was finally opened in the eyes of everyone. At the moment when the door was opened, all the dragons present felt the almost substantive law fluctuations from inside, showing excited eyes, and some couldn''t wait to enter the enlightenment.


    Staring at the Dragon elder, the Dragon elder also smiled. Finally, with a big hand, he said, "just go in. I don''t think you little guys can wait."


    The elders all spoke. Naturally, the dragons were no longer reserved. They all scrambled to enter the Dragon tomb. That momentum was afraid of wasting a minute.


    "I don''t know how many elders will be added to our family this time." The elder guarding the Dragon tomb showed a look of expectation in his eyes.


    After entering the Dragon tomb, Meng Haoran''s heart finally put down and felt that there were all kinds of rules around. Meng Haoran''s heart was called a joy!


    "Sure enough, it didn''t disappoint me. I don''t know how much benefit I can get in a year." Thinking of the benefits, Meng Haoran didn''t want to continue to waste time here. He recognized a rule and rushed to the place with the most complete convergence.


    Meng Haoran''s move did not attract attention. After all, other dragons are the same, but they are looking for the same place as the law they understand, and they are still looking for it purposefully. They should have been instructed by the elders of the family before and know the general situation of the Dragon tomb.


    The level of placing giant dragons in the Dragon tomb is from the outside to the inside. The higher the level of dragon bones in front of the body, the easier it is to understand the rules. However, because of this, the Dragon tomb has formed a strange environment. Every place emits strong pressure. If you want to enter the depths, you must bear the pressure. Therefore, the dragon family of 7 stars can understand the rules in the middle of the Dragon tomb at most, The dragon bones here are basically in the middle of 8 stars, which is enough for these 7 stars to understand and break through to 8 stars. Generally speaking, the Dragon target entering the Dragon tomb is in this area.


    Meng Haoran naturally won''t be with these dragons. He went directly to the deepest area, found the intersection of many laws, and began his own way of understanding the laws.


    Crossing his knees on the ground, Meng Haoran quickly entered the state of understanding. Various laws constantly appeared in his mind and were understood to a certain extent.


    The law of wind, the law of fire, the law of thunder, the law of destruction, the law of light


    Nearly 100 kinds of laws are constantly understood by Meng Haoran almost greedily, which makes a magical Tao rhyme appear around Meng Haoran, just like a special field. If a dragon can understand the laws near Meng Haoran, they will find that the speed of understanding here will reach an amazing level, which is at least several times faster than their own understanding.


    As the Dragon witches found their own place to understand the law, the Dragon tomb fell into silence again.


    There was no time for cultivation. On this day, there was a violent fluctuation in the middle of the Dragon tomb, and the fluctuation was still increasing.


    Outside the Dragon tomb, the elder guarding the Dragon tomb suddenly opened his eyes, stared at the area where the wave came, and muttered, "has it finally started? The genius in this field is not bad. Unexpectedly, he began to break through in only three months. This wave should be the little guy heimerger. The law of death is really a terrible guy. It seems that my dragon family will add another great evil."


    After that, the same things happened again in the Dragon tomb. These are the waves of breakthrough by the dragons who have reached the breakthrough point. The breakthrough from 7 stars to 8 stars is a huge transformation, so it is not easy to achieve it overnight. Therefore, it is normal to be in the state of breakthrough for several consecutive days and months.


    Of course, there is an end to the breakthrough after all. As the first to enter the breakthrough state, heimerger has made a successful breakthrough to 8 stars after one month. However, he did not come out, but continued to consolidate his realm. After the consolidation, he still wanted to go deeper and see more powerful laws, which is of great help to his future practice.


    In the sixth month after entering the Dragon tomb, heimerger finally reluctantly consolidated his initial state of 8 stars and began to go deep into the Dragon tomb.


    Even if he went deep into the Dragon tomb, he didn''t come to Meng Haoran''s place at last. He didn''t want to, but he couldn''t. although the place he arrived was also the later stage, his strength was only the early stage of 8 stars after all, and he couldn''t go to the deepest place, so he couldn''t see Meng Haoran, which avoided some situations that everyone didn''t want to see.


    That is, the Holy Spirit is the second breakthrough after heimerger. She only broke through a few days later than heimerger. It can be seen that her talent is not weak or even stronger than heimerger. After all, she is younger than heimerger.


    The Holy Spirit also made the same action as heimerger. It is worth mentioning that what she understood was actually the law of war, which is also a very special law.


    After the Holy Spirit, there will be dragon breakthroughs every period of time. Six of the last nine dragon families have broken through to 8 stars, and the remaining three are on the edge of breaking through at any time. It has to be said that the dragon family is terrible.


    According to this situation, we can infer how many 8 stars are hidden in the dragon family. No wonder it can become the ultimate overlord of this plane. This heritage is far from comparable to that of other races.


    These breakthroughs of the dragon clan did not affect Meng Haoran at all. At this time, Meng Haoran is still in the state of deep understanding of the law. Although he said he was not unaware of the external things, he also did not respond at all. These can not cause Meng Haoran''s heart wave. Compared with understanding the law, they are small things. In fact, he is the one who has changed the most, It just didn''t show up.

 Chapter 913

    There are still three days before the final time. Basically, all dragons except Meng Haoran have given up their continuous understanding. They have not reached the limit. What they need next is the precipitation of time, or they have given up the continuous breakthrough. After all, they have not entered the state of sudden breakthrough, and it is unlikely to be in the next three days, In addition, even if they enter, there is no time for them to complete the breakthrough. Even if they are lucky enough to enter the breakthrough state in their own time, the elder guarding the Dragon tomb will move them out. This is the rule of the dragon family and will not be changed because of a giant dragon about to break through 8 stars.


    Meng Haoran''s place is still the same as before. It can be predicted that if this continues, he will be found abnormal by the elders of the dragon family. It''s hard to say what will happen at that time.


    In the past year, Meng Haoran''s harvest may not be believed. He has understood all the laws that have appeared in the Dragon tomb, and realized that the masters in front of them have not reached the point. After all, the realm is there.


    The reason why Meng Haoran can understand so many laws is that the law of creation is on the one hand. After all, the law of creation itself contains thousands of laws; Another aspect is that Meng Haoran is a very special existence. His own system and soul have been transformed into a system that is extremely sensitive to laws because of system reasons. The creation God and devil body is not joking.


    If other people, even if they also understand the law of creation, it is impossible to understand so many laws at such a speed as Meng Haoran.


    After understanding these rules, the impact of the Dragon tomb on Meng Haoran is basically gone. The reason why Meng Ruhu is not awake at this time is that he has entered a state that he has never thought of before. The mutual verification of the rules he understands in the Dragon tomb makes him see the power of higher-level rules. Of course, he will not wake up like this, Even at the risk of being discovered.


    Three days later, the one-year period finally came. Outside the Dragon tomb, the elder guarding the Dragon tomb woke up from his deep sleep.


    "Boys, it''s time to come out quickly!" The elder''s voice remembered in the Dragon tomb. All the dragons began to walk towards the gate of the Dragon tomb with a reluctant expression.


    ¡­¡­.


    "Are you all here?"


    "No, there''s another one who hasn''t come out. It''s Meng Haoran of my family. Please wait." Rona''s expression was a little nervous. Before, she didn''t care. She thought Meng Haoran was practicing silently in a certain place. As long as she came out, she could see it. But now everyone came out. Only he didn''t come out, which was obviously abnormal.


    "Is that him?" Heimerger didn''t notice, but when he heard Meng Haoran''s name, he also found that Meng Haoran was no longer, and a different color flashed in his eyes. He had a deep memory of Meng Haoran''s opponent.


    "Meng Haoran? It''s the little guy. I remember. Then wait." The elder guarding the tomb also remembers Meng Haoran. He still has some memory of Meng Haoran. After all, Meng Haoran is the dragon race second only to Meng Haoran in the finals, and it is also the legacy dragon race outside. It is difficult to be ignored.


    The elder said that Luo Na was relieved, but she still looked nervously at the direction of the door of the Dragon tomb and hoped that Meng Haoran would appear immediately.


    However, an hour later, there was still no movement. At this time, the other dragons who had no complaints from Meng Haoran began to show an impatient expression. They had been practicing in the Dragon tomb for so long. Now they would go back to have a good rest or show off their achievements. There was little patience at all.


    "Why don''t you come out? You don''t say anything if you wait like this! Really, obviously the elder has notified you and doesn''t take the elder''s words seriously, do you?" The Dragon whispered. Of course, although it was whispered, everyone present heard it.


    The elder didn''t think in that direction, but his face became a little ugly.


    "Wait another 10 minutes. If I don''t come out, I can only use means to let him out." The elder made a decision.


    Ten minutes later, Meng Haoran naturally didn''t come out. This time, the elder''s face sank completely.


    "You go back first. I''ll deal with the next thing." After that, the elder walked into the Dragon tomb, and the door of the Dragon tomb slammed shut.


    "This... I hope it will be okay!" Rona looked at the gate of the Dragon tomb and stayed, while the other dragons went back first according to the elder''s words.


    In the tomb of the dragon,


    "Where on earth? This should be the limit he can reach!" Originally, the elder was aggressive. The elder planned to teach Meng Haoran a lesson, but he didn''t expect to find anyone after looking for a long time.


    After looking carefully again, the elder finally moved deeper into the Dragon tomb with a mood that he didn''t believe himself.


    As the elder guarding the Dragon tomb, his name has long been abandoned, leaving only the title of the elder of the Dragon tomb. The strength of the elder of the Dragon tomb is naturally not low in such an important place. The strength of the elder of the Dragon tomb is in the late stage of 8 stars. I''m afraid there are few dragon families better than him, so he can bear the pressure of the Dragon tomb and come to the deepest part of the Dragon tomb.


    "I finally found you..." finally saw your figure. The elder of the Dragon tomb was happy and subconsciously wanted to criticize and educate Meng Haoran, but he was suddenly stunned.


    At this time, he suddenly remembered where it was, and even he felt great pressure. Let alone Meng Haoran, he couldn''t get here even in the middle of an 8-star period, but Meng Haoran was so quiet that he couldn''t see a little reluctantly. What''s the matter?


    Is it possible that his strength has reached the same level as himself?


    Just when the elder of the Dragon tomb was confused, Meng Haoran suddenly opened his eyes at this time.


    "It''s the elder! Why do you always appear here? So it''s time for one year. I''m really sorry. I''m a little forgetful in my cultivation. I''ll go out now." Meng Haoran raised his feet and wanted to leave. He didn''t look nervous at all, and didn''t explain why he came here with his strength.

 Chapter 914

    "Wait!" Not surprisingly, the elder of the Dragon tomb would not let Meng Haoran leave so easily. He looked at Meng Haoran with an extremely strange look, as if he wanted to see through Meng Haoran.


    However, Meng Haoran was ready at this time. Naturally, he would not be seen by the elder of the Dragon tomb.


    After watching for a long time, the elder of the Dragon tomb didn''t see anything useful from Meng Haoran. He finally gave up and asked directly, "why can you come here?"


    The elder of the Dragon tomb stared at Meng Haoran with his eyes straight, not letting go of a trace of details. At the same time, an invisible pressure shrouded Meng Haoran. If he were someone else, he would be unable to help showing his feet.


    But Meng Haoran didn''t even blink his eyelids and blurted out: "coming!"


    "Come? Don''t you feel anything wrong? Or do you think I''m a fool?" The elder looked incredulous.


    Meng Haoran then perfectly showed what is the acting skill of the movie emperor. He was surprised to see how innocent the Dragon tomb elder was. "Elder, what are you talking about? Isn''t this dragon tomb where we want to go? You didn''t say you can''t come here at the beginning."


    "By the way, I haven''t seen Rona and them here. Is there anything I don''t know? No wonder none of them came to this depth." Meng Haoran''s face looked suddenly, as if he had figured out something.


    Did I really blame him? He came here because of other reasons I don''t know? The elder of the Dragon tomb also began to doubt at this time. He was completely dizzy by Meng Haoran''s sincere performance.


    Looking at the Dragon tomb elder, his eyes are no longer so cold, and there is a tendency to soften. Meng Haoran is also a little proud. The acting skills he has practiced for so many years are not in vain.


    "It''s true. Don''t tell me about taboos. When I go out, I must talk to sister Luo Na. She''s all ethnic, and she''s on guard against me." Meng Haoran continued to play silly.


    At this time, the elder of the Dragon tomb looked at Meng Haoran and was unable to laugh or cry. In the face of Meng Haoran, he put down 70% of his heart, and 30% didn''t rest assured because he found that Meng Haoran''s realm had not improved compared with his progress, which was obviously unreasonable, but he could barely find an explanation, that is, Meng Haoran couldn''t understand the rules here at all.


    But the problem comes again. Since he can''t understand it, what has Meng Haoran been doing here? He doesn''t look like a fool!


    Meng Haoran remembered at this time that there was something wrong with his breath outside. It was still a fluctuation a year ago. When he read it, he had a speech.


    "Elder, do you know what''s going on here? Why can''t I understand the law? Is it because I don''t have enough talent? I''ve persisted for a year." Meng Haoran said, showing some gloom in his eyes. The gloom was just seen by the Dragon tomb elder. Now the Dragon tomb elder was completely relieved.


    It seems that he really wanted more. He just came here by chance and didn''t know the specific situation of the Dragon tomb. He thought that as long as he insisted, he could have a harvest, which wasted this opportunity in vain.


    Thinking of the identity left by Meng Haoran outside, the elder of the Dragon tomb thought that it was the ice dragon family who didn''t like Meng Haoran, and immediately felt pity for Meng Haoran.


    "Alas, don''t you know that you can only realize your realm in the middle? You can''t get enlightenment here unless your strength reaches my realm. The Dragon tomb is divided into..." the elder of the Dragon tomb sighed and began to popularize knowledge to Meng Haoran.


    ¡­¡­.


    "At last, the old guy was cheated, but it should be only temporary. I believe he will come back soon, but so what? He didn''t intend to hide at the beginning. Who knew that the clever performance would be so effective!" Meng Haoran came out of the Dragon tomb and returned to his residence.


    When he came out, he met Rona unexpectedly. However, in order to be realistic, he didn''t say hello to Rona, but left directly, which made Rona a a little confused.


    "Uncle, sister Rona is looking for you." Yuanyue''s voice was so loud that she remembered it all the way.


    Are you here? Meng Haoran smiled bitterly at the corners of his mouth. He had known this scene for a long time, but he didn''t know how to explain it. Tell the truth? Or


    "It''s you, rogue!" A cry of surprise pulled Meng Haoran out of his thoughts. When he looked up, Meng Haoran suddenly felt a click in his heart. It turned out that Rona had come to his room, and she didn''t know she was alone. She was accompanied by a girl, which was the Sacred Heart Meng Haoran met before.


    "Mushroom cool, do you recognize the wrong person? I''m not a hooligan. Besides, we''ve only met for the first time!" Meng Haoran naturally won''t admit it. In his heart, he still holds the idea that he can muddle through.


    Luo Na also looked at Shengxin in surprise. She wanted to find Meng Haoran to ask about the previous things. Now she left it behind. She was full of thoughts about what happened between Shengxin and Meng Haoran, so she believed that something would happen because she knew about Shengxin and knew that Shengxin was not the kind of person who would joke, Now that the reaction is so great, something must happen.


    "I also want to sophistry. I will never forget your taste all my life. This is material evidence." With a flash of light in the sacred heart''s hand, there appeared a piece of cloth that looked very exquisite. It was half of the clothes left by Meng Haoran to escape quickly at that time.


    As soon as the Sacred Heart opened, Rona''s eyes became strange. Are they


    "It''s not what you think, sister Na, it''s......" Shengxin noticed Rona''s eyes and knew that Rona wanted to explain. However, he couldn''t say anything at all. He couldn''t say anything about Meng Haoran''s peeping at her!


    This reaction of sacred heart made Rona more and more recognize the idea in her heart. She thought Meng Haoran had used strong to sacred heart, and was stunned in place for a time.

 Chapter 915

    Meng Haoran didn''t know how to speak, so he didn''t speak. For a time, all three people were staring at each other, which was very embarrassing.


    "Cough" finally, Meng Haoran took the lead in breaking the peace and said to Rona, "don''t you know what you want from me?" It was a diversion.


    The sacred heart heard the speech with a cold hum. It was obviously to see Meng Haoran''s plan, but she didn''t say much. She planned to settle the account when she and Meng Haoran were only left.


    "Why did you leave without saying hello when you came out of the Dragon tomb? What happened?" Rona looked at Meng Haoran with some concern.


    "Do you want to listen to the truth or lie?" Meng Haoran threw the question back. If Rona answered the truth, he would tell him the truth. Of course, it was only part. If it was a lie, it would be superficial.


    Rona was a little stunned, and then smiled, "what about the truth and the lie? Tell me all about it."


    Sacred heart also looked at Meng Haoran curiously and wanted to know what Meng Haoran would say. For Meng Haoran, the man who saw her body, her mood was very complex. At first, she wanted to tear him to pieces, but with the passage of time, the hatred gradually decreased and became an unspeakable feeling. Now she really saw someone, The sacred heart didn''t know what to do for a moment, so it didn''t attack immediately after the initial exclamation.


    Meng Haoran didn''t answer immediately, but pointed to the chair in the room and motioned to sit down. After they all sat down, he slowly began to tell: "the truth is that for some reason, I was deliberately angry with you in order to deceive the elders; the lie is that I was in a state of loss at that time, because I didn''t make progress in one year."


    "No progress?" Rona directly ignored the truth and took the lie behind as the truth. She didn''t believe that Meng Haoran was lying to the elder.


    At this time, Meng Haoran still didn''t change her breath. Although Rona didn''t break through 8 stars in the Dragon tomb, she was fast. Basically, she could break through as long as she meditated for a few months. Therefore, she was shocked to see the late state of Meng Haoran''s 7 stars.


    "How could this happen?" Luo Na was very puzzled. She didn''t expect Meng Haoran to appear in the back of the Dragon tomb. In her influence, even if her talent is poor, she can improve the law in the Dragon tomb.


    Luo Na would ask this. In Meng Haoran''s opinion, she chose a false answer, so Meng Haoran said what he said to the elder in the Dragon tomb, which immediately stunned Luo Na.


    "You don''t know these common sense, and the most important thing is that you can go so deep! Alas, it''s all my fault. I didn''t tell you about the Dragon tomb." Luo Na showed a guilty look on her face and subconsciously thought that all this was because of her. She had an answer to Meng Haoran''s previous absence. In her opinion, Meng Haoran was venting her dissatisfaction, and she had no way to blame Meng Haoran. Instead, she thought that Meng Haoran was just not high enough to leave.


    Sacred Heart listened to the process. Somehow, she always felt uncoordinated. On the contrary to Rona, she thought Meng Haoran''s truth was right, and what she said later was deceptive.


    Why did he cheat the elder? This is a question that the sacred heart is thinking about, but she can''t think of a reason no matter what she thinks.


    "If you want to open up a little, things have passed and can''t be recovered. You can break through quickly with your talent. You can catch up even if you don''t get benefits in the Dragon tomb. You have to believe in yourself." Rona wants to comfort Meng Haoran.


    Meng Haoran was speechless. I got more things than you. Please comfort me. It''s completely wrong.


    After that, Rona said a lot of things to Meng Haoran. The meaning was almost the same, that is, don''t care about this trip to the Dragon tomb.


    Meng Haoran said he had nothing, but he couldn''t figure it out at the beginning. Now there was nothing at all. Finally, Luo Na left alone, leaving sacred heart and Meng Haoran in the room.


    "You" and "you" both spoke at the same time, and then stopped at the same time.


    "You''d better say it first!" The heart spoke a word again, and suddenly an ambiguous atmosphere spread between the two.


    They waited for each other to speak again. Three minutes later, they didn''t look at each other.


    Meng Haoran made a gesture of invitation and motioned to the sacred heart to speak.


    "What are you going to do about that?" The tone is very gentle, but Meng Haoran is aware of the danger hidden below. If a person doesn''t answer well, something he doesn''t want to see will happen. For example, sacred heart is willing to expose it. He is chased and killed by the whole dragon family.


    After pondering for a moment, Meng Haoran said firmly, "I''m responsible!"


    "Who wants you to be responsible!" There was some joy in the tone of the sacred heart, many of which were shy. Although she didn''t have this idea before, Meng Haoran said that she didn''t hate it in her heart, but she was a little happy.


    Do you think I like him? No, this is the second meeting. No, it''s the first time. The last one doesn''t count.


    But if I don''t like him, why don''t I refuse?


    "I''m not responsible for who is responsible. My husband is bold. Since I''ve seen it, I''ll be responsible to the end as long as you like." Meng Haoran said with awe inspiring righteousness.


    "I don''t know who ran so fast!" The Sacred Heart replied to such a sentence, which immediately made Meng Haoran''s expression stiff, but he soon recovered.


    Meng Haoran at this time, as if he had entered a certain state, suddenly went to the sacred heart, grabbed the sacred heart''s hand, looked into her eyes and sincerely said, "please give me a chance and let me make up for my fault."


    "You... I..." The sacred heart was completely disoriented, and a blush appeared on her cheek.


    Finally, Shengxin still didn''t say anything, but shook off Meng Haoran''s hand, and some stumbled out, almost falling down.


    "Finally passed the test." Looking at the back that had disappeared, Meng Haoran breathed a long sigh, as if he had experienced a big war. Just now, it was a natural performance. He didn''t lie. If Shengxin really promised, he wouldn''t break his promise, but Meng Haoran would say that he didn''t have only one woman, and Shengxin probably wouldn''t promise at that time.

 Chapter 916

    Meng Haoran''s action was very fast, but he was ready to leave the next day, but he was still a little slow after all.


    "Say, where are you going? Do you want to escape?" At this time, Shengxin''s face was like frost, and her eyes were full of anger when she looked at Meng Haoran. In fact, she was overwhelmed by Meng Haoran''s words yesterday and didn''t know what she wanted. Today, she came out for a walk, but she accidentally found Meng Haoran. At first, she didn''t care, that is, she followed far away, but later, Meng Haoran thought more and more about the gate of Longcheng, And in a hurry, she finally guessed some, and immediately thought Meng Haoran was completely lying to him yesterday, just to stabilize her and leave today.


    "My lord?" Wolf Mie made a gesture of hand knife, meaning to ask whether he should stun the sacred heart. Although he and the sacred heart were in the middle of the seventh star, he still felt there was no problem dealing with such a little girl who was obviously not good at fighting.


    Yuanyue on one side also showed an eager expression. They didn''t know Meng Haoran''s relationship with the sacred heart, so they had no psychological pressure at all.


    After stopping the two people''s readiness, Meng Haoran smiled bitterly and said to the sacred heart, "calm down first. I admit that I want to escape, but what I said yesterday is true and has no intention to hide. As long as you like, I can take you now."


    Hearing the first half of the sentence, the sacred heart became more angry, but after the second half of the sentence, the Sacred Heart hesitated. He didn''t know whether he should believe Meng Haoran, and he wavered in his heart.


    "Why do you have to leave? Why don''t you stay?" Sacred heart looked at Meng Haoran eagerly.


    "I have to do this. If you want to know, you can, but I hope you don''t tell other dragons." After Meng Haoran finished, he began to tell the sacred heart that he was not a giant dragon. He came here just to enter the Dragon tomb and understand the law. Now the law has been realized and the fact that he wants to leave in order not to be found.


    At first hearing this amazing fact, sacred heart thought Meng Haoran was joking with her for the first time, but looking at Meng Haoran''s very serious eyes, she finally realized that Meng Haoran didn''t cheat her. In this case, Meng Haoran would leave in such a hurry, and there was an explanation. He was really forced.


    How? How could he not be a dragon? The fact that Meng Haoran is not a dragon is repeated in Shengxin''s mind.


    Meng Haoran is not a dragon, so if they want to combine, they will encounter a lot of resistance. The father of Shengxin will not allow non dragon to marry Shengxin. After all, in this world, the dragon is the real master, and other races are despised. The combination of male and female of the Dragon is allowed, which is at least regarded as a temporary pleasure by them, But if the female of the dragon family wants to marry out, it is not allowed anyway.


    The sacred heart''s eyes darkened, and it seemed as if he had lost something important in his heart.


    Meng Haoran looked at the sacred heart for no reason. He felt a pain in his heart and his head was hot. He directly held the sacred heart in his arms.


    "As long as you say a word, I''ll just stay." Well, if she really asks me to stay, I''ll show my real strength. I''m not really afraid of them, but I feel arrogant after taking advantage of them.


    "No, you don''t stay. Go. The farther you go, the better. I''ll never see you again." Hearing this, Shengxin felt warm, but it pushed Meng Haoran out.


    Meng Hao looked at Shengxin in amazement. He didn''t understand why Shengxin wanted to drive him away now. Fortunately, he was not the one with low Eq. it was obvious that Shengxin was insincere and left without being said by Shengxin.


    Is it because she was afraid that I would be found pretending to be a dragon, so she wanted me to leave quickly to protect me? Meng Haoran''s mind came up with this idea, and the more he thought about it, the more he felt right.


    "You don''t have to worry about me. In fact, I''m not afraid of being found. I just want to go because I''m afraid of trouble." Meng Haoran''s tone was as gentle as possible.


    "Don''t lie to me. The strength of the dragon family is not what you can imagine, and we can''t be together." The sacred heart said heartbroken. Tears swirled in his eyes, then fell down and became a tearful man in an instant.


    Meng Haoran was stunned in an instant. Why can''t we be together? It wasn''t good before.


    By the way, she said that because I told him I was not a dragon. Is the key point here? The dragon is not allowed to marry outside!


    Meng Haoran quickly cleared his mind and smiled. This may be a problem for others, but it is not a problem for him at all. In front of absolute strength, all rules can be broken and re formulated by him.


    But before that, I still have to test whether she really cares about me.


    Meng Haoran made a very lost expression and said, "is that right? I knew you wouldn''t like me. It''s good. I don''t deserve your little princess. Just take it as a memory."


    "No? I don''t like you. I like you in my heart." The Sacred Heart blurted out when he heard the speech, and then thought that the current situation was depressed again. He endured the pain in his heart and said in a plain tone, "yes, you just don''t deserve me. How can I see you? I''m annoyed when I see you. You''d better go quickly and let me be out of sight and out of mind."


    "I won''t go." Meng Haoran suddenly uttered such a sentence.


    "Why? You go, hurry up, or I''ll tell my father you''re a spy of other races." Sacred heart is really worried at this time.


    Not only her, but also wolf Mie and Yuanyue caught up, but they didn''t dissuade Meng Haoran immediately.


    Meng Haoran came forward again, held the sacred heart in his arms and said very gently; "It''s ok if you want me to go. Unless you''re with me, otherwise I''ll propose marriage to your father. Anyway, my identity has not been revealed yet. With my talent of being the second largest, he should agree with us. Don''t worry. Leave everything to me and I''ll solve all the problems properly."


    "En" Sacred Heart stared at Meng Haoran in a daze. Finally, she whispered. There was infinite shame in her heart, but she also made a decision secretly. If Meng Haoran was really found, she must plead for him. If Meng Haoran was executed, she would go to the yellow spring together.

 Chapter 917

    "What? You want to marry your heart?" Long Ao, the leader of the dragon clan, looked at Meng Haoran and his shy holy heart. Just now Meng Haoran suddenly came to the door, which directly explained the purpose of marrying the holy heart.


    Long Ao''s eyes kept turning between Meng Haoran and sacred heart, trying to see something from it.


    In the face of long Ao, the dragon clan leader, generally speaking, he will be very nervous. In addition, he wants to marry someone else''s daughter. Naturally, he has to lower his head. However, Meng Haoran doesn''t have the appearance of lowering his head, but he looks very sincere.


    With long Ao''s experience, we can see that Meng Haoran is true, and Meng Haoran and sacred heart should have communication, otherwise they won''t be together.


    Long Ao is actually very concerned about his daughter. Naturally, he wants her to have a good destination. However, considering Meng Haoran''s identity and origin and the news he got recently, he made a decision.


    "If you want to marry my daughter, you can''t just talk!" Long Ao said there was no language here.


    old fox? Meng Haoran scolded when he saw this. Obviously, he wanted him to take out some real things. Of course, Meng Haoran also knew that it was human nature. After all, you have to take someone else''s daughter in one word. There is no such thing as putting it there. Even ordinary people should show their strength and give some betrothal gifts. Otherwise, how can people trust to give their daughter to you.


    "Father, I am sincere to brother Meng." When Meng Haoran was thinking about what to take out, the sacred heart on one side was Duqi''s mouth and looked at long Ao discontentedly. That expression was blaming why he didn''t promise her and Meng Haoran immediately.


    This girl? Long Ao''s reaction to the sacred heart is also a draw from the corners of his mouth. It''s really a woman''s big failure. Haven''t you passed the door yet? He helped outsiders.


    It seems that the sacred heart girl really loves this boy!


    I hope it''s not really like what the news said! Otherwise, even if the sacred heart will be sad afterwards, I will have to beat the mandarin duck with a stick.


    "Can you take a step closer?" Meng Haoran suddenly said.


    Is there a showdown? Long Ao looked motionless and said to the sacred heart, "my heart, go out first and let my father have a good chat with your sweetheart."


    "This... But"


    "Don''t worry. Father won''t do anything to him, I promise."


    Meng Haoran also gave Shengxin a reassuring look, and finally Shengxin reluctantly left.


    At the moment when the sacred heart left, long Ao''s face changed. He changed from an amiable elder to a real domineering patriarch in charge of the whole dragon family. He exuded terrible pressure all over. However, he controlled it well. This pressure only existed within a certain range. I think it was in order not to be found by the sacred heart.


    A good father? Meng Haoran naturally knew why long Ao did this and was not surprised.


    "Say, how did you cheat my daughter? It''s not my dragon family who dare to sneak into my dragon city and seduce my Dragon Princess. How dare you?" Long Ao''s eyes are cold, and there is a tendency to start as long as Meng Haoran answers wrong.


    oh Have you found anything? Meng Haoran''s eyes flashed a look of surprise. He saw from long Ao''s eyes that the other party didn''t cheat him, but really knew something.


    Meng Haoran underestimates the power of the dragon family in the world. Although they can''t see from Meng Haoran that Meng Haoran is not a dragon family, they can check the origin of Meng Haoran. When they find that Meng Haoran can''t be a dragon family left abroad, plus Meng Haoran''s strange performance in the Dragon tomb, they can know that Meng Haoran has a problem after a little deliberation.


    In fact, as early as after Meng Haoran entered Longcheng, the dragon people had already begun to investigate the origin of Meng Haoran, but it was only a routine investigation at that time. After all, the origin of each head needs to be registered.


    Of course, the reason why they can find it so quickly is also because Meng Haoran didn''t deliberately hide it. After all, he only temporarily guest starred in the dragon for convenience. If he was found on the spot, he planned to use other methods.


    "First of all, I don''t cheat your daughter. I''m sincere to her." Meng Haoran didn''t realize his panic like long Ao thought, but said with a deep finger.


    significant? There was a different color in long Ao''s eyes, but he had a trace of appreciation for Meng Haoran. No matter whether Meng Haoran had an attempt or not, this bold color was impressive. Well, more importantly, Meng Haoran didn''t clarify his identity first, but said that he was sincere to the sacred heart. This made long Ao feel comfortable, so he said a word. It was decided in long Ao''s heart, Even if Meng Haoran really has no intention, as long as it''s not a big deal, he can let him go.


    "Second, I admit that I really don''t belong to the dragon family. As you can see, my real identity is a human being, but I''m not here to be malicious to the dragon family. I just want to improve my understanding of the law with the help of the Dragon tomb." Meng Haoran said slowly that he was not dead. Now that he was found, he didn''t intend to disguise, and even was ready to speak with strength if he couldn''t agree.


    Hearing the speech, long Ao nodded slightly. Although Meng Haoran didn''t know whether it was true or not, it was similar to the speculation he got. After all, Meng Haoran only showed a little strange in the Dragon tomb since he entered the dragon city. There was nothing wrong at other times.


    However, although it is said that Meng Haoran pretended to be a dragon and entered the Dragon tomb that only the dragon can enter. He got benefits. Naturally, he can''t forget it, even if he is the sweetheart of the sacred heart.


    "I''m afraid it''s not so simple on the surface that you can go to the depths of the Dragon tomb. Well, I''ll give you a chance to fight with me. If your strength is satisfactory to me, I''ll let you leave unharmed." Long Ao pondered for a moment and said, this is actually biased. If Meng Haoran hadn''t had an affair with Shengxin, it would never be so simple.


    "Just let me leave. How can I betroth the sacred heart to me? I won''t leave without her." Meng Haoran said firmly.


    "Good, good." long Ao once again looked at Meng Ruhu with new eyes. He thought Meng Haoran was a character and his holy heart''s vision was good. "If you can win me, what if you promise your heart to you!"

 Chapter 918

    It''s done! Meng Haoran, who got the reply from long Ao, was happy. He already had a reason to win, so long Ao was destined to be sad later.


    "Well, although you want to win, you also have to divide how to win. If you win too easily, it won''t be fun for him to turn back when he is angry and ashamed. If it''s too difficult, he will be looked down upon. I want to treat me well." Meng Haoran thought in his heart, but he has entered a semi combat state.


    Naturally, the battle will not be carried out here. Long Ao took Meng Haoran into another room.


    There was a magic array in the room. Meng Haoran''s eyes suddenly saw that the function of the magic array was to transmit, and he immediately understood the meaning of long Ao.


    Before long Ao could speak, Meng Haoran directly walked into the magic array, and then smiled and said to the stunned long Ao, "then I''ll go first, father-in-law."


    A flash of white light flashed, where is Meng Haoran''s figure!


    "How did he know how to use the magic array," murmured long Ao, smiling. "And, father-in-law, he''s really thick skinned."


    ¡­¡­..


    "Do you really want to fight? Can you do without?" The place where Meng Haoran and long Ao appear through the magic array is similar to an isolated small space, about ten thousand miles around, which is a hidden secret place,


    "What? If you want to go back, you''re afraid, but now you can''t help it. Take it!"


    The huge golden light flickered from long Ao. In an instant, long Ao became a golden armor god man, looking majestic.


    "God of war, yes, he is the father of the Holy Spirit. It''s normal to have this skill." Meng Haoran''s pupil shrinks when he sees the state of long Ao, and feels that long Ao is comparable to the top of 8 stars Feng''s momentum is also admiration for long Ao. Only this strength can match the leader of Shanglong clan.


    Since he wanted to subdue long Ao with his strength, Meng Haoran naturally would not show weakness. He fully demonstrated his strength in this world for the first time. A momentum that was no weaker than long Ao rose into the sky. The two momentum collided, and a magic storm appeared directly among them, accompanied by lightning.


    "Good boy, it''s really hidden." Although he had expected, it was really now that long Ao found that he underestimated Meng Haoran. He could feel a strong sense of crisis from Meng Haoran, which showed that Meng Haoran existed at least at the same level as him. In this way, Meng Haoran''s words that he could defeat him were not joking, but really possible.


    Since he has such strength, he really doesn''t have much malice. Otherwise, it''s very easy to sneak into the Dragon tomb. Long Ao thought so in his heart, and his last warning to Meng Haoran was finally completely put down.


    "Say well first. Don''t break your promise when you''re defeated by me. Otherwise, I''ll go away directly with Shengxin." Originally, the atmosphere was very dignified, but Meng Haoran suddenly said such a sentence, which immediately made the Dragon proud.


    "Cough," long Ao choked and said unhappily, "don''t worry. I''ll never regret what I said. If you can really beat me by half, let alone marry the sacred heart to you, I don''t even want the bride price."


    "That''s not good. One yard to one yard. I must be polite. Otherwise, people think I''m an uneducated guy?"


    This also hit the snake on the stick. Long Ao knew that he didn''t have to fight any more. He stopped talking and entered the state of battle. He didn''t think about anything else in his heart. He had only one idea to defeat his opponent.


    The huge country behind long Ao has been condensed into essence. I''m afraid even an ordinary person can see it, not like the holy heart. Only with high eyesight can he see it, which also shows how strong he is in the God of war.


    Long Ao took the lead, reached the extreme speed, and came to Meng Haoran like a blink, and then blew out with a fist.


    Meng Haoran returned with the same punch. The two fists intersected and made a huge roar. The void around them fluctuated and was about to break.


    "Dragon fist" long Ao''s fist gave off a fierce golden light. Meng Haoran only felt a great force coming from his fist, and then he was blown away.


    "Great power, but it''s useless."


    Meng Haoran''s body suddenly stopped in the air, then turned into three identical Meng Haoran and shouted "three talents"


    Three Meng Haoran surrounded long Ao in the middle. Meng Haoran used the principle of the array and took a wonderful step to interfere with long Ao. At the same time, he blocked all his directions and launched an attack.


    What a wonderful magic, long Ao was shocked when he saw Meng Haoran appear in the other two hearts, because he found that they were entities, and the momentum of each one was the same as that of Meng Haoran before, without any decline.


    After that, the actions of the three Meng Haoran surprised him even more, because he found that when the three Meng Haoran put out that formation, he felt that the surrounding space was blocked, and the sense of crisis from Meng Haoran instantly increased several times.


    There is no time for long Ao to think about how to deal with it. Meng Haoran''s offensive has arrived. Each of the three Meng Haoran recognized a local attack of long Ao, which makes long Ao feel very uncomfortable. However, it is a generation of clan leader, and the Ares body is indeed an incredible magic. He deliberately sold a flaw, and then directly broke Meng Haoran''s array, But he also paid a little price. He was stained with some of his own blood. It turned out that in order to deceive Meng Haoran, he also used some bitter meat tricks.


    "What a diversion!" Since they were all broken, Meng Haoran put away the formation and the three were reunited.


    "You''re good, too. It''s worth it, boy. Don''t die." Long Ao''s body flew into the sky and turned into a huge dragon. With a roar, the sky was darkened, just like submission.


    "Is the power of law finally going to be used? I don''t know what law he understands." Meng Haoran jumped in his heart and knew that the real battle was to begin.


    With a loud roar from long Ao, the huge country behind him, like living, also responded with a loud roar, but not a sound.


    The dancing of dragons was the next thing to happen, because those dragons that should have existed in a huge country rushed out of the country and reappeared in this heaven and earth, just like rebirth.

 Chapter 919

    "This is..." Meng Haoran was really surprised this time. Of course, he was not surprised by the giant dragon from that huge country. After all, there are still many Summoning Magic in this magic world, and many other magic can achieve this effect.


    What really surprised Meng Haoran was the way long Ao got the dragons out. It was a law power that Meng Haoran didn''t even think of.


    "It''s actually the legendary law of time, a law that can change the world. Well, no, it''s not the law of time. It''s just that the God of war he cultivated attracted the power of the law of time, so that the dragons who should have been annihilated in the past have a chance to appear in the world again." Even knowing this, Meng Haoran is still proud of the dragon and can''t underestimate it. You know, the law of time is the top law, which is very mysterious.


    "The law of time can be triggered, and the law he understands should have something to do with time, otherwise he can''t use it." Meng Haoran felt it carefully and finally found in his mind what kind of law power long Ao understood. It is a branch of the law of time. It has the law of time backtracking. Using it can produce the effect of time backtracking within a certain range.


    The dragons brought out by long Ao are not the puppets of heimerger before. They are real dragons with their own wisdom. Besides, although they can''t use all their strength, they can also use 70%. With such a large number, it''s really shocking.


    Long Ao''s expression is full of pride. At the beginning, he was able to sit in the position of dragon clan leader because of this move. It can be said that this move is his signature stunt, which is equivalent to bringing a group of golden holy dragons. It''s not too powerful.


    "There are few people bullying me, aren''t they?" Other people had already begged for mercy under this situation, but Meng Haoran smiled at this time. He was not afraid of anyone.


    A loud roar came from the void. In the shocked eyes of long Ao, a giant beast he had never seen appeared in the void behind Meng Haoran, and the breath of each head was no less than that of the Dragon elders, and even the breath was not weak compared with him.


    "Where did these come from? I can be sure they do not belong to the life of this world." Long Ao''s voice sounded. For the first time, he lost the dignity of the patriarch. He was also shocked by these giant animals that were still emerging. Especially when he found that the number was increasing and had surpassed the dragons he summoned, he was even more surprised Convulsions


    Where the hell is NIMA? He can compete with the whole dragon family with this hand alone. Fortunately, he doesn''t have this idea. Otherwise, even if the dragon family wins, it will lose its strength and finally lose its identity as a overlord.


    If long Ao wanted to be lenient to Meng Haoran before, now it is completely unnecessary. With such strength, where can the world keep him? Let alone Meng Haoran just came to understand the rules. Even if he destroys the Dragon tomb, the dragon family may not be able to do anything to him.


    Yes, many other animals that appeared at the scene were Meng Haoran''s dependents. Speaking of this, it was the first time since he attacked the world with blood. The dependents that covered the sky and blocked the sun were quietly suspended in the void, but their momentum had solidified the space.


    "That''s all. I won''t take advantage of you. After all, you are the one who will become my father-in-law soon. If someone else changes, I must summon several times." The household animals in the void finally stopped appearing. However, even so, the current household animals are several times the Golden Dragon in front of the dragon.


    At this time, long Ao was already sweating. Especially after listening to Meng Haoran''s words, he scolded his mother in his heart. This doesn''t take advantage of me. Is it right to lie with his eyes open.


    Long Ao has subconsciously ignored that at first he summoned the dragon to plan to fight Meng Haoran. Now it''s just a fruit of his own.


    The dragons summoned by long Ao are all his ancestors and have wisdom, which is both good and bad. The good thing is that they understand flexibility in battle, and the bad thing is that they will also have emotions such as fear. Originally, they came out and saw only Meng Haoran, one by one, but now they all shrugged their heads and obviously didn''t want to fight.


    Of course, it''s not a lot to say that these dragons are bullying the soft and afraid of the hard, but because they knew the identity between Meng Haoran and long Ao from long Ao before. After all, when it comes to their strength exchange, one idea can be.


    If the wind is favorable, they naturally don''t mind making Meng Haoran look good, but now it is obviously against the wind. They naturally want to slow down. They will lose an obvious but unnecessary battle. They will also measure it.


    Finally, Meng Haoran''s momentum is getting stronger and stronger and will reach the top At that time, when the battle was imminent, the giant dragons in front of long Ao re entered the huge country at a much faster speed than before, leaving the silly long Ao stunned in situ.


    "Ancestors, how can you do this? I..." long Ao looked at the overwhelming family animals across the street and wanted to cry without tears. He had planned to fight even if he was beaten. He had no courage before because there was a dragon to share. Now he is the only one. He obviously feels that he can''t hold it!


    Seeing this, Meng Haoran also knew that the battle was over and didn''t let the family animals rush up like a lengtouqing. In that case, although he was happy, he would inevitably be worn by long Ao. In addition, he didn''t suffer much. For the sake of the holy heart, he''d better let him go.


    Meng Haoran waved his hand, the dependents disappeared in the blink of an eye, and finally only he and long Ao were left.


    "How''s it going? Are you coming yet?" Meng Haoran asked.


    "Come on, come on, what do you want? If I don''t fight, can''t I admit defeat? I really didn''t expect that my dragon clan leader will admit defeat one day. The object of admitting defeat is still a little guy like you." Long Ao''s look of emotion can''t see any loss. It''s thought that the relationship between Meng Haoran and the sacred heart made him subconsciously regard Meng Haoran as his own person, so he didn''t feel much face lost. Of course, it''s unknown how much of this is self comfort.


    A battle is like a tiger''s head and a snake''s tail. Meng Haoran doesn''t feel sorry. If he really makes a real fire, it''s hard to clean up at that time.

 Chapter 920

    Long Ao has been standing in place for a long time, and Meng Haoran has been waiting for him. He knows that the other party''s heart is not as calm as it seems.


    "Let''s go!" Long Ao looked at Meng Haoran with a calm face and was surprised in his heart. This attitude of honor and disgrace is also admirable. He even won himself. What would make him change color that day.


    Meng Haoran is certainly very calm. It is not difficult for him to defeat long Ao. In fact, he knew he would win at the beginning, but the difference is whether the process is easy or difficult.


    With long Ao using the magic array again, they returned to the previous room. At this time, less than 10 minutes passed.


    "Sit down!" Long Ao is totally different from Meng Haoran this time, but he didn''t even leave a seat for Meng Haoran before.


    Meng Haoran sat down according to his words and didn''t say a word, but waited for long Ao to say what to say. If long Ao planned to repent, he wouldn''t be so calm. He wouldn''t leave without turning the dragon family upside down. Of course, now it seems that the probability of long Ao''s repentance is still very small.


    "Since I have promised you before, I won''t go back. I promised you about the sacred heart, and I''ll help you deal with the matter of hiding your identity and coming to Longcheng. However, you can''t get married openly here. Take the sacred heart and go!" Long Ao finished saying this sentence, which made Meng Haoran feel a little old.


    "Why?" Meng Haoran asked why he couldn''t get married openly here.


    Long Ao looked at Meng Haoran with a complex complexion and said, "you are not my dragon family after all. Although your strength is enough for me to marry my daughter to you, other dragons don''t think so. Just help me."


    Meng Haoran nodded and didn''t embarrass long Ao. Anyway, his first purpose was just to hope that long Ao would agree. As for the attitude of other dragons, he didn''t care at all.


    Later, when Shengxin knew that his father had promised her and Meng Haoran, she didn''t know how happy she was. Anyway, her face was full of smiles all day.


    Although she had to go, Meng Haoran stayed for a month to let Shengxin say goodbye to her father and sister. After all, although she will not be able to come back forever, she will not be able to come back for a long time.


    Meng Haoran finally greeted the dragons he knew in Longcheng when he left this time, but he didn''t know much because he didn''t come to Longcheng. Finally, only two came to see him off, one was Rona and the other was rabbita.


    "I didn''t expect you to get our little princess. Nice boy!" Looking at the Sacred Heart nestled in Meng Haoran''s arms, Rona smiled and said that she had no idea of Meng Haoran.


    That''s good. They''re the real couple.


    "Hum, a restless guy." Rabita''s tone was very bad, and Meng Haoran saw something at this time and did not have a theory with rabita.


    "Then it''s fate to see you again!" After a word, Meng Haoran left Longcheng with the sacred heart, wolf Mie and Yuanyue.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    "Uncle, where are we going next?" Yuanyue asked curiously. Langmie and Shengxin also looked at Meng Haoran.


    "Where are you going? This has nothing to do with you, because I want to send you back to the Yuanfeng family first." Meng Haoran''s words immediately made Yuanyue''s originally happy mood disappear. She looked at Meng Haoran incredulously and hoped Meng Haoran said that he was joking, but Meng Haoran came true this time, so she was destined to be disappointed.


    "No! I don''t want to go back, ugly uncle. You can go by yourself if you want. You don''t have to worry about where I go." The Mandarin moon toots a little His mouth and eyes were turning. When he saw the sacred heart around Meng Haoran, his eyes lit up and he came to the sacred heart in small steps.


    "Sister sacred heart, it''s not good for me to follow you instead of uncle! Please, just let me follow you! I''ll do a lot of things and play with you, you think! If I leave, you won''t be fun alone, will you?" Yuanyue said while holding the sacred heart''s hand, a coquettish look.


    Sister? I''m uncle and she''s sister. It''s intentional! Meng Haoran did not interfere, but looked at all this with funny eyes. Yuanyue was destined to be disappointed.


    "As long as I''m with brother Meng, I''ll be very happy. You''d better listen to him. Although I don''t know where Meng Haoran will go next, I think he must have a reason not to take you." Sacred heart''s tone is very gentle, but it looks like a kind of good wife and mother. Meng Haoran looks at it and nods in his heart. Sure enough, the nature of sacred heart is his dish!


    Seeing that Shengxin doesn''t help herself, Yuanyue is also flustered. Finally, she can only turn to langmie. However, although langmie wants to leave her, he doesn''t dare to speak. Unlike Shengxin, he knows that his identity is only a servant after all and doesn''t dare to disagree with Meng Haoran.


    "Can''t I leave by myself!" Yuanyue dodged her feet and flew away as a streamer.


    "Won''t you leave her?" Wolf Mie looked at Meng Haoran suspiciously. In fact, he was worried about Yuanyue.


    Meng Haoran shook his head and said, "no, I''ve informed her people before. Now I''m afraid she''s in a protected state."


    It came really fast. Meng Haoran looked at a direction inadvertently, as if he had seen through everything.


    In a void in the direction Meng Haoran looked at, two figures suddenly appeared. They were sent by the Yuanfeng family to take Yuanyue back. Their strength unexpectedly had an 8-star. Although it was only in the early stage, it was also good.


    "Let''s go and keep up with Yuanyue. The elder said let''s take her back in a month and let her stay outside for a few more days."


    Meng Haoran doesn''t care about what will happen after Yuanyue. At this time, he embarked on his way home with sacred heart and wolf destruction, that is, he will go to the goblin continent.


    If he is alone, he will naturally find a weak point in the space and open the door of the two worlds. If he wants to bring people, he needs to go back from the place where he came, because there is the weakest place in the two worlds, and the holy heart and wolf extinction can withstand the pressure brought by the shuttle interface.


    To Meng Haoran''s surprise, the stone horn beast sent to the satellite city when they came before was still there, so naturally they took it on their way home again, saving some other things.

 Chapter 921

    "Is this the goblin continent that brother Meng said?" The sacred heart looked around curiously. At this time, they had just shuttled through the plane to the goblin continent.


    "That''s right." Meng Haoran smiled and nodded. In his mind, he was thinking about what happened to the sisters who had skin relatives with him.


    He has told Shengxin about his affairs. After being sad at the beginning, Shengxin finally decided to be with him. Therefore, Shengxin also knows that Meng Haoran will come back here to pick up some sisters. Of course, according to her age, she can say that it is enough to be ELUSA''s grandmother, but who makes her a giant dragon, The life cycle of the giant dragon is indeed small and large. In addition, this ranking is not based on age, but in the order of first come first served.


    I don''t know what happened to the plot, because my existence may have been beyond recognition. Maybe, forget it, I don''t want to. I don''t know everything when I meet.


    Meng Haoran was only surrounded by the sacred heart at this time. Langmie was finally left in the Dragon world by Meng Haoran. After all, he would leave soon after he came back. Langmie didn''t have much effect.


    As his own man, Meng Haoran didn''t treat wolf Mie badly. At last, he improved his strength and went directly to the top of the 7 star Feng, also gave some suggestions for breakthrough. If there is no accident, it is safe for wolf to become 8 stars in his lifetime.


    With the sacred heart, Meng Haoran didn''t worry all the way. He directly used the most common means to rush towards the direction of the goblin''s tail guild. It can be regarded as accompanying the sacred heart to have a good experience of the local customs of the world.


    It has to be said that although the strength level of the goblin mainland is not a bit worse than that of the Dragon world, the scenery, play and food here are more than eight streets away from the Dragon world. The sacred heart has been very happy all the way. It can be said that she has been the happiest period of time since she was born.


    Walking and stopping, it took only a while to get there. It took half a year. At this time, the sacred heart has been completely integrated into the world. One or two can be seen from her clothes and actions.


    "Finally!" Outside the town, Meng Haoran looked at the buildings that had not changed much in his memory, and his originally calm heart became a little uneasy. He didn''t know if they would choose to leave with him. After all, there were too many things worth remembering here.


    "Forget it, if they don''t want to leave with me, I''ll wait for decades to pick them up." Anyway, I don''t care about this time. Thinking of Meng Haoran in this way has calmed down a lot.


    Sacred heart seems to feel the change in Meng Haoran''s heart. She holds Meng Haoran''s hand tightly. Like Meng Haoran, she is actually very nervous now. After all, she wants to see several sisters. She is afraid of being excluded.


    Although the past few years have passed, Meng Haoran''s appearance has not changed from the beginning, so many people recognize him as soon as they enter the town, but no one comes forward to say hello for a while. Meng Haoran''s deterrent power is still there. The name of No. 1 in the world has not been forgotten with time, but has become more and more popular. This also has something to do with ELUSA and them, Their strength after Meng Haoran left can not be underestimated, reaching the holy ten or even higher, and they are only taught by Meng Haoran, so Meng Haoran''s strength can be imagined.


    He didn''t care about the strange eyes around him. Meng Haoran''s goal was very clear and went straight to the guild hall. He had felt several familiar smells and was waiting for himself not far away.


    After Meng Haoran passed by, many people changed their complexion. They are spies of other guilds here. Recently, the goblin tail has become the largest guild in the world, which naturally caused the fear of other guilds. Therefore, special personnel were sent to monitor the every move of the goblin tail. Meng Haoran''s return to nature is also a major event.


    "I didn''t expect him to come back. Now the sky is going to change."


    "Hurry to send the news back to headquarters."


    A dark tide is unknowingly going on because of Meng Haoran''s return. However, he has nothing to do with Meng Haoran, and even if he knows, he won''t care.


    Fairy Tail,


    At this time, a huge banquet is being held to celebrate the smooth development of the goblin''s tail in recent years.


    Naz and gray are all familiar people here. Compared with a few years ago, they are only a little mature, but their nature has basically not changed. Soon after the banquet began, they began to make a scene.


    "You exposure maniac! Are you looking for a fight?"


    "I think your skin is itchy. Today I''ll let you know my strength."


    A word didn''t agree. Naz and gray started fighting unexpectedly, and the others on the side didn''t stop them. Instead, they looked at them quietly with the expression of watching a good play. Even some of them booed and cheered for both sides for fear that the world would not be chaotic.


    "Don''t you know that if you don''t fight for a day, they will feel uncomfortable all over. You''d better leave them alone." Mirage said to Lucy, "Alas, he has been away for so long. I don''t know when he will come back."


    Love will not fade because of time, but will be mellow as wine. Although it has been a few years, Meng Haoran is getting heavier and heavier in their hearts. Basically, they don''t think about Meng Haoran any day.


    "Eh! That man seems to be..." Kana suddenly saw a figure at the door of the guild hall. She was so familiar. "I should be drunk again. How could he be here?" Shake your head to wake up.


    "What''s the matter?" Lucy was also attracted by kana''s actions. As soon as she looked in the direction she looked, her body was stiff, her eyes were red, and she didn''t move for a long time.


    Lucy''s mistake was also seen by mirajie and eluza. They also looked in the direction Lucy looked at. They reacted the same as Lucy and stayed where they were.


    "It''s him! He''s back! Is it true? I''m not dreaming?"

 Chapter 922

    The person they saw was Meng Haoran, who had just arrived. Meng Haoran also noticed them. After being stunned in his eyes, there was endless tenderness.


    They haven''t changed. Their eyes won''t deceive people. They are looked at by many pairs of loving eyes. Meng Haoran himself has melted his heart. He thought about the scenes of countless reunions on the road and many coping methods. At this time, he has completely forgotten. You only have one idea in your mind. Just look at them and stay together.


    Meng Haoran''s footsteps slowly thought about Lucy and their direction. At this time, other people also found his existence and made way for him one after another. The originally noisy hall suddenly became silent. Even Naz and gray, who had just made a big noise, were still in place.


    Just a few tens of meters away, Meng Haoran''s speed is not slow, but it gives people the feeling that the whole process is like the 180000 mile long march.


    "I''m back!" After Meng Haoran said this sentence, he felt he didn''t know what to say. It took a long time to hold out the next "are you okay?"


    All the people not far away were looking at this side with great concentration, as if it were a big play.


    "Brother Meng, you finally came back. I thought I''d never see you again?" First of all, it was not many usually lively Lucy who fell into Meng Haoran''s arms, but mirajie, who had a different relationship with Meng Haoran.


    Mirajie''s action also reminded others. Then Lucy, ELUSA and kana rushed over and occupied Meng Haoran''s left and right hands and back respectively. For a time, Meng Haoran was sandwiched into a zongzi, painful and happy. What''s painful is that she can feel soft Soft but can''t eat, happiness can also feel soft Soft.


    "It''s really worthy of brother Meng. It''s so powerful!" Naz exclaimed.


    Gray also nodded. "He''s strong, even picking up girls. I''ve decided. He''ll be my example in the future."


    "Well, well, we won''t be a light bulb here anymore. Let''s go!"


    After looking at Meng Haoran and sacred heart, Lucy also had a guess in their hearts.


    "Who is she?" There was a sour feeling in Lucy''s tone. The bad man stayed and a sister came back.


    "Er," Meng Haoran was also a little embarrassed, but what to do was to do. "She is my friend in the Dragon world. Now she is my person."


    Seeing Meng Haoran say that he is his man so bluntly, a glimmer of joy flashed in sacred heart''s eyes, and a blush also appeared on his face.


    "She''s yours. Who are we?" Mirajie then asked, Lucy, they also looked at Meng Haoran straight. If Meng Haoran didn''t give them a satisfactory answer, they would feel angry.


    "You" Meng Haoran hesitated for a moment. When he saw Lucy, their eyes were a little dark. He hurriedly said, "of course, you are also my person."


    "Who is your man? Flower heart guy." Lucy doodle Keep your eyes open Mouth, but people with clear eyes can see that she is actually very happy.


    Milajie and ilusha didn''t speak on one side, but the tenderness in their eyes already represented everything. As for kana, she was bolder and directly came forward to offer Meng Haoran a Wen.


    After that, Meng Haoran wanted to talk to them about his direct thoughts for them. If they could, they were doing something beneficial to their physical and mental health. However, they took the Sacred Heart aside, chattered and laughed like a silver bell from time to time, completely isolating Meng Haoran.


    "Is this a threat to me?" Meng Haoran smiled bitterly, but he was relieved. Seeing that they didn''t reject the sacred heart, he was better in the future.


    After all, Lucy they still care about Meng Haoran very much. They just dried Meng Haoran for about an hour and surrounded him again, just like serving the emperor, and asked him what he had experienced during this time.


    "Or you can go to sister mirage!" Lucy spoke first.


    "Or go to sister eluza!" Mirage said,


    "Kana is the most spacious." Alosa said immediately


    Meng Haoran originally thought that kana would push him to Lucy, but kana was silent and said, "don''t push around. Don''t you have a sister here? We''ve been waiting so long. We''ll be together today."


    Together? You are going against the sky! Meng Haoran was calm on the surface, but in fact he was so happy that he almost nodded.


    Meng Haoran, who made this decision, is also regretting. Why not be shameless? Now the cooked duck flew again, but he made this decision after consideration. It was really not very good to do these things when he came back. Although he was sure Lucy and they wouldn''t mind, he felt sorry after all. Anyway, he was not in a hurry for a while.

 Chapter 923

    "It''s the same as before. Does anyone often come to clean it?" As like as two peas in the room, Meng Haoran found it almost the same as he remembered, but he was slightly surprised, but he could not help thinking of it.


    "What should I do? Should I go to him tonight? If I don''t, it''s not good to let others take the lead." Lucy''s room, Lucy''s small face is a little distressed. At this time, she is struggling whether to attack Meng Haoran at night, but obviously she hasn''t made up her mind.


    In the other room, miraj is bathing Bath, caress Touch your white Tender skin, there is a trace of blush on her face, her eyes are a little blurred, and she doesn''t know what to think.


    Alusa''s room, she was just wearing a sex suit She showed her body completely outside, like a goddess. Her expression was a little tangled. "He should like me like this! But it''s so ashamed."


    It''s hard to imagine that ilusha would wear such clothes. She still thinks of such things in her mind. Only Meng Haoran can make her change like this.


    "Sacred heart, she''s normal. Has she slept? But what others say..." Meng Haoran''s eyes flashed an inexplicable color. There were expectations and some others.


    "Bang bang"


    "Is brother Meng there?"


    Are you here? The first one to come was kana. Meng Haoran''s mouth outlined a smile. Although he took the initiative to refuse a beautiful night before, the other party took the initiative to send him to eat. He won''t be Liu Xiahui.


    Meng Haoran did not deliberately suppress or want to suppress. He directly pulled kana in, and then began to love things in kana''s scream


    Meng Haoran is also glad of his wit. If he chooses to go to a certain place, where will the later things happen.


    ¡­¡­..


    The next day, when the sacred heart saw everyone, she felt very strange, because she found that Lucy had a more mature temperament than yesterday, which made them look radiant and more attractive People.


    "Where has Jeff gone?" At dinner, Meng Haoran thought of his housekeeper and asked with some doubts. It is reasonable to say that there should be nothing wrong with his successor, Jeff. What hasn''t seen him until now?


    Did something happen that I didn''t know?


    "What happened?" Meng Haoran asked again.


    This time, Meng Haoran finally got the answer. Meng Haoran also knew the context. It turned out that there was an accident. According to Meng Haoran''s idea, Jeff''s strength increased greatly after getting his own guidance. It was easy to deal with the black dragon, but when the black dragon appeared, it was the same at the beginning. Jeff basically hung the black dragon, but at the last moment, The black dragon broke out, and its strength was raised to the same level as that of Jeff. Finally, the two broke the void, both fell into the space crack, and then didn''t come out.


    "So his life and death are uncertain?" Meng Haoran touched his chin and was surprised that this would happen. The black dragon can also explode.


    "I''ll deal with it. If he''s still alive, I''ll bring him back." Although he said so, Meng Haoran didn''t have much self-confidence, because he knew that the chance of surviving into the space crack with their strength at that time was too small.


    "How long will you stay this time?" Makarov looks older than a few years ago, but he still looks full of vitality. It can be seen that others are old, but his heart is still young.


    "How did you know I was leaving?" Meng Haoran was surprised.


    Makarov smiled and said confidently, "although I am old, my eyes have not degenerated. You should come back to pick up ilusha and them this time! I didn''t expect that you would settle them quietly. It''s really enviable and jealous!"


    He was envious and jealous, but Makarov''s eyes were full of love and blessings. He had no opinion on ELUSA, them and Meng Haoran.


    After I take them away, I still have to strengthen the strength of the rest. Otherwise, it''s not good for the tail of the goblin to be bullied. After all, I''m also a goblin.


    Meng Haoran met with Naz, gray and other core members of the guild in the next few days. No one knew what they said, but after that, the strength of those who met with Meng Haoran alone increased rapidly, at least reaching the level of holy ten. It also made the tail of the demon spirit still powerful after Meng Haoran left.

 Chapter 924

    In the last days of the demon tail, Meng Haoran finally left a set of magic that can cultivate longevity. It was created by him according to the unique laws of the world. When he passed this magic to Makarov, they didn''t know how shocked he was.


    Meng Haoran also spent some time to see if Jeff was still alive. Unexpectedly, he really found it. Jeff was really lucky and successfully crossed to another interface. When he was found, Meng Haoran found that he had lost his memory and married a woman of a humanoid race on another interface, Even gave birth to a child.


    Meng Haoran restored jerf''s memory, but didn''t bring him back to the goblin continent. Since he has got married, it''s better to stay there than to come back.


    Moreover, Meng Haoran also did something to solve their worries.


    For example, saving Lucy''s father directly gave his father the power of the holy ten and the magic that can be cultivated, which made Lucy Love Meng Haoran more deeply.


    And kana''s father also gave some benefits. Finally, milajie''s younger brothers and sisters didn''t forget that if they worked harder, they could live for thousands of years. At that time, maybe he has become the God of the protagonist and it is possible for them to live forever.


    "Don''t you take your sister with them?" Meng Haoran is surrounded by alosha, Lucy, mirajie, sacred heart and kana. Today is the time for them to leave.


    "No, anyway, we can see you again when you succeed. Besides, I''m not unable to come back." Mirajie said freely. Indeed, as long as she wants, Meng Haoran can send her back with a little strength, and if she practices fast enough, she can come back. After all, this is her own world. It''s much easier to return to her own world than to other worlds.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    During his journey to the west, Meng Haoran, who had been in the same position for several years, finally opened his eyes, and his momentum went from the beginning of the ninth star to the middle of the ninth star, and this was not over. He was still climbing in the middle of the middle of the ninth star, and finally reached the top of the middle of the ninth star Feng, it seems that it will break through until the later stage of 9 stars.


    Meng Haoran''s eyes were dazed for a short time, and then he regained his shrewdness. The birth and destruction of the universe continued to flow in his eyes, and his body exuded inexplicable power.


    "Finally back?" The voice sounded faintly. Meng Haoran''s momentum was flat. Finally, it seemed that there was no strong man at all. It was like an ordinary person who could no longer be ordinary. This was a complete return to simplicity.


    "The accumulation in the demon tail world can only push me here. It will take some time to advance to the later stage of 9 stars, but I don''t intend to practice hard. I''ll go to the last world. With my current strength, I''m not afraid of any danger." Close to the realm of the late 9 stars, coupled with the particularity of Meng Haoran, his strength is not afraid of the Taoist master level, even above the general Taoist master level. At this time, as long as he enters the realm of the late 9 stars, he can have an impact on the protagonist''s God, which can be said to be only one step away from the protagonist''s God.


    Out of his closed door, a small voice appeared on Meng Haoran''s shoulder without warning.


    "Boss, you finally got out of the pass, but you miss me." On Meng Haoran''s shoulder is Xiaodian. As the closest partner with Meng Haoran, he already felt it when Meng Haoran woke up, and then rushed over.


    After looking at Xiaobu, I found that Meng Haoran''s mouth twitched slightly when the strength of the other party was in the middle of 9 stars. This NIMA was really incomparable. You kept up with me just after my front foot was upgraded, and it seemed that Xiaobu was closer to the later stage than yourself.


    Meng Haoran''s mood calmed down a lot when he thought that Xiaobu was his own help.


    "What''s the matter, boss?" Seems to feel Meng Haoran''s weak change, and little sprouting''s big eyes are full of innocent questions.


    Meng Haoran directly patted Xiaobu''s head, "it''s not you little guy. I''m a little jealous of this progress."


    "Oh, it''s because of this!" The little one was very proud. "This is a talent. You can''t envy it. I''m such a loser."


    Meng Haoran was speechless, but he also showed a smile on his face. He always felt very relaxed with little dot.


    Under the leadership of xiaobudian, Meng Haoran found Chang''e. after asking about the recent situation, he found that there was basically no change before he closed the door. Everything was going on as he expected.


    "After all, it''s a journey to the West. The progress of the world is very slow. Of course, there won''t be much change in just a few years. I haven''t seen everyone close for hundreds of years. Tianting has only been a few days?" Meng Haoran stayed in the West for several months. After arranging Chang''e and his son Meng Sheng, he finally summoned up the courage to enter the final place.


    Outside the chaos, Meng Haoran came to the place where he had fought with a guy again. Looking at the emptiness that had completely lost the traces of the previous war, he sighed inexplicably, and then his eyes became very firm.


    "The system begins to traverse."


    "Ding, the host gives a crossing command and starts crossing..."


    "Lock the world... Lock complete, open the channel..."


    "The channel is opened... It is detected that the host is entering the final place, and the final mode is opened..."


    "The final mode is turned on. Please check the host for details, and cross..."


    What is the final model? What the hell is wrong with the system? When Meng Haoran was still thinking about the so-called final model in his mind, his people had disappeared from the western world and entered the passage, and the passage began.

 Chapter 925

    In a starry sky, a figure appeared abruptly.


    "Is this the final place? The place where I can become the God of the protagonist." Meng Haoran looked at the starry sky around him, and a glimmer of color flashed in his eyes. It was different from all the worlds he had gone before. The world gave him the feeling that he could be big. This was known from the starry sky and many continents.


    "This is the real universe! But where is this place? There is no smoke. No, it should be said that you can''t even see a planet." Meng Haoran frowned, but soon calmed down. If he came, he would be at ease. It''s not difficult to find a planet with his cultivation.


    In fact, Meng Haoran doesn''t know much about the world. After all, he is a person who has seen the world during his journey to the West. He has also got some information. As long as he finds people and knows his position, everything will be easy to do next.


    Meng Haoran didn''t leave immediately. Instead, he sank his consciousness into the system. He didn''t know what was going on before he heard the final mode of Tao!


    For a long time, Meng Haoran raised his head, but he had a bitter smile on his face. "I know it''s not that simple. It''s really the final mode of fuck. So now I''m everyone shouting."


    From the system, he has learned what the so-called final model is. The final model is a model that will be launched only when Meng Haoran enters the world that can become the God of the protagonist. The class content of the model is very simple, not for Meng Haoran, but for other people. That is, at the moment when Meng Haoran enters the world, all 9-star peaks, That is, the so-called Taoist masters will get Meng Haoran''s position in the dark, and from time to time in Harbin, Meng Haoran will be positioned every ten years, and his position will be fully revealed, and it will be revealed for one day.


    Don''t underestimate this day. For these Taoist masters, one day is enough for them to cross most of the world. Even if Meng Haoran is lucky, he will face at least half of the Taoist masters. At that time, there is really no way to heaven and no way to earth.


    Of course, Meng Haoran is not helpless. As long as he is not besieged during his positioning, he can still run away with his strength.


    "Fortunately, the first positioning is not now, but 10 years later. Otherwise, I would be in danger today." Murmured a little depressed.


    What should I do? Meng Haoran is distressed. Although there is still a 10-year buffer period, if there is no accident in 10 years, his strength will not be much better than now. At that time, he still has no way to face a group of Taoist masters.


    "That''s right! There''s another way. Whether I can succeed depends on it. I hope my luck won''t be too bad this time." After thinking hard for a long time, Meng Haoran finally remembered what he had forgotten, that is, his remaining two lucky draw.


    Meng Haoran can be said to attach great importance to the fate lottery, because the things he got in the first two times are very precious and useful to him. He still has some confidence in getting things that can help him through the lottery.


    Even if we can''t completely solve the final mode, it''s good if we can expand the scope of this positioning. The final mode can determine Meng Haoran''s scope to be accurate to the planet. If we turn this scope into a star domain, Meng Haoran would do a lot better.


    Meng Haoran is confident that he can find his personal knowledge in a star domain, and he can deal with individual Taoist masters. At that time, as long as he is careful, the problem is not big.


    "Before drawing the lottery, you''d better determine where you are now." Let go of his spirit. Meng Haoran soon felt the faint popularity in one direction. His figure turned into a shadow and disappeared in place.


    ¡­¡­..


    A huge flame, the light brought by the explosion of the planet.


    "Sure enough, he deserves to be the son of tianken. He is the 9168th genius in the imperial list. He has the cultivation in the early stage of 8 stars before 10000 years old, and his combat power is comparable to that in the middle stage of 8 stars."


    "Childe tianken, that''s the pride of heaven. In the future, it''s a genius who can definitely break through 9 stars. Where can we ordinary people compare?"


    A group of people with red skin complimented a young man surrounded by them. The young man was there like the stars holding the moon, showing a proud look. His eyes were looking at the sky, as if he was really the first in the world.


    Just after childe tianken showed his strength in front of the public and downplayed an abandoned planet not far away, the public were amazed at his strength.


    It''s the patent of the 7-star power to explode a planet, but often even the 7-star power needs to use its whole body to explode a planet, and it''s still an ordinary planet, which is a hundred times worse than the medium-sized planet just exploded by childe tianken.


    In the final place, the planet is divided into five grades according to its size and firmness. The first grade is ordinary, which is about the size of the earth. Anyone with seven stars can explode, while the second grade is small, which is 10 times the size and firmness of the earth. The third grade is medium, which is not only 100 times the size and firmness of the earth, In addition, there are certain requirements for energy concentration. It is the fourth level of cultivation with people at the level of 8 stars. Large planets, or continents, are equivalent to the size of a westward world, suitable for people at the beginning of 9 stars and below. The last fifth level is the largest cultivation ground in the world. Taoist masters are generally born on such planets or continents, Their size is at least hundreds of times larger than that of the wild world.


    Small planets are usually only possible to explode with the peak strength of 7 stars. As for the medium-sized non-8 stars, there is nothing to do. The star blasted by tianmark before is medium-sized. Although it is an abandoned star that has just reached medium-sized, it can be easily blasted, which is enough to face his strength.


    "Look, there''s someone there? It''s so fast. It seems that the purpose is here..." Before a word was finished, the man had come to them.


    "Excuse me, where is this, or can you give me a map!" The visitor was Meng Haoran. He said to childe tianken in a slightly dull tone.

 Chapter 926

    "Who are you? How did you get in?" A fat young man stood up and said that everyone also looked at Meng Haoran with strange eyes, because they were in the warship, but there was a special protective barrier outside the warship. Generally speaking, they could enter only by closing the barrier or having a special pass order. However, Meng Haoran would not have a pass order and the barrier was not closed, It''s really strange to appear so suddenly.


    The way Meng Haoran appeared and the speed he just showed was extraordinary, which made the people here not act rashly. After all, no one knows whether Meng Haoran is an old monster. Being young doesn''t mean his age. They can''t see the strong smell of youth on Meng Haoran.


    Meng Haoran didn''t answer the fat man''s question, but slightly breathed towards tianken youth, and immediately changed the face of tianken childe who had maintained his arrogant expression.


    What''s the smell? It can''t be wrong, at least 9 stars. Where did the old monster come from.


    "Master, this is Sirius. I happen to have a star map here. I''ll dedicate it to master." Childe tianken''s tone was extremely respectful. He took out the star map from his arms and respectfully handed it to Meng Haoran.


    Meng Haoran quietly put away the sky Mark''s star map. When his mind was swept, he knew that the sky mark didn''t deceive him. He showed a satisfied look at the sky mark and let the sky mark breathe a sigh of relief.


    What''s going on? What is the origin of this sudden guy? Why does childe tianken respect him so much.


    With Childe tianken taking the lead, others dare not neglect Meng Haoran, and then respond to Meng Haoran''s requests and questions.


    Soon Meng Haoran knew his situation from them. The world was divided into countless star domains. Here is a medium star domain called Sirius domain. The place they are going to now is Sirius, the main star of this star domain.


    "Sirius? There''s no place to go anyway. Just go there." Meng Haoran quickly settled his attention and finally entered the room dedicated by childe tianken.


    Meng Haoran had already scanned all the conditions on the warship. He knew that the strongest one above was only an 8-star peak strong man, not even a 9-star one. Naturally, he was very relieved and didn''t worry that someone would come to him for trouble.


    Although it is only a warship, in fact, the size of the warship is equivalent to a city, and there are no less than a million people in it. Therefore, Meng Haoran did not attract attention. Basically, no one knows his existence except those who have seen him with their own eyes.


    Meng Haoran''s figure has disappeared in the room originally belonging to childe tianken.


    In the space of fate lottery, Meng Haoran, who came here again, seems a little excited even if he has had two experiences.


    "Whether it''s a dragon or a worm depends on this." Meng Haoran closed his eyes and calmed his breath. The moment he opened his eyes, he began his third life.


    ¡­¡­..


    In childe tianken''s room, Meng Haoran held a seal character in his hand and smiled.


    "The fate lottery is really reliable. With it now, I''m not afraid of the positioning 10 years later." Meng Haoran''s seal character is the treasure he just drew out by using the lucky draw of fate. Its name is hide the sky and cross the sea seal character.


    Like its name, its function is to conceal. Originally, it was difficult for Tao master to find him with Meng Haoran''s concealment technique, but now with the final mode positioning, his probability of being found is greatly improved. It can even be said that 99% of them were found during the positioning period, but with this concealment symbol, it is different, Its powerful function even directly interferes with the operation of the system. Originally, the system positioning was to directly locate the range of an ordinary planet where Meng Haoran is located, but now the positioning range has become the range of a fifth-class planet, which is not enough. What''s more magical is that he will randomly simulate 10 of the same breath in the world, anywhere in the world, In other words, if you are lucky, the number of Taoist Masters Meng Haoran meets will be reduced by dozens of times. At worst, there should be no more than 10, and there are only a few. Meng Haoran asked himself that he is sure.


    "I still underestimate the fate lottery! Even the system can affect it, but I only have the last lottery left. I should be careful." Meng Haoran looked at the seal script in his hand and sighed.


    After staying in childe tianken''s room for about a day, Meng Haoran came out again and planned to walk on the warship.


    The warship is divided into three layers. The first layer is for ordinary people with cultivation below 7 stars, accounting for 70% of the whole warship. The second layer is for people with some status or strength above 7 stars, accounting for 20%. As for the last layer, it is for people with real noble status, and childe tianken naturally lives on the third layer.


    As soon as he came out, Meng Haoran was looked at with different eyes by many people, because he didn''t change his body, but there was basically no race with the same skin as him, which was undoubtedly very eye-catching. Of course, everyone''s quality was ok, so he just looked more, and other things didn''t happen.


    When he came to a place similar to a coffee shop, Meng Haoran directly found a place to do it. After ordering a few drinks with unknown taste, he drank silently. At the same time, he listened and began to collect interesting information.


    "Have you heard? It is said that childe tianken changed a room!"


    "Didn''t you just change a room? What''s the big deal?"


    "You don''t know! There''s a big problem here? Do you know why he wants to change rooms? That''s because..."


    Hearing this, Meng Haoran diverted his attention,


    "Do you know why everyone ran to Sirius this time?"


    "Why don''t you know? Isn''t it the start of qualifying? I don''t know how many new talents will emerge this time."


    "Childe tianken should be able to go further this time?"


    Qualifying? Interesting. Although I don''t know what''s going on, I can guess one or two with Meng Haoran''s wisdom.


    "The enrollment of Sirius college should also start this time, and I heard that many teachers were sacrificed because of the last star war, and some teachers will be recruited this time! The treatment of teachers in Sirius college is very good, but the minimum requirement is 8 stars to be competent, and the threshold is frightening."

 Chapter 927

    Meng Haoran spent the whole day collecting intelligence. Well, to be exact, he sat there boring and collected intelligence.


    Of course, Meng Haoran didn''t say it in vain. He has figured out his next step, that is, to apply for a job as a great teacher. Although he can find a deep mountain and forest to directly sneak to the peak of 9 stars and then impact the God of the protagonist, this is not in line with his style after all, and maybe the effect is not very good.


    "It''s a good life to cultivate talents and practice casually while being a teacher. It''s better if the class taught is full of beautiful women." Meng Haoran murmured, but he didn''t want to be heard by the people on the side. The people on the side looked at him with an idiot''s eyes. They obviously thought Meng Haoran was daydreaming.


    The next day, Meng Haoran stopped doing other things, but began to play well in the amusement facilities on the warship. In fact, the technology here is not generally developed, and there are a lot of fun, such as virtual games.


    "Game designer, what is it? Is it the designer of games?" Meng Haoran stayed beside a machine, revealing a thoughtful appearance.


    "Brother, are you also interested in game design?" At this time, a voice came from behind Meng Haoran. Meng Haoran turned around and was surprised. He was too sorry for the audience. His figure was normal, but how to say that face? Is it really the first time you have no experience? It''s so crowded with small tentacles that people can''t bear to look straight at it.


    "How can I be stunned by my handsome face? I know I''m handsome, but I can''t help it. Who says it''s from my parents? Don''t be jealous. Although you''re not as good as one millionth of me, you can''t compare with me, can you?" The visitor was very narcissistic and said that Meng Haoran almost couldn''t help beating him up.


    "Hehe, I don''t compare with you, I don''t compare with you." Meng Haoran said cancan and stepped back a little. He thought it might be the of a special race. There are all kinds of wonders in the world. Maybe in the eyes of others, he is really handsome.


    "What''s the matter with you? Aren''t you feeling well? Your face is a little unnatural!" The visitor said and took out his hand, as if to check Meng Haoran.


    "Well, no, I''m fine, fine." Meng Haoran said, holding back the feeling of vomiting.


    This time, the visitor finally didn''t continue and began to talk about his real intention. It turned out that he actually has a hobby, that is, designing games, and the function of the game designer is to design games like its name, and it doesn''t need to code, But go in and think about the composition of the game with your brain, and you can make a virtual game according to your imagination. It''s very advanced.


    Someone introduced Meng Haoran. Finally, he was excited to invite Meng Haoran to play the game he had created. Of course, Meng Haoran refused. I''m kidding. Even if the game is fun, it depends on who you are with!


    After understanding the usage of the game designer, Meng Haoran experimented and developed several games, such as beach volleyball and tailing. It''s simply not too simple. It was developed in less than 1 minute. Meng Haoran has silently decided to get such a machine back.


    "What game did you make?" As soon as he came out, Meng Haoran found that the person just now was still there, and his excitement was dissipated a lot.


    "Go and play for yourself! I''m sure you like it." He took out the game he had just made, Meng Haoran handed it directly to him, and then left without turning his head. He has n more sisters. How can he play those games? It''s really about the same.


    "What a freak."


    Meng Haoran, who didn''t know he was regarded as a freak, continued his leisurely life until one day.


    "Sirius is here. Please get off the ship."


    "Have you arrived yet?" Meng Haoran was stunned when he heard the sound, and then swept it with his spiritual force. As expected, he found a very huge planet. The whole planet was not small compared with the world traveling to the west, which really surprised him.


    After others got off the warship, they found that they came to a huge port, surrounded by warships, not only how many, but also very lively.


    "It''s more terrible than a sea of people!" Looking at the endless figure, Meng Haoran had to admit that Sirius is really popular. I''m afraid it''s many times more than traveling to the West. If you compare the traveling to the west to Australia, it''s equivalent to China.


    Of course, Meng Haoran saw not only people, but also the existence of some other races, but it was obvious that Sirius was dominated by Terrans.


    How should I get to the college? When Meng Haoran was thinking about how to go to the college, he suddenly saw the tianken childe surrounded by the crowd like the stars and the moon. He smiled and walked directly over. Strangely, when he walked over, all the people in his way would give way automatically, and he didn''t know it.


    "Meet again, that who." Meng Haoran with a faint smile.


    Naturally, the appearance of Meng Haoran also attracted the attention of Childe tianken. When he heard what Meng Haoran said, he also pulled out the corners of his mouth. If he had been someone else, he would have punched the other party and killed the other party into slag. However, for Meng Haoran, he could only show a flattering smile.


    "You can just call me tianhen, elder. Don''t you know what''s the matter, elder?" It''s good to say that those who had seen Meng Haoran on the warship looked at the scene in amazement. They really couldn''t understand how childe tianken had this attitude towards Meng Haoran. They looked at Meng Haoran in doubt and guessed which God Meng Haoran was.


    "I need a guide. I think you are very suitable! How about whether you can be competent for this glorious task." Meng Haoran said solemnly.


    "To lead the way! It''s easy to do, who... Wait." at first, tianhen thought Meng Haoran just wanted to find someone to lead the way, and planned to find someone to play. Meng Haoran, but when he reacted, he stayed where he was. The elder seemed to let him lead the way by himself!


    "This... Younger generation." Even though he knew Meng Haoran was not easy to provoke, childe tianken still showed a reluctant expression. He came to participate in the ranking of the imperial list. He didn''t have time to be someone else''s Guide. He was a guide if he said it well, but a servant if he didn''t.

 Chapter 928

    "What? You don''t want to." Meng Haoran''s face changed, revealing a smiling look, looking at childe tianken''s straight hair.


    But even so, childe tianken still clenched his teeth and said, "I''m going to participate in the qualifying of the imperial list soon. I really don''t have time to be the guide of my predecessors."


    "Ranking qualifying?" Meng Haoran seemed to hear something funny, "it''s OK not to participate in that kind of competition!"


    Now, childe tianken has no choice. He scolds Meng Haoran secretly in his heart. Otherwise, he will participate in the qualifying. He came to Sirius to participate in the qualifying.


    Just when childe tianken''s face was uncertain, a guy who looked like a servant next to him came up to his ear and whispered a few words. Childe tianken finally smiled.


    Yes, there is nearly a month left in this competition. It shouldn''t take so much time to be a guide. It''s OK to participate in the competition. Now I can''t afford to lose face as a guide.


    "Senior, I''ve thought about it. I''m willing to be the guide of the senior." Childe tianken looked submissive.


    "It''s almost the same. Let''s go!" Meng Haoran made a gesture to lead the way in front of him, so when the insiders around him were stunned, childe tianken showed Meng Haoran the way like a little boy.


    When Meng Haoran and they went away, the originally quiet scene suddenly became incomparably noisy.


    "What exactly was that man who let childe tianken do that kind of thing just now?"


    "The most important thing is that childe tianken really did it in the end!"


    "Childe tianken is a real champion of the imperial list!"


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    On the other hand, Meng Haoran found that tianken didn''t know Sirius very well after walking not far away from tianken. He had only been here several times.


    Fortunately, tianken is not stupid. He knows how to ask for directions. Finally, the guide is competent.


    Sirius college, located in the center of Sirius, is an iconic place of Sirius. Meng Haoran and tianhen spent only a few days here, and when they arrived, enrollment had not yet begun.


    "Did you come to visit your friends?" Childe tianken looked at Meng Haoran, who was looking at the gate of the college and lost in thought, and finally couldn''t help asking. In fact, he had been curious about the purpose of Meng Haoran''s coming to Sirius college all the way. However, in his opinion, Meng Haoran is at least nine stars in strength. Of course, he won''t come to be a student or teacher. The only possibility is to visit friends. It''s very common for strong people to visit friends, After all, people are social animals, and few walk alone.


    "Visiting friends? I don''t have any friends here. I''m here to apply for a teacher." Meng Haoran didn''t hide his purpose. Besides, even if he didn''t say it now, he would be known when he became a teacher.


    Hearing the speech, childe tianken looked at Meng Haoran in surprise. Obviously, Meng Haoran''s answer surprised him very much. To tell the truth, although Sirius college has a big name and is already a good strong person to be a teacher in it, with Meng Haoran''s strength, it is undoubtedly a big material for small use. It is possible to be a vice president without talking about the strength of 9 stars, After all, the dean of Sirius college is just a strong man in the middle of 9 stars.


    But Meng Haoran is obviously not joking, so childe tianken can only put doubts in his mind. After getting along with him for a period of time, he found that Meng Haoran is actually easy to get along with, not the type of looking for thorns. As long as he does things well, Meng Haoran will not do anything to him, so he is not so afraid of Meng Haoran, Most importantly, on the way, Meng Haoran saw that he performed well and gave him some advice, which made him feel obvious progress and more willing, but it was a guide.


    At this time, childe tianken even wanted to stay with Meng Haoran until the beginning of the huangbang competition. In this case, if Meng Haoran gave him some advice, he was even confident that he could advance more than a thousand places in the ranking this time.


    Don''t look at thousands of names. You should know that this is for the whole final world. The base number is an unknown population of tens of billions.


    "Now that the college has arrived, you can do what you should do." Meng Haoran said to tianhen.


    Tianken was stunned when he heard the speech. Finally, he didn''t say what to stay, but left Meng Haoran an identity card for contact.


    "If you have something, you can come to me at any time. Although I am not strong, I can still do something in Sirius."


    "En" Meng Haoran nodded and walked towards the gate of the college.


    "Stop, what are you doing? People in the college are not allowed to enter here." A 7-star guard stopped Meng Haoran.


    Sure enough, it is worthy of Sirius college. Even the gatekeepers are 7 stars. Meng Haoran secretly said that he was not angry because he was stopped. After all, this is the other party''s responsibility.


    "I''m here to apply for a teacher." Meng Haoran said his intention.


    "Oh, I''m here to apply for the exam. It''s not time yet. You..."


    "Wait, Lao Jiang, he''s not a student to apply for the college. He''s talking about applying for a teacher."


    "What? Apply for a teacher!!" The guard called Lao Jiang immediately showed the expression that you teased me. He looked at Meng Haoran badly and thought Meng Haoran was coming to make trouble. After all, Meng Haoran didn''t look like a strong man at all.


    However, after all, people who are on the 7th star have good wisdom. They soon realized that Meng Haoran may really come to apply for a teacher. After all, this is the headquarters of the college. Only fools come back to make trouble.


    "Are you really here to apply for a teacher?" Lao Jiang asked again.


    Meng Haoran nodded. "Isn''t it time for the teacher to apply?"


    "No, of course not. You can go now. Come with me." Lao Jiang took all the way into the college and came to a place with seven twists and turns.


    When the "teaching office" saw these three words, Meng Haoran had a strong sense of vision and a feeling of returning to the earth.


    "This is it. There are adults in charge of this area. You can go in." Lao Jiang made a gesture of invitation, while Meng Haoran calmly walked in.


    Lao Jiang looked at Meng Haoran''s confident attitude, but in his heart, he believed that Meng Haoran really came to apply for a teacher. "I can''t say. After he came out, my college will add a strong man. Such a young 8-star strong man doesn''t know where he came out."

 Chapter 929

    Sure enough, when I walked into the teaching office, I saw a sister wearing an obvious uniform at the first sight. She didn''t seem to find Meng Haoran''s arrival, or she was indulging in her own world.


    "After 8 stars, she has good strength. I don''t know if she is a teacher here." Meng Haoran saw through her sister''s cultivation.


    "Cough" Meng Haoran coughed, trying to make his sister notice him.


    Sure enough, hearing Meng Haoran''s voice, the sister raised her head. In an instant, Meng Haoran''s eyes flashed a trace of amazement. The sister reminded him of a school doctor recorded by implication. Her figure and expression were too similar.


    "Are you?" Nangong Huarui looked at the young man in front of him, but he didn''t react for a while.


    "This should be the teaching office?" Meng Haoran asked.


    "Yes." Nangong stamen nodded.


    "There''s nothing wrong with that. I''m here to apply for a teacher." Without leaving a trace, he looked at Nangong Huarui''s face, and Meng Haoran showed a friendly smile.


    Nangong Huarui was stunned when she heard the speech, and then exclaimed. At this time, she responded, "I came to apply for a job! Yes, yes, it''s here. I''m in charge of this."


    "Really, how should I apply? I remember the rule is......" Nangong Huarui entered his own world again in Meng Hao''s stunned eyes and kept looking for something on his desk.


    This confused strength is more and more like that one. Meng Haoran secretly said that he was not in a hurry. He quietly looked at the action of Nangong stamens.


    In a few minutes,


    "Well, I finally found it, but how can I have two?" Two paper-based documents appeared in Nangong Huarui''s hand, and the cover of them was written with "Sirius college recruitment plan".


    These words are universal in the world. Meng Haoran is still because of the system. With the system, Meng Haoran doesn''t have to worry about his foreign language anymore. He can finish it every minute.


    "What should I do? Which portion should I follow?" Nangong Huarui murmured, and Meng Haoran, who heard her words, was speechless.


    "Forget it, just look at this first." Nangong Huarui picked out one of the two and opened it. It looked like she was confused again just for a moment, as if she didn''t understand.


    What''s written on it? I can''t even understand a strong person in the late 8-star period. Or should I pay attention to how confused she is and how to practice to the current level.


    Although Meng Haoran was curious, he didn''t go up to see the meaning of the so-called plan, but then Nangong Huarui directly read out the content of the document. It should be intentional, but unconscious behavior, because the content is really a little something.


    "First test the candidate''s personality" although Meng Haoran felt a little strange, he still thought it was normal.


    "After you have the right personality, ask about your family, what other people in your family, what friends you have, whether you have Taoist partners, what are the magic weapons? What are your talents?..." This is to check the account!


    "If yes, make the last item to confirm whether you are engaged to Nangong Huarui. The following are the passed standards..."


    "Wait, is this a blind date or a teacher application?" Hearing this, Meng Haoran finally couldn''t help but shout out loudly.


    At this time, Nangong Huarui finally reacted and blushed on her face. Just when Meng Haoran thought she finally understood that this was obviously a prank, she suddenly said something that made Meng Haoran absolutely "Huarui can only be engaged to one person. What should I do?"


    Meng Haoran finally covered his eyes with his hands powerlessly. The focus of attention is completely wrong!


    Meng Haoran didn''t know what to do at this time. He didn''t know whether the teacher application could continue or not.


    However, at this time, things finally turned around. A strange wave came from his sister in front of him, and then Meng Haoran was stunned again. What originally seemed to be a cute and stupid sister''s expression suddenly changed, just like changing the painting style, and her eyes immediately became cold, which was a pair of extremely rational eyes.


    "Who are you? Why are you here!" Nangong stamen was completely different from before. The cold voice sounded like a completely different person.


    Interesting, one soul and two souls? Or split personality, seeing the current Nangong stamens, Meng Haoran finally knows why his sister is here. I''m afraid she is the main reason in front of him! Otherwise, with what she had seen before, she would never be so relaxed now. She had long been cheated of nothing.


    Without waiting for Meng Haoran''s answer, Nangong Huarui seemed to understand something and said to himself, "I see, at this time point, did she come out just now?"


    "So, you''re here to apply, so let''s start quickly. If you want to be a teacher here, the rule is very simple, that is to fight with me, as long as it can satisfy me." Nangong Huarui said bluntly that she didn''t look at the two documents on the table at all. From here, we can see that this is actually her. Otherwise, a teacher in charge of the interview doesn''t even know how to conduct the interview!


    "Fight? Is it right here?" Meng Haoran looked around with his eyes and expressed his doubts.


    "Here, of course." He''s quite confident! There was no other expression when I heard that I was going to fight with me. It seemed that I thought I could pass.


    "So it''s good to start." Meng Haoran said calmly, since the other party doesn''t care, why should he care? Anyway, it''s none of his business to break something.


    Nangong Huarui showed a strange expression, and then the surrounding situation began to change, but in a flash, the surrounding changed from the original teaching place to a world similar to the duel platform.


    "That''s it, isn''t it?" At this time, Meng Haoran understood why Nangong Huarui said that before. If there is a field, you don''t have to be afraid of whether to fight at the teaching office. Even if you fight here, it will have no impact on the outside, unless Meng Haoran can completely break this field.

 Chapter 930

    "Then before fighting, allow me to ask a question." Although it was a request, her tone did not fluctuate at all, as if she were saying a statement.


    "No problem, please." Meng Haoran naturally didn''t care about the other party''s attitude. In fact, she also saw that the other party didn''t mean it. I''m afraid this is her own character.


    Although it is not easy to find, Meng Haoran obviously saw a trace of appreciation for himself in the depths of Nangong Huarui''s eyes. Why? Is it because I didn''t show any dissatisfaction because of her tone?


    "First of all, the first question is why do you want to apply for a teacher in the college."


    "Why? I just wanted to do it on a whim."


    "A whim? Well, the second question, do you think you are qualified for the position of teacher?"


    "Of course, if I can''t, then no one else can."


    Originally, I thought I would continue to ask questions, but Nangong Huarui had already started the next step. Suddenly, the surrounding sight became dark, and Nangong Huarui disappeared from Meng Haoran''s eyes.


    Several flashes, Meng Haoran''s body suddenly broke.


    "Is it over?" Nangong stamen appeared behind Meng Haoran, with a little regret in his tone.


    "End? I think it''s just beginning!" Meng Haoran, who had been broken, reorganized at a very fast speed in the stunned eyes of Nangong Huarui. In the twinkling of an eye, he recovered his original appearance and looked at Nangong Huarui with a smile.


    "Interesting, then go on." The sound of Nangong stamens disappeared again, and hundreds of lights flashed, faster and brighter than before.


    That light belongs to the attack of Nangong Huarui. The sharp blade formed by the metallic law is not only extremely fast, but also has amazing attack power. Even the 9-star defense can''t completely resist her move.


    In the void of "golden blade dance", the cold sound of Nangong stamens sounded. Meng Haoran only saw a beautiful woman in dance clothes dancing around.


    "Is this charm? If I hadn''t been high enough, I might have been caught." Meng Haoran said secretly in his heart, but he was no longer waiting to die.


    The "Guardian sword" shoots three blades from the void, but the target is not Nangong stamens, but Meng Haoran. The three blades instantly pass through Meng Haoran''s body, and then burst into amazing light.


    The body shape of Nangong Huarui appeared again, showing a surprised and uncertain look for the first time. Looking at Meng Haoran who seemed to have been pierced by the sudden blade, he said, "what is this?"


    "The sword of guardianship summons three blades representing guardianship from the void, and then the summoner is pierced by the blade. The ceremony is launched. In the next period of time, the summoner can''t attack, but on the contrary, if you want to cause damage to the summoner, you must use a hundred times more power than the Summoner''s own strength. It can be said that it is a necessary defense skill for home and travel." Meng Haoran said word by word.


    "How can you have this skill? Isn''t it cheating?" Somehow Nangong Huarui didn''t doubt Meng Haoran''s words, but subconsciously believed them, but because of this, she was so shocked.


    According to her attack power, Meng Haoran''s defense power now is fully competent for the teachers of the college. Although she said that she still has some cards not exposed, she doesn''t think she can break the defense that is countless times harder than the tortoise shell


    I''m afraid even the strong one at the beginning of 9 stars may not be able to break his defense!


    After looking at Meng Haoran deeply, Nangong Huarui regained his previous expression and said, "I know, your test passed."


    With her words, the surrounding scenes changed for a while, and they appeared in the real room again. Nangong Huarui had removed his own field.


    "That''s it?" Even Meng Haoran was a little surprised at this time. He had to admire the simplicity of Nangong stamens.


    "Of course, you are qualified. Do you really want to win or lose with me?" The tone of Nangong stamen is a little strange, and there is even a trend of re formation of fields around it.


    "Stop, I see. Then go on with the next thing." Although Meng Haoran has some regrets, he doesn''t intend to completely tear his face with this sister. If he continues to fight with her, he will inevitably not be hated if he wins, and deliberately admitting defeat is not Meng Haoran''s style.


    The surrounding returned to calm. Nangong huihuarui walked back to her chair and did it. Then after some actions that Meng Haoran couldn''t understand, a jade card appeared in her hand. She threw the jade card to Meng Haoran after she looked at Meng Haoran.


    "Take it. From today on, you will be the temporary teacher of the college. Next, someone will inform you of your task." Nangong Huarui said such a word, buried her head and continued to work.


    This is over. Meng Haoran stood in place for a few seconds before he smiled and walked out of the teaching office.


    "Temporary teacher? Interesting. It seems that I won''t be bored for a while."


    Outside, Lao Jiang, who had brought Meng Haoran before, had not left, or he had been waiting for Meng Haoran here. When he saw Meng Haoran coming out, especially the jade card in Meng Haoran''s hand, there was a flash of shock in his eyes, and then he greeted him.


    "I didn''t expect you to really succeed. It will be a system in the future. Please take care of it. Next, let me take you to the dormitory. Please follow me."


    There''s a dormitory, Fu Lee is not bad! Meng Haoran smiled.


    "That''s trouble." Following Lao Jiang, Meng Haoran quickly came to the dormitory area of the college.


    "Just ahead. I can''t get in, so I can only send you here." Lao Jiang showed an apologetic expression to Meng Haoran.


    "It doesn''t matter. I can handle it myself next. Thank you." Meng Haoran said indifferently.


    After watching Lao Jiang leave and sorting out his mood, Meng Haoran went in at the gate of the dormitory.

 Chapter 931

    "Are you the new teacher?" A hoarse voice sounded, and then Meng Haoran saw a very old figure appear in front of him, looking like an old man of about 70 or 80 years old.


    It should be the guard here. Meng Haoran didn''t underestimate each other, because he found that the other looks like an old man who can be blown down by a gust of wind, but in fact, the hidden power in his body is the strongest he has seen since he came to the world. Although the power of 9 stars is only in the early stage.


    Isn''t it a big hidden boss? Meng Haoran thought.


    "Yes!" Meng Haoran took out the identity token from Nangong Huarui.


    The old man nodded. His original turbid eyes were so sharp for a moment, as if he were examining Meng Haoran.


    "Go! You are all your teachers'' dormitories, and many are empty." The old man said this and left.


    Meng Haoran''s hidden depth, even the 9-star strong can''t see any flaws, so the old man didn''t see anything from Meng Hao. He simply thought Meng Haoran was an ordinary teacher, although he was a little younger.


    Although it is said to be a dormitory, in fact, everyone''s room is a villa, and it is still the kind of luxury. Meng Haoran quickly found a satisfactory dormitory with a remote location, but the surrounding scenery is particularly good.


    How to judge whether the villa has a owner? This is very simple. No one even told Meng Haoran that Meng Haoran saw those villas. When Meng Haoran moved into his dormitory, his name was also displayed on the gate. The name was entered by him and the position was fixed.


    In this way, Meng Haoran took root in the college completely. He thought he would not be assigned a task immediately, but he ushered in his first task the next day.


    "Because the teacher of enrollment has something to do, have you been pulled up?" When Meng Haoran received the message from the token, his first reaction was to feel incredible. After all, he had only joined the college for less than 24 hours, so he entrusted the task of enrollment to him. Although he was just helping, is this really good?


    With doubt, Meng Haoran came to the place where he was told to gather.


    "Hello, I''m saskatch, who is also a temporary teacher." A man who looks like a young man, but actually exudes a very stable atmosphere, said friendly to Meng Haoran.


    Old fox? Meng Haoran saw the essence of this guy at a glance, so he was not very enthusiastic. He just spit out a "Meng Haoran" coldly, and then there was no following.


    It seems that he didn''t find Meng Haoran''s indifference, or he didn''t mind if he found it. Saskatchew wanted to be a self familiar person and began to nag in front of Meng Haoran, which means that new people want to help each other.


    Meng Haoran did not deny this. He had understood what temporary teachers represent yesterday. As the highest University in the Sirian domain, Sirius college is not competent for anyone, let alone enter the core as simple as Meng Haoran.


    In fact, the so-called temporary teachers are just like the temporary workers in previous lives. They are only preliminarily recognized and can work in the college, but in fact, they are only resources that can be replaced by the college at any time. Only after working in the college for a period of time can they get rid of the word "temporary" and become a formal teacher, which can be regarded as a real entry into the college, At that time, the status and other resources will be completely different.


    Of course, becoming a formal teacher is not the end. The formal teacher is also divided into three levels, one star. Two stars and three stars. One star is the most common teacher. Most of the teachers in the college are one star. As for the two-star teachers, the Nangong Huarui Meng Haoran saw yesterday is two stars, which is equivalent to the level of teaching director in modern society. As for three stars, it must be more than 9 stars. Such teachers are very few even in the college, Generally speaking, they are in high positions and have great rights to the college, just like the directors of modern schools.


    Saskatchewan said in front of Meng Haoran for a long time, but he didn''t get a response. Finally, when another temporary teacher came, he gave up Meng Haoran and ran to the other party to repeat the old routine, but this time it seemed like a good conversation.


    From Saskatchewan, Meng Haoran also knows that the other party passed the test a few months ago and became a temporary teacher. This is also the first time he was called to perform the task, which makes Meng Haoran know that he thinks too much. The reason why he passed yesterday and has something to do today is just a coincidence.


    He waited for about half an hour until he saw Nangong stamens again, which made Meng Haoran know that there were only three of them this time.


    "Good. We''re all here." Seeing the stamens of Nangong again, Meng Haoran seemed very natural. He didn''t want the other two eyes to keep glancing at a place.


    "Then I won''t say much? Let me come." Nangong Huarui''s style obviously belongs to the kind of vigorous and resolute. While walking, they make Meng Haoran''s task clear, that is, they are responsible for some things without any technical content.


    Meng Haoran''s task is only to be responsible for order. Today is the first day of enrollment, and other things have been done. Meng Haoran just needs to see if there are any emergencies, such as sudden fighting. Generally speaking, he is a role of playing soy sauce, because things like making trouble in the examination room are basically invisible here, but here is Sirius college, It''s not an unknown third rate college.


    The other two people, Saskatchewan''s responsibility is even simpler, that is, to test whether the candidate''s bone age meets the standard, while the other person is responsible for distributing the candidate''s token. Only those who get the token can carry out the next examination.


    When Meng Haoran came to the deserted gate yesterday, there was a burst of noise immediately. Looking around, Meng Haoran took a breath of air conditioning.


    "It''s worthy of being Sirius college. I''m afraid the number of applicants here is no less than 10 billion, but only a few thousand people finally passed. It''s really fierce competition!"

 Chapter 932

    To tell the truth, even if he was ready, Meng Haoran was surprised to see so many people signing up, but he adapted quickly, because he was relieved to think that it might be a genius who can gather in a star region.


    Everyone who can come here is a genius from all major planets, otherwise they don''t have the confidence to compete.


    Sirius college recruits students under the age of 100, and the standard of graduation is to reach 7 stars, and to complete the task of graduation, the difficulty of the task generally needs to have the strength of 7 stars in the middle of the task. Therefore, as long as you can graduate, you can be regarded as a little master in a star field. After all, it''s good for an ordinary planet to have a strong player of 7 stars.


    Being able to reach 7 stars at the age of 100 undoubtedly shows the talent of some people who can graduate. After all, 7 stars are a dividing point that distinguishes man and God.


    These are the people in the hands of the proud son of heaven. Meng Haoran saw that all those who came here to participate in the enrollment showed strong self-confidence in their eyes. What they showed in their eyes was their longing and ambition for strength.


    Recruit thousands of people from so many people. It''s no wonder that people who go out of this college are strong. Such a good talent, as long as you work a little harder, it''s not difficult to become a 7-star. It can be said that as long as you pass the enrollment, the talent can support them to 7-star at least, but the only difficulty is to become a 7-star before you are 100 and pass the exam.


    Nangong Huarui looks very calm in the face of so many people. Her eyes don''t even fluctuate. It''s obviously common.


    She raised her hand slightly and made a downward movement. Then the noise disappeared in an instant. The whole audience was silent, and all the people turned their eyes to her.


    "I know why you''re here, but my Sirius college doesn''t collect garbage. There are only 3000 places. If you think you can do it, you can test your bone age first, then the token, and finally the test." After finishing these words, Nangong Huarui nodded to Meng Haoran and indicated that they could start.


    Sure enough, Meng Haoran didn''t feel an exception. He had seen what kind of character he was from yesterday.


    After that, it was very regular. Those who came to the enrollment lined up to test their bone age. Those who passed the test went to get the token, and then they were brought into the college for the next test.


    Naturally, so many people don''t test their bone age one by one. They are basically divided into a batch of 100000 people, which is not difficult for Saskatchewan, who is a strong 8-star player. Therefore, it''s still very fast. Each test takes only a few seconds.


    "It looks like it can be done in about 10 days, but it''s only an entry qualification test. I''m afraid it will take months to complete the real enrollment! No wonder it''s once every 10 years. If it''s once a year, it''s not tiring." Meng Haoran''s work is very leisurely. He stayed there. Of course, his mind has long enveloped the whole audience. As long as something happens, he can know immediately.


    Time passed slowly. At this time, nine days had passed, and fewer and fewer people were outside the college. They entered the final closing stage. Unexpectedly, Meng Haoran didn''t do it once in these nine days, which made him a little disappointed.


    "I knew I should get a separate body here at the beginning, which made me waste my time. After nine days, it''s not bad." Meng Haoran estimated the number of people and came to the conclusion that it could be finished in a few hours. Then he decided to complete his task with quality and quantity.


    Because only basic tests are conducted here, as long as those who are not pure troublemakers or want to muddle through can basically get tokens to enter the college for real tests, Meng Haoran will be so leisurely. Otherwise, if they know that they fail, these guys will still do some irrational things when they are insane, At that time, Meng Haoran was the time to play.


    "Is there the last batch left? Really, that guy is good. Just watch there. I''m tired here." Saskatchewan repeated the test. Although he didn''t consume much, he always did the same thing without any change. He was tired! At this time, he saw that it was finally coming to an end, and he also showed a long lost smile.


    Seeing that the people who came to take part in the test were ready, he began the final test and threw a light on everyone. In an instant, those who were illuminated by the light showed a green light, which was a sign of no problem.


    I thought it would pass as before this time, and then he left work, but this time it seems a little different. The red shining in the whole green is so conspicuous.


    "Huh?" Saskatchewan was stunned before he realized that someone''s bone age was over 100 years old and came to muddle through.


    The whole audience was silent. Everyone turned their eyes to the guy with bright red on his head. It was a little girl. She looked around blankly and didn''t seem to understand what had happened.


    "It looks like a little girl. Unexpectedly, she has passed the age of 100. It''s really beyond her ability. She still wants to muddle through. Now she''s found!"


    "I don''t know what will happen? It hasn''t happened for a long time! Last time someone tried to muddle through, but he was directly wasted. He couldn''t continue to practice all his life. The last time was even worse. She was directly killed. What will happen to her depends on the teacher."


    "Shh, keep quiet. Don''t be noticed, or it''s bad to be affected by the fish in the pond."


    Saskatchewa was obviously a little unhappy. There was no warmth in his eyes when he looked at the little girl. "Even I dare to cheat. If you let me put my face there today, I''ll punish you a little."


    It''s a small punishment, but it''s not the case. Saskatchewan''s random attack is completely fatal to those who haven''t reached 7 stars. However, that seemingly small spark is enough to burn the little girl.


    The little girl seemed to have been scared silly. She looked at the arrival of the fire without any reaction. Finally, her eyes showed desperate eyes.


    But when everyone believed that the little girl was bound to die, a figure suddenly appeared in front of her, and there was no action from him. The fire disappeared into the void, as if it had never appeared.


    "Meng Haoran, what do you mean?"


    "There''s something wrong with your test."

 Chapter 933

    "What''s the problem?" Saskatchewan was stunned at first, and then became angry. In his opinion, Meng Haoran was obviously playing with him. Would such a simple test of bone age go wrong with his strength? The probability is too small.


    Not only Saskatchewan, everyone present thought Meng Haoran was deliberately picking fault, but it was obvious that Meng Haoran was at the same level as Saskatchewan. Naturally, they could not offend as students who came to enroll, so apart from them, they could only turn their eyes to Saskatchewan and see how Saskatchewan handled it.


    "Little sister, don''t be afraid. Tell your uncle how old you are this year?" Meng Haoran turned around and said with a smile to the little girl who was already out of her mind. At the same time, a peaceful breath came out of him and comforted the little girl''s heart.


    The little girl came back to her senses and cried out with a "wow". She was scared to death just now.


    "Mengmeng... Mengmeng is 7 years old." The little girl sobbed and said, looking full of spirituality.


    "Darling, don''t cry. There was a misunderstanding before. Uncle will help you decide." Under Meng Haoran''s comfort, the little girl''s mood gradually calmed down, but things have just begun.


    Turning around again, Meng Haoran looked at Saskatchewan, whose face was obviously ugly, and said, "you''re really wrong in the test, or you''ll forget it."


    Meng Haoran originally wanted to teach Saskatchewan a lesson, but thought that if he did, he would have no problem, but it would be bad if Saskatchewan took his anger out on the little girl.


    However, Meng Haoran wanted to calm things down, but Saskatchewan misunderstood it. He thought Meng Haoran was guilty and became arrogant immediately.


    "Forget it? How can I forget it? If you say I''m wrong, I''ll test it again. If it''s really wrong, I''ll say it again." With that, Saskatchewan didn''t wait for Meng Haoran''s reaction and played a light again.


    The red light appears again. This time, Saskatchewan is completely relieved. There may be mistakes once, but it can''t be wrong the second time.


    "What do you say this time?" Saskatchewan looked at Meng Haoran proudly.


    "Yes! Meng Haoran, since she made a mistake, she should be punished. You''d better get out of the way." At this time, there was no order to issue tokens. A temporary teacher also spoke, apparently on Saskatchewan''s side.


    "She has a special constitution. Conventional test methods can''t test her bone age. Only the most primitive bone touching method can be used." Meng Haoran said faintly that what he said was true. As for why he didn''t have to touch his bones to know, it was entirely because of his super-high realm, the realm in the middle of the nine stars, and the power of the master level. This small special constitution can''t hide from him.


    "Special physique? Don''t talk nonsense. I haven''t heard of this physique again, and you haven''t tested it yourself. How can you know? You should make it up like Batman!" Saskatchew obviously didn''t believe it.


    "I asked myself, there''s nothing I''m sorry for you. Why do you have to target me, or do you have such a narrow mind? Just because teacher Nangong entrusted me with an important task, you''re unbalanced." Saskatchewan said plausibly.


    Meng Haoran is speechless. Your brain hole is a little too big! I also entrust you with an important task. I mean, I don''t want anything.


    Meng Haoran was too lazy to take care of Saskatchewan. He was difficult. Finally, he said, "if you don''t believe it, you can try it yourself."


    "No, what you say is what you say! When something goes wrong, explain it yourself. I can''t control it anyway." Saskatchew brushed his sleeve and left, leaving everyone looking at each other.


    Meng Haoran''s eyes were inexplicable. He also wanted to understand. Saskatchew only did this because he was afraid that what he said was true. After all, if Meng Haoran didn''t have a little confidence, he wouldn''t let him try it in person. On the other hand, it can damage Meng Haoran''s reputation. With so many people on the scene, this thing will spread today, At that time, people who do not know why will think that Meng Haoran has a problem. Naturally, Meng Haoran''s reputation stinks. It is inevitable that he will not leave the impression of shielding candidates.


    Of course, Meng Haoran won''t care about these. He doesn''t say it''s not true. Even if it''s true, who can manage it.


    Saskatchew left and the enrollment had to continue. Another temporary teacher finally gave the little girl a token to take the business test.


    "Now that something like this has happened, I''ll go and see how she can get good grades. I hope I won''t be disappointed." Meng Haoran also entered the college and walked towards the place where the real exam was held.


    Because the examinee''s age and accomplishments are not the same, the test standards are also different. For example, it is the first round of the test, willpower test, low accomplishments, young persistence time and high accomplishments, and older persistence time evaluation standards are different. A 5-star 50-year-old persistence for a quarter of an hour can get a third grade evaluation, A 6-star 80 year old insisted for a quarter of an hour and could only get a fourth grade evaluation.


    The formal examination starts from the three aspects of willpower, combat effectiveness and cultivation talent. Each item is divided into five grades from high to low. The first grade is the highest and the fifth grade is the lowest. Only candidates with an average of grade 4 are selected. Those who exceed the enrollment quota will have the last test. The so-called luck test will be eliminated to only 3000 people.


    To test willpower, in fact, the college provides a special gravity space, in which the gravity will change with the growth of time. Look at the last time. Of course, there is a set of calculation scheme according to different ages.


    "Come on, Mengmeng!" Meng Haoran cheered up his nervous little face.


    "I will work hard, brother Meng." Mengmeng said timidly and walked into her gravity space.


    "Look? It''s her, the cheater. Although she looks so small, she''s actually over a hundred years old."


    "Isn''t it? He looks only about 10 years old!"


    "Why don''t you believe it? Go and ask someone else. It was tested by the examiner himself. She came here because..."


    The people around him whispered, but Meng Haoran looked as if it had nothing to do with him. He quietly waited for Mengmeng''s exam. He believed that Mengmeng would prove everything with his grades.

 Chapter 934

    Facts have proved that Meng Haoran''s vision is indeed good. Starting from the willpower of the first level, Mengmeng has always passed the level with absolute strength. Although it is not necessarily the best result of that level, it is at least among the top several. Her bad luck outside the college seems to have gone away, and she has never encountered any difficulties since then, Finally, he entered the college directly with the third in the total score.


    It''s not her fault that she is third instead of first and second. After all, she is only 7 years old. Although her talent is not weaker than the top two, it''s just talent after all.


    The first one is the 20 - year-old six star top Feng, even as long as he wants to be promoted to 7 stars at any time, and the second place is not far away. This strength is indeed a well deserved first or second place.


    It has been two months since the enrollment was completely completed. Meng Haoran was informed on the third day after the enrollment and asked him to take an ordinary class.


    "Class d107, it should be here." Meng Haoran came to the class he was responsible for. When he went in, he found that it was very lively. A whole 100 people gathered in groups to discuss something.


    "Have you started to form gangs?" Meng Haoran immediately understood that he didn''t care. He had his own circle everywhere. Of course, it wouldn''t be surprising here.


    Originally, all those who can enter the college are the children and women of heaven. They are praised by countless people in their original places, but here, they find that there are too many people with the same or even stronger talents than them. Naturally, they will change quietly.


    This class is not divided according to talent, or to be exact, freshmen are not. Teachers have grades, and students are naturally the same. As long as freshmen, no matter what grade they come, they are first grade. They can enter grade 2 only if they pass the test and reach 6 stars. When they reach the peak of 6 stars, they can apply to enter grade 3 only if they reach 7 stars, Will enter the fourth grade, the so-called graduation class.


    It is precisely because of this division that Meng Haoran''s class strength ranges from 3 stars to 6 stars, with a great difference.


    In one corner of the classroom, Hao Mengmeng stared at Meng Haoran who had just entered the classroom. There was a flash of excitement in her eyes. She didn''t expect that her teacher would be Meng Haoran.


    Of course, maybe Meng Haoran looks tender. Some students thought he was just a classmate like them. He still talked to himself and didn''t realize that the teacher had come.


    Meng Haoran went to his own position, cleared his throat, and then released his momentum a little. He still controlled well, just at the top of 8 stars Peak.


    In this momentum, the originally noisy teachers suddenly became silent. Everyone looked at Meng Haoran with awe in their eyes, as well as expectation and desire. They were eager to become as strong as Meng Haoran.


    "You must have guessed it. Yes, I''m the person in charge you''ve taken over for some time. I''m Meng Haoran. You can call me teacher Meng or brother Meng." Meng Haoran put away his momentum and said slowly.


    "What kind of person I am, you will gradually know in the next time, so I won''t say more. Now let''s go to the first link, self introduction. You can all introduce yourself to each other." Meng Haoran directly entered the next stage.


    However, everyone seems to have not recovered, so no one responded to Meng Haoran''s self introduction, which made Meng Haoran a little embarrassed.


    Fortunately, the embarrassment didn''t last long. Hao Mengmeng in the corner summoned up the courage and stood up.


    "Hello, everyone. My name is Hao Mengmeng. I''m glad to be classmates with you. I hope I can get along well in the next period of time. Also, thank Mr. Meng for his help." He sat down fiercely.


    She was so simple at the beginning, and others introduced her in a similar way.


    "I''m Optimus, from XXX..."


    "I''m mingmeng from Sirius''s house. If you have any difficulties, you can come to me."


    "I''m Xia Feng, from Sirius Xia''s family. I also hope to get along well with you."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    To Meng Haoran''s surprise, according to the final statistics, 90 of his class are from Sirius, and only 10 are from other planets.


    In fact, this is also very normal. As the center of the Sirian domain, Sirius is not only a large planet, but also better in hardware than other planets. The people born here are much more talented than those on other planets; Moreover, local people know about the enrollment of Sirius college and will focus on training. Naturally, they have a much greater chance of passing the test.


    Hao Mengmeng comes from a remote planet called karaxing. It is also a coincidence that she can come here. Therefore, she cherishes this hard won opportunity. Her dream is to graduate here and then develop her own planet.


    After introducing himself, it was Meng Haoran''s turn to speak.


    "I won''t say much about the rules of the college. If you don''t understand them, go back and read the manual issued. I''ll tell you my arrangement. I teach every other week. Whether you come or not is up to you. In a word, the master leads you in, and the practice depends on you. What level you can achieve in the end depends entirely on yourself. I just play a guiding role."


    "Also, if you come when I teach, you must fully obey my arrangement. If someone violates my order at that time, don''t blame me for being impolite." Meng Haoran said faintly, as if he didn''t see the stunned eyes of the people below.


    Basically, there are no people who don''t want to be strong here, so few don''t come to class. Even the children of the big family will act like it. After all, it will be useful to teach by an 8-star teacher.


    "Well, that''s it. Today is our first meeting, so let''s forget the lecture. The next time we meet, it''s time for me to really practice you. If you plan to come, you should be ready. Finally, what do you don''t understand? You can ask questions if you have questions. You can leave if you don''t have 10 minutes." Meng Haoran said and stood there quietly waiting to be asked.

 Chapter 935

    After a moment of silence, someone raised his hand.


    "You say!" Meng Haoran pointed to the person who raised his hand.


    "Is the teaching time arranged uniformly by the college or by yourself?" The speaker was a slightly thin young man. Meng Haoran remembered his name. His name was Tuoba Liang. He was also a native of Sirius.


    "Is this important? Forget it, since you''ve asked so, I''d better answer you. The college''s arrangement for our teachers is very loose, as long as your grades are not too ugly during the examination. As for teaching, in fact, there are no rigid regulations." Meng Haoran said easily, but the fact is that although there are no hard and fast rules for teaching, if students make trouble, the teacher will also take some responsibility. It''s OK for the formal teacher to say that Meng Haoran''s temporary teacher will be dismissed if he can''t say.


    Meng Haoran''s answer was obviously not very satisfactory, but Tuo Baliang didn''t say anything, but planned to see the situation first. If Meng Haoran couldn''t make progress in his next teaching, he wouldn''t give up. He spent so much effort to come to the college, not just to change the environment.


    "What should I do if I want to jump?" This time, the speaker is a young man with a proud face. In this era of national practice, he is a young man at the age of 40.


    "Has it been 6 stars? It''s a talent. You''re really qualified to enter the next level. You''ll have a chance to assess after the meeting in 3 months. You''ll just go by yourself at that time." Meng Haoran nodded and said.


    Meng Haoran became a genius. The young man was happy and looked proud. He looked like a proud peacock.


    Next, several people asked some irrelevant questions. Meng Haoran looked at them and answered them.


    "See you in seven days."


    Out of the classroom, Meng Haoran found his class. Other places were still holding meetings, and he couldn''t help laughing.


    I was about to go back to my dormitory to study how to deal with these bear children, but there was a clear voice behind me


    "Wait for me, Miss Meng." Turning around, Hao Mengmeng followed.


    "What''s up? Meng Meng!" Meng Haoran still likes this little girl. Of course, he doesn''t like Lori, but simply likes lovely children. Don''t think about it.


    Hao Mengmeng hesitated for a moment, and finally said with some expectation, "can Mengmeng live with the teacher?"


    what? Meng Haoran was shocked on the spot. What the hell is this? She''s going to live with me. She''s so small, isn''t she? Do you mean


    Meng Haoran had a lot of thoughts in his mind and didn''t answer. Hao Mengmeng thought Meng Haoran didn''t want to. The expectation in his eyes was much dimmed. The whole person seemed to give people a very poor feeling, just like an abandoned animal.


    Fortunately, Meng Haoran is not the kind of person with extremely dark thoughts after all. Seeing Hao Mengmeng like this, he has realized that Hao Mengmeng may have something to hide. Besides, there are so many rooms in his dormitory that it doesn''t affect him to let a little girl live in one


    "Well, I promised. You can move here anytime." Meng Haoran said with a smile, trying to be gentle.


    "Really? Great." Hao Mengmeng jumped up happily. Only in this way did he really look like an innocent child, which made Meng Haoran''s heart much younger.


    Meng Haoran took Hao Mengmeng all the way back to the dormitory. Hao Mengmeng looked at Meng Haoran''s dormitory curiously, his eyes flickering and lovely.


    "Well, you can choose any room except the innermost room on the second floor." The innermost room on the second floor naturally belongs to Meng Haoran.


    Hao Mengmeng tilted her head, put a finger into her mouth and thought. She soon made a decision. "I live in the room next to brother Meng. From now on, I also have my own room."


    Hao Mengmeng trotted into her room, followed by Meng Haoran.


    ¡­¡­..


    "So you''re the only one left?" Meng Haoran felt some emotion in his heart and felt great sympathy for Hao Mengmeng''s experience.


    It turned out that Hao Mengmeng told Meng Haoran why she wanted to live here. In fact, she came to this planet because she met a wounded strong man on the original planet. She saved the strong man''s life. In return, the strong man told her about the outside world. Therefore, she knew about Sirius College, Finally, she yearned for the outside world and was brought here by the strong man.


    It''s just that things have turned around here. It turns out that the injury suffered by the strong man himself is not good at all, but he has been holding on until Hao Mengmeng was admitted to the college, so Hao Mengmeng was alone again.


    The reason why Hao Mengmeng wants to live with Meng Haoran is actually the suggestion given by the strong man after listening to Hao Mengmeng''s experience. Hao Mengmeng just listened to his opinion.


    I have to say that the strong man who has never met has a clear view of personnel. I guess Meng Haoran is likely to agree to Hao Mengmeng''s request. In this way, Hao Mengmeng will have a backer again.


    Hao Mengmeng had good luck. She was assigned to Meng Haoran''s class and lived in Meng Haoran''s dormitory on the first day.


    After talking about her own affairs, Hao Mengmeng was also tired. Finally, she fell asleep directly in front of Meng Haoran.


    "You are really relieved of me!" Meng Haoran took Hao Mengmeng to her little Chaung and returned to her room.


    Seven days passed in a flash. Meng Haoran was not very boring these seven days. He was not alone with Hao Mengmeng. He also taught Hao Mengmeng some cultivation things in advance, so that Hao Mengmeng officially stepped into practice.


    Hao Mengmeng''s talent is good. The cultivation method is left behind by the strong one. However, in Meng Haoran''s view, that Kung Fu is a second-class level. It''s great to be able to cultivate to 8 stars at the top of the sky. Therefore, Meng Haoran simply changed Hao Mengmeng''s skill created by him. It has great potential and can cultivate until the middle of 9 stars, There is even a glimmer of hope to break through to the later stage.


    "7-year-old 4-star, you are much better than me." Under the guidance of Meng Haoran, he was originally at the top of the three stars Hao Mengmeng of Feng made a decisive breakthrough to 4 stars, which made Meng Haoran a little jealous. You know, he didn''t have 1 star when he was 7 years old! At that time, I didn''t even know what cultivation was.

 Chapter 936

    When Meng Haoran and Hao Mengmeng walked into the classroom hand in hand, everyone looked at Meng Haoran strangely, as if they saw something unusual.


    "Go back to your seat first!" Touching Hao Mengmeng''s head, Meng Haoran came to his own position.


    At this time, there is a lot of discussion below


    "Good beast, such a small girl will not let go."


    "It''s said that Hao Mengmeng has been living with him in recent days!"


    "Can such a teacher really teach us well?"


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    Meng Haoran was extremely speechless at the moment in his heart. He wanted to say that it was a misunderstanding, but he remained silent in the end. This kind of thing is more and more confused with the explanation. If it is true, I''m afraid he will suffer.


    However, although he remained silent, it did not mean that Meng Haoran had no ideas in his heart. He had decided to increase the original training subjects by 30%. He would not stop until he trained them into dogs.


    "I''m glad everyone is here. One of them is not absent. This is my respect, and I won''t let you down. Your experience today will make you remember deeply. I won''t say much nonsense, so let''s start." When Meng Haoran finished speaking, everyone didn''t know why. Looking at Meng Haoran, he didn''t know what the hell Meng Haoran was doing.


    However, the next moment, they were shocked by what happened around them. Originally, everyone in the classroom suddenly found that on one side of the surrounding environment, everyone was on a square stone platform of about 20 meters, surrounded by void. There was this round of blood moon in the sky. The blood red moonlight gave people a gloomy and terrible feeling.


    "What is this place, what''s going on, how can I feel that I can''t fly."


    "Me too! My body is much heavier than usual."


    "Is this a legendary field that can only be touched by 7 stars and become a great field by 8 stars?"


    Meng Haoran''s figure suddenly appeared in the sky. He stood in the void, full of dignity.


    "The theme of the first teaching is fighting. The quickest way to improve your strength is fighting. Your next task is to defeat your replicators. They have the same strength as you. As long as you defeat your own replicators, this teaching is over. You can rest. If you can''t defeat them, wait for today The time has passed. Don''t worry. They won''t be tired. " Meng Haoran''s tone was full of malice.


    "By the way, flying is forbidden here, and death can be revived here, but the feeling of death is true."


    The students were not as like as two peas, and they appeared on the same ring as they were, and attacked.


    Some people were knocked out of the challenge arena at the moment when they didn''t respond,


    "Ah! Help!" The scream sounded, and the person who was hit to fly the challenge arena fell directly from the air, and finally completely disappeared from the sight of everyone.


    This lesson made the rest of the people cheer up in an instant and began to fight with "themselves". For a time, all kinds of blows sounded in the void.


    Although they won''t die, they feel pain when they are beaten. As long as they are not abnormal, they won''t let themselves be tortured and killed. At the beginning, everyone went all out, and the big ones are colored for a time.


    However, it is not a simple thing to defeat the replicators with the same strength as themselves, and they have the same strength, but in fact, the replicators have an advantage, that is, they have no pain, and their physical strength will not be consumed. If they can''t make a breakthrough in the shortest time to defeat their own replicators, what is waiting for them is basically beaten for a day.


    In fact, originally, these copied human forces will also be consumed, but Meng Haoran temporarily changed them to a non consumption version, and the 30% increase is here.


    Meng Haoran looked at these childish battles with great interest and commented from time to time, which made these students itch to hate him in their hearts.


    "You, that''s you. Why didn''t you fight hard just now? You should be able to win with your injury. You pig brain!"


    "Who, where are your eyes? You don''t see such obvious flaws!"


    "And you, what are you doing with such obscene actions? If you don''t have a handsome fighting posture, you will fail. Don''t move."


    The battle lasted for an hour. At this time, people were killed one after another. Meng Haoran was kind. He gave them a minute of breathing time when they were resurrected, and restored their physical strength to full value, so that they would not collapse directly.


    However, even so, most people are in a trance in the face of death for the first time, and have been in a depressed state since then. It is even more difficult to defeat their own replicators.


    "Can''t anyone win a game? Are you all rubbish?" Meng Haoran''s disappointed voice sounded, which made those who were slightly absent-minded recover a little, but it didn''t help.


    If it goes on like this, Meng Haoran''s teaching today will end in failure, but is that possible?


    In a corner, someone finally defeated his own replicator and successfully completed the task. That person is Hao Mengmeng,


    Meng Haoran didn''t help Hao Mengmeng cheat. The reason why she was able to defeat herself was entirely because of her talent. The third freshman is not joking. It is undoubtedly revealed at this time.


    However, although Hao Mengmeng defeated herself, she was also tired and exhausted. She fainted directly in her challenge arena, perhaps because she knew the reason for her success. Even in her coma, the corners of her mouth still smiled.


    "Everyone else''s 7-year-old girl can succeed, but you''re still procrastinating. You''re not ashamed." A nasty sound sounded to others.


    But this time it produced a very big effect. A small number of people looked ashamed and then launched a fierce attack on their replicators. This is a completely crazy attack, and the whole momentum is different.


    However, after the second successful person appeared, the victory was as uncontrollable as contagion. From time to time, some people successfully broke through themselves. In the last 100 people, 80 people actually passed the teaching task on the first day, which surprised Meng Haoran. He secretly said that he was a talent who could kill such as Sirius college.

 Chapter 937

    The first day of teaching finally ended and the original teacher was answered again. Everyone was panting and sitting in their own seats. Most of them had not fully recovered from the previous battle, and the focus in their eyes was still scattered.


    "First of all, I would like to congratulate those who have passed the task. You have proved that you still have some talents through your own performance. This is very good. I hope you can continue to support it in the future." Meng Haoran''s faint voice sounded, and then brought some warm breath. Under the cover of this breath, everyone''s spiritual power recovered quickly and quickly completely. Not only that, because they broke through their own limits, their spiritual power increased in different degrees.


    Most people are pleasantly surprised to feel their completely different body from that one day ago. For the first time, they think Meng Haoran is good as a teacher. Of course, those who fail to pass are determined to work hard next time. No one wants to lag behind others.


    "If you fail, you will be blessed. Your task will be the same next time. Only by defeating yourself can you enter the next stage of teaching." Meng Haoran then said that it relaxed the expressions of those who failed, but they didn''t know what it meant. One step is not bad. If there is no particularly prominent person among them in the future, the speed of strength development in the future will definitely be lower than that of others.


    After Meng Haoran finished, he observed everyone''s expression and found that they were positive and did not collapse by their own training. He nodded with satisfaction.


    "Well, that''s it. I''ll see you in seven days. Mengmeng, let''s go." Meng Haoran said hello to Hao Mengmeng and left the classroom.


    When Meng Haoran and Hao Mengmeng left, there was a sound in the classroom.


    "I''m really tired today. I almost cried by myself. I didn''t expect that I was so strong, but Mr. Meng''s means were terrible. This kind of thing was made so simple. Is the field really so strong?" Said a young man who was obviously overweight, and his tone was obviously worried about the previous battle.


    "I''ve never heard of such teaching. I''m sure our teacher is unusual. One of my cousins passed the test and entered the college last time. What he said is completely different from what we have here. Compared with him, our place is hell."


    "Hell? Maybe it''s heaven. Although it''s a little painful, it''s undeniable that we''ve really become stronger. If we make this every time in the future, or even only one tenth of this progress, I''m sure I''ll graduate from college." A voice of indifference sounded, and then everyone fell into silence. It seemed that they had recognized his words.


    The first day of Meng Haoran''s teaching soon spread in a small area and attracted some attention. Some forces have targeted him and want to include him in their own forces. Of course, for some consideration, they have not acted rashly for the time being.


    Any organization will not be monolithic. There will naturally be fights where there are people, and so will colleges. Therefore, it is inevitable to form gangs. Joining a force is not without benefits. At least it can be protected and have some voice. When individual strength is insufficient, unity has become a common choice.


    Of course, those who pay attention to Meng Haoran are doomed to be disappointed, because Meng Haoran has long jumped out of the category of weak strength. In his eyes, even the whole college is just a mud avalanche tile dog, which can easily break the existence. He has to consider how to join these small groups and subordinate to people, even if he is asked to be the boss.


    It is not unreasonable for Meng Haoran to teach every seven days. These seven days are just enough for them to consolidate their previous harvest. When the second teaching really starts, Meng Haoran''s students are reborn. The whole person is full of a temperament called not afraid of challenges. This is the rudiment of will born after defeating himself. As long as they are well cultivated, There is a bright future.


    In the second teaching, the 20 people who failed to pass the test were directly waved by Meng Haoran, and they were taken to the previous space for challenge. Moreover, because it was not the first time, Meng Haoran also slightly changed the difficulty and changed the original 24 hours to 12 hours. If they failed to pass the test in 12 hours, they had to wait for the next time.


    Meng Haoran lifted the weight like a light hand, so that the remaining 80 people had a new understanding of Meng Haoran.


    "When you carry out the next step of training, the strong, in addition to their own combat effectiveness, will power is also an indispensable link. Without strong will power, they will be controlled by the power itself and become slaves to the power. Such a person''s existence in this world is a waste of energy." Meng Haoran paused and looked at most people as if they agreed. He was a little satisfied.


    "This time, each of you will be put into a virtual space by me, where you will be seduced and confused by all kinds of extremes. I hope you don''t lose your heart. Finally, the hint of friendship is that fantasy is sometimes more terrible than reality."


    Meng Haoran''s figure gradually disappeared in people''s eyes. Before they could understand Meng Haoran''s meaning, they found themselves in a castle, and they were overwhelmed by everything that followed.


    If it is a female student, on the contrary, these beauties will be replaced by all kinds of handsome men and flatter them. It feels like she is the only woman in the world.


    However, this is only the beginning. Only when they see through the color will they trigger the next stage.

 Chapter 938

    Why is it that this is a fantasy that is more terrible? Because in the dreamland, things that could not have happened in reality will happen here, and because I know it is a dreamland, I will have a sense of luck. I think it doesn''t matter to try. Anyway, it''s false.


    However, after taking the first step, the second step will not be far away. There will be two when there is one, and there will naturally be three when there is two. In the long run, the heart will be corroded gradually, let alone exercise willpower. I''m afraid it will eventually collapse because of the huge gap between fantasy and reality.


    Of course, Meng Haoran also considered their failure and naturally made countermeasures. For these little guys who haven''t even reached 7 stars, even if they collapse, there are many ways to help them recover.


    Meng Haoran also failed to tell these students that the imaginary time flow rate is actually different from that outside. Even if they can persist for one day and find themselves still there one day later, they will naturally have doubts. It''s easy to say in a few days. If it exceeds a few months, they are likely to think that there is the real world, And something unexpected happens.


    Even the eight stars in the world don''t have the ability to change the flow rate of time, so they won''t think Meng Haoran has this strength at all, unless Meng Haoran specializes in the law of time, but if so, will Meng Haoran come to Tianxing College as a little old teacher?


    "How many people will pass this time? Or what step can they take?" In the classroom, only Meng Haoran was awake, and the others closed their eyes. Obviously, they had fallen into a dreamland and couldn''t extricate themselves.


    Meng Haoran set up a total of 4 levels of light cards, the first level of color, the second level of power, the third level of power, and the loneliness of the last level.


    In the first level, they will meet the opposite sex they most want to see subconsciously. It is very perfect and is simply tailored for themselves. Even if their personality changes, the opposite sex will change accordingly, which is the kind they most want to see at any time.


    The second level, they will gain the most powerful power in the world and dominate the world.


    The third level, they will get the most powerful power, high above.


    The last level is different from the first three levels. This level will be put in a void. They will spend a hundred years alone. This is a great test for those of them who were born less than a hundred years. The loneliness of being alone in the whole world is not so easy to spend.


    Meng Haoran is sure that one or two of these 100 people can pass all 4 levels, which is good.


    "Huh? Someone''s coming!" Less than an hour has passed since the students entered the dreamland. Meng Haoran thought about it and directly separated an energy body and walked out of the classroom.


    "Miss Meng?" The visitor was a gloomy middle-aged man, followed by two expressionless women.


    "Yes, it''s me." Meng Haoran looked at the man, and there was a guess in his heart.


    The middle-aged man who got the confirmation showed a look of understanding to Meng Haoran, which surprised Meng Haoran for a while.


    "Just sign this contract!" The middle-aged man said confidently that he had never thought whether Meng Haoran would countersign.


    Meng Haoran took the contract and looked at it quickly. He only answered for a moment and directly burned the contract in his hand to ashes.


    This move undoubtedly surprised the middle-aged man. He looked at Meng Haoran angrily, as if he had been greatly provoked. Even the two expressionless women behind him showed surprise.


    "You... How dare you? You dare to refuse the invitation of our wolf club. Do you know what you are doing? Believe me or not, you will die without a burial place." The tone of the middle-aged man was a little angry.


    "Wolves club? Please forgive me for my ignorance. I haven''t heard of it. Well, now that it''s over, I''ll go first." Meng Haoran said carelessly. In fact, he really hasn''t heard of wolves. This small force doesn''t deserve his attention.


    Meng Haoran doesn''t like this group of wolves, but this group of wolves is very famous in Sirius college, because there are several shadows of three-star teachers behind it. The core is a group of two-star teachers, and even one-star teachers are only the periphery. One third of the whole college belongs to the group of wolves. From here, we can see its strength. Even the dean of the college will give the group of wolves some face.


    Generally speaking, temporary teachers like Meng Haoran won''t be invited by the wolf club at all. It''s just that Meng Haoran''s last story was spread and heard by a 2-star teacher. The other party said a few words in front of several 1-star teachers on a whim. This is the scene now.


    In fact, the middle-aged man in front of Meng Haoran is one of the representatives of the wolf society in the first star. Zhu Tianren, who stands at the top of the first star teacher, has a higher status in the college than the general two star teacher. It was not his turn to invite Meng Haoran, but the two stars are his old boss. In order to perform well, he will come to Meng Haoran to promote the two star teacher.


    Zhu Tianren thought that when he knew that Meng Haoran was invited by the wolves club, he was overjoyed and promised. Where did he think this would happen.


    As like as two peas in the same contract, "Tian said" I just used to be careful not to sign it, but everything is easy to say, otherwise... "


    Zhu Tianren didn''t say anything behind him, but his dark expression was threatening. No doubt, even fools can see it.


    Meng Haoran did not look at him this time and dissipated directly in front of him. At this time, Zhu Tianren found that what was in front of him was only an energy body.


    After being stunned for a long time, Zhu Tianren left angrily. When he left, he was in a very bad mood. He had made up his mind to make Meng Haoran look good. The hegemony of the wolf club has always been the same. It doesn''t say that Meng Haoran is just a temporary teacher. Even the 2-star wolf club has some ways to deal with it.


    In the classroom, Meng Haoran also knows what happened from his separation. He doesn''t care. He knows that the other party may not give up, but so what? Anyway, there''s nothing to do. These can also be used as fun at that time!


    The people of the wolf society don''t know what role the people they are going to deal with and what consequences their actions will lead to.

 Chapter 939

    "It''s good that someone passed the three levels." At the end of the second teaching, Meng Haoran awakened everyone. This time, no one could pass all the light cards, which was expected by Meng Haoran, but it was more unexpected for someone to pass the first three levels. There was basically no problem to become an 8-star by passing the willpower of the three levels.


    When they were awakened, most people were still addicted to the dreamland and didn''t fully wake up. Maybe the life in the dreamland was too beautiful. Everyone smiled happily and even laughed unconsciously.


    According to Meng Haoran''s statistics, among the 80 people, 40 passed the first level, 15 passed the second level and 2 passed the third level. This result is completely acceptable.


    As for the 20 who carried out the last mission, 15 people passed this time, which surprised Meng Haoran a little. He thought it would be good to have 10.


    After a brief summary, Meng Haoran left with Hao Mengmeng again. Hao Mengmeng was one of the two people who passed the third level. Meng Haoran decided to reward her and take her to a big meal.


    Meng Haoran''s second teaching will soon spread, and more and more people will pay attention to him at that time.


    Meng Haoran came to the college''s exclusive teacher canteen for the first time. The food here is some precious energy food, which is of little benefit even for the existence of 8 stars. For 8 stars, such as Hao Mengmeng, it is a rare supplement.


    After ordering a few delicious dishes at will, Meng Haoran began to look around.


    There are not many people in the canteen, about 10 people. Maybe it''s because of this time point, but more should be because of the price. Things that can be effective for the eight Star strong are not cheap. Meng Haoran took a look, but this meal probably ate his salary for half a month. I''m afraid the one star teacher can only come to eat from time to time, Only 2-star teachers can become regular visitors here.


    "Well, it''s her!" In a corner, Meng Haoran found a familiar voice, Nangong Huarui, and her current state is the same as when Meng Haoran first met her. It''s a little confused personality.


    At this time, Nangong Huarui is not alone. There is a woman slightly inferior to her next to her. According to their appearance, they should be her best friend.


    Meng Haoran didn''t mean to say hello. They just met twice.


    However, he doesn''t look for Nangong Huarui, but it doesn''t mean that others don''t come to him. There are so few people in the canteen. Meng Haoran can find each other, and Nangong Huarui can naturally find him.


    "What''s the matter, stamen? What are you looking at?" Shangguan Qingyu looked curiously along his best friend''s eyes and saw Meng Haoran.


    He is so handsome and has temperament. Shangguan Qingyu has a good first impression of Meng Haoran. He has the idea of getting to know him.


    "Who is he? When did you know this handsome guy? Come and introduce him to me!" Shangguan Qingyu said that no matter what the reaction of Nangong Huarui was, she directly forced her to Meng Haoran, and Nangong Huarui was always in a state of confusion in the process of steaming.


    In front of Meng Haoran, Shangguan Qingyu looked at Meng Haoran boldly, and his eyes radiated this strange light.


    Meng Haoran was a little uncomfortable when she finally spoke


    "Hello, what do you call a handsome man? I''m Shangguan Qingyu, the best friend of Huarui. How about getting to know him."


    It should be a more outgoing sister. Meng Haoran said secretly in his heart and smiled, "I''m Meng Haoran. Nice to meet you."


    "Ah! I remember, you were the one last time..." Nangong Huarui finally opened her mouth. It turned out that she thought Meng Haoran looked familiar and had been wondering where to meet him.


    This is dull enough. Meng Haoran can only nod in agreement, and the surprise in Shangguan Qingyu''s eyes flashed by. Obviously, she didn''t expect that Meng Haoran had a lot to do with Nangong Huarui as she thought.


    "Thank you for taking care of me last time. I''m afraid I wouldn''t be here now if it weren''t for you." Meng Haoran was a little polite.


    Nangong Huarui was stunned when she heard the speech, and then she didn''t know whether she knew it or not and nodded.


    At this time, Meng Haoran''s order was finally on the table, but it was filled with the table that was not a small table in an instant.


    "Wow! Local tyrant WOW! Shall we be friends?" Shangguan Qingyu shouted with some exaggeration, but her eyes told Meng Haoran that she didn''t think so in her heart.


    Think about how bad it can be to become a best friend with Nangong Huarui. It must be at the level of 2 stars. She is a regular guest in the canteen. Naturally, she won''t feel too much about Meng Haoran''s table. The reason why she says so is just an ordinary active atmosphere. If Meng Haoran doesn''t know how to follow the pole and is complacent, I''m afraid she will leave directly next moment.


    "And this lovely little fellow, is it your sister?" At this time, Shangguan Qingyu noticed that Hao Mengmeng, whose eyes were completely on the food in front of her, had to say that Hao Mengmeng was really cute, which made Shangguan Qingyu like it the first time they met.


    "Hello, my sisters. I''m Hao Mengmeng." Hao Mengmeng said politely that her sister made Shangguan sunny and rainy very comfortable.


    "Hao Meng? Isn''t she your sister?" Shangguan Qingyu looked at Meng Haoran suspiciously.


    Meng Haoran knew that the other party had misunderstood and immediately told about him and Hao Mengmeng. Finally, Shangguan Qingyu looked at Hao Mengmeng with great pity. At the same time, he was a little defensive against Meng Haoran.


    "No, she can''t live with you. Let her live with me. Yes, that''s it." Shangguan Qingyu said suddenly.


    Meng Haoran didn''t understand the woman''s idea and didn''t speak. Hao Mengmeng spoke first at this time. "Brother Meng is very kind to me. I don''t want to be with you."


    Hearing that Shangguan Qingyu was stunned, he looked at Meng Haoran with an unspeakable meaning and seemed to compromise. "Well, my door is open for you at any time. If he bullies you, come to me."


    "Thank you, sister Shangguan." Hao Mengmeng said sweetly.


    "Do you want to eat together?" Meng Haoran said in good time. I thought they would refuse. After all, it seems that they have ordered just now.


    "OK! I''m waiting for you to say that." Shangguan Qingyu''s eyes flashed a cunning color. He took Nangong flower stamen and made it down. It seems that he really plans to have dinner with Meng Haoran.

 Chapter 940

    Meng Haoran still underestimated Shangguan Qingyu''s face. Shangguan Qingyu not only wanted to eat him, but also didn''t return the dishes they ordered before. Instead, he asked people to move here and planned to let Meng Haoran check out together.


    However, Meng Haoran didn''t say anything at last. He paid the bill silently. The problem that can be solved with money is not a problem, not a meal. Meng Haoran asked himself that he can afford it.


    After this meal, Meng Haoran and his three adults only need not say that Meng Haoran hid her strength, that is, to satisfy her appetite, while Shangguan Qingyu and Nangong Huarui had little effect because they were regular guests. Only Hao Mengmeng was promoted from the early stage of the four stars to the middle stage. You know, it was only half a month for her to break through the early stage of the four stars.


    Hao Mengmeng was very happy. Everyone could see the excitement on her face.


    "Thank you for your hospitality. We''d better get together next time." Shangguan Qingyu said to Meng Haoran with a smile. In his heart, he had a trace of recognition for Meng Haoran. He didn''t hate this man.


    And next time? Meng Haoran ostensibly promised to come down, but he has made up his mind to stay away from her as far as possible in the future.


    Back to his dormitory, it took three days. On this day, Meng Haoran was basking in the sun on his balcony, but suddenly broke in several uninvited guests.


    "See you again." Zhu Tianren looked at Meng Haoran angrily. Beside him were several people in black robes. Meng Haoran recognized them and was really the law enforcer of the college.


    Looking for trouble, Meng Haoran frowned and realized that the other party was not good.


    "Catch him for me." Zhu Tianren showed his ferocious face and pointed to Meng Haoran, "as a teacher, you forcibly abducted students. You are still such a small girl. You are a beast. The most important thing is that you misled people''s children and turned the college into a mental breakdown and committed suicide."


    "Oh!" Meng Haoran can''t deny it. He really feels disgusted at each other''s style. The level of planting and framing is too low.


    Zhu Tianren is obviously well prepared this time. Although the accomplishments of the two law enforcers are only in the middle of 8 stars, their combat effectiveness is comparable to that in the late of 8 stars. It is obviously more than enough to deal with Meng Haoran alone.


    "No, you misunderstood the teacher. I came here voluntarily, and the teacher didn''t break people''s mind at all." Hao Mengmeng hurried over and said anxiously.


    However, how could Zhu Tianren listen to her and directly cooperate with the two law enforcers. They don''t think Meng Haoran will resist.


    "Do you think I can handle it at will? The tiger doesn''t get angry. You treat me as a sick cat!" Meng Haoran hit Zhu Tianren and the three of them to the ground with three fists at a very fast speed, and their blood flowed.


    "You should dare to resist. Now you''re dead. You openly resist the law enforcement of the college. Even the Nangong stamens behind you can''t protect you." Zhu Tianren was stunned at first, and then laughed with schadenfreude. Originally, they just took Meng Haoran to investigate and made Meng Haoran difficult at most. Finally, Meng Haoran will be released, but now Meng Haoran''s life and death depends entirely on their meaning.


    Meng Haoran also smiled when he heard the speech. His smile was very strange, which made Zhu Tianren completely confused.


    "Oh! I seem to have made a big mistake. What should I do?" Meng Haoran pretended to be distressed. "If no one knows, if there is, if you don''t say no, no one knows."


    "What are you doing? Don''t you dare to commit murder?" Zhu Tianren realized that it was bad and really wanted to fight hard, but how they were Meng Haoran''s opponents. Without even seeing the shadow of how Meng Haoran shot, they fell directly into the dark.


    Hao Mengmeng looked at Meng Haoran in shock. She didn''t understand what happened. With a wave of Meng Haoran''s hand, the people suddenly fainted.


    Hao Mengmeng looks at Meng Haoran with some worry. Although she doesn''t know who these people are, she also knows that if Meng Haoran kills them, there will be great trouble.


    "Hehe" noticed Hao Mengmeng''s expression, Meng Haoran said with ease: "you don''t have to worry, I''ll deal with all this."


    Meng Haoran said that he started directly under Hao Mengmeng''s eyes, put on a strange posture, and his hands continued to seal. Soon, three very simple runes appeared in front of him.


    "Drink" at the end of the drink, and the runyin was directly penetrated into the bodies of Zhu Tianren by Meng Haoran.


    Soul seal is the trick just used by Meng Haoran. He studied it to control people. Anyone controlled by his soul seal will think that Meng Haoran is his master from the bottom of his heart. Everything lives centered on Meng Haoran''s will. Even Meng Haoran wants them to die, they will definitely die happily.


    Hao Mengmeng was curious about what Meng Haoran had just done, but she didn''t ask. She knew when to ask and when not to ask. She thought that Meng Haoran wouldn''t tell her such a secret. It was a white question, but she didn''t know that if she asked, Meng Haoran would tell her. Meng Haoran didn''t care if the soul seal was known.


    He threw the three of Zhu Tianren at random outside the door and restored peace.


    "I don''t make trouble, but I always come to me for something. It seems that I have to do something, the wolf club? In that case, you can have an operation."


    That night, Meng Haoran used the information obtained from Zhu Tianren to directly control the core members of the wolf club. Even half of the three-star teachers were planted with soul prints by him. The rest were lucky and didn''t escape from the college, but as long as they came back, they couldn''t avoid being controlled by Meng Haoran.


    The next day, the college was still as usual. No one found that the college had changed, and there was an uncrowned king hidden underground.


    After solving the wolf club, Meng Haoran relaxed again and taught Hao Mengmeng calmly in the dormitory, waiting for the next teaching.


    Such days didn''t change until half a year later, because a man found him, that is childe tianken.


    "Do you want to worship me as a teacher?" Meng Haoran looked at the childe tianken in front of him, and there was no emotion in his tone.


    Under Meng Haoran''s gaze, childe tianken''s eyes are bright and full of sincerity. He is sincere. Making this decision is also the final result of careful consideration.

 Chapter 941

    To tell you the truth, Meng Haoran was surprised that childe tianken came to visit his master suddenly, but he was actually quite happy. After all, a talent from the imperial list came to visit his master and had face.


    "I won''t take you as an apprentice." After thinking about it, Meng Haoran finally refused.


    "Why? Do you think I''m not qualified?" Childe tianken was very excited. He thought that he was a famous genius on the grand list. It was also appropriate to enter the 9 stars in the future. With such potential, I don''t know how many people cried and shouted to accept him. Even some time ago, a strong man in the middle of the 9 stars came to the door in person to express his intention to accept him as an apprentice, but he refused.


    "I don''t really value qualifications and talents, but I don''t plan to accept disciples at present. Of course, it''s ok if I just give directions." Meng Haoran is telling the truth. He is really not ready to accept disciples. After all, he is facing a challenge at any time. He may suddenly upgrade one day and directly impact the God of the protagonist.


    Do you want to test my confidence? Childe tianken heard that he could give advice, but he didn''t accept him as an apprentice. His brain hole suddenly opened. It''s not a simple thing to think about accepting an apprentice. You said you wanted to learn from others.


    "Then I''ll ask my predecessors for a while." Childe tianken made up his mind to practice well with Meng Haoran, moved Meng Haoran with his actions, and finally worshipped under Meng Haoran''s door.


    Because there was no residence, childe tianken wanted to live here with Meng Haoran, but of course Meng Haoran wouldn''t let him do it. He said you come and I''ll go. Finally, childe tianken left with depression.


    A few days later, when I saw childe tianken again, he had become a temporary teacher like Meng Haoran.


    Compared with Meng Haoran, childe tianken, a genius on the list, is naturally more popular in the college. He can cause screams everywhere, just like a big star.


    This is not the time when childe tianken and Meng Haoran were together. Originally, there were few people around Meng Haoran, but now it has become the focus of attention.


    "Who is the man standing with master tianken? He looks pretty good. Is he the new younger brother of master tianken?"


    "Wow! I can''t stand it. Childe tianken is so handsome. I''ll faint if I look at it again."


    "Tianken..... Childe tianken is looking at me, looking at me!"


    Meng Haoran ignored his envious eyes and looked at some proud childe tianken. In his heart, he felt that youth is different.


    After a brief chat, Meng Haoran turned and left, and childe tianken was surrounded by his fans again.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    "Hey, Xiao Meng! I heard you and childe tianken are very familiar!" Shangguan Qingyu looks at Meng Haoran curiously. What he says makes Meng Haoran''s mouth twitch. Xiao Meng, it''s really lucky you can call it out.


    Since the last encounter in the canteen, Shangguan Qingyu came to Meng Haoran every three or five times. Now she is almost a friendly friend. Of course, she is talking and Meng Haoran listens most of the time.


    "Well, it''s OK!" Meng Haoran answered carelessly.


    "I can''t see! You still know this kind of person. When will you ask him out and introduce him to me? How about playing together." When Shangguan Qingyu said here, a terrible golden light flashed in her eyes. In fact, she had long been fond of Childe tianmark, and even regarded childe tianmark as his prince charming.


    "No time, you have to go by yourself." Meng Haoran refused very simply.


    Shangguan Qingyu''s eyebrows suddenly wrinkled, and he was a little unhappy, but in the twinkling of an eye he showed a smile again, a little warm I put my hand on Meng Haoran''s shoulder, and then blew softly in Meng Haoran''s ear. Meng Haoran almost threw her out with a conditioned reflex.


    "Promise me I''ll help you chase the stamens. I knew your men liked her big one." For his own happiness, Shangguan Qingyu sold his best friend directly.


    Meng Haoran''s body shook, and he thought of the posture of Nangong Huarui in his heart. Unexpectedly, he really had a heartbeat for a moment.


    "Well, well, can''t I promise you?" Take Shangguan Qingyu''s hand away, Meng Haoran said helplessly.


    "Yeah!" Shangguan Qingyu made a victory gesture, thinking that Meng Haoran was also good, and the stamen should not refuse.


    After receiving Meng Haoran''s reply, Shangguan Qingyu happily left, and Meng Haoran naturally wouldn''t break his promise. Later, he arranged a meeting between childe tianmark and her. It''s just ridiculous that childe tianmark didn''t call her. Then Shangguan Qingyu tried several times and gave up.


    In the college, Meng Haoran''s life was very easy. In the twinkling of an eye, 10 years passed and it was time for the first exposure.


    In order not to affect the others of Sirius, Meng Haoran declared his seclusion. In fact, he left Sirius and came to a deserted planet in the Sirian domain.


    "Time is coming. I don''t know what will happen?" Meng Haoran stood on a mountain peak and looked up at the sky. His eyes were deep and incomparable. The whole person was full of a special Taoist rhyme. At this time, his spirit had been adjusted to the peak and was ready to fight.


    "Here we are!"


    When time came, the whole world suddenly burst into a strange force of rules. The force of rules spread in an instant. It was only a moment. As long as people with strength above 9 stars felt it.


    "Did this... Appear?" This is a star ten thousand times bigger than the sun at a moment. It has not moved since ancient times. At this time, there is a sound. Then the star shrinks slowly and finally becomes a human shape of flame. The invisible majesty radiates, which makes the universe shake unceasingly.


    "It''s funny that there are so many reactions. It seems that he doesn''t want to wait to die!" The rough and crazy voice sounded, and a big man quickly shuttled through the void. If you look carefully, you will find that the big man''s body is disillusioned and uncertain, as if it does not exist in this world.


    "Finally, today is my day of detachment!" Tongtian giant wood, which had not been moved for hundreds of millions of years, woke up and rose with towering prestige.


    "Hahaha! Come! Come, no one can stop me! People stop killing, gods stop killing, demons stop killing. If heaven wants to stop me, I''ll kill heaven." The terrible murderous gas broke out and destroyed a small star area in an instant.


    Throughout the universe, there are ancient beings who move at the same time towards their nearest reaction point. The originally calm universe begins to boil like boiling water.


    The Taoist masters who had stood at the top of the universe looked crazy and left in a certain direction in the frightened eyes of others.

 Chapter 942

    Meng Haoran felt the signals constantly released around him. He was also secretly glad that he had drawn the right lottery. Otherwise, he would be doomed this time.


    Perhaps because of luck, Meng Haoran waited for several hours without waiting for anyone to come. If he didn''t feel the amazing fluctuations coming from the whole world, he said he had to sleep first.


    Suddenly, Meng Haoran looked moved and smiled.


    "Now that you''re here, come out!" With this saying, not far from Meng Haoran, a sudden wave of space appeared, and a woman who was full of charm appeared.


    At the first sight of the woman, Meng Haoran''s mind kept emerging all kinds of attractive scenes, and he seemed to have a fire to burn.


    "What a powerful charm." Quickly suppressed his reaction, Meng Haoran opened his mouth lightly, and a surprised look flashed in the eyes of the woman opposite. He was surprised that Meng Haoran could recover from his charm in such a short time.


    "Who is your brother and I''m not young." Meng Haoran said unhappily, but he had been on guard in his heart. He had sensed the strength of the other party. The proper level of Taoist master just didn''t know what law he was promoted by.


    Most of them are promoted by the law of charm. Otherwise, how can they have such great attraction? Meng Haoran guessed.


    "OK, let me show you." Meng Haoran was confused in his eyes and muttered that his body could not help moving towards a woman.


    The woman smiled on her face, looked at Meng Haoran like a spring water, and shook her body gently.


    Meng Haoran came to the woman and hugged her with his hand.


    "Don''t worry?" He knocked off Meng Haoran''s hand. A red light flashed in the woman''s eyes and said with a smile, "give me your most important thing."


    "The most important thing is for you!" Meng Haoran repeated and then made the action of taking it. However, when the woman thought Meng Haoran was about to take out what she wanted, Meng Haoran suddenly hugged her. When she hadn''t reacted, she directly Wen, and then flashed away.


    "You''re not enchanted by me. Damn, you dare to take advantage of my Galois. You''re dead." Galois kicked Meng Haoran fiercely, but even so, it had a different flavor.


    Galois smelled the speech, but her expression was stagnant. She was really the first Wen.


    As a Taoist master, or a Taoist master who is based on the law of enchantment, when she practices against the enemy, she will inevitably be taken advantage of by the enemy. After all, she is mainly based on enchantment. If she doesn''t really pay something, the effect will be greatly reduced against the enemy. It''s hard to imagine that she can still keep her first Wen.


    Looking at galoyi''s expression in his eyes, Meng Haoran is also a little strange in his heart. He won''t be right!


    Garoyi snorted coldly and became serious this time. Meng Haoran was suddenly enveloped by the power of the Taoist Lord. The charm law was released, which made the originally desolate planet rejuvenate.


    Because of the influence of the law of enchantment, even the Earth shows signs of becoming a creature. It wants to turn into life and bow down under the skirt of Gallo.


    Meng Haoran stared at this scene, and had an intuitive judgment on the power of the Taoist master level for the first time.


    "Hand over the detached thing and commit suicide, and I''ll forgive you." Garoyi''s voice sounded, but Meng Haoran felt an invisible wave enveloping him, and the idea of suicide was raised in his heart.


    Mental power rose to the top in an instant Feng, I got rid of it again. I was a little afraid.


    Detached thing? Meng Haoran doesn''t know what it is? But I also have my own guess. After all, the Taoist Lord is already the limit here. Meng Haoran can break through the Taoist Lord to the God of the protagonist. The most reliable thing is to get something that can be detached against the sky. Naturally, it is considered to be detached.


    The system is detached, but I can''t give it to you.


    At the moment when Meng Haoran''s sword of creation appeared, the white light flashed, and a breath full of holiness came out of the sword, offsetting the charm of garoyi.


    "Let you change, I stick to my heart and mechanical mind." Meng Haoran shouted. After the voice fell, there was no emotion in his eyes. Some had only absolute reason, just like a machine without emotion.


    Mechanical mind, which is a combat state studied by Meng Haoran. When he enters this state, he will not be disturbed by all foreign things, just as he is too forgetful.


    "This is..." Galois was surprised at Meng Haoran''s change, but her eyes looked straight at the sword in Meng Haoran''s hand. This level of magic weapon was not inferior to her original magic weapon.


    "Only you have a magic weapon?" A red jade Ruyi appeared in front of galoyi, emitting a strange smell.


    Garoyi gently touched yuruyi, and the red light was in full bloom. The charm rules around him trembled violently. Illuminated by the light, the planet under his feet finally produced life and woke up.


    Not only that, but when the planet degenerates into life, energy life continues to appear in the surrounding void. The breath is in the later stage of 9 stars, and they are charmed by the charm rules.


    "Go!" With a scold, countless vines appeared at Meng Haoran''s feet, trying to fix Meng Haoran, and the energy life in the void rushed over one by one. As long as it was close to Meng Haoran, it would explode directly.


    "Bang bang" is a constant roar in the void, and space cracks appear everywhere. The whole scene is as terrible as annihilation.


    "Charmer, charmer, charmer, charmer." Galoyi''s offensive continued, and three huge red lights flashed, one straight to Meng Haoran, one up and one down.


    The upward red light merged into the starry sky, thinking that the underground merged into the planet.


    "This is God''s will! It was created directly."

 Chapter 943

    God''s will was originally a thing to maintain the operation of the world after the birth of a world. For example, the way of heaven in the wilderness is an embodiment of God''s will. Generally speaking, God''s will is all kinds of tall, but now it has been created so simply. Meng Haoran is not surprised.


    Although Meng Haoran also found that the providence did not envelop the whole universe, but only a small area around him, it was enough. At the moment of the Providence, Meng Haoran felt excluded by the world. The energy around him did not listen to his own mobilization, and some strange phenomena would appear around him for no reason.


    For example, there are space cracks in the place where you stand for no reason, sudden flames, and being split by thunder.


    "What a grudge!" Once again, Meng Haoran avoided a natural disaster and couldn''t help spitting.


    However, this is not the end. The red light integrated into the planet instantly turned the original ordinary planet into a large planet, and the power of the planet has increased countless times.


    "Is this overdraft potential?" Meng Haoran saw at a glance that if the battle was over, the now majestic planet would become the dust of history and no longer exist.


    The red light coming towards Meng Haoran itself, Meng Haoran will not let it succeed, otherwise, I''m afraid I can only let it be slaughtered.


    Meng Haoran, who was in the mechanical mind, made the most correct decision. The sword of creation in his hand burst into dazzling light, the mysterious breath appeared on it, and the real Sanskrit sound appeared in the void.


    "Chop"


    After a startling white light flashed, the red light was directly chopped into the void.


    "What? How is that possible?" Galois was also shocked at this time. Although its move was not invincible, it had never been broken so quickly and quickly.


    If Meng Haoran is a Taoist master, it''s OK to say, but Meng Haoran is obviously not. Even if he knows that Meng Haoran has a special identity and should have the capital to fight against the Taoist master, jialuoyi was shocked at this time. Where is the capital to fight? It''s already a Taoist master.


    Of course, as the Taoist Lord, garoyi quickly readjusted her state of mind, continued to increase the output of the power of the law, and planned to win Meng Haoran in a hurry. At present, she is still dominant.


    Because of God''s will, Meng Haoran basically can''t mobilize energy. Even using the rules is more laborious than usual. The best way to win is close combat. After all, if he is with galoyi, there will undoubtedly be fewer natural disasters. In addition, the other party is obviously not a melee type, Meng Haoran has every reason to believe that the other party is not his opponent in melee.


    But it''s not so easy to get close. The planet below has tried every means to stop Meng Haoran from moving forward. It''s good that Meng Haoran can keep going.


    Meng Haoran is Meng Haoran after all. He has many cards, especially in the mechanical mind. He has no thoughts in his mind and quickly made a response.


    "Nature returns to heaven and earth, and cause and effect add to me." Meng Haoran used the moves used by the other party when fighting with Hongjun in the past. Now Meng Haoran is better than the blue. The powerful law of cause and effect appears in the void, which makes the whole world stagnate for an instant.


    "The law of enchantment is the cause, so the fruit is the emergence of God''s will, and I will break your cause and destroy your fruit." Meng Haoran''s eyes were bright and bright. He saw countless points in his sight. That was the so-called cause. At a certain moment, when he found a red point active to the extreme, he moved. A chain formed by cause and effect directly disappeared into the void and wrapped the point.


    Galois changed color directly. She felt the crisis. Naturally, she would not let Meng Haoran succeed.


    The law of enchantment emerged behind her, and a powerful force was injected into that point to break free from the shackles of the chain.


    "Click" Meng Haoran''s chain is actually cracked.


    A smile appeared on Galois''s face, but she couldn''t laugh the next moment.


    At the moment before the chain of cause and effect was about to break, the chain turned into a light and integrated into the red dot. Then the red dot flickered and finally broke.


    At the moment when the red dot broke, the will of heaven dissipated between heaven and earth, and the planet also shook for a moment and burst directly.


    "You..." Gallo''s face was flushed, and it was obvious that nothing had happened.


    Meng Haoran''s eyes did not change, but in galoyi''s eyes, he was mocking her, making her angry.


    "Summon..." a mysterious smell appeared on Galois, communicating the unknown existence.


    "The smell is..." As soon as Meng Haoran''s face changed, he immediately remembered what the Taoist Lord represented. Becoming a Taoist Lord means that he fully controls a law. Naturally, there are primitive animals belonging to that law. The Taoist Lord has a means to summon his primitive animals to fight with him. Because of the relationship of homology, the increased combat effectiveness is not a bit.


    "Yo, it seems that I''m lucky!" Just when galoyi made up his mind to summon the original beast to solve Meng Haoran, a human figure suddenly appeared in the void. Judging from its breath, it was also the first level of the Taoist master.


    Another one? Meng Haoran was not surprised. After all, he was prepared for it. Besides, he was not afraid of even two, and they might not work together.


    "It''s you, Po Sha Luo." Galois seemed very afraid of the visitor and stopped to summon.


    As the master of the Tao, posaya is the same as garaya. His law of becoming the Tao is the law of darkness, and his combat effectiveness is surprisingly high. Even garaya can only protect himself in front of him. Although posaya can''t kill garaya or even prevent garaya from leaving, if garaya wants to fight against posaya, he will inevitably be shamed.


    Instead of looking at Galois, posaka looked at Meng Haoran with great interest, as if she wanted to see through Meng Haoran.


    "The detached thing is in your hand?" Although it is a question, the tone is very positive.


    Meng Haoran neither admitted nor denied it. He constantly deduced what would happen next in his mind and was fully prepared.


    Boshiro was not angry with Meng Haoran''s attitude. In his eyes, Meng Haoran had long been a dead man. After all, Meng Haoran didn''t talk about the Lord. Even if his combat effectiveness was not inferior to that of the Taoist Lord, his survival ability was far inferior to that of the Taoist Lord. The Taoist Lord said that as long as the power of his own rules in the world still existed, there would be infinite power support and it would be difficult to fall.

 Chapter 944

    "What are you still doing here? You haven''t done anything here. You haven''t succeeded for so long, waste." Vassaro said contemptuously to Galois.


    Garo''s face was ugly, but there was nothing he could do. He couldn''t do anything with her.


    "Do you want to swallow it alone? In that case, I''ll muddy the water." Galois said that she would send a message and lead the nearby Taoist Lord.


    This time it was poshiro''s turn to look ugly. He didn''t expect that the other party would do so, but he still had a chance, as long as he solved Meng Haoran and left before other Taoist masters came.


    What garoyi and vassaro did not notice was that a layer of invisible light had surrounded the area for a long time, and any news could not be spread for a long time.


    Meng Haoran is not a fool. He knows that the Taoist Lord also has the means to transmit information, so he set up an array early. As long as any information can not be transmitted in this area, and the aftermath of the battle here will be covered up, so as not to be found out the abnormalities here.


    "Two, that''s enough." Meng Haoran''s low voice sounded, and then the surrounding scenes changed rapidly. In the arena, Meng Haoran used this move he created a long time ago.


    "Interesting, so long as I beat you here, everything about you will be mine." After all, the Taoist Lord is the Taoist Lord. No one knew the role of this arena before, but now it is seen through at a glance.


    In fact, the arena is not enough to pull in two Taoist masters. If they go all out, they can even break the arena, but they won''t do so. What''s their purpose here? Nothing more than detachment. Since the role of the arena is that losers lose everything, as long as they defeat Meng Haoran, their goal will not be achieved.


    Meng Haoran expected this, so they would pull them into the arena. Moreover, in order to ensure their chances, they also need to pay attention to defeating Meng Haoran before each other. In this way, they will be more prepared for each other.


    Garoyi''s reaction was very rapid, but it started in an instant. There was no complete call before.


    A fox with 18 tails appeared in front of her. With pink skin, people couldn''t help being addicted at a glance.


    "Ah Mei, let''s go together." Garoyi said hello, and then his body shape disappeared in place. When he appeared again, he was already in front of Meng Haoran.


    At this time, vassaro reacted and was furious. The dark law surged out of his body and dyed the whole world black.


    "Dark invasion!"


    This is an indiscriminate attack. In the face of this fierce attack, garoyi also spent a lot of strength to defend, but she still didn''t give up her attack on Meng Haoran.


    "The origin is unified." With a scold, the 18 foxes were directly integrated into Galois''s body. Galois''s momentum expanded more than 10 times in an instant, and the darkness had no effect on her.


    "The chance is mine!"


    Gallo''s face was excited, as if he had seen his detachment and stepped into the next level, even the Taoist Lord to be in his own body The scene of surrender.


    Meng Haoran looked at a flash of ridicule in the eyes of Galois. He was not ready to hide his strength.


    The three color light changed on the sword of creation, and a momentum beyond the general Taoist Lord burst out from him.


    This is not the end. The law of creation emerged for the first time. Various laws understood in the demon tail world are also wrapped around, constantly expanding the law of creation, making the law of creation have a great power in a short time.


    As the top law, the power of the law of creation is not equal to that of the ordinary law.


    "Time is still!"


    "Weaken!"


    "Increased strength!"


    "Curse weakened!"


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    All kinds of effects are presented, the enhancement of Meng Haoran and the weakening of Galois, their strength is reversed in an instant, and the towering law of creation is presented for the first time.


    When Galois felt bad, it was too late.


    Garoyi was hit directly and flew backwards faster than before.


    But after all, it was the Taoist master. This blow only hurt her, not fatal.


    However, at this time, Meng Haoran and galoyi were not the only ones. Posaro did not give up this rare opportunity and directly took the opportunity to give galoyi another blow. Galoyi was really seriously injured this time.


    The seriously injured garoyi has lost the qualification to compete with the vassaro, but the vassaro is very cautious. Even so, it took some strength. For a short time, the garoyi was sealed. It will take at least a few minutes for the garoyi to get out of trouble, and these minutes are enough for the vassaro.


    Po Shuluo really saw that although Meng Haoran''s strength just now was above him, he did not think that Meng Haoran could release continuously. Even the Taoist Lord could not persist in that level of attack several times, let alone that Meng Haoran was not the Taoist Lord.


    "The outcome has been decided. As long as I dodge his next attack a little and wait until his successor is weak, I will win." Po saruo showed a ferocious smile, but she also summoned her own dark beast body for the first time.


    The darkness is the feeling of poshiro. At this time, he absorbs everything around him like a black hole. If he was not in the arena at this time, Meng Haoran fully believes that with his state at this time, he will absolutely devour several star domains around him.


    Meng Haoran also saw through the other party''s ideas, but he was more happy in his heart. The attack was always more effective than the defense. From the moment Meng Haoran was weak, his defeat was doomed.


    The power of various laws is constantly used by Meng Haoran to weaken her power and enhance her strength. She doesn''t care with the idea of waiting for work. It is this mentality that gives Meng Haoran an an opportunity.


    "A competitive blow!" Meng Haoran gave a big shout, and a lot of forces emerged from the arena to bind the vassaro. This is much more terrible than the weakening of the previous law, because it weakens a lot of strength, but other aspects.


    The arena was created by Meng Haoran. How could it not be beneficial to him? This hidden trick is a unique kill that only Meng Haoran, the creator, can use.


    A competitive blow can be launched only when the strength of both sides is not different, suppress a certain characteristic of the other party, and can not be avoided in the next blow.


    It is with this repressive power that Meng Haoran can kill the Taoist master. Otherwise, he can''t kill the Taoist master anyway. At this time, Meng Haoran chose to suppress the Taoist master''s complete control of the law and cut off his connection with the external law in a short time.

 Chapter 945

    As the dark Taoist master, Po saruo''s strength is in the forefront even among the Taoist masters, but because of this moment''s misjudgment, in the end, he can only drink hatred in Meng Haoran''s hands.


    Without the support of the laws of the world, posala was quickly annihilated under Meng Haoran''s attack and fell with endless regret.


    Generally speaking, the death of the Taoist master level will lower the warning sign in the whole universe, just like the sage of the boundless world falling into heaven and earth with sorrow. However, Meng Haoran is still exposed. At this time, the system still gives Meng Haoran some protection, but there is a picture of heaven and earth with sorrow and blood rain in Meng Haoran''s small range.


    The role of the death arena of posala also began. The originally perfect dark law was constantly injected into Meng Haoran''s body. If Meng Haoran wanted to become a new Dark Lord in an instant, but he resolutely gave up. If he became a dark lord, it would be impossible for his creation rules to be perfect, The future of the creator is much higher than that of the Dark Lord.


    Of course, even if he does not become the Lord of the dark Tao, Meng Haoran can use the dark law to break through the rules of creation. Drawing lessons from the perfect level of the dark law, Meng Haoran''s strength can naturally break through the later 9 stars of the Tao.


    Holding back the breakthrough, Meng Haoran turned his eyes to the place where Jia Luoyi stayed. Because of the fall of Po Shala, the seal had been lifted. At this time, Jia Luoyi was staring at Meng Haoran. Meng Haoran could kill the Taoist Lord, which surprised her.


    Looking at Meng Haoran''s eyes, Galois shivered and showed a pitiful expression, like a bullied daughter-in-law. At this time, her strength has not recovered. If Meng Haoran wants to, she may be doomed.


    "Don''t kill me. I can be your man." Even the Taoist master, when he meets the choice of life and death, still chooses to continue to live, especially garoyi, who is not good at fighting.


    Meng Haoran could not deny it, or was indifferent at all. His momentum was reunited and looked like he could do it at any time.


    As soon as Gallo''s face changed, she became more and more sad. With her charming figure and temperament, as long as she was not an emotionless creature, she would hesitate.


    "How on earth do you want to let me go?" The tone is like a girl who has been forced. It seems that Meng Haoran will belong to the evil forces who are bullying the girl of a good family.


    "How''s it going? You know. You don''t have much time. I''ll give you three seconds to think about it." After Meng Haoran finished, he continued to gather strength, and Taoist forces emerged in the arena to trap garoyi.


    Trapped by the power of the arena, garoyi also knew why Meng Haoran had been able to kill the Dark Lord before, and there was a strong sense of crisis in her heart, as if she was going to die the next moment.


    "1" Meng Haoran''s faint voice sounded, and jialuoyi''s mind was in a moment of chaos.


    "2" Galois''s head is blank


    At the moment when Meng Haoran was about to spit out 3 and launch an attack, galoy finally collapsed and cried loudly, "I''m willing to swear, swear."


    Tao oath is the most powerful binding oath under heaven and earth. Its object is only the group of people who become the Taoist Lord, and it is only effective for them. No one knows when it came into being, because as long as you become the Taoist Lord, you will naturally know this oath, and no one has ever been able to escape its punishment.


    "Swear?" Although Meng Haoran is not the Lord of Tao, he also knows what the oath is. The system is very large, but there is a vast sea of knowledge there.


    Meng Haoran''s momentum did not continue to grow, but it did not weaken. Galoyi was relieved and knew what to do.


    "I swear by my real name, garoyi, to serve the man in front of me all my life. I shall not violate his will or hurt him in any way. Otherwise, my heart will be broken and fall into heaven and earth." Galois looked solemn. Finally, a little red floated from her, which was the essence of the perfect charm law. This essence was directly integrated into the world with her voice and disappeared into the unknown.


    When galoyi stopped, Meng Haoran felt that she had a connection with galoyi in her heart. As long as she wanted, she could order galoyi to do anything.


    "So you can follow me." Meng Haoran said lightly. He crossed his knees and did it. The day is not over yet. He still needs to be ready for the next possible battle.


    Galoyi was depressed and recovered from his injury. In her heart, she regretted why she came to this muddy water. Can people who can warn the whole world be solved so easily? Why didn''t you think about it at that time! I''m really dazzled by detachment.


    Has your destiny been tied to this man? I don''t even know his name?


    In other words, he looks good! Even the guy in the Po SA Luo was defeated. Maybe he could finally get rid of it? It may be good to be a quasi detached person!


    When galoyi was thinking, Meng Haoran also paid attention to her every move. Finally, Meng Haoran was quite satisfied. If galoyi''s performance was slightly wrong, Meng Haoran also planned to kill her rather than leave such a hidden danger, but now it seems that it can be slow for a while.


    Maybe there were two reasons. Finally, Meng Haoran didn''t meet the second Taoist master again until the end of the day.


    When the world seems to be calm again, it has long been unable to go back to the past. Because Meng Haoran continues to exist, the Taoist masters also start to mobilize their own strength to find Meng Haoran''s existence. For a time, many potential forces or technologies that have not walked in the world for a long time have taken action one after another, The exploration began in the exposed place. Meng Haoran''s place naturally attracted great attention. Many new faces came, and Sirius became lively for a time.


    Meng Hao quietly returned to Sirius college. With her was a girl with a veil. It was Garo. In order to hide her charm, she had to wear a special veil. Otherwise, I''m afraid no one in the college could resist her temptation Confused.

 Chapter 946

    When the wind is light and the clouds are surging outside, Meng Haoran still plays the role of that little teacher, and his reputation is spreading in a very small range.


    The original little girl Hao Mengmeng has grown up into a young and beautiful girl. Because of long-term exercise, her figure is even better Great, those who pursue her can form an army.


    It''s just that outside, Hao Mengmeng doesn''t add color to her suitors. It seems that she has no interest in the relationship between men and women. Only Meng Haoran knows that Hao Mengmeng has actually had feelings for him unconsciously, but didn''t say it.


    The reason why Hao Mengmeng didn''t explain to Meng Haoran was that jialuoyi contributed to it, because under the same eaves, jialuoyi''s own appearance was accidentally broken by her, which made her feel inferior. In addition, Meng Haoran didn''t specifically explain, of course, she thought that the relationship between jialuoyi and Meng Haoran was that kind of couple, so she put out her careful thinking.


    It has been five years since the exposure. Meng Haoran quickly broke through to the late stage of 9 stars. Now it is not far from the peak of 9 stars. He may break through and become the creator at any time. At that time, it is not far from the protagonist himself. However, this step is simple and difficult. Meng Haoran doesn''t know how much time it will take.


    From garoyi, Meng Haoran has learned that the level of Taoist masters is actually hierarchical, that is, it is very difficult for the sidewalk to kill another Taoist master, but it is still possible if it is sealed. A top Taoist master can turn his hand to seal an ordinary Taoist master.


    Meng Haoran is not surprised at this. After all, you can''t expect a person who becomes a Tao by painting to kill The law of killing is powerful, which is completely unrealistic.


    "Going to lecture again!" Galoyi didn''t know how many times she vomited. She didn''t understand why the most important thing now was to improve her strength, but Meng Haoran wasted this time on some mole ants.


    Meng Haoran didn''t reply, but took a faint look at this woman who doesn''t treat herself as an outsider more and more. It seems that she is more interested in the improvement of her strength than herself.


    Galois stretched out and finished himself Beautiful body. Duan displayed in front of Meng Haoran and made several special sex Feeling movement, only to see that Meng Haoran had no change at all, just gave up angrily!


    Hum, I don''t understand the wind Love, I don''t believe how long you can endure my great charm.


    Galoyi''s mood at this time was complex. At first, she was very afraid that Meng Haoran regarded her as a plaything, so she was very careful to hide from Meng Haoran, as if she were hiding from natural enemies. She didn''t want Meng Haoran to notice her at all, but over time, she gradually found that Meng Haoran was really not interested in her, Instead, it gave him an unbalanced idea.


    You should know that before, even those Taoist Masters could not be indifferent to her. For example, if the vassaro was not detached, he would have another attitude towards the garoyi.


    This strong contrast made Galois resentful, and she didn''t know when she began to lead Meng Haoran was lured. Originally, as long as Meng Haoran showed a little interest in her, she would stop this behavior, just to meet her heart, but now it''s not necessarily. She has completely fallen in and can''t extricate herself. She has regarded this as an obsession. I''m afraid she didn''t even find it.


    However, Meng Haoran is not indifferent, but because the time is wrong now. All his energy has been focused on the sprint to the God of the protagonist, and he can''t draw out a little to focus on others.


    Although Meng Haoran is very calm now, as long as he knows that his heart has been disordered, especially in the late stage of 9 stars, he can''t calm down when he thinks that he can start to attack the God of the protagonist as long as he goes further. His mind is full of these things, and he can''t even calm down to practice. Now giving lectures has become his way to relieve pressure, A way to distract.


    Originally thought that today would be the first day, but when Meng Haoran came to his own classroom, there was an accident.


    A large group of people in black armor were waiting for him in the classroom. They didn''t belong to the college at first sight.


    "Are the minions of other Taoist masters?" Meng Haoran was not surprised by a flash of clarity in his eyes. Although Sirius did not belong to the last exposure, it was not too far away from there and was also exploring the scope.


    If they are not stupid, they will naturally investigate the existence of some unknown sources. The time point of Meng Haoran''s emergence is more than 10 years, which meets this standard.


    Of course, Meng Haoran doesn''t think they are themselves. I''m afraid it''s just a routine investigation.


    The influence of the Taoist Lord is really big enough. Even Tianxing college can only let it act.


    "Who are you? Why are you here?" What should be installed is still installed. Meng Haoran''s performance seems very normal to others.


    A guy who was obviously led by the black armour man came to Meng Haoran and looked at Meng Haoran with his unbridled eyes. He was very arrogant.


    At the beginning of the 9 stars, it really deserves to be the power of the Taoist Lord. I can meet such a strong man anywhere.


    Meng Haoran can imagine that there are not many common 9 stars outside now, not to mention as many as dogs.


    Being watched like this, Meng Haoran first panicked, then became angry and said loudly, "don''t you know it''s impolite to look at people like this?"


    "We are members of the imperial black armour army! Now we suspect that you are related to a major case. Please cooperate with the investigation." The leader''s black armour man''s tone is very tough.


    "Investigate what? You''re obviously mistaken." Meng Haoran said angrily.


    However, at this time, the space was suddenly quiet. Everyone except Meng Haoran was motionless, as if time was stationary.


    "What are you doing with so much noise?" Meng Haoran turned around and looked at the galloyee who was not far away from him.

 Chapter 947

    "People are kind enough to solve your problems. If you don''t appreciate it, you can blame me for making a lot of noise." Galois''s tone was a little resentful, as if he were scattering Like Jiao


    "Er" Meng Haoran was speechless.


    "Aren''t you afraid of trouble? I''ll take care of everything." A burst of red gas appeared in the classroom and poured into the bodies of the black armour army.


    Galois smiled, "you have finished the inspection. He has no problem. He will leave immediately after waking up."


    When time recovered again, the black armour army didn''t even look at Meng Haoran and left directly.


    Other people did not see the figure of Galois, as she had never appeared.


    Meng Haoran also pretended not to know anything and began to continue his lecture.


    ¡­¡­¡­..


    "Haven''t you found it yet?"


    "Do everything you can to find it. You can kill the wrong one!"


    "Detachment belongs to me."


    The Taoist master is the Taoist master after all. Even Meng Haoran didn''t expect what would happen if the Taoist master was really serious about something.


    In order to find out the existence of Meng Haoran, those Taoist masters have established a temporary alliance, and even the originally hostile have temporarily put down their hatred and unite for only one purpose, that is the escape opportunity represented by Meng Haoran.


    The Taoist masters not only lined up their own subordinates, but also started their own inventory, starting from all directions of the universe to the center, and did not let go of every plant and tree. Although it is a stupid way, at their speed, as long as they stick to it, they will definitely find Meng Haoran within a hundred years.


    In other words, the days left to Meng Haoran are actually running out. If he can''t break through to the 9-star peak in decades and is surrounded, the God of the animation protagonist will have no chance with him. Although his current strength can actually be the first person of the Taoist priest, he is definitely not facing one or two in the face of this adverse opportunity, At that time, it may be besieged by all Taoist masters, and the possibility of falling is not generally large.


    Meng Haoran can also be regarded as a race against time now. After staying in Sirius College for another year, he finally made the plan to leave, planned to travel to the universe and look for opportunities for breakthrough.


    Did you leave Meng Haoran even without anyone? Even Galois was left, which was not a lot. He didn''t trust her, but it was no use even if she followed up.


    As a wanderer, Meng Haoran began to travel to the final world. He has been to countless planets and regions, witnessed many miracles and realities, and gradually forgot his original intention and integrated into his perception.


    During this period, Meng Haoran was positioned by the system several times again, but they all passed. The danger is not to say no. the latest one almost fell. That time, he was besieged by 10 Taoist masters. Finally, he tried his best to break out of the siege and escape. However, he also killed three Taoist masters and really became famous in the world of Taoist masters, Since then, the Taoist Lord did not dare to arrest him alone. At least six of them would attack Meng Haoran together.


    "I don''t have much time left. Next time, I may face all the Taoists." Meng Haoran''s mood is very complex, but he is not afraid. From the beginning, he did not regard the Taoist Lord as a fool. Those who can cultivate the Taoist Lord are real talents. Even if they confuse the public and the public, they can do it again and again. Finally, they will think of a way. Last time was a clear proof.


    In other words, the reason why Meng Haoran was besieged by so many Taoist Masters last time is entirely because a Taoist master who is good at tracking the law has gradually cracked Meng Haoran''s seal characters and found Meng Haoran''s real body because of many systematic positioning. Last time, it was only the first success, so it was not all when he found Meng Haoran, Next time, Meng Haoran will definitely face all Taoists.


    In recent years, Meng Haoran won or lost. He didn''t think about telling the other party that there was no chance to get away from him here, but in the end he gave up, because even if there was no, the Taoist Masters had reasons to chase him. His strength before was enough to scare these Taoist masters, They don''t want anyone to threaten their lives.


    The vastness of the final world is beyond Meng Haoran''s imagination. Even though he hasn''t traveled all over the past few decades, he also understands the final world thoroughly.


    Finally, the world actually contains countless worlds. Outside those original planets, there will be some channels from time to time. The other side of the channel is all kinds of worlds. For example, the wasteland world is the world on the other side of a channel.


    Meng Haoran has also been to several such worlds in recent years. He has seen many strange races and strange things. While his knowledge has increased greatly, his heart has slowly calmed down.


    On this day, Meng Haoran galloped through the sky and suddenly stopped


    "Eh, I''m so lucky. It''s actually a legendary channel group, and it seems that it should still be the kind that hasn''t been found."


    The so-called channel group means that one place is closely connected with many channels, that is, multiple worlds.


    In front of the channel group, Meng Haoran felt it a little, revealing the color of thinking, "can I go in or not? If I go in, which one should I choose?"


    For a long time, Meng Haoran patted his forehead and seemed to think of something. He said with some annoyance, "I forgot that I can separate myself. If I can separate myself, I can go all at the same time."


    "And when it comes to separation, I forgot an important thing." Meng Haoran thought of a task he had taken long ago, the luck of the 3000 protagonists.


    "I don''t know how it''s done now." With expectation, Meng Haoran entered the system and checked it, but when he saw the number, he smiled and smiled happily.


    "I''ve collected 2998 copies, only two of them can succeed. There are 10 worlds here. It''s hard to say that I''ve gathered since I came out. Even if it doesn''t work, it won''t take long." Thinking that after the completion of the luck of the 3000 protagonists, he only has the strength to meet the standard and can impact the God of the animation protagonist, Meng Haoran''s line is the tight expectation.


    No longer continue to drag, nine separate bodies came out of Meng Haoran''s body, and then entered their own channels. Meng Haoran''s Buddha also slightly arranged a hidden array around, and then entered the last channel.

 Chapter 948

    It was still the starry sky. It had been half a month since Meng Haoran entered the channel group, and there had been no movement around.


    Suddenly a certain passage vibrated slightly, and soon a figure appeared.


    "I was the first to come out." It was Meng Haoran who spoke, more precisely, a part of him.


    The time ratio between the world in the channel and the world is different. It may be faster than the world, or faster than the world. This is irregular.


    This reappearance of the separation, before entering a world he is very familiar with, sunspot''s basketball. In that world, he led the team, competed for the basketball championship with the protagonists, witnessed everything in the plot, and finally left that world after three years. Although sunspot''s basketball is an ordinary world, there are still some special abilities in that world, Meng Haoran''s zone status has just opened the fourth paragraph, which can be used in combat. Even his strength can be increased by 20%. Don''t underestimate this 20%. Although it is only 20% of his own, this gap can make Meng Haoran deal with one more Taoist master.


    Meng Haoran naturally expects how much he will be promoted when all his parts and self come out of the channel. Even he has a faint feeling that the day when he becomes the creator is not far away.


    As time goes by, another two months have passed in the twinkling of an eye,


    On this day, Meng Haoran, who was originally guarding the channel, opened his eyes, and then saw one of the channels go out of Meng Haoran''s body.


    The two separated bodies looked at each other and were also surprised. Originally, Meng Haoran''s separated strength was the same, but after a world, their strength was different. The separated strength of the first one increased by 20%, and the strength of the second one increased by more, a full 30%.


    "What''s the matter with you?" No. 1 separation thought his experience was exaggerated, but No. 2 separation was more exaggerated. (the serial numbers are in the order in which they are listed),


    Although the No. 2 split unexpectedly increased a lot of strength compared with the No. 1 split, he understood that he had improved more when he thought of his own experience.


    "You can see for yourself." No. 2 split turned into a streamer and integrated into the body of No. 1 good split. In an instant, the momentum of No. 1 split rose a large part.


    No. 1 accepted everything about No. 2 and knew what happened to him. I couldn''t help feeling sad.


    Meng Haoran is also very familiar with the world of No. 2 separation experience. It is the world called the diary of the God of death. In this world, he witnessed the night God moon from getting the diary of the God of death to the last death, studied the rules of death, finally integrated into himself, and fully increased his strength by 30%.


    The strength increase brought by No. 2 separation made Meng Haoran look forward to the next separation more and more. He returned to his original place and began to wait cross legged.


    In the third month, the No. 3 body finally came out, but this time the No. 3 body did not improve too much strength, only 0.50% higher than before.


    The world of No. 3''s separate experience is a world Meng Haoran doesn''t know. In that world, he came out after inexplicably staying for a few years. The improvement of his strength was reluctantly improved because of the special power system of that world.


    No. 4 split followed No. 3 split, and the time interval was two days. With No. 3 split, Meng Haoran also calmed down a lot. He knew that not all split gains would be great. That''s the case with No. 4 split. He entered the world at a speed of 5 cm per second. In that world, he witnessed the growth of the protagonist and his youth. Finally, the protagonist and the heroine forgot in the Jianghu, It''s useless at all, so when you say it, your strength is still the same as before.


    In the second year, he only came out on the 6th. Different from the first five separations, the flow rate of the world he entered was much faster than that here. In fact, he spent only one month there. However, less time does not mean less harvest. His strength improved by 40%.


    Meng Haoran is also familiar with the world he experienced on the 6th, and it is also a world that the majority of houses are very familiar with. In the moon world of fate, he was directly summoned as a spirit to participate in the battle for the Holy Grail. Finally, he won with absolute advantage, robbed all the evils with the help of alayer and Gaia, understood the law of evil, and promoted his understanding of the law of cause and effect, The strength has soared by 40%.


    "If I succeed this time, I must go to them and ask for my king." No. 6 split is to integrate into No. 1 split after telling his own experience, and the starry sky returns to calm again.


    In the third month of the second year, No. 7 separated from the channel, his strength did not improve, and he experienced a world as inexplicable as No. 3 separated. Even worse, the energy system of that world is not worth learning from, which is equivalent to going in vain.


    In the ninth month of the second year, the 8th separation, that is, the penultimate separation, finally came out, and his strength increased by 30%. It was worth it. He experienced a world of steel alchemists, who understood many laws with the help of the gate of truth. If it was not for the insufficient level of the gate of truth, he could not understand the law of perfection, He may directly understand the complete law of creation with the help of the power of the door of truth, instead of only increasing his strength by 30%.


    Eight separate bodies are integrated. At this time, the strength of No. 1 separate body is even stronger than that of the original who did not separate the separate body before. It is conceivable and conceivable how the strength of Meng Haoran will grow.


    "When the Buddha and the last one merge with me, I don''t have to wait to die. I can attack directly. The Taoist Lord can''t stop me." No. 1 whispered, his eyes bursting with unprecedented light.


    The unexpected appearance of the ninth is not many of Meng Haoran''s separations, but his own. The strength progress of his own has only increased by 10%, but this percentage is comparable to 30% of his separations. However, when the integration of his own and No. 1 separations is completed, Meng Haoran feels his power far beyond that before entering the channel, and the smile at the corners of his mouth can''t be held back anyway.


    Meng Haoran''s original world is a game life. In a world where everything depends on the game, he successfully understands the rules of the game, and his strength will be improved so much because the rules of the game in that world are almost perfect.

 Chapter 949

    "I didn''t expect that I wasn''t the last one to come out." Meng Haoran, who has integrated with the rest of his separation and knows what has happened, is filled with emotion. However, he is only filled with emotion. He can''t wait to fight a big war after he has been greatly promoted. Just for this last separation, he has to continue to wait here.


    Because the strength is enough, although Meng Haoran still has some expectations, he also takes into account the possibility that the last separation may not improve much. After all, this has happened before. No, Meng Haoran''s mentality is relatively peaceful.


    I am lucky to get it and lose my life. This is probably Meng Haoran''s idea.


    Maybe it''s because it''s the last one, and often important roles are the last to appear. This last separation really made Meng Haoran wait for a long time.


    Until the fourth year, if Meng Haoran could not feel the connection, he would think that his part was dead.


    Meng Haoran''s strength has improved a lot than before. Although he can''t feel what happens at the other end of the world, he can also feel the life and death of his own body.


    Meng Haoran, who was waiting outside, didn''t do anything. His eight separate bodies combined with his own dignity, his power had been fully mastered by him during this period of time. His breath became more and more ethereal and incompatible with his surroundings, as if he was detached from everything. Of course, he was not detached, But that kind of detached temperament was gradually born in him.


    Today, Meng Haoran is already meditating, but it seems a little different from usual. At one moment, he opened his eyes.


    "I can feel, feel his coming." When Meng Haoran said this, his voice was a little old at first, and finally became a youthful voice.


    With Meng Haoran''s words, the channel belonging to the last separate entry began to shake violently. Finally, it narrowed slowly and gathered towards the center.


    "This is..." Meng Haoran looked at this scene in shock. Even with his state of mind, he didn''t understand what was happening at this moment. The last one came out, and the movement was unexpectedly big!


    However, in this case, it shows that I must have an unexpected harvest. Meng Haoran reacted and his sense of expectation in the face of what is about to happen suddenly increased a lot.


    Although the channel is called a channel, it is actually as big as the earth, so it is called a channel only because it is almost the same size as a channel relative to the final world.


    Under Meng Haoran''s gaze, the channel slowly became smaller, and it took more than a day to turn into a particle that could not continue to shrink.


    However, this is not the end, or just a turning point. After being unable to shrink, the particle began to split, and then a human shape slowly combined in Meng Haoran''s surprised eyes.


    After half an hour as like as two peas, Meng Haoran looked at the same light man as he was in his mind. There was no reason for it.


    Ruthlessly threw the boring idea out of his mind. Meng Haoran looked at himself carefully, who looked no worse than himself.


    "Eh?" Soon Meng Haoran found something wrong, because he couldn''t be close to his separation thought, as if it was covered by something. To know that separation is actually him. In the past, he could know everything about separation with one thought, but now he can know that the other party is his own separation, and everything else is gone.


    It seems that he felt Meng Haoran''s action and smiled, "no doubt, I am you and you are me. The reason why you can''t feel everything about me is because I don''t let you know."


    "You don''t let me know. How is this possible? You''re just separated. I''m Ben..." Said here, Meng Haoran suddenly remembered something and widened his eyes.


    "Yes, my strength is not inferior to you." He said with certainty.


    Meng Haoran, who confirmed his idea, took a breath of air conditioning. Even from the news of his separation, he already knew that the other party would surprise himself this time, but he didn''t expect that the surprise was really amazing and happy.


    Surprisingly, the strength of the other party has improved beyond their imagination, but they have lost their absolute control over their separation; I''m also glad that the strength of the other party has improved beyond my imagination. If the two are integrated, Meng Haoran can be sure that he can reach the peak of 9 stars immediately and become the Lord of creation.


    Meng Haoran frowned slightly. He didn''t know how to deal with this separation, because the other party already had the power to resist. If the other party didn''t want to integrate, he still had to spend some means.


    "You don''t have to worry. Didn''t I say before? I am you and you are me. I won''t stop myself from becoming stronger." Separation is still the kind of gentle voice, but the meaning revealed in the voice makes Meng Haoran jump in his heart.


    This sentence can be divided into two meanings. First, the other party will willingly integrate with himself, so that he can naturally become the Lord of creation, which is of course the best result; The second is that he will still integrate with himself, but in the process of integration, he will seize the dominant power of the body. If he succeeds, the separation will become the self.


    Of course, even if the separation becomes the Buddha, the change to Meng Haoran is just a little change in his character, and others will be the same.


    Meng Haoran looked at his separation in disbelief. He really couldn''t see the meaning of the other party, but soon he was relieved. He wouldn''t be afraid of a separation. Take it as the last test of his promotion to the Lord.


    "Start as you wish." Meng Haoran said faintly, and then went to the front of the separation and stretched out his hand.


    Separation also made the same action. The moment their hands met, they began to change. They gradually began to integrate like two sides of the mirror.


    The process of integration does not have any scenes of collapse, or even seems a little dull, but only in the process of integration will they know how big the change is.


    At the time of integration, there was no estrangement between the self and the separation. Their memories and everything were revealed in each other. Meng Haoran also knew what opportunities his separation had obtained to be so strong, but now he can''t care about these, because there are more important things to do.

 Chapter 950

    "It''s over at last!" Meng Haoran''s eyes flashed a trace of happiness. At the end of the integration, he successfully defeated his separation and became the master of the body again.


    With the integration of the last part, Meng Haoran''s strength has quietly stepped into the Taoist master, but because of systematic reasons, he is not a low-key Taoist master.


    Of course, even so, the Taoist master is the Taoist master. Meng Haoran''s strength has undergone earth shaking changes compared with that before. He feels that he can fight hundreds if he has no breakthrough.


    Before the breakthrough, Meng Haoran had no fear of those Taoists. Now, those Taoists are no longer Meng Haoran''s obstacles. Even if all Taoists add up, he is sure to win.


    "I didn''t expect that the last separation went to that world, but it seems that the world should belong to the novel world!" Meng Haoran only had leisure at this time to check his memory. Although he had seen it before, he only glanced at it roughly and only knew about it.


    Why is Meng Haoran so surprised to separate into the world? Because the world Meng Haoran entered was actually a Panlong written by a tomato, in which he practiced to become a bright and full man, and killed the light master at that time and became a new light master by relying on his own strength. In the end, he practiced his own creation law in the Panlong world with the help of the law of that world, He has been practicing to the same degree as Meng Haoran, directly breaking Hongmeng and becoming a new controller. Only when Meng Haoran appears later, the channel and the world directly form his body.


    After thinking for a long time, Meng Haoran finally managed to get an answer. The Panlong world he entered should not be the world of novels, but the world of animation. Meng Haoran found a clue in his memory. When he got the system, it seemed that Panlong had begun to anime, so there was Panlong in the world of animation, Meng Haoran just entered the Pan Long of animation.


    "Indeed, a good novel, comic, animation and even game is very common. Panlong can move and diffuse, and naturally there will be a world belonging to it, but I didn''t expect to be met by me." Meng Haoran combed his thoughts and felt comfortable after he figured it out.


    The goal here has been achieved, even the luck of the 3000 protagonists has been completed, and Meng Haoran has no reason to stay.


    Meng Haoran set up a cover near the channel group that even the Taoist priest could not easily find, and then left. He planned to go back to Sirius first, and then solve the Taoist priest''s trouble and began to impact the God of the animation protagonist. The reason why he didn''t impact immediately was that he had a feeling. Now the impact success rate is not high.


    Meng Haoran didn''t hurry all the way and didn''t even practice much. But even so, he still felt that he was strong all the time. Even in the end, he felt a kind of suppression from heaven and earth. It was hard for him, but he had no choice. He knew that it meant that his strength was about to exceed the accommodation limit of the world.


    This is the final world that Meng Haoran knows. Meng Haoran doesn''t know what is outside this world. He only knows that if he wants to get rid of this world, he must make himself the God of animation protagonists.


    Back to Sirius, Meng Haoran quickly found several acquaintances, Hao Mengmeng, jialuoyi and Nangong Huarui.


    Meng Haoran left for decades, which is not long for them. After all, the lives they have after seven stars are calculated according to ten thousand years.


    Meng Haoran''s dormitory was not recycled after Meng Haoran left. The wolf club he recovered in the college is not a decoration.


    Galoyi still lives here, and Hao Mengmeng is no exception. They look very close. We know they get along well.


    "Sister Garo, when will brother Meng come back? I miss him." Hao Mengmeng''s tone is a little sad. Since Meng Haoran left, she doesn''t think about her brother Meng all the time. She can only forget it a little when she practices.


    Galoyi was also a meal when she heard the speech. She didn''t know how many times she had been asked this question. In fact, she also wanted to know. It''s just different from Hao Mengmeng. After all, she can become a Taoist figure, and she can hide her feelings well.


    "Soon, he will be back soon." Garoyi said this, but her eyes showed concern. Although she was here these years, she did not know what was happening outside. She knew that the Taoists had mastered a way to quickly find Meng Haoran on the exposure day. The next time may be the final decisive battle. She had decided to go to find Meng Haoran with other Taoists when the next time came, It''s just that her purpose is to help Meng Haoran instead of those Taoist masters.


    When galoyi answered, Hao Mengmeng was obviously silent. In fact, she was not stupid. She had seen something from Meng Haoran''s sudden departure. Even with her sixth sense, she came to a conclusion that she couldn''t believe it. That is, the wind and clouds in the outside world in recent decades are all due to her brother Meng. It seems that the whole world is looking for him, I just don''t know why I''m looking for him.


    Hao Mengmeng, who was thinking deeply, suddenly felt that she was held by a pair of big hands. She was a little stunned. She lowered her head in disbelief, but when she saw the familiar hands that she could no longer be familiar with, her eyes began to spray when she dreamed of the hands she had dreamed of countless times in her dream.


    Hao Mengmeng grabbed one of the hands with her own hands, put it in front of her Xiao, and murmured, "is brother Meng you? Or is it a dream? If it''s a dream, don''t wake me up."


    "Little girl, you''ve grown up!" Meng Haoran''s gentle voice sounded, and then there was a moving scene. Hao Mengmeng turned around in surprise, then fell down in Meng Haoran''s arms and hugged Meng Haoran tightly.


    Meng Haoran smiled and looked at Hao Mengmeng, who shed happy tears in his arms, but he was very obscene in his heart. He absolutely didn''t admit that he said he had grown up, but only referred to a place where Hao Mengmeng was feeling at a negative distance.

 Chapter 951

    Meng Haoran''s return is naturally known by interested people, but Meng Haoran doesn''t care, because he doesn''t intend to hide his whereabouts when he comes back. He already has the strength to face all problems.


    The quiet days passed like this for a few days. Meng Haoran also handled the things that needed to be handled.


    In fact, he doesn''t have much to deal with, just say hello to acquaintances.


    "That guy tianken has already defeated others as a teacher?" Meng Haoran was a little stunned when he got the news from galoyi. He had planned to accept his disciples, but now it seems that he doesn''t need it.


    In fact, childe Tiankeng is sincere enough. Even if Meng Haoran left, he has been waiting for Meng Haoran in the college. However, when a Taoist Lord accidentally visited the college a year ago, he found childe Tiankeng and wanted to accept him as an apprentice. At first, childe Tiankeng refused to agree and wanted to wait for Meng Haoran, But finally, after knowing the other party''s accomplishments, he agreed. He thought he had a lot of opportunities. After all, Meng Haoran could not be a strong Taoist in his eyes.


    Childe tianken doesn''t know how much chance he missed. Obviously, he can achieve his goal as long as he persists for one year.


    Of course, it''s also human nature. Anyone who makes this choice will probably choose the Taoist master. One is to become an apprentice of the Taoist master immediately, and the other is that even if he waits, he may not be able to worship his master. His strength is not as good as that of his predecessors. Choosing the Taoist master has become a seemingly correct choice.


    "Have you become the Taoist master?" When galoyi found that she could not see Meng Haoran''s strength, she was shocked. Even though she knew that Meng Haoran was extraordinary, she did not expect that Meng Haoran would become a Taoist master so soon. You know, at the beginning, she stayed for nearly 100000 years in the later stage of the ninth star before entering the ranks of Taoist masters. I don''t know how many Taoist Masters praised her speed, However, compared with Meng Haoran, the gap should not be too large.


    In the face of Galois''s exclamation, Meng Haoran was particularly indifferent and directly admitted it. The appearance of lightness and lightness made Galois don''t know how to say Meng Haoran. What''s the matter with this unscientific reaction? You have become the Taoist Lord!


    Knowing Meng Haoran''s strength, Galois was also relieved. The strength of the Taoist Lord and under the Taoist Lord was beyond imagination. Before meeting Meng Haoran, she had never thought that any non Taoist Lord could defeat or even kill the Taoist Lord. Meng Haoran, who could kill the dark Taoist Lord before reaching the Taoist Lord, now reached the Taoist Lord. His terrible Galois was unimaginable, What kind of invincible strength is that?


    Meng Haoran was so swaggering that the Taoist Masters finally got the news and all rushed to Meng Haoran.


    "Finally? I can''t wait." When feeling the huge momentum belonging to the Taoist Lord, Meng Haoran directly received Sirius into his own world. After merging with his separation, Meng Haoran can control the Dragon world. It is still very simple to put Sirius away.


    In Sirius''s original position, Meng Haoran sat quietly on a throne fully realized by the power of rules. The little bird in Gargoyle on his thigh was there. This scene should have seemed very contrary to peace, but the real situation was that there was no trace of conflict, as if all this was pure natural.


    The first one to arrive was the flame Taoist priest Meng Haoran had met before. His arrival instantly raised the surrounding temperature a lot. Just for a moment, the temperature here reached a point higher than the sun''s core, but all the people present were at the Taoist priest level, all of whom remained unchanged.


    "I thought it would be the bright guy who came first. I didn''t expect it to be your flame. Come on, now that you''re here, you''ll do it first." Meng Haoran made some funny noises, but the flame Taoist Lord did not dare to relax at all. He had felt the difference between this time and last time.


    "Have you said the Lord?" The flame Lord may be because he hasn''t spoken for a long time. Your voice is hoarse. After getting the answer that Meng Haoran doesn''t deny, he silently condensed a flame throne behind him and did it.


    At this time, the flame Lord''s heart was not as calm as the surface. He even regretted that he came here alone. Although Meng Haoran didn''t explode any momentum, he felt an unprecedented warning from Meng Haoran, which was a crisis enough to let him fall.


    However, thinking of detachment, the flame Taoist master calmed his heart after all. He did not believe that Meng Haoran could defeat all Taoist masters. As long as Meng Haoran was not strong enough to deal with all Taoist masters, he still had hope.


    "Galois?" Seeing the Lord of the garoyi flame in Meng Haoran''s arms was also a little surprised, but it was nothing compared with what was about to happen.


    After a few minutes of silence, the momentum of the Taoist master finally arrived.


    Lord Guangming, Lord five elements, Lord destruction, Lord life


    A full 80 Taoist Masters appeared in front of Meng Haoran. At this moment, basically all the forces in the world gathered here, which can be called a grand occasion.


    All Taoists are silent and have a tacit understanding. It can be seen that they have reached an agreement, that is, to solve Meng Haoran first and then distribute the detached things.


    "Before the war, I just want to say that I don''t have what you want." Even in the face of so many Taoist masters, Meng Haoran remained unchanged, which made the Taoist Masters admire him very much.


    "No? You are still talking nonsense at this time has the final say?" Guangming master stood up and didn''t believe Meng Haoran''s words at all.


    Meng Haoran looked at the Guangming Taoist master with determination, and had given him a death sentence in his heart. The reason why he would say these words was to give these Taoist masters an opportunity, an opportunity not to be enemies with himself, but it was obvious that these Taoist Masters had been confused by the so-called detachment, and determined that there was the so-called detachment in his hands.


    The detached thing, the system is actually even, but even if Meng Haoran fails, the system will reselect the host instead of leaving it to them, so their plan will be doomed to no result.

 Chapter 952

    "Really want to fight?" Meng Haoran stood up and then motioned galoyi to watch the play.


    After the throne dissipated, Meng Haoran exuded a strange momentum, and the scene became extremely depressed in an instant.


    The Taoist Masters opposite Meng Haoran didn''t reply, but their actions also explained everything. The law of perfection constantly appeared in this starry sky, which was stronger than the beginning of the world.


    Not only that, a moment later, the original animals belonging to the Taoist masters also appeared one after another, and the momentum of the Taoist Masters became incomparably high.


    "Do you have any?" Meng Haoran smiled low, and the void in front of him began to fluctuate in space.


    At the moment when Meng Haoran reached the Taoist master, the original beast of creation had also grown to the top The state of the peak, and because of the rules of nature, its strength is even stronger than the general Taoist masters.


    "Brother, I''m coming." At this time, the small cloth point is dignified and tight. The smell emitted by the body makes the Taoist masters who have never seen it before change their complexion, and they are obviously afraid.


    Before Meng Haoran became the Taoist master, Meng Haoran never called a small cloth point when fighting with the Taoist master, so the Taoist masters never thought of such a scene at the beginning.


    The appearance of the little dots and their breath have explained a fact they don''t want to see, that is, Meng Haoran''s strength has reached the Taoist master.


    "Don''t be afraid, even if he has become the Taoist Lord, he won''t be our opponent. So many of us are not ornaments." It was the Lord of the light who spoke, but that''s what he said, but no one knows what he thinks in his heart.


    Naturally, those who can practice to the Taoist master are not all fools. Everyone has their own cards. Although they are surprised at Meng Haoran''s rapid progress, perhaps no one on their own is an opponent, if they work together, Meng Haoran will undoubtedly lose.


    The battle broke out inevitably, and it was Meng Haoran''s fight against the Lord who was present except for what galoy wanted.


    However, Meng Haoran''s battle is not very difficult. On the contrary, he seems to be able to handle it easily. No matter what kind of attack these Taoist Masters use, he can resolve or hide at the first time.


    "Light particle" and the fist emperor''s big snake move, which are very similar to the sun shining, reappear from the hands of the Lord of the Illuminati.


    "Five elements fingerprint", a fingerprint gathered by the five elements principle and comparable to the laughter of the flood, goes straight to Meng Haoran. This is the main move of the five elements road. This five elements fingerprint is also his famous and unique skill. Using the principle of five elements generating and conquering each other, the five elements fingerprint will not weaken gradually like a general attack, but will become more and more powerful, With the help of the five element law between heaven and earth, it is very difficult to change.


    The Lord of destruction was also unwilling to be lonely. He played the law of destruction very smoothly. The crazy shooting of countless weapons gathered by the law of destruction made Meng Haoran think of a flash.


    Although each Taoist leader didn''t go all out, they also took out their own signboard skills. If these attacks add up, any of them will kneel in an instant. What will it be like for Meng Haoran.


    The colorful light shines on Meng Haoran. At this moment, he is so radiant, just like the center of the world. Anyone can''t help focusing on him!


    "Colorful body" is a defense means invented by Meng Haoran after he became the Taoist master. It is not only visual effect, but also the real defense ability is amazing. As long as it is not comparable to the Taoist master''s self explosion attack, it will be completely useless to it, and even if it is broken for a time, it will soon reunite.


    Of course, defense alone is not the biggest advantage of the "colorful body". It also plays a role in storing the damage caused by the attack. To a certain extent, these energy can be used by Meng Haoran for combat, which can greatly improve Meng Haoran''s combat effectiveness.


    But when the Taoist Masters found that their energy was used by their opponents to attack them, their faces must be very good-looking! This is the original intention of Meng Haoran to invent this trick.


    However, there is no absolutely perfect move, but when you use colorful body to attack, its defense effect will fail. This is a weakness that is not a weakness. After all, if you attack, you don''t have to defend, right?


    "Not enough, not enough! What''s the matter? Is this the attack of the Taoist masters? It''s too weak." When


    When Meng Haoran appeared in front of the Taoist Masters unharmed, all the Taoist masters were shocked and compared with each other. If Meng Haoran didn''t exchange with him, at this time, everyone didn''t think they could be so relaxed. Even those with weak strength would fall directly.


    Originally, they also knew that Meng Haoran was powerful and would not be killed so easily, but it was normal that he had to be hurt at least in this round of attack. But now, let alone hurt, Meng Haoran didn''t even weaken his breath, but his momentum increased a lot, which is completely illogical.


    "Don''t be too arrogant, boy. Do you think you can compete with us when you become a Taoist? I''ll teach you how to be a man right away." After all, is there any old Taoist master who has become a Taoist master according to the law of poison? With his words, his original beast and poison beast began to act. The poison beast is similar to the image of a big scorpion. At this time, his scorpion tail is shining.


    "Will it appear? It''s a deadly poison that can poison even the will of the world, tianpoison." The Taoist whispered, his eyes full of expectation.


    This so-called heavenly poison is already the most powerful skill known by the poison Taoist priest. Even the life Taoist priest with the most powerful vitality can''t say what combat power he can have in this move. It''s good to protect his life.


    "Interesting." Meng Haoran smiled. He didn''t even hide. He let the poisonous beast do it directly.


    "Get out of the way!" Not far away, galoyi loudly reminded that the poison was so terrible that she didn''t think Meng Haoran would have any good fruit next.


    "Get away? It''s too late! It''s your luck to die under this move." The poison Taoist priest laughed and seemed to have seen the scene of Meng Haoran''s death. In fact, he was worried that Meng Haoran would avoid. His move was powerful, but it also had disadvantages, that is, when others are prepared, they can''t beat people.

 Chapter 953

    "How could it be? You actually......" the poison Taoist priest looked at Meng Haoran in horror. He saw that Meng Haoran was poisoned by his heaven, but now what''s going on? He didn''t even respond. Even a fool at this time, the poison Taoist priest knew that his heaven poison had failed, but he couldn''t accept the result.


    Not only the poison Taoist master, but also other Taoist Masters looked at Meng Haoran in surprise and wanted to see a little bluff from Meng Haoran. However, they thought more. Meng Haoran''s face had a light color of ridicule, as if they were mocking that so many of them could not take him.


    Garoyi was the only one who was happy except Meng Haoran. Although she was surprised that Meng Haoran could be immune to Tiandu, there was no doubt that such a result was what she wanted to see.


    How on earth did he do it? Thinking that Meng Haoran was so powerful, Galois unconsciously became crazy. Looking at Meng Haoran''s eyes, she was as gentle as melting people. Although she was very powerful and the Taoist Lord, she was still a woman and liked men who were stronger than herself.


    "Don''t you go on?" The Taoist masters were surprised, so they didn''t take other actions. At this time, Meng Haoran was a little impatient.


    Only when Meng Haoran said so did everyone react, but this time no one started first. We have seen the previous situation. Even if everyone can do it together, Meng Haoran can''t do anything. Even the natural poison that can poison the will of the world can''t do anything about Meng Haoran. Meng Haoran''s strength has exceeded their expectations and their hearts have been shaken, Such Meng Haoran may not be able to defeat them.


    After a moment of silence, one of the Taoist Masters stood up. He looked very strange, giving people a feeling that he was not one person, but the integration of multiple people.


    "I have a way to integrate everyone''s strength. I don''t know if you are willing to try." The voice is somewhat neutral, making it impossible to distinguish between men and women.


    "What can I do?" The flame Lord asked first. He had already planned to retreat just now, but he was unwilling after all.


    Most of the other Taoist masters are in the same heart, so they are quiet and wait to see the Taoist master who claims to have a way.


    The Taoist who speaks is not someone else, but the Taoist who lives. He has become a Taoist with the law of life. His understanding of life has reached the extreme. In order to increase his strength, he created a secret method that can briefly integrate the power of others and burst out great power. Because of his law of life, his endurance is amazing, Nature is the best container for this great power.


    "You put the power of law into me. I can fuse them and burst out their combined power in a short time. I can swear that after I get the detached thing, I won''t swallow it alone, but compete with everyone according to their abilities." The Lord of life slowly said his plan.


    The Taoist Masters thought for a moment, and most of them showed their intention. After all, if they don''t cooperate, they have no hope at all.


    Meng Haoran sneered aside. Although he said that he was confident that even if they had all their strength, they could not defeat themselves, why complicate it if they could solve it easily? The reason why I didn''t do it before is to test my strength. Now


    Without the slightest sign, Meng Haoran moved. The colorful light was generous. The energy absorbed before burst out instantly, making Meng Haoran''s momentum soar again in an instant.


    "Bang" made a huge noise, but the Taoist Masters found that a Taoist master had been destroyed by Meng Haoran. Although the Taoist master was not killed, he could not recover his combat effectiveness in a short time.


    "Be careful, everyone!"


    The Taoist Masters realized that it was bad and put on a defensive state one after another, but it was of no use. Meng Haoran''s figure continued to flow around the Taoist master, and each shot was accompanied by a Taoist master being blasted.


    The power of one person instantly overwhelmed all Taoist masters, as if they were not Taoist masters, but just ordinary mole ants.


    "What kind of power is this? Is he still the Taoist master? Does it mean that he has been detached?" Detachment, all Taoists are crazy when they think of this word. This is their pursuit.


    "It''s not detachment. If detachment, he can solve us with one look, and now he''s only temporarily hurting the Taoist Lord."


    "Don''t hesitate, do it according to what the Lord of life said!"


    Seeing the Taoist Masters'' continuous heavy losses one by one, the remaining Taoist Masters finally agreed with the plan of the life Taoist master and began to send the power of their own laws to the life Taoist master.


    The Taoist masters were also dissatisfied with their actions. When Meng Haoran made 20 Taoist Masters lose their combat effectiveness, the life Taoist masters on the other side had integrated the strength of nearly 40 Taoist masters, and their momentum soared to the sky, directly breaking the surrounding void, looking like they were going to be detached.


    Meng Haoran also listened to this momentum. He felt the threat from it. Although he said that his strength did not exceed him, it was worth his attention and could fight with him.


    "Hahaha, that''s the power. With it, who else is my opponent." The Taoist priest of life laughed loudly, and his momentum was hidden. Although he said something that was not his own strength, it would disappear after the battle, but after he experienced this strength, his strength would increase below. Although the increase was not much, it was enough to double his strength. In the past, he could only face two Taoist masters, and then he could face four Taoist masters.


    The Taoist master of life is old and crafty. After Meng Haoran is solved, his strength will become the strongest of all Taoist masters. He has the greatest chance to get something beyond.


    However, all this should be based on the premise that Meng Haoran was defeated, otherwise everything is empty.


    The Lord of life also knew this, so he focused on Meng Haoran for the first time.


    "Eh? How!" At this time, the life island leader was surprised again. In the fusion state, the strength of Meng Haoran rose sharply, and he faintly saw that Meng Haoran''s strength at this time was not worse than his current state, which made him unacceptable for a time.


    "Nothing is impossible. Since you''re not going to play, let''s end this boring farce." Meng Haoran finally planned to do his best. His momentum suddenly increased at the incredible speed of the Taoist masters, and only for a moment it reached a point they couldn''t understand.

 Chapter 954

    "What''s the matter? Are you afraid? If you want to escape, beat me." Meng Haoran looked at the already cold life Lord and said.


    "Detachment! Yes, I want detachment." The lure of detachment The confusion was beyond imagination. In addition, the Taoist priest of life was not completely without the power of war. His eyes soon became firm.


    Compared with Meng Haoran, the power of the Lord of life is only temporary, so he needs to make a quick decision, otherwise he will lose when his energy is exhausted, so he can only attack first.


    "Unity of origin" the Lord of the five elements shouted loudly. His source beast turned into a light and injected it into his already huge body. His momentum rose again, and there was a feeling of overwhelming Meng Haoran. Of course, it was just his illusion.


    Compared with the Lord of the five elements, Meng Haoran did not integrate with the nature. He was confident that he would win even if he did not integrate.


    "Is the war that determines the fate of the world finally about to begin?" Under the momentum of Meng Haoran''s life Taoist masters, those Taoist masters also withdrew far away, staring at the battlefield and the upcoming war.


    Meng Haoran and the master of life have reached the top one after another After the collision, the whole world began to shake. All creatures in the final world instinctively looked up at Meng Haoran''s direction. Although they didn''t know what had happened, they also had a sense of important things from the bottom of their heart.


    I don''t know whether it''s an illusion or something. At this moment, Meng Haoran has some thoughts in his mind. The direct experience of his life is constantly playing in his mind. From the moment he obtained the system, every trace of all his experiences is so deeply engraved here.


    Tennis prince''s fierce tennis match, strive to become stronger and pursue dreams with his teammates; The first killing in the fire shadow world, the joy of real battle; Only of the pirates roamed in the sea and lived as a divine stick for the first time; Understand the true meaning of soul chopping sword in the God of death, and first understand the law; The full-time Hunter got the space of the newborn God, and was threatened by life for the first time; The saint fighter finally became a God after his efforts


    Everything is recalled in my mind. In a corner that others can''t see, Meng Haoran saw several friends from the world appear one after another in his reluctance, nodding to himself and blessing himself.


    "Thank you, thank you, I will succeed." Meng Haoran had a clear understanding in his heart. In the unknown depths of his soul, the initial light of his soul finally burst out. It was a kind of moving, moving to life and everything, and it was also the reason to support Meng Haoran to this realm.


    At this moment, Meng Haoran finally understood why the system chose him, because even he had never found his love for the second dimension, hidden in the depths of his soul, and had never changed with age. He was convinced of the existence of the second dimension and pursued it all the time.


    "I know that many people in the world also believe in the existence of the second dimension like me. I''m just one of the lucky ones who happened to be selected. But even so, I''ve come to this step. I''m about to finish the whole journey that no one has ever finished. Then wait for me and I''ll succeed." But when he said this silently in his heart, the initial light in Meng Haoran''s soul soared again, and a strange thing happened in an instant. His soul evolved, not ordinary evolution, but similar to dimensional evolution. Even he didn''t know what was going on, and he didn''t feel any other changes after evolution, But there was no fear in my heart, as if all the difficulties in time would no longer be difficulties.


    Meng Haoran''s change is actually an instant thing. No one except himself knows what kind of change he has before and after this. If Meng hairan still has one hundred million possible failures before, the so-called one hundred million also disappeared at this moment. It is possible that the event has become an inevitable event since then. This is an essential change.


    "Big brother!" Nature, who has a spiritual connection with Meng Haoran, looked up at Meng Haoran and called softly. I don''t know when there was a drop of tears in the corner of his eyes.


    The tears of primitive animals, which originally could not happen, because they are not creatures in essence, but an embodiment embodied by the law. Even what constitutes the body is the law, and the tears naturally cannot appear.


    But now the tears are real, and they are real tears. The law similar to tears is not present. The iron rule is broken at this moment. Does this mean anything?


    Of course, they didn''t notice this, but they didn''t think so much and ignored the significance of this little detail.


    The battle started, but Meng Haoran was like an outsider watching himself and the life Taoist priest break out this battle that was almost beyond the final world. Every moment, there was enough power to destroy a star domain to break out here. The Taoist Masters around him were shocked.


    At the beginning, the Taoist priest of life was full of momentum, and most of the fighting was rush attack, while Meng Haoran only fought back occasionally, which seemed to fall into the disadvantage, but only the people concerned knew the real situation.


    "What''s the matter? Can he expect my attack? He doesn''t think he is the master of time with his current strength? But what''s the matter with the feeling that he is completely seen through? This strong uneasiness shouldn''t appear on me who is so powerful now!" After fighting, the Taoist priest of life didn''t know what he was doing. He just kept attacking with the tone in his heart and didn''t find that his strength had gradually decreased.


    At one moment, Meng Haoran grabbed the attack hand of the life Taoist master with one hand. The life Taoist master wanted to pull it away, but found that he could not move his body even if he used his whole body strength.


    "Why?" The Taoist priest of life finally woke up and felt that he had recovered his original strength. He asked reluctantly. He had never thought of this scene anyway. It was not a battle at all. He was just a clown performing.


    Meng Haoran did not look at him, but turned his eyes to another place and said, "you have seen it for so long, can you come out!"


    "Alas!" With a sigh, several figures slowly appeared in the void where there was nothing.

 Chapter 955

    The three people who were called by Meng Haoran to break their whereabouts suddenly surprised the Taoist Masters present except Meng Haoran, because they also had no impression of these three people, but could it be ordinary people who could hide so many Taoist masters?


    "Time, space and destiny?" Meng Haoran was also amazed. In fact, even he didn''t know the existence of these three before. He only gradually felt them after the soul evolved.


    In Meng Haoran''s eyes, the strength of each of the three is much stronger than that of the main Tao of life. That is the realm that he is touching to the next level, which is the real top of the world The strongest.


    Of course, not finding them doesn''t mean that Meng Haoran''s strength is worse than them. It''s just that Meng Haoran won''t find them if he has mental calculation but doesn''t want to.


    "Your goal is also me." At this time, the Taoist priest of life has been unwilling to push aside. He has understood the huge gap between himself and Meng Haoran.


    Damn, who are these three guys? They are not much worse than this monster, because they have reached that level after all. The life Taoist master can still vaguely see the strength of each other.


    "Old man"


    "I''m empty"


    "Old man''s luck"


    "See you!!!"


    The three elders spoke at the same time, and their voices contained Tao rhyme, which made them feel very strange.


    "Yes, they!" The Lord exclaimed and seemed to recognize the three.


    "Who the hell are they?" Some Taoist Masters asked.


    The Taoist priest who screamed before didn''t take a deep breath, say: "Before I became the master of Taoism, there was a legend. It is said that at the beginning of the birth of this world, three great lives were born at the same time. As soon as they were born, they controlled the time, space and destiny of this world respectively. They are the order defenders of this world. It is said that they will appear only when the world collapses, and they will not appear at other times. Originally, I I always thought it was just a legend, but I didn''t expect it to be true. "


    "So? Are they..." The Taoist masters were immediately frightened and could not speak.


    This is the real big boss! Compared with these Taoists, they are Taoists at birth, and they also control the strongest laws and space. All places can be read at once. As long as they want distance, it is not a problem; If you control time, you can make heaven and earth perish and he is immortal, and heaven and earth perish and he is immortal; Controlling fate and being proud of the world is equal to controlling the life track of everything.


    "Is the guide of fate!"


    "I''ve seen this scene countless times in the river of time!"


    "About to transcend the existence of space!"


    Three sentences were said by three people, which seemed very high.


    Meng Haoran was also stunned when he listened to the words of the three guys. The three guys made a word emerge in his mind, divine stick, and it was still the kind with deep poisoning.


    However, Meng Haoran was relieved that the other party did not show any hostility. In fact, even he was afraid of these three rules. If the other party wanted to run, he had no way. His natural rules included space, but it did not mean that he had surpassed the space Taoist in his attainments in space.


    Time is the most powerful force in all ages. Everything will decay under the power of time and finally completely die out. If the time Taoist Lord would turn back time and other things, Meng Haoran is not sure whether he can resist it.


    As for the final fate, it''s even more hanging. It''s completely ethereal. Many describe it as powerful. The will of heaven is like a knife. It''s destiny. In short, the fate is related to the ox and fork. It doesn''t explain. How many people claim to go against the sky and break the fate, but few can succeed, and even break their own destiny for the time being, How did he know if he was shrouded in a deeper fate?


    "We don''t have many to stop you. On the contrary, I prefer to see you succeed. I''ve seen the same ending too many times. I hope it will be different this time." Yun looked at Meng Haoran with strange eyes. He did come to Meng Haoran. To tell the truth, he and kongyi were the only one in the world who knew the existence of the system and controlled the fate. Even if the system was hidden deeply, he could not avoid being found by him.


    The system is also the only life that Yun can''t control. However, Yun is not angry about it. Instead, he is a little happy. He wants to see what he doesn''t know. Everything that has happened since its birth is under his control, which makes him extremely bored.


    The same is true of time. He who can shuttle through time and space is also qualified to discover the system. Like Yun, he has been on the top of the world since his birth Feng has no detached idea, not only because they are actually the embodiment of the world, but also because they know that the system will not choose them.


    Not to mention emptiness, as long as the system exists, it will be perceived by him, unless the system jumps out of the second dimensional world.


    Looking at the three ancient beings, Meng Haoran believed them. His soul told him that the other party did not lie, and even he could feel the goodwill and expectation from the other party.


    Meng Haoran smiled at the three of them and recognized them.


    The Taoist masters, who thought they would fight and some expected to fish in troubled waters, were indeed stunned. They were very confused about the choice of time, space and transportation. Don''t they pursue detachment? You know, that''s detachment!


    Since what he thought was the enemy was not the enemy, Meng Haoran focused on these Taoist Masters again.


    "Two choices, surrender or die!" Speaking of death, a dense crack suddenly appeared in the void, revealing the dark darkness. The scene was very terrible.


    "What? Arrogance!" Even though Meng Haoran showed his strength to completely surpass the class of Taoist masters, these Taoist Masters still didn''t believe that Meng Haoran had the strength to kill them, or they believed it in their heart, but on the surface they still didn''t want to believe it. The pride of Taoist masters has gone deep into the bone marrow, and it''s even harder for them to surrender than to kill them.


    "It''s impossible for us to surrender, boy. At most, we swear not to pester you anymore." A Taoist priest stepped back a little, but still wanted to remain free.


    Of course, Meng Haoran will not compromise. All the hidden dangers of his impact on the God of animation protagonists need to be eliminated.

 Chapter 956

    "Don''t you think I''m asking for your opinion?" Meng Haoran looked at the Taoist masters with a wry face, and his eyes were like looking at fools.


    Sure enough, hearing Meng Haoran''s words, these Taoist Masters changed their complexion, but they couldn''t find words. They also knew that they were not the party who accounted for the truth.


    After a short silence, the Taoist Lord finally surrendered. There were about 20 people. They swore under Meng Haoran''s eyes, saying that they would surrender to Meng Haoran''s men. If there was any mistake, they would be defeated. This is a very serious oath.


    "Cowards, traitors, you don''t deserve to be the Lord." The remaining Taoist Masters spoke coldly to these obedient and Meng Haoran''s Taoist masters, and the obedient Taoist masters also looked at them with cold eyes, showing inexplicable information in their eyes.


    "Have you finished selecting?" Meng Haoran waited for a while and found that no one was moving. He suddenly said, his tone full of indifference.


    "Wait! I..." Youdao felt a tremor in his heart and wanted to change his mind, but it was over.


    Meng Haoran''s figure became a light at this moment. At the same time, not far away, nature also had actions at the same time.


    "Die!" Meng Haoran, like an aurora, directly pierced a Taoist master who was about to recover, but fortune entangled him Around, the power of the perfect law of creation used the same law of the Taoist Lord. Although it was a little inferior to the other party''s law of perfection, it successfully organized the use of the other party''s law without the support of external laws. Even its own law did not recover its own injury because of the conflict with creation.


    Meng Haoran''s attack was so simple, because there was no law to recover, and the wound expanded directly at a very fast speed.


    "Ah! No, stop, I am willing to surrender, stop!..." in the scream, the first Taoist Lord fell into the world.


    The Taoist master fell. This time, there was no systematic cover. Heaven and earth were sad. The whole world could feel a kind of sadness from the world, and those with weak strength unconsciously shed tears.


    And a group of people close to the Taoist Lord are staring at Meng Haoran''s direction.


    "It''s a lie! The Taoist priest has fallen? How is this possible?"


    "Taoist Lord... Will it fall one day?"


    "God, it''s changed!"


    ¡­¡­¡­..


    At the scene of the battle, the fall of the first Taoist Lord did not mean the end of the battle. Meng Haoran''s light did not even stop. He continued to the next goal and repeated the previous actions. Five or six Taoist Masters died here in a row. The other Taoist Masters responded in panic and wanted to defend, but it was useless. Could they resist the light Meng Haoran turned into, With the law of creation, blockade is simply the most terrible force in the world. Under this force, the Taoist Lord is as fragile as a mole ant.


    On one side, Kong, Shi and Yun watched Meng Haoran kill these Taoist Masters in silence, as if they didn''t feel at all. In the distance, galoyi was the boss with her eyes staring, and her mouth opened a lot unconsciously. Everything in front of her almost subverted her world outlook. Even if she had seen Meng Haoran kill the Taoist Lord before, she was sealed last time, Moreover, Meng Haoran also spent some effort to kill the dark Taoist masters. Where is it like now, killing these Taoist masters is as simple as killing chickens.


    "I surrender, I am willing to surrender, don''t kill me..." finally appeared in the first collapse.


    "Well, why... I''ve already..." However, his degree was a little late and turned into cosmic dust in extreme reluctance.


    Other Taoist masters were so shocked that they thought Meng Haoran really wanted to kill him quickly. Some Taoist Masters still had backbone. They were cruel and blew themselves up directly.


    Taoist leader''s self explosion is not trivial. Generally, any other Taoist leader will be seriously injured under such a close self explosion of a Taoist leader. It is not impossible to fall. However, Meng Haoran was obviously an accident. He just paused for a while and continued his own killing.


    At this time, the Taoist masters were completely desperate, collapsed, howled and cursed, and then died.


    Finally, Meng Haoran fulfilled his promise, and he killed all the remaining Taoist masters.


    Suddenly, the number of Taoist Masters was reduced by half, and even the world was angry. On Meng Haoran''s head, dozens of laws that no longer have complete control because of the loss of Taoist masters were integrated with each other, and finally formed a huge eye, which can be clearly seen everywhere in the whole world. It is the real eye of the world.


    Meng Haoran saw the souls of the Taoist masters who had not completely disappeared after he killed them from the eyes of his giant eyes.


    "Are you not reconciled? All right!" Meng Haoran murmured. Fortune felt his mind rush to him quickly, and then integrated into his body. On the surface of his body, Meng Haoran turned into an extremely gorgeous armor. At the same time, Meng Haoran''s body slowly began to grow larger, but it suddenly became bigger than the giant eye. The two are opposite, emitting an indescribable momentum and threatening the whole world.


    "So... What''s that?" The whole world, even the cell creatures without thinking, trembled in Meng Haoran and the world, looking at this scene with horror.


    Meng Haoran''s sword in his hand condensed his lifelong faith and waved the most brilliant sword in his life. This sword turned into a sword light paying attention to splitting the world, split the huge eye in two and finally dissipated.


    All creatures who saw this scene were doomed to forget the huge eyes and the giant who finally defeated them. I don''t know how many people worshipped the giant as a God after that.


    Even Meng Haoran felt a little weak after dealing with these Taoist masters and the counterattack of the last world, but he didn''t show it. Although it has been confirmed that the three won''t do anything to him, he can''t help being defensive.


    Quietly restoring his strength, in the eyes of others, Meng Haoran has no loss at all, because his breath has not decreased.


    Meng Haoran''s recovery was still very fast, but he recovered the state of complete victory in a moment. When he looked at the remaining Taoist masters, he found that they all looked at themselves with awe, and knew that the trouble had been solved. Now the only thing that is no longer beyond his control is


    "Xiaoyou''s strength really didn''t disappoint us!"


    "Not bad!"


    "Look forward to your success."

 Chapter 957

    The kindness of time, space and transportation did not make Meng Haoran completely forget himself. Different from the previous Taoist masters, these three really gave him great pressure, unless he did not consider the impact on the God of the animation protagonist, otherwise these three absolutely need to be considered.


    Meng Haoran doesn''t like such things outside his control, even if the other party has expressed enough goodwill.


    In fact, Meng Haoran now thinks that the other party had better make an oath like those Taoist masters. Even if he doesn''t surrender, he should ensure that he won''t interfere with his impact on the God of the protagonist.


    "But I don''t have a reason to let them do it. After all, what they say when they come is goodwill. I can''t be so overbearing; on the other hand, this oath is really useful to them. They are too powerful." Meng Haoran has such doubts for no reason, because even he feels that the so-called oath can''t seem to cause fatal harm to himself. At most, it makes him a lot of trouble. After all, he is about to be detached. It''s more reasonable to have such a miracle.


    Meng Haoran couldn''t find any reason why he had to fight with them to solve the hidden dangers. Besides, if he really wanted to fight, he might not be able to leave them.


    "It seems that we can only rely on this last lucky draw." After thinking for a long time without thinking of a good way, Meng Haoran finally gave up and put his hope on the last fate lottery. The fate lottery has never disappointed him. Although this time is difficult, Meng Haoran also believes that he should not be disappointed.


    Then the next thing is to wait until the prize is drawn. Thinking of this, Meng Haoran''s face is calm and shows a friendly smile to the three.


    The three people seemed to see Meng Haoran''s careful thinking. After that, they didn''t say anything more with Meng Haoran. They directly disappeared in front of Meng Haoran again, leaving Meng Haoran out of sight and out of mind.


    "Did they just leave?" Garoyi came to Meng Haoran and murmured in the direction of the disappearance of the three.


    "If you don''t go, can''t you still keep tea? Well, it''s over, so..." Meng Haoran turned his eyes to those Taoist masters who were lucky to stay because of submission, which immediately made these guys nervous. The strength shown by Meng Haoran before had made them completely unable to resist.


    To tell the truth, these Taoist Masters'' mood is very complex. On the one hand, they are glad of their choice and therefore survive. On the other hand, they fall from the Taoist master''s invincible altar and become an existence that needs to act more than people''s face, which makes them unable to adapt in a short time.


    But if they can''t adapt, they have to adapt. Besides, now is the time to determine their fate. They are all staring at Meng Haoran for fear that Meng Haoran will put forward any harsh conditions.


    "You go too! Don''t appear again until I call." Meng Haoran said faintly, waving at will, and didn''t pay attention to these Taoist masters at all.


    After hearing Meng Haoran''s words, all Taoist Masters breathed a sigh of relief, and then left quickly. The speed was not generally fast, as if they were running away. In a flash, all Taoist Masters disappeared, leaving only Meng Haoran and galoyi.


    "Hum, you run so fast." Garoyi''s tone was a little dissatisfied, but in fact, she could see that she was very happy. She was excited at the bottom of her heart that Meng Haoran could have such a power now. At this moment, Meng Haoran was the most perfect man in her mind, which made her obsessed.


    Meng Haoran smiled and didn''t express his opinions, but he was also very happy in his heart.


    After that, Meng Haoran released Sirius from his inner world again. Although he said that he could put Sirius in his inner world forever, he did not intend to do so. After all, Sirius said frankly that only a few people had a relationship with him, and he was not short of such a planet. He could create it at any time as long as he wanted.


    When they were released again, Sirius people still looked confused, because when they were collected into Meng Haoran''s world before, Meng Haoran deliberately blocked Sirius to prevent them from affecting their own world, and because the people who sealed Sirius were terrified, now they suddenly removed the seal and returned to the familiar starry sky, which made them confused.


    "Is that him?" Of course, there are also people who vaguely guessed the truth, such as Nangong flower Rui and Shangguan Qingyu, who are familiar with Meng Haoran, feel the familiar atmosphere in that world and get a glimpse of one or two.


    Meng Haoran didn''t return to Sirius again, but left with Galois and Hao Mengmeng. He didn''t intend to attack the God of the animation protagonist immediately. After all, he just fought. It will take some time to adjust his state to the real peak. Attacking the God of the animation protagonist can''t be careless.


    It''s ok if you succeed. Meng Haoran doesn''t know what will happen if you fail. After all, if you don''t succeed this time, it will be more and more difficult.


    Meng Haoran rested until the next exposure, but this time no Taoist Lord came to him.


    After the day of exposure, Meng Haoran left the final world instead of going to other places, but went back to the world he had visited in the order he came. The first stop was the journey to the West. In the journey to the west, Meng Haoran found that the whole world had been changed beyond recognition and could not see the shadow of the journey to the West in his memory, Meng Haoran just stayed for a few days and left.


    The second stop, demon tail, has also changed a lot over the years, but Meng Haoran still saw some familiar people. Because of his practice skills, many members of the demon tail guild are still alive, which makes Meng Haoran feel lucky for his decision.


    Because of his acquaintances, Meng Haoran stayed for three months before leaving for the next world.


    The third stop, blood eating raid, where Meng Haoran met the giant dragon he had seen before, and then gave it some help to give it a chance to return to its original world.


    The fourth stop, seven dragon balls, Meng Haoran saw the descendants of the monkey king, remembered his childhood and left soon.


    The fifth stop is the sword realm. Looking at the world changed by himself, Meng Haoran still has a sense of achievement. After a little guest starring in Grandpa and giving some pleasant opportunities, Meng Haoran embarked on the journey of the next world again.

 Chapter 958

    The world of Saint fighter is Meng Haoran''s sixth stop, and it is also the world that makes him the key point of seven stars. In this world, he became the existence of the world God, had contact with mythical creatures for the first time, and finally came to a journey of slaughtering God.


    It can be said that in the saint fighter world, Meng Haoran''s life has changed greatly. Whether it is the change of system or struggling, he has stepped on another boundary of strength.


    However, with the passage of time, hundreds of years, we can no longer see everything in our memory. Meng Haoran just meditated silently on an unknown mountain for a few days and left the world.


    "It''s a familiar place. It seems to be..." Meng Haoran, the hunter world, the dark continent, stood on a deserted land with some emotion. Even if the threat he received in his life was relatively large here, it was not a system that time. He might really disappear in the world.


    Meng Haoran was not very familiar with the dark continent either in his previous life or later, so he naturally had some meaning of exploration.


    Different from the original, even if Meng Haoran doesn''t have a system, it can''t be found by the world will of this world, and even if he finds Meng Haoran, nothing will happen. As long as he wants, it''s easy to destroy this world. Everything is different.


    "Maybe you don''t think my strength will soar here when I set foot on this land again!" Meng Haoran murmured to the sky. He didn''t know who he was talking to.


    Dark continent, there is another reason why Meng Haoran should stop here, that is, he remembered that his former subordinates were sent here by him to exercise, and he didn''t know how the acquaintances of death and pirate world were here.


    "After all these years, if they don''t fall, how can they make their own sky here!" Meng Haoran doesn''t think that lanran and others will stagnate, especially after the saint fighter has gone, they should soon become 7 stars here. Even in the dark continent, they are barely strong. As long as they keep a low profile and don''t die, they can become 8 stars with their own talents.


    "In other words, I don''t know what''s going on with beating up the enemy family. Will one person be able to rise to heaven? And Xiao Jie, if he is still the protagonist in the dark continent, he should still be alive." Countless thoughts suddenly turned in his mind. Meng Haoran finally walked towards a place with a lot of Qi at will.


    So there was such a scene. A young man in casual clothes walked step by step in the desert with a relaxed look. He looked around from time to time, as if he were on an outing. Of course, the only disharmony was that the distance he took every step was several miles, which made others know that he was not an ordinary person at a glance. He was definitely the model of a hermit master!


    ¡­¡­¡­.


    "Be careful, that''s a dangerous class a magic crocodile."


    "How can this happen? This is just the periphery of the desert. How can there be such a high-level Warcraft."


    "It''s all over. It''s all over. We''re dead."


    This is an ordinary adventure team. Their strength is the 6-star peak. At ordinary times, they also hunt some Warcraft with low risk level outside the desert. I didn''t expect that the wild geese were finally beaten by wild geese today and met a magic crocodile they couldn''t resist.


    When everyone has made a desperate battle in the hope that there is such a glimmer of hope to escape from life, a man appeared in front of them at this time.


    "How far is it from the nearest city?" Meng Haoran looked at a group of people in front of him and was a little happy. He finally saw a living person for so long.


    The leader of the adventure team is a middle-aged uncle. He seems to have experienced a lot of hardships all year round. His eyes brightened at the first sight of Meng Haoran, because he found that Meng Haoran''s way of appearance was so sudden and magical. In addition, he can see that Meng Haoran''s relaxed appearance is a lot of fake, Although Meng Haoran''s young appearance should not be a strong man, he still regarded Meng Haoran as a savior.


    "When is it? You can''t go back if you ask this." The only woman in the line wearing female leather armor sobbed in her voice.


    The other three team members also looked at Meng Haoran as fools. They didn''t have the eyesight of the captain and didn''t see Meng Haoran''s extraordinary. However, they were facing the crisis of life and death after all. Meng Haoran was in trouble. They were close to Meng Haoran in their hearts. Of course, it was useless.


    "Roar" at this time, the magic crocodile roared, and then his eyes showed a cruel color. In his eyes, Meng Haoran and they were already his lunch.


    "Noisy" Meng Haoran glanced and turned around, as if he had just found the magic crocodile.


    Meng Haoran smiled at the magic crocodile, and then said, "little crocodile, your voice is really big. Dare you do it again?"


    This sentence stunned all the people in the team, and then they changed their complexion outside the captain. They looked at Meng Haoran in horror. In their view, Meng Haoran was undoubtedly provoking the magic crocodile. The class a Warcraft wisdom is no longer weaker than human beings, and of course they can understand human words.


    Sure enough, the demon crocodile was stunned at first, and then became angry. However, when it wanted to roar before launching the attack, it saw Meng Haoran''s eyes, then forcibly closed his mouth in the stunned eyes of the people, and turned around and ran crazy. It was like meeting something more terrible than natural enemies.


    "The feeling is still very sharp!" Meng Haoran thought that at the moment when the magic alligator spoke, he released a trace of momentum. He planned that as soon as the magic alligator happened, it would be its death time. Unexpectedly, the magic alligator stopped abruptly, which made Meng Haoran unexpected. At the same time, he had no intention to kill it and let it leave.


    "What''s the matter? Why did it suddenly leave?" Except for the captain of the adventure team, others were inexplicable, but then they were happy. It was a great luck to escape under such circumstances.


    "Continue the previous question, how to go to the nearest city!" Although Meng Haoran can feel the direction, he doesn''t intend to do that. Just use it once. If he uses it more, it will be meaningless.


    The team members ignored Meng Haoran. They were still in the ecstasy of the rest of their lives, but the captain walked quickly to Meng Haoran and said respectfully: "the desert city is 200 miles east. It''s just that we''re going back. If you want to go, we can lead the way."

 Chapter 959

    As soon as the captain of the adventure team said so, Meng Haoran knew what he should have found, otherwise he wouldn''t be so polite to him. However, Meng Haoran didn''t show anything different. He saw it. Meng Haoran didn''t intend to hide it.


    After pondering for a moment, Meng Haoran agreed to the other party''s proposal and went to the so-called desert city with the other party.


    On the way, the captain enthusiastically introduced everything he knew to Meng Haoran. Let alone, Meng Haoran also got some useful news from him.


    "... a hundred years ago, a man named LAN ran established the virtual night palace and became the top force in the dark continent. For a time, their people used a power called soul chopping knife......"


    "... another church organization is also a great power rising in the past 100 years. Among them, the famous ones are eagle eyes and red hair..."


    Meng Haoran quietly listened to the captain tell the history of the recent period. When hearing those familiar names, Meng Haoran''s mouth also outlined a shallow arc.


    Meng Haoran''s posture was seen by the captain of the adventure team, and he made up an identity for Meng Haoran in his heart. It is said that the lowest people who can join these two forces may be people from the virtual night palace or the church. It is enough to show his strength that Meng Haoran could let the magic crocodiles escape without fighting before.


    The distance of 200 miles is not far for them, which is about two hours. When they arrived in desert city, Meng Haoran found that although there are not many people in the city, even tens of thousands of people, most of them are adventurers with some strength. Anyone who sees a certain strength and wears combat clothes.


    "Is it a special city born because it borders on the desert? Ordinary people basically don''t have it here." Meng Haoran thought about it.


    He declined the hospitality that the captain of the adventure team wanted. Meng Haoran left in his disappointed eyes. Originally, he wanted to get some benefits from Meng Haoran. Unexpectedly, he fell short of success.


    Although Meng Haoran knows the other party''s careful thinking and doesn''t mind giving him some benefits, it depends on his mood. Moreover, he saved the other party''s life and got only a little information, which is already unequal.


    In a map shop, Meng Haoran bought a world map and went to the location of the virtual night palace according to the above instructions.


    The reason why I went to the virtual night Palace first rather than the church is that the virtual night palace is closer.


    At the headquarters of the virtual night palace in the dark continent, lanran wears a pair of framed glasses and a signboard smile on his face, which makes people feel friendly at first sight. However, now, as long as he knows lanran, he will not be deceived by his performance. The smiling God of death who can ruthlessly kill in a smile has long been put on the list of top forces to focus on.


    "It''s been so long. The world has almost understood. Where is he now?" Lanran is worthy of playing a world in his hands. Even if Meng Haoran''s track in the world of death has changed, he still shines his light in the dark continent. With his own wrist, he has become the strongest existence in the world of death. Now his strength has reached the peak of the initial 8 stars, which is not far from the middle stage. With his soul cutting knife, It can be said that it can subvert the world at any time.


    In fact, werewolves might have broken through to a higher level if the upper limit of the world had not been set here.


    At this time, lanran has been completely conquered by Meng Haoran. Even though he has become stronger than the last time he saw Meng Haoran, he knows that Meng Haoran must be stronger than himself. This does not mean that he can feel Meng Haoran''s strength, but his intuition as a strong man.


    Lanran feels that he is very lucky to meet Meng Haoran. Even if there is always a person on him from then on, everything is worth it compared with the world he may never see. Only after seeing the broader world can he understand how ridiculous he was at the beginning, and if there was no Meng Haoran, He will never reach his present height.


    "Moreover, the group of people in the church really deserve to be subordinates valued by even adults. They can develop to that extent." Thinking of the eagle eyes who are also subordinates of Meng Haoran but come from another world, even lanran has to admit that those people are officially qualified by him. The kind of mind as wide as the sea and free and easy are rare in their world.


    "Bang bang"


    At this time, the knock on the door interrupted LAN Ran''s thoughts and made him turn his eyes to one side of the door. After seeing the familiar face, his smile appeared again.


    "How many times have you said it? If it''s you, you don''t have to knock, ulchiola!" It was ulchiola who knocked at the door. He was still the poker face, but his eyes seemed a little different from those in the death world. They were the eyes of people with hearts. Although they were still indifferent, they were shining in the depths.


    At this time, urceola''s strength reached the initial stage of 8 stars. Although it was slightly worse than lanran, it was also an absolute strong man in this world. It was the second person in xuye palace except lanran.


    "I feel the smell of adults." Urceola''s tone should have been very plain, but when it comes to adults, it gives people an excited feeling.


    Lanran''s face, which has not changed much for a hundred years, finally changed greatly when she heard ulchiola''s words.


    "What, are you serious, my lord? Is he really here?" Even blue dye, who knew urceola''s ability, was worried about gain and loss at this moment and asked again.


    Urchiola nodded seriously when he heard the speech. "My ability tells me so, but although I can feel the breath of adults and confirm that he should be in the world, I don''t know his specific location."


    Ulchiola awakened his special reading ability and breath perception in this world. Although his name is not very good, it is a very terrible auxiliary ability. As long as he has felt the breath once, as long as people are still in this world, he can find each other wherever he is. With this ability, he is secretly become a hunter who cannot escape.


    "In this way, it shows that it is an adult." Lanran nodded without doubt, although even he had no hiding place in front of ulchiola''s ability.

 Chapter 960

    After knowing Meng Haoran''s arrival from urchiola, the virtual night palace was not calm immediately. Countless subordinate forces of the virtual night palace began to launch for the only purpose of finding Meng Haoran.


    Of course, apart from those who already knew Meng Haoran, others were only told that he was a big man that even lanran should respect.


    As the power of the virtual night palace, the church naturally quickly learned about the changes of the virtual night palace and Meng Haoran''s affairs, and made the same action to find Meng Haoran.


    The actions of the two top powers instantly made the whole dark continent light and cloudy. For a time, Meng Haoran''s name was also known by many forces. They secretly guessed the origin of Meng Haoran. Some forces hostile to the virtual night palace or the Church even sent people to find Meng Haoran, but their purpose was to catch Meng Haoran and retaliate.


    However, their abacus is doomed to fail. It''s good that they didn''t meet Meng Haoran. If they did, they would have no return. I''m afraid they wouldn''t know that Meng Haoran would be the boss of lanran if they wanted to break their head.


    Even if the virtual night palace doesn''t send someone to look for it, Meng Haoran will go, so only three days later, Meng Haoran came to the virtual night palace and met lanran and them.


    Virtual night palace, a hall covered with marble, Meng Haoran sat in the first place, next to lanran, ulchiola, Geng Mujian, etc.


    "So I haven''t seen you. You''re still the same!" Meng Haoran said with emotion. Looking at lanran''s familiar faces and familiar clothes, he felt a little touched in his heart.


    Sure enough, adults are adults. I can''t see the depth of strength at all. I''m afraid it has reached the range I can''t understand! Since seeing Meng Haoran, he has always noticed that Meng Haoran''s blue dye is not as calm as it seems. In his perception, the gap between himself and Meng Haoran is even larger than that when he separated last time.


    Ulchiola, looking at Meng Haoran, his eyes are as pious as looking at God. As at the beginning, they have never changed. This will not change because of Meng Haoran''s strength. I''m afraid that even if Meng Haoran is just an ordinary person, he will still have such an attitude. Because Meng Haoran has found his own heart now, although his heart is far less than that of ordinary people, But there is always something wrong, and one day his heart will be the same as others.


    The original Madman of Geng Mujian 8 never feared any challenge. He aimed at fighting for life and death. Even if he died, he would not have any fear. However, when facing Meng Haoran, he could not afford to challenge, because as soon as he was angry, he could have a feeling called suffocation, as if he would die immediately, This made him understand that the gap between him and Meng Haoran could not be calculated with reason.


    Although gengmujianba is not afraid of death and even enjoys the fun of war death, he is not stupid enough to fight with a man who can kill himself without moving his hand. In that case, he will die too oppressed.


    "It''s all because under the leadership of adults, if adults hadn''t given us this opportunity, we might still have a ridiculous dream in the original world. We would never know that the world was so big." Lanran said so, and others nodded in recognition of lanran''s words. They really saw a broader world. Everything in the world of death used to be very small. Even now, looking back, they will feel that they were very stupid and naive.


    "Don''t compliment me. I just gave you a stage. It''s more up to you to achieve what you have now." Meng Haoran smiled.


    "But the importance of this stage to us is so important. Too many people have the same talent as us, but because there is no stage, they disappear in a weak world. Anyway, adults are my God." Ulchiola said, the sincerity in his tone could not be concealed.


    Meng Haoran was surprised and smiled. He was still very comfortable in his heart. What he wanted was subordinates like ulchiola!


    After that, Meng Haoran asked lanran about their experience in the dark continent and said their intention. However, after being told that Meng Haoran was the strength of the Taoist Lord and knew more about the existence of the Taoist Lord, everyone was shocked and looked at Meng Haoran''s eyes with excitement.


    After the shock, lanran and others said that they wanted to go to the final world with Meng Haoran and wanted to continue to improve themselves. They couldn''t extricate themselves from the pursuit of more powerful power.


    In this regard, Meng Haoran finally agreed. Although it was the limit for lanran to reach 9 stars in his eyes, such strength did not help him, but it was his own men after all. How about meeting their wishes!


    After staying in the virtual night palace for a few days, the people of the pirate world finally came to the door. Meng Haoran also met them again. It was another party.


    About a month later, people in the dark continent were surprised to find that the high-level officials of the virtual night palace and the church had disappeared. No matter how they found them, they could not find them. At first, they were afraid, but later, after a trial, they found that lanran really disappeared, the virtual night palace and the church were quickly divided by other powers, A force that has been inherited for a hundred years has vanished, leaving only some legends.


    However, all this has nothing to do with Meng Haoran. Before leaving the hunter world, he sent lanran them to the final world, and then continued his road of memory.


    Death world, Meng Haoran just stayed here for a while and left. After all, there are no acquaintances here.


    In the world of the pirate king, Meng Haoran was very interested and continued to travel around the great route. After all, the scenery and all kinds of magical things in the world can still arouse his interest.


    Because Meng Haoran, the pirate world is not really a name for a long time. Pirates are rarely seen in this world, but some groups called adventurers. Under the leadership of the church, the whole world is one. Naturally, there will be no pirate rampant.


    After the pirate king world acted as an adventurer and enjoyed the fun of adventure, Meng Haoran embarked on the penultimate stop of his road of memory, Naruto, a world of extraordinary significance to him. Here he first contacted the extraordinary world and began to embark on the road of cultivation.

 Chapter 961

    The first world to cross is the prince of tennis. There is no supernatural energy in that world. Tennis is a little more powerful. Er, well, it''s a little too big. The others are no different from the ordinary world.


    As the second world, Naruto made Meng Haoran complete his transformation from mortal to extraordinary.


    In the world of fire and shadow, Meng Haoran learned how to fight, determined his heart of strength and abandoned cowardice.


    "Only protect what you cherish." But after realizing his own ideas, Meng Haoran''s road is basically flat.


    "I haven''t used the power of writing wheel eyes for a long time." Meng Haoran was also speechless when he said this sentence. He thought that others said that he had worked hard to get the power, but he often used it and forgot it a few times. If others knew it, he didn''t know whether he would be angry.


    Recalling what college he held as a junior high school sophomore, Meng Haoran felt a burst of laughter, but also couldn''t help but miss it.


    At the beginning, Meng Haoran''s task was to become the first in the world. He just defeated the largest boss Payne in the plot at that time, and then left. Many of them didn''t continue to participate. It''s a little regrettable. However, Meng Haoran was relieved when he thought of his future experience. In terms of the degree of brilliance, other worlds were full of surprises and surprises.


    Hundreds of the years have passed, and no acquaintances of the Meng Haoran have been left in Huoying world, so Meng Haoran can only walk around world.


    However, seeing that the college he established still exists, Meng Haoran was a surprise. He was allowed to make a model. He found two pleasing people in the college and gave him some golden fingers, which can be regarded as contributing to his younger generation.


    After being a grandfather, Meng Hao quietly left the fire shadow world, continued to shuttle, and came to the outside of his first world, the prince of tennis.


    Looking at this motionless, with the surrounding void is a stagnant world, Meng Haoran''s expression is particularly complex.


    "Zhentian, Huacun, are you all right?" In his mind, his sister and friends in the world emerged. Meng Haoran couldn''t help holding his hand and made a fist gesture from a distance, which seemed to hold the whole world.


    Meng Haoran didn''t choose to enter the world of tennis prince at last. Since it stayed at the moment when he left, let it continue. When I successfully take that step, it will be the day of unsealing.


    Meng Haoran meditated quietly outside the tennis prince for several days, and then began to return. In the process of returning, he constantly adjusted his state to the top Feng, preparing for the important step to come.


    It took a lot of time to walk and stop when I came, but when I went back, I quickly returned to the final world in less than a week. This is still because Meng Haoran didn''t hurry.


    Back in the final world, Meng Haoran came to a strange star field, found an ordinary planet at will and stopped.


    "The state has been adjusted almost and can impact at any time, but there are still some preparations to do before that." In the empty stomach of a mountain peak, this is the temporary base built by Meng Haoran. At this time, Meng Haoran has reached the top of his life Feng, although the whole person didn''t exude any cold momentum, as long as he knew how good he was at this time, even if it was better than the last time he fought the Taoist Lord.


    Touching his ideas into the system, Meng Haoran conveyed his intention to carry out the fate lottery, and soon entered the space of the fate lottery again.


    Compared with the previous times, Meng Haoran was not so surprised when he looked at the rules of fate space this time, not only because several lucky draws had consumed most of his rules, but also because he was already the Taoist master and the creator master, saying that he was on the top of truth You can''t go too far.


    "The last lucky draw? Then let''s start." Without too much hesitation, Meng Haoran began the lottery, and those who were familiar with the way began to choose.


    This time, Meng Haoran chose the color white that he had never chosen before. When he determined his choice, the rules of the whole destiny lottery space began to flow into the white stars, which was different from the previous times. It seemed that this was the last time, and the mission of the destiny lottery space would end. In Meng Haoran''s slightly surprised eyes, Space also began to collapse, and the same law was injected into the white stars.


    "Is the whole space composed of laws? These laws add up to the sum of the previous times. It seems that I won''t be disappointed this time." Meng Haoran said secretly in his heart and looked forward to it more and more.


    After waiting quietly for several minutes, finally, but when the last force of law was fully injected into the white stars, even Meng Haoran felt some dazzling light blooming, and then the stars began to fall.


    Of course, Meng Haoran knew what to do. He easily got his own things. Looking at something similar to a cover in his hand, Meng Haoran couldn''t wait to know what it was and how it worked.


    Of course, knowing his next dilemma and his understanding of the fate lottery, Meng Haoran can also roughly think of the category of this item, but it is only imagination after all. Only when he really gets it will he know what it is.


    After a while of silence, Meng Haoran''s eyes suddenly burst into a burst of pure light, and he couldn''t help laughing. "Sure enough, someone sent a pillow when he came to doze off. With it, everything would be completely ready. It''s ok if they don''t come. If they''re really making some ideas, I''ll let them know what a surprise is."


    On the seventh day after the lucky draw, Meng Haoran''s planet began to change slowly. First, the energy density began to increase for no reason. At the beginning, it grew very slowly, but every day, the growth rate doubled. It was originally only a medium-sized planet, but the capacity density was comparable to that of a large planet in just a few days. It was incredible.


    This change continues, and earth shaking changes have taken place in this planet. In addition to the ability of the planet, the people on the planet have been greatly affected. Every day, countless people break through to a higher level for no reason, and a large number of strong people have been created in a short time.


    Everything is active, and people began to look for the cause of this change. For a time, not only our planet, but also the surrounding planets swarmed in.

 Chapter 962

    The process of attacking the God of animation protagonists has never been seen in this world, so this situation will occur, which even Meng Haoran did not expect.


    Meng Haoran, who has entered the impact state, has no mind to pay attention to these changes around at this time. Instead, he devotes himself to the impact. If the impact fails because of a distraction, he doesn''t know what to say.


    The planet is still changing, and the strong people who come here are no longer limited to their own star domain. With the outflow of a lot of news, especially when a strong person accidentally finds that during the period when the strange image appears, all the new life is higher than the usual talent, and the world becomes more crazy.


    Countless strong people who have the ability come here to have a baby in order to improve their baby''s cultivation talent.


    And they are not disappointed here, but when their children really get extraordinary talent, more and more strong people come here.


    Originally, there were only a few planets with 7 stars. At this time, 8 stars are walking everywhere. Even 9 stars can occasionally see so many, and this number continues to grow.


    The change of the indigenous people of the planet during this period of time is the biggest, which has greatly broadened their horizons. Moreover, it is very common for people who have obtained talent promotion because of this change to be regarded as disciples by the strong people who come here. Therefore, the fate of many people has changed.


    "Now it''s really more and more difficult to mix. In the past, when we came, there were only a few small 7 stars. We were the boss and could do whatever we wanted, but later, with the outflow of news, it has become a paradise for the strong, and our strength can only be regarded as medium here."


    "Who says it''s not? Generally speaking, the strong people with 8-star peak and more than 9 stars will not leave their planet at all, because they can''t improve their strength on other planets. Originally, it was only a medium-sized planet, which is a remote place in their eyes, but now you look at the energy concentration, and it can''t be said for a while It''s strange to be able to reach those planets with Taoist masters! "


    "But what''s the reason for all this? It''s been so long now. The whole planet has been searched and nothing has been found."


    "Yes! I heard that if you find the source, you can''t say that you can create a Taoist master?"


    "What! Is this true?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Rumors are flying all over the planet, so that everyone is not less interested in finding the source of changes on the planet over time. Instead, it is like wine. The longer it takes, the more it is worth looking forward to.


    But how can they find Meng Haoran who is not even a Taoist? Even if the Taoist master wants to find Meng Haoran''s hiding place, he must be very close. However, it is obvious that the Taoist master will not come here. Where the non Taoist master can''t see, a breath barrier composed of the law of perfection has already surrounded this star region. As long as the Taoist master comes here, he will know that Meng Haoran is here. Naturally, he won''t come in and laugh, Meng Haoran''s power has long gone deep into the heart of the Taoist Lord. They dare not touch the tiger''s beard.


    Of course, because Meng Haoran was involved, the Taoist masters would not deliberately publicize, but left silently, so the people below still danced happily.


    The change of the planet''s energy concentration lasted for two years before it stopped. At this time, the planet''s ability concentration has reached a point thicker than that of the planet where the Taoist master is located.


    Some people think this is the end of change, but they think more. The change of energy concentration represents the beginning of another change.


    Someone discovered this beginning, that is, the law. I don''t know when, countless laws suddenly appeared on this planet. Originally out of reach, they are not laws that ordinary people can touch at all. They can be perceived so easily here. Moreover, with the passage of time, people find that their perception of the law is more and more obvious, It''s like putting the law in front of yourself.


    Now the planet is boiling again. Many people come here to understand the law. Although the previous energy concentration is also attractive, it is of no use to those who have strength in the later stage of 9 stars, because they want to step into the last step and need a lot of energy, but their understanding of the law.


    But now the planet can actually feel the law so clearly. Even after a few days of practice on the planet, a famous 9-star later publicly announced that the probability of reaching the Taoist Lord here increased from one ten thousandth to one percent. The world was boiling, and more and more experts poured into the planet this time.


    When there are many people, fighting is inevitable. In order to compete for a good cultivation place, fighting is inevitable. After all, this is an opportunity to become a Taoist master. The hatred that prevents people from becoming a Taoist is comparable to the hatred of killing their father. Therefore, as long as the strength is not too different, they will not tolerate it.


    At the beginning, many people died because of this struggle, and the whole planet was in a state of grass and trees.


    Or later, led by a famous elder, who was the first person in the late 9-star period, he United hundreds of strong 9-star period, established a management alliance and set down a series of laws and regulations to restore the calm of the planet.


    The change of the law also lasted three years. In the end, the law of the planet condensed into essence in some special places. If it weren''t for the fact that we couldn''t charge the law after the experiment, they would have been robbed by others.


    Of course, this is not the end. After the change of law stops, the next change comes one after another. However, this change is far less obvious than the previous two times. This change can be seen only after cultivating the way of Qi transportation to a very high degree. It belongs to the change of Qi transportation. This planet is not only gathering strong Qi transportation, which wraps the planet, It is like an eggshell, and it is still shrinking. With the contraction, the air transport is still growing.


    This is a scene. It seems to the outside world that something conceived by Qi is about to be born.


    Energy, law and luck constitute the three-step abnormal image of this change, and Meng Haoran, who is impacting the God of the animation protagonist, can see that the God of the animation protagonist is really very important.

 Chapter 963

    The outside world has changed so much, what about Meng Haoran himself?


    In the nameless mountainside, the surrounding energy concentration has reached an extremely frightening level. The energy has become a Ye body, close to a solid, and Meng Haoran is motionless in this rich energy, just like a sculpture.


    In addition, the substantive law is comparable to the degree of the lucky draw space of fate. At this time, if a 9-star late stage close to the Taoist Lord comes here, it can''t be said that it''s easy and pleasant to achieve the Taoist Lord as long as a little practice. Therefore, it can be seen what Meng Haoran''s practice environment is at this time.


    Of course, there are many of these. The most important thing is the extremely strong Qi Yun. Qi Yun is not produced out of thin air, but the Qi Yun of 3000 protagonists collected by Meng Haoran as an introduction, which leads out the Qi Yun of the whole world. Only in this way can Qi Yun gather to support the emergence of a god of animation protagonists, Otherwise, no matter how far their own laws and energy reach, they will not be able to successfully break through. Even if they barely succeed, they will be eaten back because of lack of gas luck. In the end, it is very possible for the world to die with him.


    The four conditions for becoming the God of the protagonist are not just mentioned, but have specific functions. There is no doubt that the strength reaches the Taoist master. After all, the breakthrough always needs to be gradual. It is impossible to dream of breaking to a higher level without even reaching the Taoist master. This is not a small boundary, but a breakthrough beyond the imagination of the ultimate realm.


    The luck of 3000 protagonists is to lead out the luck that is enough to support the breakthrough. As for the system, it is equivalent to the Hongmeng purple gas of traveling to the west, just as without Hongmeng purple gas, you can''t become a saint. Without the system, you can''t become the God of animation protagonists.


    The last top treasure, of course, plays a very important role. It is not easy to become the God of the animation protagonist, and there will be a test. At that time, the magic weapon is used to break the test. Of course, the test has not yet come, and it will appear only at the most difficult moment.


    Qi luck has been condensed for 3 years, so it is 9 years. Originally, these years include 10 years of exposure. However, after Meng Haoran defeated the Taoist masters, the system seems to know that it is useless to do so, so it cancels this. Therefore, when the 10-year period has not changed before, Those 9-star later Taoist masters who originally knew this thing thought that a Taoist Lord had got this opportunity.


    Nine years, but this breakthrough is actually just meeting the preconditions. The next is the main play. Meng Haoran should launch a real impact.


    "If you don''t succeed, you will become benevolent. Let''s start!" With Meng Haoran''s idea, great changes have taken place in heaven and earth. Meng Haoran''s planet began to hang up a burst of energy storm, then law storm, and finally air transport storm. All people who lack pure energy, lack understanding of law, or lack of air transport were directly lifted out of this star field in this storm.


    Yes, you Meng Haoran mistook it for flying out of this star domain. In this process, the casualties are very large. Basically, all the people below 7 stars died in this process. Only a few quick reaction experts protected some relatives and friends below 7 stars.


    Meng Haoran''s star region has become a restricted area and is watched by everyone in the world.


    "What''s the matter? I really can''t understand the changes over the years. A few years ago, the Taoist masters came out of the mountain crazily, as if they were looking for something. The whole world was turned upside down. More than 10 years ago, the earth shaking war was still vivid. I thought it would stop for a while. I didn''t expect it to come now."


    "Who says it''s not? There''s no such scene, even if it''s to achieve the Taoist Lord!"


    People who don''t know the truth are silently guessing, and those Taoist masters who have guessed the truth are also looking here. Although they are not the ones who are detached now, they can at least have a look, and maybe they can be inspired!


    Energy, law and air transport storms have been going on, and they are getting stronger and stronger, so that even the later stage of 9 stars can''t get close to half a step, but even so, they are stationed on the periphery of the star domain. It''s good to just feel it outside. Even some people have hidden gains, and the perennial bottleneck has been loosened.


    "This is a chance, a great chance." Some people exclaimed that if it was static on the planet before, it is dynamic now. The combination of dynamic and static is the truth. Some people who have made little progress even on the planet have begun to make rapid progress by combining dynamic and static.


    In the first year of the storm, hundreds of people broke through from the middle of 9 stars to the later stage. There are many people breaking through below. It can be said that in a year, the number of people breaking through is even comparable to hundreds of thousands of years, which is the real trend.


    This is not the highest Tide, but when the first Taoist master breaks through the second year, it makes everything in heaven and earth silent, Taoist master! That is the strongest existence recognized in ancient times, and the strong one that will not appear for hundreds of millions of years has broken through here.


    With the first example, those 9 stars who didn''t care about here suddenly rushed from all over the world, thinking that since others can break through, why can''t they be the next one?


    Not to mention, but when the second Taoist master broke through again, the whole world was crazy, so a position battle was launched again.


    What no one found was that the two Taoists who made the new breakthrough lost their trace shortly after the breakthrough. Some people noticed that they just thought they wanted to consolidate the realm. They would never think of where they were consolidating the realm now, but were surrounded by a group of Taoists and would not let them do anything that would interfere with all this, Of course, even if they want to interfere, there is no way at all. Perhaps the top Taoist masters of the storm can barely walk in, and they can''t get close to Meng Haoran in the center, let alone them.


    Perhaps only those three can be close to Meng Haoran, which is the reason why Meng Haoran will guard against them.


    The duration of the storm was not the previous three years, but the whole nine years. Until nine years later, the situation had further changed, and another anomaly appeared again.

 Chapter 964

    Thunder has always been the most powerful judgment force since ancient times. When the storm disappeared, the sky over Meng Haoran''s star domain began to turn red. The color was as bright as blood, and exuded a breath of incomparable majesty and justice. Under this breath, anyone with a trace of evil thoughts in his heart would feel uneasy and uncomfortable, and he was evil to a certain extent, It was in this breath that the smoke went out directly.


    This scene directly reduced most of the evil camp people around the star domain. If they hadn''t seen it wrong and left this area, I''m afraid more would have died.


    Under the cover of blood red thunder, most of the evil smell of the whole world was swept away, and even the energy in the air became fresh.


    "Here comes the second test after the first test, the thunder of justice. To pass this test, you need not only strong strength, but also a mind worthy of your heart. If you have a trace of negation of your life or regret what you have done, you will be eaten by the thunder of justice." Feeling the thunder that could fall at any time in the air, Meng Haoran took a deep breath and prepared wholeheartedly.


    "Boom" when the first thunder fell, the sound didn''t stop. It was different from the robbery in the western world. At this time, the thunder was powerful from the beginning, and it fell continuously, as if it wouldn''t leave without destroying the target.


    The onlookers outside the star domain were stunned by the scene. They looked at all this as if they knew the world for the first time.


    "OK... What a terrible thunder. Each one is comparable to my full attack. That''s all, but the attack frequency is really, really..." A quasi Taoist master in the later stage of 9 stars mumbled that the horror in his eyes could not be concealed at all.


    Although the strength of each challenge arena is also the level of technology in the later stage of 9 stars, it is only one. Meng Haoran has to bear hundreds of thousands of thunder attacks every second. I''m afraid he has borne tens of millions of thunder attacks after a while. Such strength can be regarded as a headache for a Taoist master at this time. If he continues, I won''t say much, It only takes a few minutes for the Taoist master to fall. Although Meng Haoran is far stronger than the Taoist master, if he can persist, it will be three days. If he can''t pass this level in three days, this failure is inevitable.


    At the beginning, Meng Haoran actually planned to keep his heart and wait until the thunder ended. However, when the time went on to the second day, the thunder did not reduce at all. Then he understood that if he didn''t think of a way, the thunder would definitely split for more than three days.


    Of course, if Meng Haoran immediately stops and doesn''t attack the God of the animation protagonist, the thunder will naturally stop, but in that case, his previous efforts will be wasted, and Meng Haoran won''t give up unless he has to.


    "Is it just face-to-face? In that case..." Meng Haoran actually played a trick before. He hid his emotions and showed his mechanical mind. In this way, the just torture of the thunder of justice will have no effect. After all, he will not have a soul shake in that state. His previous life is like the data stored in his mind, Naturally, there will be no emotions such as gas and regret.


    Meng Haoran originally thought that this should be able to deceive the past, but now it is obvious that Meng Haoran wants more.


    Meng Haoran, who had figured it out, resolutely withdrew from the mechanical mind, and the just torture began at that moment.


    Meng Haoran''s memory began to pay a return visit like rewinding. Every time he made a decision, a voice asked in the depths of his soul, "you can regret it!"


    At the beginning, Meng Haoran was very firm and said to each other without regret, but with the continuous change of the scene, his heart began to shake a little.


    Scene in mind: 1 He used his own power to kill people for the first time, but he killed people after all, which is contrary to his previous education and world outlook.


    2. Collecting the souls of those people for the sake of their own strength can obviously prevent innocent people from dying, but they are indifferent.


    3. Clearly know that some people are evil, like big snake pill and blue dye, but they let them go because they feel good about them, but they take them for their own use,.


    4¡­¡­..


    Just a moment''s effort, Meng Haoran''s mind appeared hundreds of pictures and asked hundreds of times. As long as Meng Haoran hesitated for a moment, or hesitated, he would be judged as a failure. Fortunately, Meng Haoran was also determined and insisted in the end.


    In the middle, Meng Haoran still felt a little shaken, but in the back, he answered questions faster and faster after he had a clear idea.


    Where Meng Haoran didn''t see it, with his constant affirmation of his life, his soul became more and more crystal, and some miscellaneous colors that could not be seen by the naked eye were eliminated. Although a just trial is a trial, it is not without benefit. In this process, Meng Haoran affirmed himself again and again, and his will became more and more firm, The spirit reached the limit of the world and began to climb.


    Detachment has begun, and spiritual detachment is the first step.


    When there was one hour left from the third day, the void returned to calm. It seemed that the endless thunder suddenly stopped, which also represented the passing of Meng Haoran''s second test.


    "Hoo, it''s really dangerous!" Although I think so, Meng Haoran''s eyes are particularly bright.


    "Well, it seems to have stopped."


    "Really, it''s really frightening. I thought it would go on like this forever! But this should be the end!"


    "End, I think it''s far from it! Feel it well!"


    "What''s this time? That''s..."


    Meng Haoran didn''t have any buffer time at all. The third test began. If the first test is the foundation and the second test is the mind and will, then the third test is a complete test of qualification.


    Others couldn''t understand it at all. They just saw a colorful light column suddenly rising from Meng Haoran''s direction, which seemed to penetrate the heaven and earth, stirring the void.


    A mysterious and mysterious breath was transmitted from the colorful light column, which slowly dissipated a shocking killing machine to be formed between heaven and earth.


    In fact, the killing is the idea that the world itself should die together with Meng Haoran. After all, if Meng Haoran wants to break through, he is to add a master to the world itself, which has paid attention to making the world have the idea of dying together. Fortunately, the existence of the system makes the world eliminate this idea.

 Chapter 965

    Qualification is such a mysterious thing. If there is no system, Meng Haoran, even if he has talent, will eventually fall down at this step. He is afraid of death. The world is crazy. That terrible can''t be stopped by manpower at all.


    Of course, although the system prevents the world from dying with him, it does not mean that the world will obediently watch Meng Haoran''s impact on the God of the animation protagonist succeeded.


    When the colorful light column disappears, a new change occurs, but this time it is not a change in the star domain, which comes from outside the star domain.


    All creatures in this world suddenly feel that one thing has been taken away from their body, and they have become a lot depressed.


    Their feeling is not wrong. Finally, the world will really gather the power of the whole world to interfere with Meng Haoran this time.


    Just now, what the world will finally extract is the power of the soul mark of all life in the world. Under this power, the energy of Meng Haoran''s star domain began to be torn out continuously. Even the law also has a tendency to go outside, not to mention the air luck. The air luck series originally composed of three thousand protagonists collapsed faster under this power.


    Finally, the world will break the external conditions of Meng Haoran''s impact on the God of the animation protagonist!


    "This is the time to use magic weapons." Meng Haoran was not surprised. A Jade Butterfly suddenly appeared from his body. It was the natural jade butterfly from the world traveling to the West.


    As soon as the Jade Butterfly appeared, it slowly disintegrated. Its disintegrated power turned into a huge hand, firmly resisted the power from the world, and instantly stabilized the situation.


    However, this is only temporary. The power in exchange for the dissipation of the Jade Butterfly of fortune can only withstand less than an hour, and Meng Haoran needs to be completely promoted to become the God of the animation protagonist within this hour. Otherwise, the impact will be declared a failure.


    The thunder of justice and Meng Haoran''s soul state in the first World War of the Taoist Lord have been almost improved. It is regarded as soul detachment. What is needed now is to further transform the original perfect law.


    The so-called Taoist Masters completely control the existence of a law, but their fundamental dependence is the power of the law of the world. If the world no longer exists, they can no longer borrow this power, and naturally lose the power of the Taoist masters.


    Now, what Meng Haoran has to do is to make this law completely degenerate, and he can continuously generate the power of the law under his own control, so as to get rid of the restrictions of the world on himself.


    If Meng Haoran''s law of perfection is dead at this time and can only work mechanically all over the world, then Meng Haoran''s purpose is to make it live and exist as a seed. In this way, a fundamental change has taken place. It is this reason that giving people fish is better than giving people fish.


    Under Meng Haoran''s control, Meng Haoran cut off the connection between his creation law and the final world, and instantly felt a lot weaker. This is not an illusion. From now on, he can''t borrow the power of the world law.


    "Give me transformation." Meng Haoran''s soul will urges to the limit, and makes it integrate into the law of creation like death.


    With the integration of will, the law of creation began to change, began to shrink slowly, and finally became infinitely small, like a singularity of the universe.


    Meng Haoran was also completely immersed in the breakthrough at this time, and finally had no reaction to the outside world. Now even an ordinary person standing in front of him has no feeling at all.


    When Meng Haoran was about to take a key step, the three figures appeared silently only a few meters away from Meng Haoran. They were just in time, space and life.


    "Have you finally reached this step? Do it!"


    "Do you want to do this?"


    "Detachment, we can''t resist this temptation after all. Ah!"


    After a brief silence, all three attacked Meng Haoran at the same time.


    In fact, what the three of them said when they met Meng Haoran for the first time was true. They really wanted to see Meng Haoran detached. However, when Meng Haoran was breaking through, the will of the world told them that as long as Meng Haoran failed, they would be given a chance to escape.


    "Space fragmentation"


    "Back in time"


    "Life eating"


    The attacks of the three ancient strongmen who have existed since the birth of the world must not be underestimated. Even in the state of Meng Haoran''s whole body, he has to do his best to resist these three moves, not to mention that all his energy is now focused on the transformation of his own law.


    If there were no accidents, Meng Haoran would not only break through the failure, but also explain his life here.


    However, Meng Haoran certainly will not end at this point. The items obtained in the last fate lottery were finally inspired when the three shot.


    "What? This is..."


    Meng Haoran saw a golden cover around him, which completely covered him. When, empty, life their three attacks fell on it, it was no use at all. Even their attacks were completely doubled and rebounded back.


    "Absolutely inviolable defense" this is the item Meng Haoran drew at the beginning. Its function is that no matter what attack is taken within 1 hour, it will not hurt the person designated for defense, and will return double the attack to the attacker.


    Naturally, such an object against the sky is not without weakness, that is, we should grasp the time clearly. Its starting time must be two days ago and two hours after two days. As long as this time does not change, it will be washed away.


    It can be said that Meng Haoran''s luck is really good this time. If the three of them are a little late for one minute, he will have to die.


    Well, it''s not right to say that he died, but at that time, the system will save his life, erase his memory after he got the system, and let him return to the time point when he got the system, but he never got the system again.


    The system finally deceived him. The opportunity to impact the God of the animation protagonist is not that he can impact many times as long as the conditions are met, but only once. If he fails, he will return to the original starting point and lose the system.


    Meng Haoran doesn''t know what''s happening outside. At this time, he is competing with the law and exerting all his strength in order to make it degenerate, but there always seems to be something missing, so that he can''t succeed.

 Chapter 966

    It was originally a full blow, and I didn''t expect Meng Haoran''s counterattack to be so cold. Therefore, time, space and life were caught off guard. They suffered unclear injuries and calmed down for a long time.


    Look at each other and look at the mask that still stands around Meng Haoran and surrounds Meng Haoran in all directions. They can only smile bitterly. With their eyesight, they will not fail to see that even if they attack again, the result will not change.


    "It seems that we can only wait. It only exists for two hours. I''ve seen it." Shi said faintly that as the existence of controllable time, although he could not interfere with Meng Haoran and see what would happen after 2 hours, he could see the duration of Meng Haoran''s defense.


    "Indeed, although it is so powerful that even the will of the world can''t hurt him when it exists, it only exists for two hours." Life also nodded.


    Only empty, sneered, speechless, he controlled the space, but he was inferior to the time and life in other aspects, and did not see the existence time of Meng Haoran''s defense.


    Naturally, time can wait, but if Meng Haoran makes a successful breakthrough in these two hours, the three of them have a tacit understanding and don''t say it.


    ¡­¡­..


    "Give me transformation!" Meng Haoran''s soul is shouting, but the singularity condensed by the law of creation has not changed at all.


    Even if you know how difficult it is to achieve the God of the animation protagonist, you have expected countless scenes, but now Meng Haoran still has some impetuosity in his heart.


    But after all, he was ready, so Meng Haoran quickly calmed his mind and devoted himself to the breakthrough again.


    "What''s missing? How can we make it degenerate?" The only thought in Meng Haoran''s mind now is this.


    This time Meng Haoran has no reference, because it is a realm that has never appeared. Everything needs to be tried and created by Meng Haoran himself.


    As time passed slowly, Meng Haoran''s soul became weaker and weaker because of thinking and continuously providing power to the singularity. He didn''t even notice his weakness. In the last 10 minutes of two hours, Meng Haoran was already at a level where his soul was about to dry up and could fall at any time.


    With the decline of Meng Haoran, the three outside can feel Meng Haoran''s state and show complex expressions one after another. They probably think Meng Haoran is about to fail.


    "In that case, I''m afraid we don''t have to wait for us."


    "It''s not easy to wait until the fate of others can''t succeed?"


    "Alas!"


    Meng Haoran naturally couldn''t hear them. At this time, he was weak to the limit. I''m afraid even an ordinary person was better than him.


    "Failed? But I''m not reconciled!"


    "Who am I? What am I doing now?"


    "Metamorphosis! Metamorphosis what?"


    In the depths of his soul, Meng Haoran''s consciousness has begun to blur and his memory has begun to be disordered. This was something that could never happen to people in his realm, but now it happened under his extreme weakness.


    Meng Haoran''s soul light is getting darker and darker, and the absolutely irrefutable defense has only three minutes left in the rest of the world. However, Meng Haoran has no possibility of success.


    Just before Meng Haoran''s soul light was about to go out, a sigh came out from the depths of the system, which seemed to want to make a move. However, its move represented the end of Meng Haoran''s two-dimensional journey, and the system would look for the next person to love the two-dimensional with his soul.


    At this time, there was a cry from the dark,


    "Wake up, wake up! My master, I am willing to sacrifice everything in exchange for his master''s time, even a little." In the end, in a corner of the world, ulchiola folded his hands and made a request for his existence, which he did not know but felt could help him, and the place where his voice was transmitted was the deepest part of the system, that is to say, the object of his request was the system.


    "That won''t work. When you arrive, who will fight with me in the future?" The sound of more wooden sword eight.


    "Who told me to owe you? Isn''t it just a life? Let''s go." In an unknown world, a man with arrogant expression sat on the throne piled up by bones, and countless black armor soldiers worshipped and looked at him below.


    Although this man has changed a lot, even his temperament is completely different from that before. He is yajiujin. I don''t know when his strength has been promoted to the later stage of 9 stars. He is actually close to the Taoist Lord, and I don''t know what kind of opportunity he has obtained.


    Because the connection with Meng Haoran came from the system, he also felt Meng Haoran''s situation and directly made the same choice as ulchiola.


    Not only that, those subordinates recovered by Meng Haoran made a sacrifice request to the system at this moment, so that Meng Haoran could continue to insist, even for a second, a moment.


    At this time, Meng Haoran felt the crisis of the noumenon and began to return. In front of Meng Haoran, a great power composed of a little starlight was slowly injected into Meng Haoran''s body, making Meng Haoran''s eyes jump slightly.


    "Who is calling me? Why is this voice so familiar?" Meng Haoran vaguely heard something, but when he listened carefully, he found that he couldn''t hear anything.


    Because of the sacrifice of the people and the residual power, Meng Haoran insisted for two minutes again, but he still failed to break through and returned to the previous situation.


    Not only that, as long as the world Meng Haoran has experienced is a powerful force passed over, and Meng Haoran has collected the world of 3000 protagonists. At this time, there is an equally powerful force report. Meng Haoran, who has obtained the luck of the protagonist, is equivalent to the son of the world of their world, and will naturally be blessed.


    Of course, even these forces are not enough. After all, Meng Haoran is only a drop in the ocean for the world to the final world. What Meng Haoran wants to break through is the legendary realm.


    Not enough? But will they stop? Of course not. They are still calling Meng Haoran.


    The prince of tennis world, where the system stopped for time, worked strangely again at this moment.


    "Is that why you don''t play tennis anymore? It''s really my man! Stick to it!" Huacun Kui''s eyes are crystal clear.


    Long Qiying is holding her clothes with both hands, but her eyes are flashing. She is so firm that she never dare to speak loudly. At this time, her soul is surprisingly opposite.


    There are more people, Meng Haoran''s former teammates and opponents, his parents, of this world and that world, also call for Meng Haoran.


    In Meng Haoran''s soul space, his soul has been reduced to the extent of a singularity and is about to disappear.


    At this time, there suddenly appeared countless familiar faces of Meng Haoran, such as Zhentian moon, Longqi yingnai, master, female emperor Monkey King, lanran, Xiaojie


    They called Meng Haoran''s name in one voice, and the voice gradually became louder in Meng Haoran''s ears.


    "What?"


    "What the hell is it? Who''s calling me?"


    "By the way, who am I and what am I doing!"


    "Meng Haoran, who is it? It''s me! I''m Meng Haoran."


    But when Meng Haoran remembered his name because of his voice, he finally woke up and remembered everything.


    "I can''t just fail like this! Don''t you think so." Meng Haoran''s tone was filled with emotion. Looking at the countless familiar faces around him, his soul radiated light again.


    "Singularity, big bang, let me be the driving force. I''ll be the God of the animation protagonist."


    The singularity of Meng Haoran''s soul rushed to the singularity of the law with a decisive momentum, and finally collided.


    The "boom" miracle was finally born, and the collision of the two singularities finally produced an amazing chemical reaction.


    The singularity began to expand infinitely at a very fast speed, and a new force of law that does not belong to the final world finally came into being here.


    The bottleneck of the God of animation protagonists has been broken.


    Outside,


    "What''s this? He succeeded!"


    "Succeeded!?"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Return of the God of the protagonist of the second dimension! Return to the second dimension of the seventh dimension and wait for the return of the God of the protagonist of the third dimension..."


    An unknown place, Meng Haoran, has become another state of life, that is, the God of the animation protagonist. At the moment of becoming the God of the animation protagonist, he also learned all the mysteries, the origin of the God of the animation protagonist, and the reason of the seventh dimension.


    "There''s still a task, but anyway, I''ve finally achieved good results. I''ll play with my lovers and friends for hundreds of millions of years."


    Meng Haoran made a light and disappeared into nothingness.